《Killing God Red Dragon》


 Chapter 1

    Located in a farmhouse village in the western mountainous area of Chilong Guogan lake, today ushered in the busiest day in history. In the originally lifeless mountains, firecrackers and gongs and drums roared early in the morning. All the people of the Jin family are heading for the Jin ancestral hall, the most important place of the Jin family. What happened on this day is destined to be widely spread by people here, and will also be said to be a major event that has never happened in recent hundreds of years.


    Because today is the only day for a man who has been an official outside for hundreds of years to go home, people scramble to see the legendary man to see if he is really three heads and six arms, or if he is really different.


    I''m just ten years old. I''m sandwiched among my relatives, friends and fellow villagers. I''m also heading for the home of this legendary "official". My whole body was full of strength, and I felt excited. When I ran, it was like flying. Every jump reached a distance of ten meters. My skill is like an agile ape and a legendary Wulin expert.


    In fact, not only do I have such skills, but my relatives and friends are more agile than me. After all, I am only ten years old and not yet an adult. Those adult relatives and villagers can reach a full 50 meters with each jump. Moreover, some strong clansmen can even reach a distance of 70-80 meters in one jump.


    Our clan leader, the oldest of the Kim family, is said to have created a record of the Kim family in the year I was born, that is, ten years ago, that is, a jump reached the limit distance of 100 meters.


    This is the highest record we have ever recorded, and it is also the dream that our descendants most yearn to achieve and surpass. And as far as I know, the people of the whole Chilong country, that is, the people here, have such ability. People in other places jump at most one or two meters away.


    My home is in the mountains, in the isolated mountains. The environment here is very beautiful, with high mountains and fertile fields; There are green mountains and waters, blue sky and white clouds; Here waterfalls hang high and rivers weave like weaves; Here, animals are running, pigs are fat and horses are strong... The only thing that is not beautiful here is isolation and news blocking.


    This is called the shore of dry lake, also known as Binhu village. Binhu village is surrounded by extremely dangerous places. Few people can reach thousands of miles away through the surrounding dangerous areas to feel the cultural scenery outside.


    To the east of Binhu village is the dry lake. The endless dry lake is one of the most dangerous places here. There are endless mutated aquatic organisms in the lake. Almost every one can easily kill the most powerful people in our family. And even the strongest steel ships made by our people can''t withstand even one attack. The dry lake cut off the East Road from Binhu village and completely sealed the east of Binhu village.


    To the south of Binhu village is the abyss of death. The depth of the abyss of death is said to be five thousand meters. The abyss of death is like a wall, smooth as a mirror, with no place to step on. It completely surrounds the south of the whole Lakeside Village, isolating it from the world. And there are all kinds of dangers in the abyss of death. Even the strongest of our family will die without a whole body. It is said that our ancestors of the Jin family once tried to go down here to find out. As a result, dozens of people who went down did not survive and all disappeared.


    My grandparents tried to use some simple methods to try to dig some stairs on the rocks so that they could go down the stairs. They found that even the hardest tool in our hands could not leave any traces on it at all. The rock composition here is very special. It is harder than steel. If you want to dig, unless there is a tool that can be harder than this rock.


    To the west of Binhu village is a desert, a bloody desert. I haven''t seen the power of the bloody desert, but I''ve seen a hurricane there from a distance. The hurricane connecting heaven and earth wreaks havoc on the land all the time. One hurricane has not completely disappeared, and the other has emerged, and there is basically no time to stop. If you want to pass through the bloody desert, unless you have a strong body that cannot be cut by a knife, a hurricane will completely turn you into broken meat and disappear into the vast sand sea.


    I heard from my grandfather that the area of bloody desert is not marginal at all. In other words, we Jin people have never found its edge. I''m afraid there''s no hope of leaving our family''s place of life from here.


    As for the north of Binhu village, it is a very cold place, which is known as an absolutely no man''s land. There is not only no one here, but also no life. Those legendary extremely cold resistant beings will also be frozen to death in this place.


    Once last year, I followed my father to the edge of the extremely cold land. I measured the low temperature here with an ancient thermometer and found that the temperature here was two Baidu below zero. This is just the edge of the extremely cold place. If you go to the center of this place, who knows how low the temperature will be. If I want to, let alone people, even steel and other things will be frozen there.


    The highest peak in the extremely cold place is called the extremely cold peak, with an altitude of more than 10000 meters. It is said that this peak is formed by strong crustal movement. It is said that a long time ago, there has been a strong disaster, either a volcanic eruption or a strong earthquake. Yes, the terrain there is constantly changing, and it is difficult for people and animals to survive. Because of this, it gradually formed a complex terrain and a very cold peak with an altitude of more than 10000 meters.


    These are all previous things. There has been no change here for thousands of years. This extremely cold peak has not changed for thousands of years. It is covered with snow. I don''t know how thick the ice and snow is. Extremely cold peak completely blocked the way people wanted to leave Binhu village through here.


    That''s what I think. People here have never seen an official for generations, even the lowest village head level official. Because it is 1500 kilometers away from the nearest Daming village, which has established a village level administrative organization. The legendary village head has never been here and would not want to come here at all.


    This is not to blame the village head. After all, there are neither roads nor rivers large enough to use ships.

 Chapter 2

    There is no way for cars or ships to come to Binhu village. Even transportation vehicles such as planes we have never seen have never been in the future, and we can''t come to think of it.


    In my opinion, it is either an endless mountain, a desert with bad weather, or a cliff formed by unknown materials thousands of meters deep, and a dry lake with countless monsters... The terrain here is complex and the weather is bad, and the legendary aircraft can''t come here.


    This is a forgotten place, a place neglected and completely abandoned by the world.


    All this was finalized at the end of the legendary era of civilization, and there is no way to change it until now.


    According to the elders, although we were also mountainous in the civilized era, the mountains were not so big and the environment was not so dangerous.


    Moreover, we have roads and many cars here. Occasionally, we can see planes flying from the air.


    At that time, there was peace and tranquility here. People lived happily and were stable and united with each other. The whole Lakeside Village was full of laughter.


    Unfortunately, one day thousands of years ago, our stable and peaceful home was attacked, the original stable life of our ancestors was suddenly broken, and everything was gone.


    We don''t know who attacked us, because there is no record, just some legends left by our ancestors.


    That was a long time ago, something that my grandfather''s grandfather couldn''t remember clearly.


    People were trapped in the Lakeside Village, but they never stopped looking for ways to leave the Lakeside Village.


    No matter how bad the environment and poor the conditions are, people''s desire to leave Binhu village cannot be stopped.


    After all, human beings are intelligent creatures. After a long time of deliberation, our people finally found a very dangerous way to send our people out.


    This method still needs to start with the environment around Binhu village. After all, we don''t have high-tech transportation here, but only simple tools and manpower.


    Our clansmen thought of leaving here from the dry lake in the east of Binhu village. I heard from my father that it was only here that was most likely to pass.


    The dry lake has a large area, and there are many aquatic creatures like monsters in it, which is very dangerous.


    But relatively speaking, it''s safer here.


    Through hundreds of years of observation, my people finally found that every ten years, those dangerous aquatic organisms in the dry lake have a very short dormancy period.


    I don''t know what the dormancy period is, but I heard that ships can be used to leave here quietly at that time.


    However, the danger also exists, because a very small number of aquatic organisms will come out occasionally even during dormancy.


    If we encounter them, these simple wooden boats we have now are not their enemies at all.


    My people found this less dangerous channel and immediately organized personnel to test it. They wanted to take all our people away from the Lakeside Village and go out to see the outside world.


    After countless attempts, the people finally determined a safe route to leave here quietly through the dry lake at a certain time every ten years.


    But at the same time, we found a fact that the number of people passing each time must not exceed one person.


    Because if there are a large number of people, it is easy to attract the attention of those non dormant mutant aquatic organisms, so as to attack our ships and cause casualties.


    In other words, every time we can leave, only one person.


    This is the experience found with blood. My people regard it as a general existence of the law and strictly enforce it. No one is allowed to violate it.


    So far, there are less than ten people who have really left here and successfully reached the outside world.


    As for the people of other families, so far, no one has successfully left Binhu village.


    Because they don''t know when the dry lake is safe, let alone how to take the safe route.


    This is the advantage of our Kim family and a guarantee for us to become the largest family in Binhu village.


    For hundreds of years, choosing the right person to leave Binhu village every ten years will be the most lively and interesting period of our family.


    I remember my father told me that the year I was just born was the time to choose a candidate for going out once a decade. My mother was still crowded in the crowd with me, and I was almost born on the road.


    Now I am ten years old, which is the date when the once-in-a-decade selectors leave Binhu village.


    It happened that our family had a good time after going out, and the only one who became an official came back, so our whole family was very lively, which can be said to be the most lively time in history.


    The "officials" returning home will naturally be greeted by the patriarch in person and warmly entertained.


    They had entered the ancestral house before I arrived. I missed the most lively scene.


    Ancestral house is the only house in Binhu village with a history of thousands of years. It is built with red bricks from nowhere.


    The ancestral house is also the ancestral hall of our family and the place where ancestors are worshipped. Ordinary people can''t go in and out at will.


    Although the ancestral house looks very old, it is still solid. It has always been used to hold major festivals or welcome distinguished guests.


    The identity of "official" was different, so when welcoming him, the patriarch chose to carry out in the sacred place of ancestral house.


    The practice of the patriarch is profound, because in this way, we can not only let all people know our importance and respect for "officials", but also let our ancestors know that there are finally some officials in the Jin family.


    This is a matter of honoring our ancestors. We have to let our ancestors know.


    There are hundreds of children around the age of ten like me among the Kim family. We are not allowed to enter the ancestral house.


    I''m usually quite naughty, but I''m afraid of people I''ve never seen as an official.


    This time I chose to listen to my father, stay outside the ancestral house and wait for the "officials" to come out. I can have a quiet look.


    I just want to see what "officials" look like. Do they have a head and hands like us.


    Or, as I imagined, he has several heads and hands, just like the monkey king in my only comic book, which can be changed into various shapes, three heads and six arms

 Chapter 3

    By the way, the people who came here today, in addition to the Jin family, there are also the Li family and the Liu family.


    They and our Jin family are called the three families of Binhu village. The number of personnel of the three families accounts for almost two-thirds of the whole Binhu village.


    Everyone is a big family, so people from the Li family and the Liu family will also be invited to meet the legends of our Jin family.


    At the same time, they should also come to negotiate with the patriarch of our family, so that their family members can go out for one or more.


    This is a big event in Binhu village. It is a very important thing. The heads of the three families must be interviewed.


    Li Liu, the head of the Li family, is the only female head of the three families.


    Li Liuhui has some Kung Fu handed down from the ancient Chilong Kingdom, and her strength is also quite extraordinary. According to our Binhu village, she has probably reached the level of level 8 Martial Arts.


    In our Binhu village, there is a simple hierarchy of martial arts disciples, warriors and martial arts teachers.


    Each level is divided into nine small levels, from low to high, from level 1 martial arts disciples, level 2 martial arts disciples... To the highest level 9 martial arts teacher.


    The most powerful person in Binhu village, that is, the patriarch of our Jin family, is now a level 9 martial artist and the only level 9 martial artist in Binhu village.


    The head of the Liu family is Liu Yu, also a level 8 martial artist.


    However, he is very old. Almost half of his feet have stepped into the gate of hell. It is difficult to say how long he can live.


    Therefore, among the three families, the Liu family is the last, that is, the third family.


    The people of Binhu village practice only the Kung Fu handed down from the ancient Chilong Kingdom, not the legendary immortal Dharma, which can neither increase people''s life nor call the wind and rain to benefit the people.


    The purpose of people''s cultivation is only to strengthen the body, but also to deter those who have evil intentions and protect themselves and their families.


    The total population of Binhu village is about 100000, and the three families of Jin, Li and Liu account for two-thirds, that is, more than 60000 people.


    Other small families add up to nearly one-third, more than 30000 people.


    In fact, the isolated Lakeside Village can also be regarded as a very small country. Coupled with its absolute independence, it is more appropriate to call it a lakeside country.


    However, Binhu village is located in the hinterland of Chilong country, surrounded by villages and towns of Chilong country. Chilong country will not allow the existence of Binhu country, let alone make Binhu country independent of the hinterland of Chilong country. Binhu village has always been named after the village.


    I haven''t seen what the villages, towns and cities of Chilong Kingdom look like, but I''ve heard from my father that the power of any village in those places is thousands of times better than ours.


    Because they all have countless powerful weapons, such as fighter and laser weapons I have seen in books. Each of them is amazing and can easily destroy our Binhu village.


    In his father''s words, except for Binhu village, which has a radius of more than 1000 kilometers and no personnel and villages, other places in Chilong country are very prosperous, modern and scientific.


    I yearned for the outside world and asked my father to look at it many times.


    His father is one of the elders of the Jin family, and he is the youngest elder. It is said that he may also be the future patriarch of the Jin family.


    He could have helped me fight for the opportunity to go outside, but he said I was still young and it would be dangerous to go outside. He refused to sign up for me to participate in the selection.


    I don''t understand this, and I blame my father.


    In my heart, my father is one of the four most powerful elders of the Kim family except the patriarch. This should not embarrass him.


    Besides, the children of the other three elders have all gone out, although only one of the children of each elder has gone out.


    Unfortunately, no matter how I complain about my father, it seems that my father is a little stiff and stubborn. He just refuses to add my name to the list of candidates.


    I have no choice but to watch other brothers and sisters sign up for the selection by their parents. A person is quietly angry and quietly lost.


    My mother loved me after all. She was not happy to see me. This time, she allowed me to see the pride of our family, the big brother of the Kim family who became an official.


    I am satisfied with this. In my little head, I quickly forget the trouble of not being able to participate in the selection before. Instead, I can take a look at the full pride brought to me by the "officials" of our family.


    Not surprisingly, when I get back, I can boast in front of my brothers and sisters.


    My brothers and sisters all wanted to see the big brother of the family who made all of us proud, but only I had the chance to come.


    There are two brothers above me, one sister, behind me, two sisters and a younger brother who was just born.


    My parents have seven children. I''m the fourth. They often call me Si''er.


    Thinking of this, I smiled, as if I had seen the brothers and sisters who were stunned by me, coaxing me with delicious food and drink, just to hear more news about "officials".


    Therefore, I secretly pray that "officials" will appear early, so that I can see it and meet my little vanity.


    I don''t know if my prayer worked. After waiting for about two hours, I finally saw a group of people come out of the ancestral house.


    At the front is still the patriarch of our Kim family. I will always remember his voice, because it is full of dignity, which makes me very afraid.


    Behind him should be the only official of our Kim family for more than 1000 years, or he will walk in front of the patriarch.


    I quickly stood on tiptoe to see the official. It was like when I usually saw my mother frying my favorite braised meat in the pot. I couldn''t wait to grab some meat from the pot and eat it. It was not an ordinary worry. It was just impatient.


    Unfortunately, there are too many people in front of me to see the "official". I am young and short. Even if I stand on tiptoe, I still can''t see the "official".


    I just know from the cheers of people that this man should be very handsome and likable.


    There were several young women from other families around me who shouted his name at the top of their lungs

 Chapter 4

    I really want to find a high place to have a good look at this popular and sought after "official". Unfortunately, all the high places here are occupied by others. I am crowded among those people. People are small and weak, so I can''t compete with them at all.


    But I still have a way, because I''m naughty. Usually many people here are afraid of me.


    At this time, my heart crossed and shouted to one of my cousins standing in front of me, "let me see!"


    The cousin looked back at me. He didn''t intend to pay attention to me, but when he saw clearly that it was me, he suddenly stared and said, "it''s you, Si''er! I''ll give you a look. The officials are very powerful. The clothes are really beautiful... "


    My cousin picked me up while talking. He is tall and strong.


    I hurried to my waist and struggled to climb onto my cousin''s wide shoulder.


    My cousin is very strong and has great strength. When I stand on his shoulder, he doesn''t seem to feel at all.


    I saw the "official" who was very powerful in my imagination and the people of my clan around him.


    This "official" is dressed in my straight suit, which is very similar to my father''s suit, but it is silver. It doesn''t look like ordinary cotton, but it looks like metal.


    And his clothes kept flashing like lightning, like silver charged snakes swimming on him.


    This dress is really cool and looks majestic.


    What makes this cousin who I haven''t seen much more impressive is that he wears a red hat with silver lightning and small snakes swimming on it, and it is more dense.


    I couldn''t see the appearance of the "official man", because the hat almost covered his face.


    In fact, everyone couldn''t see his appearance, but thought his clothes were really unusual, so many people cheered along.


    At this time, my cousin quietly looked up and said to me, "what do you think of his clothes? Isn''t it beautiful? "


    I am in the stage of changing my voice, so when I speak, I have a vague voice: "I don''t think so, what about you?"


    My cousin whispered, "actually, I think so, but I didn''t say it before. Si''er, who is this official? Do you know? "


    I quickly shook my head and said on my cousin''s shoulder, "I don''t know. I haven''t heard from my father."


    My cousin stopped talking as if he had no interest. He put me down from his shoulder and turned away from the crowd.


    I also felt a little bored. When I wanted to leave, I heard my father calling my name next to the "official".


    I knew that my father, who had always been with "officials", found me, so I had to squeeze through the crowd, look at my father and wait for his scolding.


    My father didn''t talk to me, but looked at the "officials" around him and looked forward to it.


    The "official" looked down at me and said faintly, "are you Si''er?"


    His voice was very unusual. It sounded like a language I had never heard before. I almost didn''t understand it at once.


    My father urged me: "speak, your cousin asked you."


    I reacted: "I''m Si''er. Are you an official?"


    The "official" seemed a little unhappy: "don''t say that. Don''t you know that being an official is very unpleasant? That''s what people outside call us politicians with contempt... "


    I was a little stunned, so my father quickly said, "I''m sorry, Si''er is young and doesn''t know how to talk. You should bear more."


    "Officials" probably have some stereotypes about the sentence "being an official", and said indomitably: "you are an elder of the Kim family. You have a detached status and take care of your children when you are free. If he goes outside like this, he can''t be treated as a hick by people outside? And if he talks like that again, people outside will beat him... "


    My father accompanied me carefully and said, "it''s my neglect of discipline. You should bear more. You are a person who has seen the world, and don''t see things like children... "


    "I''ve seen the same thing as him?"¡° The official suddenly laughed and said, "fourth uncle, do you look down on me too much? At least I''m also a politician. How can I see the same thing as an ignorant child? You don''t think I don''t even have the guts, do you? Besides, it seems that you can''t take care of my affairs. You still want to think more about how to educate your children... "


    His father''s face flushed slightly, and a trace of imperceptible anger flashed by.


    His father has great prestige in the Kim family. No one has ever dared to talk to him like this.


    Maybe he wanted to help me, but my father was still not angry. When he turned and looked at me, he carefully hid his anger.


    The patriarch of the Kim family laughed and said, "old four, your four children are not sensible. They say something wrong and offend our officials. As a father, apologize for your child. Everyone is a family. Nothing is unclear. We should live in harmony. "


    Father looked at the patriarch and became silent.


    My father was not good at talking. He deliberately made things difficult for him when he met "officials". He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Knowing his father''s temper, the patriarch said for his father, "Nan''er, no, Jin Nan, your father and fourth brother are close brothers. Why bother about a child''s wrong words? Listen to my advice, this matter has been exposed. Don''t keep it in mind. Let''s drink and eat meat, talk about your experience outside in the past ten years, and give our children of the Kim family a long experience... "


    It turned out that this "official" was the child of one of my uncles, whose name was Jin Nan.


    After careful reflection, I finally remembered that Jin Nan was the eldest son of my uncle. He had been out for ten years, but he often heard his parents and brothers mention him.


    Jin Nan was sent out by his family when the mutated aquatic creatures in the dry lake were dormant last time. In ten years, he has changed from a real hick to an official - no, we can''t say that. We should say that he is an official, or he should be angry again - he is really not simple.


    But he seems too proud. It seems that some people of the Kim family think that no one can compare with him. When talking, his tone is full of arrogance.


    I''m still young. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I opened my mouth and said, "cousin, don''t mind if I said something wrong before. You''d better drink and eat meat and tell us what you''ve seen and heard outside. "

 Chapter 5

    There should be no problem with my words. I usually talk like this, even in the face of the patriarch.


    But this time I was wrong, because my cousin Jin Nan suddenly shouted angrily, "do you think I haven''t eaten meat or drunk wine? Need you to tell me this? Get out of here, as far as you can! "


    His clothes suddenly changed color and became gray and black, and the lightning snakes on his clothes disappeared in an instant, as if they were invisible.


    The clothes originally looked very soft, but at this moment, they suddenly became the same as armor. The rigid outline and the color of steel make people feel that it is armor made of steel.


    I was stunned, completely stunned.


    My father was also stunned. He looked at the angry Jin Nan, who was tongue tied and speechless.


    The people around us, as well as those of the Li and Liu families, were also stunned.


    We don''t know why Jin Nan was angry and why he suddenly seemed to be a different person.


    Jin Nan seemed to realize that he was too angry this time. He smiled and said, "I''m sorry, i... I''ve been outside for too long, and I''m used to the talking habits of outsiders... Ha ha... Do you know? They don''t say that when they invite others to drink or eat meat outside, because they think that saying so is swearing, that is, they say that others haven''t eaten meat or drunk... They say that others are poor... "


    As Jin Nan spoke, his clothes slowly returned to the previous color and softness, and the electric snakes began to flash again.


    Everyone suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, I think it''s strange, because even if these words are different from those outside, Jin Nan left here at the age of almost 20. Many habits should be closer to us. It''s not possible that we can''t understand or forget our habitual words here?


    My doubts didn''t come out. This time I learned well. At least I didn''t speak.


    I think in this way, there should be no problems and will not make our only "official" angry.


    "What do people outside say when they treat?" Li Liu, the leader of the Li family not far from me and the only female leader of the three families, suddenly said, "I''d like to hear how people outside invite people to eat meat and drink. Please tell us about it and let us have a long experience."


    Li Liu''s words immediately aroused more people''s voices. Everyone asked Jin Nan to learn how people outside speak.


    Many people follow the coax. In fact, they don''t think about it at all, and they don''t know the meaning of li Liu''s words.


    Jin Nan seemed a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, he said, "people outside usually say this. They... They will say... They will say please help yourself to some food. You''re welcome, etc. They don''t directly mention the types of dishes... "


    Li Liu seemed very interested in this and said, "what about drinking? Just say you can have a drink. Are you welcome? "


    Jin Nan seemed to understand something. At this time, he looked at li Liu and asked loudly, "who are you? Why is it in the territory of my Kim family? "


    Li Liu smiled. She was almost forty, but she maintained well. She looked like she was thirty. She smiled very charming.


    Listen to her: "if you don''t know me, you might as well ask the old man of the Jin family to see if he doesn''t know me either."


    I know that when li Liu smiles, he is angry. This is very famous in our Binhu village. Everyone knows it.


    No wonder she gets angry, because Jin Nan should know her. Jin Nan has lived in Binhu village for nearly 20 years and doesn''t know the patriarch of the Li family. Isn''t that incredible?


    So li Liu must think Jin Nan is pretending to be a fool, and she is angry.


    After listening to li Liu''s words, my seventh master, the patriarch of the Jin family, smiled and said to Jin Nan, "Jin Nan, this is li Liu, the patriarch of the Li family. Before you left, she often came to our Kim''s house... Do you remember? She held you when you were young... "


    "Patriarch," Jin Nan interrupted the patriarch of the Jin family, "do I remember these things? I''ve been out for ten years. I can''t remember many things clearly... Patriarch, we don''t want to see irrelevant people today. Well... Let''s go to dinner first. I''ve been on my way all day. I want to rest early after dinner. "


    Our patriarch nodded, looked at li Liu who still wanted to talk, shook his head slightly, and then said to Jin Nan, "I''ll take you to dinner. Today we prepared your favorite dish... Please help yourself..."


    Jin Nan seemed to be a little uneasy and said, "the patriarch is polite. Let''s go now."


    At this time, li Liu sneered: "what big tail wolf is it? It''s still the people who go out from Binhu village. They despise the habits of the place where they grew up. Are they still the people of Binhu village? Forget your roots! "


    Li Liu''s words were not loud, but I think those around her, including the patriarch of our Kim family and my father and uncles, should have heard them.


    But they didn''t speak or express anything, as if they really didn''t hear.


    Jin Nan left the ancestral house under the leadership of the patriarch, and we were ready to leave one after another.


    At this time, li Liu suddenly grabbed me and said angrily, "Si''er, why are you so timid? What cousin of yours is deliberately demonstrating against you. Why don''t you know to answer back? If you''ve been like this, my girl will marry you later. Won''t she be bullied all her life? "


    I suddenly became nervous, because Li Liu''s little daughter, Li Niu, and I had been engaged since childhood. She is my future mother-in-law.


    My mother-in-law is angry. My son-in-law to be can only be a punching bag.


    I dare not speak, let Li Liu hold my hand and tell me her anger.


    "Niang," Li Niuniu didn''t know when she came to me. She hurriedly took my hand and said loudly, "don''t scold my four son brother, don''t scold my four son brother..."


    Li Liu finally let go, but she grabbed Li Niu''s hand and roared, "go home!"


    Li Liu turned and left with a wronged Li Niu on her face. Whether I was scared to death by her or not, I didn''t dare to move in place.

 Chapter 6

    My father finally found something wrong here and asked me, "what''s the matter? How did clan leader Li get angry? "


    I was very wronged and said, "she said I was useless. I didn''t know to fight back when I was bullied..."


    The father suddenly said, "well, it''s all right! Go home and tell your mother that I won''t go back to dinner this noon... "


    I felt greatly wronged and unhappy. As I walked, I thought whether the so-called "official" Jin Nan had a brain problem.


    I don''t know why he was angry with me, and did he learn that arrogance from the outside?


    If people outside are like this, wouldn''t it be better to say that we haven''t been here yet? And his clothes are really strange


    I''m surprised. It''s strange, but children''s mind won''t be too serious about anything, so after a while, I completely forgot about it and just wanted to go home quickly.


    My family lives in the northernmost part of the Jin family, adjacent to the Li family, not in the big yard of the big family.


    My way back was just on the way back with li Liu. I didn''t go far before I saw Li Niu, who was pulled back by Li Liu. She also saw me and shouted to me, "brother Si''er, let''s go together!"


    I deliberately avoided it because I was afraid to see her mother, but after hearing Li Niuniu''s cry, I couldn''t continue to avoid it. I had to stride over, salute li Liu and respectfully say, "clan leader Li."


    Li Liu looked at me coldly and said, "you know it''s much better than your father to send us off... Si''er, don''t blame me for scolding you just now. You can''t be so weak. Niuniu will follow you in the future. How can you protect her if she is too weak? Did you say what I said? "


    I don''t know what li Liu said, but I still nodded: "I see, I''ll pay attention..."


    Li Niuniu was happy and said loudly, "great, mom is not angry with Si''er''s brother. Brother Si''er, let''s go to your house for a while. I haven''t been to your house for a long time. "


    I remembered that Li Niuniu had been playing at my house for a few days, so I said, "it won''t be long. If you want to go, you can go. We all welcome you..."


    Li Liu smiled, touched her daughter''s head and said to me, "go and play. Remember to come back early in the evening."


    I asked Li Liu carefully, "won''t you go?"


    Li Liu said with a smile, "Si''er, I won''t go. I still have a lot to do. Take good care of my girl. Don''t let her be wronged. She will be yours in the future. You have to protect her. "


    I don''t quite understand what li Liu''s words mean, but I vaguely think I really should protect Li Niu.


    So I nodded cautiously and said solemnly, "I remember, I will protect Niu Niu."


    Li Niuniu said happily, "brother Si''er is the best and has always protected me... When I was at school, brother Si''er taught me to do my homework..."


    Li Liu sighed and said, "maybe he will leave tomorrow. Niuniu and you will be separated... Si''er, remember my words and come to see Niuniu often in the future. Do you remember?"


    Before I could speak, I heard my mother calling me from a distance: "Si''er, are you back? Is that clan leader Li? Come on, please. We''re going to eat. Let''s eat together. "


    Li Liu didn''t feel well at this time, so he left. He took me in one hand and Li Niuniu in the other, and walked to my home not far away.


    But looking at her look, it seems that she doesn''t want to go to my house, probably because my family has too many children and is too messy.


    My house is built with local loess fired earth bricks. It looks very old-fashioned, but it is very solid. Generally, it can be used for hundreds of years.


    Most of the houses in our Lakeside Village are built in this way. A group of people are specially responsible for building houses, just like construction workers.


    However, some of our houses here are built directly with wood or bamboo. Generally, those houses are owned by people in poor family conditions or some idle small families.


    Their conditions are not good, so they can only choose wood or bamboo everywhere to build their own house.


    The arrival of li Liu and Li Niuniu made my mother and brothers and sisters very happy. After all, we will be a family in the future, so we all think it''s good to get together occasionally.


    The simple family affection is still maintained here, which also has a great impact on me.


    Mother and my sister Jin Xing are busy preparing more meals to entertain li Liu and Li Niu''s mother and daughter.


    My two brothers Jin Song and Jin Bai quickly cleaned up the table so that my house didn''t look too messy.


    My five younger sister Jin Zhen and six younger sister Jin Lan, because they are younger than me, can only help look at the sleeping seven younger brother Jin Tong, so as not to wake up and cry.


    Li Liu looked at us busy and seemed to be in a better mood. She smiled and said to her little daughter, Li Niu: "you see how sensible the brothers and sisters of the Jin family are and know what to do for them... Learn something and don''t let them laugh at you when you can''t do anything."


    Li Niuniu smiled and said, "I''ve learned a lot for a long time. I just didn''t tell mom... If you don''t believe it, you can ask brother Si''er. He knows it."


    Li Liu smiled: "Niuniu, don''t lie to me with Jinfeng. Don''t I know you? I haven''t seen anything you''ve done... "


    I don''t know if I should help Li Liu speak at this time, but subconsciously I still looked at li Liu and said, "sister Niuniu has really learned to do a lot of things. Now she can cook by herself..."


    Li Liu was surprised: "can you cook by yourself? Then why didn''t I see you do it? "


    Li Niu said, "there are people cooking at home. Where do you need me to cook? After I came to Si''er''s brother''s house, I had the opportunity to cook with them. It''s fun. We cook all kinds of dishes... "


    Li Liu was stunned, then smiled and said, "I see. When you go back, I''ll let you cook it and see if your meal is delicious."


    Li Niuniu is also a child who hasn''t grown up. After listening to her mother''s words, she smiled and said, "OK, OK, we''ll go back in a minute and I''ll cook for you. Brother Si''er, come to my house with us. I''ll cook delicious food for you. "


    I nodded hard and felt it was good to go to Li Niu''s house.


    As we were talking, my mother had cooked dinner. Come and invite li Liu and Li Niu to eat together.


    In fact, li Liu used to come to our house as a guest, but recently he came a lot less.


    She won''t be too polite in our house. She goes straight to the table and prepares for dinner.

 Chapter 7

    At this time, the voice of the father who said he would not come back for dinner came from the outside: "four children, come out!"


    We all feel very strange. You know, my father should accompany Jin Nan at this time. It''s unreasonable to come home at this time.


    I hurried out and listened to my father and me say, "Si''er, now is the key period of selection. If you really want to leave Binhu village and go out, you should hurry to prepare."


    After listening to my father''s words, I was stunned. I mentioned it with my father before, but he never promised.


    At that time, he seemed to disapprove of my going out, but now he suddenly said so, so that I didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing me in a daze, my father then said, "I signed you up, but if you really want to go out, you have to let everyone in the family agree with you. You know, every applicant has to pass at least three tests. Unless it is a person of great use to the family, it is difficult to leave Binhu village and go out. "


    I have known this truth for a long time. Although I don''t quite understand why, I have kept it in mind.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, my father then said, "the test will begin early tomorrow morning. This time, the young people of Jin family, Li family and Liu family will participate in the selection. Whether they can win or not is not only related to whether you can leave Binhu village and go outside, but also related to the interests of our Jin family... Do you understand?"


    I knew a little about my father''s words, but I was very interested in leaving here to see the outside world, so I nodded and said, "I see. I''m going to prepare for tomorrow''s test."


    The father smiled: "in fact, you have practiced before tomorrow''s test. Except for Kung Fu, I think you have problems. There are no problems in physical fitness and culture. Four sons, come on, fight for our Kim family, and for me and your mother. "


    I suddenly felt that the burden on my shoulder was much heavier. Before, I just wanted to go out and see the outside world. Now after listening to my father''s words, I found that I had to win honor for my family.


    This is not a small thing, especially for me, who is just ten years old.


    My father seemed to see something and said to me, "don''t be too nervous. It''s not too late to go out in ten years. Anyway, you''re still young and have a chance."


    Mother didn''t know when she came behind me. At this time, she quietly patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "you just go to the selection. Don''t worry about other things."


    After a pause, the mother said, "it''s not necessarily a good thing to go out. Less than half of the people who have gone out over the years can survive, and not many do well... Si''er, you''re still young. In my opinion, don''t participate in this selection. It''s good to stay at home and marry a daughter-in-law when you grow up."


    I was at a loss. I looked at my mother and didn''t know what to say.


    After the father hesitated, he looked at my mother and said, "don''t blow the child''s enthusiasm. It''s good for Si''er to go outside. Our seven children, that is, four children, want to go out and have a look. We should support him. "


    Mother couldn''t help complaining about her father: "you know it''s good to go out and have a look. Why don''t you think about how dangerous it is outside? Also, you know, which ten-year selection was not a bloody battle? Four sons are young. If they compete with those family members, they will suffer losses! "


    The mother''s eyes turned red. Her father quickly comforted her: "it''s all right. I''ve said hello. If I can''t, let Si''er admit defeat. They won''t hurt Si''er."


    The mother said, "if you has the final say, it''s good that you guys are not saying that, but I don''t know these things, anyway, I don''t know about you, you... You think more about four children, don''t let four children get hurt."


    Mother''s words made me feel very puzzled. Aren''t they three tests? Is it worth making such a fuss? Moreover, I heard what my mother said. It seems that I have some opinions on each selection. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Li Liu and Li Niu, who were guests at my house, were also full of accidents. They left together, didn''t eat dinner, and didn''t invite me to their house.


    After our family sent li Liu and Li Niu away, my father left early because he had to accompany Jin Nan.


    My mother took me to the practice room behind my house to guide me to practice the ancient Kung Fu of Chilong country.


    The Kung Fu of the red dragon kingdom is very similar to the legendary Kung Fu, but it gives me the feeling that it should be more powerful.


    My master is my father and mother. They have reached the level of level 3 martial arts teacher and level 1 martial arts teacher respectively. They are very powerful in Binhu village.


    My mother is a member of the Liu family and learned the Kung Fu handed down by the Liu family.


    Of course, my father practices the family Kung Fu of the Jin family, but he also practices a little Kung Fu of the Liu family, which is the best of both families.


    Because of this, my father''s realm is much higher than my mother''s.


    Naturally, my brothers and sisters and I have chosen to practice Kung Fu from the Jin family and the Liu family. In particular, I have been practicing kung fu with my parents since I was three years old. Up to now, it has been seven years.


    What my mother passed on to me was some fighting skills. To put it bluntly, it was fighting skills and hands-on Kung Fu.


    This has something to do with the mother''s origin. The Liu family, where the mother originally lived, mainly cultivated martial arts.


    It is said that the experts of their family have perfected some combat skills. They can often defeat many practitioners with deep internal power without using internal power.


    My father paid more attention to my cultivation of internal mental skills. He believed that only people with deep internal power can go further on the way of cultivation.


    This is also the view that the Kim family has always adhered to, the same view for thousands of years.


    So my mother specialized in teaching me combat skills, and my father forced me to practice internal mental skills.


    I spend twice as much time in cultivation as others and work twice as hard as others, but I get a lot more than others. I am compatible with two families.


    But I''m still young, and my strength can''t be compared with the people who have practiced for much longer.


    I am proud that at the age of ten, I am now a level Four warrior, almost three small realms higher than my peers.


    Generally speaking, people of the Kim family, as long as they are not particularly gifted, can reach the level of first-class warriors at the age of ten.

 Chapter 8

    Some people say I am a little genius. In fact, I am very ordinary, but I pay more efforts and hardships to be a little higher than others.


    Of course, some people with special talents can reach the level 9 warrior level at the age of 10, and one foot has to step into the martial arts level.


    These people are often geniuses of various families, and they are also the objects of key training and protection.


    They often practice in isolation. Generally, it is difficult to see their figure appear in public.


    Some people with extraordinary talents will laugh at me for practicing hard, but the level is not too high. I have seen many people and gradually don''t pay much attention to them.


    My mother''s instructions are very detailed, and I study very carefully.


    My brothers and sisters will practice with their mother as long as they are three years old.


    But they basically agree with the traditional view of the Kim family that the cultivation of war skills is not as important as the cultivation of internal skills, so they often don''t practice war skills too hard.


    Even when they are called by their mother to practice war skills together, they just practice the simplest war skills and don''t pay much attention.


    My eldest brother Jin Song is 18 years old now. According to our rules, he is already an adult.


    So he is helping to do a lot of things at home. Basically, he is a labor force at home. He has very little time to practice.


    As for the second brother, Kimber, who has reached the age of 16, he is often pulled by his eldest brother to do things, and there is little time for cultivation.


    However, Jin Xing, the third sister who is only 14 years old this year, often participates in family activities and is often pulled by family elders because of her ability to organize and coordinate.


    She is an elder candidate of the family. She has received a lot of unusual training. She spends little time at home and has few opportunities to participate in our practice.


    So now, generally speaking, the people who practice with their parents are me and my seven year old five sister Jin Zhen and five year old six sister Jin Lan.


    Almost every afternoon, the three of us are called by our mother to the practice field to practice our war skills. In the morning and evening, our father will pull us to practice our internal skills.


    This life has lasted for many years. My brothers and sisters and I have basically been used to it, so we don''t think it''s good.


    We just do what our parents ask. We firmly believe that our parents will not harm us.


    The selection started at 8 a.m. the next day my father informed me. The first item is physical fitness.


    All the applicants have a common goal, that is to walk ten kilometers with a 500 kg test stone, and select the top ten after the timing judgment of ten judges from Jin, Li and Liu.


    No matter which family they come from, these ten people have the opportunity to enter the next selection, that is, the cultural selection.


    Culture is the simplest. Each of the ten candidates draws a test paper, completes the test paper within the specified hour, and then is scored by the ten judges. The five people with the highest score enter the third item, that is, Kung Fu selection.


    The Kung Fu test is the most comprehensive. There are tests of internal skills and combat skills. We have to fight in pairs to test our combat experience and determine the final winner.


    Because there is only one person who can go out from Binghu village every time, there is only the first place in each selection.


    Others, even second, will not rank.


    This time, people from the Li and Liu families participated in the selection, so there were a total of 50 people participating in the selection.


    Most of these 50 people are about 10 years old, but there are more than a dozen people who are over 18 years old, that is, they have reached adulthood.


    It is said that adults are more suitable for the external environment, but there is a fatal disadvantage, that is, the cultivation speed of adults will slow down.


    At least in Binhu village, the golden age of cultivation is before adulthood.


    Under the order of ten judges, including Jin, Li and Liu, we began the first test with a test stone weighing 500 kg.


    Five hundred kilos of boulders are not a big deal for people in Binhu village, because anyone who is ten years old here can easily carry five hundred kilos of weight.


    Even for people under the age of 10, many people can walk freely with a weight of 500 kg.


    However, it is strange that unless you have reached the martial arts level, even if you are an adult, the weight you can carry is only about 500 kg. If you have more, you will be injured.


    It''s hard to explain, and no one can figure out why.


    In order to ensure the place to enter the next test, all the participants and I tried our best to compete and strive to enter the top ten.


    In the process of running, it is inevitable that some people will conflict or even fight.


    Because I have been told by my father and mother for a long time, I try to avoid those who try to stop me or provoke trouble as much as possible, and only concentrate on the road and strive to enter the top ten.


    My goal is to be in the top ten. I can ignore other things.


    In half an hour, all of us finished the ten kilometer load test.


    I don''t know how many times I got to the finish line, because when I got to the finish line, I was so tired that I had to take a big breath and didn''t have time and energy to pay attention to the ranking.


    To my surprise, my mother and brothers and sisters, who had not planned to come to see me for the test, were waiting for me at the end.


    When they saw me, they ran over together, handing me water and rubbing my legs. They were very busy, as if I were their hero.


    After taking a few breaths and drinking some water, I took care to ask them, "am I within ten?"


    Mother said reluctantly, "you''re lucky to be seventh..."


    I saw that my mother didn''t like me to leave Binhu village to go outside, but I was determined to try to leave Binhu village.


    So when I didn''t see my mother''s face, I talked to my brothers and sisters and listened to their congratulations, I couldn''t help smiling.


    I passed the first item smoothly. Although I only won the seventh place, I still feel very satisfied.


    But when the judges announced the results, I actually changed from seventh to tenth, and almost lost the qualification to participate in the second item.


    I was puzzled and my mother thought it was incredible.


    When my father came to me and said a word, I fully understood.

 Chapter 9

    The father said: "three people directly skipped the first test. They are the elites of the three families..."


    According to my father, among the ten people who entered the second test, three were internally exempted from the first test, and two others entered at a great cost. To put it bluntly, they entered through the back door.


    Just the first level, half of the people go through the back door or plug-in. I don''t know what will happen later.


    This is the so-called selection. It turns out that it is just to block most people''s mouths and pose.


    I felt wronged and disappointed, so I couldn''t help complaining to my father.


    My father quickly comforted me and told me that such a thing was recognized by the patriarchs of the three families. He couldn''t change anything, let alone my child.


    My father also told me that many things would be more unfair because of the participation of the Li family and the Liu family.


    After all, the safe passage to leave Binhu village is in the hands of the Jin family. Even if the Li family and the Liu family pay a great price and get the quota to participate in the selection, they will still face the situation that the Jin family will take the lead in everything.


    This is the reality. There is no so-called fairness.


    The second item of the test, cultural selection, is relatively simple.


    The ten of us each received our own test paper from the referee, and then returned to our position to start answering the paper.


    At this time, a son of the Jin family sitting next to me suddenly turned to look at me and whispered to me, "are you Si''er?"


    I know this man. He is the son of one of my uncles. His name is Jin Yu.


    I nodded. Before I could speak, Jin Yu said directly, "you don''t have to answer the question. I''m the one who will take the test on behalf of the Jin family this time. Don''t be busy."


    After a pause, Jin Yu said, "my father will give you some money as compensation for your family."


    I suddenly trembled in my heart and turned to look at my father not far away. I saw my father''s helpless face. It clearly told me that I should do as Jin Yu said.


    I was puzzled and angry, so I ignored my father and Jin Yu, who was still waiting for me to answer, and buried myself in answering the questions.


    Jin Yu sneered: "Si''er, don''t think your father is an elder. I tell you, even if you really win the first place, you don''t have any hope to go out with brother Jin Nan. Jin Nan hates your family most. She will never promise to take you out. "


    I felt very depressed and wanted to refute Jinyu, but my words were restrained by me.


    After all, Jin Yu''s grandfather is the current head of the Jin family and the strongest of the Jin family.


    I can''t provoke Jin Yu, let alone the patriarch. At the same time, I don''t want to pay attention to Jin Yu, so I still didn''t speak.


    "Hum..." Jin Yu finally stopped talking. He snorted coldly and buried himself in answering the question.


    I thought he gave up. Feeling strange, I turned around and looked at him.


    It was my look that made me completely desperate.


    Because I saw that someone had already written the answer on Jin Yu''s test paper.


    As soon as you look at the handwriting, you know that someone answered the test paper in advance. Just wait for Jin Yu to write his name, and then you can hand in the paper and leave.


    I suddenly want to cry and feel abandoned


    What is this called selection? It is clearly a secret operation to fool the world.


    My young mind was suddenly and completely defeated by this selection. I want to become stronger than the patriarch immediately, because I want to end this selection by force.


    Unfortunately, I''m too weak to speak. I can only stand this unfair selection alone.


    Seeing the unfairness in the selection, I feel that the whole selection is a huge conspiracy, and the purpose is only to block the mouths of most people who don''t know the truth.


    I was completely desperate. Although I insisted on finishing the test paper, not surprisingly, I lost the election directly.


    Desperate, I was no longer in the mood to participate in any selection. I went home alone, regardless of the cry of my mother and my brothers and sisters behind me.


    At the age of ten, I was a child. After experiencing things I had never thought of before, I was disappointed in the whole Binhu village.


    The three families completely control everything in Binhu village. Other people are either kept in the dark or have no choice but to accept the reality. There is no so-called fairness and democracy.


    Is this reality? Or is this the reality of Binhu village?


    Should I accept this reality, or completely resist it?


    I am confused and ignorant, but also depressed


    When I got home, I turned over my only comic book in boredom, but my mind was not on my favorite book.


    Ten year old children were not interested in comic books at first, but in Binhu village, which is relatively short of books, there is a book that is a baby, so until now, I still regard this comic version of journey to the West as a baby and turn it over when I have time.


    I had something in mind. In fact, I had no mind to read at all. After turning over the book for a while, I couldn''t help but throw down the book. I went out alone and went straight to the abyss of death near the south of Binhu village.


    My mother and brothers and sisters came home at this time and saw me go out. My mother immediately pulled me and said, "where are you going?"


    I said angrily, "go and play for a while. I don''t want to practice today. It''s boring."


    My mother knew that I was in a bad mood at this time. She said patiently, "go if you want to play. Be careful. Don''t play too late. We''ll wait for you to come back for dinner."


    I looked at my mother, the grievances in my heart seemed to break out soon, and my eyes were red.


    But I held back my tears and whispered "I know", so I hurried out of the house and didn''t dare to let my mother see my tears.


    On the way, I couldn''t help it. Tears fell like beads with broken lines. One by one, they fell to the ground and made a loud noise.


    Mother didn''t know I wanted to go to the abyss of death. If she knew, she wouldn''t let me go alone.


    The abyss of death is really dangerous. If you fall down carelessly, you will certainly fall to the bone.


    However, as long as it is not too close to the edge of the cliff, it is picturesque and beautiful.


    This is the only place with beautiful scenery in our Binhu village. Many people in Binhu village like to go there and take a look at the distant scenery.

 Chapter 10

    At the edge of the abyss of death, you can overlook the scenery thousands of miles away, and you can also see white clouds floating under your feet.


    Even some bold birds chirp from your hand to let you feel the meaning of flying.


    The abyss of death allows you to enjoy the beautiful scenery and blow the wind at the same time. You can play with the birds, or feel the immortal life in the sea of clouds


    This is a great place to watch the scenery, and it is also a good place for many villagers of Binhu village at the martial arts level to practice.


    There are often martial arts masters practicing here, or sitting on boulders to cultivate internal skills, or facing each other to cultivate combat skills. It''s lively but not messy.


    When I came here, I still chose the 100 square meter boulder I often sat down, and then looked at the scenery in the distance.


    This huge stone is very special. It is buried by soil below and can''t see how big it is. It looks like a plane polished manually. It is more than 100 square meters in size and as smooth as a mirror. Many people like to watch the scenery or practice Kung Fu here.


    Near the abyss of death, because it is surrounded by clouds all year round, I can''t see clearly. In addition, it is extremely dangerous. At ordinary times, no one will specially run to see the smooth cliffs and cliffs.


    In some distant places, the clouds gradually fade down, and you can see the scenery in far and far places at a glance.


    Although we can''t see clearly from a distance, the vague scenery can give us more space for imagination. All the time, there has been an endless stream of people coming here to see the scenery.


    I didn''t want to practice at this time, nor did I want to watch others practice. I just sat quietly on the boulder and stared at the scenery in the distance.


    I usually come here to see the scenery for a while, and then start to cultivate my internal skills under the supervision of my father. At present, because my father is not here and I am in a bad mood, I am lazy and don''t practice. I just look at the scenery and think about my mind.


    The scenery is picturesque. I am fascinated by it. I gradually forget myself and unpleasant things, and I don''t know what other people around me are doing.


    Perhaps because I was too attentive this time, I actually saw a figure in the fuzzy scenery in the distance, a figure in flight.


    Originally, I thought it was impossible. The distance was too far. The huge trees and rocks on the distant mountain could not be seen clearly, let alone a small figure.


    Strangely, I thought I saw it, and it seemed very clear.


    So I looked at the flying figure, with unprecedented concentration, and my eyes were straight.


    If I have reached the level of martial arts, maybe my eyesight will be better. I can see the trees and boulders on the mountains thousands of miles away.


    But now, the figure I see should not be real, but a vague look of some flying creature that looks like people.


    At least I have never seen anyone who can fly, and no one has ever seen anyone in Binhu village.


    I have this idea in my heart and know that what I see may be just an illusion, but I just can''t help but want to see it for a while and see it more clearly.


    I stared at the figure I couldn''t see clearly, stood up slowly and walked ahead step by step


    I walked slowly to the front and wanted to get closer so that I could see more clearly.


    I forget that the boulder under my feet also has edges, and I forget that below the boulder is the abyss of death in the legendary land of death.


    "Be careful!" A voice suddenly came into my ears. I suddenly woke up and wanted to look back to see who was calling me, but I found that my feet were suddenly empty and the whole person suddenly fell down.


    I screamed in a flash, and then I felt that I suddenly lost the power to control my body, and I fell into the abyss of death.


    I instinctively wanted to reach out and grab something, but I was disappointed. There was nothing to support me except the smooth cliffs.


    The faster my body fell, the stronger the wind blew, I couldn''t open my eyes, and I didn''t know where I was now.


    My brain is blank. It''s like becoming an idiot. This is about everyone''s normal reaction, but some people react faster and can quickly get back to their senses and figure out what they''re doing.


    I''m miserable. I can''t get back to God at this time. I just keep falling, faster and faster


    Subconsciously, I still want to live. I spread my limbs as far as possible to slow down the decline.


    The depth of the death abyss is more than 5000 meters, and the falling stones will be directly thrown into powder, let alone a person.


    I know I will die, but my survival instinct tells me that it''s not time to give up.


    My arms clung wildly, as if I could save my life after grasping the air.


    If there are others here, what they see seems that I want to seize the air to survive. It must be very funny and sad.


    This is the instinctive reaction of everyone in danger. It has nothing to do with martial arts.


    And in most cases, this response may save the lives of people in danger.


    Lucky people can sometimes catch a life-saving thing and save their own lives.


    That''s what I thought, so I kept struggling to catch something before the last moment came.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a lucky person. I didn''t catch anything. A cold fear rising from the bottom of my heart suddenly drowned me completely.


    I felt I couldn''t escape, so after some struggle, I finally gave up my plan to save my life.


    I suddenly had some strange ideas. I think I can''t blame others but myself for my death this time.


    I''m only ten years old and I''m going to leave this world. I''m very unwilling to say.


    But who told me to come to the edge of the abyss of death? Death is self inflicted and has nothing to do with others.


    When I realized this, I smiled on my little face.


    Maybe it''s ignorance. In the face of death, in addition to my great surprise and fear at the beginning, I actually enjoy the sense of freedom from the sky.


    I suddenly wanted to take a final look at what was under the abyss of death, or I would really die in vain.


    So I spread my limbs and waited for the moment of landing.


    I don''t know if the super fast speed affected my brain and made my brain go wrong. I shouted in mid air: "I''m flying! I flew... "

 Chapter 11

    This should be my last language in the world. Then I suddenly saw something flying towards me below me. I couldn''t see what it was at all.


    I wanted to see it carefully, but I felt that my brain suddenly swung, the Buddha was hit hard, and then I completely lost consciousness.


    I should have died, and I died completely. I didn''t even feel a trace of pain.


    It was such a feeling that I fell directly into the abyss of thousands of meters. Before, I thought I would feel miserable when I fell. It seems that I think too much.


    After all, I''m only ten years old. I die when I die, and I don''t feel too sorry.


    But the only regret is that I didn''t leave Binhu village and go to the outside world.


    For the next moment, I seemed to stop all thinking, and I seemed to be completely still.


    But it''s only such a moment, because after this moment, I gradually have some thoughts... Or feelings.


    Normally, I''m a level 4 warrior. I should feel a little pain before I die.


    But I don''t know why, I really didn''t feel the pain. I didn''t feel any pain at all.


    Not only did you feel no pain, but even a trace of pain. Can''t people really feel nothing when they die?


    Or am I not dead at all?


    I suddenly had this question, and then I began to wonder why I could think


    Am I really not dead? Am I... Really not dead? Then why can''t I see or hear, or even move?


    I''m in a coma. Only people in a coma can''t move.


    Can comatose people think? This question puzzled me, and I didn''t know if I was in a coma.


    My heart is very tangled. I don''t know what''s wrong with myself. It seems that I''m dead and still alive, which makes me very uneasy and painful.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and shouted, "help!"


    My voice was heard by myself, even though it was hoarse and full of panic.


    I was startled by my voice, so I suddenly sat up.


    Really sat up, and I saw something


    I''m really not dead. That''s my first reaction.


    Because I saw myself sitting up well and sitting up from a huge bed that looked three meters wide.


    Then I saw a very strange room, a cylindrical room, all decorated in pink, and even the quilt on the bed was pink.


    I also saw a dresser, a wardrobe, a door and a window


    This should be someone''s room, and it should be an architectural style I''ve never seen before.


    I instantly established the fact that I was not dead, but also on the bed in someone''s room.


    Where is this? I looked around with questions and wanted to find out everything here as soon as possible.


    "Are you awake?" A voice sounded behind me. The voice was very gentle. It was a female voice.


    I suddenly turned back, because I was frightened, and my neck twisted a little.


    Then I saw a very beautiful woman. She was wearing a long red dress. I''ve seen the style. It was the same as some beautiful women in Binhu village.


    But the way this woman looks at me makes me feel uneasy, because her eyes are clearly full of deep love.


    This love is like that when my mother looks at me. Although I don''t understand it very much, I also vaguely feel that this is maternal love.


    We never knew each other. How could she look at me like this?


    Does it mean that she is an angel, and I really died, so I saw the legendary angel?


    No, we don''t believe in angels. It''s just a legend, and it''s someone else''s legend.


    She should be a fairy, a fairy in the sky.


    Then I am indeed dead, otherwise how can I see the fairy?


    My heart was full of doubts. I couldn''t help whispering, "who are you? Are you talking to me? "


    The woman was stunned and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you? I''m your sister. Didn''t you just freak out? "


    "Just now?" I wondered: "scared silly? Sister? "


    The woman sat on the bed with a smile and touched my forehead: "do you have a fever? Why don''t you remember anything? I''m your sister, you''re my brother... Do you remember? "


    I''m even more surprised. This man is so beautiful. Why is he a fool? Even if I''m her brother, what''s going on?


    So I said as carefully as possible: "this big sister, my name is Jinfeng and my nickname is Si''er. I''m not your brother. Do you recognize the wrong person?"


    The woman was stunned. After a while, she suddenly laughed and said, "what are you talking about? Don''t make fun of your sister... "


    I interrupted her: "what I said is true. I''m really not your brother. My name is Jinfeng. I''m from... From Binhu village, that''s... That''s Binhu village."


    The woman stopped smiling and looked at me with surprise and confusion: "are you really not my brother? As like as two peas, but... You... Obviously... You look exactly like my brother. What makes you deny that you are my brother? "


    I seriously explained: "you really misunderstood me. I fell from the abyss of death. Well... I thought I was dead, but I didn''t think I was dead... These things are very unusual. I don''t know what''s going on. I was here when I woke up. I don''t know how I came. This... Big sister, do you know where this is? Are you home? "


    The beautiful woman was stunned for half a minute, and then shouted like crazy: "Dad, Dad, come here quickly, my brother seems to have lost his memory..."


    A man''s voice came down from the top of my room: "what''s so flustered?"


    Then I felt that when the light was dark, a person had appeared in front of me out of thin air, like a ghost.


    This man seems to be used to reaching out to pat me on the shoulder, and the speed of his hand is quite fast.


    I was startled, instinctively stepped back and wanted to avoid some.


    The man''s speed was too fast. I did hide, but he still photographed me.


    At this moment, I felt that my shoulder was about to break. A huge force made me lose my voice. I hurried back again and just wanted to hide in the corner of the bed.


    The man said "eh" with surprise, "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t exert myself. Did I hurt you by a mistake? "

 Chapter 12

    I quickly nodded: "it really hurts. My shoulder is going to break..."


    The man smiled: "smelly boy is lying again. How much strength do I use? What did you say? You''re also a first-class martial artist. How can you be hurt by me? Do you want to be lazy and not practice martial arts, that''s why you say so? "


    The beautiful woman who came first said, "he said he wasn''t my brother, and he said what he came from... What abyss of death. Anyway, it''s a mess. I don''t understand. Dad, please check it carefully to see if he met something strange when he was walking out just now, so he lost his memory... "


    The man who appeared behind showed a trace of doubt on a standard Chinese character face. After looking at me for a while, he said directly: "he is my son, turned into ash... No, I''m wrong. I mean, I can''t admit my mistake anyway. Xiaoying, you are eighteen years old. How can you believe this boy''s nonsense? Don''t you know that he often talks nonsense in order to be lazy? "


    It turns out that this beautiful woman is Xiaoying. She is eighteen years old. No wonder she looks pure and lovely.


    Listen to her: "Dad, I didn''t believe it at first, but... But what he said is very similar... I can''t believe it. Later... I asked you to check to see if he had amnesia or something. "


    The man with Chinese character face smiled and said, "just check it and let you die... If it''s not your brother, where has your brother gone? Are you still crazy outside and still don''t know to go home? "


    Xiaoying smiled, but still insisted that her father check me. So the man with Chinese character face really reached out and grabbed my wrist. Like the traditional Chinese medicine in Binhu village, he stretched out two fingers and put them on my wrist.


    I wanted to explain it again, but before I could speak, the man exclaimed, "why do you only have the cultivation of level 4 warriors? This... What the hell is going on? "


    The cry of the national character face surprised Xiaoying standing beside me and said subconsciously, "it''s impossible. Hasn''t my brother broken through the martial arts realm and reached the first level martial arts?"


    Guozilian looked at me in surprise and forgot to speak.


    Knowing that this was the best time to show my identity, I smiled bitterly and said, "I said I wasn''t your brother or your son, but why don''t you believe me? I''m really Jin Feng from Binhu village, not your family... "


    Xiaoying seemed to believe: "are you really not my brother? This... What the hell is going on? "


    At this time, the man with Chinese character face believed me and asked me, "your name is Jinfeng? Not my son? "


    I nodded: "I come from Binhu village, which is the west of the dry lake, that is... That area... Well, our Binhu village is in the middle, surrounded by..."


    "West of the dry lake?" The national character face exclaimed in surprise, "how is it possible? That place is no man''s land. There is no one at all. You''re talking nonsense again... "


    I quickly explained: "the dry lake is very dangerous and there is no one, but we don''t live in the dry lake. We live in the west of the dry lake and close to the dry lake."


    The national character face said, "the west of the dry lake is a bloody desert called the land of death. How can it be inhabited? You... "


    I quickly explained: "I... let me tell you this, our place is isolated from the world, surrounded by dangerous areas, that is, no man''s land. But our Lakeside Village is in a safe area in the no man''s land, like... Like a safe area surrounded by a dangerous area. "


    Xiaoying suddenly smiled: "brother, the lie you made up this time is interesting and seems to be true... You can write a book in the future. Anyway, you don''t know what the mess is in your mind. Maybe someone will like to read it."


    I was stunned and reluctantly said, "what I said is true... We have been isolated from the world and have not been in contact with the outside world for thousands of years. Only in recent hundreds of years, we found a safe passage in and out of the dry lake can someone... Few people have been in contact with the outside world. It''s normal that you don''t know us... "


    Guozi''s face is full of disbelief, and Xiaoying''s face is also full of disbelief and incomprehension.


    I explained patiently and used all the wisdom of a ten-year-old child before I could barely explain my origin.


    As for Xiaoying''s brother, I don''t know what''s going on. The most I can think of is that I look like her brother.


    After listening to my explanation, Guozi face and Xiaoying were silent for a long time.


    Their faces kept changing, sometimes believing, sometimes obviously suspicious.


    Finally, Guozi''s face suddenly said, "so Xiaoying, your brother really didn''t come back. This... Xiaoying, you should contact your brother immediately to see what''s going on. "


    Xiaoying reacted and hurried to contact her brother.


    Xiaoying contacted her brother in a way I''ve never seen before. But I''ve heard of the technology product - Biological telephone.


    The biological talker is directly connected to the user''s biological current, and can talk directly without charging or using an external power supply.


    This is a high-tech thing. I haven''t seen it before. I feel very strange and curious.


    Xiaoying was busy for a while, but she couldn''t get through to her brother. I don''t know if she said "it''s off".


    Guozilian felt strange and discussed with Xiaoying. He suspected that Xiaoying''s brother had gone to that place to play, so he tried to contact him again.


    Xiaoying contacted someone again. It seems that it should be the person who knows where her brother is.


    Listen to Xiaoying and the other party. They spoke quickly for a while. Their voice was very low. Zou Yi didn''t hear what she said, but saw Xiaoying smile at last.


    Zou Yi is not stupid. He knows that Xiaoying must have contacted her brother, so her brother must still be alive at this time.


    Xiaoying''s father, the man with Chinese character face, asked, "where is your brother? Is he all right? "


    Xiaoying smiled mysteriously and looked at me a little strange.


    Listen to her, "ask him. You dare to say that you are not my brother. Your teacher said that your locator shows that you are in our house... "


    Xiaoying''s words surprised and puzzled me and guozilian, so she continued: "you have the locator installed by the school to prevent you from getting lost... Don''t lie to us. The school teachers said that you are at our home."

 Chapter 13

    I don''t understand, but the national character''s face understood. He smiled and said to me, "boy, did you do something bad, so your cultivation has regressed a lot? It''s all right. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the cultivation hall to practice later. You should be able to recover your strength. "


    I''m a little worried about my change, because the unknown is terrible. Now I don''t know what''s wrong with me.


    I vaguely felt that something incredible had happened between me and Xiaoying''s brother after I fell off the cliff.


    This is very much like a story I have heard before, that is to revive the soul by borrowing the dead.


    Am I dead, but my soul unexpectedly occupied Xiaoying''s brother''s body and successfully killed Xiaoying''s brother''s soul?


    Otherwise, how can I explain where Xiaoying''s brother has gone, and my body is exactly the same as Xiaoying''s brother?


    I suddenly want to find a mirror to see myself now. I hope I haven''t changed much.


    I thought again. It seems impossible. It''s incredible.


    If so, how did I get here? Can it be said that Xiaoying''s brother''s soul is still there and he has returned here?


    And I have her brother''s locator on me. How can I explain that?


    Everything is mysterious. I don''t understand and don''t know how to understand it.


    Xiaoying looked at the confusion on my face and knew that I was also confused, so she said to me, "do you really lose your memory? Don''t you really remember who you are? "


    The national character face also said, "did you fight with others? Or was he beaten, so he lost his memory? "


    My mind is completely chaotic. I feel some pain when I think about it, so I decisively choose silence at the age of ten.


    Because I found that no matter how I explained, this national character face who claimed to be my father and Xiaoying who claimed to be my sister would not believe me.


    I hope Xiaoying''s brother is fine and can come back here in time to help me explain this matter.


    My silence made Xiaoying and her father think I was lying before I acquiesced, so they laughed at ease.


    Guozilian also took me away and said he wanted to take me to some cultivation hall to restore my strength.


    The training hall is about what they call a school. It learns cultural knowledge, cultivates and enhances strength at the same time.


    The only thing I can do now is to follow them. On the contrary, I don''t know others here, let alone the rules here. It''s a good thing to act with people who are a little familiar with them.


    My identity has changed at this moment. I am no longer the former Jinfeng. I have become Xiaoying''s brother, whose name is Dongfang Hongfeng.


    The Oriental red maple likes red things best, so all the furnishings in his room are all bright red, just like a girl''s room.


    Most of the people here wear the same clothes as Jin Nan, much like ancient armor, but on the surface, there are many lightning like things swimming around, which at first glance looks like an electric snake.


    With Xiaoying''s introduction, I now know that those electric snakes are a kind of protection issued by the protective device, which is similar to the protective cover, but the effect is worse.


    Xiaoying said that the protective device on this kind of clothes can resist the full attack of a first-class martial arts teacher, but there is no way to defend against the attack of a higher-level martial arts teacher.


    I''m surprised. You know, in Binhu village, there are few people who have reached the martial arts level, and their strong attack power is well known.


    Generally speaking, a person who has a first-class martial arts level can completely defeat three or five people who are still at the samurai level.


    The attack power of level-1 martial arts division, if evaluated by a value, is probably the sum of the attack values of ten level-9 warriors.


    Of course, it is not only the size of attack power that determines the victory or defeat in combat, but also depends on personal combat skills and combat consciousness. In short, it is experience.


    This is very important. Many people with strong combat effectiveness often make mistakes in one way or another in the process of fighting because they lack combat experience, resulting in ultimate failure.


    In the battle of life and death, failure means death. That''s no joke.


    Xiao Ying''s father, I know his name now. His last name is Zhou Shuangyin.


    Zhou Shuangyin is now a martial artist beyond the martial arts realm. According to their division, he has reached a higher level than the martial arts.


    This division is different from Binhu village. The highest level of martial arts in Binhu village is level 9 martial arts division. Because no one has ever surpassed level 9 martial arts division, there is no higher level division.


    Zhou Shuangyin is now a level 8 general, that is, a warrior who is nearly a big level higher than the leader of our Jin family.


    If this is in our Binhu village, it is the existence of God, and it is an existence with a higher status than the patriarch of our Jin family. It is an unreachable superior.


    At this time, I also understood another thing, that is, the place where I am now is a medium-sized city in Chilong country, called Jingshen city.


    The reason why Jingshen city has such a name is that it is close to the abyss of death often said by people in our Binhu village, and the smooth cliff of the abyss of death is really like a huge mirror from Jingshen city.


    People here think that the mirror can not be made by human beings. It must be a miracle, so they named this medium-sized city mirror God city.


    I don''t know whether it''s to cater to the image of the mirror, or to commemorate someone, something, etc. people here have specially made some round houses, which look like some huge balls.


    If you look at the holy city from a distance or above, you will find that the shape of the whole city is also round.


    I followed Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying out of their house and walked east along the wide road.


    Along the way, I saw countless houses and pedestrians. It was very prosperous, with many people and rooms, and all kinds of noise.


    I''ve never seen such a prosperous scene. I was afraid for a moment and didn''t dare to go when I walked.


    Seeing this, Zhou Xiaoying stretched out her hand and pulled me, so that I wouldn''t be able to keep up with them.


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "you won''t really lose your memory. Can''t even remember where it is?"


    I said, "I''m not... I really don''t know where this is. If I hadn''t just seen a sign over there that says Jingshen City, I wouldn''t even know the name of this city."

 Chapter 14

    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "still pretending to be stupid. Jingshen city is where you were born and grew up. Do you remember where it is? Brother, you really... Leave me speechless. "


    Zhou Shuangyin also said with a smile, "do you want to tell us that you don''t even remember your name?"


    I wanted to say "yes", but before I could say it, Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "his name is easy to remember and can''t be forgotten. Right, brother. "


    I heard them say it once before. I remember it''s called Oriental red maple. So I whispered, "as you said, my name is Oriental red maple. But why am I not surnamed Zhou, but called Dongfang Hongfeng? "


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "it seems that you really forgot a lot. I have to take you to find a doctor to check you."


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "well, you don''t have your surname Zhou, but your mother''s surname. Don''t you really remember that? I remember you asked me not long ago. "


    I shook my head and pretended to have lost my memory: "I really don''t remember a lot of things, and... I don''t seem to have been in this mirror city. I... I don''t remember everything here..."


    Zhou Shuangyin was finally moved: "what you said is true? How could such a thing happen? You have been in Jingshen city for ten years. You haven''t left Jingshen city since you were born... No, I really want to take you to have a check. Xiao Ying, make an appointment for a doctor. Let''s go back and drive to see the doctor. "


    Zhou Xiaoying promised and hurriedly contacted the doctor with doubts.


    Zhou Shuangyin and I returned to their house and prepared to drive to see the doctor.


    Zhou Shuangyin''s car is very strange. It looks like an airplane I''ve seen in some books, but it''s much smaller. It''s only the size of a carriage. It looks more exquisite.


    I just don''t know how fast the car is and whether it can fly like a plane.


    My question was explained by Zhou Shuangyin before long, because the car I took, driven by Zhou Shuangyin, left the road and flew to the sky.


    This car can fly, and its speed is not generally fast.


    Seeing my doubts and surprise, Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "this is a flying car. Don''t you remember? This is your favorite thing. If you have time, you will drive it everywhere... By the way, where did you go this time? Why did you quietly go back to your room to rest after you came back, and I didn''t see you show off what you saw and heard like before? "


    I know this must be Zhou Shuangyin''s son, that is, Dongfang Hongfeng''s favorite thing to do. Now I can be regarded as a substitute for Dongfang Hongfeng. I can only cooperate with Zhou Shuangyin and say, "I don''t remember anything before. I feel that this flying car is very advanced... Can I try this car?"


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned: "you really don''t remember the past? I thought you were just kidding. Anyway, I''m going to take you to the doctor. When the doctor has the results, he''ll understand everything. "


    I wanted to tell him again that I was really not his son, but I thought I couldn''t explain many things, so I had to say nothing.


    On the way, we picked up Zhou Xiaoying and rushed to the public hospital in Jingshen City, which is said to be hundreds of miles away.


    The hospital here is not the kind of small clinic in our Binhu village. It is not only countless times larger, but also many doctors here are said to have specialized medical skills. They have no combat effectiveness, but their medical skills are superior.


    If you just want to treat them, the price is also very high.


    Generally speaking, there are many guards around the doctors here. Ordinary people are not their opponents at all, and don''t want to get close to them.


    Because they have money, they can afford to hire experts as bodyguards or something.


    I listened to the explanations given to me by Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying. I felt that many things here were quite different from Binhu village. For a time, I also had some interest in things here.


    Doctors in Binhu village are generally free to see people. If they have to charge, they are also within the range accepted by people.


    Moreover, the scale of the hospital here is too large. It doesn''t look like a hospital, but like a castle.


    "The hospital of Jingshen city was originally the industry of the city Lord''s house, and it was also the city Lord''s private hospital." Zhou Shuangyin patiently said to me, "although people outside can come here for medical treatment, in fact, real good medicine and highly skilled doctors only serve the city master. Even if outsiders have money, they may not be able to invite them."


    I muttered, but I didn''t speak.


    Zhou Xiaoying "cut" and said loudly, "what is this? Isn''t it a city Lord? Is it worth showing off like this? If one day I... My father also took the position of city Lord, I must not be so selfish. Good things are worth sharing. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not the material to be the city master."


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "who said you weren''t?"? I think you can be a city Lord... You are now a deputy city Lord. In a few years, the current city Lord will be old, and the position of city Lord will naturally be yours... "


    It turned out that Zhou Shuangyin was the vice mayor of Jingshen city. No wonder I thought his house and car were so good. At first, I thought everyone here had such treatment. I was still secretly surprised.


    Listen to Zhou Shuangyin said, "don''t mention it. I''m a deputy city Lord, but I have no real name. I don''t even have a reliable subordinate around me. I''m a barehanded commander."


    Zhou Xiaoying''s face was a little dark: "it''s really like this, Dad. You have to think of a way. It''s impossible to go on like this."


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned slightly. He didn''t seem to want to say these things in front of me, so he changed the topic and said, "I hope Hongfeng is all right, otherwise, we''ll be busy for a long time..."


    Zhou Xiaoying reached out and touched my head with love on her face: "brother, don''t worry, even if you really lose your memory, we will find a way to cure you. Dad is the vice mayor of Jingshen city. Even if you invite the best doctor and use the best medicine, you will be cured. "


    I have been accompanied by many brothers and sisters since I was a child, and I often care about and love each other. I don''t think it''s wrong to be cared for and loved by Zhou Xiaoying.


    For the care between relatives, there is no need to deliberately thank them, because a lot of gratitude is expressed inadvertently.


    Only in this way is the most sincere gratitude.

 Chapter 15

    At this time, I can only say with a smile: "I don''t worry, you don''t worry either. Even if I lose my memory, it''s no big deal. I''m still young and can understand this new world again. Sister, I want to know, what year is it now? "


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying probably recognized that I really lost my memory, and said to me, "now it is 1150 years of the new calendar of the Chilong Kingdom, and today is May 6. By the way, your birthday will be half a month later. At that time, my sister will cook delicious food for you and prepare birthday gifts for you... "


    Some of me didn''t react, so I interrupted Zhou Xiaoying''s words: "my birthday?"


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded and said, "yes, your birthday. You really forgot... It''s troublesome. I hope the doctor will cure you later. "


    My brain couldn''t respond, so I asked again, "is it 1150 years since the red dragon kingdom?"


    Zhou Xiaoying glanced at Zhou Shuangyin, and a heavy light flashed in their eyes.


    Zhou Shuangyin was silent, but Zhou Xiaoying said, "remember, now is the 1150 year of the red dragon kingdom."


    I nodded, "remember. Sister, for me, this world is a new world. Can you tell me what I should know in this world? "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "after the doctor''s examination, maybe you will be cured. There''s no need for me to tell you something now..."


    I''m a little disappointed. I know very well that even if the doctor checks, he won''t know why I have amnesia, let alone cure me.


    I am another person. There is no problem of amnesia.


    At the insistence of Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying, I was taken to the public hospital of Jingshen city to find a doctor and have a good examination.


    Naturally, the result was the same as I expected. The doctor directly said that I had no problem, no memory loss, and no injuries.


    The doctors in this new world look very powerful. I really don''t have anything, which makes me feel a little uneasy.


    Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying looked surprised and puzzled, and they looked angry at me.


    They must think I''m deliberately cheating them, and they must think I''m a child who likes to make trouble.


    I was very depressed. I could only lower my head and not speak, nor look at their eyes and faces.


    When we returned to Zhou Shuangyin''s home, Zhou Xiaoying tried to ask me personal questions about Dongfang Hongfeng several times to see if I really lost my memory.


    As a result, I naturally couldn''t answer. I could only look at Zhou Xiaoying shaking her head.


    After personally testing me, Zhou Xiaoying seemed to really believe me. She got a little worried and kept talking to her father. She wanted me to go to the hospital again.


    After all, Zhou Shuangyin is a man and careless. After listening to Zhou Xiaoying''s words, he smiled and said, "there''s nothing to check. He will get better in a few days. It''s not the first time he has lost his memory. Don''t worry about Xiaoying."


    Zhou Xiaoying muttered, "but this time he is obviously different from last time. I don''t think he pretends to be amnesic on purpose. It seems that he really has amnesia..."


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "whether it''s true or false, we''ll know it in a few days."


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t know what to say, but she quietly held my hand. Before I could speak, she took the initiative to tell me everything about Dongfang Hongfeng.


    Zhou Xiaoying said it very carefully. She not only told me about Dongfang Hongfeng, but also told me everything about Jingshen City, which is a new world for me.


    With a good commentator like Zhou Xiaoying, I found out what kind of person Dongfang Hongfeng is in just one hour and learned most of the things about Jingshen city.


    Of course, what I know is what all the people in Jingshen city know. As for secrets, it''s not what a ten-year-old should know, and Zhou Xiaoying won''t tell me that.


    Zhou Shuangyin didn''t interrupt our conversation. In fact, he had already driven his car outside our house. Just to give us more time to talk, he didn''t open the door and get off.


    After we talked for almost an hour, Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "Maple, your sister dotes on you too much. Everything depends on you. She knew you were pretending to be stupid, but she still chose to believe you... She spoiled you for a long time. I hope you will be obedient when you are older. Don''t let your sister worry about you all day. "


    Now I know that my cheap sister is one of the people who care about me most in this family, or one of the people who care about Oriental red maple most.


    Although Zhou Xiaoying is still at school, she will accompany Dongfang Hongfeng whenever she has time. Like my mother, everything depends on Dongfang Hongfeng for fear that Dongfang Hongfeng will be bullied or wronged.


    Such sisters are actually people like mothers. They care about the people they care about, even to the extent of doting.


    I really can''t think about how to tease my family all the time like Dongfang Hongfeng, and I act like a dandy.


    Although I am not a real Oriental red maple, now I am regarded as an Oriental red maple, and I can only regard myself as a New Oriental red maple.


    I am not such a person and don''t want to change into such a person, so I choose to be myself instead of learning the Oriental red maple.


    "Brother, get off and go home. I''ll help you and dad cook now. You''ll have a rest and be ready in a minute. " Zhou Xiaoying saw that I seemed to listen to Zhou Shuangyin very much. She was very happy and said to me: "today, we eat braised star beasts, and the four people raise star beasts. We have one share of each kind to ensure that your mouth is full of oil..."


    "All four?" Zhou Shuangyin was overjoyed and shouted out: "they are my favorite food. Why is it so rich? What festival is it today? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "can''t you eat something good on holidays? My brother is doing very well today. We should reward him. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "not bad? We should be severely punished for fooling us around. "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and patted my hand. She turned and went into the house. She was busy. She could cook, which was very different from her appearance.


    I sat in the living room with Zhou Shuangyin and waited for Zhou Xiaoying to cook. When I was free, I began to look at the new home.


    The living room of the new home looks clean and bright. It is about cleaned up by Zhou Xiaoying, which gives me a strong feeling of home.

 Chapter 16

    I wanted to have a good visit to my new home, but Zhou Shuangyin seemed to have something to say to me, so I sat down in the living room.


    Sure enough, I didn''t expect it. Seeing me sit down, Zhou Shuangyin said, "Maple, you are a little strange today. Peace is often very different... Have you encountered something? Now that your sister is not here, you can tell me frankly that I will never blame you. "


    I think Zhou Shuangyin seems to be worried about me. Suddenly, I found that Zhou Shuangyin is not good at expression. In fact, he is a good father.


    From what he said to me at this time, he should be very concerned about Dongfang Hongfeng.


    But I''m still a little moved. A person who cares about his son is worthy of my ten-year-old child''s respect.


    Or I just envy, envy Dongfang Hongfeng''s good life, and envy myself that I suddenly have a good father.


    So I said with emotion, "no, I just don''t remember the past, nothing else. Father, don''t worry. If I have anything, I will tell you at the first time. "


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned and said, "did you get sick again? Isn''t it cured? How can it happen again? "


    At this time, I have heard Zhou Xiaoying talk about Dongfang Hongfeng. I know that Zhou Shuangyin said that Dongfang Hongfeng was attacked when he was three years old.


    At that time, Dongfang Hongfeng''s head was badly injured and almost lost his life. Although he survived with Zhou Shuangyin''s full treatment, he also lost his memory before he was three years old.


    For a long time after that, Dongfang Hongfeng still had a headache, which almost became Zhou Shuangyin''s heart disease.


    Later, after seeking medical treatment in many ways, Zhou Shuangyin invited countless doctors to help Dongfang Hongfeng treat him, and he recovered a few years ago.


    In recent years, Dongfang Hongfeng has never had the symptoms of recurrence. Zhou Shuangyin thought he had completely recovered.


    Now I suddenly appeared and became Zhou Shuangyin''s son instead of Dongfang Hongfeng. After "amnesia", Zhou Shuangyin was suspicious.


    Only I know what happened to me, but I have no intention to explain, so I said to Zhou Shuangyin, "I just can''t remember the previous things. It''s really all right. Don''t worry. Wait, am I going to school, too? I heard from my sister just now that I''m still in the mirror Seminary. "


    Zhou Shuangyin was a little relieved, nodded and said, "I''ll take you to the college this afternoon. You have a class this evening. By the way, you are going to attend a month''s intensive training on behalf of your college tomorrow... Do you remember these? "


    I shook my head blankly. Zhou Xiaoying didn''t tell me about it. Naturally, I didn''t know it.


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned slightly: "why don''t I ask for leave for you? Judging from your current situation, you are really not suitable for going to college, let alone participating in hit training."


    I really want to understand the new world as soon as possible, so I firmly said: "no, I want to go to school. Maybe I will think of a lot of things, which is also good for me..."


    Zhou Shuangyin thought for a moment. He thought what I said was reasonable, so he smiled and said, "be careful when you go to school. Don''t make trouble for me as before."


    I smiled: "I remember your words. I will change slowly in the future. You''ll see."


    I was sincere, but Zhou Shuangyin obviously didn''t believe me. He stood up with a smile, looked at me and told me that he wouldn''t believe what I just said.


    I smiled helplessly, and then visited my new home from room to room.


    I am very strange here, so many places are full of novelty for me. I can''t wait to see it.


    I looked through all the rooms of my new home, observed and remembered them secretly, thinking that I must be familiar with everything in this home as soon as possible.


    Now that I have decided to stay here, I can''t seem too angry. Otherwise, everyone will feel strange.


    Even a person with amnesia should have some familiarity with his home more or less.


    When I visited, Zhou Xiaoying had prepared the food and asked Zhou Shuangyin and I to prepare for dinner.


    After hearing the cry, I went to the same round restaurant and began to eat with Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin.


    This is my first meal in the new world and a new aspect of my understanding of the new world.


    The food here is no big difference from that in Binhu village, including grains, vegetables and pulp.


    The cooking method is not much different from that of Binhu village, that is, cooking and frying.


    But there is one thing that Binhu village doesn''t have, that is, the "four people raise stars and animals" mentioned by Zhou Xiaoying just now.


    I haven''t seen any star beasts, and I don''t know what the four people raise star beasts. It''s just a faint feeling that it''s a kind of meat.


    When I saw the dishes made of four star beasts, I confirmed my guess that this is a kind of meat, but it''s just different.


    The four dishes made by Zhou Xiaoying look very greasy meat. They should be made of the meat of the four people raising star animals, emitting an attractive meat aroma.


    I don''t know if it tastes good, but I think it must be delicious when Zhou Shuangyin gulps.


    So I took the look of Zhou Shuangyin and ate the greasy meat.


    After a bite, I immediately felt the taste of meat and the unprecedented satisfaction spread all over my body.


    It''s really meat, but I''ve never tasted it.


    The meat of the star beast is really delicious. It is tender and smooth without greasy. It is like cream in the mouth, but it is very different.


    This taste stimulates my taste buds and conveys some unspeakable pleasure.


    The delicious star beast meat makes me have the impulse to eat all the star beasts at once.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and watched Zhou Shuangyin and I eat meat. She looked very happy and satisfied. It seemed that we ate it, which was the same as her own.


    This is probably the realm of a chef who likes cooking, but it also appears in Zhou Xiaoying.


    I was suddenly moved in my little heart and felt like I had returned to my home in Binhu village.


    And this sister Zhou Xiaoying is my mother who has been cooking for me silently.


    The food my mother cooked raised me. I will never forget the taste.


    To my heart, as like as two peas of Zhou Xiaoying, the expression is almost the same as that of her mother every time we watch her eating the food she cooked.

 Chapter 17

    I didn''t think I was so lucky that I could find a home here.


    And this feeling is almost no different from my own home. Although it lacks my former relatives, it also has more cheap father and sister.


    I fell into the abyss of death. Although it was only a short day, my experience was more than the sum of my year in Binhu village.


    The people and things I came into contact with were very different from before. All this made me both confused and scared, but also excited and inexplicable.


    I was eager to leave Binhu village and see the outside world. I didn''t expect it to come true now.


    God treated me well, saved me from death, and replaced Dongfang Hongfeng as a member of this very warm family, which let me see a new world and harvest new family affection


    I am very satisfied with my present life, but at the same time, I am also worried.


    I''m worried that the Oriental red maple I haven''t seen will suddenly appear, and then their family will drive me out mercilessly.


    In addition, I am in a completely strange environment. Even if I get the help and care of some people now, I will still be afraid and hesitant.


    The most urgent thing for me now is to get familiar with everything here as soon as possible, and then improve my strength as much as possible.


    No matter where you are, only your own strength is the most reliable.


    This world, including my former Binhu village, is like this.


    My father often told me that the only way to improve my strength is to practice hard and participate in more actual combat as much as possible.


    Realm and experience are very important. Only when they both go up can they have a foothold in this Jingshen city full of high-level warriors.


    Normally, ten year olds don''t think so much and don''t think so far.


    But my situation does not allow me to wait for adulthood under the protection of my father, like other children, and slowly mature and independent.


    I must become stronger in the shortest time and stronger than most people.


    I want to gain a foothold here, and then start to implement the plan that has been buried in my heart.


    When I was very young, when I saw my parents and people struggling to leave Binhu village, I had a plan that I had never told anyone.


    I must completely open the channel between Binhu village and the outside world in my lifetime, so that all people in Binhu village can go in and out freely.


    This idea is really no different from fantasy for a 10-year-old child, but it is my dream and one of the driving forces of my hard cultivation over the years.


    For this dream, I have worked hard for many years, and will continue to work hard as always.


    So I have to go to college. I want to become stronger. College is the best place to go.


    At my insistence, Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin had to drive me to the most famous college in Jingshen city - Jingshen college.


    And they, because they were not allowed to enter the college, had to separate from me at the moment I entered the college.


    The environment of the college is very strange to me, although I have repeatedly imagined everything here before and asked Zhou Xiaoying many times about the mirror Seminary.


    I walked aimlessly in the mirror seminary alone, just like an unemployed wanderer wandering aimlessly in the street.


    I''m so unfamiliar here that I can''t even find my dormitory here. I can only walk aimlessly.


    "Oriental red maple!" A voice came into my ears in time. It was a man in red with red face and black and white hair. I didn''t know how old he was.


    In the red dragon Kingdom, although the life expectancy of all the people who have practiced has not increased significantly, without exception, they all look much younger than ordinary people.


    If they are compared with ordinary people who have not practiced, they are also two people at the age of 40. People who have practiced look at least ten years younger.


    In this world, just looking at the appearance can''t accurately judge a person''s age.


    Unless you are sure that this person is an ordinary person, and he doesn''t have special makeup or surgery.


    When I heard the man in red shouting "I", I had to stop, but I didn''t know him when I turned back. I could only look at him and say nothing.


    I don''t know who this person is. I don''t know how to speak. I just choose to be silent.


    The man in red stepped forward, came to me and said with a smile, "don''t you say hello to the teacher? You are really making me more and more confused. By the way, why are you here so early today? Don''t you always wait until the moment before class? "


    It turned out that the man in red was Dongfang Hongfeng''s teacher. I quickly said, "good teacher, I came earlier and want to go to my dormitory first..."


    The man in red was stunned and said unexpectedly, "what''s the matter with you? Have you made a mistake or are you having a bad idea? It''s not like you to be so polite. Hey, hey, your dormitory is not here. How did you come here? "


    I know that there are many differences between my actions and the real Oriental red maple. I also know that people familiar with Oriental red maple will see the problem sooner or later, so they said the excuse they had thought of before: "I''m sorry, I lost my memory and don''t remember those things before, so..."


    The man in red was stunned and suddenly looked at me incredulously: "you''re teasing me again, aren''t you? You can''t do that. Your father will be angry if he knows. "


    I smiled bitterly and felt that it was really troublesome to pretend to be this Oriental red maple, because this Oriental red maple was really too naughty. All people who knew him were worried that they would be fooled by him.


    I am Oriental red maple now, so everyone who sees me will be very careful to prevent me from playing with them.


    I felt depressed but funny in my heart. I could only patiently explain: "I really lost my memory, but the doctor didn''t find out the reason, so my family didn''t tell you specially."


    The man in red finally believed me. His eyes kept changing, worried and happy.


    It seems that if Dongfang Hongfeng really loses his memory and changes some habits, the teacher will be very happy.


    Now I''m sure that this Oriental red maple is really a troublesome person. Even in the college, I''m afraid there won''t be many people like him.


    I hope that after I come, I will slowly change everyone''s views on Oriental red maple and let them slowly accept me as a New Oriental red maple.

 Chapter 18

    "Dongfang Hongfeng," the man in red, after laughing for a while, returned to normal and said loudly to me, "since you have lost your memory, I''ll tell you who I am. You remember, I''m your mentor, responsible for your Kung Fu practice class. My name is Gong Mingyuan. Just call me miss Gong. "


    I nodded sincerely and shouted respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Gong."


    The male teacher in red said with a smile: "good, good, I''m good!"


    After a pause, he seemed to find something wrong. He quickly changed his words and said, "ah, you don''t remember the way to the dormitory, do you? I''ll take you there. It''s on my way... "


    I nodded again and looked at the man named Gong Mingyuan. It felt strange.


    Gong Mingyuan held back his smile and took me to the other side.


    I''m really unfamiliar with this college. I can''t even figure out the most basic things. I can only follow Gong Mingyuan to find my dormitory.


    Thanks to the teacher who was happy with my memory loss, I found my dormitory smoothly.


    The conditions of mirror seminary are really good. There are ten floors in a student''s dormitory.


    Not surprisingly, the buildings of the college are also round. From the outside, they look like huge balls.


    My dormitory is on the eighth floor. I think the door number of the dormitory Gong Mingyuan pointed out to me is 8008.


    Remember my dormitory location, the moment before entering the door, I was at a loss again.


    Because I didn''t see the keyhole or the external lock on the door of the dormitory, I don''t know how to open the door.


    Gong Mingyuan finally believed that I lost my memory. He smiled and said, "as long as you put your hand on the door, you will be recognized, and then the door will open."


    I put my hand on the door and heard a nice voice: "please wait a minute. I''m identifying."


    I felt strange and wanted to ask who was talking, so I listened to the voice and continued, "welcome back, Dongfang Hongfeng."


    Then I heard a slight sound of gear rotation, and the door without key hole opened inward.


    This is probably a high-tech product of the new world. I have never seen it before. After all, when I was in Binhu village, I was exposed to things many years ago.


    Compared with these high technologies, the things in Binhu village are primitive and backward.


    And those of us who always stay in Binhu village, like antiques, are primitive and backward.


    After opening the door of the dormitory, I was curious to enter the dormitory, but I remembered that I didn''t thank Gong Mingyuan, so I stopped.


    Gong Mingyuan had planned to leave, but when he left, he suddenly turned back and smiled at me and said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, let me take you to get familiar with the campus? You have lost your memory now. Don''t wait for class at night. You don''t even know where your classroom is... "


    I thought so, so I smiled and said, "thank you, Mr. Gong. We''ll start now."


    A strange look flashed in Gong Mingyuan''s eyes. He was obviously very happy, but he hid it again.


    He turned around and took me downstairs. He walked somewhere on the campus and introduced me to the facilities and buildings on the campus.


    I write it down one by one for fear of missing anything. This is a rare opportunity for me to get familiar with the environment here quickly.


    Therefore, when I meet places or facilities that Gong Mingyuan forgot to introduce, I will take the initiative to ask.


    In this process, I try my best to let Gong Mingyuan feel my respect for him, and at the same time, I try my best to talk less, so that he won''t find the difference between me and Dongfang Hongfeng.


    Gong Mingyuan was very satisfied with my performance and couldn''t help laughing.


    I won''t say anything about it. At the age of ten, I''d better be more like a child.


    Gong Mingyuan is my mentor after all. At present, he seems to have done his best to me. The introduction is very detailed. If he wants to have fun, let him go.


    We walked the whole campus unconsciously, and the time passed for three hours.


    The sun and stars in the sky also gradually set from the west, which indicates that night is coming.


    Gong Mingyuan is obviously a powerful martial artist. He hasn''t felt tired after walking for so long. The explanation is still very detailed.


    When we walked back to our previous starting point, that is, my dormitory, many students from this college had come to the college.


    They hurried to their dormitories or classrooms in groups, looking very busy.


    Strangely, after seeing Gong Mingyuan and me, almost all the students I didn''t know turned around and left immediately, and none of them greeted us.


    I''ll forget it. I understand why these students avoid me, but I don''t understand why Gong Mingyuan, a teacher, is also avoided by the students.


    Seeing my doubts, Gong Mingyuan lowered his voice and said to me, "ignore them. You are a special student of our college. You have your own independent teacher to teach you culture and Kung Fu. You have no contact with them."


    I know something about this special recruit. Zhou Xiaoying told me before.


    In fact, this is easy to understand. To put it bluntly, people with money and power spend a lot of money in order to cultivate their own offspring, or hire tutor level teachers to teach their offspring alone in the college through special contacts, in order to let their offspring learn the most knowledge and practice the best Kung Fu.


    This is not only the privilege of the rich and powerful, but also an important means for the college to generate income.


    Everything is inseparable from the word "benefit" and the word "right".


    My father Zhou Shuangyin is really good to me.


    In order to cultivate Dongfang Hongfeng, he did not hesitate to spend a huge amount of money to win a special place for Dongfang Hongfeng.


    I was moved. At the same time, I secretly envied the Oriental red maple I had not seen. I thought he was really a very lucky man.


    But the specially recruited students are not popular in the spiritual college, because they are always superior, strong everywhere, and most of them like to look for trouble.


    Dongfang Hongfeng used to be like this, otherwise no one would want to be close to him.


    I''m Dongfang Hongfeng now, so I''m a special student of the College of psychiatry, a hated special student.


    I hope I can slowly change my classmates'' views on me in the future and integrate into everyone.


    I also want to get familiar with everything in the new world earlier, but I can''t be isolated by everyone. I don''t even have a friend.


    At this moment, I quietly made up my mind to change my impression in everyone''s mind as soon as possible and slowly become an ordinary member of the big family of the college.

 Chapter 19

    I was led by Gong Mingyuan to the separate classroom of special students, and then I found my place to sit down and wait for my first class.


    My first class was not the first class of Dongfang Hongfeng, so when Gong Mingyuan began to call the roll and called me, I forgot to answer.


    This made more than a dozen students who were also specially recruited students burst into laughter. Even Gong Mingyuan couldn''t help frowning and showed a helpless smile.


    After everyone laughed, Gong Mingyuan couldn''t help laughing, but he soon returned to normal.


    Seeing Gong Mingyuan trying to hold back his smile, he deliberately said with a straight face: "students, don''t laugh. Dongfang Hongfeng forgot to answer my roll call because he lost his memory and was not used to our class mode. "


    These so-called students are all about ten years old, but no matter why I made a fool of myself, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Gong Mingyuan raised his voice and said, "from now on, Dongfang Hongfeng will have a great change. It can be said that he is completely different from the former Dongfang Hongfeng... This... This, the current Dongfang Hongfeng is civilized, polite, modest and studious... I hope you can have a good relationship with him in the future and don''t do things like before."


    "Things like that before" I don''t know what it is, but I can see from the expressions on the faces of Gong Mingyuan and my classmates who met for the first time that they have great opinions on Dongfang Hongfeng.


    And they have some doubts about me, the amnesic Oriental red maple, and don''t seem to believe that I have amnesia.


    What makes me feel colder is that several students are secretly happy, but I don''t know why.


    I can understand all this. A bad student suddenly lost his memory and became a much more honest student. It''s strange that his teachers and classmates are unhappy.


    As for why they are happy, I think they can return all the "hatred" left by "I" when bullying them, or some of them don''t have to worry about being bullied by me anymore, or even bully me.


    They are all children''s temperament. Even Gong Mingyuan, who looks almost middle-aged, is the same.


    Hum, if you want to bully me, it depends on whether you have this ability. Don''t force me to "restore my memory" at that time. It''s hard for everyone.


    Although I am only ten years old, I am not a person who can be bullied by others. Moreover, I also have the strength of level Four warriors and a much stronger physique than the people here.


    I can carry a weight of 500 kilograms to advance ten kilometers quickly without being tired. I can jump ten meters in one jump, just like flying.


    These are the special abilities that only people in Binhu village have. Unless they are high-level warriors who have reached the state of Zhou Shuangyin, ordinary people can''t compare with me.


    As far as I know, even for high-level warriors who have reached the level of a general like Zhou Shuangyin, many people''s physical strength is only a little stronger than ordinary people. It is impossible to run quickly with a weight of 500 kilograms.


    Binhu village is located in a desperate situation. It''s not surprising that the people there are a little special.


    Many people say that God is fair. After what you lack, you will make some compensation in other aspects.


    We people in Binhu village have been trapped in Binhu village for generations. We can''t go out and have no access to science and technology. We are short of something.


    So God gave us far more physical strength than those outside, so that our physique is better than those outside who can easily contact high-tech people.


    But our limits also exist. God doesn''t give us unlimited other abilities because we lack freedom.


    For my classmates'' thoughts, I see very clearly, but I don''t have any expression.


    As long as they don''t go too far, I will try my best to be friendly with them.


    But I also understand that these dozen students here are the descendants of rich and powerful people. If there are no dandies, I won''t believe it.


    In the past, I, Dongfang Hongfeng, was just the representative of dandies?


    Such people often like to tease or even bully people, so I still have to be more careful and prepare at the same time. When I have to, I don''t hesitate to turn against them and tell them that my previous life was Oriental red maple.


    If I were older, I might not think so, but now I am only ten years old after all. It is normal to have such an idea.


    Gong Mingyuan''s class was on time. I listened carefully, but I found that I couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    The cultivation methods he explained were different from those I came into contact with in Binhu village. I didn''t understand them at all.


    I had to secretly write down every word Gong Mingyuan said and write it on the notepad in front of me at the fastest speed. I was busy.


    My behavior is completely opposite to those students around me. They either talk and laugh secretly in private or go to bed. Almost no one listens to Gong Mingyuan''s lecture.


    Gong Mingyuan also noticed this. After hesitating again and again, he finally approached me slowly.


    He probably didn''t expect me to take notes and look very serious, so he wanted to come and have a look to make sure whether I was really taking notes or just showing him.


    I don''t care if Gong Mingyuan noticed me. What I have to do is study hard and enhance my strength.


    When Gong Mingyuan saw my notes clearly, he was finally moved. He stopped lecturing and whispered to me, "Dongfang Hongfeng, what are you doing?"


    I have some doubts: "I take notes... Isn''t that ok?"


    Gong Mingyuan smiled and put his hand on my desk, as if he were wiping the dust off the desk with his palm.


    I immediately saw that my desk became a mirror. In the mirror, all the words Gong Mingyuan said were displayed one by one, word by word.


    And the words displayed on it are neat, bright and easy to see, which is many times better than what I wrote down myself.


    My face suddenly got hot. I don''t know that the students here don''t have to take notes, and there are no books in my imagination.


    It has long been replaced by electronic books. Even the teacher''s explanation has long had mature records. We just need to look at the records and listen to the teacher''s explanation. We don''t have to record it ourselves at all.


    It seems that our Binhu village is really too backward. Think about it, it has been almost completely closed for thousands of years. It''s strange not to be backward.

 Chapter 20

    Gong Mingyuan thought that after I lost my memory, I couldn''t even remember the most basic things, and didn''t show a strange look.


    At this time, he suddenly treated me like a newly born child. He stopped lecturing - no one listened anyway - and just sat down next to me and taught me how to use these high-tech products of the new world.


    This is the first time I have come into contact with these new world affairs. Many of them don''t understand. Fortunately, the 10-year-old child is still very receptive. In addition, I have the intention to integrate into this new world in a short time, so I learn very fast.


    Two hours later, under Gong Mingyuan''s hand-in-hand instruction, I learned to use all the learning tools here.


    Although I am not very skilled, I will never do what others will never do.


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t seem to expect that my receptivity was so strong. I was gratified and repeatedly praised me as a genius.


    In fact, what I learned was already known by others. It''s not worth praising at all. It''s just that Gong Mingyuan recognized me as a person with amnesia, so he praised me.


    Having learned to use the learning tools of the new world, I know how to make up for the knowledge that I have lagged behind others for almost ten years, and I also know what to do next.


    I began to concentrate on self-study. The cultural knowledge my parents taught me before has now played a great role.


    At least I don''t have to learn to read from scratch. I can also start self-study directly.


    It''s rare that Gong Mingyuan, who doesn''t seem to have a good impression on me, took the trouble to guide me. He didn''t even know that the time of class had already passed.


    Those of my classmates had already slipped away quietly. They didn''t bother us, let alone whether Gong Mingyuan let them finish class.


    Now I devote myself to tutoring knowledge. Naturally, I forget the time and don''t know what''s happening around me.


    With the help of Gong Mingyuan, I spent the whole night learning the basic knowledge of the new world from the enlightenment stage of three-year-old children to the scope that ten-year-old children should master.


    My receptivity is not weak. Now I seem to be more powerful after coming to this new world.


    I can remember a lot of knowledge I''ve never touched before, and then I immediately mastered it under Gong Mingyuan''s explanation.


    Gong Mingyuan seemed to have found a rare treasure. His eyes were full of surprises.


    He constantly instructed me and praised me. In the end, he not only explained the basic knowledge to me, but also integrated his personal views and some more profound knowledge into it and told me.


    When I was in Binhu village, I attached great importance to cultural knowledge, so my foundation was very solid.


    In addition, my parents specially taught our children some knowledge they only knew in advance, which enriched my accumulation.


    It is precisely because of this that I have such an amazing speed of understanding when I learn the basic knowledge of the new world.


    Gong Mingyuan naturally didn''t know this. He thought he met a genius among geniuses and was very excited.


    Fortunately, Gong Mingyuan misunderstood. Otherwise, they have taught me the basic knowledge for many years. If he had to explain it to me again, he would not be happy.


    Some people say Bole doesn''t often exist, but there are a lot of Qianlima. That''s true.


    Many people with superior wisdom and ability are unknown and no different from ordinary people before meeting people who appreciate him.


    I am very grateful to Gong Mingyuan who explained to me almost all night. I also know that Gong Mingyuan and I are actually tired at this time.


    Even if we are martial arts, we will feel tired if we don''t sleep all night.


    Gong Mingyuan yawned and was still excited to say what he knew that I didn''t understand very much.


    He regarded me as an adult like him and said things I can''t fully understand now.


    I wrote down what he said as much as possible and looked at him all the time, hoping that he would find that it was already dawn. Unfortunately, he seemed to really forget the time and kept talking without any intention of stopping.


    Seeing the sun star finally came out again, a ray of sunshine shone on Gong Mingyuan''s eyes accurately.


    Gong Mingyuan was awakened by the stimulation of the sun, and then stunned for a minute.


    A minute later, he was shocked and said, "did I sleepwalk? No, you... Dongfang Hongfeng, why are you here? "


    He patted his forehead and cried out, "we stayed in the classroom all night. What''s the matter?"


    I whispered, "well, teacher, you are guiding me to make up my lessons. Unconsciously, the night passed."


    A strange look flashed in Gong Mingyuan''s eyes, and then he hurriedly said, "the night has passed? Are you sure? "


    I nodded hard. Although I had been studying, I didn''t lose my mind and knew when it was now.


    With my approval, Gong Mingyuan shouted "miserable". When he pulled me, he hurried out of the classroom and went straight to my dormitory.


    My heart is strange. I don''t know what he wants to do. Can it be said that if we didn''t leave overnight, there will be a big problem?


    Gong Mingyuan''s speed is very fast, but I am also a martial artist. In addition, I have physical advantages, so I can still keep up with him.


    He took me to our dormitory building. I saw almost 30 students waiting in front of the dormitory building at a glance.


    When these students saw Gong Mingyuan, they took collective action and soon stood in two rows, as if waiting for Gong Mingyuan''s instructions.


    Gong Mingyuan motioned me to stand at the end of the line, and then he said loudly, "I''m sorry I''m late. For this intensive training, we sent you students from Jingshen Seminary. I am the teacher who will go to the intensive training with you. "


    A group of students said in unison, "good teacher Gong."


    Gong Mingyuan nodded and said loudly, "I believe everyone knows me and you know each other, so I won''t introduce much. Now let''s gather at the gate of the college. There will be vehicles waiting for you to take you to the cultivation hall to participate in concentrated cultivation. "


    As soon as Gong Mingyuan''s voice fell, a classmate stood up and said loudly, "everyone pay attention, the gate of the target college, let''s go."


    This student should be our team leader and have the power to give orders to our actions.


    The rest of us turned right and ran towards the gate of the college.


    Although the students here are all martial arts and are much faster than ordinary people, their speed is much slower than me.

 Chapter 21

    I slowly followed the line, thinking about how to get breakfast.


    After a night''s study, I''ve long been hungry, but now I have to go to the cultivation hall to participate in centralized cultivation. I can''t ask for leave to have breakfast.


    When I came to the college this time, Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying both gave me some coins of the red dragon kingdom. I can let go of what I want to eat and drink. I don''t have to consider the embarrassment of having no money.


    As one of the Vice City masters of Jingshen City, Zhou Shuangyin is still very rich. He is also very generous to Dongfang Hongfeng and never stingy when giving Dongfang Hongfeng money.


    I''m also stained with the light of Oriental red maple. I''m a rich man when I come to mirror seminary this time.


    Now, according to Zhou Xiaoying, my money is basically enough for an ordinary family of five to spend a year.


    I don''t know the specific number, because the money is on the crystal card. I didn''t know the number until I checked it.


    I now know that the money in Jingshen city is completely different from the paper money used by the villagers in Binhu village.


    The money of the mirror God city is the number on the crystal card in everyone''s hand. In short, it is electronic money.


    Gong Mingyuan has taught me how to use the electronic coins here before. I can spend money whenever I want.


    At present, electronic money can be used everywhere in Jingshen city to buy goods, ranging from houses and cars to clothes, shoes and socks, which is very convenient.


    Moreover, the crystal card and ID card are bound together. As long as a person has a crystal card, everything is complete.


    More miraculously, if you like, the crystal card can be implanted into your body, which will reduce the trouble of carrying.


    My crystal card belongs to Dongfang Hongfeng, so my name can only be Dongfang Hongfeng, including my resume, rewards, punishment, how much money I have, my address, my family information, etc.


    Of course, if you want to see it, you have to use the crystal card recognizer that can be seen everywhere in Jingshen city.


    All crystal card recognizers in Jingshen city are free to use. You can use them at any time.


    In some important places, such crystal card recognizers are almost one by one, so as to facilitate everyone to view information and shopping gifts anytime and anywhere.


    When I was about to leave the college, I ran to a shopping mall near the college as fast as I could. I used the crystal card of Dongfang Hongfeng to buy some food and waited for the vehicle to pick us up.


    Gong Mingyuan also rushed over at this moment. He had contacted the vehicle and set out with everyone after the car came.


    I thanked Gong Mingyuan for his help last night, handed him the breakfast prepared for him on time, and then walked away silently.


    Gong Mingyuan was obviously surprised. After he took the breakfast, he showed a smile on his face and buried himself in eating.


    Those students on one side looked at Gong Mingyuan and me strangely. They didn''t know what they were thinking. They all looked strange.


    The car came soon. It was a big flying car. Compared with Zhou Shuangyin''s flying car, the flying car that picked us up this time was simply a big Mac.


    This car is almost three times the size of Zhou Shuangyin''s car. When I get close to it, it gives me a great sense of oppression.


    This is because I''ve never seen such a big flying car. It''s a little strange.


    After the students got on the bus in turn, the car left the ground, entered mid air and flew away from the mirror Seminary.


    Gong Mingyuan had finished breakfast at this time. After wiping his mouth, he said loudly: "this time, in addition to our mirror Seminary, there are nine other colleges, with a total of 10 team leaders and 300 students. After you arrive at the training hall, you must not run around. Follow me closely. We must first find our own activity area, and then participate in the class opening ceremony. "


    Some students chattered about why so many people participated, or whether we were in danger.


    Gong Mingyuan explained one by one that he is a team leader and tutor. We need to let the students understand the purpose of this time and let the students accept this training task at ease.


    I closed my eyes and began to practice internal mental skills in a corner alone, ignoring those who talked about it.


    If I want to be strong, I have to seize all the time to practice and study.


    Whether in terms of force or culture, I have to become stronger. Otherwise, once the real Oriental red maple comes back, I will lose my capital to stand here and be eliminated by this new world.


    This is not only a sense of crisis that others can''t understand, but also one of the great driving forces for my progress. It''s not all bad for me.


    I should have no problem with my self-cultivation, but some of my classmates, especially those who are special students like me, always want to disturb me.


    They may not have any bad thoughts, but they can''t see others'' seriousness and efforts. When they see others'' efforts to practice, they will immediately think of disturbing others.


    After being deliberately disturbed by them several times, I finally couldn''t help standing up, looked coldly at the students who had deliberately teased me just now, and said in a voice that even I felt a little afraid: "if you want to die, try again."


    My voice is really scary, cold and ruthless, with a trace of murderous spirit that only adults can have.


    My face is very ugly. It''s almost like killing people.


    I suddenly lost control and felt that my body and brain were out of my control.


    Those students who had planned to tease me suddenly got scared and went back. No one dared to provoke me again.


    Even Gong Mingyuan looked at me strangely at this time, his face full of surprise and confusion.


    I looked at them coldly, but my heart was very strange. In the past, even if I was really angry, I would never have such a performance.


    Can I say that after I became the son of the vice mayor of Jingshen City, the whole person is also changing slowly?


    Or is there some hidden connection between me and Oriental red maple?


    What I said just now, even I don''t know how I said it. It feels very strange.


    It''s like I''m controlled by something weird. What I say and do is different from my own real thoughts.


    It was terrible. I quickly shook my head and tried my best to restore myself to the original me.


    It''s strange. I should have thought about it, but I''m only ten years old. I don''t think about many things. It''s very thoughtful and difficult to understand.

 Chapter 22

    I slowly raised my hand and stared at the children as if I were staring at my prey.


    My appearance at this time is absolutely terrible, because my heart is full of murderous spirit and hostility.


    There is still a voice in my brain constantly reminding me that I can''t go on like this, but my body is completely out of control. I slowly walk towards those students, slowly stretch out my hand and stiffly pinch a student''s neck.


    With a scream of "ah", the student fell on his back, twitched at the corners of his mouth and foamed.


    "Stop!" Gong Mingyuan''s voice suddenly sounded. He rushed over and held me firmly in an instant. I was not allowed to make any more moves.


    Gong Mingyuan is an adult, and his strength is much stronger than me. With his hug, I immediately lost my ability to act.


    But I''m still struggling, still trying to attack others.


    I was like losing my mind. The whole person was clearly awake. My body was out of control and wanted to hurt people.


    I don''t know if Gong Mingyuan underestimated me. I suddenly broke free from his hand and held out my hand to another classmate again.


    Some simple combat skills learned from my mother played an amazing combat effectiveness at the moment. As soon as I shot, the classmate immediately fell down. Even his breathing seemed to stop and his face turned white.


    Gong Mingyuan was surprised and hurried to control me again.


    This time he used a lot of strength. Although he didn''t use the real Qi in his body, he was the one who exhausted his strength.


    I felt a trace of pain and the power of imprisonment.


    My hands can''t stretch, but my legs can move.


    I kicked my legs violently. In front of me, a classmate was kicked to his stomach and fell to the ground instantly. He was also foaming at his mouth and was unconscious.


    Gong Mingyuan released a hand and wanted to seal the Qi in my body so that I wouldn''t hurt people again.


    At this moment, I struggled violently and escaped from his hands.


    My physical strength is not much worse than Gong Ming. He can''t control me only by physical strength before he uses his real Qi.


    At this time, my mind seems to have been affected, gradually losing my self-consciousness and becoming a "madman" who knows to hurt people.


    Gong Mingyuan hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold me. At the same moment, I jumped up, jumped ten meters, and came to the students curled up in the corner.


    Countless screams and screams rang through my ears. The students fell one by one, just like puppets. I let them push them to the ground, but there was no resistance.


    "Stop!" Gong Mingyuan''s cry came. He strode over and stared at me fiercely, trying to stop me from continuing to commit murder with his eyes.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t look at Gong Mingyuan''s eyes at all. Instead, I turned and attacked Gong Mingyuan.


    This time I used the combat skills I had cultivated since I was a child. The real Qi in my body surged, and my two arms became as hard as steel in an instant.


    The arm is a weapon, and the hand is a killing move. I completely lost myself and became a murderer.


    Gong Mingyuan was surprised this time. He shot quickly and wanted to seal the Qi in my body.


    My speed is not slow. At the moment when Gong Mingyuan shot, I attacked him twice.


    One attack was on his chest and the other on his abdomen.


    These two moves are shot before and after, but because they are fast enough, it looks like they are shot at the same time.


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t expect that I shot so fast. I didn''t look like a level 4 warrior at all, but more like an expert beyond the martial arts realm.


    He was a little stunned. When he sealed the Qi in my body, he slowed down for half a beat and was hit by my attack first.


    I only hit Gong Mingyuan''s abdomen. He was too tall. My hand attacking his chest failed to hit him.


    Gong Mingyuan groaned dully, stepped back, put his hands out quickly, and grabbed my hands again from left to right.


    I also want to attack Gong Mingyuan again, but this time he has been alert and instantly sealed the real Qi in my body, so that I can''t carry out any war skills that need to use real Qi.


    But my physical strength is still the same, child. When I just twisted my arm, Gong Mingyuan looked surprised and couldn''t help loosening my arm.


    Perhaps he was worried that too much force would hurt my arm. He resolutely let go and set me free again.


    Gong Mingyuan is an adult. His strength is obviously much higher than me, but he let me escape from him again and again. It''s really puzzling to say it.


    The surprised Gong Mingyuan stared at me, suddenly smiled and said, "how can you be so powerful? Are you Dongfang Hongfeng? "


    I didn''t speak. Staring at Gong Mingyuan''s abdomen, I saw that he didn''t have anything. It was a little strange.


    The voice that had been reminding me before began to remind me not to mess around again. It was like my own voice, and my body seemed to become someone else''s.


    My body is indeed someone else''s, but these two days are not controlled by me, why suddenly out of control?


    I vaguely felt that something was wrong. As soon as I thought of this possibility, I immediately saw Gong Mingyuan attacking me.


    He no longer tried to control me, but directly attacked me, trying to test my strength.


    I still can''t use the real Qi in my body, but my physical strength alone can make many people feel very difficult to deal with.


    Gong Mingyuan thinks so. His physical strength is obviously not as good as me. He just looks much taller than me.


    Gong Mingyuan attacked. I just recovered a little divine consciousness and immediately disappeared. I became a "lost heart madness" again.


    Instinctively, I fought Gong Mingyuan with brute force.


    Brute force to brute force, Gong Mingyuan didn''t intend to bully the small. He directly used brute force to test my strength.


    I''m very cruel. It''s not equal to my age.


    Gong Mingyuan had some scruples because he was a teacher. At first, he didn''t try his best, but later, he knew that it was impossible to try to find out my strength without trying his best, and gradually went all out.


    I look a little funny. It''s no different from some gangsters when they fight. You punch me and slap me. It''s very lively.


    But people who know the inside story will not think so, because Gong Mingyuan and I have used our best strength. No matter who gets a punch or a slap, it won''t feel good.


    I''m small. I''m always blocked by Gong Mingyuan''s long arm when I make a move. It''s difficult to really get close to Gong Mingyuan''s body.


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t intend to hurt me. He hit me more often, but he really hurt me very rarely.

 Chapter 23

    Gong Mingyuan fought with me for a few moves and found out that my strength was stronger than him. I couldn''t calm down immediately.


    He decisively changed his previous mind, and the real Qi in his body controlled me at the moment when I shot again.


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t say anything. He just quietly reached out and held my hands.


    A cool and magical air flow passed from Gong Mingyuan''s palm to my palm, and then quickly flowed all over my body, making my brain instantly clear.


    I had to struggle, but after the cool air entered my body, I suddenly calmed down.


    I felt like I had a nightmare. When I woke up, all the dreams I saw were real.


    The children who fell to the ground and the traces left by Gong Mingyuan and I after the battle show that my nightmare is not a dream.


    I hesitated and asked blankly, "what''s going on? I... what have I done? "


    Gong Ming, seeing that I was back to normal, quietly released my hand, reached out and patted my head, smiled and said, "it''s okay. Take a break. I''ll go and see those students."


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t wait for me to speak. He stepped up to the frightened students and began to treat the injured students.


    The students I knocked down need Gong Mingyuan''s treatment. Several of them seem to be seriously injured. Gong Mingyuan must be treated as soon as possible.


    Gong Mingyuan has some unique means to save people. He just holds the hands of his classmates and makes them wake up one by one.


    I saw that Gong Mingyuan looked at me from time to time while treating and comforting those students. It seemed that he was worried that I would happen again.


    I was very nervous and knew that I had caused trouble, and it would not be a small disaster.


    At this time, I was very anxious, but I didn''t know what to do. I could only look at Gong Mingyuan and look at Gong Mingyuan blankly.


    I didn''t expect such a thing to happen when I just came to the mirror Seminary. It seems that I planned to change everyone''s view of me. It takes more time to realize that idea.


    I gradually calmed down, the whole person returned to the previous state, as if I really just had a dream.


    I tried to forget what I had done before, and I tried to keep calm.


    I can''t take this incident to heart. I just lost my mind after being completely angered by them, so it broke out once.


    I reached out and touched my forehead. It seemed that there was some sweat after tension, but it was not obvious.


    I slowly returned to my position, sat down, slowly closed my eyes, and tried my best not to think about what had just happened.


    This time I''m not practicing, because I can''t calm down to practice.


    At the age of ten, I was calm on the surface, but in my heart, I was very anxious.


    I just closed my eyes and thought about my own affairs. I was still worried that I had a problem. After all, I had thought of a terrible possibility before.


    I feel that I was already dead when I slipped and fell into the abyss of death.


    And now I am still alive, it is likely that my soul occupies the body of Oriental red maple.


    There is no way to explain it, and no one will believe it. But in my heart, there is such a voice that has been reminding me that this is how I survived.


    Otherwise, if you fall from a height of 5000 meters, even the strongest of our family will die.


    I can''t figure it out, but I still can''t help trying to figure it out. Gradually, my head hurts.


    This is very dangerous. There is real Qi in the body of low-level martial artists. Real Qi is an external energy. It is most likely to be out of control by external things and the change of the martial artist''s own mentality, and become * * in the martial artist''s body.


    This is what people usually call being possessed by evil, and it is also one of the dangers that all martial artists fear most.


    Once a warrior is trapped in something and cannot extricate himself, or the critical period of cultivation is disturbed, it will lead to a riot of Zhenqi.


    Qi riots can lead to the loss of all your skills or the death of your life.


    So I can''t practice at this time. I must stabilize my mind as soon as possible, temporarily forget what just happened and calm myself down.


    No one bothers me at this time. They all see my previous state and know that the consequences of disturbing me are very serious.


    When I completely calm down, our car has reached our destination. Gong Mingyuan is also telling others to get ready to get off.


    I stood up and pretended that nothing had happened to get off with everyone, but I still couldn''t help looking at Gong Mingyuan. It seemed that I could feel at ease if he was there.


    At this time, students who came from other colleges to participate in centralized cultivation also arrived one after another. The sky of the cultivation hall was crowded with all kinds of flying cars. We had to wait in line to avoid confusion.


    I took this opportunity to calm down, so as not to have other problems later.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, we finally turned to the people of our mirror seminary to enter the practice hall. Under the command of Gong Mingyuan, we entered the practice hall in turn to find our activity area.


    At this time, many people from other colleges have left here to find their own activity area. The originally noisy area is gradually quiet.


    Led by Gong Mingyuan, the people of our mirror Theological Seminary went to our activity area and arranged their luggage. According to Gong Mingyuan''s arrangement, they went to the practice hall to find the practice area of our mirror Theological Seminary.


    The cultivation hall covers a very wide area. Numerous areas are relatively independent but connected to each other. The buildings are very complex. It is easy for ordinary people to get lost in it.


    The reason why we come to the cultivation hall for concentrated cultivation is that there is a magical array in every cultivation hall in the red dragon kingdom.


    The function of this array is to stabilize the mind and spirit of the people who practice in it and help the cultivator steadily increase his skill.


    In some high-level cultivation halls, there are various pills that can speed up cultivation. As long as you have money, you can buy various pills to speed up your cultivation.


    There is no pill supply in the cultivation Hall of Jingshen City, but many families will prepare the needed pills in advance to ensure that their children can quickly improve their strength.


    In the red dragon Kingdom, taking pills to speed up cultivation is the way most practitioners will choose.


    A person''s life is limited and the time for cultivation is limited. Pills that can speed up cultivation will naturally be welcomed by many people.

 Chapter 24

    Of course, the pill can''t be taken endlessly. It''s one-third of the poison. Taking too much will make the cultivator''s body unbearable, and will eventually threaten the cultivator''s life.


    Dongfang Hongfeng is Zhou Shuangyin''s son. He used to take this kind of pill. Otherwise, Dongfang Hongfeng won''t reach the level of first-class martial arts at the age of ten.


    If I really occupied the body of Oriental red maple and resurrected, I may not have any effect if I take this pill now.


    If you take too many pills, it will not have any effect, but it may also endanger your life.


    The only way I can increase my strength now is to practice hard and slowly improve my skills step by step.


    At the same time, I want to master as much knowledge of the new world as possible, especially those high-tech things.


    Many products of science and technology can improve my strength and combat effectiveness, which can be used for reference.


    I am different from others. When others are still laughing and having fun, I have calmed down and began to practice.


    Others won''t care about me, and Gong Mingyuan, the mentor who led the team, will only think I work hard, let alone say anything.


    I use all my time to practice and strive to break through as soon as possible. I don''t want to break through the realm of level 4 warriors to martial arts immediately. At least I should make progress so as not to be left far behind.


    I have quietly observed that these people who are also specially recruited students are basically level 8 warriors and level 9 warriors. People like me who are still in the level 4 warrior realm are just me.


    I must make progress as soon as possible, not to mention reaching the original level-1 martial arts level of Dongfang Hongfeng, but at least ensure that I am in the same level with other students.


    The cultivation area belonging to the mirror seminary is separated by some small rooms, basically one room for each person.


    This is also to avoid being disturbed at the critical moment of cultivation and ensure the safety of students.


    I chose a room that I thought was very good. After I went in, I closed the door and began to practice selflessness.


    Students in the new world seldom study with teachers. Their self-cultivation accounts for almost four fifths of their time in the college. It is said that self-study is more appropriate.


    When I first came into contact with the cultivation methods of the new world, I really didn''t adapt to it at the beginning. I couldn''t help but put aside the cultivation methods of the new world and still practiced the family handed down cultivation methods my father taught me.


    In the process of cultivation, I prefer to practice the ancient handed down Kung Fu learned from Binhu village first. When I am tired and have a rest, I will slowly consider the newly learned new world skills.


    I also found that the war skills of the new world are very powerful. They are more practical and powerful than those of the Liu family I studied in Binhu village.


    But I don''t have a master or professor now. I haven''t learned much about the war skills here for the time being.


    Influenced by my father, I think that internal Kung Fu is more important than war skills, so I spend most of my time quietly cultivating internal power, only occasionally practicing and learning my mother''s war skills.


    Time has no meaning and concept for me now. I am completely immersed in the cultivation of improving my strength and have completely forgotten everything outside my body.


    If I didn''t feel hungry every once in a while and had to go out to eat to replenish my strength, I didn''t even want to leave this room for half a step.


    Gong Mingyuan, the tutor who leads the team, will always pay attention to what we students do in the cultivation hall.


    He doesn''t know what my mental skill is, but he should see that I''m really practicing hard.


    So he didn''t bother me, just let me practice alone in this small room where I will stay for a month, and give me enough free space.


    There was no time for cultivation. Everything seemed to be slowly forgotten by me until Gong Mingyuan entered my room and woke me up one day.


    I didn''t know what he was looking for, so I opened my eyes and looked at him, but I didn''t speak.


    Gong Mingyuan smiled: "Dongfang Hongfeng, you have worked hard recently and deserve praise. This afternoon is the time for the students of our college to practice war skills collectively, and it is also a small test for your practice during this time. You have lost your memory now. Do you remember the war skills you learned before? "


    I shook my head: "I forgot..."


    I''m telling the truth, but Gong Mingyuan still looked disappointed: "well, now I''ll explain to you some of the combat skills we have practiced. You can remember as much as you can. Don''t wait for the test this afternoon. You won''t know anything."


    I looked at Gong Mingyuan with gratitude. I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    What I really lack now is war skills. Although I have practiced some war skills with my mother before, I have a hunch that my war skills are not enough in the new world.


    This is what I found recently. When I went out occasionally and saw my classmates practice war skills, I observed the war skills of the new world.


    My classmates, although some of them don''t love cultivation and learning, they are much better than me in war skills.


    I have long wanted to study this with Gong Mingyuan. Unfortunately, I haven''t had a chance. Now he took the initiative to put it forward. I just took this opportunity to study well.


    Gong Mingyuan and I are one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer. They hit it off immediately. They quietly left my practice room and came to the arena in the center of the practice hall.


    The arena is the place where Gong Mingyuan said that we would test our classmates in the afternoon. It is also the only arena in this training hall.


    The training hall is really big. An arena is almost 300 square meters. It looks very spacious. More than 100 people stay here, and it doesn''t make people feel very crowded.


    Moreover, the ground and walls here are all the same special metals, with strong resistance. Generally speaking, even experts like level 9 warriors will not leave any traces when they attack with all their strength.


    As for the height of the arena, because some martial artists have great Kung Fu, they can even jump ten meters in one jump, so they are also built very high.


    At first glance, it looks like there is no ceiling, but in fact, the ceiling is high enough.


    Here, I can rest assured to learn war skills with Gong Mingyuan. He is my mentor. It''s natural to teach me to practice war skills. Others won''t say anything.


    Gong Mingyuan was really kind to me. He didn''t intend to hide. Instead, he said clearly that he would slowly teach me all his combat skills.


    I am very grateful for this. No matter what others think, I followed Gong Mingyuan to practice war skills.

 Chapter 25

    Gong Mingyuan taught me war skills, but it was a very common thing, but after meeting some people, there were changes that made me very upset.


    Some of my classmates, or my classmates, dislike Gong Mingyuan''s making up lessons alone and want to take this opportunity to give me some embarrassment.


    They may have been waiting for the opportunity to give me a blow. Now they are here to give me an unexpected joy - no, not an unexpected joy, but an unexpected surprise.


    When Gong Mingyuan and I came to the arena, a classmate shouted, "come and see, Dongfang Hongfeng is going to challenge our mentor. Come and see."


    I was stunned, and then I looked at Gong Mingyuan with some confusion.


    Gong Mingyuan also looked puzzled and surprised, and then smiled.


    He was an adult in the end. When he met something, he didn''t panic at all, but said faintly: "it''s no big deal. We''ll take it as practice."


    I have some doubts and fears in my heart. I can''t compete with Gong Mingyuan''s fighting skills now.


    If you really want to fight with Gong Mingyuan in this arena, you don''t have to compete with me to know that I will lose.


    Now Dongfang Hongfeng is not the Dongfang Hongfeng who has reached the martial arts level. To put it bluntly, I am just a ten-year-old child who is only a level 4 warrior.


    Although my physical strength may be stronger than ordinary people, if I really fight, I am not the opponent of those martial arts masters.


    And as we all know, unless there is a special reason, you can''t challenge your teachers at will. This is a show of disrespect for teachers.


    I know those people who make fun of me just want to see me - Dongfang Hongfeng''s joke.


    It is really something worth looking forward to for a 10-year-old child to challenge his kung fu teacher.


    The reason to look forward to is that they want to see me beaten black and blue and finally admit defeat.


    With an uneasy mood, I whispered to Gong Mingyuan, "I can''t do a war skill now. How can I compete with you?"


    Gong Mingyuan said with a smile, "I''ll teach you on the spot. You concentrate on your study and don''t think about anything else. Actual combat is the best method of cultivation. In this way, you should be easier to master combat skills and make faster progress. "


    I think what Gong Mingyuan said is very reasonable. If I want to learn real combat skills now, actual combat is the best way.


    I didn''t say anything. I just waited quietly for Gong Mingyuan to teach me war skills.


    At this time, the people who concentrated on Cultivation in this cultivation hall were gradually attracted. They consciously formed a big circle and surrounded Gong Mingyuan and me in the middle, as if waiting to see a good play.


    Some people have been talking quietly. They are far away. I can''t hear what they say, but I can see from their expression that each of them thinks I''m overestimating my strength.


    Gong Mingyuan said "be careful". When he moved, the whole person changed.


    At this moment, he became no longer the smiling Gong Mingyuan I was familiar with all day, but a domineering kung fu master.


    His body exudes a momentum that makes me feel very uneasy.


    This should be the master''s momentum, which must be the murderous spirit that always exists in the master.


    It is said that every master who practices to a high enough level will have a very special momentum.


    Now I feel it in Gong Mingyuan, and because I stand close to him, this feeling is very strong.


    I felt a little scared and uneasy. I couldn''t help but want to step back, but Gong Mingyuan had suddenly shouted, "look at the move!"


    When he spoke, he had made a move. I felt a flower in front of me. Then I found a pain in my chest, and then I flew up.


    I don''t know how Gong Mingyuan acted or how he hit me. I just felt a pain in my chest, and then I found that I was hit and flew.


    Before I could react, my body had fallen heavily on the metal ground.


    At this moment, I feel pain all over my body, and my brain is also in a trance. I have a feeling of going into a coma immediately.


    I clenched my teeth hard and ignored the surprise and discussion around me. I only looked up at Gong Mingyuan.


    Gong Mingyuan was surprised and puzzled on his face, then hurried over and asked me, "are you okay?"


    I looked at Gong Mingyuan, who hurriedly pulled me up. After a long time, I asked him angrily, "Why are you so hard? Almost killed me... "


    Gong Mingyuan said repeatedly, "I''m sorry, i... we practice like this all the time. We usually do like this... Dongfang Hongfeng, are you okay? Why can''t you even avoid this move? "


    I smiled bitterly. I felt that my combat effectiveness was really rubbish. I couldn''t even hide Gong Mingyuan''s starting posture.


    I blushed: "I forgot my fighting skills and didn''t know how to avoid your moves..."


    I was embarrassed for a while, and some of them didn''t dare to see the students talking around.


    Gong Mingyuan was also embarrassed. He looked at me and whispered, "I didn''t expect you to forget so thoroughly. I missed you. I''m sorry!"


    I shook my head, gritted my teeth and said, "it''s all right. Let''s go on."


    I don''t know where the courage and determination came from. Looking into Gong Mingyuan''s eyes, I insisted: "I''ll be more careful this time. Just do it."


    Gong Mingyuan looked at me with some doubts, flashed a trace of imperceptible praise in his eyes, and then said excitedly, "good job, this time you attack me, I will find your weakness from your attack, and then try my best to remind you of those war skills you have learned before. We have limited time. I hope you can do your best. "


    I know I can''t remember the combat skills that Dongfang Hongfeng learned before, because I haven''t learned those combat skills at all. How can I remember?


    But this is not the time to think about this. I should concentrate on practicing with Gong Mingyuan and find the combat skills suitable for me.


    The only way to improve my strength is to study hard from the beginning, remember what Gong Mingyuan taught me as much as possible, and then practice frequently to make myself stronger.


    I put all the combat skills I know to use. I hope Gong Mingyuan can see what I lack now.


    My combat skills are learned from my mother, that is, the family combat skills of the Liu family in Binhu village.


    Originally, when I was in Binhu village, these war skills were very powerful, but when I came to the new world, I found that those war skills were just chicken ribs in the eyes of real experts.

 Chapter 26

    "Be careful. All the moves you use are children fighting." Gong Mingyuan was speechless about the combat skills I used. When he couldn''t help it, he could only patiently say to me, "why don''t I teach you some moves temporarily now? You can''t practice these combat skills..."


    I felt Gong Mingyuan''s anxiety and heard the laughter of those students around me.


    It seems that my fighting skills are really bad now. Otherwise, my classmates, who are only about ten years old, won''t laugh at me like this.


    I know Gong Mingyuan must be a real master and his fighting skills must be very advanced, so I quickly nodded: "please teach me."


    Gong Mingyuan sighed helplessly, took a look at my classmates who were still watching around us, and said loudly, "everyone gathered. Now I begin to teach you a very powerful war skill. I hope you can master this war skill within an hour, and then meet the test in the afternoon."


    The students stopped watching the excitement, and rushed over in a swarm. They looked for their own positions and stood ready to start learning new combat skills with Gong Mingyuan.


    What Gong Mingyuan wants to teach us is not our familiar boxing and foot Kung Fu, but a kind of Kung Fu we haven''t been in contact with - fencing.


    The sword of the new world is not composed of a simple metal strip and two sharp blades.


    The sword here is a complete energy sword.


    The common name of energy sword is lightsaber. Because its shape is like a flat beam about 1.2 meters long and 6 cm wide, people in the new world call it "lightsaber".


    The sharpness of lightsaber is not comparable to that of metal sword.


    It can not only easily cut most of the metal, but also has super energy. It can easily scorch some items, or even vaporize some things completely.


    This is unmatched by the previous * * weapons. Even the individual weapons in some powerful hot weapons can not be compared with the power of lightsaber.


    But the lightsaber also has its defects. Its biggest defect is that it requires high energy. There is an energy storage battery weighing up to 15kg at its handle.


    This is the core of a lightsaber and an indispensable part of a lightsaber.


    Fifteen kilos is nothing for some experts, but for those who have just begun to practice swordsmanship, especially some children, the requirements are a little high.


    Not every child can easily wave objects weighing up to 15kg, and not every child has an excellent constitution.


    Many children, including some adults with weaker arms, have a common idea about lightsabers.


    Almost everyone wants to reduce the weight of lightsabers, at least half as light as today''s lightsabers.


    I have no idea about this, because my body is very different from people in the new world. Fifteen kilograms is nothing to me. I can easily lift it and wave it.


    You know, I can already carry a weight of 500 kg. It''s only 15 kg. It''s no big deal.


    I have an idea that I won''t say easily, that is, if possible, I will take some such lightsabers back to Binhu village.


    I want the people of Binhu village to dig a plank road on the cliff of the abyss of death with a lightsaber, so that all the people of Binhu village can go in and out of Binhu village freely.


    Of course, now I have no way to go back, but I have no ability to obtain such a lightsaber.


    Besides, whether the lightsaber can cut a plank path in the abyss of death is really a question.


    Weapons such as lightsabers are also strongly controlled in the new world.


    It is difficult to see them in other places except some cultivation halls, the city Lord''s residence and some in the army.


    Lightsabers are strategic materials. They are the most important strategic materials for a city, even a country and a region. It is difficult for ordinary people to see them, and there is almost no way to get them.


    In Jingshen City, even my cheap father Zhou Shuangyin, who is the Deputy City Lord, is not equipped with such a lightsaber.


    This shows the rarity and rarity of lightsabers, and also shows how strict the control of lightsabers in Chilong state is.


    The cultivation hall where we concentrate on cultivation really exists. Although I haven''t seen their managers and don''t know who''s in the sphere of influence here, I feel it when I see the lightsaber. It must be not simple here.


    Gong Mingyuan felt the same way. It seemed that it was also the first time he got the lightsaber, held it in his hand, looked carefully, and groped constantly. It was like a mother looking at her newly born child with deep love in her eyes.


    Gong Mingyuan''s love of lightsaber soon made more people find it strange.


    Those people began to look at each other''s faces, and gradually couldn''t help talking. Finally, someone said loudly: "it''s a lightsaber. It''s said that there are only ten lightsabers in the whole mirror God city..."


    "It''s really a lightsaber, lightsaber!"


    "What''s going on? Have we got the lightsaber? "


    "Great..."


    Everyone talked and exclaimed, which made Gong Mingyuan react. He almost subconsciously hid his lightsaber behind him, and then looked at us in surprise.


    We children around the age of ten also know the importance of lightsaber. Holding a lightsaber is like holding a hot potato. We can''t bear to throw it away. Holding it is hot again. We don''t know what to do for a while.


    Gong Mingyuan took a deep breath, then said strangely: "Dongfang Hongfeng, help put all the light... All the swords away, and we will stop the test temporarily. Everyone stand by and wait for the next notice. "


    I know there must be something wrong. Otherwise, things like lightsaber won''t appear in our children''s hands.


    I thought the person in charge of distributing cultivation supplies made a mistake, but now it seems that it should not be so simple.


    I don''t know what''s wrong, but looking at Gong Mingyuan''s face, I know it must be not simple.


    I quickly helped put away the lightsabers in the hands of 30 students of our mirror Seminary and handed them to Gong Mingyuan at one time.


    Gong Mingyuan looked at me in surprise and handed him the box containing all the lightsabers. His eyes were like seeing a monster.


    I suddenly remembered that people in the new world are generally able to move up to five lightsabers with one person''s physical strength, and it''s not surprising that I move 30 lightsabers together at one time.

 Chapter 27

    I want to cover it up, but there is no way. Gong Mingyuan has said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, when did your strength become so strong? This is a full thirty swords, and one of them weighs 900 Jin. How did you move them? "


    I''m also stunned. My original strength can move about 500 kilograms at most at one time. Now how can it almost double at once?


    Moreover, when I was in Binhu village, my people and all the people in Binhu village could not increase their strength as long as they reached 500 kg.


    Do I really have any adventures in the new world, so my strength will become so great?


    I think back to the previous events. From the time I accidentally fell off the cliff and woke up to Zhou Xiaoying''s brother Dongfang Hongfeng''s room, I really lost any memory, as if it had been erased.


    I didn''t understand, so I didn''t think much. I just said to Gong Mingyuan, "there is a pulley under this box. It''s very labor-saving to drag it."


    Gong Mingyuan glanced at the box containing the lightsaber. There was indeed a pulley below. He nodded suddenly and said, "so it is. I thought you were strong enough to carry a weight of 900 kilograms alone."


    He had something else in mind and didn''t say much. He took a look at the staff of the cultivation hall not far away, and then whispered to me, "keep this box well. No one is allowed to get close to it. I''ll be back in a minute."


    I knew he must have gone to talk about the "accident" here with the people in the cultivation hall, so he obediently sat on the box with lightsaber and kept the box motionless.


    Gong Mingyuan''s departure made my classmates start doing nothing.


    At the beginning, they were just talking about the lightsaber. Slowly, some people couldn''t stand loneliness. They quietly approached the box where I was sitting and wanted to take another look at the lightsaber once in their hands.


    I obeyed Gong Mingyuan''s order and naturally would not allow them to get close to the box. I shouted, "don''t get close to the box. Teacher Gong said that no one should get close to the box."


    "Dongfang Hongfeng, you said no one could get close to you. How did you sit on the box? Aren''t you human? " A classmate looked at me with an unhappy face and spoke impolitely.


    Another classmate shouted: "those who know the truth will hurry down and let''s have a look at the lightsaber again. Otherwise, if so many of us go together, you alone, I''m afraid you''re not our opponent... "


    What this classmate said gave me the illusion that he was definitely more than ten years old.


    In my opinion, this man''s tone of speech seems to be more sophisticated and vicious than adults.


    But I didn''t care about him. I sneered and said, "do you want to fight with me? What''s your name? I don''t want to beat nobody. "


    After listening to my words, the student suddenly smiled: "it turns out that your amnesia is true. I thought you were just playing a prank again. I didn''t expect that you were really amnesia this time. Ha ha... Let me tell you, my name is Qian Wanjun. I''m the grandson of Qian beixiong, the vice mayor of Jingshen city. I''m also your biggest opponent all the time. "


    The words of Qian Wanjun let me know more about Dongfang Hongfeng.


    Dongfang Hongfeng must have deliberately pretended to lose memory before, otherwise, his sister Zhou Xiaoying wouldn''t have said it. Now Qian Wanjun puts forward it again.


    I am speechless about this. Although I am not a real Oriental red maple, I now occupy the name of Oriental red maple and study in mirror Seminary. I have the obligation to solve the problems left by Oriental red maple before.


    Now Qian Wanjun has made it clear that he wants to fight against me - against Dongfang Hongfeng, then I will teach him a lesson for the real Dongfang Hongfeng, so as not to be entangled by him in the future.


    There is a saying in Binhu village that people should be hurt to avoid being entangled and endless.


    Now I am ordered to guard this box, which is also a heavy responsibility. If Qian Wanjun wants to take this opportunity to make trouble with me, I will beat him completely, let him know my strength, and deter others who want to fight this box.


    "Your name is Qian Wanjun? Is he the grandson of the vice mayor of Jingshen city? " I deliberately sneered and said, "then you are my nephew!"


    As soon as I said this, Qian Wanjun immediately blushed. He roared angrily: "without your curse, i... I''m not finished with you..."


    He was about to start when he said something, but I said slowly, "don''t hurry to start. What I said is reasonable."


    Qian Wanjun said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. You... You take advantage of me and say it makes sense. You''re looking for death!"


    I still said slowly: "you think, my father is the vice mayor, and your grandfather is also the vice mayor. My father is as old as your grandfather. In terms of seniority, I am not your uncle, you are my nephew. Students, think about it. Is that what I said? "


    Some students didn''t think much about it. After listening to me, they directly said, "yes, that''s right..."


    Qian Wanjun seemed unable to respond for a moment. He looked at me angrily, his face flushed, but he had nothing to say.


    I continued, "nephew, don''t you come to say hello when you see your uncle?"


    At this time, Qian Wanjun finally thought of something and shouted "you want to die". When his body flashed, he hit me in the nose with a straight punch.


    I know that Qian Wanjun has reached the level of level 9 warrior, which is five small levels higher than me, and his strength is above me.


    I don''t dare to be careless. If he hits me, I''ll lose my nose. Maybe my life will be in danger.


    The gap between martial artists, let alone the five small realms, even if it is only a gap in one realm, can not be ignored.


    So at the moment Qian Wanjun started, I suddenly stood up, and then took a big step back like lightning.


    My step, ten meters away, can already be compared with the master of the general martial arts realm.


    Qian Wanjun''s fist naturally failed, but his body didn''t stop, but rushed at me at a faster speed.


    I know I''m not as good as him in combat skills, and I''m weaker in experience. I''ll suffer if I fight hard, so I continue to give full play to my strengths, turn around and run.


    My speed is my strength. Martial artists in the new world can''t keep up with my speed as long as they are not super experts who have entered the general level.


    Another of my strengths is naturally my physical quality. My physical strength and strength are not comparable to Qian Wanjun.

 Chapter 28

    I tried my best not to fight with Qian Wanjun, which consumed his physical strength and patience.


    My idea is that as long as Qian Wanjun, who took the lead in making trouble, is delayed, everything will be solved when Gong Mingyuan returns here.


    But I''m too young. I think a lot of things are too simple.


    While I was fighting with Qian Wanjun, another classmate quietly approached the box containing the lightsaber and seemed to want to take the lightsaber as his own.


    I was so worried that I couldn''t help scolding: "what are you doing? If you don''t go away, I''ll beat you. "


    With a smile, the classmate scolded like Qian Wanjun: "just because you, Dongfang Hongfeng, also want to beat me? Dream, you! "


    When he spoke, he just stretched out his hand to open the box. In that way, he didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    I was very anxious, but I was entangled by Qian Wanjun. There was no way to free up my hand to stop the classmate.


    I was anxious and angry. I couldn''t help forgetting the fact that I was not Qian Wanjun''s opponent at present. I suddenly turned back, put my hands together and firmly grasped Qian Wanjun''s shoulders.


    I used all my strength. I wanted to throw Qian Wanjun down in one fell swoop and stop the classmate who was going to open the box.


    Qian Wanjun didn''t expect that I would suddenly change my tactics. I caught him carelessly.


    He struggled hard for several times, but he couldn''t break away, and there was a look of pain on his face.


    I have great strength. After grasping his shoulder, I deliberately exert myself, for fear that he will break free at once, so I will inevitably hurt him.


    At this time, Qian Wanjun said loudly, "Zheng Ming, you hurry to take out the lightsaber. I can''t hold it."


    The classmate who tried to take the lightsaber when Qian Wanjun and I were fighting was Zheng Ming. It seems that he and Qian Wanjun had agreed to hold me down and take the lightsaber.


    I secretly remember the name of this classmate. While continuing to control Qian Wanjun, I secretly thought: when I finish cleaning up Qian Wanjun, you will look good to Zheng Ming.


    I don''t know when I became so hateful, or when I became a little fierce.


    I used to be in Binhu village. Even if I was bullied by others, I would choose to bear it silently or deliberately avoid it. I never thought of retaliating others.


    My changes seem to be beyond my expectation, and some of them begin to worry in my little heart.


    My distraction was keenly perceived by Qian Wanjun. He made a sudden effort. Before I could react, he had broken my hands.


    I was surprised. I didn''t even think about it. I just kicked it out.


    My foot was also beyond Qian Wanjun''s expectation. There was no time to dodge. It kicked him in the chest.


    Hearing Qian Wanjun''s exclamation, the whole man flew out upside down. Before he landed, his voice had become a scream.


    My strength was really strong enough to kick Qian Wanjun into the air with one kick.


    Qian Wanjun screamed and fell to the ground. At a glance, I saw a trace of fresh blood coming out of the corners of his mouth. It seemed that he was injured.


    I was startled, hurriedly stopped and rushed up again, looking at Qian Wanjun with a frightened face.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know if I kicked Qian Wanjun to death.


    Not only I was stunned, but even Zheng Ming, who had opened the box, was stunned at this moment and forgot to pick up the lightsaber he had held in his hand.


    I stayed for a while and suddenly remembered something. When I quickly turned to see Zheng Ming, Zheng Ming also recovered.


    When Zheng Ming saw me looking at him, he turned and ran like a frightened rabbit, screaming "kill".


    He looked very embarrassed and funny, which made everyone panic and uneasy. He felt funny. One by one, he couldn''t cry or laugh, and his face turned red.


    I was going to chase Zheng Ming. After seeing this scene, I unconsciously stopped and stared at Zheng Ming who ran away at a loss.


    Zheng Ming ran away. The students went to see Qian Wanjun, who didn''t move. Everyone was frightened.


    Some people looked at me quietly, as if they were looking at a murderer.


    I stayed for a while and suddenly remembered that Zheng Ming was still holding a lightsaber in his hand when he ran away. After a fierce beating, he shouted, "stop him, he took the lightsaber!"


    When I speak, the whole person is like a completely changed person, with a murderous spirit, just like a little god of death.


    I don''t know if my eyes are red, but I can feel my killing intention.


    This killing intention comes from the depths of my soul, as if it was born, but it was inspired at this moment.


    I rushed out and chased Zheng Ming like death.


    My speed has been improved again, and I have reached a full 15 meters per step in just one minute.


    Such a pace is enough to compare with some super experts at the level of generals, but my speed seems to be endless and is still improving to.


    This is terrible. You know, even level 8 generals like Zhou Shuangyin can''t surpass me without those legendary super body methods.


    There must be something wrong with my body, and it''s still a big problem. Up to now, I''m a little uneasy.


    I couldn''t think about it at this time. The whole person caught up with Zheng Ming in a hurry like an arrow leaving the string and lightning.


    Zheng Ming didn''t run far. He wasn''t fast. He was still in the arena at this time.


    I strode to catch up with Zheng Ming and struck him mercilessly in the back of his heart.


    I did my best in this palm, so when I hit Zheng Ming, he gave a loud scream and then flew up.


    My palm strength, under the bonus of my speed, almost reached the amazing strength of one palm and a thousand catties. It''s not surprising that Zheng Ming was hit by me.


    By this time, I was still angry. Zheng Ming''s body had not completely landed, and my people had caught up with him.


    I suddenly stretched out my hand, grabbed Zheng Ming''s hands, and then fell over his shoulder decisively, making Zheng Ming who was about to land fly again.


    Zheng Ming, who flew out from my shoulder, already screamed like a pig in mid air. It seemed that he was frightened.


    This time Zheng Ming flew farther, and the hard metal wall of the arena was right in front of the direction he flew out.


    If his body bumps into it, he is afraid of dying and his chance of survival will be very slim.


    I''m not going to let him go, but I can''t kill him.

 Chapter 29

    My body accelerated again. I rushed like lightning and came to the wall to wait before Zheng Ming hit the wall.


    My right fist is clenched and ready to go. As long as Zheng Ming comes to me, I will punch him and hurt him, but I won''t hit the wall and die.


    "Stop!" A voice suddenly sounded like a huge thunder, which made my ears buzzing, and I woke up directly from the madness just now.


    At this time, I looked surprised and puzzled. I didn''t seem to know what I had just done.


    I looked at myself in confusion, and then went to see my classmates. I found that they all looked at me with fear.


    Their stunned expressions were clearly what they looked like when they saw the devil.


    I was surprised and suddenly remembered what had just happened. The whole person was excited and suddenly thought of a terrible fact.


    I quickly reached out and picked up Zheng Ming, who had hit the metal wall firmly. I found that Zheng Ming''s face was full of blood, his eyes were closed, and he didn''t know life or death.


    Zheng Ming''s lightsaber, which was valuable, also fell a few meters to his left. At this time, Gong Mingyuan was picking it up.


    I felt like I had made a big mistake. I didn''t know what to do. I was stunned for a moment.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng, what are you doing?" It was gong Mingyuan, our team leader, who shouted to stop me just now. He rushed over to see Zheng Ming lying motionless in my arms. He hurried to check Zheng Ming''s injury and asked me anxiously, "what''s going on?"


    I stayed for a while and then said, "he took the lightsaber. I... I want to recover the lightsaber. I... I want to stop him from escaping..."


    "Block?" Gong Mingyuan looked angry and said, "you''re going to kill him and hurt him like this... Dongfang Hongfeng, do you know what you''ve done? You are... It hurts people and will be sanctioned by the college, you know? "


    I really don''t know this. I said blankly, "he robbed the lightsaber and ran away. I followed your order to chase him. There''s nothing wrong..."


    Gong Mingyuan was stunned and said angrily, "then you can''t beat your classmates like this? He... If he dies, you will be charged with murder and will be put in prison. You will never want to look up and be a man in this life... "


    I was suddenly very angry and said angrily, "you ordered me to guard the lightsaber. I just carried out your orders. What''s wrong with me?"


    Gong Mingyuan was stunned again. After taking a deep breath, he said with a trace of helplessness: "just, just, it''s all my fault. How can I forget who you are? I thought you''d become... Better when you lost your memory. Unexpectedly, you''re still the old Oriental red maple. You... Go back to your room and stay. I''ll contact your father right away and they''ll take you out of here as soon as possible. "


    I don''t understand Gong Mingyuan''s practice, but I''m too lazy to say anything. I turn around and leave, regardless of the strange eyes of the people around me.


    After leaving the arena, I returned to the small room where I had been practicing, and suddenly I felt very scared.


    I know now that Zheng Ming was only injured by me and his life is not in danger for the time being.


    But I hurt people. It''s not a small thing for me. Especially when I hurt Zheng Ming, there are so many people around. It will be spread out. Maybe everyone will know it.


    At that time, the size of this matter will not be something that a 10-year-old child can think of.


    I suddenly hope that my cheap father Zhou Shuangyin can immediately appear in front of me. Only in this way can I feel safe and not so nervous.


    The arrogant and domineering me just now seems to have ceased to exist at this time. The only thing left is the frightened and uneasy me in Binhu village.


    It seems that I was possessed by Oriental red maple before, or I was occupied by the soul of Oriental red maple. It feels strange, as if I am not me, but another person.


    Maybe this is the weird feeling after I occupied the body of Oriental red maple. I think it''s terrible.


    Maybe the soul of Dongfang Hongfeng and my soul are in this flesh body. Usually, my soul occupies the body and has the command of the body.


    Just now, the soul of Oriental red maple occupied the body and commanded the body instead of me


    I don''t understand. It seems to be a ghost story


    I don''t know how long I stayed in the room. It seemed that it was a long time, and it seemed that it was only a short time. I was completely occupied by my wishful thinking and forgot the passage of time.


    When I recovered, my cheap father Zhou Shuangyin finally appeared in front of me, along with my cheap sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    They are full of concern and worry. As soon as they see me, they ask me about me. I don''t know who to answer first.


    When I first saw them, I almost couldn''t help crying. The helpless child in a desperate situation suddenly found his relatives. It felt wonderful and unforgettable.


    Zhou Shuangyin was a man and the vice mayor of Jingshen City, so he quickly calmed down his excitement, patted me on the shoulder quietly, and didn''t ask any more questions.


    But Zhou Xiaoying was different. Before I cried, she cried and kept holding me and asking me if I was hurt. I was a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Xiaoying is eight years older than me. It can be said that she is already an adult, but at this time, she is more like a child, crying.


    I am also very moved. Although I am not an orphan without father and mother, I am almost such a person here in the new world. Now someone cares about me so much. I am really moved in my little heart.


    When Zhou Xiaoying calmed down, Gong Mingyuan, who came with her, said, "the injured student is not Dongfang Hongfeng, but another student, named Zheng Ming..."


    "Zheng Ming..." before Gong Mingyuan finished, Zhou Shuangyin said, "is it the son of King Zheng, the commander of the guard army of Jingshen city?"


    Gong Mingyuan nodded and said helplessly, "if you go back to the vice mayor of Zhou, you are the son of commander Zheng, King Zheng. Vice mayor Zhou, as you know, Dongfang Hongfeng has always had a tense relationship with some students in the college. This time, although Dongfang Hongfeng was arranged by me to guard the box with lightsaber, he hurt his classmates... "


    "Wait..." Zhou Shuangyin interrupted Gong Mingyuan again and asked sensitively, "did you just say lightsaber? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 30

    Gong Mingyuan was embarrassed, but he still said with a smile: "well, this afternoon, we are going to test the students. But when we received the equipment, the staff of the cultivation hall accidentally gave us the box containing the lightsaber... After I found it, I asked Dongfang Hongfeng to help look at the box, so that I could communicate with the cultivation hall and change some other equipment. Unexpectedly, when I came back, Dongfang Hongfeng fought with two students... "


    "Two classmates?" Zhou Shuangyin frowned: "who is the son of King Zheng? Also, how can lightsabers be given to children casually? Have you asked what''s going on? "


    Gong Mingyuan said, "this... Is really the negligence of the staff. I asked. Another classmate is Qian beixiong, the grandson of another vice mayor of Jingshen city. His name is Qian Wanjun. "


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned more tightly: "is it Qian beixiong''s grandson? It''s hard to do. Qian beixiong has always had a problem with me. This time, I''m afraid he''ll make use of the topic... "


    Gong Mingyuan had a difficult look on his face: "that''s why I hurried to ask you to come and see if there is a good way to solve this matter."


    Zhou Shuangyin thought for a while, suddenly looked at me and said seriously, "how did you hurt them? Tell us honestly. Don''t lose any details. Whether we can save you depends on whether we are reasonable in this matter. Do you understand? "


    I nodded and said in a normal manner like an adult: "this is the case..."


    I said the whole thing, and finally pointed out one point: "I seemed to be blinded by something at that time, and then I didn''t even know what I was doing..."


    The seriousness on Zhou Shuangyin''s face gradually loosened: "as you said, it''s no big deal."


    Gong Mingyuan was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "it''s no big deal? This... "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "didn''t you hurt a classmate when you caught him trying to grab the lightsaber? It''s supposed that the leaders of the college and the principal of this training hall should give our Dongfang Hongfeng some rewards. Our Dongfang Hongfeng has done something for you... "


    "This..." Gong Mingyuan looked at Zhou Shuangyin in embarrassment with a depressed face.


    Zhou Shuangyin ignored Gong Mingyuan and continued, "if you don''t want to give rewards, we won''t fight. It''s no big deal. Leave this matter to me and it will never affect your college. "


    Gong Mingyuan said hurriedly, "how do you plan to deal with this matter, vice mayor Zhou?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "I''ll take Dongfang Hongfeng to the city Lord. I believe the city Lord will deal with this matter fairly."


    After hearing Zhou Shuangyin''s words, Gong Mingyuan was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Xiaoying also looked puzzled, but there was also a trace of happiness. She seemed to think what Zhou Shuangyin said was very reasonable and proud of having such a father.


    I also felt a little unexpected. I didn''t expect Zhou Shuangyin to protect my weaknesses. It was my classmate who hurt me too badly. However, he said that I was doing my best for the mirror Seminary and the training hall. It was really two-sided, and the weight was very different.


    Before, I was worried that my mistakes would not end. Now it seems that my worry seems superfluous.


    I still don''t know my cheap father Zhou Shuangyin very well. It seems that he, the vice mayor of Jingshen City, is not in vain.


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t speak. Zhou Shuangyin pulled me and said loudly, "Maple, follow your sister and leave here first. I''ll deal with the rest here. After I deal with the affairs here, I''ll take you to the city Lord and ask the city Lord to deal with today''s affairs fairly. "


    I don''t know what to do. I don''t know what to do when I look at Zhou Shuangyin.


    Zhou Shuangyin reached out and patted my head and said with a smile, "are you scared? It''s okay. It''s nothing with me. You follow sister Xiaoying to leave here first and go home to have a good rest. When I get back, we''ll go to the city master and make things clear. "


    I nodded and Zhou Xiaoying took me to leave the training hall.


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t say much anymore. She was bent on taking me out of here, so she pulled me hard and looked like she was leaving in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute!" Gong Mingyuan finally couldn''t help but say: "vice mayor Zhou, it''s not that I don''t let Dongfang Hongfeng leave here, but something has happened. I have to say something. Otherwise, the parents of the students and the leaders of the college will make me feel overwhelmed. "


    After a pause, Gong Mingyuan took a deep breath and then said, "even for my sake, please don''t let Dongfang Hongfeng leave here for the time being. When all the people arrive, we''ll make things clear face to face, and then it''s not too late for you three to leave... "


    Zhou Shuangyin''s eyes were cold, stared at Gong Mingyuan and said, "why, do you want to force us to stay?"


    Gong Mingyuan was startled and hurriedly said, "no, i... how dare I do this? Vice mayor Zhou, you know that the two students injured by Dongfang Hongfeng are not provoked by my little tutor... Just raise your hand and don''t embarrass me, will you? "


    Looking at Gong Mingyuan''s pleading face, I recalled that he had been really good to me recently. I couldn''t bear it, so I said, "we won''t go until we make things clear."


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned, then looked at me, went to see Gong Mingyuan, and smiled meaningfully.


    I knew Zhou Shuangyin must have seen something, so he smiled like this, and then said, "teacher Gong is very kind to me. I can''t let the teacher take responsibility for what I do."


    "Good! Good! " Zhou Shuangyin suddenly smiled and said, "Maple, I''m glad you think so. A man and a great husband should be bold, especially the men of our Zhou family. Don''t let others take responsibility for our crimes, even if they are to be punished. "


    I nodded and Zhou Xiaoying nodded. We all looked proud, as if this was some kind of invisible capital of our family and the pride of our family.


    Gong Mingyuan flashed a strange look in his eyes. Instead, he was a little embarrassed and murmured, "I... should I do this or not? He didn''t seem to have done anything wrong..."

 Chapter 31

    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "it has nothing to do with you. You should take the responsibility. Think about what to do first. In addition, when everyone arrives in a moment, let your students stand up and tell the truth. Otherwise, even if you were good to my maple in the past, I won''t easily spare you. "


    Gong Mingyuan bowed his head and said, "please rest assured, vice mayor. I know I have a great responsibility for this matter and will never shirk my responsibility. Students, I have already told them that some of them will tell the truth... But I can''t stay in the college. I don''t know... "


    Gong Mingyuan seemed to see his future. When he said this, he suddenly stopped talking and looked up at Zhou Shuangyin.


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled faintly and said, "don''t worry, you''ve been in the mirror seminary for ten years, and it''s time to go back. I will arrange your affairs as soon as possible, and you can meet your family and start a new job in a week at the latest. "


    Gong Mingyuan was overjoyed. The smile on his face cleared up all his worries at once. Instead, he was filled with joy and excitement: "thank you, vice mayor Zhou, thank you..."


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "you deserve it. Don''t thank me."


    Gong Mingyuan was still excited to say thank-you, regardless of whether Zhou Shuangyin was still listening to him.


    This is probably the helplessness of a subordinate, or a person with low status, in front of the superior.


    It''s not the first time I feel like this, nor have I never seen such a thing.


    Although my heart is puzzled and disdained about this, the reality has slowly told me that such things exist everywhere and there is no way to completely change them.


    "Where''s the boy who hit? Get out of here! "


    At this time, a rough voice came, followed by a loud noise, the metal door of the room was kicked open, and a big man like an iron tower appeared in front of me.


    The man was tall and tall, standing one head higher than Zhou Shuangyin.


    At first glance, he looks like a butcher with a beard and flesh on his face, but if you look closely, his body almost condenses into a real murderous spirit, which can not be owned by a butcher.


    This man gave me the first impression that he was rude, the second impression that he was too murderous, and the third influence was that he was not good at coming.


    "Did you hurt my family tomorrow? You want to die... "When the man saw me, he immediately shouted," Sir, I''m going to beat you today... "


    "Zheng Wang, what do you want to do?" Zhou Shuangyin spoke in time: "are you going to kill my maple?"


    Zhou Shuangyin''s words seemed to be a thunder. As soon as he exported, the big man who was originally angry and wanted to do something to me immediately turned to see Zhou Shuangyin with a surprised look on his face.


    Then, the man''s momentum plummeted from a murderous man to a gentle scholar: "it''s vice mayor Zhou. It turns out that this is your young master. I... I don''t know Mount Tai. Please don''t blame vice mayor Zhou!"


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled faintly and said, "no, it''s the child who didn''t grasp the measure and hurt your childe. Here I apologize for the child to your childe. I hope Zheng Tongling won''t be surprised."


    "Don''t dare!" King Zheng immediately nodded and bowed: "vice mayor Zhou was joking. If I had known that young master Zun had beaten my useless boy, I... I would like to thank the young master!"


    Zhou Shuangyin couldn''t help laughing: "thank you? What do you say? "


    King Zheng raised his voice and said, "you don''t know. My family has always been disobedient and always plays a child''s temper. It''s useless for me to discipline... It''s just that the young master discipline for me, so I... I should thank the young master."


    When he said this, he really bowed down to me and said loudly, "thank you, young master Hongfeng, for discipline the dog, thank you!"


    I was stunned and completely at a loss.


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "Zheng Tongling is polite. Don''t spoil the children. We adults, for the quarrel between children, that is to ask about the situation. By the way, education. When the matter is clear, it will be over. We are still friends. There is no need to make it known all over the city. Zheng Tongling thinks what I said is reasonable? "


    "That makes sense, that makes sense!" King Zheng said with a smile, "vice mayor Zhou is considerate. As adults, we don''t have to pay attention to things between the children. As long as there''s no big deal... Bah, bah, bah, I just can''t talk. How can big things happen if the children play with each other? Ha ha... "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed as like as two peas. "Zheng Tongling said something reasonable, just like what I thought." It seems that we should have talked together long ago, otherwise we would have become friends. Do you think so? "


    King Zheng nodded immediately: "yes... Ah, I dare not, my subordinates dare not, you are the vice mayor, how dare I climb..."


    "Look down on me, don''t you?" Zhou Shuangyin''s face was cold and said, "it seems that Zheng Tongling still resents the things between the children, so he refused to make friends with me."


    Zheng Wang was surprised and was about to explain. Zhou Shuangyin said, "well, since my son hurt your child, let your child beat my child out of anger. When the children''s affairs are settled, then we can be friends. Do you think you won''t be angry and don''t want to be friends with me? "


    "Ah, what you said, I..." Zheng Wang looked depressed: "how could I have such an idea? The children''s affairs... I''ve decided not to ask any more. "


    After a pause, he hurriedly said, "as for my promotion to you... I''ll go outside to find the best hotel, give a banquet to young master Hongfeng, and enhance my feelings with the vice mayor. Do you think so?"


    Zhou Shuangyin clapped his palm and said with a loud smile, "OK, that''s it. Zheng Tongling, it''s a blessing for Zhou Shuangyin to make friends with people like you. Today, I''m the host and make an apology to your childe. We won''t return until we get drunk. "


    "No, No." Zheng Wang''s face was excited: "I''m still the host. I''m surprised by young master Hongfeng. Don''t argue with me!"


    Zhou Shuangyin reached out and patted King Zheng on the shoulder, grinning and smiling happily.


    However, I was keenly aware that although Zhou Shuangyin was smiling, there was a look in his eyes that I had never seen before.


    This is not murderous, let alone excited and happy, but a deep disdain.


    I don''t know whether Zhou Shuangyin and the king Zheng are acting or whether the king Zheng is really such a bully.


    If King Zheng is really such a person, it is worth considering how he became the leader of the guard army.

 Chapter 32

    King Zheng really went out to book a banquet. When he left, he kept telling us that we must drink.


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and gave Zheng Wang a ride. When he came back, he said to Zhou Xiaoying and me, "it''s easy to solve one Zheng Wang, but it''s difficult to solve the other one. Maple, get ready. If necessary, we''ll go to see the city Lord and ask the city Lord to make decisions for you. "


    I know who the other person Zhou Shuangyin said must be Qian beixiong, Qian Wanjun''s grandfather.


    Qian beixiong is also the vice mayor of Jingshen city. His status and identity are the same as Zhou Shuangyin. Moreover, Qian beixiong sat as the vice mayor earlier than Zhou Shuangyin. He is older than Zhou Shuangyin, so it is really difficult to deal with him.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I nodded together, indicating that we knew what to do.


    Gong Mingyuan, on the other side, said carefully, "vice mayor Zhou, do you have any plans? I wouldn''t hesitate if I could help. "


    Zhou Shuangyin thought: "you go and call all the students who saw the whole process and the staff of the cultivation hall. Later, Qian beixiong came and asked them to tell what they saw."


    Gong Mingyuan nodded and left. The rest of our family sat down in the small room. Zhou Xiaoying and I looked at Zhou Shuangyin and waited for his instructions.


    When something happens to me, as a ten-year-old, there is no good way to solve it. I have to rely on Zhou Shuangyin.


    As for Zhou Xiaoying, Zhou Shuangyin was worried, and she didn''t bother to think about anything.


    Zhou Shuangyin thought for a while, suddenly looked at me very seriously and said, "Maple, tell me the truth, can one of the words you said to us just now be false?"


    I shook my head. "What I said is true."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded slightly: "do you really feel that you are controlled by something and don''t even know what you are doing?"


    I nodded heavily: "I really feel it, and the feeling is very strong. It''s like my body is occupied by other people''s souls and commanded by other people''s souls. I... I don''t know how to say. Anyway, I feel very bad."


    In fact, I still lied to Zhou Shuangyin that I am not the real Oriental red maple at all.


    This can''t be said, and no one believes it.


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned: "it seems that we really need to find another doctor to check you..."


    I was suddenly a little afraid to see the doctor. Maybe I was worried that the doctor would find out my secret.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of one thing: if I was found to be posing as Dongfang Hongfeng, it would be difficult for me to give up the matter of injuring the descendants of several well-known people in Jingshen city.


    So I can''t go to the hospital now, and I can''t expose my true identity.


    I whispered, "haven''t you checked it? The doctor said I just lost my memory and nothing else. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "I''m not at ease. If you have a problem, your sister and I will be sad. Listen to me. When this is over, I''ll take you to the city Lord''s residence to see the city Lord. By the way, please check your body for you. "


    "Lord? Is he a doctor, too? " I was a little puzzled: "can a doctor be a city Lord?"


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled, and Zhou Xiaoying said, "you have lost your memory, so I don''t know that the city master of Jingshen city is actually a martial artist who thinks he has excellent medical skills."


    I was full of doubts: "a martial artist with excellent medical skills? Who specializes in practicing medicine? Or is he a warrior and knows medical skills? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "the city Lord is a warrior and knows medical skills at the same time."


    I see. The master of Jingshen city is still a versatile man.


    There are many people who know medical skills in the world, but they are also martial arts and have a high level. I''m afraid we can''t find a few people.


    A person''s life is limited. It''s difficult to do one thing well. If you want to practice Kung Fu and distract yourself from learning medicine, isn''t it very possible to accomplish nothing?


    The city Lord has done this, which shows that he is a super genius. No wonder he can sit on the throne of the city Lord of God city.


    Now I know that in the new world, there is a kind of people who specialize in practicing medicine.


    These people have little combat effectiveness, but many warriors are willing to be their guards when necessary.


    Because no matter who lives here in the new world, it is inevitable that there will be times of injury and illness. Everyone needs the treatment of doctors. Therefore, everyone, especially the martial arts, will try their best to help the doctors in need.


    In this way, the safety of those doctors who have no combat effectiveness will be guaranteed, and the two sides complement each other.


    Such a peerless genius as the city master is rare even in a new world like Jingshen city.


    When I thought about this, Zhou Xiaoying said, "don''t be afraid to see Qian beixiong in a moment. My father and I are here. No one dares to hurt you."


    I suddenly felt that I thought too much and there was no need to do so, so I smiled and said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, I''m not afraid. I think I''m sorry if I''ve brought you a lot of trouble this time. "


    "Ouch," said Zhou Xiaoying with an exaggerated smile, "do you know how sorry you are? Really... I don''t know what to say. From small to large, you don''t know how much trouble it has brought us. Do you still care about this time? "


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know what the real Oriental red maple had done. How could even his sister say so about him.


    Now I am him, so I have to deal with many of his mistakes. I feel wronged when I think about it.


    But there''s no way. Who calls me Dongfang Hongfeng?


    Facing Zhou Xiaoying''s joke, I can only smile and say, "sister, I''ll pay attention to it in the future. Don''t laugh at me."


    My words were originally my sincere words, but in Zhou Xiaoying''s ears, she suddenly became nervous: "brother, what are you talking about? My sister is just joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. "


    I was a little stunned, and then I realized that Zhou Xiaoying loved Dongfang Hongfeng so much that she was nervous about a small change of Dongfang Hongfeng.


    In fact, I don''t think Zhou Xiaoying said anything wrong. What I said is only my heart, but Zhou Xiaoying is a little worried.


    No wonder Dongfang Hongfeng will be lawless and become a prodigal son.


    With such a sister, I don''t know whether it is Dongfang Hongfeng''s luck or his sorrow.

 Chapter 33

    Generally speaking, a person with such a sister is either very sensible and thinks of others in everything like his sister. He is a good child.


    Otherwise, he will become a dandy, relying on others for everything, arrogant and arrogant.


    Dongfang Hongfeng should be the latter. He is a spoiled child.


    As a fake Oriental red maple, I may have never met such a sister, so I''m not a standard dandy. Even if I pretend, I don''t look like it.


    "Feng''er, you and your sister will stay here. As long as I don''t come to you, don''t open the door when anyone comes." Zhou Shuangyin suddenly said to Zhou Xiaoying and me, "I''ll go out and come back in about half an hour. During this period, Xiaoying, take good care of your brother and don''t let others bully him."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll take good care of my brother."


    There was a voice in my heart calling: "I don''t need to take care of it. I can take care of myself..."


    But in reality, as soon as Zhou Xiaoying grabbed my hand, she refused to release it. It was like she was my mother. She was afraid that I would be pulled away. She had to hold it firmly in her hand.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with some helplessness. Gratitude is gratitude, but more helplessness.


    When I was in Binhu village, I often ran around alone, and my father and brothers and sisters wouldn''t restrict me too much.


    Except that they are not allowed to run around during cultivation, they usually agree that boys should wander around by themselves, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve anything.


    This cheap sister of the new world has nothing to say to me, but she always likes to restrict my freedom.


    At the age of ten, I also began to enter a rebellious period. I have some opinions on this.


    But now the situation is wrong. I can''t be capricious. At least, I can''t get along with my sister.


    Now I want to know what happened to Qian Wanjun and Zheng Ming who were injured by me. I quietly pray that they have nothing important. Otherwise, even if I am the son of the vice mayor of Jingshen City, I''m afraid it''s difficult for Zhou Shuangyin to protect me on my own.


    "Sister," I thought of this and couldn''t help saying to Zhou Xiaoying, "can we contact people outside?"


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded and said, "of course, we are not in prison. How can we not contact people outside? You can directly contact people outside with the built-in mobile phone on your wrist, as long as you know who you want to contact. "


    I raised my wrist and looked at my wrist suspiciously.


    There is a picture of a mobile phone on my wrist, but I can''t see how this is a mobile phone.


    When I was in Binhu village, I saw a mobile phone thousands of years ago that had completely lost its function. It was a square box the size of an adult''s palm. There was a piece of glass on it, which was very smooth and could see my own shadow.


    There are also some small holes on the mobile phone. It is said that they are used to transmit what you want to say.


    It is even more impossible for Binhu village to use mobile phones. Although I have seen mobile phones, I have never used them and don''t know much about them.


    Now the pattern on my wrist looks like a mobile phone, but I don''t know how to use it.


    Zhou Xiaoying seemed to see that I would not use such a mobile phone, so she taught me hand in hand: "you can get through the other person''s phone by raising your wrist and shouting out the name or phone number of the person you want to contact in front of this pattern. This is no different from the communication equipment we have used before, but you use a bioelectric phone, which is built into your wrist and can''t be seen by the naked eye. "


    I have seen such introductions in some books. I know that the built-in mobile phone is a high-tech product rising only in recent years.


    I thought I had no chance to get access to this kind of high technology. Unexpectedly, my cheap father has bought me one, but I don''t know it.


    Naturally, I don''t know, because I''m not the one to give away the mobile phone Zhou Shuangyin bought, but the real Oriental red maple.


    Under the guidance of Zhou Xiaoying, I quickly learned to use the built-in bioelectric mobile phone and successfully called Zhou Xiaoying who was right next to me for my first call in the new world.


    I was also learning to use this bioelectric mobile phone. I called Zhou Xiaoying by the way.


    Zhou Xiaoying was very happy to answer the phone, but also deliberately walked to a corner of the room, kept away from me as far as possible, and talked to me on the phone.


    I have learned another tool of the new world. I feel very happy. Even my previous worries seem to be lighter.


    Seeing that I was happy, Zhou Xiaoying smiled and continued to teach me how to use this bioelectric mobile phone.


    Of course, the function of such a high-tech thing is not just making a phone call. In addition to calling, it can also freely link any network in the new world, video, music, pictures, various open files and so on.


    Moreover, the information obtained from this mobile phone can not be seen by outsiders. It is directly linked to our brain, so that we can "see" and remember directly without any screen.


    I was a little surprised and curious about it. I kept playing with it and gradually forgot the hurtful thing.


    Zhou Xiaoying saw that I had temporarily forgotten my previous worries and happily played with me on my mobile phone. It seemed that she didn''t worry about anything anymore.


    Time passed a long time unconsciously. When I was tired of this bioelectric mobile phone and felt hungry, I found that my sister Zhou Xiaoying had fallen asleep in a chair.


    She came in a hurry just now. She must be anxious and tired. Now I don''t talk to her, so she can''t help falling asleep.


    I quietly walked up to her and covered her with a blanket from the room.


    My movements were very light, but Zhou Xiaoying was woken up by me.


    She opened her eyes, looked at me for the first time and said with a smile, "don''t you play anymore? I knew you wouldn''t like the same thing for a long time. "


    But I said, "sister, if you sleep a little longer, you''re very tired. It''s all my bad, which has affected you..."


    "What did the silly brother say?" Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "my sister just has nothing to do. She just takes a nap. She''s not tired."


    I also smiled and said, "I don''t know when we can leave here?"


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "I''ll ask dad what''s going on now. Don''t worry, we can get out of here soon. "


    I nodded and watched Zhou Xiaoying contact Zhou Shuangyin.


    After they said a few words, Zhou Xiaoying hung up the phone and said to me, "Dad said he would come soon. Let''s wait a little longer."

 Chapter 34

    I nodded again and suddenly wanted to practice. Without talking to Zhou Xiaoying, I sat down on my knees and began to practice.


    I soon entered the cultivation and gradually forgot everything around me, including my sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    When I came to the new world, I almost never stopped practicing. My realm also gradually has the trend of breaking through the level 4 warrior.


    It''s just that the skills I cultivate don''t seem to be the best. I enter the country very slowly, so I have to spend several times of my time practicing.


    I shouldn''t have practiced today, but I''m really hungry and I can''t say anything. I can only forget hunger through practice.


    At this time, I can''t ask Zhou Xiaoying to help me find food. She is obviously very tired.


    But to my surprise, my practice was very different from the past from the beginning.


    First I felt as if I was going to break through, and then I felt as if there was something really wrong with my body.


    In the past, the true Qi that I had tried my best to absorb and store in the Dantian was actually drilling into my body.


    In fact, it contains a lot of impurities, which will bring great obstacles to my future cultivation.


    However, for me now, it will also let me break through as soon as possible and enter the realm of level 5 warrior.


    This feeling is very strange. While I am very happy, I am also vaguely worried.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but I didn''t feel uncomfortable, so I let it go and absorbed all the real Qi that could be absorbed by me.


    The massive genuine Qi seemed to burst the river, and rushed to my Dantian along my Ren Du two veins.


    The fierce flow of real Qi made my meridians swell and ache, but it was still within my tolerance.


    I try my best to run the mental skill I have learned before, guide this true air flow into my elixir field, and refine and remove the impurities as much as possible.


    I''m a level 4 warrior now, and I have a lot of Qi in my body. I can completely remove most of the impurities.


    I learned my father''s mental method. At this time, I didn''t feel bad. In the face of a large amount of true airflow, there was no difference.


    This reassured me and temporarily gave up the idea of using the New World Mental method just learned to resolve this real airflow.


    But gradually I felt the increase of pain. My whole body seemed to be stabbed with a sharp knife, and it seemed to be bitten by thousands of ants. It felt very uncomfortable and painful.


    It should be that the true Qi flow is too strong, breaking through my meridians and entering the small meridians that have not been completely opened in my body, causing this pain that I can''t hold on to.


    I try my best to use the mental method and completely forget everything outside my body.


    I don''t know if my sister is in a hurry at the moment, and I don''t know if my body is sweating or full of dirt, like flowers.


    I knew I had to practice with all my strength. Otherwise, I would probably be hurt by this powerful flow of true Qi, ranging from internal injury to loss of all skills, to loss of life and death again.


    I don''t want to die. I haven''t fulfilled my dream and brought my people and all the people of Binhu village out of Binhu village.


    With this obsession supporting me, I was only ten years old, but I insisted on gritting my teeth for a long time.


    It seemed that after holding on for a long time, I suddenly felt that I couldn''t hold on any longer. A burst of confusion, severe pain and fear hit my brain at the same time and almost knocked me down at once.


    I don''t know how long the time has passed, but I know I have reached the time when the oil is running out and the lamp is dry.


    If I can''t relieve this feeling in the next second, I think I will be killed by this real airflow.


    This is my fault or my as like as two peas, but it is so real. It seems to me that death is beckoning to me, and I see a person who is exactly the same as me, and is looking at me coldly.


    I was surprised and felt my soul trembling.


    I woke up as like as two peas.


    Who is this man? Why does he look so imaginative with me? We have almost no difference. I can''t even tell which is the real me.


    I feel my heart stopped beating and my soul left my body... I was so frightened that I would be unconscious the next moment


    I was frightened at the most critical moment of my cultivation, so my cultivation automatically ended, and the powerful real Qi flow in my body also changed in an instant, suddenly scattered in my body and entered all corners of my body.


    The pain, which was a thousand times more severe than before, made me unconscious and completely unconscious.


    Severe pain will make a person lose consciousness and fall into a coma, which is the body''s instinctive protection of the brain.


    Now I am forced into a coma by severe pain.


    If no one is by my side at this time and gives me some help, I may be in a coma forever until I die completely.


    But my luck is really good, because there is really someone around me at this time.


    This person will save me when he sees me in a coma, because she is my sister and my relative.


    Zhou Xiaoying held me unconscious and fell to the ground for the first time, and timely fed me a nine turn pill she carried with her, which saved my life.


    I woke up quickly. With the help of jiuzhuan pill and Zhou Xiaoying''s true Qi, I soon recovered my mind.


    But then I couldn''t help thinking, if only I continued to be unconscious.


    Because as soon as I recovered my mind, I immediately found that my whole body seemed to be fried in an oil pan. That feeling made me have an impulse to die immediately.


    I was biting my teeth. A trace of blood flowed from my teeth and soon dropped on the back of my hand.


    A voice sounded behind me: "hold on, don''t give up!"


    The voice was not Zhou Xiaoying''s. I couldn''t tell who his owner was. Just after hearing the voice, I suddenly felt that the pain on my body seemed to be lighter.


    This is of course my illusion, but it''s just an illusion after experiencing the most severe pain.


    "Hold the elixir field, return the four elements to one, meditate and concentrate, straighten out the meridians..." this voice continued to ring behind me, saying that I learned the mental formula from my father.

 Chapter 35

    Who is this? How can you know the internal mind skill handed down by the Jin family?


    My doubts were soon dispelled by the severe pain, and I began to enter the state of cultivation.


    I knew this mental method for a long time, so before the person behind me finished the formula, I had entered the state of cultivation.


    At this time, the Qi in my body is extremely chaotic. Countless strands of strong or weak Qi run disorderly in my meridians, and even some of them enter my muscles, wantonly destroy my body tissue, cause my systemic bleeding, and make me a blood man.


    I just feel these things a little and don''t pay much attention to them.


    Now I am most concerned about how to dredge the chaotic Qi in my body and make the severe pain in my body disappear.


    The pain is driving me crazy. It seems that several of my teeth have been bitten by me, but it still can''t relieve even a trace of pain.


    However, after I entered the cultivation state, the original crazy real Qi flow in my body seemed to slow down.


    This is not my own credit, and the most important thing is the credit of the person behind me. Two powerful Qi were injected into the back of that person''s self, which suppressed most of the chaotic Qi in my body.


    I took this opportunity to quickly run my family mental method and guide true Qi into my Dantian.


    Only when the true Qi enters my Dantian can I refine them completely.


    Only after refining these true Qi can the pain in my body slow down.


    With the help of the man behind me, I soon stabilized my body and began to guide the true Qi in my body slowly into my Dantian.


    The person behind me must not be Zhou Xiaoying. Zhou Xiaoying doesn''t have such deep strength and doesn''t know the mental method passed by my family.


    Although I was working my mind method wholeheartedly to guide the chaotic Qi in my body, I also quietly noticed the man behind me.


    "Don''t be distracted. Do your best. We don''t have much time!" The man behind suddenly opened his mouth: "you must stabilize the Qi in your body within an hour, otherwise I can''t suppress it."


    I was slightly surprised and knew that what the man behind me said was true.


    Although his strength is strong, it is not easy to suppress the chaotic Qi in my body for a long time.


    One hour should be the limit of this person and my last time.


    I must complete the task of refining all chaotic Qi in my body within this time, otherwise, I may still be killed by chaotic Qi.


    With this man''s reminder, I don''t think about anything else and practice wholeheartedly.


    An hour is neither long nor short.


    But now I don''t know the concept of time. I am immersed in cultivation and gradually enter the state of forgetting things and me. Where can I know time.


    I know exactly what''s going on inside me.


    In addition to most of the chaotic Qi in my body that was forcibly suppressed by that person, the rest of the Qi quickly entered my Dantian and was stored by me under the guidance of my mind method.


    After I introduced the last ray of Qi into my Dantian, my Dantian suddenly reached saturation, and then with the subsequent injection of Qi, I naturally broke through to level 5 warrior.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t had time to feel the joy of breakthrough. The man behind me has shouted: "continue to practice, don''t stop!"


    I immediately began to practice again, and in an instant I entered the state of forgetting things and me again.


    This feeling is very wonderful. It seems that there are no people and things between heaven and earth except me, but I can clearly feel the person behind me.


    It seems that my cultivation this time has entered the best cultivation state of forgetting things and me so quickly, which is also inseparable from the person behind me.


    I clearly felt that the person behind me released a ray of true Qi suppressed by him, let me refine and absorb it, and became the true Qi in my body.


    He was very careful. He knew that at my current level, it was impossible to refine and absorb the real Qi still in a chaotic state in my body at one time. He released a wisp of real Qi at a time and let me refine and absorb it slowly.


    This protected me to the greatest extent, not only prevented me from being hurt again by the powerful chaotic Qi, but also improved the speed of refining Qi.


    I cooperate with the person behind me, each time I just introduce a wisp of true Qi into my Dantian, and then continue to introduce the next wisp of true Qi deliberately released by him.


    After such a cycle, I don''t know how long we have been practicing, I finally feel that my Dantian is saturated again.


    Not surprisingly, when the next ray of true Qi entered my Dantian, my realm broke through again and smoothly entered the realm of level 6 warrior.


    This time I didn''t care about the pleasure brought by the breakthrough of the realm, but focused on cooperating with the person behind me to continue refining the chaotic real Qi flow in my body.


    I can''t let the people who help me remind me again and again. Isn''t that too forgetful?


    For my performance, the man behind me didn''t say anything, but he still released the true Qi one by one. After I finished refining, he released the true Qi suppressed by him one by one.


    The amount of true Qi entering my body this time is really terrible.


    I don''t know how to describe it, but I was a level 4 warrior at the beginning. Up to now, I have broken through the level 9 warrior at one time, and the chaotic Qi suppressed in my body gives me the feeling that I have just refined half of it.


    Where does this true Qi come from and why it all enters my body at one time? I don''t understand, and I don''t have time to understand.


    Now I continue to refine the true Qi in my body, make them my own things, and improve my realm and strength.


    There must be no carelessness, let alone the slightest slackness.


    You know, I only have one hour. Once the time comes, but I don''t finish this arduous task on time, I''ll probably give my life.


    I don''t want to die, let alone die like this, so I practice wholeheartedly and forget all my practice.


    I don''t know how long it was until I refined and absorbed the last wisp of chaotic Qi into my Dantian, I suddenly felt my hands left my back.


    My feeling is limited to one time, because I have to continue to refine a lot of real Qi absorbed this time, and I have to practice to stabilize my soaring state.


    I dare not open my eyes to see who saved me, and I dare not say thank you.

 Chapter 36

    I have to say that the cooperation between me and the person who saved me is perfect. We are like one person. Every time we release and refine real Qi, we grasp it perfectly.


    Because of this, I survived this time and gained a lot.


    My realm has been raised to a great realm.


    I have now reached the level of a second-class martial artist, a little higher than the real Oriental red maple.


    If it were in Binhu village, it would make the people of the Kim family jump up and worship our ancestors desperately.


    Someone will even write a "letter to the ancestors" and burn it to inform the ancestors of the Jin family that there is a peerless genius in the Jin family, a peerless genius who can break through seven small realms and cross a big realm in an hour.


    I think even in the new world with a large number of talents, people who break through seven small realms in an hour must be rare.


    Even I vaguely felt that if I didn''t deliberately suppress it, I could even enter the realm of level 5 martial arts at one time.


    Because my breakthrough this time is too fast, I think I will be unstable if I go on like this, and I must suppress it.


    In addition, the person behind me who helped me also felt the same way, so I chose to seal part of the true Qi refined by me in my body, so as to avoid continuing to improve the realm and bring negative impact on my cultivation in the future.


    Level 2 martial arts master, I''m very satisfied at this stage.


    While refining the last ray of true Qi, I secretly thanked the man who helped me.


    After I have stabilized my realm, I must see with my own eyes who is helping me, and thank him well.


    If possible, I will worship him as a teacher. When he gets old, I will treat him as my father. I want him to live a happy life


    I thought like this and unconsciously slowed down the speed of cultivation.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came into my ear: "don''t be distracted. You should stabilize the realm and can''t be distracted!"


    I was slightly surprised and quickly took my mind back and practiced seriously again.


    People who have just broken through can''t stop practicing immediately, because in that case, it''s easy to have unstable realm or even return to the original realm.


    I also heard my father say that in Binhu village, there was a man who participated in the fierce battle just after the breakthrough. Unfortunately, he was injured. After he was finally cured, the realm went back to a big realm, and he didn''t break through again until he died.


    It was regarded as a great lesson by the later people of Binhu village. It was passed down from generation to generation. Some small families even strictly prohibited the people who had just broken through from participating in the battle.


    I didn''t understand why at that time. My father also gave a very vivid example and told me to remember this.


    What my father said at that time was that cultivation is like a person climbing a ladder. When you step higher, you must step firmly and decide to climb the next step. Otherwise, once you slip and fall down, I''m afraid it''s not just to stay at the next step.


    Most of the time, the person climbing the ladder may fall down until he falls to the ground.


    Although there are some differences between cultivating and climbing a ladder, this truth is almost the same. I''ll remember it firmly after listening to it.


    Now, of course, I still remember this, and after hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, I have a feeling that this truth is the same here in the new world.


    I didn''t get distracted this time, but I honestly stopped after I completely stabilized the state of promotion this time.


    It took me almost a day to cultivate a stable state.


    It''s very puzzling to say that the breakthrough took only one hour, but the stability took a full day. The gap between them seems to be a little too big.


    Generally speaking, it takes more time to cultivate and make a breakthrough than to stabilize the realm.


    This time I was completely reversed, which made me a little confused.


    My breakthrough is not a breakthrough in the general sense. Under normal circumstances, a person''s breakthrough is a realm.


    This time, I broke through seven small realms, and I also crossed a big realm, which is still very different from the normal breakthrough.


    In this way, if we want to make a solid breakthrough, it will naturally take much longer than the normal breakthrough of ordinary people.


    "How do you feel?" As soon as I opened my eyes, Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came into my ears. She really cared about my brother. It seemed that she had always been by my side.


    The pain in my body disappeared a day ago. Now I have endless strength all over my body. I feel great.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a smile, then jumped up, waved my hand and said loudly, "I''m great! I feel like I''ve never been better... "


    As I spoke, I suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "where is the person who saved me? Where did he go? "


    I looked around in this small room, but I found nothing.


    "Let''s go." Zhou Xiaoying hurriedly said, "he left after refining your qi. He said he was tired and needed a rest. I can''t stop him... I know you want to find him and thank him, but I really can''t stop your life-saving benefactor to rest..."


    I nodded and became silent. This man must know me or my father Zhou Shuangyin. From the fact that he knows the family mental method of the Jin family, maybe he has something to do with the Jin family.


    If he is a member of the Jin family, he may be one of the Jin family who left Binhu village before


    I was a little cranky again, and naturally regarded the man who saved me as a member of our Kim family.


    It''s not my fault. I''m only ten years old. It''s not easy to think of these.


    And if I''m crazy, the ten-year-old has no illusions? Children? Some naive thoughts are normal.


    Otherwise, if a 10-year-old child talks and works like a 30-year-old, who doesn''t feel very scared when he sees it?


    "Brother, are you okay? Are you feeling unwell? Or are you hungry? " Seeing my silence, Zhou Xiaoying was worried again: "I''ll get you something to eat now..."


    I found that Zhou Shuangyin didn''t come back and Zhou Xiaoying didn''t go out for more than a day.

 Chapter 37

    In order to take care of me, Zhou Xiaoying didn''t eat and rest for more than a day. I was suddenly really moved. If I were really Dongfang Hongfeng, or if I had a sister like Zhou Xiaoying, that would be great.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and smiled slowly: "sister, are you hungry, too? Is Dad back? "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, but then she looked bitter: "Dad went to the city master''s house and was temporarily pulled to do the task. He said it would take two days to come back..."


    I nodded: "that''s nothing. There''s a task. Of course, we have to be busy first. We''re safe here. It doesn''t matter to wait a few days."


    "You are sensible." Zhou Xiaoying smiled happily: "brother, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have grown up a lot. The person who saved you should be sent by Dad. We''ll know who it is by asking dad in the future. Don''t think about it now. "


    I smiled: "don''t always think about me. Think about yourself more. You must have not eaten for more than a day. We can''t hide here all the time when we go out to eat. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me with a happy smile in her eyes. She murmured, "if mom saw you now, she wouldn''t dislike you anymore..."


    I heard Zhou Xiaoying''s words, but pretended not to hear anything. I just pulled Zhou Xiaoying out and prepared to eat.


    As for the "Mom" she said I haven''t seen before, I''ll let her accept me in the future


    Zhou Xiaoying and I walked out of my "practice room". Just before going to dinner, we met Qian Wanjun, who should have been injured and hospitalized.


    He was hurt by me. He should stay in the hospital now. I didn''t expect to meet him outside the canteen.


    I was surprised that Qian Wanjun was not hurt at all. I couldn''t help looking more.


    Zhou Xiaoying whispered to me, "it''s nothing, but she took special drugs, so she completely recovered overnight."


    "Specific drugs?" I was puzzled: "what kind of medicine is so powerful that it can cure a seriously injured person overnight?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile: "it''s not a powerful thing, but something cultivated by special methods, which can accelerate the cell division speed of the human body and achieve the effect of repairing the wound."


    I immediately said, "is it a legendary panacea?"


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head slightly: "you can also say so, but it is more appropriate to say that they are drugs. The most powerful of these medicaments is medicament No. 1, which is known to be able to kill and kill human flesh and bones. It is said that the effect of medicament No. 1 can repair the limbs of a person who has broken his limbs. But I haven''t seen No. 1 medicine, let alone the example of using No. 1 medicine to save people. "


    I was surprised to hear the No. 1 medicine. I was the first to think that if such a thing existed, wouldn''t there be no people who died because of injury in the world?


    "Isn''t this Oriental red maple? I thought you were afraid of being punished after you hurt someone. You should hide as a shrinking turtle. How dare you appear here again? " When Qian Wanjun saw me, he looked angry and shouted in a slightly hoarse voice of a ten-year-old: "are you here to apologize to me? Or did you come to let me beat you? "


    I smiled, looked at Qian Wanjun, who was a little shorter than me, and said, "it''s not worth apologizing to you just because of you. If you know what''s going on, get out of here. Otherwise, I don''t mind beating you again. "


    Now I have become a very cold and cruel look.


    I looked at Qian Wanjun''s eyes. It must be very scary. Otherwise, Qian Wanjun wouldn''t be scared back and forth by me. He was completely frightened.


    Watching Qian Wanjun step back, I strode forward. I deliberately didn''t avoid Qian Wanjun and forced him to step back all the time.


    Qian Wanjun looked frightened and said, "what do you want to do? You... Don''t come here, I...... "


    I still sneered and wanted to go forward, but Zhou Xiaoying grabbed me and wouldn''t let me go any further: "don''t be impulsive, be careful it''s a trap. You just hurt someone. If you do it now, even if Dad comes forward, you won''t be able to protect you. "


    I suddenly woke up, shouted "it''s dangerous", and quickly stepped back to stay away from Qian Wanjun.


    At this time, Qian Wanjun suddenly fell down, his head hit the metal ground heavily, and immediately blood flowed.


    Hearing his scream, the whole person trembled violently, as if he had been electrocuted, as if he was dying.


    "Who dares to hurt people like this?" A voice suddenly sounded, and a figure rushed towards me like lightning.


    I was worried that I would hurt Zhou Xiaoying, so I pushed Zhou Xiaoying away with a sudden push. At the same time, I moved my body, punched both hands together, exhausted all my strength, and waved two fists against the figure who suddenly appeared and was about to start with Zhou Xiaoying and me.


    A loud noise like thunder came out, my arm hurt suddenly, and my body immediately retreated involuntarily.


    I retreated a full ten steps in a row before I reluctantly stopped. Fortunately, I retreated a few steps and removed most of my strength.


    Nevertheless, I was injured. Under one move, fresh blood came out of the corners of my mouth.


    I tried not to cry out. When I looked up to see the man who attacked me, I heard Zhou Xiaoying shout, "Qian beixiong, if you dare to hurt my brother, aren''t you afraid that my father will sue you and punish you?"


    The man who attacked me was Qian beixiong, Qian Wanjun''s grandfather. He laughed and said, "if your father can safely return to Jingshen City, I will naturally be afraid of him. But now, you''d better consider your life and death first. "


    My heart suddenly moved. I suddenly thought of something. I couldn''t help looking at Zhou Xiaoying, and then asked, "sister, have you contacted my father today?"


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head slightly: "no, I''ll take care of you... Dad said yesterday that he was going to perform a task and would come back in a few days..."


    My heart is sinking gradually. I feel that things are going to change.


    Although Qian beixiong is also the vice mayor of Jingshen City, even if he lent him a few courage, he didn''t dare to hurt me in front of everyone.


    Now he actually did it and blatantly said that he wanted to hurt Zhou Xiaoying and me. It shows that he knows what news.


    And this news must be very bad for us.


    Judging from the current situation, there seems to be nothing more bad news for us except the accident of Zhou Shuangyin.


    At this moment, my heart sank suddenly, as if it had sunk to the bottom of the valley

 Chapter 38

    If my guess is true, Zhou Xiaoying and I will be in danger.


    In Jingshen City, the identity of a deputy city Lord is almost below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Our current opponent is a vice mayor. If we lose Zhou Shuangyin''s protection, what will happen? I don''t want to know.


    "What? Are you scared? " Qian beixiong laughed and said, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    After a pause, his voice was cold, deliberately lowered and said, "I''ll beat you up and give it to jun''er. I believe our family jun''er will clean up your two little dolls well, ha ha... "


    My eyes were cold. I reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of my mouth and said coldly, "don''t be crazy. If you want to kill our brothers and sisters, you don''t have the ability."


    I don''t know where I got such courage. In the face of an expert with unknown realm, I can say such words.


    "Boy, die!" Qian beixiong has always been in a high position and is used to being respected. Therefore, when I scolded him, he immediately couldn''t stand it. He shouted angrily, "you are just a hairy boy who has just entered the martial arts realm. How dare you scold me? See if I don''t beat you so that even your parents can''t recognize you! "


    As he spoke, he flashed and attacked me again.


    This man is a real villain. Every move is an attack. He doesn''t look like a master at all.


    I snorted coldly and shot in front of Zhou Xiaoying who wanted to help me stop Qian beixiong.


    I had no way back, so I had to rush to Qian beixiong with all my strength.


    My advantage is physical strength and fast speed. I must give full play to my advantage as much as possible. Otherwise, I should not be the enemy of this old Qian beixiong''s ten moves.


    Qian beixiong was slightly surprised by my attack of not retreating but advancing. He was obviously stunned when he took the shot.


    I immediately seized this fleeting opportunity to punch out with all my strength and wanted to use my strength to beat back Qian beixiong, who I didn''t know what the state was.


    I was not arrogant enough to clean up Qian beixiong. I also knew that my current state and strength were not his opponent.


    This is my real first battle in the new world, and it was a battle of life and death at the beginning. I must go all out.


    My fist hit Qian beixiong accurately, but I immediately changed my face.


    I didn''t feel the rebound force of my fist hitting Qian beixiong''s body. Instead, it seemed to hit a ball of cotton without any force.


    It''s terrible. It shows that the enemy is stronger than I thought.


    I was shocked. I didn''t have time to change my moves to protect myself. I felt a pain in my chest and had been hit by Qian beixiong again.


    I couldn''t help retreating for more than ten steps before I stopped. This time, the blood on the corner of my mouth was more obvious.


    I was careless and fully exposed my weakness of lacking practical experience.


    Qian beixiong laughed not far away in front of me and said, "good boy, I can''t believe your father didn''t tell you that I''m good at fighting with force? I tell you, such a rude move doesn''t work for me. Ha ha... "


    I secretly complained in my heart. I only fought two moves. I was repulsed twice, and the injury in my body was not light.


    Qian beixiong is really not simple. It seems that he has at least the strength of level 8 generals. He is no cheaper than my father Zhou Shuangyin.


    I forced myself to hold back the pain from my body, gritted my teeth and said, "old man, what are you proud of? You''ve only lived a few years longer than me, so you''re a little higher than me. If you give me another year, I can beat you! "


    When I was repulsed, Zhou Xiaoying had already grabbed it and blocked it in front of me. At this time, she asked me with concern: "are you okay?"


    I whispered "it''s all right". With a flash of my body, I came to Zhou Xiaoying: "sister, step back, I can do it. When I practice with him, it''s not too late for you. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was obviously stunned and then said, "don''t mess around. You''ll be killed by him. I... my realm is higher than you. Let me..."


    I shook my head, looked at Qian beixiong who was already close to us and said coldly, "old man, if you can''t kill us today, my experience today will be returned thousands of times in the future!"


    Qian beixiong''s eyes were cold and said coldly, "what a hairy boy who doesn''t know how to live or die. He dares to talk to me like this. It seems that you can''t stay today!"


    A red light suddenly appeared on Qian beixiong''s palm, which was the manifestation of the exposure of his true Qi, and even after a distance, I also felt the horror of the true Qi.


    He is indeed a military general, and he is also a high-level military general. The real Qi of this family is strong, so I can judge this.


    In the mirror God city of the new world, there are nine level generals. The real Qi in these masters can show their attributes.


    Generally speaking, most of the red Qi are fire attributes, but some are mutated. Red represents the mutated Qi of other attributes.


    Some people regard those who have reached the level of generals as real cultivators, call them immortal cultivators, and call the true Qi in their bodies Reiki to distinguish the first level of true Qi.


    I agree with this statement very much. After all, the cultivators who have reached the level of generals are completely different from the cultivators in the general sense.


    They not only have more powerful combat effectiveness, but also have some super abilities that we low-level warriors can''t imagine.


    For example, a longer life, or some people can stay young for a long time.


    It is said that some people practice special skills. Even if he is a hundred years old, he looks like a man of thirty.


    Like Qian beixiong, Qian Wanjun''s grandfather in front of me, his grandson Qian Wanjun is about the same size as me. According to his age, he is at least 50 years old.


    If you were an ordinary person, a man of 50 would at least look a little old, but Qian beixiong actually looks like a man of only 34 or 15 years old.


    If my life hadn''t been pinched in his hand now, I really wanted to ask him how it was maintained and didn''t grow old.


    Qian beixiong certainly wouldn''t know that what I think of now is actually these. The red light on his palm is gradually dazzling. It seems that he is about to be ready for a big move.


    I know he must start attacking soon, so I quickly run the Qi in my body and want to protect Zhou Xiaoying behind me as much as possible.

 Chapter 39

    Even if it is to be injured, it should be me, a man, who is injured.


    With this idea, I clenched my teeth, ignored the pain in my body for the time being, and rushed to Qian beixiong who also rushed over again.


    I knew it was hard for me to hit Qian beixiong, but I still made a decisive move. That''s what a man should do.


    For my own life safety and to protect my good sister Zhou Xiaoying, I must fight once.


    When my palms collided, I just felt stuffy in my chest, and the whole person almost suffocated.


    A violent force came into my body along my arm. I felt that my body was about to be completely torn apart.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out, and I flew out like a kite with a broken line, and then fell heavily to the ground.


    This time Qian beixiong wanted to hit me hard. Instead of dodging again, he made a hard fight with me.


    I am not Qian beixiong''s opponent. He is a real general, but I can''t deal with him who has just broken through the martial arts realm.


    I just feel that the bones of my body are scattered. The pain of tearing my heart and lungs makes me have some difficulty breathing.


    "Brother..." Zhou Xiaoying was surprised and rushed to help me.


    I stood up hard, then looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a worried face and said with a smile: "it''s all right. Isn''t it just a little hurt? It''s like being bitten by a dog. It''s okay... "


    My words are actually very loud, so Qian beixiong must have heard them.


    Not only did he hear it, but even those who were watching the play heard it.


    "You want to die!" Qian beixiong was so angry that his face immediately turned red. He shouted angrily. The whole man jumped up and jumped at Zhou Xiaoying and me across a distance of ten meters.


    Seeing this, I pushed away Zhou Xiaoying, who was holding me, and forced the Qi that had been blocked. I squatted slightly on my legs and forced my waist to punch Qian beixiong.


    At this moment, I came to fight Qian beixiong with the determination to die, so my eyes were resolute. When I shot, I also tried my best not to leave any retreat for myself.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s exclamation just sounded, and my fist had collided with Qian beixiong.


    This time I didn''t step back, but my legs softened and I knelt down.


    My hard support made me hurt again. A mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth again, and the whole person was instantly depressed.


    On the contrary, Qian beixiong did nothing. He was smiling at me and said, "don''t be polite. I''m afraid I can''t afford the gift of a dead man."


    I did kneel down. To outsiders, I really felt like saluting him.


    But I said coldly, "salute you? Dream! "


    While talking, I suddenly looked up and stared at Qian beixiong.


    If the eyes could kill, I should have killed him by now.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard I stared at him, he still had nothing to do and looked at me happily, just like watching a monkey being teased.


    "Ah!" At this time, Zhou Xiaoying, who was pushed away by me, suddenly shouted angrily and rushed to Qian beixiong standing in front of me.


    I was surprised and tried to stop her, but I found that my leg seemed to be broken and I couldn''t stand up at all.


    In fact, this is just an illusion. My leg is not really broken, but my meridians are blocked after being strongly pressed.


    In the final analysis, it''s because my current state is too low and I don''t have enough Qi in my body, so I can have such a result.


    If I, like Qian beixiong, have reached the level of military general, it is not certain who will win and who will lose.


    In order to protect me, Zhou Xiaoying resolutely rushed to Qian beixiong and was repulsed by Qian beixiong.


    Although Zhou Xiaoying''s strength is stronger than me, she is only a third-class martial artist, not Qian beixiong''s opponent.


    I saw Zhou Xiaoying, who was defeated, also bleeding at the corners of her mouth. She looked no better than me.


    I was worried, so I hurriedly struggled over and asked Zhou Xiaoying, "are you all right? It''s said that if you don''t protect me, I can fight... "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled miserably and said, "you''re a second-class martial artist, but I''m a third-class martial artist. I should have protected you."


    I''m very moved, but I can''t bear it. This cheap sister is really good to me. I can''t bother her any more.


    Thinking of this, I said bluntly, "I''m a man. I don''t need you to protect me. From now on, let me fight with this bastard. Just watch it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying opened her mouth and looked at me at a loss.


    I didn''t care what she would think at this time. I turned to Qian beixiong who was watching the play and said, "aren''t you very good? Then kill me. Otherwise, one day I will kill you and your grandson Qian Wanjun. "


    I''m not deliberately angering Qian beixiong. Now I don''t know what strategy to use. Just because I don''t want Zhou Xiaoying to be hurt again, I take the initiative to annoy Qian beixiong, so that Qian beixiong''s attention can be transferred from Zhou Xiaoying to me.


    Qian beixiong was immediately attracted by my words and almost immediately shouted to me, "then I''ll kill you now and see how you deal with me and my family in the future."


    When Qian beixiong spoke, his hands seemed to be a huge Pu fan, which directly fanned me in the face.


    I was surprised and tried my best to stop it. As soon as my arm touched him, the whole person immediately flew up again.


    In my heyday, I was not the opponent of Qian beixiong. Now that I am injured, I can''t be his opponent.


    My people were in mid air. An unprecedented despair immediately filled my brain. I felt death and seemed to see my flesh and blood blurred at the moment I landed.


    I''m dead. Even if someone comes out to save me now, I''m afraid it''s too late.


    I was unwilling, but there was nothing I could do. At this moment, I seemed to suddenly see everything about me in Binhu village, my parents, brothers and sisters, and the villagers in Binhu village.


    That feeling is very familiar but strange, that feeling is beautiful but full of sadness, can''t bear to leave this world, or can''t be reconciled to dying without fulfilling your wish?


    I don''t know what I''m thinking at this moment. I feel that I''m innocent and sad to die like this.


    I really want to open my mouth and roar at the sky to vent all my resentment and anger, but death is right in front of me, and my idea was instantly destroyed


    It turns out that people will think wildly when they are dying, and the rotation speed of the brain is countless times faster than usual.

 Chapter 40

    My body was about to fall to the ground, but at the last moment, it was suddenly supported by a huge force.


    This power is more terrible than the chaotic real air flow absorbed by my body when I practiced earlier.


    It was like a master who was a hundred times more powerful than Qian beixiong. When I was about to land, he gave me a slap under my body, stopped my body from falling and flew up again.


    This feeling is very bad. The great power of Qian beixiong in my body has not disappeared. Immediately, another more terrible power acted on my body. It would be strange if my body could bear it.


    So this time I began to spray blood in the air. The blood was sprayed out without money, leaving a dazzling blood path behind me - a road paved with blood.


    I almost immediately passed out, but I saw Zhou Xiaoying jumping on me in the twinkling of an eye. I immediately clenched my teeth and forcibly kept myself awake.


    If I were unconscious, Qian beixiong and this expert I haven''t seen clearly will shoot Zhou Xiaoying.


    It''s hard to say whether Zhou Xiaoying can save her life at that time.


    Although I am only ten years old, I have no doubt about it.


    It is said that when people are in a desperate situation, they will burst out their extraordinary potential. At this time, how I hope to stimulate my full potential, for nothing else, just to save Zhou Xiaoying''s life.


    I thought a lot in mid air, and then suddenly clenched my teeth. Before I landed, I suddenly released the real Qi that I had sealed in my body.


    I''m playing with my life, because those true Qi sealed by myself can never be released in my current state.


    That powerful true Qi flow will tear my body up and even kill me directly.


    My idea is to use these true Qi to forcibly impact the barrier at this time, so that I, who is still a second-class martial artist, can reach the level of a fifth level warrior in an instant.


    I''m betting my life. I hope I can be lucky and bet right this time.


    As long as I can succeed, I will have the ability to continue fighting and maybe stabilize my injury by the way.


    When breaking through the realm, generally speaking, the physical injuries of martial artists will be treated, and at the worst, they will stabilize the injuries.


    So many times, when some martial artists break through the realm, they will take the opportunity to cure their old wounds.


    The real Qi I released was immediately injected into my Dantian. My body suddenly trembled. It didn''t fall to the ground, but stopped in the air.


    I saw that my body was surrounded by the real Qi visible to the naked eye. At first glance, it looked like a light cocoon.


    My elixir field was soon filled with true Qi. In an instant, I broke through the realm of level 2 martial arts division to level 3 martial arts division.


    I know I bet right this time. My state has improved and my physical injury has been much better.


    I continue to release the real Qi in my body, and at the same time, I try my best to operate the mental method to attract the real Qi from the outside world for my use.


    I actually found that I practiced after serious injury, and the effect was much better than usual.


    I suddenly had some ideas, that is, not only to improve the realm and combat effectiveness, but also to attract the attention of some people around me.


    The man who helped me before hasn''t shown up until now. If he''s still here, he should help me when he sees me like this.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t his previous efforts be in vain?


    So in my heart, there is always a voice telling me that as long as I insist again, someone will help me through this difficulty.


    My persistence finally made obvious changes in my realm and body. In just a few minutes, I broke through one after another, from a second-class martial artist to a fifth-class martial artist.


    Under normal circumstances, such promotion is abnormal and impossible.


    Among the onlookers around, someone shouted: "look, he has improved three levels and reached level 5 martial arts..."


    "How is that possible? Is it still human to promote three realms at a time? "


    "His injuries are all healed... What a monster..."


    "It seems that he is only a child about ten years old. How can he be so powerful?"


    ¡­¡­


    Various voices sounded, and I heard them, but I ignored them.


    I tried my best to use the mental method to stabilize my realm in the shortest time, so as not to be disturbed when I just broke through, and the realm would be forced to fall, or even become possessed and become useless.


    I am taking risks and gambling. If my performance fails to attract the attention of the person I want to notice me, I may really lose everything, including my life.


    Of course, I also hope that Qian beixiong, who is eyeing me, will hesitate after seeing this scene and give me some time to stabilize my newly promoted state.


    Of course, this is just my idea. It''s naive and beautiful.


    Qian beixiong naturally won''t give me the time and opportunity to stabilize the state. When I just started to stabilize the state, he had already started.


    Without any tricks, he rushed over and slapped me on the forehead.


    At this time, I couldn''t move. I was attacked by Qian beixiong. I had to be beaten passively.


    I knew what had happened, but there was no way to change it. I was anxious and suddenly regretted my impulse decision.


    Zhou Xiaoying is my sister. Seeing this situation, regardless of her own injury, she resolutely rushed over and tried to stop Qian beixiong''s attack for me again.


    But after all, she was hurt. She was not Qian beixiong''s opponent at all. As soon as she rushed up, she was hit by Qian beixiong''s powerful attack.


    Although I couldn''t move, I clearly heard Zhou Xiaoying''s scream and felt Zhou Xiaoying''s heavy crash on the metal wall after being hit and flew.


    The sound was very tragic. When it came into my ears, I had no stable state, and suddenly trembled. I almost wasted all my previous efforts and fell sharply.


    I quickly stabilized my mind and forced myself not to think too much, so as not to be affected and fall into Qian beixiong''s plot.


    The purpose of Qian beixiong''s attack on me this time is to interrupt my cultivation and make all my previous achievements wasted.


    I can''t do what he wants, let alone let Zhou Xiaoying get that slap for me in vain.

 Chapter 41

    At this time, my situation is very anxious, because Zhou Xiaoying has lost the strength to continue fighting, and I can''t move. If Qian beixiong attacks me again, I will still be defeated by him. If I don''t say it, I may lose my life.


    When will the strong one I''m looking forward to appear?


    I cried out in my heart, hoping that miracles would happen again, just like when I fell into the abyss of death before


    "Qian beixiong!" I don''t know if my prayer opened God''s eyes again. At this most dangerous moment, a voice came into my ears.


    It was gong Mingyuan''s voice. Listening to him, he shouted, "you are a great military general. You have repeatedly hurt a ten-year-old child. Aren''t you afraid of the jokes of people all over the world?"


    "Who are you? Don''t you know who I am?" Qian beixiong''s voice was full of coldness: "those who know each other will get out of the way, otherwise I will still kill you."


    "Kill me?" As soon as Gong Mingyuan changed his normal state, he said arrogantly, "I''m gong Mingyuan, the mentor of mirror Seminary. This time, the team leader of the students who came to the mirror theological seminary to participate in intensive cultivation. If you dare to kill me, be ready to accept the invitation of the dean of our college. "


    "You... Are you the mentor of mirror seminary?" Qian beixiong''s voice obviously changed. It was no longer that arrogant arrogance, but slightly surprised: "so, you are my Jun''s mentor?"


    Gong Mingyuan said, "exactly. Vice Mayor Qian, I know why you came here to find Dongfang Hongfeng and what you think. But what I want to tell you is that even if Dongfang Hongfeng hurt Qian Wanjun, it is the power of our college and the Lord''s office of Jingshen City, not that you can use the punishment privately. "


    After a pause, Gong Mingyuan raised his voice and said, "if you continue to do this to Dongfang Hongfeng, I will immediately report to our president and the Lord of Jingshen city and accuse you of setting up a private court and abusing power. I''m afraid it will be difficult for you, vice mayor Qian.


    Qian beixiong seemed stunned for a while before he said, "I''m just trying to teach this hairy boy a lesson. I don''t really want to kill him. Even if you sue me, I''ll be fine."


    Qian beixiong''s tone seemed to be a little afraid of Gong Mingyuan. When he spoke, he took a trace of kindness.


    It''s not like him, at least not like him in front of me.


    Seeing this, Gong Mingyuan''s attitude slowed down a little: "if vice mayor Qian stops here, I won''t say anything more. After all, it was Dongfang Hongfeng''s classmate who was wrong and hurt Qian Wanjun. This is even the price he paid."


    Qian Wanjun said with a smile, "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say..."


    Gong Mingyuan didn''t seem to want to make things big, and said with a smile: "Vice Mayor Qian, now I want to take Dongfang Hongfeng away for treatment to end this matter today. What do you think?"


    Qian beixiong laughed and said, "I have taught this boy a lesson. Teacher Gong wants to take him away. Naturally, I have no opinion."


    Although I could still hear the dialogue between Qian beixiong and Gong Mingyuan, I couldn''t speak.


    My heart is very unfair, but I also know that when things come to this stage, I can''t solve them alone as a ten-year-old child.


    And if Gong Mingyuan didn''t see it and stood up to help me, maybe my result would be worse, and I wouldn''t say much.


    "No!" To my surprise, Zhou Xiaoying held back her injury and shouted, "why did he hurt us? Is there anyone here who cares about the rules set by the city Lord''s residence? I must tell the city Lord what happened today and let the city Lord give us justice. "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words embarrassed Gong Mingyuan, who had stood up to take us away. He was silent.


    Qian beixiong sneered: "little girl, I''ve already said it. If you can''t shut up right away, I don''t mind telling you to shut up completely."


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "don''t scare me. If you kill us, my father will naturally avenge us."


    Qian beixiong laughed: "I told you earlier. Whether Zhou Shuangyin is still here or not is unknown in the world. Don''t expect him to save you. I''m going to let you go only after I give mentor Gong a face. Since you are so unkind, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    When Qian beixiong spoke, he had slowly approached Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying had lost her fighting power and lay on the ground motionless. Once Qian beixiong started on her, she would almost die.


    "Vice Mayor Qian," Gong Mingyuan''s voice sounded again, "it''s just a little girl. Don''t be common with her. I''ll make the decision for them. As long as you stop here, when you see vice mayor Zhou in the future, I will naturally explain today''s affairs well, so as not to affect the relationship between the two. "


    Gong Mingyuan asked Qian beixiong to stop approaching Zhou Xiaoying: "OK, I''ll stop today for your face. But even if Zhou Shuangyin is lucky to come back, I''m not afraid of him. If he wants to settle today''s account with me, I''ll be with him at any time. "


    After Qian beixiong''s words, he will turn around and leave the training hall.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying said, "please wait. After my father comes back, he will settle accounts with you as soon as possible. Our Zhou family, even if they die, will never admit counseling. "


    "What a clever girl, don''t think I really won''t kill you!" Qian beixiong didn''t seem to expect Zhou Xiaoying''s courage. She said coldly, "Zhou Shuangyin has a girl like you. Even if she dies, it''s worth it. Hey, hey... "


    "My father will be fine, let alone die." Zhou Xiaoying roared, "you''re talking nonsense, nonsense!"


    "Unreasonable!" Qian beixiong snorted coldly and turned around to leave again.


    For Zhou Xiaoying and me, Qian beixiong dare not kill us in front of Gong Mingyuan. If he stays, he will only be scolded by Zhou Xiaoying. What else can he do if he doesn''t go?


    "Please, vice mayor Qian, stay!" As soon as Qian beixiong took a step, someone said faintly, "I''m the owner of this cultivation hall. My surname is Li and my single name is Xin. I''ve just returned from going out."


    "It''s owner Li. Qian taught two children who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth in your place. I hope owner Li doesn''t mind Qian''s recklessness." Qian beixiong said with a smile, "when I have a chance in the future, I''ll be the host. How about inviting owner Li to the house to talk?"

 Chapter 42

    "Vice Mayor Qian, you''re welcome." The man who called himself "Li Xin" said with a smile: "I''m just a businessman. How dare I climb up to Vice Mayor Qian? It''s very kind of you. "


    Qian beixiong said with a smile, "Master Li, you''re welcome. It''s Qian''s recklessness that broke the rules of the cultivation hall. As long as Li doesn''t blame Qian, Qian will be very grateful. He should ask Li to talk. "


    After a pause, Qian beixiong remembered something and said, "by the way, I should compensate for all the losses here. Please count it and see how much it costs. I''ll give it to you. There''s no shortage of a penny. "


    "In that case..." Li Xin also laughed, "then I''m not polite."


    Li Xin''s voice was suddenly cold, and then said faintly: "just now, vice mayor Qian openly hurt the two martial artists in Li''s cultivation hall, and he was very fierce when he shot, which has constituted intentional injury. According to the rules of Jingshen City, our cultivation hall should catch you and give you to the city master''s house for sentencing and punishment. "


    Qian beixiong''s face changed greatly when he heard this, but Li Xin continued: "but for the sake of vice mayor Qian''s cooperation, that''s OK. As for the loss of our cultivation hall, the loss of goods plus the loss of reputation, I think you can compensate us a million. Now, please compensate us for our loss first. I wonder if vice mayor Qian has any objection? "


    After Li Xin''s words, there was a dead silence around him. What he said seemed very reasonable and generous. However, the amount of compensation was too large, one million, enough to scare many people.


    The purchasing power of money in the new world is amazing. A dollar here can almost buy a person''s necessities for a month.


    In other words, a person needs only one yuan for a month''s food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    What is the concept of a million? It''s almost the cost of living of the whole mirror city in a month.


    This is a huge sum of money. Even now Qian beixiong doesn''t necessarily have so much family property.


    I know Zhou Shuangyin is a very rich man, but he only has a family property of 100000. It''s not a star and a half away from this million. It''s not a grade at all and can''t be compared.


    Now as soon as Li Xin opens his mouth, he wants a million yuan of compensation. It is obviously embarrassing Qian beixiong. He must not have planned to easily let Qian beixiong, the vice mayor of Jingshen City, who hurt people in the cultivation hall.


    Qian beixiong was angry and didn''t know what to say when he looked at Li Xin.


    His whole body was trembling, as if he had been electrocuted, and his lips were trembling. He felt like he was going to lose control and get angry.


    Li Xin said with a smile, "Vice Mayor Qian, it seems that he doesn''t agree with Li''s proposal? How can you compensate us for our losses? "


    Qian beixiong gnashed his teeth and said, "you are challenging Qian''s bottom line. It''s a million dollars. Thanks to what you said. Why don''t you rob the city Lord''s residence here? There may be a million there. "


    Li Xin sighed slightly: "it seems that vice mayor Qian doesn''t intend to compensate me for my losses. Well, let''s be direct and report today''s affairs to the city Lord''s house, and ask the city Lord to make a judgment. "


    "Are you threatening me?" Qian beixiong was going crazy and roared: "don''t think you''re great because I give you face. You''re just the owner of a cultivation hall and a three-level general. Even if I kill you now, the city Lord will not do anything to me. Maybe he will directly reward me with your cultivation hall. "


    Li Xin smiled and said, "I''m a level 3 general, maybe I''m not your opponent. But if you dare to fight me, I don''t mind letting all the generals in the cultivation hall fight together and uproot your residence. If you don''t believe it, you can try it now. "


    As soon as Li Xin said this, the people around him were surprised and puzzled.


    You know, even if Li Xin has a training hall and some generals, it is impossible to meet Qian beixiong, the vice mayor.


    In Jingshen City, everyone knows that although there are not many people under vice mayor Qian, there are at least hundreds of people, including some experts with unique skills.


    Li Xin''s subordinates must be masters, but I''m afraid they are not Qian beixiong''s opponents.


    Moreover, if you openly confront a deputy city Lord, you are provoking the authority of the city Lord''s house. If the influence is too great, it will attract the attention of the city Lord''s house and the consequences will be very serious.


    At any time, anyone, as long as you dare to challenge the authority, the consequences will be very serious.


    I didn''t expect that Li Xin would openly provoke Qian beixiong, the vice mayor, because of a small matter, and I didn''t expect that what Li Xin said next would have a lot to do with me.


    Listen to Li Xin then say: "you openly hurt my nephew Dongfang Hongfeng and Dongfang Hongfeng''s sister Miss Zhou Xiaoying in front of me, which has touched my bottom line. I want you to compensate one million. It''s just for the medical expenses of Dongfang Hongfeng and Zhou Xiaoying and the loss of the reputation of my cultivation hall. You think I''m blackmailing you. Hum, there''s no need to talk about it. You hurt my people, and I hurt your people, too. Let''s be clear. "


    Qian beixiong was stunned by Li Xin, but he immediately returned to his mind and shouted angrily, "do you dare to move my people?"


    Li Xin''s voice was cold and shouted, "come on, please invite vice mayor Qian''s family to come and sit down!"


    As soon as Li Xin''s voice fell, several people shouted in unison: "yes!"


    Those who answered should be from Li Xin''s cultivation hall and Li Xin''s subordinates.


    The crowd heard a burst of footsteps, and someone seemed to be preparing to leave here.


    "You dare!" Qian beixiong''s voice sounded, with a trace of anger, but more surprised.


    He probably didn''t expect that this Li Xin really wanted to fight his family.


    Qian beixiong was furious and quickly shouted, "if you dare to touch my family, I will make you and your practice hall disappear from now on..."


    "What are you waiting for? I have given orders. My people will set out immediately and will catch your family. If you really want to kill me, why don''t you do it now? " With a playful face, Li Xin deliberately squinted at Qian beixiong.


    Qian beixiong was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Li Xin then said, "don''t think I''m scared. If you dare to touch my nephew, I''ll make you look good. I''ll do what I said. If you don''t believe it, just wait."


    Qian beixiong was finally furious. His body flashed and rushed to Li Xin and his men.

 Chapter 43

    Listening to Qian beixiong''s roar of "looking for death", the two sides fought together in the blink of an eye.


    Qian beixiong probably didn''t want his family involved and wanted to stop Li Xin''s people from going to his house to catch people, so he couldn''t help but start first.


    Both sides are almost generals. They showed a fierce offensive at the beginning. Neither side left their hands and went all out.


    The violent impact sound came into my ears, which almost disturbed me from the state of cultivation.


    I quickly collected my mind and forced myself not to pay attention to things outside my body, so that I could continue to practice.


    Now with Li Xin''s intervention, I should be safe for a time, so I should practice quickly, stabilize my realm and don''t be disturbed.


    I have begun to stabilize at this time. As long as I have a few more hours, I won''t have any scruples.


    At that time, I will personally participate in the battle with Qian beixiong and show him the power of my "Oriental red maple".


    Why did Li Xin and others help Zhou Xiaoying and me? I don''t understand, and I don''t have time to think more.


    It is said that he is the owner of the cultivation hall and has nothing to do with me. He is not my uncle at all. He helped me out of my expectation.


    I now have some doubts that he is the mysterious expert who helped me once before, but I''m not sure until it''s confirmed.


    Although Qian beixiong was very strong, he was inevitably defeated under the siege of Li Xin and several others.


    He was fighting with more than a dozen people alone. Although the realm of Li Xin and others could not compare with him, there were many people and great strength, which still kept him firmly suppressed.


    I can''t see their fighting, but I can hear the sound of fighting.


    I feel that their battle is very fierce, and it seems that someone has been injured.


    It''s hard to really understand a battle at this level if it doesn''t reach the level of a general.


    Now, even if I can open my eyes and watch them fight, I must not understand.


    So I no longer pay attention to the battle between them, but start practicing wholeheartedly and strive to restore my combat effectiveness as soon as possible.


    "Brother..." I don''t know how long it has passed. I came out of practice and heard someone talking to me.


    This person is naturally Zhou Xiaoying. I have no relatives here except her.


    I opened my eyes and incorporated the last trace of true Qi into the Dantian. After a long breath, I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and said, "sister, is your injury okay?"


    When Zhou Xiaoying saw me wake up, she immediately smiled, "I''m fine... How do you feel?"


    I took a look at my body and said, "don''t worry, I have made breakthroughs one after another. Now I have reached the level of level five martial arts teacher, which is much more powerful than before."


    I suddenly remembered the previous battle and immediately asked, "is the battle over? Where are they? Did you kill Qian beixiong? "


    "I didn''t expect you to hold such a grudge and want to kill Qian beixiong." A voice came from behind me. I immediately looked back and saw a young man standing not far behind me, smiling at me.


    I don''t seem to have seen this man, but I can hear his voice. He is Li Xin, the owner of the cultivation hall, who helped me through this life and death barrier.


    I quickly stood up and saluted Li Xin: "thank you, Master Li, for saving me... My name is Dongfang Hongfeng, thank you..."


    I don''t know how to express my gratitude, but I obviously feel that I really appreciate this Li Xin and thank him from the bottom of my heart.


    "You''re welcome," said Li Xin with a smile. "I was entrusted to be a good man. You don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank me, I''d better thank the person who really wants to help you in the future. "


    I was stunned and remembered the mysterious master who helped me once again.


    Maybe Li Xin is the master, but I''m not sure.


    Li Xin saw through the doubt in my heart. He smiled and said, "don''t think about it. When the time comes, you will naturally see your Savior. Now I tell you the good news, that is, you are very rich now. "


    I was stunned again and looked at Zhou Xiaoying. I didn''t know what was going on.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "we''re all right now. Let''s stop thinking about what happened before... Uncle Li is right. You''re a rich man now. You''re a rich man in our family."


    I had some reaction but came: "I... I have dozens of dollars on me. Is this money?"


    Li Xin said with a smile: "it seems that you really entered the state of forgetting things and me when practicing. You don''t know what happened around you. It''s very rare for you to do this at a young age, and your future achievements will be very high. "


    I touched my head and smiled, "in fact, I don''t know why."


    Li Xin smiled: "this is a good thing. Don''t think about it. I''d better tell you what happened before. Qian beixiong, who hurt you and Miss Zhou Xiaoying, was captured by the guards of the city master''s house, and the battle between us was over. "


    I was surprised: "what''s going on? Who told the city Lord''s mansion? "


    Li Xin said: "naturally, someone reported it to the city master''s house. However, after the city Lord''s judgment, he ordered him to compensate you and Miss Zhou Xiaoying for 100000 medical expenses each. 100000, that''s enough money to build a training hall like me. So you are a very rich man now. "


    After listening to Li Xin''s words, I suddenly felt very happy.


    Qian beixiong hurt Zhou Xiaoying and me and wanted to kill us. He deserved to be punished by the city Lord.


    It''s just that I suddenly have so much money. Suddenly I have an untrue feeling, which makes me quite at a loss.


    Li Xin continued: "Miss Zhou Xiaoying''s 100000 has been spent to buy three copies of No. 1 medicine newly produced by our cultivation hall. So now the richest person in your family is your Oriental red maple. "


    I suddenly felt a little confused: "100000 bought three doses of No. 1 medicine? Why is this No. 1 medicine so expensive? "


    "Ha ha..." Li Xin said with a smile, "you are wrong. This is the price that the city Lord pitied your brothers and sisters and deliberately discounted. If you don''t get the consent of the city Lord''s house, even if you are willing to spend 100000 yuan to buy a No. 1 medicine, it''s impossible. "


    I said in my heart, "it''s really expensive." I opened my mouth and said, "thank you, Master Li. If we have a chance in the future, we will certainly repay the city Lord and hall leader Li. "

 Chapter 44

    Li Xin gave me an unexpected look and said, "I heard Miss Zhou Xiaoying say you have amnesia. It seems to be true. Your father and I are old acquaintances and friends. It''s our duty to help you. In addition, someone really asked me to take care of you. I''ll help you this time. You don''t have to take it seriously. "


    "Are you really my uncle?" I felt a little surprised: "my father didn''t tell me that he had a friend here."


    Zhou Shuangyin is a very proud person. Although he looks like a good father in front of Zhou Xiaoying and me, he has always been very proud and has no friends.


    Now suddenly there is a friend, who is also an expert friend at the level of level 3 general. I have to doubt it.


    Even Zhou Xiaoying looked at Li Xin suspiciously and expressed her doubts.


    Li Xin said with a smile, "you will naturally understand this later. Needless to say."


    After a pause, he said, "for your safety, please stay here before your father comes to pick you up. If you want to practice, we have professional tutors. We won''t be worse than your college tutors. If you want to eat or drink anything, just call any staff here. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was rather embarrassed and said, "how interesting is this? You have helped us a lot..."


    Li Xin said with a smile, "you have spent 100000 at one time in our training hall, and you are already our VIP. According to our rules, we will unconditionally meet any reasonable requirements you have now. "


    "The premise is that we have to pay." Zhou Xiaoying suddenly smiled and said, "isn''t it, Uncle Li?"


    Li Xin''s face was slightly red and said, "it''s only natural that you pay for our service."


    Zhou Xiaoying and I looked at each other and said in unison, "let''s have something to eat first. We''re starving."


    Li Xin smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s ready. You can go to your new residence to enjoy delicious food at any time."


    The new residence, which must be specially provided for distinguished guests, is not comparable to the small room I used to live in.


    I followed Li Xin''s pace with longing and rushed to the new residence Li Xin said with Zhou Xiaoying.


    In fact, I still have a lot of questions in my heart. I don''t know what happened after I devoted myself to cultivation. I only vaguely know that what happened here shocked the city master''s house, so the city master sent a guard to take Qian beixiong away.


    Later, perhaps after the city Lord learned about the whole thing, he ordered Qian beixiong to compensate Zhou Xiaoying and me. As for whether it was the medical expenses, I think it must be Li Xin''s nonsense. Although our injuries were very serious, we couldn''t use so much money for treatment.


    "What do you think?" As she walked, Zhou Xiaoying whispered to me, "are you still thinking about yesterday?"


    "Yesterday?" I was quite surprised: "have I practiced all day and night? When is it? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "don''t tease me. You want to cheat your sister again?"


    I said positively, "sister, what I said is true. I... I really thought I had practiced for a while..."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slowly and said slowly, "when Uncle Li stood up to help us block Qian beixiong, someone also informed the city master''s house of our affairs. The city Lord sent a guard, took Qian beixiong and took Uncle Li and me to the city Lord''s house for questioning. "


    I frowned slightly: "my sister also went to the city Lord''s residence? Why don''t I know anything? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "you stay in the cultivation hall to continue your cultivation. Uncle Li''s people guard you. To sum up, up to now, you have practiced for a full twenty-seven or eight hours, more than one day and one night. "


    I thought about it and found that what Zhou Xiaoying said might be true, so I said, "it''s been so long. I thought... Ha ha, sister, I said why I''m so hungry. I didn''t eat for * * days."


    Zhou Xiaoying felt my head and said, "yes, we haven''t eaten for * * days this time... Wait a minute and eat more. Uncle Li must have prepared a lot of delicious food for us."


    Li Xin walked in front. After hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, he smiled and said, "don''t worry, there''s enough for you to eat to ensure your satisfaction."


    "You can''t eat too much at once." Gong Mingyuan''s voice suddenly came from behind me, and his people appeared behind me like a shadow.


    Listen to him: "Dongfang Hongfeng, you''ve been hungry for a long time. You can''t eat too much at once. You should eat slowly, lest your stomach can''t stand it, which will make you feel uncomfortable."


    I looked back at Gong Mingyuan and said gratefully, "thank you for reminding me... By the way, thank you for speaking for us before..."


    Gong Mingyuan waved his hand: "you are my student, and I should protect you. You''re welcome. Besides, I don''t have the courage of hall leader Li. I dare not go to war with Qian beixiong, which makes you suffer... "


    I hurriedly said, "don''t say that, sir. We are already very sorry. If you say that again, will you teach us how to face you in the future?"


    Gong Mingyuan laughed and said, "well, stop talking. You go eat and have a day off. I''ll come to you this time tomorrow. Anyway, you won''t leave here during this time. It''s better to concentrate on Cultivation with your classmates, and I can teach you some war skills. "


    I was overjoyed and quickly said, "thank you, mentor. I''ll report to you tomorrow."


    Gong Mingyuan walked away with a smile. It seems that he is quite satisfied with my performance.


    "What a gong Mingyuan, really powerful!" After watching Gong Mingyuan leave, Li Xin suddenly said to himself, "it seems that I underestimated him..."


    Zhou Xiaoying and I were very strange. We looked at Li Xin together and didn''t know what he meant.


    Li Xin seemed to find something. She smiled awkwardly, changed the subject and said, "after we have dinner, I''ll show you around here. Our training hall is not only the places you see now, but also many interesting places. I''ll show you later. "


    "OK." Zhou Xiaoying and I spoke in unison. After all, we are all children who have not grown up. When we heard that there was a fun place, we were immediately interested.


    Li Xin smiled and took us to our new residence. The room was very spacious and the furnishings were much better than before. It was indeed the treatment of VIP.


    At a glance, I saw the rich food on a table in the room. I was so hungry that I didn''t have the mind to see if the new residence was comfortable. I jumped at the table and wolfed down for a while.

 Chapter 45

    Zhou Xiaoying is probably the same as me. She hasn''t eaten for * * days. She is no more gentle than me and eats very fast.


    Li Xin just looked at us and smiled. He didn''t know if he had just eaten and didn''t want to use chopsticks.


    When we had almost eaten, Li Xin said, "don''t eat too much at one time. We''ll have another meal later."


    Zhou Xiaoying and I put down our chopsticks and forced ourselves not to see the delicious dishes that haven''t been finished yet.


    "This is the lunch for the three of us. You two ate it. It should be almost the same." Li Xin smiled and said, "let''s go. Go for a walk after dinner."


    I remembered that Li Xin said he would take us to see interesting places, so I pulled Zhou Xiaoying and hurried to keep up with Li Xin who had gone out.


    Li Xin really didn''t lie to us. There are many interesting places in this cultivation hall except those small rooms for cultivation.


    For example, we have seen bars, chess and card rooms, gyms, leisure bars and so on, as well as the arena open to everyone we are looking at.


    This arena is not the arena I have been to before. The arena here will often see blood.


    Because here, people can challenge anyone openly and fight with bets.


    This is the place where people like gambling. The rules here are very simple, that is, as long as you can win, there are no other rules.


    Of course, if someone is killed, there will still be some trouble. After all, the Lord''s house of Jingshen city has clear regulations that no one is allowed to kill without authorization, otherwise he will be severely punished by the Lord''s house.


    The people who compete here are gamblers. The one who wins can get the bet taken by the loser and the points of the cultivation hall.


    It is said that those with high points or a certain number of points can consume some specific things in this cultivation hall for free.


    This is a disguised reward of the cultivation hall and a means to attract more people to come here to participate in gambling.


    I heard Li Xin''s introduction that the winner of each gambling fight can get corresponding points according to his own strength.


    There are huge announcements around the arena.


    I took a look and found that starting from the martial artist in the martial apprentice realm, each big realm needs one more integral than the previous realm.


    That is to say, when people in the martial arts realm fight against each other, the winner gets one point, while when people in the warrior realm fight against each other, the winner can get two points, and so on. For the martial arts up to the king of martial arts realm, the winner can get five points at a time.


    What I am most interested in, of course, is the gambling in this arena that can quickly improve my strength.


    Here, generally speaking, as long as there is no deep hatred, people will not die, but in order to win, those who participate in gambling will fight with all their strength, so fighting here is the fastest way to improve their strength.


    After watching it here for a while, I decided to come here often and take part in some martial arts gambling fights.


    I don''t care whether I can win or not, and I don''t want to get many points and money. I just want to improve my strength and go to find Qian beixiong.


    Although Qian beixiong was forced to compensate Zhou Xiaoying and me, in my heart, what he wanted to compensate me was not just money.


    I will defeat him myself and tell everyone that I, Dongfang Hongfeng, is not easy to bully.


    Maybe I''m too extreme and my idea is too simple at this time, but I''ve made up my mind to do so.


    "Are you interested in this?" Li Xin saw my idea and said with a smile, "after you rest for a few days, I will arrange some gambling fights with considerable strength for you. This is a good thing for you. You can improve your strength and earn money. Kill two birds with one stone. "


    I nodded: "thank you, Uncle Li. I''ll go to master Gong to learn war skills tomorrow. After I learn one or two war skills, I''ll try my skills here."


    Zhou Xiaoying said subconsciously, "don''t mess around. We can''t protect ourselves now. Don''t provoke unnecessary trouble."


    I shook my head and said, "sister, only when our strength goes up, others dare not bully us again. If we keep hiding, we will slowly get used to a comfortable life, and it will be difficult to achieve anything at that time. "


    "Pa pa..." as soon as I finished, Li Xin clapped his hands. It seems that he agrees with what I said.


    Listen to him: "well said! Dongfang Hongfeng, what you said is very good. Only when your own strength goes up, others will not underestimate you and dare not bully you. You can think of this at a young age. Even I admire you... "


    I blushed and said, "I just told the truth. It''s nothing."


    Li Xin nodded, "what you said is very reasonable. Well, I don''t think your body is a big deal. Why don''t you go to Gong Mingyuan now and let him start teaching you war skills now. Cultivation is to act against the sky. You should work hard all the time without any slack... What do you think of this? "


    I nodded. After Zhou Xiaoying hesitated for a while, she nodded and agreed.


    Zhou Xiaoying is a smart man. Why don''t you understand what I mean? She was only a little worried that my body could not stand the high-intensity cultivation of war skills, so she objected.


    Now, as soon as Li Xin said, Zhou Xiaoying immediately stopped insisting and nodded his head.


    I did what Zhou Xiaoying said. After saying goodbye to Li Xin, I hurried to find Gong Mingyuan.


    Gong Mingyuan was teaching my classmates to practice war skills in the previous arena. When he saw us, he was a little stunned, and then he shouted, "welcome back, please go back to your position. We are practicing war skills. You should study hard and don''t drag the students back."


    Zhou Xiaoying and I nodded together, found an empty position, stood well, and began to enter the state of practicing combat skills.


    The cultivation of war skills is different from the cultivation of internal skills. When cultivating internal skills, it''s best to sit cross legged in a quiet secret room, say nothing, don''t move and don''t play. It''s best to enter the state of forgetting things and me.


    The cultivation of combat skills is completely reversed. This requires the use of all parts of the body, such as hands and feet, in the open space, so as to turn your body into a weapon and put your body and mind into it.


    Therefore, when cultivating war skills, generally speaking, we choose to be on the open space, like the arena where we are now.

 Chapter 46

    Gong Mingyuan practiced a complete set of combat skills, and then taught us one action by one. Each action was guided one by one, trying to make every action accurate.


    Most of us are children around the age of ten. Our combat skills will not be very profound. Everyone knows the truth that it is easy before it is difficult.


    Cultivating war skills is a very novel thing for me. The war skills I came into contact with before are relatively vulgar and have no strong combat effectiveness. To put it bluntly, they are not real war skills.


    Now Professor Gong Mingyuan, but the mirror seminary has spent countless years studying the best war skills. It is not only the most suitable war skills for our 10-year-old children, but also its power can not be underestimated.


    According to Gong Mingyuan, this set of combat skills called "Thousand Layer Wave" that we are cultivating now integrates body method, palm method and fist method. It is recognized as the most powerful warrior level combat skill at present.


    The new world''s combat skills are also divided into various levels. The names follow the martial arts levels, namely martial apprentice level, warrior level, martial teacher level, general level and King level.


    The combat skills of martial apprentice level are naturally the weakest and best to learn.


    In the future, the warrior and martial arts skills will be more powerful and more difficult to learn.


    As for the combat skills of higher-level generals, they have not appeared in Jingshen city for many years.


    As soon as a warrior enters the realm of generals, his own strength will change dramatically, and the real Qi in the whole body will be transformed into Reiki.


    Using Reiki to fight is not only powerful, but also can slightly borrow the power of heaven and earth. It is not a martial artist in the general sense, and there is no so-called martial arts to match.


    It is said that in the capital of Chilong state, which is hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from Jingshen City, that is, the center of the whole Chilong state, there are some military skills at the level of generals.


    It is said that once those war skills are sent out, one move is enough to destroy a city with a population of one million.


    The higher level of King Wu''s combat skills, like King Wu, have never appeared in Jingshen City, so we don''t know whether it exists or not.


    I heard Gong Mingyuan say that even in Chilong City, the capital of Chilong state, there has been no warrior like King Wu in recent thousands of years.


    The war skills of King Wu and King Wu only exist in legends. The world has never seen them and it is difficult to guess.


    That kind of combat skill has been out of our cognitive range. I don''t know how powerful it is.


    As far as I know, generally speaking, when martial artists are in the martial apprentice realm, few people choose to cultivate combat skills, which has something to do with their strength.


    The most they can do is to directly use their fists or weapons to fight the enemy recklessly. There is no other way.


    The warrior who has reached the warrior level can begin to cultivate martial arts skills at the martial apprentice level, and after successful cultivation, he can use combat skills in combat to increase combat effectiveness.


    As for martial arts teachers, in addition to cultivating warrior level combat skills, they can also cultivate and use warrior level combat skills.


    In other words, among those who have not reached the level of generals, everyone can only cultivate combat skills one level lower than their own level.


    This is not absolute. There are some exceptions. They can cultivate the same combat skills as their own realm.


    When they are in the realm of samurai or martial arts, they can cultivate their fighting skills at the samurai or martial arts level and make their strength stronger.


    As for those who are already generals, it is said that they can cultivate the combat skills of those legendary generals.


    Unfortunately, in the whole Jingshen City, there have been no generals'' level war skills for many years, so no one here has practiced generals'' level war skills even if they have reached the generals'' level.


    At most, they cultivate some more powerful martial arts skills to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    My cheap father Zhou Shuangyin, although he is already a level 8 general, can only cultivate martial arts skills that are almost useless to him.


    This is also one of the reasons why Qian beixiong didn''t use more powerful combat skills in the previous battle between Qian beixiong and me, but just used brute force directly against me.


    In Qian beixiong''s realm, before cultivating the appropriate general level combat skills, directly use your aura to attack the enemy, which is more powerful than using the martial arts division level combat skills.


    Therefore, there is no need for generals to deliberately cultivate their combat skills. It is purely a thankless thing.


    This has caused a very embarrassing thing. In almost all cities and towns of Chilong country, level 9 martial arts teachers are the backbone.


    They have a large number of people and strong fighting skills. They are the supporting force of every city Lord''s house.


    Those generals who have higher skills but don''t get appropriate combat skills have to admit that they will be defeated only if there are enough level-9 martial artists to attack them.


    Qian beixiong, a level 8 general, was caught by the guard of the city master''s house of Jingshen city. That''s why.


    Most of the sergeants in the escort army are level 9 martial arts teachers.


    Gong Mingyuan explained these most basic cultivation knowledge to us while we were practicing war skills. Cultivation is no longer boring.


    Other students may be very tired of listening, because they already know this and don''t need to listen again.


    I listened very carefully. I learned too little from books. I was not as knowledgeable as the college tutors. I could take this opportunity to enrich myself.


    I was very attentive to Gong Mingyuan''s explanation, listened carefully and enjoyed it.


    Perhaps this is what people often say. If you are happy and interested in learning, you will make greater progress in the future.


    After I followed Gong Mingyuan to practice my combat skills for a week, I finally got Gong Mingyuan''s affirmation, saying that my combat skills "Thousand Layer waves" have basically been learned, and what I lack is only the experience in actual combat.


    So I was very happy to find Li Xin, whom I hadn''t seen for a week, and asked him to take me to a gambling fight.


    In order to make the gambling fight more interesting, I specially took out 500 yuan as my bet in the first war and asked Li Xin to help summon my opponents who are also level 5 martial arts teachers.


    When gambling, only people of the same level can fight. This is a hard rule of the cultivation hall. No one can destroy it.


    This is also inevitable. Otherwise, there is no suspense between a general and a martial disciple?


    Gambling is to create suspense, attract the audience to watch, and let some people participate in gambling.

 Chapter 47

    Those who watch can place bets in the gambling bucket specially set up in the cultivation hall and feel the excitement of gamblers.


    This is very attractive, especially those who have strong gambling. Generally speaking, they will be covered with no regrets.


    Because I''m new, my odds are as high as one to ten.


    This was specially arranged by Li Xin. He also wanted to attract people to bet on me and increase the income of the cultivation hall.


    The opponent Li Xin arranged for me is an old hand here. Almost all people who like gambling know him. The large one is called Requiem.


    The odds of Requiem are surprisingly low. The people who bet almost have no profit, but it also shows that Requiem is very famous here and has a high winning rate.


    I also got to know the man named Requiem. He is 18 years old and can be regarded as an adult.


    Requiem is also a level 5 martial arts master. He participates in gambling and fighting in the arena of this cultivation hall all the year round, almost for a living.


    He has participated in thousands of gambling battles before and after. He has always won more and lost less. He has rich experience and strong combat power. He is a very powerful opponent.


    People are optimistic about Requiem, but they take a very conservative view of me.


    The people who bet on my victory account for only one percent of all those who participate in this gambling fight, almost none.


    To this end, Li Xin was very calm and said to his men, "as long as someone makes a bet, they will accept it. Don''t worry about anything."


    I didn''t pay much attention to these. I practiced alone in my room and waited for the time of gambling.


    According to the agreement, eight o''clock this evening is the gambling time for me and anhun.


    Then we will have a fair fight in the arena and bring you some joy and money.


    I really don''t care who wins or loses the gambling fight with Requiem.


    I win better and get off to a good start is a good thing everyone wants to see.


    It doesn''t matter if I lose. At least I will learn some combat experience. It''s not something money can buy. It''s more precious.


    So whether I win or lose, I''m a winner. What else do I focus on?


    The time soon came to 8:00 p.m. I was already ready, just waiting for the time to come.


    Before that, Li Xin had brought me a set of clothes with electric snakes I had seen before and asked me to change them.


    I know this kind of clothes now. They are protective clothes. They have a certain protective function for martial artists.


    This suit of protective clothing given to me by Li Xin is very common. It mainly protects my key parts to prevent accidents in the process of gambling.


    Even so, it is much better than my cousin Jin Nan''s suit of protective clothing specially worn for cadres at the village level.


    At least, under the full attack of a level 5 martial artist, my clothes can ensure that my vital parts will not be hurt.


    My cousin Jin Nan''s protective suit, if a level 5 martial arts teacher attacks with all his strength, I''m afraid it will be completely destroyed by one move.


    Until now, I found that I have gradually become accustomed to the lifestyle of the new world, and I have some views on the practices of my arrogant cousin Jin Nan.


    I even wonder if Jin Nan would be surprised if I showed up in front of him now, even his chin would fall to the ground.


    Under the leadership of Li Xin, Zhou Xiaoying and I came to the outside of the arena and waited for the host to introduce me.


    Gambling is also an opportunity to improve your popularity. As long as your performance is eye-catching, people will remember you.


    However, if you are knocked down and lose your combat effectiveness, people will remember you firmly.


    Because you may let them lose a lot of money in case you bet on your opponent in the next gambling fight.


    The host is a very beautiful sister. She seems to be in her twenties and twenties. She looks like a nation and a city. Even when I was ten, I was stunned.


    The audience around the arena cheered and screamed enthusiastically at the host. They came to participate in the gambling fight. Maybe part of the reason is to see the host.


    Li Xin is a businessman, and he is good at doing business. Such a beautiful business means will not be ignored by him.


    "Do you know who she is?" Li Xin suddenly smiled and said, "she is my fiancee. Her name is Zhu Tianjiao, ha ha..."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "Uncle Li''s eyes are so high..."


    Li Xin touched her mouth and said with a bitter smile, "unfortunately, no matter how I advised her, or even coercion and inducement, she refused to marry me."


    I was stunned again and couldn''t help asking, "why?"


    Li Xin said with a bitter smile, "she is now the most powerful martial artist in our cultivation hall, a level 6 general. I''m only a three-level general. She said I''m not her opponent. She also said that unless I surpass her realm, if I dare to marry her, she will beat me into a pig''s head. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "well, Uncle Li, you have to work harder. Don''t patronize to make money and practice more when you have time... Don''t be looked down upon by such a beautiful fiancee. You can''t lift your head all your life."


    I don''t know how I could say such words, but Li Xin''s face immediately changed and became very strange, like laughing and crying.


    When I was secretly strange, I heard Zhu Tianjiao call my name.


    I''m a little nervous. After all, it''s my first time to participate in such a gambling fight. I''m not familiar with the rules. I''m not nervous.


    Li Xin cheered me up and told me not to be afraid and nervous. Let me quickly enter the arena and prepare for the next battle.


    When I entered the arena, there were still some cheers for me, although their number was small, and some were pure cheers.


    Some of them may bet on me, but they must not be much, so their cheers may also be to see that I am a child, just happy that they have made a wise choice to bet more on my opponent.


    I walked into the arena, stood one meter next to Zhu Tianjiao, and waited for Zhu Tianjiao to continue to call on my opponent to play.


    Zhu Tianjiao looked at me with a flower like smile on her face and listened to her say, "this is Dongfang Hongfeng, today''s gambler. Dongfang Hongfeng participated in our gambling for the first time, but his strength is very strong. Although he is only ten years old, he has reached the level of level five martial arts. He is a genius in Jingshen city once in a century. Remember him, cheer for him and cheer for him! "


    Zhu Tianjiao''s voice is very pleasant, crisp and pleasant, and moving.

 Chapter 48

    After Zhu Tianjiao''s words, those who didn''t intend to cheer for me also stood up and shouted wildly, as if they had drunk stimulants.


    I felt a little nervous and looked around uneasily. There was nothing else to show except salute.


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled, whispered "don''t be nervous", and then shouted to the surrounding audience: "next, let''s invite another gambler today. He is our old acquaintance and the idol of all of us here. He is our soul!"


    The word "Requiem" seemed to have magic. It spread out from Zhu Tianjiao''s mouth and immediately caused a storm of cheers and shouts.


    Without Zhu Tianjiao''s deliberate guidance, people consciously cheer and shout for Requiem, which shows his position here and people like him very much.


    In other words, most of the audience here invested their money in Requiem. They were sorry for themselves if they didn''t shout for him.


    Requiem is their God of wealth. They cheer, hoping that Requiem will win and bring them money.


    Human beings are always unprofitable. Even in the new world, it is an eternal truth.


    Ann soul slowly walked to the other side of Zhu Tianjiao in the cheers. He looked very calm and seemed to be used to seeing such scenes.


    This is in sharp contrast to my nervousness. It also makes many people see something from it, and everyone''s eyes quietly change.


    The indifferent performance of anhun did not arouse the dissatisfaction of the audience. On the contrary, his calmness gave many people hope.


    What they see, of course, is the hope that Requiem will win and let them make money.


    I looked at my opponent carefully. This soul is very handsome. It doesn''t look like a person who often participates in gambling.


    I originally thought that Requiem would be a man with a tall horse and a rough appearance.


    Now it seems that it is different from what I imagined. He not only doesn''t give me a rough feeling, but even gives me a feeling of big brother next door.


    I took a deep breath, smiled at anhun and nodded to him.


    He and I have no grievances and no enmity. We just fight to improve our strength. It''s not necessary to be like the enemy. It''s better for us to finish this fight with kindness.


    Requiem looked at me coldly, without any expression, coldly like he didn''t see my nod.


    Maybe he has always been like this. I didn''t think much. I turned to see Zhou Xiaoying not far away and gave her a reassuring smile.


    Zhu Tianjiao introduced Requiem, and then said loudly, "the long-awaited battle is about to begin now. Everyone has one last chance to bet. No matter who you think will win today, you can bet on us. The more you put down, the greater the harvest. "


    After her words, someone immediately shouted: "fill, I want to fill..."


    These people seem to already know who wins and who loses, shouting crazy bets, and the appearance of gamblers is exposed.


    These people looked as if someone had sent their money to them, waiting for them to reach out and pick it up.


    I have nothing to say about this, and I don''t know why these people like gambling so much.


    Zhu Tianjiao''s smile was radiant, which stunned the people around her.


    She waited for a while. After those who filled in had returned to their positions, she said, "the battle begins now. Please enter our notary."


    A burly man came slowly. His whole body was wrapped in a protective suit obviously with great protection, even the position of his eyes.


    His dress should be able to resist the common attack of Requiem and me.


    The notary who could not see his face first walked between me and Requiem, and first nodded to Zhu Tianjiao.


    After Zhu Tianjiao, while Zhu Tianjiao left, he said to me and anhun: "you may know the rules here, but I still want to reiterate it. Today, the two choose to fight unarmed. First of all, they can''t use any weapons other than the body. The violator will make the theory of failure. There is also a certain, that is, no matter what the result of the battle, you can''t kill. Whatever else you want. "


    After saying this, he retreated very quickly. His clothes seemed to have labor-saving devices and devices to increase speed. When he moved, he was as fast as lightning and left me and anhun for 30 meters at once.


    This man must be very afraid of death. I thought about it in my heart, then took back my mind, looked at anhun attentively, and was ready to take action at any time.


    I was really nervous. Suddenly I didn''t dare to fight with Requiem. I had stage fright.


    "You''re scared." Anhun suddenly said coldly, "are you really only ten years old? Or did you deliberately hide your age? "


    I was slightly surprised and couldn''t help asking, "what did you say?"


    Requiem said faintly, "you''re afraid. You''ll lose this one. In order not to suffer from flesh and blood, you''d better surrender yourself. "


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I summoned up the courage and said, "that''s no good. I spent 500 yuan just to fight you."


    I am a child in the end. When I speak, I accidentally tell the truth.


    "Five hundred dollars? You''re rich. I work hard here for a month, but I can earn dozens of yuan. " Ann Hun looked at me unexpectedly: "you are indeed a child of a rich family, a typical rich second generation... Then I''m not polite. These 500 yuan can top my income for several years."


    He was finally ready to do it. At this time, the big man as a notary also shouted, "please do it, or we will deal with it as a waiver."


    Abstaining here means that everyone will be in trouble with us. We abstained, and everyone''s became losers. If they can''t get their bets back, we will take money to compensate them.


    This is also the rule here. It is said that such things have happened before, and then this rule was established here.


    Requiem naturally won''t abstain, and I won''t have such an idea. We almost started our body method at the same time and rushed towards each other.


    We are all level five martial arts masters. The amount of real Qi in our bodies is almost the same, and the speed is also the same.


    However, this only refers to a normal level 5 martial artist. I am not a normal level 5 martial artist because my body is much stronger than ordinary people.


    So as soon as I shot, my speed immediately gained the upper hand. I almost flashed to the side of anhun, a beat faster than him.


    Surprised, Anhu quickly dodged to avoid, but it was too late.

 Chapter 49

    I had the advantage of speed. On his side, I slapped him out and hit him all at once.


    The audience here, especially those who bet on Requiem, screamed almost at the same time.


    The neat and uniform cry of surprise rang through the whole arena, and all the people opened their mouths for a moment. They thought the battle was coming to an end.


    Anhun''s combat experience is much richer than me. At the moment I hit him, his body suddenly trembled, which made me feel that I didn''t exert myself. The power to fight out suddenly lost the target.


    My body fell forward involuntarily and almost fell down. My attack completely lost its due role.


    I''m a little distracted and don''t understand how Requiem does it.


    He must have used some kind of combat skills to subtly avoid my attack. Unfortunately, I can''t see how he did it.


    At the moment when I was distracted, anhun shouted, "look at the move!"


    With a flash of his body, he has completed two movements of turning and attacking.


    His attack was also a direct slap. Like my attack just now, the target was one side of my body.


    If I was hit by him, I might lose my balance and my chance to win.


    I don''t know how to avoid the attack of anhun, but I don''t know whether I am born with a strong fighting consciousness. When I''m at a loss, my body seems to be commanded by others. I suddenly tremble. Like anhun, I skillfully avoided the attack of anhun.


    Anhun was obviously stunned, and then he said faintly: "it turns out that you have the ability to never forget. No wonder you have such a profound realm at a young age. I underestimated you before. Next, I will try my best to attack you. "


    This Requiem is very similar to my appetite. He is a clear man. If he, like Qian beixiong, always plays dirty tricks and makes sneak attacks, I will hate him very much.


    I said "please", my body flashed and continued to give full play to my advantages of fast speed and great strength. I took the first step.


    I don''t have any hands left and temptation this time. I start the "Thousand Layer Wave" combat skill I just learned, body method, palm method and boxing together, and don''t give soul the opportunity to use the combat skill.


    An Hun has been fighting here for a long time. He must have many powerful fighting skills. If he is allowed to use them, I may lose after a few moves.


    I''m not afraid of failure, but I don''t want to fail like this and lose the opportunity to increase combat experience.


    I want to prolong the fighting time as long as possible, so that I have enough time to find my shortcomings.


    I have a deep understanding of the importance of combat experience. Now this is an opportunity, or an opportunity I have worked hard to create. I have no reason not to grasp it.


    My attack looks very powerful. In fact, it is a very general attack. My purpose is to make anhun have a certain fear of my attack, so as to fight back with all my strength, so that I can find my own shortcomings and improve them.


    At the same time, I want to improve my fighting consciousness in such a battle.


    Ann soul was really frightened by my gorgeous attack and began to fight back with all her strength.


    He didn''t have time to prepare his skills, but still used his own strength to fight back against me.


    Requiem''s counter attack is his defense, which is in line with an ancient truth: attack is the best defense.


    My attack accurately landed on the body of anhun and made a fierce impact. I succeeded in this attack and didn''t let anhun hide.


    Anhun''s mouth made a slight surprise, and then he began to fight back at me with all his strength.


    His attack angle is very accurate. Every time he attacks from an unexpected direction, I am in a hurry. For a time, I forget the attack and only care about defense.


    In this way, I lost the opportunity and was firmly restrained by Requiem again.


    But I''m not in a hurry, and I don''t have the tension and panic at the beginning. I''m not afraid of failure and have no psychological burden. As long as I try my best to attack and defend, I don''t care about the result.


    There is no success without failure, let alone combat experience.


    Maybe it''s my indifferent psychology that makes me feel very good. I almost give full play to all my strength when I fight.


    And I vaguely feel that my combat power seems to be higher than my normal strength.


    It seems right that mentality determines everything.


    Requiem is not as relaxed as I am. He gradually moves more and more slowly and has greater strength.


    He made mistakes in my judgment from the beginning. He thought I was a child and my combat effectiveness must be insufficient, so he didn''t pay attention to it.


    After fighting with me for a while, he found that my combat effectiveness was not much lower than that of him. What he lacked was only experience.


    He had to start again to examine my strength and adjust his attack and defense rhythm.


    The change of Requiem just suits my heart. I am good at strength and speed. He competes with me, just so that I can have a hard battle with him.


    I gradually changed the defensive situation and occasionally tried my best to fight a set of "Thousand Layer waves".


    My body is as fast as a meteor, and my strength is as heavy as a thousand. Every time I fight back, anhun will take the initiative to step back half a step to avoid being hit by me.


    After fighting for a while, Anhu gradually found that my strength would damage his body and had to change his tactics again.


    He wanted to use faster attack speed to avoid my defensive counterattack, quietly accelerated the attack speed, and the whole person turned into a gust of wind to attack quickly around me.


    His idea is good, but I didn''t expect it to meet my heart again. Speed is also one of my advantages, and it''s not much worse than my strength.


    Although I am in a defensive position, every time I hit back, anhun had to be very careful to avoid my attack and prevent being hurt by my great strength.


    He has scruples. When attacking, he gradually loses his power, and his flaws are gradually exposed.


    I unconsciously regained the position of active attack, but anhun became a defender.


    The change of roles between us made Anhu very angry, surprised and uneasy. His attack gradually made more mistakes.


    This is a good thing for me. Although I didn''t want to win the first gambling fight, I would still be very happy if I could win.


    If a ten year old child doesn''t like winning and doesn''t want to win, isn''t he too old?


    I like winning. As long as I can win, I will never give up a great opportunity.

 Chapter 50

    I attack with all my strength, leaving no room, and I don''t want to give soul calming opportunities to suppress me in turn.


    Ann soul seemed to want to make a big turn. At this time, she suddenly shouted: "the first style of star Tiger fist, star Tiger out of the mountain!"


    With the cry of Requiem, his body suddenly flashed, and he lost his trace in the blink of an eye.


    I was surprised and hurried to find his position. At this time, I felt a strong air flow suddenly emerging behind me, and the huge thrust almost knocked me to the ground.


    I immediately turned around and hit with my right fist, trying my best to attack the dark shadow behind me that I hadn''t seen clearly.


    "You''ve been fooled!" A voice suddenly sounded on my side. It was anhun talking.


    He didn''t attack me from behind me, but just played a trick, making me mistakenly think he shot at me from behind me.


    At this time, I also saw the dark shadow behind me. It was just a dress for Requiem. He threw it at me as a concealed weapon and deceived me.


    I knew that I would be hit by Requiem soon, so at this critical juncture, I suddenly threw myself on the ground and tried to avoid the attack of Requiem.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast I reacted, I couldn''t resist the attack that anhun had already prepared. I just felt a sudden pain in the right waist of my body, and the whole person suddenly fell down.


    Requiem''s attack at this time must have used the strongest combat skills. I feel that the injury on my body is not light, the pain suddenly doubled, and I almost couldn''t get up.


    I didn''t want to admit defeat and barely control my injury. After I got up, I looked at a calm soul and said, "I''ve become a defender again. It seems that I still lack combat experience and was cheated by a piece of clothes... If I hadn''t worn protective clothing, I would have been badly hurt."


    Without waiting for me to think more, an Hun said, "you''re hurt. If you admit defeat now, I can stop shooting at you."


    I shook my head. "Thank you for reminding me. I can still fight."


    Joke, my purpose is to gain valuable experience in the battle. How can I give up the battle with such a little injury?


    My words changed Anhu''s eyes and became very strange. At this time, he seemed to understand my idea and sneered: "you asked for it. Don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    Requiem''s attack came with his voice at the same time. He was a little angry. When he shot, his attack power was more violent than before.


    I was ready for it. I didn''t think much about it at this time. The real Qi in my body worked with all its strength. The "Thousand Layer Wave" I just learned issued unreservedly and collided with Requiem.


    A rather startling impact came. Anhun and I stepped back several steps at the same time, and our body shape was not very stable.


    Our attack this time can be said to be evenly matched and did not take any advantage.


    However, I retreated about five steps, but anhun retreated a full ten steps. It seemed that he was not as powerful as me and was repulsed further by my brute force.


    "I''m worthy of being a genius warrior. I can beat me back under such circumstances." An Hun said with some emotion, "I think you already have the strength of the general level. What''s the matter?"


    I smiled. I knew that anhun would find that my strength was much stronger than him: "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I can easily move things weighing 500 kilograms... If you''re afraid of me, you can surrender now, hehe..."


    "Surrender?" Anhun suddenly smiled: "there has never been such a word in my world. No more gossip. You''re going to take my move. If you can take it, I''ll admit defeat and leave. "


    My heart moved. Knowing that this move must be the most powerful move to soothe the soul, I nodded: "come on, I won''t let you down!"


    Anhun stepped back, took a deep breath several times, and tried to calm down.


    I think his face is very serious. I know this move must be very powerful, and I have to be extra careful.


    I didn''t interrupt anhun''s preparation, but silently thought about how to stop anhun''s blow for a while.


    Up to now, we have been very different from gambling. Although the big man as our notary didn''t say anything, the surrounding audience has already talked about it, and some people can''t help scolding.


    The gambling fight without the smell of blood makes the audience feel very boring and have nothing to look forward to.


    It''s true. If I were an audience, I would prefer to watch some bloody battles.


    Such a battle is easier to make the audience''s blood boil and attract the audience''s attention.


    People in Chilong country also have violent factors. They also like violence.


    I didn''t pay attention to these, and Requiem didn''t pay attention to them. We are all preparing for this last fight.


    After this fight, no matter who wins or loses, we will end this gambling fight.


    "Look!" Finally, anhun made a move. The combat skill he used should be the most powerful one of the warrior level combat skills. As soon as he made a move, it aroused the surprise of the surrounding audience.


    I only saw a dragon shaped real Qi and virtual shadow rushing towards me like lightning. I immediately felt that I couldn''t move.


    This is very dangerous. If I can''t move, won''t I be killed by him?


    I''m surprised and scared, but I won''t wait to die. I have to try and see if I can avoid this attack of Requiem.


    I guess I can''t resist such an attack, but if I just avoid it, I''m 30% sure.


    Do it when you think of it, or you will be directly hit, injured or dead.


    The Qi in my body worked with all its strength, and my feet strode vigorously at the same time. At the moment when the Requiem attack was about to hit, I successfully flashed aside.


    Nevertheless, my body could not completely avoid the attack of the dragon shaped Qi of Requiem. My right arm was wiped by the dragon shaped Qi.


    I felt that my right arm lost consciousness in an instant, and then half of my body seemed to be affected, and my speed decreased greatly when I moved.


    If anhun strikes me again at this time, I will be defeated. Now I can''t avoid his fierce attack.


    Fortunately, at this time, anhun did not pursue the victory, but chose to look at me quietly.


    He seemed to feel bad, his chest fluctuated violently, his breathing was obviously very short, and his face was pale and covered with sweat.

 Chapter 51

    It seems that the attack skill of dragon shaped Qi is not so easy to master.


    Otherwise, at the level of Requiem level 5 martial arts division, it would not be so uncomfortable after a blow.


    I secretly rejoiced. At the same time, I quietly ran the real Qi in my body that was almost completely dispersed. I wanted to restore consciousness to my right arm as soon as possible.


    "I lost." An Hun looked at me quietly, and a faint voice came into my ears: "this is my most powerful combat skill, and I also need to go all out to make this blow. Now I have no combat effectiveness... You won, congratulations. "


    I wanted to laugh, but I found that I couldn''t laugh. This time I won by luck. If I hadn''t let ahun''s judgment on me deviate before, so I consumed a lot of his physical strength, maybe I would be the one who failed now.


    Moreover, the current situation makes it clear that I am the real loser, because I am injured and lose my combat effectiveness.


    Comparatively speaking, anhun can continue to attack me with its own brute force, but I can''t even use mobile bombs.


    An Hun is a real warrior and a real soldier. He abides by the previous agreement. He failed to beat me down completely under one blow and immediately took the initiative to admit defeat.


    Such a person deserves my respect and the respect of Every warrior.


    I didn''t laugh, but I said seriously, "thank you for your mercy! Next time I will be more powerful than now. Then... Let''s have another real gambling fight! "


    "Good!" An Hun said loudly, "one month later, we are still here. Let''s have another gambling fight. Losers, no matter who they are, have to promise each other a condition. What do you think? "


    I said, "it''s a deal!"


    Anhun turned around with satisfaction and said to the notary who had not spoken: "please publish the results."


    The notary nodded slightly, took a few steps forward and said loudly, "the winner of this gambling fight is Oriental red maple."


    As soon as the notary said this, the audience who had been talking about it suddenly shouted: "what''s the matter? Didn''t it come to nothing? It''s not fair. Pay us back, pay us back! "


    The notary raised his arm and shouted, "I have been present to supervise this gambling fight. Neither side has violated our regulations, let alone any unfairness. The winner is the Oriental red maple. "


    The notary''s words are somewhat authoritative, and the sound of shouting around suddenly decreased a lot.


    However, some brave people protested: "why didn''t we see how Dongfang Hongfeng won? Please give us a statement. "


    The notary looked at me and anhun and said slowly, "in the last battle contact just now, anhun used the Dragon subduing formula, one of the highest fighting skills of samurai, and Dongfang red maple can rely on its own strength to perfectly avoid anhun''s last blow, and has deserved to win this gambling fight. If you still have doubts, you can ask Zhu Tianjiao, a level 6 general here, to give you a detailed explanation. "


    It turns out that there is such an arrangement here. Once someone has doubts about the results of the gambling fight, there will be experts with high strength and public trust to explain and eliminate everyone''s doubts.


    This is considerate and thoughtful.


    After the notary''s words, the people present were quiet, and everyone was waiting for Zhu Tianjiao, the strongest person in the cultivation hall, to explain.


    Zhu Tianjiao was in the arena. At this time, she came slowly and stood between me and anhun, looking at me and anhun with a smile.


    Listen to her slowly say in her clear and pleasant voice: "the result of this gambling fight is that Oriental red maple has won. I can understand your doubts, but I believe everyone can see that Requiem has lost its combat effectiveness. He is exhausted and there is no real Qi in his body. "


    Speaking of this, Zhu Tianjiao deliberately paused to see if anyone opposed her saying so.


    No one spoke. Everyone looked at Zhu Tianjiao and waited for Zhu Tianjiao to continue.


    Zhu Tianjiao was very satisfied with this and continued with a smile: "although Dongfang Hongfeng was also injured after withstanding the attack of the Dragon subduing formula, his real Qi still works and still has a certain combat effectiveness. If they continue to fight, soul will be defeated. In order to ensure that there are no accidents for those involved in gambling, there is no problem for anhun to choose to take the initiative to admit defeat at this time. "


    Zhu Tianjiao''s words, in fact, just explained the facts again, so that those who have doubts have nothing to say.


    The fact is that after anhun sent out his strongest blow, his true Qi dried up and lost the ability to continue fighting.


    Although I was injured and inconvenient to move, I could still fight reluctantly. In comparison, it was really a failure of Requiem.


    An Hun is a trustworthy person. Since he has said that a move will win or lose, even if he still has the ability to fight, he will not continue to fight at this time.


    However, without Zhu Tianjiao''s explanation, the people present will not give up. After all, many of them bought Requiem victory. Once Requiem was defeated, they lost a lot.


    Zhu Tianjiao''s words made everyone no longer doubt anything. Her charm was great and her prestige was high enough. Almost no one didn''t believe what she said.


    The result of the battle was accepted by everyone. Of course, I was remembered by everyone and became the winner of this gambling fight.


    These people will remember me because I let most of them lose money and let them down.


    And very few people who make money because of me will remember me. Next time, maybe I will give them some surprises.


    My injury gradually stabilized under the treatment of genuine Qi in my body, and I gradually recovered my ability to move and move freely.


    "Next, please give awards to our winner Dongfang Hongfeng and record points on his chip." Seeing that the people had no doubt, Zhu Tianjiao continued: "according to our regulations, Dongfang Hongfeng won the martial arts level gambling and won three points. At the same time, we have calculated the monetary reward for Dongfang Hongfeng, a total of 18000 yuan. "


    I looked at Zhu Tianjiao in surprise. I don''t know why I got so many money rewards at once.


    The people around seemed to be stabbed leech hives. The buzzing voice came from all around at the same time, full of skeptical voices.


    I also feel a little puzzled. I don''t know how I can reap so many rewards at once. I feel unreal.

 Chapter 52

    Zhu Tianjiao seemed to have expected such a result, smiled and said: "the odds of Dongfang Hongfeng is one to ten, which we have long known. And today''s gambling fight, we buy who wins, I believe everyone''s heart is more clear. In short, Dongfang Hongfeng was very lucky. He won a bet reward of up to 18000 yuan in a gambling fight. We have always been fair. I believe everyone will not doubt that we are making an article on this. Besides, if we give more money, we will also lose. We will never do such a thankless thing. "


    I remember that the 500 yuan bet I took out before, calculated at the odds of one to ten, didn''t it suddenly become five thousand? In this way, there''s nothing wrong with me getting a $18000 bet reward.


    I was full of joy to see Zhou Xiaoying, who was watching me fight on the sidelines, and made a face at her with a smile.


    Zhou Xiaoying kept looking at me. When she saw me making faces at her, she immediately smiled and looked happy.


    She must be happy for me and proud of me. She thinks my brother has given her a face.


    After receiving my reward and holding the chip recording my points, I quickly left the arena with Zhou Xiaoying and returned to our residence.


    Zhou Xiaoying was still very excited and kept praising me, saying how powerful and powerful I was.


    I was very proud for a while and felt a sense of achievement, but all this completely disappeared in the subsequent words of Li Xin.


    Li Xin has always been by my side, but he has never said anything, nor did he express anything about my victory.


    At this time, he seemed to be unable to see that Zhou Xiaoying kept praising me, and said faintly: "if Requiem didn''t hurry to beat you, it''s hard to say whether you can win today..."


    Zhou Xiaoying and I were stunned, but after listening to Li Xin continue to say a few words, I was completely convinced.


    Li Xin said: "Requiem''s combat experience is much richer than you, and its combat consciousness is also stronger than you. If he hadn''t underestimated you in the previous battle, you would have been defeated. "


    Li Xin''s face was serious, and his tone was also very serious when he spoke: "although you all suppressed each other at the beginning, later, you have completely lost the chance to turn over and have been beaten by Requiem. Sooner or later, you will fail completely."


    I nodded involuntarily and recognized Li Xin''s words.


    Li Xin didn''t seem to see me nod his head and continued: "your luck is too good. Today''s Requiem seems to be in a bad state. You are eager to win. You have committed the great taboo of martial arts and let you win by luck. If you fight again, with your current skills and combat experience, you can''t stand 20 moves. "


    I know what Li Xin said is true, but after listening to it, I still feel very uncomfortable. I feel underestimated.


    I think no matter who it is, they prefer to hear those untrue flatteries rather than those unpleasant truths.


    I''m no exception. After all, I''m only ten years old. In the final analysis, I''m just a child who hasn''t grown up.


    Whether I like it or not, Li Xin then said, "to tell you the truth, you are not the opponent of Requiem at all. If you were a battle of life and death today, you would have died long ago. The battle skill of the Dragon subduing formula of anhun is one of the most powerful battle skills of the recognized warrior level. If he can exert all his power, even a level 8 martial artist can''t pick it up easily, let alone you who has just been promoted to level 5 martial arts. "


    Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t help but feel aggrieved for me and whispered, "didn''t Requiem lose to my brother in the end? Uncle Li, why do you look down on my brother so much? "


    Li Xin said positively, "Miss Zhou Xiaoying misunderstood. I didn''t mean to look down on your brother. What I said is the truth, and it is also a good intention to remind your brother... If Dongfang Hongfeng is complacent because of today''s lucky victory, he will lose another gambling fight with anhun in a month. "


    I remembered my agreement with Requiem after one month and couldn''t help saying, "how can I continue to surpass Requiem after one month?"


    Li Xin smiled and said, "if you are willing to bear hardships, I have a way to let you defeat anhun in a month. But you have to promise me first. Once I say it, you can''t tell anyone it''s my idea. "


    I quietly stopped Zhou Xiaoying who still wanted to speak for me, nodded at Li Xin and said, "Uncle Li, please say, I promise I won''t tell anyone."


    After hesitating for a while, Li Xin said slowly, "if you want to defeat anhun, the first thing to do is to find a way to improve your strength. Right? "


    I nodded again. I didn''t understand what Li Xin was going to say. What he just said was completely nonsense.


    The expression on Li Xin''s face was a little strange, with a trace of bad: "I know a way that can improve your strength in a month and enough to press the soul. Are you interested in listening?"


    I''m surprised. I don''t want to listen to such a good thing? But in my heart, I suddenly felt uneasy.


    I didn''t speak, but looked at Li Xin quietly, waiting for him to continue.


    Li Xin slowly turned her eyes and finally made up her mind and said, "my way is actually very simple, that is to let you worship a person as a teacher. This man is very powerful. As long as he is willing to teach you, you can certainly learn powerful combat skills comparable to the Dragon subduing formula in a month. "


    I couldn''t help frowning: "comparable to the battle skill of dragon subduing formula?"


    Li Xin nodded: "think about it, as long as you also learn the battle skills of dragon subduing formula, what are you afraid of doing? Your strength and speed are much more powerful than Requiem. In addition, you don''t lose to Requiem in terms of combat skills. Even if your combat experience can''t compare with him, your advantages are more than your disadvantages. When you fight with him again, where is the reason why you don''t win? "


    I was a little confused. I looked at Li Xin with a puzzled face and waited for him to continue to explain.


    When Li Xin saw my appearance, he smiled and nodded at me. It was clear that he was telling me to make a decision.


    After hesitating for a while, I couldn''t resist the temptation of the war skills comparable to the Dragon subduing formula, nodded and said, "who is this man? Will you accept me as an apprentice? "


    Li Xin was immediately happy: "ha ha... Don''t worry about this. He can''t refuse to accept your disciple if I come out."


    I suddenly understood why I felt uneasy before. It turned out that all this was in Li Xin''s calculation. Maybe the "master" who wanted to accept me was Li Xin himself.

 Chapter 53

    Li Xin is a three-level general. He is really qualified to take me as an apprentice.


    It''s not surprising that with his skill, he has a combat skill comparable to the Dragon subduing formula.


    Thinking of these, I smiled, bowed to Li Xin and said, "please accept me as an apprentice!"


    Li Xin was stunned and said with a smile, "it''s not me who wants to accept you as an apprentice, but someone else."


    I was also stunned. I didn''t know who Li Xin was talking about and what his idea was. If he wanted to take me as an apprentice, I could figure it out. If someone else wanted to be my master, I really didn''t know who it would be.


    Is it the mysterious master who helped me once? My heart moved and I was a little excited immediately: "who is my master?"


    Li Xin said solemnly, "you just met my fiancee, Zhu Tianjiao. Well, I didn''t lie to you, did I? Does her strength make you overjoyed and honored to be your master? "


    I looked at Li Xin in a daze. I was completely blinded for a moment. Would my master be Zhu Tianjiao? Will she take me? I really have no bottom in my heart.


    Before I could figure it out, Li Xin was impatient to pull me and ran away. He also said, "go to worship the teacher and don''t be preempted by others... I haven''t found a chance to get close to her for a long time. This is a good opportunity..."


    I was speechless and ran with Li Xin, muttering: "there was a conspiracy. I knew he could not think of me so selflessly as a businessman..."


    In order to get close to Zhu Tianjiao, Li Xin thought of such an excuse, which made my ten-year-old child speechless.


    But I don''t have any loss. The big deal is to be driven out by Zhu Tianjiao. Can she still beat me?


    To fight is to fight Li Xin. My little body can''t bear the slap of an expert like her.


    Li Xin forcibly pulled me, took me to Zhu Tianjiao''s residence with his fastest speed, then pushed the door and entered, loudly explaining our intention.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to say that he deliberately found an excuse to get close to Zhu Tianjiao, so what he said really was to let me worship Zhu Tianjiao as a teacher.


    Zhu Tianjiao is writing at her desk at the moment. She seems to know Li Xin very well. After listening to Li Xin''s words, she said faintly without raising her head: "can''t you find a better excuse to see me?"


    Li Xin immediately blushed. He didn''t know where to put his hands. He stood there at a loss.


    I really wanted to worship the master. I stepped forward and said in a proper way, "I really came to worship the master. Please accept me. I will respect you like my parents, and I will practice seriously... "


    "Why are you so likable?" Zhu Tianjiao interrupted me with a smile, stopped what she was doing and looked up at me: "do you really want to worship me as a teacher? Tell me your reason. "


    I nodded cautiously: "I know today I was lucky to beat Requiem. With my current strength, I am not the opponent of Requiem at all. I made an appointment with anhun to compete again after a month. Those who lost should agree to each other''s request. I don''t want to be defeated by him in a month, so I want to worship you as a teacher. You are so powerful, you will teach me some powerful fighting skills and let me defeat anhun again. "


    "You think so?" Zhu Tianjiao squinted at me as if she were looking at a rare treasure.


    She looked at me for a minute, and finally suddenly smiled and said, "for the sake of being grateful at a young age and covering up the ugliness of some people, I''ll take you."


    I was surprised and happy. I didn''t expect Zhu Tianjiao to really accept me. I had no hope.


    I hurried to pay homage to my teacher. My face was full of surprises and my heart was full of joy


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled and pulled me up, asked me to sit down beside her, then turned back and said to Li Xin, who was still standing in a daze: "you can go, apprentice, I take it. What are you doing here?"


    Li Xin looked depressed, but had to leave here with a bitter smile.


    I almost couldn''t help laughing. Although I was only ten years old, I could see Li Xin''s embarrassment and depression.


    Zhu Tianjiao waited for Li Xin to go away, then looked back at me and said calmly, "now I ask you, do you really want to be my disciple? You can answer me after you think about it. I won''t allow you to lie to me, let alone talk nonsense. "


    I thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "as your disciple, can I learn the same powerful fighting skills as the Dragon subduing formula and defeat opponents like anhun?"


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled and nodded definitely, "if you want to learn the Dragon subduing formula, I can start teaching you now. I can do the Dragon subduing formula, and I can do it much more than Requiem. "


    I was so happy that I immediately saluted and said, "then I''m really willing to worship you as a teacher. Please accept me as a disciple. I will do what I say and treat you as my mother... I can call you mother... "


    "You child..." Zhu Tianjiao''s face suddenly turned red: "I''m not married yet. It''s inappropriate for you to call my mother. Call me master... No, just call me sister."


    I was a little stunned and suddenly thought of Zhou Xiaoying.


    I don''t know why Zhu Tianjiao didn''t let me call her master or mother, but asked me to call her sister.


    But from my point of view, I would like to call her "sister".


    Because my sister Zhou Xiaoying is really good to me. If there is another sister, it may be better for me. Then I will be very happy. With the sister of a level 6 general, basically no one will dare to bully me in the future.


    "Sister... Sister." Although I am willing to call Zhu Tianjiao my sister, I feel embarrassed when I really shout it out.


    Zhu Tianjiao is at least 25 years old now. I''m only 10 years old. She''s over 15 years older than me. She''s really my big sister.


    But the first formal meeting was called someone else''s sister, and it was the sister who worshipped the teacher. I always felt something was wrong.


    Zhu Tianjiao answered naturally and said deliberately, "you will be my brother in the future. You should remember that you can''t call me Shifu or me... That''s what."


    I nodded, puzzled in my heart, and obediently said, "I remember."


    After a pause, I said impatiently, "sister, do we begin to practice the Dragon subduing formula now?"


    I was very anxious and couldn''t help urging Zhu Tianjiao. After all, the time left for me was only one month, which could not be delayed.

 Chapter 54

    Zhu Tianjiao was stunned and said with a laugh, "what are you doing in such a hurry? I''ll take you to meet some people first. They are all my friends. In the future, I will ask them to help me teach you all kinds of combat skills... "


    When she said this, she suddenly stared at me and said, "what skill are you practicing now? Don''t tell me it''s still an entry-level skill. "


    What I practice is the family mental skill of the Jin family. Without a name, I knew it was a skill that we Jin family had to practice for generations, and I never wanted to ask for its name.


    But I''m not stupid. Since my sister, the master I just recognized, asked, I naturally want to give it a name.


    What''s your name? I thought for a moment, and suddenly had an idea and said, "I practice alchemy. It''s a very common skill. It''s not famous."


    "Alchemy?" Zhu Tianjiao frowned slightly. With her knowledge, she didn''t seem to have heard of such a skill.


    Naturally, she won''t know this skill, because I took the name of this skill temporarily.


    My educational level is not high. I feel very proud to think of such a name.


    I want to explain the origin of the so-called "alchemy", but after thinking about it, I still can''t think of how to explain it, so I can only give it up.


    Zhu Tianjiao didn''t mean to embarrass me. Seeing that I was silent, she smiled and said, "you have a level 5 martial arts master when you are only ten years old. I think your mental skills must be very powerful. I didn''t mean anything else. I just thought that if your mental cultivation method is not good enough, I''ll pass you a set of mental cultivation method to speed up your cultivation. "


    After a pause, Zhu Tianjiao explained, "my mental skill is enough for you to cultivate to the peak of a general, and the cultivation speed is also very fast. You see, I''m a level 6 general now. That''s enough to explain that, isn''t it? "


    Zhu Tianjiao is really similar to Zhou Xiaoying. When she speaks, she treats me as a child and explains it very clearly.


    I also know that this is a normal thing. I am a child, but I have experienced more recently. I am more sensible and mature than ordinary ten-year-old children.


    Zhu Tianjiao''s words made me look forward to her cultivation methods: "can I learn from my sister''s cultivation methods?"


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled and said, "you are such a smart child. How could you ask such a question? I''m your master, sister. It''s normal for me to teach you Kung Fu. Is there anything you can do? As long as you like. "


    In fact, I was worried that after Zhu Tianjiao taught me her mental skills, I didn''t want to practice, which caused her dissatisfaction. Unexpectedly, she misunderstood me.


    I said, "then please teach me the mental method. I will practice it well and strive to integrate with the mental method I practiced earlier to improve my strength and realm."


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled: "Dongfang Hongfeng, you are so cute... Well, I''ll take you to meet my friends first, and then we will start to practice in isolation... Your sister Miss Zhou Xiaoying, I think Li Xin will take good care of her. You don''t have to worry."


    I secretly lamented Zhu Tianjiao''s thoughtfulness. At the same time, I was also secretly glad to have such a master to teach me Kung Fu. Do I still worry that I can''t learn real Kung Fu?


    I made an appointment with Requiem a month later. Now I no longer feel afraid, but rather look forward to it.


    Zhu Tianjiao took me to a strange place and asked me to wait outside the door. She entered the strange place alone.


    The reason why I think this place is strange is that I suddenly see a square building in almost all round buildings. I''m not used to it.


    In fact, when I was in Binhu village, I always lived in four Adobe houses. I didn''t feel much at that time.


    Now I''m used to seeing round buildings in the new world. It''s strange to suddenly see square buildings. It seems that people are easy to get used to some things.


    After I waited for a while, Zhu Tianjiao came out, followed by two people behind her.


    The man on the left was dressed in black and wore a black hat. He was tall but thin. At first glance, he looked like a date pole in black, with a serious face.


    The man on the right is dressed in white and also wears a certain white hat. He is a half old woman, white and fat, with a smile on his face, and looks very amiable.


    These two people are very interesting. Their dress and appearance seem to be deliberately against each other, giving people a sense of disharmony.


    Zhu Tianjiao brought these two people to me and said with a smile, "Dongfang Hongfeng, I''ve seen Black Elder and Bai Changlao."


    I knew that these two were originally called "Black Elder" and "white elder". Their names are also very interesting, just like the elders of those sects handed down from ancient times.


    When I thought of this, I suddenly shivered and looked uneasy at Zhu Tianjiao. I was quite at a loss.


    If my guess is right, if they are really the elders of some sect, it will be difficult to do this.


    Although I am still young, I have seen from many books that the establishment of gangs is strictly prohibited in the new world.


    Even many organizations that are beneficial to the state and society are strictly prohibited.


    Violators will be severely punished by the city Lord''s office, ranging from being arrested and put in prison to being executed.


    My fear and worry were seen by Zhu Tianjiao. She smiled and said, "don''t worry, these two are not the elders of any sect in the legend. Their names are black elder and Bai Changlao. How can you be so bold and timid as a mouse? "


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know what to say. My worry was not unreasonable.


    If I joined some secret organization in a daze and was sanctioned by the city Lord''s house, wouldn''t I be wronged to death, and Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying might be involved.


    And what Zhu Tianjiao said is not completely correct. When did I be bold?


    Did Li Xin take advantage of me before? She thought I was bold. At this time, she said it and wanted to exclude me?


    This is not what a good sister and master should do. Why does she look different from before?


    I was thinking, and Zhu Tianjiao said, "what are you thinking? Why don''t you come and meet elder black and elder Bai? "


    I got back to my senses and hurried to meet elder black and elder Bai. I looked respectful as if I were their disciple.

 Chapter 55

    The two people who seemed to be deliberately against each other looked at me with a smile. They were both very interested.


    But the Black Elder smiled a little ugly. It''s better to keep a straight face and look comfortable.


    I was a little uneasy when they saw me. I couldn''t help but want to step back and almost make people laugh.


    Fortunately, at this time, Zhu Tianjiao said again, "you can call them black uncle and white aunt. In the future, you will practice war skills with them. They are all experts at the same level as their sister. The Dragon subduing formula you want to learn is also one of their best combat skills. Do you understand? "


    I said "Oh" and whispered in my heart: "you are not the one who can subdue the dragon. I thought you really can do everything..."


    Zhu Tianjiao seemed to see through my mind. Seeing that I didn''t speak, she smiled and said, "they are all my friends. You should respect them like your sister, listen to their words and practice well."


    I nodded. Although I was reluctant, I also knew that I could only choose to follow Zhu Tianjiao''s words. After all, she was my master.


    Seeing that I nodded, Zhu Tianjiao smiled and talked to the Black Elder and the white elder. She was relieved of me and was not worried that I would go back on my word. She took care of herself and the black elder. Elder Bai''s family custom.


    After a while, Zhu Tianjiao left. When she left, she had to tell me to be obedient, but she had no plan to stay and teach me.


    I sent Zhu Tianjiao for a while, then returned to elder black and elder Bai and waited for their instructions.


    I was overwhelmed by these two very strange costumes. I didn''t know what to do or say at this time.


    The two men, unaware of my thoughts, led me into their room and casually pulled a chair for me to sit down and rest.


    Then the Black Elder said to me, "we know your time is very tight. Tianjiao has told us that you should learn the Dragon subduing formula within a month."


    I nodded and didn''t speak, because I knew the Black Elder had something to say to me.


    Not surprisingly, the Black Elder then said, "it''s difficult to learn the Dragon subduing formula quickly. The disciple we received before, that is, the Requiem who fought with you, took him two years to reach his current level."


    As soon as I was stunned, I immediately understood something, smiled bitterly and nodded, indicating that I understood the meaning of black elder.


    The Black Elder was satisfied with my attitude and said with a smile, "if you want to succeed in learning within a month, you must first see whether your talent is good enough. And you have to work several times and suffer a lot. "


    I said seriously, "anyway, I will learn the Dragon subduing formula and defeat anhun."


    The Black Elder smiled and said, "I have ambition and am a good child. But I still want to ask you, do you really want to practice dragon subduing formula? This is the last time I ask you. I won''t ask you again in the future. You can answer me after you think about it. "


    I frowned. I saw that the Black Elder was not joking, and I didn''t expect that the Dragon subduing formula would be so difficult to practice.


    But in my heart, it seems that a voice has been calling, so I choose to practice this dragon subduing formula.


    So after thinking about it, I said loudly, "I''ll learn this dragon subduing formula."


    "Very good!" The Black Elder smiled, and his thin face was covered with wrinkles: "then we will teach you now. You should study hard and don''t be lazy. Your sister said that at this time in a month, she will personally come and test your cultivation results. "


    I knew I had to hurry up all the time to practice. After listening to elder black, I said, "I will do my best."


    The Black Elder nodded with satisfaction: "then we''ll start now. Listen carefully. What I''ll tell you next is the formula of dragon subduing formula and the practice method. You should remember it for me tonight and understand the meaning..."


    I took back my mind and devoted myself to cultivation, no longer thinking.


    After I got the battle skill called Dragon subduing formula given to me by the Black Elder, the whole person was attracted by it in an instant.


    The battle skill was stored in a chip by the black elder. After he gave it to me, I pasted it on my forehead and soon remembered all the information in the chip.


    The books in the new world are very different from those in Binhu village. There are basically no paper books here. Most of the books are thin chips with the size of a palm of a hand.


    The advantage of chip book is that it can be directly linked to our brain, and the information in it can also be accepted and remembered by our brain at the speed of tens of t per second.


    Of course, the premise is that our body is strong enough, and a small device must be installed in the brain in advance, similar to the Bluetooth interface on the computer to link the chip.


    This is high technology. I didn''t know it. I heard it from my cheap sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    It is said that this information transmission technology that directly acts on the human brain appeared very early, 500 years ago.


    It is only found that there are many shortcomings in the process of people''s use, so now it is gradually abandoned by people.


    I don''t know how there is a chip linked device in my body, let alone whether I should use it.


    But for now, this device is very easy to use, at least saving me a lot of time.


    My memory is very good. Even if I memorize the information in this chip, I can remember it all in less than two hours.


    The Black Elder was very satisfied with this. While testing whether I remember accurately, he also explained many difficulties and areas that must be paid attention to.


    Although the cultivation requirements of war skills are not as strict as the cultivation of mental skills, it is also a good thing to avoid mistakes and detours.


    With the explanation of elder black, I will be able to take fewer detours and practice the Dragon subduing formula to a certain level faster in my later cultivation.


    I don''t have much time, that is, only one month, but I can''t tolerate any carelessness.


    In this new world of perfect combination of science and technology and Kung Fu, strength is the best thing to prove myself. I have known this for a long time, and I will do anything for it.


    The Black Elder patiently explained, but the white elder disappeared. I don''t know whether to prepare my practice place.


    I can''t practice dragon subduing Jue in their residence. It will destroy their residence.


    For a whole night, I finally mastered the cultivation method of dragon subduing formula in my chest and achieved mastery.


    Elder black is very satisfied with this. He constantly praises me for my excellent talent and is an excellent candidate to practice this dragon subduing formula.

 Chapter 56

    In fact, I understand the theoretical knowledge. When it''s time to practice, I still need more guidance from the Black Elder and the white elder.


    After breakfast, Bai Changlao came back here from nowhere. She and the Black Elder just looked at each other. Then the Black Elder said to me, "let''s go. Now we will officially practice the Dragon subduing formula."


    I nodded, followed them out of their house and into the street.


    They are going to take me to a place where there is no one else to teach me how to practice dragon subduing formula. It seems that the place is not close to here.


    After I was taken to a flying car for rent, I was told that our destination was an open-air training ground near the abyss of death.


    Close to the abyss of death, hearing these words, my heart suddenly fluctuated.


    I think of my biological parents and my brothers and sisters. I don''t know how they are now. Are they sad because of my disappearance


    The speed of the flying car is very fast. When I think about it, it has brought us to a new place.


    This place is very simple and deserted. I don''t even see the fourth person except the three of us.


    Here, a fence is made of some huge wood. The area enclosed by the fence is the so-called training ground.


    Seeing that I looked at this humble place, the Black Elder smiled and explained, "this is the outdoor training site newly bought by our training hall. It has not been officially put into use or repaired, so no one will disturb us for the time being."


    Bai Changlao also explained with a smile, "don''t be surprised. We fought for a long time before we got the consent of the owner to let you come here to practice."


    I said gratefully, "thank you..."


    Elder Bai said with a smile, "you are also our disciple now. Don''t be too restrained. When you officially start practicing later, we will ask you very strictly. You should be mentally prepared. "


    I was ready to bear hardships, so I didn''t put it in my heart. I just hope I can start practicing dragon subduing formula right away.


    The black and white elder was not wordy. They sat down on their knees and began to instruct me to practice dragon subduing formula.


    I thought the Dragon subduing formula could only be practiced if I could bear hardships, but when I officially began to practice, I found that it was much more than that.


    My body was strong enough, but when I began to practice this dragon subduing formula, I found that it was not enough.


    Dragon subduing formula is not only a combat skill, but also a skill that can temper the body of martial artists. It has high requirements for the body of martial artists.


    According to elder black and elder Bai Changlao, if you want to practice the Dragon subduing formula, you must first train your body strong enough.


    Otherwise, the warrior''s body can''t bear the destructive power and pressure that the violent movement of true Qi brings to the warrior''s body when practicing the Dragon subduing formula.


    Requiem really didn''t do his best before. He was eager to defeat the enemy with one move, but he was defeated by me.


    Otherwise, according to the strong body that anhun can cultivate the Dragon subduing formula and super combat experience, how can I bring it down?


    After only a short time of practice, I felt the pressure doubled. My proud body seemed unable to bear it. There was a faint illusion that I was going to be oppressed and cracked.


    I clenched my teeth and insisted on practicing the Dragon subduing formula. I endured all the severe pain in my body.


    I''m just beginning to cultivate. The movement of true Qi is not particularly fierce. If I can''t bear it, I don''t need to mention the later cultivation.


    Black Elder and white elder had no other ideas about this. They looked at me and saw that I was determined, and their faces showed a look of surprise and admiration.


    Once I start practicing, I will forget everything around me. This is my habit and my advantage.


    No matter what you do, only if you devote yourself to it, will there be good results.


    Cultivation is even more so. There is absolutely no possibility of speculation and slippery.


    I forgot everything for a while and practiced the Dragon subduing formula wholeheartedly, regardless of the final result and the agreement with Requiem.


    Elder black and elder Bai are very satisfied with my performance. They ask me to practice dragon subduing formula. At the same time, they will inadvertently teach me some other combat skills to enhance my overall strength.


    A famous teacher makes a good apprentice. I met a famous teacher. If I can persevere in cultivation, I think my dragon subduing formula will improve a little in a month.


    Of course, I have now understood Zhu Tianjiao''s words. The Dragon subduing formula is really not a combat skill that can be achieved overnight. It requires a lot of time and energy to practice step by step, otherwise it is easy to give up halfway.


    Persistence, persistence and hard work are the only things I have to do and must do at present.


    I clenched my teeth and tried my best to practice. Whether it was day or night, I practiced endlessly in this humble practice hall. It looked like a cultivation madman.


    My body is covered with scars. I accidentally hurt myself during cultivation.


    My body is also scarred inside. Despite the repair of genuine Qi, I still can''t bear to see it.


    The Dragon subduing formula is very demanding for the operation of true Qi and the strength of meridians inside the warrior''s body.


    Although my body is still strong, it is still a long way from the requirements of the Dragon subduing formula. Therefore, when practicing the Dragon subduing formula, I often hurt my meridians and caused countless internal injuries to myself.


    At the end of each day''s cultivation, the Black Elder and the white elder will personally help me repair the damaged meridians, so as to avoid becoming ill from overwork and affecting my future cultivation.


    With the strong support of the two masters, I can devote myself to my practice every day without scruples. I''m lucky compared with others.


    Occasionally, the Black Elder and the white elder will give me some pills, which are said to be good for my body, repair old wounds and enhance the flexibility of meridians in my body.


    I know that pills are also very expensive in the new world, so every time I take pills, I will practice carefully and absorb the properties of pills as much as possible.


    I gradually stopped talking to black elders and white elders about gratitude. I put it in my heart and wait for a certain time. I will repay the kindness of the two teachers to me.


    Although I am still young, in fact, I have understood a lot. Gratitude is something everyone must do. Now I may not be able to thank anyone, but in the future, I must let the people who have helped me know that I am not a person who does not know gratitude.

 Chapter 57

    The gambling fight again one month after my appointment with Requiem has come in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, I didn''t make a big breakthrough in cultivating the Dragon subduing formula. I could only say that I was barely getting started.


    I can reluctantly send out a dragon subduing formula, but then I will completely lose my combat effectiveness. This is almost the same as Requiem a month ago. It is just a beginner.


    Black Elder and white elder are very satisfied with this. What they care about is not whether I will win the battle with anhun tomorrow, but whether I am suitable for cultivating the battle skills of dragon subduing formula.


    They have now proved that I am very suitable for practicing this dragon subduing formula. At least I have a chance to achieve final success in practicing this dragon subduing formula.


    Although the Dragon cutting formula is only a warrior level combat skill, its power and cultivation difficulty are high enough to be compared with the martial arts level combat skill.


    It took me two years to practice calming the soul, and I just reached my current state, which is enough to illustrate this point.


    I haven''t made a breakthrough in the realm in this month. In the previous battle with Qian beixiong, in order to protect myself and Zhou Xiaoying, I forcibly promoted the realm, which caused great harm to myself. It''s difficult to get the opportunity to break through the realm recently.


    This is the sequelae of forcibly improving your strength. It''s best to practice step by step.


    Elder black and elder Bai Changlao knew about me and didn''t say anything about it. They would comfort me occasionally. They said that I was a level 5 martial artist at a young age and was much more powerful than ordinary martial artists. There was no need to rush to break through.


    I also know that this is what they comfort me. Although they are unwilling to be content with the status quo, there is no good way to change the reality, and they can only accept it silently.


    Tomorrow is the day when anhun and I agreed to gamble, so after lunch today, Bai Changlao left here to find a car to take me back to the cultivation hall to participate in gambling.


    The Black Elder had nothing to do at this time, so he took me to chat and asked me some things. What he was most concerned about was the progress of my cultivation. After asking for several times, he changed the topic and asked me if I wanted to go back to see my father and sister.


    Naturally, I want to go back to see Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying, but I prefer to go back to Binhu village to see my biological parents and my brothers and sisters.


    But this idea I will not say easily, otherwise, it will cause an uproar.


    You know, if people in the new world know that I am from an isolated place, don''t know how to get here after falling thousands of feet off the cliff, and don''t know what''s going on, they occupy the body of Oriental red maple and everything of Oriental red maple, I don''t know how they will treat me.


    I was quite childish and worried that they would directly take me to the laboratory for dissection to study how I saved my life.


    So when elder black, who has been teaching me Kung Fu for a month, talked to me about this, I didn''t dare to say a word, just nodded, indicating that I really miss my father Zhou Shuangyin and my sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    The original intention of Black Elder was to ask me if I missed Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying. Seeing my nod, he said without much thought: "your father, vice mayor Zhou, has not returned to Jingshen city yet. But you don''t have to worry. According to your aunt Bai, your father has completed his task and is on his way back. "


    I think of what Qian beixiong said before. Zhou Shuangyin''s mission this time is very dangerous. He is likely to never return.


    I was a little worried. Now I''m relieved to hear what elder Black said.


    I didn''t ask how Zhou Xiaoying was, because I knew that the warm-hearted Black Elder would take the initiative to tell me the current situation of Zhou Xiaoying.


    As expected, the Black Elder then said, "your sister, Miss Zhou Xiaoying, has now worshipped Tianjiao as a teacher and is practicing hard under the guidance of Tianjiao. She has made great progress, and now she is about to break through. "


    It was a little unexpected, but I was relieved after thinking about it.


    I was taken by Li Xin to worship Zhu Tianjiao as a teacher. Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t see me for a long time. Naturally, she would go to Zhu Tianjiao and ask me about me.


    At that time, Zhu Tianjiao would be moved by Zhou Xiaoying''s care and love for me, so she also accepted Zhou Xiaoying as a disciple.


    My guess is that it should be eight, nine and ten. The words of Black Elder also confirmed this: "your sister loves you very much. She found Tianjiao and asked you where you are. She moved Tianjiao, so she accepted her as a disciple. In the future, you can practice war skills and mental skills together with the three of us. We will treat you equally and let you learn the best war skills and mental skills. "


    I can''t help but express this last sentence of elder black. I saluted and said, "thank you, uncle black. My sister and I won''t forget your teaching."


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "we''ll talk about it later. We really like you as a talented disciple, not to get anything in return. To tell you the truth, we just want to teach a better master than us. Maybe you can represent us Jingshen city to participate in the selection of the national academy held by the red dragon state and fight for our Jingshen city. "


    I was a little surprised: "National Academy selection? What''s going on? "


    The Black Elder said, "the national court is the highest authority of our red dragon country, which is equivalent to the city master''s house of our mirror God city. However, the national court is in charge of all the people of the whole Chilong country, which has a population of 2 billion. The city Lord''s house of Jingshen city has only a population of more than one million. "


    I imagine what an authority in charge of 2 billion people will look like, but because I haven''t seen it, I don''t have any clue.


    In fact, I haven''t even been to the city hall of Jingshen city. Where can I imagine what the national court is like, which is countless times larger than the city hall of Jingshen city?


    I was surprised and satisfied with the vanity of the black elder. I heard him continue: "every ten years, the national court will select some young people under the age of 20 from each city of the red dragon state as the reserve force of the national court. All young people who have passed the selection and allocation to the National Academy will be reused and become the mainstay of Chilong state. "


    After a pause, the Black Elder suddenly sighed: "it''s a pity that the talents of our mirror God city have withered in recent years. No one has successfully entered the national court for hundreds of years. You are our hope for the next decade, so we should try our best to train you so that you can participate in the next selection of the National Academy on behalf of our Jingshen city. "

 Chapter 58

    "Can I?" I have some doubts about this. There are many young people in Jingshen City, and there are not a few excellent ones. Why did the black elders choose me?


    The Black Elder stopped joking and said seriously, "now that I''ve said this, I''ll tell you the truth. It is our Lord who really decides to let you participate in the selection of the next national court. "


    I was surprised: "Lord knows me?"


    The Black Elder nodded: "if you feel strange, I''ll ask the city Lord for you when I have a chance to see what the reason for choosing you is. Now your task is to cultivate and fight with all your strength, strive to improve your strength, and make every effort to prepare for the next election of the National Academy. Do you understand? "


    I nodded and said seriously, "I see. I will do my best."


    The Black Elder looked at me. On his thin face, a wrinkled smile appeared again: "well, although it''s earlier to tell you this, your performance has told me that we didn''t see the wrong person this time. Come on, I look forward to you winning glory for our mirror city in eight years. "


    "Eight years? Isn''t it once every ten years? " I feel that time is not enough. Eight years is a long time, but it doesn''t seem to be enough for martial artists.


    Of course, the more time a martial artist has to cultivate, the better. After all, it takes countless time to cultivate.


    "The election and allocation of the last National Council was held at the end of the year before last. It has been one and a half years since now, that is, we still have eight and a half years left. However, every time the National Academy election is allocated, the primary elections in various cities will be started half a year in advance. In other words, the rest of our practice time is only eight years. " Elder black patiently explained, "you are ten years old. You were born this month. You are ten years old. Eight years later, when you are 18, it is just right for you to participate in the selection of the National Academy. "


    I understand. Just about to ask more about the national court, I saw elder Bai coming back with a flying car.


    We got on the bus together and were ready to go to Li Xin''s training hall.


    Along the way, the Black Elder kept telling me about cultivation. Bai Changlao occasionally gave some advice. It can be regarded as sharpening his gun.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I haven''t seen each other for a month. I heard that I would come back today and waited for me at the door of the cultivation hall early.


    As soon as I got off the bus, she came up and took my hand. She kept asking me about my recent situation. It seemed that she hadn''t seen me for ten years. It was very intimate.


    Zhou Xiaoying is 18 years old and almost an adult. Now she holds me asking questions. She is like my mother, not my sister.


    In fact, I Miss Zhou Xiaoying very much, but I''m embarrassed to ask questions like her.


    Zhou Xiaoying asked for a while. After confirming that there was nothing she didn''t know about me, she released my hand and said, "you''ve lost a lot of weight. It must be too hard to practice... We''ll eat delicious food later. You can eat more."


    Black Elder and white elder smiled and looked at me talking to Zhou Xiaoying. Both of them were full of smiles.


    I was worried that they would misunderstand Zhou Xiaoying''s meaning, so I said, "Bai Changlao took good care of me. I was just anxious to practice the Dragon subduing formula, so I didn''t have a good rest and looked a little haggard. Don''t worry, sister. I''ll be fine. By the way, dad is coming back soon. Does your sister know? "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded hard and said happily, "I knew it long ago. Now that my father is back, no one dares to bully us anymore."


    I smiled and knew that Zhou Xiaoying''s dependence on Zhou Shuangyin was very serious. I was not used to seeing Zhou Shuangyin for a few days.


    This is also the reason why Zhou Shuangyin dotes on Dongfang Hongfeng and Zhou Xiaoying too much. If I were a real Dongfang Hongfeng now, I would be like Zhou Xiaoying. When I heard that my father was coming back, I thought everything had been solved.


    Because I will have another gambling fight with anhun tomorrow, we will separate after dinner, so that I have enough time to rest to meet the battle tomorrow.


    This time, my odds have been greatly reduced, one to two, while the odds of Requiem remain unchanged, still one to one.


    It can be seen from above that people in the cultivation hall are more optimistic about Requiem.


    I don''t care about the odds. I still took out 500 yuan as a bet that I can beat Requiem.


    I heard that soul calming has made great progress in cultivation in the past month. It has not only made a new breakthrough in the Dragon subduing formula, but also made great progress in the realm. It is only one step away from passing level 5 and reaching the realm of level 6.


    I was thinking that he must have fought with me again, deliberately suppressed his realm and stayed at the peak of level 5 martial arts division. Otherwise, he was afraid to be a level 6 martial arts division at this time.


    In this way, there will be many changes in the battle between us.


    It is possible that one of us will be defeated, or he can''t suppress and break through in the battle, and lose the qualification to continue fighting with my level 5 martial arts division.


    People who love gambling like gambling full of changes, because that''s more interesting.


    Gambling without knowing the result is in line with the essence of the word "gambling".


    This time, as the host, Zhu Tianjiao didn''t say much. She briefly introduced the two warring sides, and directly called a notary to announce that we began to fight.


    The audience has already known me and anhun. There is no need to introduce more. If you say more, it will easily lead to misunderstanding by others.


    I am still Oriental red maple, and Requiem is still Requiem. As long as we still participate in gambling here, our identity will not change again.


    Unfortunately, I still like the name of Oriental red maple. I feel that it''s easy to hear.


    Anhun and I don''t have any nonsense. When we are ready, we will start directly when we hear the notary''s order.


    Requiem didn''t underestimate me any more today. He attacked directly from the beginning and didn''t give me a chance to suppress him.


    Because we had a war before and we were very familiar with each other, I didn''t intend to defeat him at the beginning, but chose a cautious way of playing.


    Ann soul saw that I didn''t want to end the battle in a short time, so she attacked with all her strength without scruples.


    His attack today was obviously stronger than a month ago. I was forced to keep retreating and soon pushed to a corner of the arena.


    I was worried and knew that if I retreated again, I would be directly sentenced to failure by the notary.


    My three masters were watching my fight. They were very worried at this time, especially the black elder. He couldn''t help shouting: "attack is the best defense."

 Chapter 59

    He meant to ask me to fight back. I also had this idea, so I directly fought back with the fist technique of "Thousand Layer Wave" without thinking about it.


    When I hit this move, even I secretly regretted it. I was afraid that I would have little effect if I used the combat skills of Qianceng wave to fight people like anhun.


    I would be lucky if I could hit him, but it''s basically wishful thinking to win with this move.


    When anhun saw that I was playing the fist technique in the thousands of waves, he immediately smiled and suddenly approached me. He looked at my attack as if he couldn''t see it, didn''t avoid it, and his moves remained unchanged. He still attacked me.


    He wanted to trade injury for injury and hurt me hard at the cost of a slight injury.


    Anhun has a strong sense of battle, and her judgment of the war situation is extremely accurate. She decides how to end this gambling fight in an instant.


    However, I am not a soft persimmon to be kneaded. Seeing the hand of anhun, I have thought of how to avoid his inevitable move.


    My speed was faster than Requiem, so I flashed the moment before his attack hit me, avoided my vital parts, and blocked his attack with my left fist as fast as lightning.


    Before Requiem could react, my body had suddenly jumped away, and the distance between me and Requiem had suddenly opened a full ten meters.


    I can jump ten meters in one jump. This distance is similar to that of ordinary generals. At present, anhun can''t catch up with me.


    But can''t you run? I was proud, looked at the surprised soul on my face, smiled and said, "you didn''t hit me, let''s come again!"


    My words were a little funny. Anhu listened to the color behind him and didn''t speak. Instead, he rushed forward and rushed to me again with a fast attack.


    Naturally, I won''t make mistakes twice in a row in the same place. When my body flashes, people have reached a distance of ten meters from Requiem.


    My speed advantage is fully brought into play at this time. I don''t give Requiem a chance to attack me.


    "You''re avoiding war!" Requiem was a little anxious and couldn''t help shouting, "when can we end the battle?"


    I looked at anhun proudly, deliberately didn''t speak, and smiled proudly.


    If I can provoke anhun, maybe I can really end this gambling fight in a short time and let anhun experience my power again.


    Ann soul was really angered by me. He jumped at me and shouted "don''t want to escape". His attack speed this time was much faster than that just now, almost the same as that of me.


    I was surprised. I didn''t care to run away again. I raised my hand and clenched my fist, so I punched it.


    Requiem''s attack is an angry attack. It will be more powerful than before. I must go all out.


    The true Qi in my body runs wildly and flows to my arm along my meridians to help me increase the power of attack.


    "Touch" made a dull noise, my fist and anhun''s fist hit together, we retreated together, and the sound of pedaling immediately spread out.


    A burst of exclamation from the surrounding audience were worried about the players who had bet.


    Naturally, they are not worried that we will be hurt. What they care about is whether they can get the bet of the cultivation hall.


    This time I retreated a full ten steps to barely stabilize my body. Anhun only retreated five steps, which is much easier than me.


    I shouted "so strong" in my heart. I know that the strength of Requiem has really improved a lot in the past month.


    His strength is above me. He has made rapid progress this month. He is about to leave me behind.


    With this hard collision, I knew the strength of Requiem and my own strength. I didn''t hesitate. After standing firm, I silently began to run the Dragon subduing formula and wanted to take the last blow.


    My strength is not as good as Requiem. It''s no fun to drag on. It''s better to take my strongest blow to decide the outcome.


    Requiem''s eyes changed slightly. Seeing what I was doing, he began to prepare the Dragon subduing formula.


    He knew very well that if I first used the Dragon subduing formula, he might not be able to win today.


    After several breaths, anhun and I almost shouted at the same time: "dragon subduing formula!"


    Two dragon shaped Qi flew out of our bodies and crashed into each other.


    An earth shaking crash sounded, the ground of the arena shook violently, and countless startling voices came around.


    On the opposite side of the metal arena, there were some less obvious depressions. The metal ground, which could not be broken by bullets, was deformed.


    Requiem and I were even more miserable. Our protective clothes were damaged to varying degrees, which was useless.


    And our bodies, there are fresh blood out, looks like two blood people.


    After this attack, we were all miserable. Our true Qi almost bottomed out. The situation was very bad.


    I stood opposite anhun, didn''t speak, and no one wanted to quit this gambling fight.


    According to our previous agreement, the loser should meet the requirements of the winner.


    The word "requirement" is easy to say, but when it is really done, it will be difficult, so we must go all out to fight.


    The exclamation of the surrounding audience spread like thunder. They finally saw the fierce battle scene and smelled the smell of blood.


    They are like a group of hungry and bloodthirsty wolves, howling with excitement at this time.


    Ann soul and I were not disturbed by their howling. We stood still and prepared for the next attack.


    The real Qi in my body has dried up. If I want to continue fighting, I can only use brute force.


    I think the same is true for the pale soul. Although his strength is better than me, after using the Dragon subduing formula, his true Qi must be exhausted. He can only change his tactics and fight with his body.


    Close combat is the one that can most arouse the enthusiasm of the audience. The scene of boxing to meat and blood splashing will make the viewers excited.


    So at this time, the cheers of the audience made the whole arena boiling.


    Their voice wave after wave, like the thunder of spring. After the first sound, it will gradually become more and more and bigger.


    "You are strong." While preparing for the next battle, I said to Requiem, "so when I defeat you later, I have no other requirements. I want you to be my attendant and my subordinate."


    "Ha ha..." an Hun suddenly smiled: "that''s exactly what I think."

 Chapter 60

    My eyes changed slightly, and then suddenly shouted, "look at the move!"


    My voice fell to the ground, and people have rushed out. The martial arts without genuine Qi will weaken their speed and strength to a great extent, but it has no impact on me.


    My strength is innate, and my speed is also owned by everyone in Binhu village, which has nothing to do with the strength of true Qi.


    Anhun was startled by my speed, and instinctively stepped back.


    Then he seemed to think of something. The leg that had just retreated was quickly lifted up by him and wanted to return to the original place again.


    I won''t wait for him to adjust his posture, clench his fists, one before and one after, just like when I was practicing at ordinary times, and hit him on the chest with all my strength.


    My intention was to attack his head, but I was still too short. Even if I stood on tiptoe, I could barely level with his mouth.


    The best part I can attack is his chest.


    "Well come!" An Hun broke his drink. He also clenched his fists. Like me, he began to attack one after another.


    His attack is a disguised defense, but it looks arrogant.


    Our fists hit together like lightning, once, twice, three times... The continuous impact rang through the whole arena, bringing more cheers and more splashing blood.


    My fist was stained with blood at the moment of contact with anhun''s fist, and anhun was the same.


    We use a lot of strength, so our fists without genuine Qi protection have scars at the same time.


    We don''t care about these, and we don''t care about the intense pain from our fists. It''s like two ordinary people in boxing training. You punch me one punch at a time, regardless of any combat skills and mental skills.


    The cries of the audience are higher and higher, our attack speed is faster and faster, and the whole arena is bustling.


    I gradually felt no pain. Even my fist no longer seemed to be my own fist at this time.


    My attack is like an instinct. Nothing else is within the scope of my consideration and attention.


    An Hun also gritted his teeth and insisted, looked resolute, and refused to step back.


    Before, anhun took a small step back and was preempted by me. Up to now, he has not been able to move back this disadvantage. He will never choose to step back again.


    We fought mechanically, and the blood slowly condensed in front of us, from a drop to a ball, and then slowly into a pool, shocking.


    Naturally, the injuries on our bodies also increased slowly. The blood gradually changed our body into two bloody people.


    From fist to fist at the beginning, to the subsequent random beating, we completely lost the rules of the martial artist, regardless of which part of the other party''s body we hit.


    This kind of beating makes our bodies gradually covered with scars. It looks like being beaten by a hundred people at the same time. It''s terrible.


    We didn''t mean to stop. We kept punching and kicking. We were very happy.


    We rashly used the Dragon subduing formula. At this time, it became no different from ordinary people, so we started it basically the same as ordinary people.


    Dragon subduing formula is one of the most powerful warrior level combat techniques. It can let a warrior without the strength of a general draw his true Qi out of the body to attack the enemy. It is very powerful, which is very rebellious.


    As far as I know, a warrior who doesn''t reach the level of a general can''t fight his true Qi in vitro, either in total or purity. Therefore, he can''t fight his true Qi in vitro.


    This is not absolute. Some high-strength combat skills, such as this dragon subduing formula, can make a low-level warrior attack the enemy outside the body after refining his true Qi under certain conditions.


    However, most of these combat techniques have some defects. For example, the Dragon subduing formula will drain all the true Qi of a martial artist at one time, so that the martial artist will completely lose his true Qi after one hit, that is, almost lose his combat effectiveness.


    The rest of the attacks of those martial artists who do not have Qi in their body are just some frivolous. They all rely on their own brute force attacks. Compared with the attacks of those martial artists who use Qi to attack the enemy, their power is different from heaven and earth.


    The foundation of a warrior is the true Qi cultivated. True Qi is the basis of all combat skills and one of the most original strengths of a warrior.


    The brute force battle between me and Requiem this time is not completely powerless, because my physical strength is strong enough and Requiem is not bad, so our attack also has powerful power.


    Each blow of our two sides can leave scars on the other side who has lost the true Qi and the protection of protective clothing.


    This kind of brute force confrontation, coupled with the stimulation of blood, is very interesting. At the beginning, the audience really didn''t find anything wrong.


    After the audience cheered for a while, someone finally found something and gradually stopped cheering.


    Some people talked slowly and seemed to see the inside story of the attack of Requiem and me.


    As the notary of the arena, the big man slowly approached me and Requiem at this time, and asked, "does anyone take the initiative to admit defeat? If you continue to fight like this, there will be casualties. In order to avoid your casualties, I will announce the result of your gambling fight and give you a tie. "


    What about a tie? We all lost the chance to get the bet, and also lost the opportunity to ask each other to become our subordinates and followers


    I think so. I don''t mean to stop at all. I''m not willing to fail like this. I want to fight again.


    Requiem continued to attack without expression. His idea must be the same as mine, regardless of the notary''s warning.


    Some of the audience quarreled loudly at this time. They don''t want us to be sentenced to failure at the same time. In that case, all of them will lose money.


    Their bets, but I''m afraid there are few people who bought me, or Requiem won, and really bought our tie.


    After all, in the gambling fight, the probability of a tie is very small, and few people have the courage to bet on our tie.


    The notary drank loudly to stop the noise of the audience and approached us again.


    He must stop us from fighting like this when necessary, so as to avoid the situation of dead people and make their training hall unbearable.


    This is the rule of Jingshen city and the common rule of gambling in all arenas. Few people dare to break it.

 Chapter 61

    I don''t know if I''ve been fighting with Requiem for a long time. There was a tacit understanding between us. When the notary was less than one meter away from us, I took a step back at the same time, and then shouted at the same time: "thousands of waves!"


    When we fight with brute force, we all secretly operate our own mental skills to recover some true Qi as soon as possible.


    Now almost at the same time, we feel that some real Qi has been restored in our body. We can reluctantly use real Qi to fight, so we step back at the same time and prepare to attack each other with combat skills.


    Unfortunately, the attack skills we prepared were all the boxing techniques in "Qianceng wave".


    The family mental skill I practiced originally had to be practiced in a quiet environment to achieve the best effect, but even when I was fighting, it also had a certain effect of restoring true Qi, but the effect was very poor.


    I thought that as long as I kept blocking the attack of anhun for a while and recovered some true Qi, I would win without doubt.


    To my surprise, the mental method of soul calming cultivation also has such an effect. It can operate the mental method and restore the lost Qi in battle.


    The mental skill I want to practice for calming the soul is at least no worse than the family mental skill I practice.


    The notary was ready to separate us and announce that we were out in a tie. At this time, seeing that we were separated and were still preparing for war skills, he hurried back to make room for us to fight.


    As long as we still have combat effectiveness and no one takes the initiative to admit defeat or quit, notaries can''t interrupt our battle.


    The audience will not allow such a thing to happen, otherwise, the arena will be attacked by everyone.


    Although the Melaleuca wave combat skill is not a very powerful combat skill, it is a combat skill that can make martial artists attack in a very short time.


    The preparation time is very short and can be completed in the blink of an eye. Soul and I use the thousand layer wave warfare technique at the same time. In the eyes of outsiders, we rush to each other as soon as we separate, and then continue to fight with a more violent attack than before.


    Our attack this time, with the addition of genuine Qi, has greater prestige and greater sound.


    The audience around us who were afraid that we would be declared a failure at the same time immediately roared again.


    They must be secretly happy that we are not out at the same time. At least some of them have the hope of winning the bet.


    The battle continued, and I recovered my true Qi. I only lasted for less than a minute and ran out again.


    At this time of fighting, I felt that my physical strength and Qi were on the verge of exhaustion.


    I''m afraid I would have been defeated by Requiem if I hadn''t been determined to win and insisted all the time.


    My face grew dignified, knowing that I might fail in this gambling fight.


    In the face of predictable failure, I was very unwilling and gradually became a little impatient.


    After all, I''m still young. I don''t know that the more this happens, the more I want to keep my state of mind stable. Otherwise, I may be knocked down by the other party and completely lose the chance to win.


    At this time, an Hun''s face was also dignified. He was not much better than me. He was also exhausted of real Qi and physical strength, and was in danger.


    Although we are still fighting, we are weak. What we are trying now is to see who can stick to it better.


    Whoever can persist to the end is the final winner.


    The notary probably also saw our fighting situation, quietly approached us again, and was always ready to announce the results of our fighting.


    I fully tried the difficulty of this gambling fight and was ready to give up several times. However, as soon as I thought of the previous agreement with Requiem, I immediately gave up this idea and continued to bite my teeth.


    I don''t know if I''m a natural battle maniac. I was a little impatient, but as I continued to fight with anhun, I calmed down gradually and began to concentrate on fighting.


    This is valuable. For a martial artist, the mentality is very important.


    The battle continued. My physical strength became weaker and weaker, I felt worse and worse, my steps were chaotic, and my hand was weak.


    I also lost the ability to avoid the attack of Requiem. Every time, I used my body to resist.


    Fortunately, Requiem''s attack power is the same as me at this time. It''s powerless and can''t do much harm to my body.


    I was worried secretly. If I knew this would continue, I would sooner or later fail to hold on and be knocked down by Requiem.


    Ants can also bite the elephant to death one by one, not to mention the attack of Requiem on my body.


    Even if his strength is greatly weakened at this time, I still can''t stand hitting my body more times.


    Now in this state, once I fall, I don''t want to get up again, so I should try my best to stabilize my body and never fall.


    Some of the audience were very tired of our weak battle and couldn''t help shouting. There were all kinds of ugly words.


    If we hadn''t been covered with blood from our previous battle, I''m afraid the audience would have shouted that we were fake.


    Fake fighting in gambling will be abandoned by the audience and severely punished in the arena.


    It is said that such a thing happened before. As a result, both sides of the gambling and fighting were sent directly to the city master''s house by the cultivation hall. I haven''t seen them appear in the arena since.


    It''s not necessarily the city Lord''s residence that killed them, but at least so far, they haven''t been able to leave the city Lord''s residence.


    It is said that they are either punished for slavery or arrested and put in prison. In short, they will not be a good place to go.


    In Jingshen City, open and fair gambling is allowed, because such gambling can not only increase the income of the city Lord''s house, and the city Lord''s house can get a certain share from the gambling, but also make the martial arts of Jingshen City stronger and enhance the strength of the martial arts of Jingshen city.


    To put it bluntly, we still respect strength in the new world.


    Only when we are strong can we have a voice and have more things, such as status, such as money.


    The voices of the audience, as the training hall of the gambling and fighting organizers, can not be completely ignored.


    Among the audience, there may be some powerful people, and there must be some martial artists. The cultivation hall can''t ignore their feelings.


    "Stop!" The notary finally couldn''t see it anymore and shouted, "both sides of the gambling fight have lost their combat effectiveness. Now I announce..."


    "Wait a minute!" An Hun suddenly burst into a drink: "I can continue to fight..."


    This was what I wanted to shout out, but Requiem robbed me first.

 Chapter 62

    I secretly regret that I didn''t pay attention to this and was robbed by anhun. If anhun caught the opportunity and gave the notary the feeling that anhun still has combat effectiveness, wouldn''t I be directly declared defeated?


    Two fighters who don''t seem to have combat effectiveness, one can speak loudly and look very angry, the other can''t say a word. Who still has combat effectiveness doesn''t need to think about it.


    I now hope that the notary public will not think so, but still announce that we are tied. Although the tie is not what I expected, it is much better than failure.


    Tied for the first place, that is also the first place. Everyone knows this truth.


    Things are changeable. Just when I was secretly blaming myself and worried, I just had a burst of peace of mind. Suddenly, my legs softened and I fell down in the middle of the arena.


    His physical strength had been exhausted to the extreme. Just a violent drink made him completely lose his strength and couldn''t even stand stably.


    I was stunned by the sudden change. Looking at the falling soul, I didn''t know what to do.


    It seems that anhun has really reached the limit. It doesn''t seem that he can continue to fight as he sees on the surface.


    I was distracted and stood motionless. I didn''t wake up until the notary spoke again.


    "Now I announce that the winner of this gambling fight is Dongfang Hongfeng." The notary looked at the soul that could not get up on the ground and spoke in time.


    He handled it fairly and the audience around him was silent.


    The audience were also stunned by the sudden changes. They didn''t know what was going on.


    At this time, hearing the words of the notary, some people slowly reacted and knew that the result of this gambling fight had come out.


    I was surprised that I won again. Just a moment ago, I thought I was bound to lose.


    I took a few breaths quietly, relaxed slowly, and turned slowly to see Zhou Xiaoying and my three masters.


    Zhou Xiaoying looked distressed. Seeing me looking at her, she immediately waved to me and motioned me not to move.


    She knows that I have actually reached the final limit. If I move like this, I may fall down like Requiem before the notary gives me the reward.


    The protective clothing on me that was enough to resist the full attack of the level 5 martial arts division turned into useless fragments mixed with blood. It looked as embarrassed as it looked.


    On my face and body, I can''t see the original skin color. The whole person is blood red.


    Zhu Tianjiao, elder black and elder Bai nodded at me. They were very satisfied with my performance.


    There was a trace of worry in their eyes. Looking at me at the same time, they seemed to be worried about my injury.


    At this time, I just want to leave the arena as soon as possible and find a place where there is no one to have a good rest.


    If I have some water to drink or something to eat, it would be better. I can eat and rest and recover my strength as soon as possible.


    My head seemed a little confused, my body trembled, and I felt powerless.


    Next, no matter who spoke to me or who gave me something, I listened, responded and followed mechanically, feeling like a puppet.


    This time I won miserably. When I won, I was also hurt and embarrassed.


    The battle with Requiem made me recuperate for five days and recover reluctantly, and it was the result of taking some special drugs.


    Anhun was also badly hurt. He hasn''t fully recovered yet. It is said that he has to rest for a few more days.


    I specially went to see Requiem and told him that our agreement was still valid.


    I want him to come to me as my attendant, that is, my subordinate, as soon as he leaves the hospital.


    At the age of ten, I finally had my first subordinate, who was stronger than me. I was very excited and told my sister Zhou Xiaoying and my three masters the good news.


    My idea is to let this soul follow me all the time, be my assistant and my friend.


    In the new world, in addition to my father Zhou Shuangyin and sister Zhou Xiaoying, I know only a few people. It''s time to know more people.


    However, my three masters were worried that when I had subordinates at a young age, they would be greedy for enjoyment and no longer practice hard. They unanimously decided to take Requiem under their door, and instantly turned my subordinates into my younger martial brother.


    This makes me speechless, and I have some other ideas. I feel very disappointed.


    Looking at the younger martial brother anhun who laughed wildly after knowing the news, I wanted to go up and punch him hard and let him lie down for another ten days and a half months.


    My disappointment and depression were seen by Zhou Xiaoying. She comforted me gently and told me not to do so, lest the two masters would have any ideas about me after seeing it.


    After listening to Zhou Xiaoying''s words, I also thought of this possibility, so I closed my mouth and didn''t say anything. I just occasionally looked at the complacent soul and suddenly smiled.


    Ann Hun seemed surprised and asked with a trace of fear, "what do you want to do? Don''t mess around, or I''ll tell the masters. "


    I smiled darkly and said, "even if masters know, they won''t do anything to me. You can''t just forget my agreement. Since you are my junior brother now and can''t be my attendant, you can change it. "


    After a pause, I attached myself, stared at Anhu, said with a trace of cunning: "you are my junior brother. Then you will listen to me in the future. Elder brother is like a father, and you will obey unconditionally if you are a senior brother."


    Ann soul has grown up. He is obviously older than me. At this time, he looks like my brother. He looks very poor.


    I smiled proudly, turned to look at Zhou Xiaoying and made a face at Zhou Xiaoying, which made Zhou Xiaoying laugh.


    Ann Hun seemed to know that I was not satisfied and deliberately teased him, and suddenly smiled: "I really want to obey unconditionally, but when master''s words conflict with brother''s words, I still have to obey master''s orders. After all, master is still much older than senior brother, right? "


    I was stunned, so I heard Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t help laughing: "brother, you''re not the opponent of Requiem. His words are equivalent to rejecting your proposal."


    I also know what ahun means by saying this. With a bitter smile, I said to Zhou Xiaoying, "ahun is so cunning. I don''t feel at ease to be my attendant. Let him go."


    Requiem raised his head and said, "who is cunning? If you weren''t insidious and cunning, I wouldn''t do this to you... "


    I raised my fist, pretended to be angry and said, "if you say that about me again, I''ll beat you!"


    Ann soul closed her mouth. It seemed that she was really afraid of me beating him. Her face was depressed.


    I laughed, turned around and went out, ignoring the of Requiem.

 Chapter 63

    Leaving the hospital with a trace of loss, I ended my recuperation and was led by the black elder to the open-air training ground near the abyss of death again to continue to practice the Dragon subduing formula.


    I have just started the Dragon subduing formula and must continue to practice. I have no other ideas about it. I just began to practice very hard and completely forgot the existence of anhun.


    I don''t know how long I have been practicing in this open-air training ground. I just feel that my dragon subduing formula has gradually changed. According to the Black Elder, this change is very normal.


    I showed that I felt that the meridians in my body, especially those needed to practice the Dragon subduing formula, became stronger and wider, as if I wanted to break through the realm again.


    Secondly, I found that when I practiced the mental skill handed down by my family, the running speed of Zhenqi was much faster than before.


    In the past, it took almost two hours for the true Qi in my body to run in my body for a week. Now this time has been shortened to one and a half hours.


    I feel that I have made great progress. I am very excited and vaguely worried.


    I can almost compare the speed of running true Qi with that of the top martial artists of level 9 martial arts division. This is not a very normal thing. You know, true Qi runs too fast in the body and is very easy to damage my meridians.


    My realm has never broken through again because of the negative impact of the previous forced breakthrough.


    The Black Elder didn''t say anything about this. He just told me that it was normal. He said that every martial artist who forcibly broke through the realm could not break through again until he completely stabilized the previously broken realm.


    He told me to practice more mental skills at night, saying that whether I could break through or not, more practice would be of great benefit to me.


    I act according to my words. I am not discouraged or anxious. I often forget time and everything when I practice wholeheartedly.


    In my selfless cultivation, I suddenly found some snow tracks in the open-air training ground one day, which are white snow tracks.


    It''s snowing. It seems that it''s winter unknowingly. There are traces of snow here.


    In retrospect, I have been here for half a year.


    It''s just half a year since the competition with Requiem.


    I remember it was summer at that time. Now it''s snowing. Time has changed.


    My realm still hasn''t changed. I''m still a level 5 martial artist.


    But my dragon subduing formula has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Now I use the Dragon subduing formula to fight, the power is at least three times that of the previous battle with Requiem, and the preparation speed is shortened to only 15 seconds.


    I don''t feel much about this progress, but the black elder has said several times: "you are really a genius. You have cultivated the Dragon subduing formula in just half a year. Compared with you, many people will want to cry..."


    I know that when the Black Elder practiced the Dragon subduing formula himself, it took him two years to reach my step. It''s not surprising that he made a fuss about it.


    What I pay more attention to is not the Dragon subduing formula, but my body.


    Dragon subduing formula could have tempered the body of a martial artist. My body has really changed a lot in the past six months.


    I first grew a full five centimeters tall and grew five centimeters tall in half a year. This is a very unusual phenomenon for a ten-year-old child, almost twice as fast as a normal child.


    If I keep growing up to 18, won''t I be the tallest person in the world?


    For my doubts and worries, the Black Elder explained to me with a smile: "when I just practice the Dragon subduing formula, there will be a period of rapid increase in height, just like me and Requiem. This is the Dragon subduing formula, which is good for the transformation of the warrior''s body. You can rest assured that after you really practice the Dragon subduing formula, there will be no such thing again. "


    I have some doubts: "after practicing the Dragon subduing formula, won''t my height increase any more?"


    I''m still very short now. If I don''t grow tall anymore, as a man, is it too short.


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "don''t worry, there will still be normal growth. I promise you won''t be shorter than normal people in the future. You child, how can you care about these unimportant things without worrying about your realm at all. Your realm has been quiet for half a year. Don''t you worry? "


    I smiled. For half a year, I spent most of my time with the Black Elder, so we were very familiar and had no scruples about speaking.


    The character of the black elder has nothing to do with his appearance. In fact, he is a very easy-going person.


    I smiled and said, "I''m not worried about this. After all, I''m a level 5 martial arts teacher. It''s normal to have no breakthrough for half a year. Instead, I worry about another point, that is, how can I get fatter and fatter? "


    "Fat?" The Black Elder laughed again: "you have a little muscle and become strong. What''s getting fat there?"


    I suddenly, but quite strange. My body is obviously getting fat. Why does the black elder have to say that my body is strong?


    This strong, and the fat I think, is not a story. Is he lying to me?


    The Black Elder knew what I thought at a glance. At this time, he said, "when you are strong, you have muscles. It looks no different from being fat, but as long as you try, you will know that your strength is much greater than before."


    I stood up with doubts and prepared to have a try to see if what the Black Elder said was true.


    I was told by my parents since I was a child that no matter you are ordinary or martial, our physical strength has been set when we are about ten years old.


    The people of Binhu village can carry about 500 kg of things alone, and even if you cultivate a top master like level 9 martial arts master - the highest martial arts master in Binhu village is level 9 martial arts master - your physical strength will not increase much.


    Of course, the elderly and children under the age of 10 are not among them. Their physical strength is generally lower than this figure.


    This is the pride of the people in Binhu village, and it is also an unbreakable "Curse".


    For more than a thousand years, I don''t know how many ancestors of Binhu village have worked hard for this. Unfortunately, they haven''t been able to find a way to break this "Curse".


    If my current physical strength has been greatly improved due to the cultivation of dragon subduing formula, does that mean that I have found a way to break the Millennium "Curse" of Binhu village?


    This is the greatest good thing for me in my life, and it is also a direction of my future cultivation.

 Chapter 64

    It can enhance the strength of the body, which means that I can have a stronger body in the future, and my combat effectiveness will be greatly improved.


    With great excitement, I strode to a huge test stone.


    The test stones here are used to cultivate strength and strength. Large and small test stones with various weights.


    The piece in front of me is just 500 kg. At ordinary times, those who have reached the level of generals in the new world will use it to exercise their strength.


    At this moment, I wanted to test whether my strength had improved, so I came to try.


    "Be careful, this test stone has 500 Jin. You are just a child. Even if you have practiced the Dragon subduing formula and your strength has increased, don''t move these test stones that can only be raised by those who have reached the level of generals." The Black Elder stopped me quickly. He was worried that my recklessness would hurt myself.


    What he didn''t know was that before I practiced the Dragon subduing formula, I could easily trek ten kilometers on foot with a weight of 500 kilograms.


    Now I''m going to take this 500 Jin test stone to verify whether my physical strength has increased. I''m not worried about hurting myself.


    I didn''t listen to the Black Elder''s words. I reached out and grabbed a test stone, raised my arm, and lifted it over my head with ease.


    I moved under my feet and came to another 500 Jin middle-aged test stone. I tried hard to pick up another test stone.


    Next, like a trick, I used my other hand to pick up the test stone and prepared to lift the two test stones that add up to a thousand kilograms at a time.


    If I really do this, it will prove that my dragon subduing formula is of great use to the people of Binhu village, at least in increasing physical strength.


    The second test stone I picked up suddenly flew up. I didn''t seem to use much strength, but it flew to a position flush with my chest.


    Before the test stone fell, I grabbed it and raised it high.


    I held a 500 kg test stone in one hand and felt the pressure on my legs increase countless times.


    I can only barely stand still. If I move, I may have to throw away a test stone.


    This shows that my physical strength can only reluctantly lift a weight of 1000 kg. If there is more, it may not work.


    This makes me very excited. What the Black Elder said is actually true. My physical strength has doubled.


    Double the promotion, for me, but a great progress, but also a big surprise.


    The bigger surprise is that I have found a way to improve my strength and change the current situation of people in Binhu village.


    This is an unexpected joy and the result of my hard cultivation for half a year, so my face is full of smiles. I''m so happy that I can''t wait to jump eight feet high.


    Gently put down the test stone, and I patted the dust on my hand, just to grasp the excitement and pass it on to the black elder.


    But as soon as I turned around, I found that the Black Elder looked at me in surprise. It was completely distracted, and there was no sign of turning his eyes.


    I looked at my body. My clothes were intact and there was no dirt. I touched my face again and didn''t feel any discomfort.


    I was surprised. I raised my head to see elder black. I don''t know what happened to him.


    The appearance of the Black Elder also attracted the attention of the white elder who had just come. The white elder was carrying our Chinese food today. In a box, generally speaking, there were three dishes and a large bowl of rice.


    What we eat is not much different between new world and Binhu village, but mainly rice, vegetables and meat.


    Bai Changlao put down the food box in his hand. Seeing that elder black still didn''t move, he stepped forward and came to elder black. He asked loudly, "what are you looking at? What''s good? Isn''t it still Oriental red maple? "


    The Black Elder stirred up his spirit and came back to his senses. He rubbed his chest and shouted, "what are you doing? Scared the hell out of me... "


    After a pause, he suddenly jumped up, violently pulled the white elder and shouted, "miracle, miracle! Did you see it? Do you see... "


    Bai Changlao was startled by the Black Elder''s action: "Why are you surprised?! What miracle? See what? "


    The Black Elder pointed at me and was so excited that he couldn''t speak.


    The white elder turned to look at me with a puzzled face.


    I also have doubts on my face. I don''t know what happened to the black elder who has always cared about me and has always been an expert.


    The Black Elder took a deep breath, tried to calm himself down, and then said excitedly: "don''t you see... This... This Oriental red maple, just lifted two 500 Jin test stones... Two!"


    "Two?!" Bai Changlao''s face was incredulous: "how is it possible? Are you dazzled? I said you''re old enough to talk nonsense like children? You and I can''t lift two pieces at a time, let alone Oriental red maple? "


    The Black Elder interrupted the white elder and said loudly, "it''s true! I saw it with my own eyes. I don''t believe it. Let Dongfang Hongfeng give it again... "


    Bai Changlao looked at me, turned his head and slapped me fiercely, and hit the thin cheek of the black elder.


    She shot without warning. She was fast and strong. I don''t know why she was so angry all of a sudden.


    The Black Elder was startled and quickly stepped back to avoid the blow of Bai Changlao: "what are you doing?!"


    The Black Elder was surprised and couldn''t help shouting.


    "I think you''re possessed. I''ll wake you up and see if you dare to talk nonsense. I don''t know if you have a problem today. I''ll say something out of tune. " Bai Changlao also shouted, "don''t you see how old Dongfang Hongfeng is this year? He''s only ten years old. Have you ever seen a ten-year-old child who can lift a thousand kilograms? Dongfang Hongfeng is not a military general. Where did he get such great strength? "


    The Black Elder stared at Bai Changlao and me in a daze, and gradually there was some doubt on his face: "but... I saw it clearly just now... Am I really dazzled? No, I didn''t doze off... "


    At this time, I understood the reason why the Black Elder was excited and why the white elder suddenly wanted to beat the black elder.


    I wanted to explain this for elder black, but before I could speak, elder Bai said, "I said you have a problem today... Stop talking nonsense, eat and don''t delay the cultivation of Oriental red maple."


    The strange expression on the Black Elder''s face seemed to still have some doubts and doubts about this matter. His eyes looked at me with a strange look.


    I''m a blockbuster. At least Heichang is always frightened by my actions.

 Chapter 65

    Seeing that elder black was still staring at me, elder white pulled elder black and said angrily, "you don''t want to eat my meal, do you?"


    The Black Elder suddenly excited the spirit again. He seemed to be afraid of the white elder. He quickly sat down and said with a smile: "how could it be? Your rice tastes delicious. I''ve eaten bowl after bowl. I haven''t eaten enough all my life. Why don''t I want to eat it? Am I right, Oriental red maple? "


    I feel a little confused. The black elder is really strange today.


    He talked to Bai Changlao, but asked me if I was right. What''s the matter? Did I scare him by lifting two test stones just now?


    He is a level 6 general. How dare he be so timid? I don''t understand.


    My doubts are basically reflected in my face.


    The Black Elder and Bai Changlao looked clearly and plainly, so they blushed together, as if they had done something wrong for fear of being discovered by their parents. They were very different in peacetime.


    "Er... Well, Dongfang Hongfeng, it''s almost the new year, and you''re about to be one year older. After the new year, you''ll be eleven. According to our plan, before you are eleven years old, you will practice the Dragon subduing formula to the second level. "


    The Black Elder hurriedly said, "you have reached the first level of perfection, but there is still some distance from the second level. You should seize the time to practice and don''t be lazy. So... You eat quickly and practice after dinner. Don''t stop without my command... Remember? "


    I nodded and felt that the Black Elder today was really strange. I didn''t see him say so much when I was eating. At most, I deliberately asked the white elder to say a few irrelevant words, which would not interfere with my eating at all.


    I was worried that the black elder would be in trouble with me today, so after eating the meal, I hurried back to the place of cultivation and continued to practice the Dragon subduing formula.


    There are only two levels of dragon subduing formula. In addition to the real dragon coming to the world on the first level, it is the Double Dragons going to sea on the second level.


    Of course, the Dragon subduing formula has its own unique body refining method, which is what I value most and has given me great benefits so far.


    Soul and I have learned the first move in the Dragon cutting formula. Many people have seen it.


    Its power is so powerful that it can be compared with that of a level 8 martial arts master.


    The place where the dragon shaped true Qi virtual shadow attacks is enough to deform the metal ground of the incomparably hard cultivation hall. If it directly hits people''s body, I''m afraid no one below the generals can be safe except those in the martial arts realm who specialize in cultivating body skills.


    The warrior is human and the body is flesh. How can he withstand such a strong attack?


    The first move of the Dragon subduing formula, I''m already familiar with it. I can be said to have learned it.


    But the second move of the Dragon subduing formula is that the two dragons go to sea. I haven''t found a way to practice. I''m a real layman.


    According to the Black Elder, the second move of the Dragon subduing formula, the Twin Dragons go to sea, is powerful enough, but it is comparable to the full-strength attack of the martial artists at the level of the top martial arts division of level 9.


    In other words, the power of Twin Dragons to go to sea can sweep all martial artists below level 9 and be invincible.


    I''ve heard the Black Elder say the power of dragon subduing formula before, and I know why the soul of the first layer of dragon subduing formula has such a strong body.


    Now I want to come. If anhun had practiced the first level of dragon subduing formula to a perfect level earlier, I would not win our two gambling fights.


    When I think of this, I can''t help feeling a little elated. You know, before I was 11 years old, I already had the realm of level 5 martial arts teachers and learned the first level of dragon subduing formula. Among my peers, I was almost an expert without opponents. I''m not proud.


    I even suddenly came up with an idea, that is, if I go out to gamble now, can I sweep level 5 martial arts teachers?


    This idea is crazy, but it is quite proud of me, a child under the age of 11.


    However, this absurd idea was quickly recognized by myself. I still know my strength at this time, and I also know that gambling is not as simple as expected.


    I began to feel a little proud. I thought that I was already "invincible" after learning the first level of dragon subduing formula in the realm of level 5 martial arts teacher.


    It''s no wonder I think so. After all, I''m not old enough to have the realm of level five martial arts. I won two gambling fights with anhun. Now I''ve learned the most powerful warrior level battle skill dragon subduing formula recognized by the world. It''s strange that I''m not floating.


    My idea flashed in my mind, then it lingered and firmly occupied my mind. It seems that this is the case, but I just think of it now.


    It is with such changes that I will inevitably be distracted when I practice.


    The black elder who has been paying attention to me gradually saw something, but he didn''t say anything.


    I can''t concentrate when I practice, and the second level of the Dragon subduing formula is very difficult to practice, so my practice has entered a bottleneck period.


    I spent a full month practicing the second layer of dragon subduing formula and went to sea without any progress.


    Just when I was a little impatient and wanted to stop practicing Shuanglong and go to sea, the Black Elder smiled and said to me, "you''re tired, too. Let''s take a day off today."


    My heart was overjoyed. I felt really sleepy. Someone gave me a pillow when it came, which was just what I wanted, so I quickly said, "OK."


    I was afraid that the black elder would repent and let me continue my cultivation, so I was so excited.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the Black Elder still said with a smile: "let me take you to see your sister. She practices with Tianjiao in the cultivation hall. You must miss her very much. Let''s go and see her while we have time today."


    I feel that today''s black elder is so good. He thinks of everything for me. He can compete with my sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    I really miss Zhou Xiaoying. After listening to elder black, I quickly agreed.


    Elder Black said no more. He called Bai Changlao out and found a car. The three of us went to Li Xin''s practice hall together.


    Bai Changlao generally doesn''t care about my cultivation, but he is very concerned about my life.


    She will help me cook, wash my clothes and take good care of me.


    White elder and black elder have a clear division of labor. One supervises and guides my practice, and the other takes care of my life.


    I am also very grateful to them. I respect and appreciate them no less than Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying.

 Chapter 66

    When we returned to the cultivation hall, Zhou Xiaoying was still practicing and didn''t wait for me at the gate like last time.


    I know that martial arts practitioners can''t interrupt casually. Although I''m a little disappointed, I don''t mean to blame Zhou Xiaoying.


    The Black Elder was disappointed. He looked at me and said, "I knew your sister had been practicing in seclusion. We should come back at another time."


    I smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. My sister is 18 years old and is still a level 3 martial artist. If I don''t work hard, I''ll leave her far behind... "


    I would never have said this six months ago, but now I don''t think there is anything wrong with saying such a thing.


    A trace of worry flashed in the eyes of Black Elder and white elder. They looked at each other and shook their heads slightly.


    The Black Elder said, "since we are back, we don''t have to hurry back. It''s almost the new year. There will be a point ranking war in the arena. Let''s go and have a look today. By the way, relax. What do you think? "


    When I heard that there was a gambling fight, I immediately became interested and quickly said, "OK, I just want to see the gambling fight."


    I wanted to do one more thing, but as soon as I heard about the gambling fight, I put it down for the time being.


    What I want to do is to take this opportunity to see my father Zhou Shuangyin. Zhou Shuangyin came back a few months ago. I haven''t been to see him.


    It is said that Zhou Shuangyin was indeed injured and his injury is still very serious. He first lived in the hospital for a period of time, and then he has been cultivating at home. So far, he has not recovered.


    I was not allowed to go home to see Zhou Shuangyin because I wanted to practice the Dragon subduing formula. I''ve been talking about it all the time.


    Now is a good opportunity. I originally planned to go back and have a look, but the words of the Black Elder aroused my interest. I want to see the point ranking war first, and then go back to see Zhou Shuangyin.


    The Black Elder and the white elder took me to the arena dedicated to gambling and fighting. At a glance, I saw that there were people fighting in the arena, and surrounded by onlookers.


    I haven''t seen such a lively scene for nearly half a year. Now when I first see it, I can''t adapt to it.


    I quietly stepped back and stood between the Black Elder and the white elder. It seemed that I became timid and didn''t dare to stand with strangers.


    "Watch carefully. Maybe you can try your skills later." The Black Elder suddenly looked back at me and said solemnly, "you have been practicing hard for half a year. If you have a chance, go up and try your skills. It can also be regarded as testing the results of your cultivation in the past half a year."


    I said with some doubt, "my points are only 6 points, and I also have a chance to play?"


    The Black Elder smiled and said: "the rule of the point ranking war is that as long as those who have participated in the gambling fight and have won a victory can participate. The precondition is that those with more points cannot challenge those with lower points, and those who are not in the same state cannot challenge each other. There are no other rules besides these. "


    I suddenly said, "so I can participate. That''s great. I just want to try my hand and win some money by the way..."


    The Black Elder said with a smile, "what''s going on now is the challenge between level nine warriors. I think it will be over in a while. If you''re ready, I''ll sign you up. After the next game, you can go up and try your hand. "


    I didn''t think there was anything wrong, so I nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go to the owner of Li Xin hall to get the protective clothing and prepare for the battle."


    The Black Elder smiled and signed me up. I found Li Xin with Bai Changlao. Li Xin was not surprised to see me. It seemed that he knew I would come back here today.


    I explained my intention as like as two peas. Li Xin gave me a protective suit, which was exactly the same as the one I used to wear before I was in the spirit of fighting. It was also able to defend against the attack of the five class martial arts teacher.


    Thanks Li Xin, Bai Changlao and I returned to the arena again. The previous gambling fight has ended, and the two sides of the new gambling fight are already fighting.


    I know it will be my turn to fight soon. I have some expectations and excitement in my little heart.


    I seem to see the opponent who left dejected after being defeated by me, and I seem to see a lot of rewards given to me by the notary, and I see a lot of people around me praising me


    I seem to have won before I played. I''m almost laughing with joy.


    The Black Elder and the white elder around me frowned secretly. They all looked very disappointed.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t notice this at all. I continued to immerse myself in my fantasy and entertain myself.


    "Go up..." I don''t know how long I stood foolishly. The voice of the Black Elder came into my ears: "it''s your turn to play."


    I reacted and saw Zhu Tianjiao standing in the middle of the arena, looking at me. It seemed that she had called my name, but I didn''t hear it.


    I quickly took back my mind, strode over and stood beside Zhu Tianjiao.


    Zhu Tianjiao frowned slightly, but did not say anything. Some of the audience around me knew me, so they shouted and shouted at me. Some cheered me on, and some scolded me behind some people.


    I thought to myself, whoever doesn''t cheer me on, or buys my opponent to win, just wait to lose money.


    My pride has completely occupied my whole brain at this time, making me arrogant. I think that as long as I am in the level 5 martial arts realm, no one will be my opponent.


    My opponent has not been called, which makes me a little impatient. I can''t help but say to Zhu Tianjiao, "who is my opponent?"


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled and ignored me. Instead, she shouted to the audience, "let''s invite the opponent of Dongfang Hongfeng this time to enter the arena."


    Requiem? My heart suddenly trembled. Isn''t that my old opponent and my current junior brother?


    How can I meet Requiem again? Haven''t we already played two games?


    Doesn''t anyone else dare to fight me? Whose idea is this? It''s terrible.


    I played a game with anhun seven months ago and the same game six months ago. Both times, anhun was defeated by me.


    Today, I''m here to participate in this point ranking war. How can I meet Requiem again? My heart is full of doubts and puzzles.


    Did someone deliberately arrange this so that I could win three consecutive victories?


    You know, he failed in the last two battles between me and Requiem. With my current strength, it''s not easy to solve him. There''s no suspense at all?


    However, for the sake of his being my younger martial brother now, I tried my best not to hurt him too badly, lest it had nothing to do with my masters'' faces.


    They are all disciples of masters. There is no need to make the relationship too rigid

 Chapter 67

    When I was thinking, anhun stepped into the arena at a steady pace. He greeted me first and said with a smile: "elder martial brother, I didn''t expect that we could play again at the end of this year. Elder martial brother, I''m your loser. Elder martial brother won''t think it''s meaningless to play with me?"


    Before I could speak, ahun''s voice suddenly changed and said seriously, "younger martial brother, I will try my best to defeat you, and I will never release water because you are my senior brother. So please try your best to fight with me, senior brother. Don''t leave any hands behind. "


    I smiled with a trace of disdain: "it''s up to you. Anyway, you can''t beat me. You must lose this time."


    An Hun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the expression on his face changed a lot in an instant, but he didn''t say anything, but looked at Zhu Tianjiao and waited for the beginning of the gambling fight.


    Zhu Tianjiao''s face also changed slightly, but she didn''t say anything more. Instead, she loudly invited a notary to announce the beginning of the gambling fight.


    At the same time, I also learned from the notary that the winning party can take all the points of the opponent from both sides of the point ranking war, and the losing party will be asked to give at least 1000 yuan to the winning party as a reward.


    This is the rule of the point ranking war. Everyone should abide by it, not for anyone.


    I didn''t pay attention to this at all, because at this time, I have enough confidence to defeat Requiem again.


    My confidence has unconsciously turned into blind confidence. At this time, I am arrogant and don''t look at others at all.


    This time I didn''t rush to prepare and start like the previous two times, but looked at Requiem calmly, waved to him and motioned him to do it first.


    An Hun''s face was more ugly than before. He didn''t speak or say hello. He raised his hand and punched me directly in the chest.


    This move of calming the soul is a very common move, and even the fighting skills are not up to it.


    After I saw it, I didn''t take it to heart. I simply raised my hand and didn''t intend to use my best. I just returned it with a random punch.


    When my fists crossed, my arm trembled violently, and then there was a severe pain.


    The fist of anhun was incredibly powerful. With one move, I hurt my arm.


    I know I''m careless and underestimate the progress of anhun in the past six months.


    If there is regret medicine in this world, I will spend all my family property to buy one. Unfortunately, there can be no such regret medicine in that world.


    At the moment of fighting with Requiem, my right arm was injured and almost lost the possibility of using my right arm to attack.


    The severe pain made me wake up a lot in an instant, and suddenly had a great regret for my contempt and carelessness.


    At this time, I realized that I was not invincible. Even those who had been defeated by me may surpass me and become my strong opponent after a period of cultivation.


    I suddenly thought of how ridiculous my previous complacency and arrogance were. I suddenly realized that I had suffered a great loss.


    I was surprised to find that the mistake I made now was the mistake made by anhun when I gambled with anhun for the first time.


    It seems that I am too arrogant. This fall is destined to fall very hard.


    The battle continues. Anhun will not stop immediately because I hurt my arm by his move. On the contrary, when he sees me injured, he will only defeat me completely with the most fierce attack and won''t give me any chance to turn over.


    Gambling should be like this. You can''t show mercy, and you can''t easily underestimate your opponent.


    Even if your opponent has been hurt by you, you can''t give him a chance to fight back, otherwise you have a great chance to be hurt by your opponent.


    Only after completely defeating your opponent can you really win. Otherwise, once you are a little negligent, your opponent may seize such an opportunity and defeat you in one fell swoop.


    There are many such examples, which can be said to be common.


    Soul is often involved in gambling. He doesn''t know this, so when he saw that my right arm was injured, he not only didn''t stop the attack, but made every effort to attack and defeat me completely.


    My right arm was injured and it was difficult to lift it. I could only attack and defend with my left arm, and my combat effectiveness was almost half lost.


    At this time, anhun''s confidence soared and he was determined to defeat me. He was ashamed before the snow, and the attack intensity increased greatly.


    As this ebb and flow, I immediately fell completely into the downwind. I was pressed by Requiem and had no power to fight back.


    This is very uncomfortable and almost makes me crazy. If I hadn''t been gambling, I even had the impulse to cry.


    I regret it in my heart. I really want to slap myself and let myself completely remember this lesson.


    Requiem''s attacks hit my immobile body one after another. Even if my body is strong enough, I can''t support it gradually after being hit more times.


    I know I will lose if I go on like this, and I can imagine the result of the gambling fight.


    I want to change my tactics. It''s best to avoid Requiem''s attack first, and then find a way to turn the war around.


    But now, since I lost the first opportunity, I have not been able to jump out of the crazy attack of Requiem. Even if I have the intention to change the war situation, I am powerless.


    There are constant scars on my body. If I hadn''t been worried about peace of mind, I might have been defeated if I hadn''t used the Dragon subduing formula so far.


    My body was gradually stained with blood, my head was broken and bleeding, and it looked terrible.


    Fortunately, the protective clothing I wear protects the vital points of my whole body, otherwise, my injury will be more shocking.


    I''m not willing to be defeated like this. With my current strength, even if I can''t win the current Requiem, I won''t be defeated by him so easily. Everything is caused by my arrogance.


    I insisted hard under the hand of anhun, and some of the audience around me couldn''t help shouting: "what''s the matter? Are they fake fighting? "


    Immediately someone else followed and shouted, "why didn''t Dongfang Hongfeng fight back? What is he doing? "


    "Give us a statement!"


    "Pay us back!"


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of sounds are buzzing in my ears. I feel like I''m surrounded by leeches. It''s very uncomfortable.


    The notary didn''t speak. He seemed to think that my blindly defending and avoiding was bad and should be scolded by the audience.


    I''m even more worried, but there''s nothing I can do about it. I don''t want to fight back, nor do I want to defeat Requiem as I did a few times ago. I''m really powerless.

 Chapter 68

    There is no other way, I can only try to fight with the Dragon subduing formula.


    If I succeed, I may have a chance to win. If I fail, admit defeat. Who calls me so arrogant, so confused and stupid?


    Thinking of this, I can only drink the "dragon subduing formula" and begin to prepare my last mace in the soul soothing attack.


    At this time, an Hun had seen that I wanted to make the last move. He immediately began to prepare the Dragon subduing formula, drank the same fiercely and made the same resolute move.


    We have had this experience for a long time, so we are very skilled in using our strongest blow.


    Two dragon shaped true Qi and virtual shadows collided violently in this arena, making a violent sound. At the same time, they also aroused the enthusiastic response of the audience, and the cry resounded everywhere.


    I was completely disappointed after this blow. In the past six months, my dragon subduing formula has made great progress, but my soul subduing formula has also made great progress.


    Our attack was evenly matched, and no one took advantage of it.


    At this moment, I was scarred. I no longer had the previous arrogance and self-confidence. I had to lower my head, bite my teeth and whisper to the notary that I gave up.


    When I said "admit defeat", I wanted to find a way to get in. It was a shame to throw it home.


    The shouts and curses of the audience and the congratulations of some people on the soul came to my ears. I felt hot and ashamed on my face.


    This is the lesson, the lesson of my arrogance and defiance.


    Poor me, I was full of self-confidence before. I said that my soul was vulnerable. Now I think it''s ridiculous.


    In the war with Requiem, I was forced to admit defeat. I felt no face, and my previous self-confidence was instantly hit.


    I was even a little afraid to look into the eyes of the Black Elder and the white elder. I was afraid that they would scold me for it.


    As for Zhu Tianjiao, when she was in the arena, she had given me a big white eye. Her dissatisfaction with me had already been shown, and I dared not say anything to her.


    Xin Kui my sister Zhou Xiaoying closed today. Otherwise, if she saw my gambling fight today, she would be very disappointed.


    I went out of the arena and came to the Black Elder uneasily. Before I had time to admit my mistake, the Black Elder said, "it doesn''t matter if the gambling fight fails. As long as you can remember today''s lesson, don''t underestimate anyone in the future."


    I nodded hard. I already knew my mistake and what I should do in the future.


    In my heart, I have reflected countless times, but I didn''t say it.


    Elder Bai gently pulled my injured right hand and gently asked me, "does it hurt?"


    Elder Bai''s words made me feel ashamed. My injury was caused by my carelessness. It has nothing to do with others. I don''t deserve the care and greetings of others, especially those who have always been good to me.


    My tears swirled in my eyes. I forced myself to hold back my tears and whispered, "it doesn''t hurt."


    What really hurts should be their hearts. I failed to live up to their teachings and let them down.


    "Silly boy." Bai Changlao gently handed me a pill and said, "don''t think too much. Just remember the lesson this time and don''t make it again in the future. Take the medicine and we''ll go back in a minute. "


    I can''t wait to leave here and never come back here again. This is already a forbidden area for me.


    I made up my mind secretly. From then on, I will treat any opponent as my strongest opponent and never underestimate others like this.


    I suddenly remembered visiting Zhou Shuangyin. Although I was embarrassed to speak at this time, I still talked to elder black.


    Elder black and elder white smiled and promised to let me go back to see Zhou Shuangyin, but when they were about to leave, they heard Zhu Tianjiao''s order from anhun.


    Zhu Tianjiao asked me to return to the cultivation ground for cultivation immediately and listen to the soothing tone. Zhu Tianjiao was very dissatisfied with my performance and was furious.


    I didn''t dare to disobey Zhu Tianjiao''s order. I had to give up the idea of visiting Zhou Shuangyin temporarily, just call Zhou Shuangyin, and then return to the open-air training ground with black elder and Bai Changlao.


    Elder black and elder white took me out of the arena and still took a ride back to the open-air training ground.


    I didn''t speak all the way, nor did black elder and white elder. Their faces were not good. They seemed to mind my carelessness this time.


    If the driver didn''t look at us occasionally, I would even feel that the people in the car are not living, which is rather gloomy


    We finally got to the open-air training ground. After we got off the bus, we walked towards our residence here without waiting for the driver to leave. We didn''t even call the driver.


    Back to the residence, the depressed atmosphere made us all feel very uncomfortable.


    Elder black and elder Bai didn''t speak, and I didn''t know how to speak. The three of us sat together.


    We sat until it was getting dark, but no one moved, no one spoke, and no one went to cook.


    The Black Elder closed his eyes and didn''t know if he was asleep. Bai Changlao stared at the dark training ground outside the window. He even forgot to cook and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I couldn''t stand the atmosphere. I summoned up the courage and said, "I''ll practice..."


    The Black Elder suddenly opened his eyes, looked at me and asked solemnly, "have you figured it out?"


    I was stunned. Before I answered the Black Elder''s words, Bai Changlao also said, "do you really want to be clear?"


    I realized why they didn''t talk or cook. It was to give me time to think clearly, or reflect.


    I took a deep breath and said decisively, "think clearly. I know what to do in the future. Please rest assured!"


    The Black Elder stood up and suddenly laughed and said, "OK! Great. Such a thing, only if you think it through yourself, you won''t make the same mistake again in the future. Dongfang Hongfeng, we are not afraid of making mistakes. As long as we can correct them after making mistakes, we are still good children. "


    I suddenly felt like crying, but I still held back.


    Bai Changlao stood up with a smile and said loudly, "we''ll have braised meat tonight, and your black uncle can drink some wine... Let''s celebrate..."


    Celebrate? I think I heard wrong. I failed in gambling, lost face and lost money. What''s worth celebrating?


    The Black Elder also said: "it''s to celebrate. I''ll buy wine and come back in a minute. Dongfang Hongfeng, you help your aunt Bai cook and have a good meal in the evening. We will continue to practice tomorrow... "

 Chapter 69

    The last half sentence of the Black Elder was said in the distance. At his speed, his voice did not fall, and his people had disappeared in my sight.


    Black Elder actually likes to drink, but he doesn''t drink when white elder is around.


    It''s not that the black elder is afraid of the white elder, but because the Black Elder respects the white elder very much, the Black Elder forces himself not to think about drinking in front of the white elder.


    The three of us had a big dinner together and talked about the next practice, so I went back to my room alone and began to practice.


    The previous encounter with the wall broke my head and made me feel ashamed. I should reflect on myself and practice harder.


    Requiem should be receiving the blessings and congratulations from everyone at this time, and those should belong to me.


    Unfortunately, my arrogance makes my Master Zhu Tianjiao look down on me, let alone others.


    It''s no use regretting now. What''s left is to try my best to cultivate and try to change people''s views on me in the next battle.


    In the final analysis, we should improve our strength as soon as possible. Only strong strength is the best guarantee, which is more important than those false names that are useless to me now.


    Generally speaking, I can practice my combat skills during the day. At night, I can practice my family martial arts.


    Before, Zhu Tianjiao wanted to teach me a new cultivation method, but after I got it, I didn''t think about whether to practice the new method from scratch, so I still practiced the family handed down method most of the time.


    If I practice the skill passed to me by Zhu Tianjiao from the beginning, I need to spend more time and verify whether these two mental skills can be practiced at the same time.


    If I can''t practice at the same time, I must give up the same and specialize in one of them.


    I''ve been practicing the family handed down skills for a long time, so it''s better to concentrate on practicing the family handed down skills.


    Now I can see that Zhu Tianjiao doesn''t pay much attention to my disciple.


    All along, I didn''t even have much chance to talk to Li Xin except that I occasionally saw her in Li Xin''s practice hall.


    In addition, this time I lost such a big person, and I don''t know if she will ignore me. I''m afraid the teacher apprenticeship relationship that exists in name will come to an end.


    The Black Elder continued to stare at me as always to practice war skills and mental skills, and his requirements for me were as strict as ever.


    He had no other ideas about me. He was still very serious when instructing me to practice.


    I still have self-knowledge. I know what I have to do at this time is to practice wholeheartedly. In addition, I don''t have to think about other things. After all, improving my strength is the most important.


    I put myself into practice again, and gradually forgot the time and the shame before.


    I only occasionally talk about flowers with elder black and elder white when I eat and sleep every day, and I will find things like weather changes.


    The open-air training ground is very quiet. Usually no one comes, so there is no one to disturb me.


    This is just what I want, so that I can practice wholeheartedly.


    This time I completely forgot everything outside me, including my parents and brothers in Binhu village, Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying.


    Spring comes and autumn goes, cold comes and summer goes. I don''t know how long I have been practicing in this open-air training ground. I also forget when the Black Elder taught me new combat skills.


    I remember that at some time, I learned the second layer of dragon subduing formula, and the Double Dragons went to sea, which was praised by the Black Elder and the white elder.


    Looking back carefully, I feel that it has been a long time since I learned the second level of dragon subduing formula.


    If I remember well, I should have fully mastered the second layer of dragon subduing skill a year and a half ago. I can be regarded as having completed this very difficult battle skill.


    Using my current state to perform the Dragon subduing formula is not as powerful as I heard the Black Elder say before.


    This is probably because I didn''t reach a higher level. When I cast it, I didn''t have enough Qi and my power decreased a lot.


    Now I have become a madman who only knows cultivation. Just like those legendary martial artists, I am indifferent to everything except cultivation.


    But even if I don''t know the time, black elder and white elder still know. They told me that we stayed in this open-air training ground for three years this time.


    I was surprised. I thought I came here for a year and a half. I didn''t expect it to be so long.


    After listening to the explanations of elder black and elder white, I knew that I had indeed stayed here for three years.


    In my memory, in addition to cultivation, I have fought with many people in the past three years.


    Now in the open-air training ground, someone will come here every once in a while to fight with me.


    This is the arrangement of the black elder. He thinks he knows how to practice, and the combat effectiveness of a warrior without practical combat experience can not be very high.


    In order to ensure that my combat effectiveness is strong enough when I participate in the selection of the National Academy in the future, the Black Elder specially arranged some practical opportunities to train me.


    I have nothing else to say about this. Although I don''t pay attention to the things around me, I also know the importance of practical experience. Therefore, when someone plays with me, I go all out.


    I know that even those with a high level of martial arts may not be able to defeat each other in actual combat.


    The strength and level of a warrior is one aspect, as is combat experience, and it is a very important aspect.


    In fact, the battle I participated in in these three years is also a gambling battle, but I fought in a different place.


    Moreover, the Black Elder said that every gambling fight I participated in in the open-air training ground was recognized by Li Xin''s training hall, that is, I can get corresponding points and rewards.


    Those who fight with me, too, can get points and rewards.


    Since I was defeated by Requiem carelessly, there has never been a similar situation. Every time, I will try my best and dare not take it lightly.


    My combat record has slowly made me famous. My points have reached an amazing 3000 points in these three years.


    This is not a small number. Generally speaking, if a warrior''s gambling score reaches more than 1000 points, it will be amazing.


    Because it is impossible for a martial artist to gamble in the arena every day, let alone win every game. Moreover, even if a martial artist participates in 120 gambles a year, that is, one gamble every three days, all wins will only be more than 300 points.


    In order to accumulate 3000 points, it is difficult to achieve this achievement except for those who spend every day in the arena and participate in gambling and fighting as a way of cultivation.

 Chapter 70

    I spend most of my time practicing, but I also spend a lot of time fighting, because there are at least three martial artists who come to fight me every time.


    Every time I gamble, the black elder will contact Li Xin in advance and ask him to find me at least three level 5 martial artists.


    I will challenge them in turn throughout the day until they admit defeat or give up playing with me.


    It is precisely because of this that I have accumulated more than 3000 points in recent years and become one of the people with the most points in the gambling fight in this arena.


    I won a lot of points in almost every gambling fight. The most profound one I remember was that I fought with ten fighters in a row in a day, won eight games and gained 24 points.


    That''s also the time I got the most points. Usually, I don''t have so many points.


    After three years of hard cultivation, I made a breakthrough one night five days ago and became a level 6 martial artist.


    This is the first breakthrough in three years since I reached level 5 martial arts. I am extremely happy about this, because once I make a breakthrough, I will be surprised that the negative impact of my previous forced breakthrough will end, and my cultivation will become much smoother in the future.


    I haven''t made any progress for more than three years. There will be a period of rapid progress in the future. My realm is likely to make continuous breakthroughs in a short time.


    Black Elder drank the wine happily, and Bai Changlao also smiled and cooked several more dishes, which can be regarded as a reward for me.


    After eating and drinking together, the three of us decided to go to Jingshen city the next day. We wanted to buy some clothes and daily necessities and go to relax.


    After the Dragon subduing formula was successfully practiced, my head still maintained a high growth rate, and almost grew about five centimeters every six months.


    This worries me and makes the black elders feel very strange. After all, if my height is too high, it''s not a good thing.


    My current height is almost the same as that of an adult, even higher than that of ordinary people.


    Adults in the new world are generally about 1.7 to 1.8 meters tall. A few people will be 1.9 or even 2 meters tall, but it is rare.


    Now, I already have a height of 1.85 meters, which can be regarded as the height of a normal adult.


    The reason why we want to buy clothes is that my height is growing too fast. I can''t wear the original clothes. I can''t buy them.


    I''m rich and rich in the world, so when I buy clothes for me, I choose some clothes for Black Elder and white elder.


    They stayed in the sparsely populated open-air training ground for me for several years and suffered a lot. As their disciple, and almost their family and friends, I should do something for them.


    In recent years, I have not contacted Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin in general, except for occasional telephone contact with them.


    The built-in phone in my body has not been used for a long time, and sometimes it will be damaged in battle. Now it has completely lost its function. I have to ask someone to take it off for me.


    If I lost my phone, I will have less contact with Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying in the future.


    I often think of them, but in order to practice, I will immediately force myself to forget them and continue to practice.


    The Black Elder began to teach me new combat skills a year and a half ago. At that time, my realm was a level 5 martial artist, and the combat skills I could cultivate could still be at the samurai level.


    The new fighting skill that the Black Elder taught me to practice is called Shura Sabre technique, which belongs to a very common Sabre technique in the new world. However, according to the Black Elder, this Sabre technique is very powerful.


    Shura Sabre was originally a combat skill using weapons such as sabres, but now lightsabers have come out, and the black elder has changed his mind and asked me to practice with a sword.


    The idea of black elder is that if I can get weapons like lightsaber in the future, I can not waste time to adapt to lightsaber.


    The sword is used during cultivation. After changing the lightsaber, you can use it directly without the process of adaptation.


    Shura Sabre technique is the first set of combat skills that I came into contact with. At the beginning, I felt very strange and the progress of cultivation was very slow.


    However, under the patient guidance of the Black Elder, I slowly entered the state, and I slowly became handy when practicing.


    Sabre and sword techniques are the most common combat skills in the new world. At the same time, they are easy to use, but it is difficult to cultivate to a high level.


    Almost everyone in the new world knows one or two sets of sabre and sword techniques, but they can be called real experts, but they are also rare.


    The Shura Sabre technique taught me by elder black is his famous fighting skill.


    In a word, the Black Elder''s cultivation of dragon subduing formula is similar to that of me now, but he has touched the legendary state of sword intention in the cultivation of Shura Dharma and can be regarded as an expert.


    The Black Elder only liked the training of the Dragon subduing formula on the warrior''s body, and didn''t want to practice the Dragon subduing formula to the peak.


    Most of the true Qi in the body has been transformed into Reiki from the level 6 general of black elder. If you were willing to practice the Dragon subduing formula hard, you would have reached the peak long ago.


    The white elder, who has also practiced the Dragon subduing formula, doesn''t like the Dragon subduing formula, because he suddenly exhausts all the true Qi of a martial artist in the martial arts realm. So far, he hasn''t really learned the real dragon on the first level.


    The Dragon subduing formula she knows is really just the body refining method implied in the Dragon subduing formula.


    Everyone has different views on the same war technology, and the war technology they choose is different from what they like. As for who is right and who is wrong, it is a matter of benevolence and wisdom.


    I have some thoughts about the Shura Sabre taught by the black elder. I always think that the Shura Sabre I practice is not as good as the Dragon subduing formula before.


    I also mentioned this with the Black Elder, but the Black Elder said that this Shura Sabre technique is a samurai level combat skill as famous as the Dragon subduing formula. If I give up, I will regret it.


    Naturally, I believed the words of the Black Elder, so I stopped thinking and began to practice honestly until now.


    However, elder black really didn''t lie to me. After I practiced the Luo Sabre technique, I gradually really made some achievements.


    Besides, at least when I was gambling with others, I could see the power of Shura sabre.


    The Shura Sabre technique helped me defeat many opponents and gradually became a self-defense skill.


    This time I rarely came to Jingshen city. I really appreciate the cultivation of elder black and elder Bai, so I want to spend some money to thank them.


    I''m grateful, but now I''m not very grateful.

 Chapter 71

    We spent a whole day in the commercial street of Jingshen city. When it was getting dark, we got on a flying car with big and small bags of things and were ready to return to the open-air training ground.


    I bought many things needed by black elder and white elder. Although they didn''t spend much money, they still felt my heart.


    Just as we were about to leave, the Black Elder called. After talking to the caller for a while, he suddenly said to the taxi driver, "take us to the city master''s house. The city master wants us to attend the dinner of the city master''s house tonight. We won''t go back today."


    Elder Bai and I felt very strange. How could the city Lord who had never been in touch with us suddenly call us to the city Lord''s residence and still go to the dinner party?


    The dinner party of the city Lord''s residence can''t be attended by anyone.


    Generally speaking, only a high-level warrior or someone with high status can be invited to the dinner of the city Lord''s residence.


    Although the Black Elder and the white elder are both experts in the mirror God City, the three of us have never been invited to a dinner party by the city Lord''s house, and we have no friendship with the city Lord''s house.


    Needless to say, a child who is not over 14 years old and is only a level 6 martial arts teacher can''t be seen by the city Lord''s residence.


    So when we heard that we were invited to such a dinner, we all felt very surprised and excited.


    Even the master who drove us was surprised at the moment. He probably didn''t expect that the three of us would be invited by the city Lord''s residence. I think it''s incredible.


    When the three of us came to the city master''s house, we just saw Li Xin and Zhu Tianjiao coming out of a flying car.


    When they saw us, they were as surprised as when we saw them.


    "Sister..." I greeted Zhu Tianjiao with a trace of uneasiness, and then went to say hello to Li Xin: "Hello, curator Li."


    Li Xin said with a smile, "OK! You are now a celebrity in our cultivation hall, a super genius under the age of 14, and your reputation has spread all over the world... "


    Zhu Tianjiao interrupted Li Xin: "what are you talking about? Don''t spoil children! Some people know his fame in our cultivation hall. Who else knows him when he comes out of the cultivation hall? "


    Zhu Tianjiao''s words immediately closed Li Xin''s mouth and dared not mention it again.


    For more than three years, Li Xin still has nothing to do with Zhu Tianjiao, and still has great fear or respect for Zhu Tianjiao.


    Although Li Xin has made some progress in the past three years and has reached the level of a four-level military general, he still has a long way to go from Zhu Tianjiao''s requirements.


    He still couldn''t catch up with Zhu Tianjiao. He could only occasionally find an excuse to see Zhu Tianjiao and talk to Zhu Tianjiao. He was almost a poor man.


    Black Elder and Bai Changlao are Zhu Tianjiao''s good friends. The three of them can be regarded as forgetful friends. They have a great age difference, but they have a good relationship. They talk and laugh every time they meet and get along well.


    The Black Elder smiled and said to Li Xin, "I told you not to get too close to our Tianjiao. You just don''t listen. Isn''t it? Have you been criticized again?"


    Li Xin said with a bitter smile: "I will let Tianjiao change her view of me..."


    Zhu Tianjiao stared at Li Xin. Half of what Li Xin said, she swallowed back. She looked frightened, which made us all laugh.


    Li Xin looked at Zhu Tianjiao with a red face. His face was embarrassed. It seemed that we were embarrassed to laugh.


    Zhu Tianjiao just didn''t see Li Xin''s embarrassment. She looked back at me and said faintly, "do you know why she lost in the hands of anhun three years ago?"


    This was the first time Zhu Tianjiao took the initiative to talk to me. I couldn''t help feeling flattered.


    I hurriedly said, "sister, I''ve understood for a long time. Thanks to you, if you hadn''t dealt me a blow, I might still be unaware of the greatness of heaven and earth and continue to dream of arrogance."


    Zhu Tianjiao looked at me with a slightly better tone: "it seems that you really understand. Otherwise, you won''t get more than 3000 points in three years."


    After a pause, Zhu Tianjiao''s tone was much better, smiled and said to me: "Dongfang Hongfeng, your father and sister, and your opponent anhun, they all know where you are practicing. Do you know why they seldom see you these years?"


    I lowered my head slightly: "I know. Sister, don''t worry. I already know what I''ve done wrong. I''ll never make such a mistake again in the future. "


    Zhu Tianjiao''s face became better and said, "if you make a mistake, change it. You''re still worth cultivating. Dongfang Hongfeng, I have been indifferent to you recently in order to urge you. I hope you understand my pains... "


    I got up to salute and said respectfully, "thank you, sister. I understand everything. I will never blame you."


    Zhu Tianjiao nodded slightly, "that''s good. Today, the city Lord invited us to dinner. I think it is probably for the election of the national court once a decade. Your current strength should be invited to participate in the primary selection of the National Academy of Sciences. I hope you can perform well. The best thing is to enter the training camp of the city master''s residence, so you can get the best cultivation methods and resources and the best guidance master. "


    Zhu Tianjiao''s words, I listen carefully. If the city hall is really selecting excellent young people for tonight''s dinner, preparing for the selection of the National Academy, and selecting members for the training camp, I must go all out.


    Zhu Tianjiao saw that I didn''t speak, and then said, "your father and sister will come in a moment. If you can''t make up your mind, go and discuss with them."


    After a pause, she continued, "by the way, your old opponent anhun is now a level 7 martial arts teacher, which is a level higher than you are now. You have to work hard. Fourteen is the best age for cultivation. Don''t delay your future. "


    I nodded hard: "I see. Thank you for reminding me."


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled, looked back at the Black Elder and said, "you''ve worked hard for the past three years. Tianjiao said thank you here. I hope you can continue to teach Dongfang Hongfeng, make him a really excellent martial artist, and win glory for our Jingshen city in the future. "


    The Black Elder smiled and said, "Tianjiao, don''t be polite to us. We are friends. Why do you need to be so polite for such a small matter? Don''t worry, we will teach Dongfang Hongfeng well and won''t let you down. "


    Bai Changlao also said, "don''t worry, follow us, you can''t starve Dongfang Hongfeng, and no one will dare to bully Dongfang Hongfeng."

 Chapter 72

    Zhu Tianjiao smiled: "then I''m relieved. I can''t take care of Dongfang Hongfeng because of some trivial things. It''s all up to you."


    When they were talking, a flying car came not far away. The people who got off the car were Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying mentioned by Zhu Tianjiao just now.


    Seeing them, I couldn''t help taking a few steps forward and said, "Dad, sister, how are you?"


    I''m very. If someone wasn''t here, I would probably go up and hug them directly.


    But now, I can only use the simplest words to express my excitement and eager thoughts for them.


    When Zhou Xiaoying saw me, she rushed over and hugged me. She kept asking me if I was doing well.


    I blushed slightly. I was almost fourteen years old, but I was no longer a child who didn''t know anything. I would naturally feel embarrassed when I was held by Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t care. She didn''t intend to give others a chance to talk. She held me and asked questions. She didn''t stop.


    I''m angry that you are dealing with Zhou Xiaoying''s concern. Sometimes I want to tell her that I''m 14 years old. Don''t treat me like a child like this.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s excitement and concern made the people around us stare at us. They must be surprised why such a young beauty who is as beautiful as an immortal would be so good to me, a boy who doesn''t look very handsome.


    Zhou Shuangyin also found that Zhou Xiaoying was too excited. He coughed and whispered, "Xiaoying, this is the city master''s house. Don''t be too presumptuous."


    Zhou Xiaoying just let go of me, but she still held my hand and looked into my eyes, still full of deep care.


    I had a feeling that Zhou Xiaoying not only regarded me as her brother, but even regarded me as her son or friend.


    It''s a happy thing to have such a sister. As long as she doesn''t hold me on such an occasion, she keeps asking questions.


    Facing Zhou Xiaoying''s concern, I blushed and said, "don''t worry, sister. I''m fine. You see I''m tall, don''t you? Besides, I''m a level 6 martial artist now. Isn''t it awesome? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a happy smile, "you''ve really grown taller... Level 6 martial arts teacher? Why did it take three years to improve a realm? I''ve been from level 3 to level 6. Are you lazy? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "that was not the time when I fought with Qian beixiong. I forced to improve my level, so I couldn''t make a breakthrough later... Fortunately, it''s all over now, and I will make great progress in the future. Sister, if you don''t work hard, brother, I will surpass you. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was overjoyed: "that would be great... Do you know? Your old opponent, anhun, is now a level 7 martial artist. You should try to catch up with him, surpass him, and then make him never your opponent. "


    Before I could speak, I heard Zhu Tianjiao say, "don''t talk nonsense. If others hear it, you will say that your senior sister is eccentric. They are all your younger martial brothers. How can they favor one over the other? "


    Zhou Shuangyin also smiled and said, "that is, even if you want to be better to your brother, you can''t be too eccentric."


    I watched Zhou Xiaoying smile. Zhou Xiaoying''s face suddenly turned red, like a ripe apple, which was very eye-catching.


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying would be angry, so I hurried to say, "why did you and dad come here? Didn''t our mother come? "


    I have never seen Zhou Xiaoying''s mother, that is, I, the mother of Dongfang Hongfeng. At this moment, I don''t know why I suddenly remembered to ask her. After asking, I felt very strange.


    Zhou Shuangyin''s face was slightly embarrassed and whispered to me, "didn''t your mother have separated from me... This long ago? You child, haven''t you recovered your memory yet? How can you even forget this? "


    I was stunned and suddenly remembered that I was not the real Oriental red maple. My real identity was the golden Maple called "Jin Si''er".


    Although there is a word "Maple" in my name, my reason tells me that I can''t always think of myself as Oriental red maple.


    I''ll find a chance to make it clear to them later. Otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll blame me for lying to them when they know the truth.


    I can''t deceive my father and sister, even though they are not really my father and sister.


    I realized why I had never seen Zhou Xiaoying''s mother. It turned out that Zhou Xiaoying''s mother divorced Zhou Shuangyin.


    It seems that Zhou Xiaoying''s mother is also a very powerful woman. Otherwise, how can Zhou Shuangyin, the vice mayor of Jingshen City, be despised and divorce him?


    Naturally, I dare not say this idea. I just said to Zhou Shuangyin with a trace of apology: "I''m sorry, my memory hasn''t fully recovered. I still haven''t remembered much of the previous things..."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled bitterly, patted me on the shoulder, looked around and said, "Maple, you have grown much taller in the past three years and are about to surpass me. Your strength has also increased. You can''t be proud... "


    I smiled: "the Dragon subduing formula I practiced is very good for my body. I don''t know how I grow so fast. Now I''m worried that I will grow endlessly and become a giant... "


    The Black Elder laughed, looked at Zhou Shuangyin and me and said, "the child will worry about these unimportant things. A person''s height has a certain limit. How can he grow without limit? "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at the Black Elder, then stepped forward, smiled, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your teaching to my maple over the years. Zhou is very grateful."


    The Black Elder smiled and said, "vice mayor Zhou is polite. Maple worship us as his teacher. We should teach him Kung Fu."


    Bai Changlao also said, "vice mayor Zhou, you''re welcome."


    Only Zhu Tianjiao didn''t speak, and her eyes at Zhou Shuangyin were not good.


    There was a trace of murderous spirit in Zhu Tianjiao''s eyes, and she didn''t know what it was because of.


    Zhou Shuangyin also found Zhu Tianjiao''s eyes. At this time, Shan Shan smiled and said: "Zhu Tianjiao, Zhu hall master, Zhou... Thank you for your teaching to maple..."


    "No need." Zhu Tianjiao said coldly, "thank you, vice mayor Zhou. How dare I be a small owner!"


    Zhu Tianjiao''s words had some outspoken meaning. Zhou Shuangyin didn''t look angry at all. He just smiled at Zhu Tianjiao and said nothing.


    Zhu Tianjiao seems to dislike Zhou Shuangyin. She turns around and goes into the city master''s house first.


    We looked at each other and everyone was puzzled.

 Chapter 73

    The building of the city Lord''s residence is still round, but it is very tall and powerful.


    At first glance, the city Lord''s mansion looks like a planet that has been reduced countless times. The stars are shining and dazzling.


    I remember being here for the first time, so I''m inevitably curious and nervous. I don''t dare to walk around casually.


    Zhou Xiaoying took me to keep up with the black elders who had entered the city master''s residence. I looked at the scenery while walking, and was soon attracted by the colorful decoration here.


    The gate here is made of huge coral at the bottom of the sea. It looks like a mutated peerless star beast. Its shape is strange, but it gives me a majestic feeling.


    The road here is 15 meters wide, and dozens of people don''t feel crowded when walking side by side.


    On both sides of the road, there are all kinds of precious plants. At this time, when the flowers are blooming and the branches are luxuriant, entering it is like entering the sea of flowers and the fairyland of the world.


    I''ve never seen such a beautiful place before. I was stunned unconsciously. If Zhou Xiaoying hadn''t pulled me, I would have hit Zhou Shuangyin.


    I''m a real hick. I almost made a fool of myself in public.


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t pay attention to these. Instead, she was very worried and asked me, "are you okay? What are you thinking?"


    I quickly withdrew my mind: "I''m fine, I''m fine..."


    Zhou Shuangyin looked back and said, "haven''t you seen the beautiful scenery here? If you are selected by the city master today and become a member of the training camp, you will have a chance to see the beautiful scenery here in the future. "


    It seems that the purpose of the city Lord summoning us is to select a group of young people for centralized training to prepare for the selection of the National Academy in a few years.


    I instinctively looked up at Zhou Shuangyin and wanted to tell Zhou Shuangyin that I just wanted to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    Before I could speak, a man who seemed to be the guard of the city Lord''s residence saw Zhou Shuangyin, so he hurried to show Zhou Shuangyin the way: "Vice City Lord Zhou, please follow me. Your seat is here."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded slightly and motioned us to follow him.


    Naturally, we followed Zhou Shuangyin, and everyone stepped up to keep up, so as not to get the wrong seat and make people laugh.


    The seats at the dinner party of the city Lord''s residence are arranged in advance. Without special circumstances, don''t do other people''s seats. It''s very impolite.


    Zhu Tianjiao didn''t seem to want to go with Zhou Shuangyin. She went in early. At this time, she didn''t know where she went. I didn''t see her.


    We were taken to a huge table by the big man and sat down. According to the seats arranged in advance, we sat down in turn and waited for the next instructions of the city Lord''s residence.


    Before us, dozens of people have arrived here. They also occupy some tables and whisper to each other.


    Among those people, I also saw many teenagers of the same grade as me. It seems that they are all excellent teenagers who are favored by the city Lord''s residence.


    We waited silently for about ten minutes. A noise came. Zhou Shuangyin said "stand up" and stood up first.


    The rest of us naturally have to stand up. Even Zhou Shuangyin has to stand up to meet them. We don''t have to think about it. We know that they are the master of Jingshen city.


    I stood up and saw a group of people holding a man who looked about 50 years old. The man smiled, but still gave me a dignity I had never had before.


    He must be Hua Jianfeng, the master of Jingshen city. It is said that he is the top martial General of level 9 and the strongest of Jingshen city.


    The dignity I feel is not only the unique temperament of the superior, but also the authority naturally emitted by the powerful.


    Zhou Xiaoying, elder black and elder Bai Chang around me all looked serious and seemed to feel the majesty of the city Lord.


    The city Lord Hua Jianfeng is not very tall, about one meter seven. He is shorter than me. Moreover, he is not very handsome. He can be regarded as a very ordinary person at most.


    However, the majesty of his body immediately made him very unusual. He seemed to be a God, a God that could not be blasphemed.


    This is the master of Jingshen city. I secretly admire and feel it in my heart. I couldn''t help looking more and thought: what kind of scene would it be if I could reach his realm and have his majesty one day?


    I couldn''t help but start fantasizing again. Gradually, I was distracted and completely forgot where I was now and what I should do.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the city Lord said aloud when he came to our table, "thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to participate in tonight''s banquet and preparing some thin wine. It''s no respect. You''re free."


    Hua Jianfeng, the famous master of Jingshen City, doesn''t have any airs. He is very easygoing, as if he were just an ordinary person.


    But we can''t treat him as an ordinary person, let alone lose etiquette, so we salute him together.


    All the people attending the dinner saluted with fists, and then said in unison, "thank you, city Lord. We are very honored."


    Hua Jianfeng laughed and said, "you''re welcome. Please sit down. Many of you at tonight''s dinner are the first time I have seen Hua Jianfeng, but your name is as loud as thunder. In particular, some excellent young people are the pillars of Jingshen city and the future hope of Jingshen city. On behalf of the city Lord''s residence, please allow me to give you a glass of thin wine to show my respect. "


    We young people, whether we can drink or not, all picked up the wine glass in front of us and said in unison, "thank you, city Lord!"


    Others followed us and said, "thank you, city Lord."


    Hua Jianfeng drank the wine in his hand, then put down his glass and said loudly, "maybe you have heard that the purpose of tonight''s banquet is to prepare for the selection of the National Academy in five years. Some of you here will be selected to join our Jingshen City training camp and become candidates for the next selection of the National Academy. "


    After a pause, Hua Jianfeng hugged his fist and then said, "here I carefully tell you that as long as the selected person is the VIP of Jingshen city''s main house, he is also a VIP of someone in China. All your cultivation needs in the next five years will be borne by the city Lord''s house. In addition, your parents and family members will also be allowed to enter the city master''s house for cultivation and life, because you are a member of the city master''s house of mirror God city. "


    Hua Jianfeng''s words immediately aroused a heated discussion. Everyone talked about them one after another, as if they were very interested in Hua Jianfeng''s words.


    I was also a little excited, but I didn''t speak, just listening to others.

 Chapter 74

    Zhou Shuangyin whispered to us, "they all feel strange, because they break their heads and find it difficult to enter the city master''s house by all means. Now, as long as young people at home are selected to enter the training camp, the whole family can enter the city master''s residence. This huge contrast makes them a little uncomfortable. "


    We all nodded slightly. Although no one refuted Zhou Shuangyin, we all felt happy to go crazy when we thought that all the cultivation needs in the next five years should be undertaken by the city master''s house.


    Even I, who was the son of the vice mayor, was very excited by Hua Jianfeng''s words. There was a trace of expectation and gratitude in Hua Jianfeng''s eyes.


    Hua Jianfeng was very satisfied with the performance of the people attending the dinner. He smiled at us and didn''t say much.


    He doesn''t need to say anything more. What he said is attractive enough.


    Hua Jianfeng''s words made us young people very excited. We all know the benefits of entering the training camp of the city master''s residence. No one would be foolish enough not to participate in such training.


    Almost everyone agreed that they were willing to follow Hua Jianfeng''s arrangement.


    Hua Jianfeng was very happy and said with a smile, "I am very grateful for your cooperation. We''ll eat and drink well tonight and have a good rest. We''ll have someone arrange you to participate in the selection early tomorrow morning. As long as the person who has passed the selection, together with his family, the city master''s office will arrange the residence and life for the next five years. "


    We young people feel that the opportunity has come. One by one, we come forward to propose a toast to Hua Jianfeng and express our determination by the way.


    Naturally, I want to go up and express it, although I don''t think it''s a good opportunity.


    My original intention is to practice wholeheartedly, let my strength reach my peak, and let myself complete my dream.


    My dream now is to rescue all the people in Binhu village from Binhu village and let them see the outside world, so as not to be trapped in Binhu village for life and die in silence.


    Besides this, I have no other ideas now.


    Of course, now I have the opportunity to improve my strength. I''m willing to participate in the training camp of the city master''s residence.


    Zhou Shuangyin thought so, and quietly said to me, "if you can join the training camp of the city master''s residence, you can be regarded as a person of the city master''s residence. The worst of these people will be the leader of the guard in the future. You should seize the opportunity and don''t miss it. "


    I nodded and whispered, "what I care about is how to improve my strength faster. I don''t care about anything else now."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "you are a level 6 martial arts teacher when you are only 14 years old. Don''t you think your promotion is not fast enough? When your sister Xiaoying was fourteen years old, she was still a level nine warrior. Compared with you now, I don''t know how much worse she is. "


    After a pause, Zhou Shuangyin suddenly smiled: "but now look at your sister, she has also reached level 6 martial arts teacher and has made rapid progress. Don''t worry. As long as you work hard, you will reach a higher level. "


    I nodded: "I know. I just feel that I haven''t made any progress in the past three years and have been overtaken by Requiem. I''m just unwilling."


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile: "then take this opportunity to enter the city master''s residence for cultivation. The cultivation resources here are very rich, enough for you to cultivate to a higher level."


    I couldn''t help asking, "what resources do you have? What good is it for my cultivation? "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded slightly: "those pills that outsiders dream of are available here as long as you need them. You haven''t taken drugs to improve your strength for more than three years. According to my observation, you are in good health. As long as you go to the city master''s residence, you can take drugs to improve your strength, and you can catch up with Requiem soon. "


    I shook my head: "that kind of side effect is too big. I don''t want to break through again in the future. As you know, it''s true to practice step by step. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "well said, that''s it."


    After a pause, he lowered his voice and said, "it seems that you have really grown up. In the past, you pestered me and your sister to buy pills to improve your strength every time..."


    I know what Zhou Shuangyin said is actually Oriental red maple, but I can only admit with a bitter smile how unbearable I used to be.


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and said with a smile: "before you were ten years old, you would try to escape every time you practiced, but now you... You have completely changed. It seems that you have learned a lot from the Black Elder in recent years."


    The Black Elder smiled and said, "it''s not my credit. Dongfang Hongfeng figured it out and made today''s change..."


    "Those who can think of martial arts must rely on their own cultivation to improve their strength," Hua Jianfeng suddenly turned to look at me and said, "your child''s future achievements must be unlimited!"


    When we talked, we didn''t expect to be noticed by Hua Jianfeng and praised me.


    I stood up again and saluted Hua Jianfeng: "Lord, my name is Dongfang Hongfeng. I spoke louder just now. I''m disturbing you."


    Hua Jianfeng laughed and said, "are you Dongfang Hongfeng, the son of Zhou Shuangyin? I said, why do you sit with vice mayor Zhou Shuangyin. We met before. At that time... You were about six or seven years old. You were very naughty. I didn''t expect to see you for a few years. You have completely changed your appearance. I didn''t recognize it. "


    I was quite embarrassed: "Lord, I have given you trouble before. Please don''t remember the villain..."


    Hua Jianfeng waved his hand and said loudly, "don''t worry! I remember the Oriental red maple now. I have long forgotten the little naughty ghost who broke my tea cup. "


    It turned out that Dongfang Hongfeng had broken Hua Jianfeng''s teacup before. It seems that the former Dongfang Hongfeng is really speechless.


    I smiled and said, "do you remember what happened at that time? Boy, please forgive me for being rude."


    Zhou Shuangyin also said, "Lord, the child has changed and is no longer the naughty ghost before."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded: "vice mayor Zhou, you should know that your son must enter the guard army. This time, when we select the candidate selected by the National Academy, we might as well let him enter the guard army in advance, starting with a soldier. What do you think? "


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned, then rejoiced, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your love. The child must not live up to his high expectations. He will do his best to practice and prepare for the selection of the National Academy."

 Chapter 75

    Hua Jianfeng smiled and nodded. His eyes looked at me like a sharp sword, which made me feel that I was seen through everything.


    To the realm of Hua Jianfeng, in a sense, he has been separated from the category of mortals. If it''s better to say, a warrior like him is the God of the world.


    "Lord, this is not right!" A very inappropriate voice suddenly came from behind me. It was very familiar, as if I had a deep memory.


    When I turned to look, I saw Qian beixiong, who seriously injured me three years ago, standing not far behind me, holding his fist and talking to Hua Jianfeng.


    An accident flashed across Hua Jianfeng''s face and asked, "I don''t know what vice mayor Qian meant?"


    Qian beixiong said with a righteous face, "Lord, you are the Lord of Jingshen city. It''s not wrong to choose a guard soldier. But this Oriental red maple once hurt his classmates when he was a student in Jingshen Seminary. He was cruel and aggressive. I think it''s really inappropriate for such a cruel and aggressive man to recruit the guard without deliberation. Please think twice. "


    Hua Jianfeng''s eyes were slightly cold: "Vice Mayor Qian refers to what happened between Dongfang Hongfeng and your grandson Qian Wanjun three years ago? I remember that thing deeply. It seems that Dongfang Hongfeng was not alone in his mistake. And you also seriously injured Dongfang Hongfeng at that time, which was known all over the city. "


    Qian beixiong smiled: "you''re right, that''s it."


    Hua Jianfeng''s voice was a little cold: "according to what you said, it''s inappropriate for me to recruit Qian Wanjun into the guard army together? After all, Qian Wanjun was also involved in the affairs at that time. I should treat them equally. "


    Qian beixiong''s face suddenly changed and became very wonderful, like surprise, regret and embarrassment.


    He not only wanted to prevent me from entering the guard, but also wanted his grandson Qian Wanjun to enter the guard, so he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Qian beixiong probably didn''t expect Hua Jianfeng to have such a plan, so he said something to prevent me from being directly recruited into the guard.


    At this time, he was worried about the future of his grandson Qian Wanjun. He could only be embarrassed and regretful, and could not speak out.


    Hua Jianfeng deliberately looked at Qian beixiong and asked, "Vice Mayor Qian thinks there is a problem with my arrangement. It''s better to ask everyone to discuss it together. If I don''t do well, I can correct it."


    Qian beixiong said with embarrassment: "well... I obey your orders."


    Hua Jianfeng raised his eyebrows slightly. Instead of talking to Qian beixiong, he turned to see everyone.


    Zhou Shuangyin said at this time, "it seems that vice mayor Qian beixiong didn''t expect you to have such a plan, so he said what he just said. Vice Mayor Qian is right. It''s really inappropriate for the mayor to directly recruit children into the guard army. I agree. Please take back the order. "


    Hua Jianfeng smiled and said, "let''s listen to other people''s opinions. After all, this matter is about the future of our mirror God city. We can''t be too casual."


    Everyone was stunned. Everyone saw Hua Jianfeng''s thoughts, but no one took the initiative to say it.


    Seeing that the people were silent, Hua Jianfeng said to himself, "I have discussed this matter with several high-level leaders who were not involved. They all agree. You don''t have to say any more."


    Immediately, someone echoed and said: "the city master said very well. It is easy for thousands of troops to get a general, but it is difficult to find one. Dongfang Hongfeng and Qian Wanjun, two teenagers, are recognized as peerless talents. They specially recruit to join the guard army to prepare for the future of Jingshen city. It is the best thing. Don''t say anything more. Just follow the arrangement of the city master. "


    The speaker, dressed in white, looks like a scholar. He is beautiful and looks like a beautiful woman.


    I didn''t know this person, so I quietly went to see Zhou Xiaoying and hoped she would introduce me.


    Knowing what I wanted to know, Zhou Xiaoying whispered, "he joined the army of the city Lord''s house and was the city Lord''s aide. His name is Gongsun Sheng. He is most trusted by the city Lord."


    I nodded and secretly remembered this delicate scholar adviser named Gongsun Sheng.


    The person who can be the adviser of a city must be a man full of scriptures and rich in learning. It is worth remembering and associating with him.


    No one objected to Gongsun Sheng''s words. Everyone knew him, his status and his weight in Hua Jianfeng''s eyes.


    Some of the people also deliberately said, "just think so. I''ve heard of these two young masters for a long time. It''s most appropriate for them to enter the guard army."


    So more people said, "that''s how it should be..."


    Hua Jianfeng was very satisfied with Gongsun Sheng''s timely speech. He smiled at Gongsun Sheng and nodded slightly.


    Gongsun Sheng smiled and retreated silently, looking very respectful.


    His smile was more like a daughter''s house. I was stunned.


    It''s really strange in this world. There are men who are more beautiful and delicate than their daughters.


    Hua Jianfeng also smiled at the crowd, raised his glass again, and said to the crowd, "gentlemen, since it''s settled at this time, let''s do it. Don''t talk about it any more."


    All the people said in unison, "please follow the instructions of the city Lord. We have no objection.


    Even Qian beixiong, who had previously opposed Hua Jianfeng''s decision, said no more this time and agreed.


    Hua Jianfeng didn''t seem to attach much importance to Qian beixiong. He left Qian beixiong here alone and didn''t greet him again.


    This is * *''s naked face. He hit Qian beixiong''s face. Poor Qian beixiong wanted to find a seam to drill in. He blushed and stayed there.


    Zhou Xiaoying said quietly at this time: "Qian beixiong''s face is really ugly. It seems that he doesn''t know the original intention of the city Lord. He thought you would be the only specially recruited guard soldier. He spoke out to stop you under jealousy. As a result, he lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot. Now he doesn''t know what to do."


    I smiled: "ignore him, just a clown."


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned, then smiled and said, "I can''t see that you have such a good attitude, brother. It''s worth learning from my sister."


    I said with a smile, "don''t hurt me, sister. I just don''t want to talk to him. By the way, when I officially enter the guard army, I won''t have time to chat with you in the future. The party should be over soon. Why don''t we go back now and have a good chat by the way. "


    Zhou Xiaoying took a look at the people around her and shook her head slightly: "I''d better wait. This is the city master''s house. You can''t leave in advance. It''s a loss of etiquette."


    I didn''t insist. I smiled and said, "it''s good to wait."


    We sat for a while and the banquet was over. With the welcome of the city Lord Hua Jianfeng, we left the city Lord''s house and ran to Zhou Shuangyin''s house.

 Chapter 76

    Black Elder and Bai Changlao are also with us. They want to spend a night with me. As we all know, all the banquets in the world end. They already know that the day when I practice with them is coming to an end.


    The relationship between teachers and apprentices in the new world will not remain unchanged for a lifetime. It is like a student studying in the college. A teacher can only teach his students knowledge at a certain stage. When his students enter a higher university, they will naturally separate.


    Of course, no matter how many years have passed, those students will still remember their masters and respect them.


    I am very grateful to elder black and elder Bai for their teaching for more than three years. I invited them to my home and have a long talk with them all night.


    Naturally, they want to tell me to guard against arrogance and impatience and practice hard in the future. I also said some words of gratitude so that they can come to me when they have time.


    Naturally, I often go to see them, as well as my Master Zhu Tianjiao, who has never really taught me Kung Fu.


    The three of us talked all night, but we didn''t notice the passage of time. It seemed that a very short time had passed.


    Early the next morning, elder black and elder Bai said goodbye to Zhou Shuangyin and left my house under my farewell.


    I watched them leave silently, feeling a little reluctant to give up, but I didn''t keep them. All the farewell words were finished last night.


    I''m going to report to the city Lord''s residence. Today is my first day in the city Lord''s residence guard. It''s bad to be late.


    Most of the guards of the city Lord''s residence are level 9 martial arts masters. Level 6 martial arts masters like me are at the bottom when they enter.


    I don''t care whether it''s the bottom or not. After all, I''m still young and can''t be compared with the old soldiers of the escort who have practiced for decades.


    And I am confident that once I have practiced them for so many years, my realm will not be lower than them.


    The guard army of Jingshen city is led by four commanders, who manage different affairs respectively.


    In the names of rosefinch, Xuanwu, Qinglong and white tiger, they are mainly responsible for the security of the whole Jingshen City, which is equivalent to such an organization integrating the army and the police.


    The guard only obeys the orders of the city Lord''s house, and the orders of the city Lord''s house must be approved by the city Lord. To put it bluntly, the guard directly obeys the city Lord.


    Although the four commanders are responsible for the safety of the whole Jingshen City, their division of labor is also different.


    Among them, rosefinch is mainly responsible for the security of the city, Xuanwu is responsible for the defense of the whole city, Qinglong is responsible for outreach, and white tiger trains new people.


    In peacetime, they each assume their own responsibilities and perform their own duties. In case of major war or invasion by foreign forces, they will form a unified army and all come forward to deal with the foreign enemy.


    This is the management mode of Jingshen City, which has been formed for a long time. It is also a mode formed after testing.


    Every newcomer entering the guard will be required to participate in a trial mission. Generally speaking, the mission is not very dangerous. The purpose is to find out everyone''s strengths so that they can be divided under the most appropriate command.


    I most hope to enter the white tiger army, because I hope to improve my strength through the training of the white tiger army.


    There are more than 500 people recruited into the guard this time. Let me see, most of them are 13 or 14 years old. Only a few people look about 10 years old and look younger than us.


    Responsible for guiding us to this square, we gathered a deputy commander of the guard army, the white tiger army in the guard army.


    When the deputy commander introduced himself, he said his name was Lu Mingshu. Now he is the peak of level 9 martial arts.


    Lu Mingshu''s life is very strange, because there are six fingers on his hands.


    According to him, this is natural, belongs to polydactyly, and is generally normal.


    I find it strange that his extra finger grew directly at his wrist, not at the position of normal fingers.


    Not only me, but also some young people are also very concerned about Lu Mingshu''s strange fingers, which makes Lu Mingshu very unhappy and gloomy.


    After we gathered, an old man who seemed to be the high-level of the city Lord''s residence came up and asked Lu Mingshu to take us to the trial task without saying a word.


    The old man seems to be a very impatient person, otherwise he wouldn''t be so direct. He doesn''t even need to introduce himself.


    Our Party of more than 500 people came to a parking lot in the city master''s residence and were divided into dozens of groups to get on the bus.


    Our trial task is the same, that is to go to the endless swamp at the bottom of the abyss of death and find a very rare herb - Soul returning herb.


    It is said that the effect of soul returning grass can enhance the vitality of martial artists. Moreover, many doctors in the new world regard soul returning grass as the last means of saving lives and respect it as a life-saving fairy grass.


    We went to the endless swamp, which means we will have close contact with some dangerous star beasts, and the danger will follow.


    After hearing that our task was to go to the endless swamp, some timid people immediately showed surprise and uneasiness and began to retreat.


    I came out of the endless swamp. Although I don''t know how I came out, I have some good feelings for the endless swamp. I''m not as afraid as others.


    I was in the same car with my old enemy Qian Wanjun.


    Hua Jianfeng was right. He was really ready to include Qian Wanjun and me in the guard from the beginning.


    The leader told us the task of this trip and the rules of selection.


    Of our more than 500 people, about 30 can stay in the end.


    In other words, most people will be eliminated in this trial.


    I have a feeling that this trial must not be such a simple thing. Apart from others, such a high Amoy rate and fierce competition are enough to explain a lot of things.


    And the danger of the endless swamp is well known.


    "This is one in a hundred!"


    Some people who participated in the trial like me sighed and said only one sentence, which attracted people to sigh: "it seems that it is not so simple to enter the guard."


    When the leader heard our comments and complaints, he shouted, "if you think it will be very simple, you are very wrong. What I said may be 30 people left is only our preliminary plan. If your performance is not good, you may also leave a few people."


    As soon as he said this, everyone, including me, immediately lost some confidence. After all, it is not so easy to stand out among hundreds of people.

 Chapter 77

    Everyone thought about the difficulty of this trial, and most people''s faces showed a worried look.


    Only Qian Wanjun, who was sitting in front of me, looked back at me with a smile and said provocatively, "Dongfang Hongfeng, I think you might as well get off and go home now, so as not to be eliminated in a moment, lose all your face and get hurt."


    I still had a bad impression of Qian Wanjun. At this time, I said, "it''s not your turn to talk more about my business. If you know the truth, shut up. Otherwise, I don''t mind beating you into a pig again."


    Qian Wanjun''s eyes flashed a murderous spirit, gritted his teeth and said, "hit me? It depends on whether you have this ability. "


    Looking at Qian Wanjun, I really don''t know what level he has reached. If he is promoted quickly, he may be almost like me now.


    But even so, I still have confidence to defeat him completely. If I can win him once, I will win him a second time.


    I''m not blindly confident, but because I haven''t stopped practicing and fighting in the past three years, so I''m confident in defeating Qian Wanjun, a former loser.


    So I looked at Qian Wanjun contemptuously, made a dismissive gesture and ignored him.


    Since this time is the test of one in a hundred, you should try your best to show yourself, otherwise there is no need to come to the test.


    I didn''t say much to Qian Wanjun at this time. I just ignored him as a weed on the roadside.


    We were taken to Li Xin''s open-air training ground. It turned out that our test task had to start from here I was very familiar with. It was cheaper for me.


    I thought maybe I could see elder black and elder Bai here, but to my disappointment, I didn''t find elder black and elder Bai back here.


    When the task they taught me was completed, I should not stay in this inaccessible place.


    Lu Mingshu called everyone together, introduced us to the things we must pay attention to in this trial, and asked us to gather here at this time in three days and report the completion of the task to him.


    Each of us got a topographic map of the nearby area, enough food and water for three days, and some simple weapons and equipment.


    These are as like as two peas of the same thing. We are all required to go to endless marshes for the reeds. All of us are given the same equipment and are fairly fair.


    I know that the endless swamp is close enough to the abyss of death, and I can''t block some of the dangers alone now, so I put the equipment away carefully and don''t dare to be careless.


    In the endless swamp, there are many star beasts that have changed because of the battle thousands of years ago.


    Although they will not easily appear in the scope of human activities, if we really disturb them or accidentally enter their territory, it will inevitably lead to their crazy attacks.


    I haven''t fought with the star beast, but as long as the people of the red dragon country don''t know the power of the star beast.


    The combat effectiveness of some adult star beasts is said to be comparable to that of level 9 generals.


    They have special protection that human beings do not have, that is, their hard fur and scales. They also have much stronger bodies and sharp claws and teeth than human beings. Human beings will have many disadvantages in fighting with them.


    Jingshen city is the closest human city to the abyss of death. There are many legends about star beasts.


    The names of the four armies of the guard army, such as rosefinch, Xuanwu, Qinglong and white tiger, were also converted from the names of some famous star beasts.


    I''ve eaten domestic star beast meat. It feels delicious, but I haven''t seen a real star beast.


    I haven''t seen the combat effectiveness of star beasts, but I''ve heard it for a long time.


    Since I came to the new world, apart from staying in the mirror Seminary and Li Xin''s training hall for a few days at the beginning, I spent the rest of my time in this open-air training ground. I basically stayed at home, so I didn''t know much about many things.


    Fortunately, I am familiar with the environment around here. I know that if you go to the northwest from here, at most 100 kilometers is endless swamp.


    The endless swamp has a wide range. According to some people''s statistics, the periphery of the endless swamp has an area of about 500 kilometers.


    Its core position, for many reasons, even human high-tech detection instruments can not measure the actual range and size, which has always been one of the secrets of the red dragon kingdom.


    The place where the endless swamp meets the abyss of death is actually a small area, and the scope is not very large.


    The location of endless swamp, specifically in the southwest of Binhu village. Although it is connected with the bottom of the abyss of death, most of the endless swamps are farther away.


    It is only connected to the abyss of death in a small place. Some areas with Jingshen city in the middle are separated from other no man''s land. It looks like a hand of the endless swamp extending from the edge of Jingshen city and grasping the bottom of the abyss of death.


    It is said that endless swamp really has no boundary, and I don''t know how large it is. At least no one knows how large it is now.


    The endless swamp is the world of star beasts. The dense trees and weeds are full of dangerous star beasts and natural traps.


    In addition to endless star beasts, endless swamp is also the most rare herb, which is the most attractive. Many martial artists will venture there to test, hunt star beasts and pick some precious herbs after learning.


    In the endless swamp, there are some spirit grasses that grow for a long time and absorb the variation of the spirit of heaven and earth. They are rare treasures and good things that everyone dreams of.


    Many people come to the endless swamp to pick such spiritual grass, improve their strength, or exchange for other things.


    There are also some warriors who will try to hunt mutant starbeasts because of their strong combat effectiveness and arrogance.


    The skin, blood and flesh of the star beast are all good things that martial artists dream of.


    The flesh and blood of the star beast is the best food. It is delicious and full of aura. For those above the generals, it is the best food to improve their skills.


    However, people with too low strength can''t eat casually, because they may be squeezed by the powerful aura, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    The fur of star beasts, some of which are the best raw materials for armor and some of which are the best raw materials for clothes, are very precious and the most difficult to get anyway.


    These are things that martial artists will know when they reach a certain age and state. Ordinary people will not know these in their life.

 Chapter 78

    The test of martial arts usually starts after the age of 15. This is not a mandatory rule, but the best test age summarized by the Chilong kingdom for generations.


    Generally speaking, the life of a martial artist is in danger. According to the experience of the red dragon Kingdom, martial artists generally have little combat effectiveness before the age of 15. It is easy to lose their lives during the trial.


    Of course, this is not absolute. For example, some young people often participate in the trials for us to be selected into the guard army.


    Lu Mingshu, who led the team, told us all this. In his opinion, no matter whether we can stay and become the guard in the end, we all have the right to know this.


    When I learned so many unusual things, I quickly wrote them down.


    It turns out that after the cultivation of martial arts reaches a certain level, they can hunt and kill star beasts, obtain the star beast blood and meat they need, and pick spirit grass to enhance their strength.


    Although this is still far away for me, I will try it as long as I have the opportunity to get these things.


    Even if you can''t get the flesh and blood of the star beast, find some spirit herbs or high-quality herbs.


    After listening to what Lu Mingshu said, we began to prepare to go to the periphery of the endless swamp and start a three-day trial mission to find soul returning grass.


    I knew it was difficult for me to find a suitable partner here, so I consciously took the equipment and left the open-air training ground first.


    I am very familiar with the area near the open-air training ground. I can walk around with my eyes closed even without a map, so I have more advantages than others.


    "Wait." Just as I turned to go, a voice came.


    When I looked back, he was a boy about the same height as me. He looked very fat. He was the kind of super fat man.


    This person must weigh several times as much as me, and the piled meat on his face blocked his eyes. At first glance, I thought he had no eyes.


    How can such a person know me? I was secretly strange, but also suspicious: "are you calling me?"


    I asked him tentatively, and he nodded hard and hurried over.


    When he runs, I feel the ground shaking under my feet. This weight can run. He must be a martial artist with good strength.


    I couldn''t help but step back a little. Instinctively, I wanted to avoid the front of him and stand aside waiting for him to come.


    This man runs like a meat mountain rolling. He can''t seem to see his legs. I really doubt whether he can stop smoothly after running.


    If he doesn''t stop and bumps into me, I feel I can''t stand it.


    When I came to my side, I stopped unexpectedly and steadily, and there was no situation that I couldn''t stand.


    Listen to him: "Dongfang Hongfeng, I''m Li Xiangpeng. My father works under your father''s hands. We... Have met before, do you remember? "


    I shook my head: "Li Xiangpeng? I''m sorry, I lost my memory. I can''t remember many things before. "


    Li Xiangpeng nodded slightly. I saw his head move and felt that he was nodding.


    This time his voice was obviously a little excited: "I know you have amnesia. We are all here to take part in the trial, so I want to take care of everyone without us. It can not only facilitate the completion of tasks, but also avoid many dangers. What do you think? "


    I took a look at him, but I didn''t want to be with him. With his size, I couldn''t move fast, which would drag me down.


    My mind was not deliberately concealed, so that Li Xiangpeng could see it clearly.


    After a little hesitation, Li Xiangpeng said, "I know where there is the most soul returning grass in the endless swamp, and I also know how to avoid those powerful star beasts. If you want to go with us, I promise you can enter the escort. "


    My heart moved and I couldn''t help saying, "are you so sure? How many are you altogether? Who are you? "


    Facing a series of questions from me, Li Xiangpeng didn''t intend to hide it. He smiled and said, "we already have four people. I''ll introduce you later."


    I was a little moved. After listening to Li Xiangpeng''s words, I shook my head and refused him: "I''m sorry, I''m used to being alone."


    Li Xiangpeng''s face was immediately disappointed, but he said, "it doesn''t matter. We will respect your habits..."


    I didn''t say anything more. I turned and took a big step and went straight to the place of my trial, the legendary dangerous endless swamp.


    My speed is not comparable to that of an ordinary martial arts teacher. It wasn''t long before I came to the edge of a wetland that looks like water and grass.


    This is the edge of the endless swamp and our destination this time.


    I looked at the topographic map in my hand and knew that my location was called Xiaojianshan.


    There are no mountains here, but they are called "small sharp mountains". The reason is very clear. That is because there is a very sharp mountain not far from here.


    The mountain is like a dagger inserted upside down on the ground. It is straight and steep and towering into the clouds. It looks very magical.


    According to the visual inspection, the Xiaojianshan is less than three kilometers away from where I am now. It is surrounded by swamps and covered with water and grass. It will be very difficult to go there.


    I have to go to Xiaojianshan, which is the place where the soul returning grass grows and the place where the soul returning grass grows recently.


    I want to finish the task as soon as possible. At the beginning, I wanted to explore the small peak and see if I could pick the soul returning grass I want there.


    I cut down a rather strong pine tree on the spot, cut it with the tools issued by the city Lord''s house, and made a simple skateboard.


    The best walking tool in the swamp is this simple skateboard, which is one meter long and 40 cm wide.


    The contact surface of the sliding plate is large, it is not easy to fall into the mud of the swamp, and it can speed up the travel speed.


    Moreover, for martial artists, this kind of skateboard is easier to use. As long as you use some real Qi to urge the skateboard, the skateboard can slide in the swamp like a boat. The speed is no slower than running on land.


    I stepped on the skateboard and quickly approached the small peak, and slowly saw the dense plants on the small peak.


    The plants here are very different from those in Binhu village. Generally speaking, the plants in Binhu village are very tall. The height of many trees can reach an amazing more than 30 meters, and some are very special to 50 meters.


    The trees here, whether I know or don''t know, are almost only ten meters high and short, and there are few trees more than ten meters.

 Chapter 79

    It is said that there are some mutated star beasts on the small peak, but I haven''t seen them yet.


    Generally speaking, low-level starbeasts will not directly contact humans, with some very powerful exceptions.


    The moment I set foot on the small peak, I suddenly felt that the whole person relaxed a lot and walked on the muddy swamp. Even a martial artist like me would feel very worried and a little scared.


    Many martial artists have come to Xiaojianshan. There should not be too much soul returning grass left on it.


    Fortunately, I don''t want much, as long as I can pick some and let me enter the guard smoothly.


    Facing the picture of the soul returning grass in my hand, I began to slowly look for the trace of the soul returning grass on the small sharp hill.


    The bottom area of Xiaojianshan is not large, but its height is at least four or five hundred meters. It looks uncanny and magical.


    I made a circle around the hill and climbed to the top step by step.


    The top of the mountain is a plane of less than 100 square meters. It looks like a whole rock. It is relatively flat and there is no grass.


    This place is very suitable for martial arts cultivation. It has a wide view and a flat ground.


    I know it''s difficult to find the soul returning herb here. It''s still too close to Jingshen city. Even if there are herbs like soul returning herb, they have long been picked up by people.


    My previous plan seems to have failed. I can''t find a soul returning grass here. I can only choose to leave.


    I still have more than two days, so I''m not too anxious. Just look at the abyss of death in the distance from this small sharp mountain and see the scenery of endless swamps.


    Looking at the abyss of death from here, it really looks like a huge mirror. The smooth cliff formed by something is like the mirror of the mirror, which can vaguely reflect the green trees and grass below.


    It can be seen that this is the light reflected by the smooth cliff, which makes people mistakenly think that it is the reflected scenery.


    Under the abyss of death, there are water plants and pools of different sizes, and only a few places have tall trees.


    Those pools are low-lying swamps, which are full of mud. People or star beasts accidentally sink in. Unless someone else or other star beasts save them, they generally have no return.


    The mud is the most feared invisible killer.


    Xiaojianshan disappointed me, but I changed my mind when I was about to leave.


    I don''t want to give up easily, so I continue to look for it on the small peak, hoping to find some soul returning grass.


    I also have an idea that I can collect some other herbs for future use.


    I followed the steep road trampled out by people and star beasts on the small peak for two hours, and finally determined that there was really no trace of soul returning grass here.


    Moreover, there are few other medicinal materials here. I think they have been picked.


    What''s more surprising to me is that I didn''t see a few star beasts here. What I saw were all star beasts with little attack power and useless for martial artists.


    Not every star beast is useful, and not every star beast is the target of the warrior.


    Many of the star beasts are very gentle. They run away or hide when they see humans to prevent humans from discovering them, and these star beasts are often useless.


    There are also some highly poisonous ones. Even if the warrior risks killing them, he can''t eat them or sell them. It''s a waste of effort.


    Of course, some martial arts practitioners who have practiced poison skills, that is, people in the demon sect, will deliberately kill those star beasts with severe poison, take poison from their bodies and use it to cultivate or refine killing tools.


    People in the demon sect of the red dragon Kingdom who practice poison skills have been extinct for a long time.


    Not only did they disappear, but even some sects or gangs formed by people in the right way were banned.


    In the red dragon Kingdom, in addition to ordinary people, that is, the martial arts. Some of the martial arts joined the power holders of the red dragon Kingdom and became soldiers. The other part was to be an ordinary person. They cultivated the land and changed to business. They were free and unrestrained.


    Soldiers have some privileges and can use all the resources provided by the red dragon kingdom to practice. Relatively speaking, they lose their freedom, but they also get more room for improvement.


    I am now a warrior who wants to join the army of Chilong country. My goal is to obtain more cultivation resources.


    I picked all the herbs I knew that were hard to see outside and put them into my backpack, but the quantity was not much and the quality was not very good.


    The herbs on Xiaojianshan are not old enough, and their efficacy will not be very good. I slowly lost interest. I really plan to leave Xiaojianshan and look elsewhere.


    My task is to find the reincarnation herb, so I can''t just look for other herbs in the small peak.


    I went down the hill and ignored the worthless star beasts I saw along the way. I still used my own skateboard to slide towards the depths of the endless swamp.


    This time I walked almost thirty kilometers. I intend to go deep into the small Jianshan in order to find the soul returning grass as soon as possible.


    This is a pure swamp. I don''t dare to take off my skateboard. There are swamp traps everywhere. If I''m not careful, I''ll fall into them.


    As I glided through the water and grass, I looked for the soul returning grass. It seemed quite comfortable.


    Soul returning grass has four leaves and one flower, yellow leaves and red flowers. At this time, its flowers have withered and replaced by a fiery red fruit.


    Generally speaking, its fruit will not fall off automatically until March of the next year, when the spring flowers bloom, so it is also easy to identify now.


    I don''t know if it''s my bad luck. I searched all the way and spent almost a whole day before I found more than a dozen reviving grasses.


    I didn''t see other people who entered the endless swamp to look for the soul returning grass like me all the way. Maybe they chose a different direction from me, so I didn''t see them.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, I found a relatively dry place, cut down the surrounding water and grass, and laid a simple bed on the spot.


    A large number of water plants are paved on the swamp, but there is no subsidence, which is relatively safe.


    I took out the food distributed by the city Lord''s residence and ate it in a hurry. Then I sat down and began to practice.


    Even in such an environment, I can''t leave my cultivation behind.


    I don''t intend to practice war skills in a place less than ten square meters. I practice Kung Fu.


    There should be a rapid promotion period for my skills recently. I have to hurry up to practice. I can''t miss it.

 Chapter 80

    The family mental skill of the Jin family, the strongest of our ancestors, can only cultivate to the level 9 martial arts master. I don''t know if I can surpass this level and reach the martial general level I dream of now.


    Mental skill is a skill. I don''t know how many times it has been practiced, so I''m familiar and handy when practicing.


    After I sit down at ordinary times, I can start to practice in the blink of an eye, and every time I can smoothly enter the best practice state of self forgetting and self forgetting.


    When I practice, I should say that I get twice the result with half the effort.


    Tonight, maybe it''s because I''m not protected by my relatives and friends, and I''m in danger. I can''t get into the state of forgetting things.


    I practiced for a long time and didn''t feel it. I had to open my eyes and look at the dark sky.


    I took a deep breath. I was about to stand up and move, but when I looked up, I clearly saw two huge eyes.


    This must be the eyes of some kind of star beast. They are very big. Their eyes are the size of my fist.


    I was surprised. There was no movement before. The star beast came very strange, which made me afraid at once.


    I summoned up the courage to look at the star beast, only to find that it was completely dark at this time. It was difficult for my eyes to see what the star beast less than ten meters in front looked like.


    There is a night vision instrument in my backpack. It is the latest model issued by the city Lord''s residence. It is said that there is no difference between watching things at night and during the day.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t take it out before. I don''t dare to move lightly at this time. I''m afraid I''ll disturb the star beast.


    If the star beast is very aggressive and I disturb it, isn''t it looking for a dead end?


    I hesitated again and again. Seeing that the star beast didn''t come near me, I dared to take out the night vision instrument.


    Wearing the night vision instrument, I saw the appearance of the star beast at a glance. The head, body and tail of the star beast were golden, with only four hoofs like snow.


    There is a single horn on the horse''s head. The horn presents a light gem color, with weak light shining everywhere. It is very beautiful.


    Its hair is golden and smooth. The horsetail mane at the tail is extremely beautiful. It has a golden color and is long and smooth. At first glance, it looks like a beautiful woman''s long hair and a golden spike of sword.


    This is a horse. It is a green dragon horse that all warriors in the red dragon Kingdom dream of. It is the best of the horses and can be called a divine horse.


    I think it has a unicorn, which is different from the green dragon horse, so it is determined that it is a green dragon horse star beast, a mutated wild horse, a mutated green dragon wild horse.


    The mutant green dragon horse star beast looks very powerful. The height exceeding my height, the length of more than five meters, as well as the strong four hoofs and sharp one horn are enough to show that it not only has super fast running speed, but also may have combat effectiveness that can not be ignored.


    It is said that the green dragon horse is the most powerful horse in the world. It is the offspring of the legendary dragon and horse. It is a natural god horse.


    The adult green dragon horse can fly freely in the sky. Its speed is so fast that people can''t see it in an instant.


    Unfortunately, this kind of green dragon horse was extinct a long time ago, and the world has not seen their trace for a long time.


    Green dragon horse exists in some legends. I have seen its portrait and introduction in some books. Now I can recognize it at a glance.


    Some people once used modern technology to clone this legendary BMW foal, but they failed because of the lack of a living mother.


    I didn''t expect to see the legendary green dragon horse here, and it is also a mutated green dragon horse star beast. If I can accept it, doesn''t it mean that I can become one of the most powerful warriors in the whole red dragon country right away.


    In my mind, with the help of green dragon, horse, star and beast, I will at least be the first to be invincible in my future battle.


    If you can''t win, you can escape with the help of the green dragon, horse and beast. I think no one can catch up with me, so I''m in an invincible position?


    When I saw the legendary BMW, I immediately came to a very absurd idea, that is, accept this BMW.


    I don''t know how powerful the fighting power of the green dragon horse star beast is, but thinking of the benefits after taking it, I decided to have a good test.


    For the purpose of temptation, I deliberately stood up and shouted, "go!"


    My voice was so loud that the green dragon horse star beast looked up slightly, but he looked at me with disdain and had no intention of running away.


    I was nervous and excited. I dared to take a step forward and quietly close to it.


    I thought to myself: I am also a level 6 martial artist now. If I really take over this green dragon horse star beast by force, even if I can''t defeat this BMW, at least I can protect myself.


    With this confidence and great expectations for the green dragon horse star beast, I immediately had no scruples. With a flash of my body, I rushed over.


    The green dragon horse star beast was much faster than me. When I rushed over, it just jumped and reached a place 20 meters away from me.


    It seems that it deliberately can''t reach me. It deliberately looks back at me and rings its nose at me. It seems to laugh at my overestimation.


    I just dodged and rushed over and moved four or five meters in the blink of an eye, but the green dragon horse star beast moved more than 20 meters at the same time, at least four times faster than me.


    Such a speed, so that the original has been proud of the speed, I was very hit.


    At the same time, I''m also very happy. If its strength is too weak, it''s meaningless for me to recover it.


    This green dragon horse star beast seems to be coming of age. It can ignore the silt traps in the endless swamp and walk casually, which can prove this.


    If your strength is poor, you can easily fall into it and die if you walk around in such a place.


    And I think its speed is not much different between running and flying. It''s really coming of age.


    I stared at the green dragon horse star beast without discouragement, and then shouted "stop", at the same time, my body flashed and caught up tightly.


    My speed was brought into full play by me, the water and grass on both sides were washed away by me, and a long road full of mud was trampled out by me inadvertently.


    I didn''t even fall into this mud. It seems that I played supernormal this time, and the speed was fast to a certain limit.


    Of course, the skateboard under my feet gives me great support. Otherwise, I may fall in.


    Seeing this, the green dragon horse star beast turned and ran, but he didn''t run as fast as the first time. Instead, he looked back at me while running, as if he was deliberately teasing me.


    I said "great" in my heart. I mobilized all my Qi and let the skateboard under my feet fly towards the green dragon horse star beast.

 Chapter 81

    My speed is faster and faster, completely exceeding my usual limit, and gradually catching up with the green dragon horse star beast who didn''t run with all his strength.


    There is a small dagger in my backpack that can be used as a dart. However, in order not to hurt the green dragon horse star beast, I don''t intend to attack it from a long distance.


    I took the dagger just to prevent the green dragon horse star beast from suddenly turning around and attacking me, but also to scare it.


    I tried my best to catch up, so that the green dragon horse star beast gradually accelerated its pace. Its speed was much faster than me. At this moment, as soon as I accelerated, I was gradually pulled down a distance by it and farther away from it.


    I was so worried that I had to shout again, "stop!"


    The green dragon horse star beast seemed to understand what I said. After hearing my cry, he really stopped.


    I was overjoyed and hurried to catch up, but when I was less than ten meters away from it, it ran again, and soon left me a long distance.


    When it stopped again and looked back at me, I finally understood its meaning. It was teasing me. It was easy to escape from me at its speed.


    It didn''t intend to compete with me at all. It just treated me like a toy.


    This horse is too smart. It is worthy of being a good horse that martial artists dream of. It actually knows how to play with me.


    Although I already knew that I was unlikely to catch it, I didn''t know why, so I was unconvinced and just wanted to catch it.


    Even if I can''t catch it, I''ll catch up again and let it see my perseverance.


    I continued to chase and yelled, hoping to attract the attention of other martial artists nearby.


    If someone notices this green dragon horse star beast, maybe I can really catch it.


    If there are more people rounding up, the chance is always much greater than if I catch up alone.


    I don''t know if it''s because I went too far into the endless swamp. My yelling didn''t attract the attention of any martial artist, and no one appeared or responded to me.


    I had to give up the idea and continue to play catch-up with the horse alone.


    After each run, the green dragon horse star beast will stop and wait for me. When I am less than ten meters close to it, it will start running again, throw me away, and start again and again.


    I held a breath in my chest and only wanted to catch it, so whether it was teasing me or not, I went all out to catch up without leaving any room.


    I caught up with it in the middle of the night. The real Qi in my body had already appeared a follow-up phenomenon, and my physical strength was gradually unable to support it.


    Although I could see that the green dragon horse star beast was teasing me, I still gritted my teeth and refused to admit defeat to it.


    I don''t know how far I ran in the middle of the night. I vaguely remember that I didn''t stop.


    At my speed, I have run hundreds of kilometers at least in the middle of the night.


    The real Qi in my body was finally completely exhausted just now.


    I''m not willing to stop like this, but in this dangerous endless swamp, martial artists without true Qi will be more dangerous. I have to stop and prepare to have a rest and recover the exhausted true Qi.


    The place where I stopped was a relatively dry place. This place was originally covered with water and grass, but it was trampled by the green dragon and horse star beast just now. In addition, I turned here several times, and the water and grass were flattened, which is just convenient for me to have a rest here.


    I sat down cross legged and was about to start practicing. Suddenly I felt something stung on my left calf.


    This is very painful. It''s like being bitten by a leech bee. It tastes very bad.


    I jumped up quickly and rolled up my trouser legs. When I looked at it, I was shocked and couldn''t help shouting.


    What kind of leech is this? It''s clearly a fire scorpion.


    Fire scorpion is a variant of scorpion and a very common poisonous insect. However, after the mutation, its toxicity is more than ten times that of ordinary scorpions. Ordinary people may die as long as they are bitten.


    The poisonous needle at the tail of the fire scorpion is long enough to have a toothpick. It is extremely hard and can easily pierce the protective clothing.


    Fire scorpion''s toxin is neurotoxin. After biting people, people will have severe pain, swelling at the bite, skin discoloration, nausea and vomiting... The most powerful thing is death.


    I knew how powerful it was. I quickly beat down the fire scorpion that was still crawling around on my left leg.


    I was in a hurry. I went to hit the fire scorpion. The fire scorpion stung me again. It hurt so much that I almost cried out again.


    The right hand of my fire scorpion began to swell almost immediately, and the color of the skin began to change, turning black at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    When I went to see where my left leg was bitten, it also began to swell and change color.


    The fire scorpion''s poison is really powerful. I don''t dare to be careless. I quickly took out the herbs collected before to find the herbs that can cure the fire scorpion''s poison for self-help.


    I was also unlucky. I bumped into a rare fire scorpion outside the endless swamp. I suddenly thought whether I went deep into the endless swamp, so I met this fire scorpion venom.


    Fortunately, I picked a lot of other herbs when I was looking for the soul returning herb, and there happened to be seven leaf white herb that can inhibit the toxicity of fire scorpion.


    First, I clenched my teeth to squeeze out some of the fire scorpion toxin from the wound, then put the seven leaf white grass into my mouth, chew it, spit it out and apply it to the wound.


    I took a dagger to cut off my clothes, simply bandaged the wound and fixed the herbs on the wound.


    After doing this, I felt uncomfortable all over, like thousands of ants biting on my body. I couldn''t help roaring for a while.


    Neurotoxin is the most unbearable pain. I couldn''t stand it. I lay on the ground and rolled and yelled for a while.


    Fortunately, seven leaf white flower is a good medicine to relieve the poison of fire scorpion. It happens to be around me. It helped me a lot and saved my life.


    I roared in pain for a while. I felt that the seven leaf white flower grass began to work. The pain in my body gradually eased and the degree of discomfort also decreased.


    I reluctantly sat up and began to exercise Kung Fu to heal my wounds.


    In the second half of the night, I tried my best to cure myself and heal my wounds. I forced the poison of fire scorpion with true Qi. I no longer cared about the green dragon horse star beast.


    By dawn, I could hardly see the black skin where I was hurt by the fire scorpion.


    However, the swelling on the left leg and right palm still did not completely disappear. Especially my palm looked several times thicker, just like a bear''s paw without fur. It was scary.

 Chapter 82

    Feeling better, I felt hungry. I ate something casually and recovered a lot.


    I just remembered the green dragon horse star beast, so I took a look at the escape direction of the green dragon horse star beast and wanted to know if it was still nearby.


    As soon as I saw it, I was immediately happy. The green dragon horse star beast didn''t run away when I was injured or come to attack me. Instead, it stayed less than 50 meters away from me and looked at me quietly.


    I''m funny and angry. The horse has become fine. Knowing that I''m injured, it''s impossible to chase it for a while, so it won''t run away. It''s watching a play not far away like an audience.


    I tried to hit it with something, but it didn''t retreat but entered. It looked up at me, snorted and neighed.


    I felt it seemed to be talking to me: "do you still want to hit me like this? If I go a few more steps, you can''t hit me. If you don''t believe me, try it. "


    I really don''t have the strength to smash it at the moment. The poison of fire scorpion makes me unable to rest all night. I''m so tired that my whole body is soft. In addition, the damage of toxin to my body makes me feel even worse.


    I smiled helplessly and said loudly, "horse, you bully me now. When I get better, you will suffer."


    The green dragon horse star beast hissed and shook his head. It seemed that he really understood what I said.


    I could not help but frown and feel uneasy in my heart. I wondered whether the horse had really become a fine horse, and even my words could be understood?


    With doubt, I said again, "if you want to understand what I say, just nod."


    The horse looked at me as if he didn''t understand what I was talking about. He didn''t nod or move.


    I let go. If it really understood me, I would be miserable. I chased a refined star beast in the middle of the night. I didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    "Herod  ¡­¡­¡± Just as I was relieved, I suddenly heard the horse hissing and nodding at me. At the same time, I ran to a place less than five meters away from me and stood close by me.


    This horse... I don''t want to believe that it really understands my words. I look at it carefully for fear that it will give me a sudden attack and kill my seriously wounded.


    The horse stood five meters away from me and looked at me without any bad movements. It nodded at me and knelt down with its front hoofs. It seemed to let me climb up its back.


    I can''t believe everything in front of me. Is this really a green dragon horse star beast? Why does it look like I''ve been with my domestic horse for ten or eight years?


    Doesn''t it mean that wild star beasts don''t want to be close to humans? Are the mutant starbeasts so bold that they are not afraid of humans? Or has the world changed?


    With great nervousness and excitement, I stood up and slowly reached out to touch the green dragon horse star beast close at hand.


    The green dragon horse star beast didn''t escape and showed no sign of attacking me. It was very friendly.


    I looked at its big fist eyes and felt a little afraid, but at the thought of its value, my fear suddenly faded a lot.


    I gently stroked its golden hair. It was like being tamed by me. It stood still and let me touch it.


    My heart was ecstatic. I didn''t expect that after chasing in the middle of the night, I really tamed such a green dragon and horse star beast that was about to grow up.


    If this gets out, people outside won''t envy me? I think I''m a lucky guy to have such an adventure.


    The green dragon horse star beast was stroked by me and leaned against my body. It seemed to enjoy my touch.


    I looked at it excitedly and suddenly saw a fist big bulge on the left side of its neck.


    Curious, I reached out and touched it. My tentacles were hard. It was actually some kind of blood sucking star beast.


    Now I suddenly understood something. While continuing to touch the green dragon horse star beast, I said to it, "so you have a hidden disease. Do you want me to help you kill this blood sucking guy?"


    The green dragon horse star beast nodded hard. There was a look of pain in his eyes, which looked more humanized.


    I understand why it has always kept a close distance from me, as if it was close to me.


    The blood sucking star beast looks like a variant blood sucking beast. After observation, I found that this little thing is very hard and firmly adsorbed on the neck of the green dragon horse star beast. It''s not easy to take it down.


    I dare not tear down the blood sucking star beast with brute force, because it will make the green dragon horse star beast go away in pain.


    So I thought about the herbs I picked again, found several herbs to repel insects and evil spirits, and chewed them and applied them on the body surface of the blood sucking star beast.


    I want it to take the initiative to get away from the green dragon horse star beast and avoid forcibly tearing down and hurting the green dragon horse star beast.


    It takes some time for the herbs to work. I want to make the green dragon horse star beast get rid of difficulties as soon as possible, stimulate the true Qi in the body and stimulate the medicinal properties of the herbs.


    My palm rests on the herbs on the blood sucking star beast''s body surface, slowly increases the temperature of the herbs, and guides the juice in the herbs into the blood sucking star beast''s body.


    The vampire star beast is like a shrinking tortoise. Its shell is hard, but there are still some gaps. I use the gaps in its shell to attack it.


    A moment later, the blood sucking star beast suddenly moved. It seemed to be awakened by me and began to react.


    I knew that my method worked. I smiled and said to the green dragon horse star beast, "don''t worry, it''ll be right away."


    The green dragon horse star beast snorted and seemed to look at me in pain. Tears appeared in his eyes.


    I knew that this was the time when the blood sucking star beast struggled, which hurt the green dragon horse star beast, so I continued, "bear with it for a while."


    The green dragon horse star beast didn''t move. It must have been in great pain by the blood sucking star beast. This time, it was determined to remove it, so it held back.


    I quickened my speed to clear the blood sucking star beast with medicine. At the same time, I injected a small amount of true Qi into the green dragon horse star beast to help it reduce the pain.


    The green dragon horse star beast felt a lot better. The tears in his eyes slowly disappeared and seemed a lot easier.


    After a stroke of incense, I felt that the blood sucking star beast under my palm suddenly bounced up, and a rather large impact force bounced my palm away.


    At the same time, the blood sucking star beast also broke away from the body of the green dragon horse star beast and fell in front of me.


    I made a decisive move, quickly took out my dagger and suddenly inserted it into the crack of the blood sucking star beast''s shell.


    After a crisp sound of steel attack, I felt the dagger inserted into the body of the blood sucking star beast.


    When I raised the dagger, a lot of fishy blood flowed out along the dagger. It was really a blow that killed the blood sucking star beast.


    The blood sucking star beast didn''t struggle too much. It seems that its shell is hard, but its vitality is not very strong.

 Chapter 83

    Throw away the dead blood sucking star beast. I saw an obvious wound on the neck of the green dragon horse star beast, and there was blood flowing out, so I picked up some herbs to help the green dragon horse star beast stop bleeding and heal the wound.


    This is the most basic survival instinct in the wild. Although I''m not a doctor, I know how to do it.


    The green dragon horse star beast has always stood beside me to cooperate with my treatment, and has not been crazy because of pain.


    When I put the medicine on it, I patted its head and said happily, "well, since you choose me to help you, do you agree to follow me?"


    The green dragon horse star beast can''t speak, but it can nod or shake its head. At this time, it nodded and said that it was willing to follow me.


    I was very excited. Regardless of my injury, I took my backpack, grabbed the mane of the green dragon horse star beast and climbed onto its back.


    On the bare green dragon horse star beast''s back, ordinary people can''t sit steadily, but I can sit steadily because I am a martial artist and a level 6 martial artist.


    It should be said that I received a green dragon horse star beast so easily. My inner joy is really hard to describe in words.


    At this moment, I just feel that I am the happiest person in the world and have an impulse to tell everyone about it.


    When I sit down, the green dragon horse star beast slowly moves with its hooves. The speed is not too fast, but it still makes me feel like flying.


    At this time, I had the opportunity to take a close look at how the green dragon horse star beast crossed the endless swamp full of silt traps. It turned out that its four hoofs didn''t completely fall to the ground every time it ran. It was really flying and flying close to the ground.


    However, it seems that the green dragon horse star beast is still some time away from full adulthood. It can just fly off the ground. The flying height and distance are limited. It will fall to the ground every other distance, and then fly a distance again.


    This is already a very bad thing. You know, even the flying car of the new world can fly a long distance at one time, but it is also prone to problems in places like endless swamps.


    According to some people, there is a strong magnetic field and fierce star animals. If flying vehicles come in, they will easily crash.


    Green dragon horse star beast does not need to consider the magnetic field, let alone worry about the powerful star beast here.


    It has the ability to sense danger and can avoid those powerful star beasts in advance. It is like a duck to water here.


    Sitting on the green dragon horse star beast, I know I''m safe. It''s just my task to find the soul returning grass. I''m afraid I can''t finish it in the rest of the time.


    The dozens of reviving grasses I found before should have no chance to enter the guard army if compared with others.


    The green dragon horse star beast took me running around in the endless swamp. I don''t know where I''ve been.


    When the green dragon horse star beast stopped, I found that we had come to a place close to the abyss of death.


    It turns out that the green dragon horse star beast wants to take me to the bottom of the abyss of death. I don''t know what it wants here.


    Looking at the cliff of the abyss of death from here, there is a sense of oppression. The cliff of the abyss of death is too high to see at a glance. This sense of oppression is very obvious.


    And from the bottom up, the cliff is as smooth as a mirror, reflecting the light of various colors. It really feels like a miracle.


    This is probably the real origin of the name Jingshen city and one of the reasons why no one has climbed the cliff to Binhu village.


    When the green dragon horse star beast stopped, I looked around and accidentally saw a large piece of soul returning grass.


    The soul returning grass here is actually a large piece. It seems that it has not been picked for at least hundreds of years. The green soul returning grass grows within a radius of hundreds of meters.


    I quickly jumped down from the back of the green dragon horse star beast, rushed over and picked up an exceptionally tall soul returning grass.


    This reviving herb looks very old. If I''m right, it''s at least 500 years old. It''s a good old medicine.


    However, it is still not at the level of spirit grass. It does not absorb enough heaven and earth aura. It needs more time to become spirit grass.


    I looked around and found that many of the soul returning grass here are excellent soul returning grass for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    Now that I''m developed, I accidentally found the Millennium soul returning grass.


    The Millennium soul returning herb is beyond the scope of herbs and can be regarded as a spirit herb.


    The efficacy and value of lingcao are not comparable to ordinary herbs.


    As for soul returning grass, an ordinary soul returning grass can treat a wounded person, but only so. If it is a soul returning grass of spirit grass level, it can not only treat a wounded person, but also enhance the soul power of the warrior, make it easier for the warrior to enter the state in future cultivation, make the cultivation speed faster, and so on. It has many benefits.


    This is a good thing that all martial artists dream of. For martial artists, it can cultivate faster. No matter who it is, it will feel priceless.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered that Qinglong horse liked to eat this kind of spiritual grass with aura. It brought me here. It seems that it didn''t run around casually.


    I am secretly happy, because I can get so many soul reviving grass, and I will be able to enter the guard without doubt.


    Now I''m worried that the green dragon horse star beast around me will eat all the soul returning grass at once. According to its size, although there are many soul returning grass, it''s not enough for it to eat.


    In a hurry, I picked off several thousand year old reviving grasses at hand and put them into the jade box I took with me.


    Spirit grass has aura, which is easy to volatilize and lose, so I want to use a jade box to contain it, so as not to lose its due efficacy after the loss of aura.


    The green dragon horse star beast looked at me and didn''t stop me or come to fight for the soul returning grass. There was a trace of disdain in its big eyes. It seems that it doesn''t see these soul returning grass very much.


    It must often eat such spirit grass, and the level must be much higher than these soul returning grass.


    I picked some reviving grass and felt that the jade box was not enough, so I stopped.


    I was also thinking about whether I could pick some other useful spirit grass and exchange it for the materials, skills and war skills I needed when I went out. I had to leave some jade boxes for standby.


    This is not my greed, but my normal reaction after entering Baoshan.


    The elixir that can''t be obtained outside may be easily obtained here. How can I not be moved?


    Not only me, but anyone else would think and do so. After all, it is the dream of every martial artist to get good cultivation resources.

 Chapter 84

    At this time, the green dragon horse star beast suddenly hissed and nodded behind me. It looked very scary.


    When I looked back quickly, I saw a huge star beast like a hill. I didn''t know when it had stood not far behind me.


    The shape of the star beast is like a wild boar, with a bloody mouth and tusks. It is very frightening. Its body size is the size of a hill, ten meters high and down, and its length is even greater, reaching an amazing hundred meters. Just its head is almost the size of my whole person.


    Looking at the mud all over it, I think it must have stayed in a nearby pool before. Because it didn''t move, neither I nor the green dragon horse star beast found it.


    Sludge can cover the breath most. Even the green dragon horse star beast has been deceived, not to mention the smell, which is far worse than the green dragon horse star beast.


    I was so frightened that I took a big step to the green dragon horse star beast. Without thinking about it, I jumped on the green dragon horse star beast, patted the green dragon horse star beast, and asked it to run with all its strength to avoid the huge wild boar like a hill.


    No, it''s like a maned boar, not a wild boar.


    Maned pig beast is a variant star beast with strong aggression and strong territorial awareness. Once an outsider or other star beast intrudes into its territory, it will launch an attack, and it will never die. It is the most persistent.


    This maned pig should not be fully adult and belongs to a young animal. Otherwise, it should be larger.


    This is good news. At least I have the strength to fight when I meet the young maned boar, and if I meet the adult maned boar, I have only one chance to escape.


    It is said that the adult maned boar beast has the combat effectiveness comparable to that of level 9 generals. Once they find an intruder breaking into their territory, they will try their best to attack and kill without mercy.


    I instantly recalled the record of the maned pig beast in the book, and quickly jumped on the green dragon horse star beast to escape.


    But the green dragon horse star beast didn''t run as I wanted, but slowly approached the maned pig beast.


    At this time, the maned pig seemed to really wake up, jumped up and splashed a large area of sludge and water.


    The maned pig roared as if demonstrating to us.


    I heard its roar was like the cry of a pig, but it was more like the roar of a tiger, frightening people''s mind.


    With the roar of the maned pig, the green dragon horse star beast suddenly accelerated and rushed to the maned pig. It buried its head and seemed to want to attack the maned pig with its sharp one horn.


    The maned pig is too big and its speed is inevitably slower, but it is not so easy to deal with because of its rough skin, thick meat and sharp teeth.


    I was startled on the back of the green dragon horse star beast. Unexpectedly, the green dragon horse star beast even dared to attack such a huge maned pig beast head-on. It didn''t mean to give in.


    This is not a good thing. If I annoy this maned pig, I will be implicated.


    I subconsciously took out my weapon, a machete issued by the city Lord''s house, to help the green dragon horse star beast attack the maned pig beast together.


    Since you can''t avoid it, attack with all your strength. If you can kill this maned pig, you can prove your strength.


    I''ve heard about the ferocity of the maned pig beast for a long time, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. Now I see its huge body rushing towards me. It feels like a mountain coming down. A strong wind blows, making it difficult for me to even breathe.


    The green dragon horse star beast still didn''t avoid it. He rushed to the extreme speed. Before I pulled out the machete completely, his one corner had hit the maned pig beast''s head like lightning.


    It was a tough encounter with the maned pig and beast, without any tricks or concessions.


    I felt a shock and almost fell off the back of the green dragon horse star beast.


    I quickly reached out and grasped the green dragon horse star beast. With a knife, I hit the maned pig beast''s head close to my eyes.


    When I went down with this knife, I only felt that what I hit was not a maned pig or beast, but an iron shield.


    The huge anti shock force almost made the knife in my hand fly away, and blood came out of my tiger''s mouth.


    The skin and flesh of this maned pig beast is so hard that it can''t be broken by a knife. In turn, it hurt my tiger''s mouth.


    While I took back the knife in my hand, I went to see if the attack of green dragon horse star beast was effective.


    The one horn of the green dragon horse star beast is much sharper than the ordinary knife in my hand. Coupled with its extremely fast impact speed, its strike should be effective.


    However, to my disappointment, the part hit by the one horn of the green dragon horse star beast was just the tusk of the maned pig beast.


    The maned pig opened its mouth at the moment of the impact of the green dragon horse star beast. The one horn of the green dragon horse star beast hit only the hard tusks of the maned pig beast, which did not cause much damage to the maned pig beast.


    The tusks of the maned pig beast are also the hardest and sharpest part of its body. The two met, and there was a harsh sound of grinding teeth. They were matched and didn''t take advantage of each other.


    At this time, the knife in my hand has been waved again. This time, I am prepared to attack and run the real Qi of my whole body. The point of the knife is the eye of the maned pig beast.


    When I heard a puff, the machete I stabbed with all my strength hit the maned pig in the eye.


    The maned pig''s eyes are also the weakest part of its body. When I hit it, it immediately bled and one eye was completely blind.


    The maned pig roared with pain, and its huge head swung and suddenly hit me.


    I was surprised. I didn''t have time to pull out the knife. I quickly leaned back to avoid the collision of Maned pigs and animals.


    At this time, the green dragon horse star beast under my crotch also attacked again. Its one horn suddenly rose and stabbed the soft throat under the maned pig''s neck.


    This is enough for the maned pig beast. I can''t see how it was hurt, but I saw it suddenly stunned, then roared like thunder and retreated several steps.


    It must have been badly hurt. Maybe even the artery and trachea in the neck were punctured by the blow of the green dragon horse star beast.


    I saw a large pool of blood left in front of the retreating maned pig. I thought it should have hurt the artery by this blow. The blood rushed out and splashed like an arrow.


    I''m very happy. The green dragon horse star beast seems to have known the weakness of the maned pig beast for a long time. It actually hit the maned pig beast in less than a minute.


    However, a giant star beast like maned pig will not die for a while even if it hurts the artery in the neck.


    And its counter attack before death will be more crazy and terrible than usual.


    When I first thought of this, the green dragon horse star beast had begun to retreat. It also knew that the maned pig beast before death was the most dangerous. It was better to avoid the edge and wait for it to lose too much blood to die.

 Chapter 85

    I think it''s good, but I and the green dragon horse star beast have forgotten one thing, that is, there are almost all kinds of soul returning grass around us.


    Seeing that we were retreating, the wounded maned pig beast did not chase us, but lowered his head and took a big mouth, so he ate several reviving grasses into his mouth.


    I was surprised to know that I underestimated the wisdom of the maned pig beast. Instead of chasing us, it seized the opportunity to heal. It seems that it should have a certain wisdom and know what to do at this time.


    The green dragon horse star beast also hissed, with four hoofs and arrows, trying to stop the maned pig beast from eating the soul returning grass to save itself.


    At the same time, I waved a knife to blind the remaining eye of the maned pig beast and make it completely lose its attack power.


    If I really do this, the maned pig will become fish on the chopping board. I can easily kill it, take its skin and meat back and sell it at a good price.


    The fur of Maned pigs and animals is a good material for making protective clothing. It is extremely hard and comfortable to wear.


    As for its flesh and blood, it can not only be used to refine the body, but also enhance cultivation and break through the realm. It is really a very valuable thing.


    The knife in my hand is an ordinary metal knife. It''s really not enough to deal with maned pigs and animals.


    But my goal is the maned pig''s eyes. The position is very soft. Even with my fingers, it can be easily pierced.


    Even I admire the speed of the green dragon horse star beast, not to mention the maned pig beast after serious injury. It hasn''t reacted yet. The green dragon horse star beast and I have appeared in front of it, and our attack has started at the same time.


    The knife in my hand accurately hit the other eye of the maned pig, and the one horn of the green dragon horse star also accurately hit the tusk of the maned pig.


    The maned pig blocked the attack of the green dragon horse star beast. Its tusks were as sharp and hard as the one horn of the green dragon horse star beast. After the collision, they were not damaged.


    But my attack made the maned pig with only one eye hurt, and the roar of pain shocked the world.


    The cooperation between the green dragon horse star beast and me is very tacit, just like a close partner who has fought together for many years.


    When the maned pig was injured, we made another move almost at the same time, one knife and one horn, and accurately hit the key part of the maned pig again. I still attacked its eyes. Only there can my attack take effect.


    The green dragon horse star beast still attacks the neck of the maned pig beast, expands the wound and makes the maned pig beast shed more blood.


    The maned pig beast was attacked by a series of attacks and was seriously injured. He couldn''t help retreating again and again. He was about to retreat to the pool where it appeared.


    I jumped down from the back of the green dragon horse star beast, grabbed it and used a jade bowl I brought to pick up the blood containing a lot of real Qi.


    I''m also worried that I won''t get anything after it falls into a muddy pool, so I''m so worried.


    After I landed, my body just moved, and the green dragon horse star beast had bitten my clothes all at once.


    I was caught off guard. The jade bowl in my hand suddenly fell to the ground and rolled to one side of the pool.


    Seeing the jade bowl sink into the mud and disappear, I was shocked and really realized the danger of this endless swamp.


    When I went to see the badly wounded maned pig again, the green dragon horse star beast behind me suddenly increased his strength and pulled me back.


    I didn''t care to see the maned pig beast. As soon as I looked back, I saw that the green dragon horse star beast seemed very uneasy.


    The appearance of the green dragon horse star beast clearly tells me that we are very dangerous now.


    Before I wanted to understand why the green dragon horse star beast was so, I suddenly found that the light in front of me was dark and something blocked the light.


    I immediately turned back and couldn''t help shouting. My heart beat wildly. I was almost scared to death.


    The blind maned pig beast actually pressed half of its body towards me. It lost its eyes and couldn''t see anything, but it could still feel my position. If it was compacted, I must be dead or alive.


    My heart was about to jump out of my throat. At the same time, I secretly regretted. Knowing that I had made another mistake, I wanted to get benefits and ignored the potential dangers.


    I couldn''t help closing my eyes and waiting for the arrival of death. It felt very strange and could not be described in words.


    But I waited with my eyes closed for a while, but I didn''t feel anything pressing me.


    I was surprised. When I opened my eyes slowly, I found that I didn''t know what it was. I held the maned pig from behind the injured maned pig. The maned pig didn''t really fall down.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and instinctively moved aside to avoid this dangerous place.


    "Roar..." a huge roar came into my ears. Its voice was like thunder and its momentum was amazing.


    I thought it was the roar of the wounded maned pig, which meant that it had to make a final counterattack. I was immediately startled.


    When I hurried to see it, I found that the roaring was not the badly wounded maned pig behind me, but another maned pig who didn''t know when to come here.


    The same huge maned pig beast, the same earth shaking roar, the two maned pig beasts are afraid of a lot of relationship.


    The new maned pig put its big head against the injured maned pig to prevent the injured maned pig from falling down and being swallowed by mud.


    The new maned pig is huge. It''s twice as big as the previous one.


    This maned pig must be an adult maned pig. Judging by its size, it is much stronger than the previous one.


    Its sharp tusks are covered with blood and broken meat. I don''t know what kind of star beasts they are. They are all black. They look disgusting and scary.


    The maned pig appeared behind the previous maned pig. It seems that it was also nearby before, but we haven''t found it yet.


    The green dragon horse star beast can foresee danger. It bit my clothes before. It turned out that it found this new maned pig beast. I thought it was worried that I might fall into the swamp.


    I was surprised this time, so I quickly took a step. My step was 15 meters, about five meters more than usual.


    When I landed, I should have been behind the green dragon horse star beast, but the green dragon horse star beast retreated faster. When I landed, it had caught up with me and just let me fall on its back.


    The green dragon horse star beast carried me all the way, as anxious as a lost dog, desperately avoiding the pursuit of the huge maned pig beast later.


    Behind me came the earth shaking roar and the loud sound of trampling on water and grass all the way.

 Chapter 86

    I didn''t dare to look back. I was afraid that as soon as I looked back, I would see a giant beast like a mountain catching up behind me. It was trying to bite me to death.


    Some trees and water plants that were hit by the maned pigs chasing us flew past me like arrows. The speed and strength are more frightening than the arrows shot by human bows and crossbows.


    The fragments of those trees and water plants fly out. As long as they are blocked along the way, they will make the sound of arrows hitting the target, breaking the trees and water plants that block them.


    Some star beasts hiding in aquatic plants are unlucky. They are hit, injured or dead for no reason. Their appearance is very miserable.


    The adult maned pig beast is worthy of the strength of level 9 generals. Only some trees and water plants fly out after being hit by it. It has such power.


    If I and the green dragon horse star beast are hit, even if the green dragon horse star beast has strong protection ability, it may not be unharmed.


    I was even more unbearable. In addition to being frightened, I even forgot to use Qi to protect myself. If I hadn''t been scratched by several water plants one after another, leaving some scars, and the pain woke me up, I wouldn''t know what my result would be.


    After I run my Qi to form protection, I will be hit by water and grass. Although I will still be injured, my life will not be in danger.


    Naturally, my protective clothing helped me a lot and helped me block a lot of dangers.


    I have no experience in the battle of life and death. In the face of danger, the first thing I think of is not to fight the enemy or defend, but to run for my life like most ordinary people.


    Fortunately, the speed of the green dragon horse star beast is extremely fast, but the speed of the maned pig beast is not fast. The distance between us and the maned pig beast is gradually opened.


    At first, I couldn''t hear the trampling sound of the maned pig, and then I couldn''t even hear the roar. I felt that we were far enough away from the maned pig.


    I was relieved and looked back to make sure whether the maned pig was left behind by us.


    The green dragon horse star beast also stopped at this time, looked back at his back, and seemed afraid in his big fist eyes.


    The combat effectiveness of the adult maned pig beast is strong enough. I and the green dragon horse star beast are not its opponents.


    I took a deep breath, and now I remembered that I could have used the Dragon subduing formula on the back of the green dragon horse star beast to attack the maned pig beast and disrupt the pursuit pace of the maned pig beast.


    With my current skill, even if I can''t kill the maned pig beast, I can at least slow it down to catch up with us, so that the green dragon horse star beast can carry me on the road calmly.


    I am secretly ashamed of my timidity. At the same time, I am also determined. In the future, when I encounter such a thing, I must think of fighting first and never run away blindly.


    Fortunately, it is in the endless swamp that is not suitable for the huge star beast such as maned pig. If it is somewhere else, maned pig can give full play to its strength. It is difficult to say whether I can survive or not.


    Endless swamps are covered with large and small silt traps. People or star beasts who step in are generally dangerous if they are not strong enough to ignore gravity.


    This also slowed down the speed of the maned pig beast, so that it had to carefully avoid those large silt traps when chasing us, giving us a chance to escape.


    This time I can be regarded as a narrow escape from death. After stopping, I still feel a lingering fear and fear


    The place where the green dragon horse star beast stopped is more than 100 kilometers away from the place where we fought with the underage maned pig beast. I thought that the later maned pig beast could not find us, so I settled down and prepared to have a rest.


    Some small star beasts don''t dare to get close to the green dragon horse star beast, so I don''t have to worry about being attacked again.


    Of course, those poisonous insects that are good at hiding are not included. I have to take a careful look first to avoid being attacked by any poisonous insects again.


    The swelling on my palm and left leg is slowly getting better now, but I still remember the pain before.


    I was injured and shed some blood just now. I also removed some of the residual fire scorpion toxin in my body. It''s a blessing in disguise.


    Standing beside me, the green dragon horse star beast seems to be more and more relieved of me, just like a close partner of mine, and has no defense against me.


    It saved my life before. I was very grateful to it, so I took out some snacks from the new world I brought and ate them with it.


    The food of green dragon horse star beast is mainly plants, especially those spirit grass, which is its favorite.


    The snacks I brought were just biscuits, candy and so on. It actually enjoyed eating some.


    In terms of its size, these things are just small snacks. It doesn''t matter whether you eat or not. You should have the right to taste and have fun.


    After I had a rest and felt a lot of peace in my heart, I jumped on the green dragon horse star beast again and let it take me on my way.


    I can''t stay here all the time. If the maned pig catches up, I can''t catch it.


    I no longer fantasize about getting the fur and flesh of Maned pigs and animals. It''s important for me to save my life first. As the saying goes, it''s useless to have a daughter in my heart.


    The green dragon horse star beast took me aimlessly, and the sky gradually darkened.


    I put on my night vision and looked at the scenery running back from time to time. It was a different taste.


    At about 10 pm, the green dragon horse star beast finally stopped. It was tired and ran all the time. Even the green dragon horse star beast would feel tired.


    He stood waiting for me to jump down and began to eat grass.


    There are few people here. After thousands of years of growth, many herbs have reached the category of spirit grass, which is just suitable for the taste of green dragon, horse and beast, and can be full of food.


    I picked some spirit grass I knew on the spot, carefully packed it in a jade box and prepared to take it out.


    I still found some water plants and simply spread them on the relatively safe ground in the swamp. I made a simple bed and was ready to rest here for a night.


    After that, I sat down cross legged and began to practice. For me, practice is rest.


    The true Qi produced by martial arts cultivation is more effective in nourishing the body than sleeping. It can quickly restore one''s spirit and eliminate fatigue.


    The green dragon horse star beast should not be far away. It''s nearby. I don''t have to worry about danger.


    It is not only the green dragon horse star beast who trusts me, but also me. I feel that it is my partner and trustworthy partner.


    With the green dragon, horse, star and beast around, it''s like having my parents around. I can rest and practice at ease.

 Chapter 87

    "Hee hee..." just when I began to practice, human laughter came from a distance.


    This voice must be made by a woman. It''s light, gentle and nice to hear.


    I can''t help but stop practicing and open my eyes to find the source of laughter.


    The green dragon horse star beast jumped directly, came to me, rubbed my chest with its head and motioned me to go up its back.


    Does the green dragon horse star beast also like women? I secretly scolded it for being lecherous, but I had to jump up and let it carry me.


    If I left the green dragon horse star beast, wouldn''t it be extremely dangerous for me to be alone in such a place?


    The green dragon horse star beast took me straight to the direction of laughter. The speed was even faster than when we ran for our lives before.


    I was puzzled. I put on my night vision and closely observed the movement in front of me.


    If it''s dangerous, even if I leave the green dragon horse star beast alone, I have to save my life first.


    As we approached, the laughter gradually became clear. It was really a human voice, and there was more than one person.


    Listen to them from a distance. The laughter spread far away. I''m not afraid it will disturb the dangerous stars and beasts nearby.


    I was quickly approached by the green dragon horse beast. At a glance, I saw a very strange flying car hovering in mid air.


    The flying car is so big that it is about to catch up with the adult maned pig before. It can be said to be a big Mac.


    The flying car is surrounded by circular power devices. At first glance, it looks like a basketball magnified countless times, and the small protrusions on the basketball have now become power devices.


    I haven''t seen such a flying car. I think it should have strong enough power. Otherwise, I don''t dare to drive into the endless swamp called "the graveyard of all aircraft".


    The green dragon horse star beast finally stopped when it was less than 100 meters away from the flying car. It was about the first time to see such a large human flying car. It felt a little dangerous and didn''t dare to approach again.


    At this time, I also saw those human beings who were originally joking, a total of more than ten people. They were surprised to look at the same expression as me and Qinglong, Ma, Xing and beast. It was a combination of surprise and accident.


    This is greed. I immediately decided that all of them wanted the green dragon horse star beast under my crotch.


    I subconsciously wanted to retreat, but the green dragon horse star beast took a bold step forward and deliberately made a loud nose to attract everyone''s attention.


    The action of the green dragon horse star beast immediately made those people react, get up one after another and come towards us.


    Half of them, who were joking before, should be them. These women look like martial artists. Everyone''s dress is very avant-garde, coquettish and explicit, which is different from those in Jingshen city.


    These women don''t look very serious. When I saw them at this time, I couldn''t help blushing and provoked those women to laugh again.


    One of the middle-aged men suddenly smiled and said to me, "little brother, is this your horse?"


    I frowned. Subconsciously, I felt that my answer was not important. What he really cared about was whether my horse could be given to him or them.


    I nodded slightly and boldly said, "it''s my horse. Who are you and why are you here late at night? I am the guard of Jingshen city. I was ordered to look for the soul returning grass. If you have nothing to do, leave quickly, or our follow-up troops will come and ask you questions. "


    The middle-aged man''s face flashed a trace of surprise, and then smiled and said, "it''s the chief of the guard. I''m impolite. I don''t know what to call the officer? In lower Dona, from the industrial city not far from here. "


    I''m a little strange. I haven''t heard of this industrial city, let alone the people with many surnames in Chilong state.


    I secretly warned: "are you from the industrial city? What city is that? I haven''t heard of it! "


    The man who claimed to be Donna said with a smile: "Sir, I''m joking. You don''t know that I have nothing to do with Donna, but the industrial city is one of the most famous cities within thousands of miles. Why don''t you know? The industrial city is in the west of Jingshen City, about 8000 kilometers apart. "


    I was surprised in my heart and said, "I don''t care where you come from. Since you have reached the edge of the mirror City, you can''t obey the rules of the mirror city. Our commander heard you talking and laughing just now. He was worried that it would lead to star beast attack. He specially asked me to check it. Stop talking loudly and leave quickly. I''ll go back and reply to the commander, lest the commander send someone again later! "


    Donna''s face flashed a trace of reluctance. He took a greedy look at the green dragon horse star beast I was riding, bowed slightly and didn''t speak again.


    As soon as I photographed the green dragon horse star beast, I planned to leave here. I can see that although these people have flying cars I have never seen, they are still greedy for my green dragon horse star beast. I can see their desire to possess the green dragon horse star beast at a glance.


    "Little brother!" Just as I was about to leave, Donna said again, "please wait a minute!"


    I slowly turned back and said coldly, "is there anything else?"


    Donna said with a smile, "I heard you just said you came to look for the soul returning grass, right? I know there is a place with a lot of soul reviving grass. Why don''t we lead the way, little brother... "


    I waved my hand and said faintly, "you don''t have to worry about this. We have found enough soul reviving grass. We will return to Jingshen city early tomorrow morning to reply to the city master."


    Donna''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning, smiled and said, "is that so? It seems that I''m talkative. Little brother, is the horse you sit on the legendary green dragon horse? Ah, don''t get me wrong. I just haven''t seen such a horse. I couldn''t help asking one more question. "


    My heart was funny, so I said solemnly, "this horse is not a real green dragon horse. You are wrong."


    I''m not riding a real green dragon horse, because it''s a green dragon horse star beast, a mutated green dragon horse star beast.


    Donna''s eyes showed a trace of disappointment. He looked back and shook his head slightly, staring at me and his companions of my horse.


    I saw his little movements clearly, but I pretended not to find anything and deliberately said, "are you still busy? I''m anxious to go back and recover my life. The commander is still waiting. "


    "Please help yourself, sir." Donna smiled and said, "we''ll pay attention and don''t disturb the rest of the officers."


    Donna has changed my name several times in a while. It seems that he is really not an honest man.


    I nodded and patted the green dragon horse star beast to let the green dragon horse star beast take me out of here.

 Chapter 88

    The speed of the green dragon horse star beast was very fast. In the blink of an eye, we had disappeared in front of the man named Donna.


    However, it was because the speed of the green dragon horse star beast was too fast that Donna was suspicious. He almost immediately shouted, "this is the green dragon horse. We were deceived!"


    When the sound reached my ears, I was about 100 meters away from him. Next, the green dragon horse star beast expanded its extraordinary speed and ran like a lightning, leaving Donna and others behind.


    I looked back as I ran. The other party had a powerful flying car. Once they locked our position, it was not impossible to catch up with us.


    No matter how fast the green dragon horse star beast is, it is a star beast after all. When we are tired and need to rest, once we stop, Donna''s flying car may catch up with us.


    The green dragon horse star beast seemed to know the danger now. The speed kept its limit. The strong wind made me sit unstable and had to run my Qi to stabilize my body.


    We ran for four hours this time and stopped when the sky in the distance was slightly bright.


    Where we stopped, I didn''t know where it was. I could only see that it was still an endless swamp.


    I opened the topographic map issued by the city Lord''s residence and found that we had long exceeded the instructions of the map. The map was useless at all.


    Now I was a little worried. I had to find a tall tree, climb up and look around to identify the direction.


    The terrain of endless swamp is almost the same. I haven''t really distinguished the direction after watching it for a long time.


    I chose a position that looked more like the direction of Jingshen city. I was about to jump off the tree and rush in which direction. Suddenly, I found that the first ray of sunshine cut through the sky and a dazzling light shone on me, which made me close my eyes.


    The moment I closed my eyes, a brighter light flashed by, like some kind of gem reflecting light.


    When I opened my eyes in a hurry, I saw several dazzling white lights flickering and flickering in a pool not far below the tree, two pools apart.


    Is it something reflecting the sun? But why is it so dazzling? It''s like a strong light flashlight shining directly into people''s eyes, which makes me dazzled.


    I felt that it must be something extraordinary, so I jumped down from the tree and walked towards the dazzling light with the green dragon horse star beast.


    If this is a treasure, I think it must be very rare, and some rare treasures are usually guarded by some powerful star beasts or poisons, so I must be careful.


    It''s better to do less when you lose Jingzhou carelessly.


    I slowly approached those dazzling white lights. After being close, I finally saw clearly.


    Those are several strange plants with white jade color. I have never seen them, and I haven''t even seen relevant records in books.


    These plants are white jade and bright. They look very dazzling.


    They have no leaves. I see that except for a tube like stem, it is the round white jade fruit at the top that is the size of my fist.


    What''s this? I wondered in my heart. I was carefully recalling all the books I had read before. To find the corresponding records, I saw that the green dragon horse star beast was very excited to dig the ground and made a gesture of rushing over.


    Even the green dragon, horse and beast used to the spirit grass are so excited, which shows that these plants must be extraordinary.


    I was worried that there would be some powerful star beasts guarding around, so I quickly stopped the green dragon horse star beast that was going to run over.


    The green dragon horse star beast planed its hoofs and screamed. It seemed very unhappy that I stopped it.


    I was just trying to comfort it. Suddenly I heard a strange noise. In the pool with several white jade plants, a long figure rushed out like lightning.


    "It''s a dragon!" I was surprised. Seeing this figure, I unconsciously shouted that it was a dragon.


    This figure is the legendary dragon that can go from heaven to earth, turn rivers and seas, and call the wind and rain.


    A huge snake shaped star beast with a length of more than 100 meters rose into the sky and rushed towards me and the green dragon horse star beast without warning.


    It really looks like the legendary dragon, but when I look carefully, I find that it is a mutant snake shaped star beast at most, which is far worse than the legendary dragon.


    I don''t know the name of this snake shaped star beast, and I''ve never seen such a star beast introduction. I instructed subconsciously and shouted, "don''t be wild."


    I had a knife in my hand. I spoke like this subconsciously, and I felt strange.


    After hearing my cry, the green dragon horse star beast immediately rushed to the long worm like lightning. Its sharp one horn stabbed the long worm like lightning.


    I also jumped up at the same time and waved the knife in my hand like lightning. My attack was just a little after the attack of the green dragon horse star beast. If this long worm defends the green dragon horse star beast, my attack will certainly receive miraculous effects.


    On the contrary, if it defends me, the attack of green dragon horse star beast will work.


    The cooperation between us is becoming more and more tacit, more and more like partners who have been together for a long time.


    The worm opened its mouth and spewed out an unpleasant black fishy smell towards me and the green dragon horse star beast.


    Its black smell must be highly toxic. I had to hold my breath to prevent poisoning.


    The green dragon horse star beast often eats all kinds of spirit grass. The general poison is no different from the air. Its anti-virus ability is super, so it can ignore the poison gas of long insects and still attack with all its strength.


    The long bug didn''t seem to expect that our attack speed would be so fast. What''s more, it didn''t expect that the cooperation between me and the green dragon horse star beast would be so perfect. As soon as it avoided the one horn attack of the green dragon horse star beast, it was stabbed in the abdomen by the knife in my hand.


    The body of the worm was covered with fine scales. When the knife in my hand hit its abdomen, it aroused a series of sparks. It was broken without a blow, but was bounced away.


    The defensive ability of this worm is really abnormal. Even a steel knife can''t break its scales.


    When I hit it, I immediately changed my moves according to the situation. Raising my hand is the first type of dragon subduing formula. The real dragon came into the world, sending out a dragon like Qi. Lightning usually hit the belly of the long insect.


    The Qi attack effect of lv6 martial arts division is much more powerful than the ordinary steel knife in my hand. It broke the scales of the insect and made it bleed.


    Before I could be happy, I saw the green dragon horse star beast fighting with the long bug with a neighing, and was swept by the huge tail of the injured and retreating long bug.

 Chapter 89

    A huge force made the green dragon horse star beast hiss for a long time and retreated for tens of meters.


    The tail of the long worm is as hard as iron. After being swept, the green dragon horse star beast is also injured, and there are scars on one side of the body.


    However, the defense of Qinglong horse star beast is also very powerful, its own speed is also very fast, it retreats in time and is not seriously injured.


    I was so angry that I didn''t care about the fact that my strength was not the opponent of the long bug, and regardless of the fact that the real Qi in my body had almost dried up, I took a sudden breath and recruited the real dragon to come into the world, mobilized all the remaining real Qi in my body and attacked the long bug again.


    My hate attack was not only beyond the expectation of the long bug, but also beyond my expectation. It hit the position of the long bug for the first time, making it hurt and bleeding.


    The injury of the long bug looks much more serious than that of the green dragon horse star beast. The scales fall and the blood flows for a long time.


    At this time, the long bug didn''t attack us again, but retreated quietly, as if to escape here.


    Although it is also a star beast and its strength is also very strong, it resolutely chose to retreat in the face of the cooperation between me and the green dragon horse star beast.


    I was overjoyed and sighed a sigh of relief when I watched the worm withdraw.


    If it continues to attack, I have no real Qi in my body. I''m afraid I can''t help the green dragon horse star beast at all, and the green dragon horse star beast may not be able to defeat the long worm, and our situation will be in danger.


    After the worm left, I took a deep breath, walked over, uprooted the strange plants, packed them in a jade box and put them in my backpack.


    I don''t know what these plants are, but according to the powerful role of the star beast protecting it, it must be a very precious spirit grass.


    If it is some kind of best spirit grass and suitable for me, my hard trip will be valuable.


    Of course, this is just my idea. It''s hard to say what it is and what the effect will be.


    I suddenly have an impulse to leave the endless swamp and return to Jingshen city as soon as possible. I want to know what the six plants in my hand are.


    I vaguely felt that the plant would surprise me, and it was a big surprise.


    At the age of 14, I look forward to surprises. Like most teenagers, I am full of fantasies about everything in the world.


    I collected all the herbs and spirit herbs I picked, and took some herbs that can restore Qi and heal injuries, so I decided to leave here.


    Today is the last day of my trial, and it is also the time for me to return to the starting point. If I don''t go back, my idea of joining the guard of Jingshen city will only fail.


    I was going to take the green dragon horse star beast back directly, but after Donna, I changed my attention and decided not to let others know that I have such a partner.


    I still understand the truth of embracing his sin.


    I made gestures and preached to the green dragon horse star beast for a while, and finally let it understand what I meant.


    It reluctantly left me. When it left, it turned back frequently. It looked like a child who had left his parents. It was very reluctant.


    I watched it leave ruthlessly, and then I still put on my own skateboard and prepared to go to Jingshen city.


    The Qi in my body recovered a little with the help of herbs. I can''t fight, but I''ll have no problem on my way.


    With the help of Zhenqi, my sliding speed is very fast. I have left the place where I am separated from the green dragon horse star beast for hundreds of kilometers before I know it.


    Along the way, I also met many star beasts, but my luck improved. I met some star beasts with little attack power, which made me travel hundreds of kilometers safely.


    At this time, I finally thought that I might really go deep into the endless swamp. At least, I have reached a place thousands of kilometers away from our starting point.


    Because after I walked hundreds of kilometers, I didn''t feel familiar at all, which means that I may have lost my way, or I really went deep into the endless swamp. It''s still a long way to go back.


    The speed of the green dragon horse star beast is too fast. It took me all the way. In the blink of an eye, it was tens of hundreds of kilometers, so I don''t know how far I went into the endless swamp.


    At this time, I regret letting the green dragon horse star beast leave. If it is still around me, I can at least ride it on the road without working so hard.


    Moreover, after walking for so long, the little genuine Qi just recovered in my body has long been exhausted. Next, I can only walk by physical strength, which will be much slower.


    I''m worried that I can''t get to the assembly point within the specified time, so I''ll lose my qualification to join the guard.


    This is something I don''t want to see, so I have to do my best to go on the road. I don''t care to pick those rare herbs or spiritual herbs all the way, and let them slip away from me.


    After walking for a long time, I felt exhausted, but I still didn''t see the familiar place and didn''t find our starting point.


    "Herod..." just when I was exhausted and wanted to have a rest, a familiar neighing came.


    I followed the sound and was overjoyed. It turned out that the green dragon horse star beast had never left me far. It had always followed me quietly.


    I shouted loudly, and the green dragon horse star beast ran quickly and rubbed against my chest. It looked very happy.


    It must not know. At this time, I am more happy to see it.


    I turned over and climbed onto the back of the green dragon horse star beast. I felt that I had recovered a lot of strength at once.


    Tired people will feel relaxed as long as they sit down. That''s how I feel now.


    I still don''t know what direction to direct the green dragon horse star beast, so I just close my eyes and let the green dragon horse star beast make its own decisions and take me wherever I go.


    At this time, I don''t force myself to go back before sunset, because I know it''s unrealistic.


    I was very depressed that I lost the chance to join the guard, but I was very happy that the green dragon horse star beast came back to me again.


    In contrast, I was not disappointed, but vaguely happy. It seemed that I couldn''t join the guard. It wasn''t a big deal for me.


    People say that joy begets sorrow. As soon as I was happy, I suddenly felt something wrong.


    The green dragon horse star beast also neighed at this time, and the sound was clearly full of panic.


    When I looked around quickly, I couldn''t help crying out.

 Chapter 90

    It turned out that the green dragon horse star beast walked around casually. I don''t know what happened. It unexpectedly returned to the territory of the adult maned pig beast again.


    We had a big meeting with the adult maned pig beast, less than 100 meters away.


    The maned pig beast met us again. It could be said that it was an enemy. After a roar, his huge body rushed over.


    Some tree fragments and water grass branches and leaves that were hit by it flew towards me and the green dragon horse star beast like arrows. Because of their huge number, at first glance, they looked like ten thousand arrows at once, which scared me to shoot the green dragon horse star beast and let it run for its life.


    The green dragon horse star beast knew that it was not the opponent of the maned pig beast, so he turned and ran without hesitation.


    The speed of the maned pig beast is not the opponent of the green dragon horse star beast. After chasing it for a while, it can only return in vain.


    I took a big breath and tried to suppress my panic and uneasiness, but pole felt more frightened and uneasy.


    The green dragon horse star beast was also frightened. When he ran, he didn''t care about anything. Some trees blocked his way, and all of them crashed away, causing me a mess of leaves and weeds.


    I finally got rid of the maned pig beast. Before I could be happy and relax, I heard a roar in the sky.


    When I looked up, it was Donna''s flying car that I was frightened by my words and let me leave.


    The real enemy''s road is narrow. Why did you meet them? I wanted to avoid them, but the frightened green dragon horse star beast ran blindly and left clear marks all the way. Donna must have found us long ago in the sky. It''s too late to avoid.


    I didn''t stop the green dragon horse star beast from running, because at this time, only by moving quickly can we avoid the attack of Donna and others from the sky.


    I have to be careful. The temptation of the green dragon horse star beast is no less than any treasure to the warrior.


    If I were killed or caught, Donna would forcibly take my green dragon horse star beast.


    The speed of the green dragon horse star beast has been brought into full play. I don''t have enough Qi in my body. I can''t avoid the strong wind and flying leaves and weeds. My whole body is full of dirt, which makes me more and more embarrassed.


    However, under the full running of the green dragon horse star beast, we really gradually opened the distance from Donna and others. I felt a little at ease and finally calmed down.


    At this moment, I finally thought of changing the status quo, not blindly running away, and there may be more dangerous things waiting for us in front. I must recover my strength as soon as possible, otherwise, I may be dangerous the next second.


    I took out the No. 1 medicine that Zhou Xiaoying bought for me before and drank it without hesitation.


    The main function of medicine No. 1 is to repair the martial arts'' injuries. Secondly, it can quickly restore the martial arts'' physical strength. Finally, it can restore a certain amount of true Qi.


    I know that taking No. 1 medicine is actually a waste, but the reality does not allow me to hesitate or feel distressed. I must do so.


    I was bitten by fire scorpions before, and I was reluctant to take No. 1 medicine. Now I am forced to take it. In fact, I still feel some pain in my heart. After all, this thing is very expensive.


    Under the powerful effect of No. 1 medicine, my swollen palm and left leg recovered quickly after poisoning. I felt that my physical strength reached the peak in an instant, and my true Qi slowly recovered.


    I try my best to sit on the back of the green dragon horse star beast, and then run the mind method to accelerate the absorption of medicine and restore my skill.


    The green dragon horse star beast continued to run for a while. When I stopped, I found that I had come to a completely strange place again.


    It''s natural here or inside the endless swamp. We haven''t left the endless swamp. The trees here look different from those places I''ve been to before, whether it''s the species of trees or their height.


    The highest trees here are only four or five meters high. They seem to be some shrubs that are not tall. They are distributed around the pool in twos and threes, which seems a little lonely.


    The water and grass here are much more lush than those places I have been before. The highest water and grass is three or four meters, which is not much different from the height of the trees here.


    This is very strange. I feel a little uneasy in my heart. I feel that this place is very dangerous. I subconsciously want to leave here.


    The green dragon horse star beast seems to come here often. It carries me to the edge of a very lush bush, then lowers its head and signals me to come down.


    I jumped off the green dragon horse star beast reluctantly. At a glance, I saw that there was a natural stone cave here.


    Inside the endless swamp, there are endless swamps. It is difficult to see peaks like small sharp mountains. As for the stone caves I see now, they are even rarer.


    Although the stone cave is not very big, it just can accommodate one person. It seems that this is the rest place that Qinglong horse star beast helped me find.


    The green dragon horse star beast must be very familiar with here. Otherwise, it won''t know there are stone caves here, let alone take me here.


    Generally speaking, frightened star beasts will run back to their most familiar places. This is the instinct of star beasts, which is very similar to human beings.


    I walked into the cave and found that it was very dry, completely different from the pools everywhere outside.


    I found nothing here except some dry water plants.


    It seems that there are no other humans here. This cave is also a habitat for the green dragon horse star beast.


    Looking around, I found that there should be no danger here. I can rest assured to practice here.


    Unfortunately, I underestimated the danger of endless swamp again. Just when I began to practice, a small but harsh voice suddenly came to my ears.


    It was the sound of a snake like star beast sliding on the ground. There should be more than one snake like star beast listening to the movement.


    When I looked quickly, I found that the water and grass around me were trembling slightly. It seemed that I was surrounded.


    So many snake stars and beasts appeared all at once, which made me very worried, and I couldn''t help being afraid.


    At the same time, I''m not sure I''ll win the battle with countless snake stars and beasts.


    The green dragon horse star beast is also nervous. I can see from its performance that it should be very afraid at the moment.


    The snake star beast slowly appeared around me. I looked around and found that what I knew was a variant star beast, silver ring demon snake.


    Silver Ring demon snake is a social snake star beast. Generally speaking, there are about 1000 such demon snakes. It is a terrible variant star beast.


    I was unlucky to meet these terrible snake stars and beasts. It seems impossible to practice and rest.

 Chapter 91

    The single individual combat effectiveness of the silver ring demon society can only be compared with the first-class martial artist at most, and most of them can only be compared with the martial artist in the warrior realm.


    But they naturally know how to cooperate and know how to cooperate with attacks to kill beings stronger than them. Therefore, those trapped by them, whether humans or other star beasts, will not come to a good end.


    This time, I was really in crisis on all sides. I was attacked by enemies everywhere and was in danger step by step. I just escaped from the maned pig beast. Unexpectedly, I was trapped by the silver ring demon snake again. It was really a wave after wave.


    The green dragon horse star beast didn''t hurry to escape at the moment. Although it was also very nervous, it was obviously going to fight a big war.


    I don''t understand, but I can only get ready to fight to prevent being hurt by the silver ring demon snake.


    The individual of silver ring demon snake is not very big. It is two meters long and the child''s arms are thick and thin, but they are fast. When attacking, they will attack from all directions at the same time, which is impossible to prevent.


    I covered my whole body with the freshly recovered Qi to prevent them from attacking me from all sides.


    The protective clothing I''m wearing can protect me from the silver ring snake, so I''m not going to run away for the time being.


    Another important reason why I stayed to fight is that I know that a large part of the silver ring demon snake has demon tendons, and demon tendons are one of the best auxiliary drugs for martial arts.


    It is said that cultivating after taking the demon tendon of the silver ring snake can increase the flexibility of the warrior''s body and make the warrior''s speed faster.


    With these benefits, countless warriors are crazy looking for this low-level star beast, trying to kill them and get the demon tendon.


    However, the silver ring demon snake generally lives in groups, and its attack is not generally strong. The trapped martial artists often have death and no life, so many martial artists have failed to achieve their wish to obtain the demon tendon.


    After finding the silver ring demon snake, many warriors not only failed to get the demon tendon they wanted, but died at the mouth of the silver ring demon snake.


    I have the help of green dragon horse star beast. If I can''t fight, I can escape, so I immediately thought of killing some silver ring demon snakes and obtaining some demon tendons to enhance my body and my speed.


    When I said I would do it, I pulled out my knife without hesitation and attacked the silver ring demon snake close to me.


    The true Qi in my body has recovered more than half with the help and cultivation of No. 1 medicine, so my combat effectiveness is still very strong.


    My attack instantly killed more than ten silver ring demon snakes close to me. Looking at their bodies wriggling on the ground, I felt a little bad.


    To deal with such snake star beasts, the advantage of green dragon horse star beast can not be brought into play. At most, it uses its four hoofs to trample on the fast Silver Ring demon snake. The effect is not very good.


    The body of the silver ring demon snake is not long. It is good at attacking the enemy with a whip like body as a weapon.


    Of course, their teeth and venom must be careful. Once bitten, the snake venom enters the body, the taste is also very uncomfortable.


    When countless Silver Ring demon snakes attack together, you will see countless whips attacking me at the same time. The momentum is very frightening.


    Fortunately, my protective clothing and Qi protection are in place. It doesn''t matter if I''m hit. At most, it''s a burst of pain and won''t hurt too hard.


    The knife in my hand always cut the silver ring demon snakes that besieged me in two without hesitation. Soon there were a lot of snake corpses around me.


    Among the corpses of these silver ring demon snakes, there are the demon tendons I want.


    I fought hard, and the green dragon horse star beast also circled around me quickly, trampling some silver ring demon snakes that had no time to get out of the way with its four iron hoofs.


    The poisonous teeth of the silver ring demon snake can''t break my protective clothing, so it''s basically useless to me.


    However, the green dragon horse star beast had to defend. Although its body was resistant to attack, it had no resistance to the sharp fangs of the silver ring demon snake.


    Fortunately, the green dragon horse star beast is not too afraid of the poison of the silver ring demon snake. Otherwise, it will have to run away.


    I didn''t feel very hard at first to kill these terrible Silver Ring demon snakes, but I changed my view when I fought for nearly an hour and a steady stream of silver ring demon snakes attacked me.


    It seems that these silver ring demon snakes can''t be killed. New silver ring demon snakes rush out from the water and grass, which gradually makes me feel powerless.


    I wanted to retreat. Suddenly, I found that there were traces of silver ring demon snakes around me. They cut off all the roads I evacuated and planned to trap me and the green dragon horse star beast alive.


    This is probably the terrible part of the silver ring demon snake, and it is also the reason why so many people turn pale when talking about it.


    These silver ring demon snakes also have some wisdom, which is not a good thing. I have to think about how to get away.


    "Boom!" At this time, a loud noise came. After a flash of fire, the violent explosion came immediately.


    It was Donna''s flying car. What powerful weapon he used detonated not far from us. The fire rose into the sky, accompanied by black smoke.


    Seeing these, I know I have no time to stay here. If Donna finds me and the green dragon horse star beast and stabs me behind my back when I fight with the silver ring demon snake, it will be very difficult for me to pass today.


    I resolutely jumped on the back of the green dragon horse star beast and was about to leave here.


    "Boom..." a dense explosion came one after another. I couldn''t help but stop and look up at the direction of the explosion.


    The direction of the explosion just now remained unchanged. At this time, the fire burst into the sky, smoke billowed, and a roar came at the same time.


    It was the roar of the maned pig. It turned out that Donna had found the trace of the maned pig and was going to hunt the maned pig.


    Maned pigs and animals are precious in their flesh and fur. No wonder people like Donna will hunt decisively after seeing them.


    Such a violent explosion, I think the maned pig must have been injured, and there was a trace of pain and tragedy in the roar.


    I frowned secretly. I didn''t know whether to leave here quickly or collect the body of the silver ring demon snake I killed before leaving.


    The demon tendon of the silver ring demon snake is very useful to me. I can''t just give up a rare opportunity.


    I just hesitated, and the attack of the silver ring demon snake fell on me.


    Although my protection didn''t make the attack of silver ring demon snake effective, it also hurt my whole body.


    The green dragon horse star beast with me was also hurt and couldn''t help hissing.

 Chapter 92

    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I finally made up my mind to clean up these silver ring demon snakes before I left.


    I dismounted decisively and waved the knife in my hand like lightning. The light of the knife turned into a light cocoon and completely wrapped myself.


    The silver ring demon snake has a slender body and a large number. When my attack almost failed, I killed dozens of silver ring demon snakes that attacked me. Their bodies are scattered around me. It looks very scary.


    Seeing that I didn''t go, the green dragon horse star beast once again relied on its speed and four iron hoofs to trample on the silver ring demon snake, and even killed many silver ring demon snakes.


    We have a tacit understanding with each other. It seems that we are a little scared to kill these silver ring demon snakes that haunt us. We don''t attack us as fiercely as before.


    I took this opportunity to decisively collect the bodies of the silver ring demon snake around me that had been killed by me and the green dragon horse star beast, and put them all into my backpack.


    I know there must be a lot of demon tendons in the bodies of these silver ring demon snakes, so I''m satisfied. After collecting the bodies of the silver ring demon snakes, I''m ready to leave here to avoid being found by Donna and others.


    With the help of the green dragon horse star beast, I finally ran out of the encirclement of the silver ring demon snake.


    I ran for hundreds of kilometers at one go before I stopped under a big tree 20 meters high.


    This tree is the tallest tree here, because the trees here are generally about ten meters high, so it is particularly tall.


    The tree is lush and evergreen all the year round. It''s winter, but it''s still green.


    Only by staying under such lush trees will we not be found by Donna.


    I jumped off the back of the green dragon horse star beast and leaned against the trunk of the tree to rest. Because I was too tired and frightened, I didn''t want to practice.


    Recently, I have been running constantly, whether running or avoiding. Anyway, I have been running all the time.


    If it weren''t for the help of green dragon horse star beast, I don''t know if I''m still alive. Those star beasts and human beings who are hostile to me won''t let me go easily.


    I have a sense of urgency. I feel very uneasy inside. I feel dangerous and dangerous step by step.


    Maybe there are too many things and too many dangers recently, which makes me feel too stressed.


    I tried to get rid of my anxiety and panic, and soon calmed down and let myself return to normal.


    The green dragon horse star beast stood next to me. It looked carefree. It rubbed me with its huge head and showed great intimacy.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly think I should give a name to the green dragon horse star beast. It is not only my partner, but also my friend. I can''t always call it green dragon horse star beast.


    After thinking for a long time, I said to the green dragon horse star beast, "horse, we are brothers and sisters. Why don''t you follow me in the future. I won''t treat you badly. Now I''ll give you a name and you''ll be called Qinglong. How about it? "


    I''m talking to myself, because I''m not sure if the slightly intelligent green dragon horse star beast can understand me.


    To my surprise, the green dragon horse star beast nodded after listening to me, as if he really understood me.


    I was happy and said with a smile, "do you like the name Qinglong? Well, I''ll call you Qinglong later. "


    The green dragon horse star beast makes a loud nose, and its shape really seems to like the name very much.


    What I saw was stunned. The green dragon was too rebellious. No wonder Donna and others would chase after him.


    I patted the green dragon on the head and got close to it.


    At this time, I feel hungry. I think I haven''t eaten for a long time. It''s time to be hungry.


    I took out the leftover food distributed by the city Lord''s residence. Just after eating a few mouthfuls, Qinglong grabbed the only biscuit left in my hand.


    I can''t laugh or cry. Looking at the satisfied look of Qinglong, I suddenly feel more hungry.


    My body is the corpse of the silver ring demon snake except for the herbs and spirit herbs such as resurrection grass.


    Herbs and spirit herbs can be eaten, but it''s impossible to eat enough, except for those spirit herbs that go against the sky. After eating, people can not feel hungry for a long time.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have anything like that. Even if I have, I don''t want to eat it at this time.


    However, the body of the silver ring demon snake is really edible, and it is still a delicious dish.


    The snake meat is roasted on the fire. It is natural and fragrant. It tastes tender and delicate. It is one of the favorite foods of many human beings.


    Unfortunately, I can''t make a fire now, because there is fire and smoke. Smoke is the idea that can attract humans and star beasts. I don''t want to be chased and run away again.


    I Ninja was hungry and watched Qinglong eat my last biscuit. Suddenly, I had the impulse to go back to Jingshen city immediately.


    Even martial artists, under the threat of hunger, will first think of going back to their homes.


    Home is always the place that human beings miss most and worry most.


    Apart from this big tree, there are no plants like water and grass in this place, and there is nothing to eat.


    There are some edible wild vegetables not far away. I really want to pick some, but I''m worried that moving around will attract the attention of the star beast or Donna. I have to bear my hunger and stick to the big tree silently.


    "Squeak..." some tiny sounds came to my ears from the top of the tree. I immediately felt that it was a star beast like a little squirrel.


    This little squirrel is different from the squirrels I have seen. Its whole body is covered with fire red fur, and its two eyes are also red. It looks like a squirrel, but if you look closely, you will find that it can''t be a squirrel.


    My head turned quickly and recalled all the star beasts similar to this squirrel in my memory.


    This star beast is by no means a common squirrel. It is very much like a legendary star beast, which is called the flame beast.


    I have seen the picture of flame beast before, which is only nine points similar to the one in front of me.


    The flame beast is recorded in the annals of stars and beasts of the red dragon kingdom. It is said that it is red, fierce and good at treasure hunting. It is a very magical variant star beast.


    Some people say that flame beast is a variant of squirrel, but there is no basis, and no one has confirmed this statement.


    First of all, the flame beast is a carnivorous star beast. It doesn''t eat vegetarians such as pine nuts.


    Secondly, flame beast is a very fierce star beast, while squirrels are generally timid and will not attack humans or other star beasts at all.


    The most important thing is that the flame beast will hunt for treasure, and the squirrel will look for pinecones.


    Many legends have this saying: where there are flame beasts, there must be treasures.

 Chapter 93

    The treasures mentioned here may be ordinary things such as gold, silver and jewelry, or they may refer to those natural materials and earth treasures, such as longevity jade fruits that can increase the life of martial artists, or ambergris fruits that can greatly improve martial arts skills.


    I accidentally saw the flame beast here and became interested immediately.


    I stared at it motionless, and it actually looked at me. The red eyes rolled and were very spiritual.


    Its mouth from time to time issued a "squeak" sound, two short claws held together and kept shaking up and down, as if they were bowing to me.


    After staring at it for a while, I found that the flame beast''s right front paw was hurt. It shook its paw. It was not bowing to me, but licking the wound with its tongue.


    The flame beast''s injury is not serious, but it has been calling and doesn''t know what''s going on.


    The green dragon looked at the flame beast and was not afraid that the flame beast would suddenly get angry. He took a big step and stood close to the flame beast.


    It seems that Qinglong and the flaming beast are old acquaintances. Maybe they are still friends.


    The green dragon looked at the wounded flame beast and suddenly turned back and rubbed me with its head. It seemed that he was begging me to show the flame beast.


    Qinglong''s behavior makes me feel very moved. It''s just a horse. I actually know how to ask a human to help its friend. This wisdom really makes me moved.


    There are many human beings who can''t do this when their friends are in danger.


    I don''t look down on human beings, but just think that human beings are fighting for interests more often, regardless of the life and death of others, which is quite sad.


    I slowly stretched out my hand to pick up the flame beast, for fear that it would mistakenly think I wanted to catch it and be rude to me.


    I''ve heard about the fiery temper and ferocity of the flame beast for a long time.


    Fortunately, with the green dragon on the side, the flame beast didn''t resist and obediently let me pick it up.


    When holding the flame beast, it feels like holding a domestic cat, which is about the same size and weight, but its body temperature is obviously much higher than that of humans. It is quite hot when holding it.


    I checked its wound, that is, there was a scar on the right claw. It seemed that it was bitten by some star beast. The wound was black and seemed to be poisoned.


    The flame beast with such a great reputation has no anti-virus ability, which makes me discover a secret of the flame beast and its weakness.


    I don''t know what poisonous star beast bit it. Since he asked me for help, I can''t ignore it.


    I carefully looked at the location of the flame beast poisoning and found that it was not a particularly powerful toxin, but for a long time, the wounds began to fester and rot.


    Some herbs I picked here happen to be able to detoxify, but before that, I need to clean up its wounds and rotten meat.


    I took out the dagger and gestured to tell the green dragon and the flame beast what I wanted to do. I didn''t start until I was sure they all understood what I meant.


    In order to prevent the flame beast from struggling after pain, I first input my true Qi into its body and paralyzed the nerves at the wound before officially helping it clean up the rotten meat.


    Cleaning up rotten meat is to cut off the rotten meat directly. This process looks bloody, but it has to be done.


    I''m careful not to let the flame beast feel severe pain as much as possible, so as not to let it go wild.


    I moved gently, and the flame beast showed no signs of violent walking.


    When all the rotten meat was cleaned up, I found some herbs that could heal and detoxify, crushed them and applied them to the flame beast. I tore a cloth head from my underwear and wrapped it up for the flame beast.


    When I treated the flame beast, the flame beast did not move. It seems that it is not an ordinary star beast. It also has a certain wisdom. I know that I will not have any bad attempt on it, but to help it heal.


    When everything was finished, the flame beast completely lost its ability to climb the tree. One of its claws was wrapped up by me. The thick cloth made it unable to grasp the trunk to climb the tree anymore.


    That''s good. At least for now, it''s safer with me.


    Things are changeable. Although I met some dangers this time, I also gained a lot of benefits.


    In just three days, I found a large number of soul reviving herbs and some other spiritual herbs and herbs I didn''t know much about.


    The most important thing is that I got the green dragon horse star beast partner unexpectedly, which is the biggest surprise.


    Of course, there are jade plants and fruits that don''t know what they are, and the existence of flame beast.


    I''m not sure if the flame beast will follow me, but at least I can find it here. Maybe I can find a lot of treasures in the flame beast''s nest.


    Where there are flame beasts, there are treasures. This sentence is not for fun.


    I held the flame beast and looked for it near the big tree for a while. Unexpectedly, I really found its nest in a dry place.


    The flame beast built his nest under a huge tree root that exposed to the ground. There it dug a big hole, which was still dry.


    I saw countless spirit grass used by the flame beast as fodder to make its nest. I couldn''t help but be happy and angry.


    The joy is that I can take all these spirit grass away. The anger is that these spirit grass are put here by the flame beast, and most of the spirit spirit has dispersed. It''s a pity.


    I also found many unknown things in the cave of the flame beast, because they were very strange, colorful, radiant and looked extraordinary, so I put them away impolitely.


    I tied up all the dry spirit grass and put it on the green dragon''s back. Then I put those colorful things I don''t know what they are into my backpack and put them on the green dragon''s back.


    Now my backpack is full, and there is no more space. The pocket of my protective clothing is also full of spiritual fruit, which is the fruit of spiritual grass. If it is planted, as long as the soil and environment are suitable, new spiritual grass will grow.


    I found a lot of spirit grass in the endless swamp. If I go outside, I can certainly sell it at an excellent price.


    Including Jingshen city and lingcao, they are precious things that can be met and can''t be found. It''s hard to buy a thousand gold.


    I feel that I have gained a lot and want to return with a full load.


    I think so, I will set off again and prepare to rush back to Jingshen city.


    I have lost the opportunity to join the guard army. Now I can only go back to Jingshen city before making plans.

 Chapter 94

    My father and sister, as well as some friends and acquaintances are in Jingshen City, and I can''t leave them silently.


    Qinglong carries a lot of things. Fortunately, it has great power. The weight of these things has no impact on its speed.


    I jumped on the back of the green dragon with the flame beast, and the green dragon spread his four iron hoofs and ran like flying.


    I still don''t know the direction, but I can roughly distinguish the east from the branches and leaves of some trees, and then I drive towards the East.


    The endless swamp is basically in the northwest of Jingshen city. If we want to return to Jingshen City, we need to go to the southeast.


    The green dragon ran so fast that even I was very surprised. The strong wind was also very overbearing. I held the injured flame beast in my arms as much as possible to avoid being hurt again by the strong wind.


    Qinglong seemed to understand my hurry to go back. This time, he really took me to the place where I met it before, that is, the place full of pools next to the small Jianshan not far from my starting point.


    My simple bed made of water and grass is still here, but there are many obvious footprints on it.


    The footprints are a little messy. In addition to my own dry footprints with mud, there are more fresh star animal footprints.


    There are also some human footprints. It seems that they were left not long ago and have not been completely dry.


    Someone should have come here to find me, or just passing by. I''m not sure.


    I didn''t think much either. After seeing human footprints, I shouted, "is there anyone?"


    My voice was loud and spread far away, and then I heard someone answer loudly in the distance: "who are you?"


    Now I''m very happy. The people I met here must be those who came here with me to participate in the trial mission, or Lu Mingshu who led the team.


    As long as I see them, I can go back to Jingshen city smoothly. It''s safe.


    I shouted to the speaker, and I rode on the green dragon and ran towards the speaker very quickly.


    I vaguely saw several figures running towards me in the distance, and the speed was very fast.


    It''s really human. I''m relieved and shouted, "I''m here, I''m here..."


    The figure on the opposite side was getting closer and closer, but my cry suddenly fell silent. It was not Lu Mingshu and others who came with me, but Donna, whom I had been trying to avoid.


    It seems that my luck is over. I took the initiative to recruit Donna and them at this time.


    "Ha ha..." when Donna saw that it was me, he couldn''t help laughing: "it turned out that he deceived our guard officer. I don''t know if there are many companions nearby now? Or, sir, lie to us again and say that you still have a lot of partners coming here? "


    Donna was followed by more than a dozen people. I counted roughly. Nine men and nine women were very young, handsome men and women. They looked like actors on the stage.


    The number of them increased rather than decreased. It seems that they had no loss of personnel when they encountered maned pigs and beasts.


    After listening to Donna''s words, I said righteously, "it''s Donna. I thought it was my companion calling me!"


    After a pause, I deliberately raised my voice and said, "why did you come here? Where''s your flying car? Why don''t you drive over? "


    Donna''s eyes flashed a murderous spirit. He waved his hand secretly. The nine men and nine women behind him immediately grabbed me and surrounded me.


    Donna said bitterly, "I didn''t expect you to be so resourceful at a young age and deceive us... Do you know that our flying car was destroyed in the battle with maned pigs and beasts? It''s all your fault. You must compensate us for our losses."


    I was stunned, then I was secretly happy, but I said with some pity: "I see. I said how did you come here on foot! Donna, I didn''t destroy your flying car. You''re a little unreasonable. "


    Donna snorted coldly, stepped forward, waved his hand and shouted, "you deliberately angered the maned pig beast and lured us to chase you. As a result, you blocked the maned pig beast''s pursuit and caused us to lose the flying car... Now you dare to say it''s not your fault?"


    I smiled: "Donna, don''t think I don''t know your mind. If you smash the door, people don''t talk secretly. There''s no need to pretend to be stupid."


    Donna smiled coldly, "Sir, what does that mean?"


    I said, "don''t you understand what I mean? Not to mention that I didn''t see if your flying car was destroyed. Even if it was destroyed, how can you be sure that I induced the maned pig beast to destroy your flying car? Did you see it with your own eyes or just speculate? "


    Donna was stunned and then angrily said, "you are the one that the maned pig beast is after. How dare you say you didn''t hurt us?"


    I shook my head: "I won''t argue with you. I''m from the guard army of Jingshen city. If you want to find me, just follow me to the commander and ask our commander to make a judgment."


    Donna sneered, "the guards? Don''t think you can lie to us again. Not long ago, we saw the guard of Jingshen city. They are looking for a man named Dongfang Hongfeng. You boy... Don''t say you are Dongfang Hongfeng? "


    I looked up and said loudly, "yes, I''m Oriental red maple!"


    Donna was stunned, then frowned and said nothing, as if thinking about something.


    A young man behind him whispered, "master, don''t listen to his nonsense. We killed him. His green dragon horse, those spirit grass and the backpack are all ours. Taking these things back will surely make the commanders forgive me for destroying the flying car. "


    Donna''s eyes flashed a trace of hesitation and didn''t speak.


    The young man said again, "if you can''t get the green dragon horse, the commander will investigate the loss of the flying car. At that time, we will..."


    Donna nodded slightly, as if he had made up his mind, waved his hand fiercely and shouted, "kill him, take the green dragon horse and go back to work!"


    Donna''s words came out. Nine men and nine women immediately began to turn around me. Eighteen people attacked me like one person and lightning.


    They cooperated with each other very tacitly. As soon as they made a move, they attacked 18 key parts of my body. It was really an all-round attack without dead angles.


    They are professional killers and scum among the martial arts. I saw their origin and understood everything in an instant.


    My heart was shocked and angry. I suddenly patted the green dragon and shouted angrily: "want to take my green dragon, dream!"

 Chapter 95

    The knife in my hand was thrown forward like lightning and turned into a flash of lightning and flew to Donna in front of me.


    At the same time, I did my best to attack Donna in front of me.


    As long as I beat back Dona, I can take the opportunity to break through the siege and let Qinglong take me out of here.


    My idea is good, but I still underestimated the strength of Donna.


    I didn''t know how strong he was, so I chose his direction as the breakthrough point from the beginning.


    To my surprise, Donna stopped my attack lightly. He held my knife between his two fingers and smiled like nothing. He easily avoided the dragon shaped Qi attack of the real dragon.


    I know my plan won''t work. Donna has at least the strength of a three-level general. My attack is no threat to him.


    My breakthrough was also a complete failure. I couldn''t beat back Donna. In just a moment, three people''s attacks came at the same time.


    I only had time to avoid the palm from the left, and the rest fell on my body.


    I burst out a mouthful of blood and felt that the whole person was about to fall apart.


    Donna''s men hated me so much that I was badly hurt.


    I just felt that two strong forces hit my back and right waist at the same time, so that I almost fell off the back of Qinglong.


    At this time, the attacks of the remaining Donna people also came at the same time. More than a dozen linglie attacks all attacked my vital parts. The omni-directional attacks made me unavoidable.


    These people are old Jianghu at first sight. They are cruel, cunning and spare no room.


    I felt that I was doomed this time. I was trying to fight for the last one. Suddenly, I felt light and the whole person seemed to fly.


    When I hurried to see it, it turned out that Qinglong jumped suddenly when I was in danger. It seemed to fly and took me into the air.


    The green dragon horse star beast can fly when he is an adult, but now the green dragon is not an adult and can''t fly.


    However, Qinglong''s jump this time was almost 20 meters high, and the sliding distance was more than 100 meters. It looked no different from flying.


    It has played a great potential and broke out at the time of danger.


    The water, grass and mud that were trampled by the green dragon''s four hoofs were like shrapnel, a splash, which made Donna''s people unable to open their eyes.


    This slightly delayed the pursuit of Donna and others, and brought me a chance to escape.


    After landing, Qinglong ran at full speed and soon got rid of Donna, a level 3 general.


    As for Donna''s men, they had long been left far away.


    The speed of the green dragon once again demonstrated its special ability and saved my life again.


    The target that Qinglong ran to was actually a small Jianshan, which surprised me when I was seriously injured.


    I have taken No. 1 medicine. I was injured again at this time. I felt that there was no medicine to treat myself. I had to go back to Jingshen city first.


    Qinglong accidentally took me to the little sharp mountain I was familiar with. Then I knew how to leave the endless swamp. I had a direction and goal.


    I''m familiar with this area. I spent some time before and knew how to get out of the endless swamp from here.


    With the little peak in front of me, my tight mind relaxed a little.


    After I suddenly relaxed, I felt that I was about to lose my support, and I felt like I was going to fall asleep.


    Maybe I''m going to pass out. It''s very uncomfortable.


    I quickly took a few deep breaths, forcibly suppressed my desire to sleep, and began to practice on the green dragon''s back.


    When the green dragon runs, it is still stable. Its feet are not touching the ground. Naturally, there are no bumps.


    I still feel very uncomfortable. I''m badly hurt. Even lying in bed will feel very uncomfortable.


    People say that blessing and misfortune depend on each other. Now I feel it personally. Not long ago, I was still happy to find the green dragon, flame beast and a large number of spiritual herbs and herbs. In the twinkling of an eye, I almost lost my life. Who can tell whether I am blessed or unlucky?


    "Roar..." Xiaojianshan was close at hand, but I suddenly heard the voice I didn''t want to hear at this time. It was the roar of a maned pig.


    The maned pig and beast actually chased here. It seems that they will not die with me. They will chase me wherever I go.


    I wasn''t worried about being chased by the maned pig beast before. I have the help of Qinglong. Can''t I fight or run? I''ll hide at most. Nothing big will happen.


    But now I''m seriously injured and in urgent need of treatment. I really can''t have any contact with maned pigs.


    My time doesn''t allow me to delay, otherwise I might really die here.


    Although the green dragon was fast, it couldn''t avoid the enemies from attacking at the same time. It hissed and stopped helplessly.


    Qinglong turned around for several times. It seemed that he wanted to find a safe channel to break through. Unfortunately, we only delayed for a while, and Donna appeared in my sight, and came not far behind me in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, the maned pig and beast have come and are eyeing me. They completely trapped me one by one.


    I can''t retreat this time. Even with the help of Qinglong, it''s almost impossible to escape from the masters of the two generals.


    Although the speed of the generals is not as fast as that of the current Qinglong, if the two generals attack back and forth, according to the fact that the generals can let their aura attack the enemy, we will be killed if we can''t run far.


    This is a real battle of life and death, not a gambling battle in the cultivation hall. It will kill people. Maybe I''ll tell you here.


    I feel a little desperate. At the age of 14, I feel that this time there is no way from heaven to earth.


    Even the green dragon didn''t try to escape. It may also know that the enemy we are facing is not something we can fight.


    "How can you summon a star beast like a maned pig to fight?"


    To my surprise, Donna who caught up with me didn''t do it, but looked at the maned pig behind me with some scruples and said such a sentence in surprise.


    My heart moved and I felt that life was in front of me, so I shouted, "you have so many subordinates, don''t you allow me to have help?"


    Donna stared at the maned pig behind me and asked coldly, "do you know how to drive animals? Are you from beast gate? Who''s your disciple? Say it quickly. "


    I know that there are no gangs in the current red dragon country, and the leader of the red dragon country does not allow it.


    But whether there are no clandestine gangs, needless to say, it is obvious that they must still exist, but they must be very secret and not known to the Lord of the country.

 Chapter 96

    As Donna just said, the beast gate is actually a sect in the dark. It is rumored that the people of the beast gate are best at driving star beasts. They can drive star beasts to fight.


    I don''t know whether the beast gate still exists or not, and I''m not a man of the beast gate, but now looking at Donna''s surprise, I know I have a chance to save my life, so I looked at Donna and said naturally: "if you know, just leave here, and I''ll let you go temporarily. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. If you hurt me, I''ll avenge you myself sooner or later! "


    Donna frowned and said, "you raised this maned pig? Then you deliberately destroyed my flying car. You have to accompany me. For your sake, I won''t trouble you. But my flying car is worth ten thousand gold. I can''t just forget it. "


    I smiled, endured the physical pain and said, "wait. If I leave here, I will go to the industrial city to find you in person. At that time, our accounts must be calculated well."


    Donna looked at me and his face gradually changed. He seemed to be afraid of the beast gate, but he also coveted the green dragon under my crotch. He didn''t know what to do for a while.


    I understood Donna''s idea at this time, so I deliberately said, "don''t force me to order the maned pig beast to fight you. With your current strength, you are definitely not the opponent of the maned pig beast, hehe..."


    When I said this, I suddenly saw Donna''s face change. I suddenly thought that the maned pig behind me might attack me, so I shut up immediately.


    I didn''t look back. Instead, I gave a loud drink and patted the green dragon, so that the green dragon took me to Donna who was still standing in place.


    Donna didn''t expect me to move forward without retreating. He was surprised and subconsciously withdrew.


    At his speed, he moved tens of meters, made way for me early, and I took the opportunity to rush over.


    Qinglong also seems to know that this is the only chance to escape. His speed suddenly reached the limit.


    The maned pig is not fast, but it must have reached Donna''s position at this time, and it will attack Donna who is in the way.


    In this way, Donna will think that the maned pig is my war animal. He will not dare to ignore the attack of the maned pig, and maybe he will give up chasing me.


    I thought of these in my busy schedule. I couldn''t help looking back and laughing immediately.


    When I looked back from a distance, I saw that the maned pig just jumped on Donna and fought with Donna.


    Donna had fought with the maned boar before and should be hated by the maned boar. Now he took the opportunity to find his bad luck.


    My luck was not so bad that I escaped under the eyes of the two generals.


    While I was happy, I found that my injury was much more serious, especially when Qinglong ran with me.


    It seems that it''s bad for me to continue like this. I have to find a way to leave the endless swamp and return to Jingshen city to heal.


    Or find a place where no one else knows, avoid the killing of me by maned pigs and Dona, and quietly return to Jingshen city after recovering from the injury.


    My idea is naturally the best, but I overlooked one point, that is, Donna is not alone.


    Donna''s men, the nine men, nine women and eighteen killers, unexpectedly chased them now.


    Qinglong took me to run away. After a while, he met them and hit them right.


    God is really joking with me. One wave is not even and another wave rises again. He doesn''t give me a chance to breathe at all.


    Although these 18 killers are all in the martial arts realm, if they attack me at the same time, I am a level 6 martial arts teacher and seriously injured. I am not their opponent anyway.


    I helplessly watched Qinglong stop, then looked at the eighteen killers lined up in front of me with a bitter smile, and said helplessly: "everyone, do you want to kill me so much? You and I have no resentment for a long time and no resentment recently. Why do we have to force each other so hard? "


    "Little boy, don''t think that if you delay, someone will save you." A Coquettish female killer smiled and talked, and approached me as she spoke.


    I raised my hand and said, "this place is very close to Jingshen city. As long as I send a signal for help, someone will come to save me soon..."


    The talking female killer interrupted me and said with a cold smile, "you don''t have a chance to send a signal for help. To tell you the truth, we killed you because you deceived us and ordered your pet... No, it should be your war beast maned pig that destroyed our flying car. At these two points, it''s natural for us to kill you. Whoever comes has nothing to say. "


    I frowned, glanced at the eighteen killers, raised my voice and said, "my big brothers and sisters, I just experienced here and happened to meet you. That maned pig beast is not my war beast. It is also my mortal enemy. As for why it attacked you, I don''t know. In fact, I was chased by it. There are misunderstandings between us... "


    "Misunderstanding?" A male killer sneered: "even if it''s a misunderstanding, you have a spirit beast such as a green dragon and horse. You are also the one we must kill. Those who know the truth will hand over the green dragon horse, and we will keep your whole body. Otherwise, don''t blame us for dismembering you... "


    I have known the purpose of these people for a long time, but I still feel a little uncomfortable to hear them admit it.


    If I were not weak at this time, I would fight with them to the death.


    But now I can''t do this. I still keep calm: "if you don''t believe that the maned pig is chasing me, you can see for yourself when it comes... By the way, I almost forgot to tell you that Donna, your leader, is being attacked by the maned pig..."


    "Boy, die!" Before I finished, a murderous male killer roared: "do you mean that the maned pig beast will kill our commander? Hum, don''t think we can''t hear the meaning of your words. Your boy dares to curse our commander and see that I won''t break your ten thousand swords to pieces! "


    The man seems to have a hot temper, but he can''t compliment his IQ.


    Before he finished, he was the first to rush towards me. He raised his hand with a sword and pointed directly at the key point of my throat.


    If he hits me, I''ll really die.


    I wanted to avoid this blow, but because I was seriously injured, I felt powerless. I couldn''t completely avoid this sword and was stabbed into my left shoulder by his sword.


    A stream of blood flowed out, and I clenched my teeth in pain. Suddenly, my hatred for this person filled my brain.


    This man''s move is to kill me. It seems that he wants to kill me. It will not end easily between me and him.


    I didn''t even think about it. It was a real dragon that came into the world and beat out all the real Qi at one time. Naturally, the target was the male killer who hurt me.

 Chapter 97

    The male killer was proud of his success. He didn''t expect that my counterattack was so fast that he couldn''t avoid my attack. He was hit by my real dragon and fell heavily into the mud.


    I hit with all my strength. Although it was after the injury, the power should not be underestimated. The male killer was in mid air, his mouth had spewed blood, and the injury was very serious.


    What''s more, the place where he fell happened to be the most dangerous mire in the swamp. If another male killer around him didn''t help him in time, he was afraid that he would be swallowed by the mire immediately.


    I took a deep breath and felt that the murderous spirit in my heart dissipated a lot. It was as easy as revenge.


    I reached out and grabbed some herbs for hemostasis and healing from Qinglong''s back. I rubbed them hard and patted them on my shoulder.


    The wound on my shoulder was so deep that I could see bones, but my protective clothing was broken by a sword and lost its protective effect.


    The sword used by the male killer seems to be by no means an ordinary sword.


    Although the sword of this male killer is not comparable to the lightsaber I have seen, it is also the sharpest metal sword I have seen so far. It is a rare sword.


    The male killer was seriously injured. The female killer who spoke to me showed surprise on her face and looked at me as if there was something more in her eyes.


    She approached me slowly and said slowly, "you are so powerful that you hurt our people under such circumstances. But I can see that you are now at the end of a powerful crossbow. If you are sensible, surrender. As long as you hand over the green dragon horse and the Royal beast, I can plead for you and let our commander spare you from death. "


    I smiled, forced to resist the weakness after losing all my Qi, spit out the blood in my mouth, looked at the female killer and said, "I know what you want is my green dragon horse and royal beast, otherwise you won''t pester me like this."


    After a pause, I clenched my teeth and said ruthlessly, "if you want to make a decision between the green dragon horse and the Royal beast, it depends on your ability. If you want me to hand it over obediently, you can''t think of it!"


    Another female killer sneered, stepped forward a few steps, looked at me and said, "I''m a child, but my tone is very big. Let me see what you can do to talk so loudly. "


    When I looked at the female killer, I felt a kind of unspeakable cold meaning coming from the female killer.


    This person must have often killed people, so he will have murderous spirit. In addition, the woman is Yin biased, so she gives me such a strange feeling.


    Before I could speak, the female killer had pulled out her sword. She also used a sword, a short sword only one meter long.


    The body of this sword is cold and shining. You can see that it is also very sharp.


    My weapon is a very ordinary knife, and there is still a damaged knife. I can''t compare with the other party at all.


    The disadvantage of weapons and my serious injury made my opponent, the female killer, very relaxed and said with a smile: "you''d better hand over what we want and maybe live for some time. Otherwise, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    In the face of this female killer, I secretly bite my teeth. If I were at ordinary times, I wouldn''t fight with her, but now I can only do my best.


    What I can rely on now is my physical strength, superhuman physical strength. In addition, I am not sure I can defeat this female killer.


    I drew my knife slowly, stared at the female killer close to me, and was ready to attack with all my strength at any time.


    "Stop!" The female killer who spoke earlier suddenly said, "let me talk to him. We don''t need to kill a guard and cause unnecessary trouble."


    I suddenly thought of a way to save my life temporarily. If they think I''m really a member of the guard of Jingshen City, maybe they will have some scruples.


    "Do you remember that I was a member of the guard?" I pretended to be relaxed and said, "it''s only less than 100 kilometers from Jingshen City, and our people are testing nearby. As long as there''s any change here, they will come and check it at the first time. You''ll be overwhelmed at that time."


    "Save it!" The Coquettish female killer sneered: "we are not three-year-old children. You can''t scare us. If your people were really around, you would still be as embarrassed as you are now? "


    What else do I want to say? The female killer who wanted to fight with me was finally impatient. She shook her short sword in her hand, jumped up and stabbed it straight into my neck.


    I was totally prepared, and when I saw it, I made every effort to attack. The knife in my hand cut out, and a force of brutality blocked the female killer''s sword.


    My brute force is equal to the true Qi of the female killer, but my own injury can''t allow me to continue fighting like this. Such a collision has made me vomit blood again, and I feel like I''m going to shock.


    "See how many moves you can stick to?" The female killer was blocked by me. She was a little angry and said fiercely, "come again and look at the sword!"


    As she spoke, the sword in her hand attacked me like a strong wind. The moves were exquisite and powerful.


    In my heart, I scolded her for taking advantage of the danger of others. She was unable to fight again. She could only retreat with the help of the speed of the green dragon.


    "Don''t kill him!" The Coquettish female killer shouted, "leave his life and ask the whereabouts of the Royal beast."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t die."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind me. Then I felt light and was lifted up from behind.


    At this moment, I felt a little afraid. I was caught and had no resistance. Life and death hung in the hands of others. If I wasn''t afraid, I wouldn''t be a 14-year-old child.


    "Let go of me..." I shouted in horror. When I turned to look, I immediately shut up and looked surprised.


    The person who came was my master, elder black. How can I not be overjoyed? Although I don''t know how he came here.


    I said quickly, "master, help me!"


    The Black Elder smiled and pulled me behind him. He looked at the green dragon intentionally or unintentionally, but didn''t ask more.


    Listen to the Black Elder and I said, "how did you hurt so much, silly boy? Take medicine No. 1 quickly and leave the rest to me. "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "No. 1 medicine has been taken. It''s meaningless to take it again. My injury can only be treated slowly after returning to Jingshen city."


    The Black Elder nodded slightly, then looked back at the female killer who hurt me, and said coldly, "female doll, you dare to hurt the people of the guard army of Jingshen city. It''s really brave! And said, "who are you?"


    The woman killer''s face was very ugly. Facing the black elder who was already a level 6 general, she had no room to resist. She listened to her carefully say, "who are you? We... We come from the industrial city... "

 Chapter 98

    "Industrial city?" The Black Elder frowned slightly: "how did the people of the industrial city come to the endless swamp? You are thousands of kilometers away from the endless swamp. You have never communicated with us in Jingshen city. What are you doing here now? "


    The female killer hesitated. She looked at the Black Elder and stopped talking. Her face was not very good.


    The Black Elder raised his hand and said, "if you don''t want to say anything, you''re ready to go to the prison of Jingshen city."


    After saying this, the Black Elder rushed to the eighteen killers. It seems that he doesn''t want to hear these people''s explanation, but just ask casually.


    The eighteen killers are all people in the martial arts realm. It is absolutely impossible to win alone in the face of experts such as black elder.


    However, there were many of them. They attacked the Black Elder together. The momentum was also very frightening.


    I had no fighting power at this time, so I had to stay and watch the Black Elder fight with the eighteen killers.


    The black elder has deep skills and doesn''t use weapons, but he can still repel a killer with every move.


    All the killers repulsed by the Black Elder were seriously injured and could not move.


    The Black Elder didn''t kill. His purpose was to catch these people and take them back to the mirror God city for interrogation. Otherwise, these people would have died long ago.


    I saw the real strength of the master, and suddenly wanted to reach such a state. I could face the group of enemies without fear.


    It''s not that I''ve never seen an expert make a move, but I can observe such a real battle. It''s also an opportunity to learn.


    At the level of generals, the Dragon subduing formula can be used easily without worrying about the lack of Qi. Therefore, the Black Elder uses the Dragon subduing formula from time to time to knock down the eighteen killers one by one.


    He occasionally uses other three-dimensional attack tactics of genuine Qi. I also read them carefully and felt very novel.


    I couldn''t help. I just shouted loudly. It turned out that the Dragon subduing formula was in the hands of the generals. It was so powerful that ordinary martial artists couldn''t even take a blow.


    This is naturally the reason why there is Reiki in the Black Elder''s body in addition to the real Qi. After all, the attack power of Reiki is stronger.


    The Black Elder generally knocked down all the 18 killers without any pause.


    When I looked at them, I felt as if I had defeated the eighteen killers myself. I was very excited.


    Eighteen killers were not weak fighters, but they became vulnerable under the attack of the black elder.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I accidentally affected the wound. Suddenly, I felt that the world was spinning and there was no time to do anything else. The whole person lost consciousness in an instant


    When I woke up, I was still here in the small Jianshan. The Black Elder was right beside me. He had caught all the eighteen killers and was interrogating them at the moment.


    The injury on my body seems to have been simply treated, and I feel much better than before, but I still feel very bad. My whole body is weak, my chest is painful, and my true Qi has not recovered. The whole person is very uncomfortable.


    The green dragon is still by my side. It seems to have admitted that my master, or friend, didn''t leave when I was unconscious.


    When I woke up, the Black Elder looked at me and said, "did you really get the decision to resist the beast? How did you get it? "


    I understood the whole story with a slight thought and hurriedly said, "no, I didn''t get anything... It''s all a misunderstanding."


    I simply told the Black Elder what had happened before, especially about the maned pig beast. I explained it in detail.


    After hearing what I said, the Black Elder nodded and smiled and said, "you are lucky and smart. You are worthy of my fancy. You have not only found such rare spirit beasts as the green dragon horse star beast, but also found so many spirit grasses. Although you have encountered some dangers during this trip, you have gained a lot. "


    I smiled and said, "master, if you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered my flame beast. When I looked around, I found it hiding in the belly of the green dragon, hanging under the belly of the green dragon like a child, sleeping soundly.


    This little thing actually sleeps when we fight. It seems that he is also a heartless guy.


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "I may have some needs for spiritual grass, but I don''t need anything else. The green dragon horse star beast is a rare spirit beast. You should make a good * * and let it recognize you as the Lord. It will help you a lot in the future. "


    I nodded and looked at the eighteen killers who were all tied: "master, you can choose at will. Disciples pick a lot of spiritual grass. By the way, what are you going to do with them? "


    The Black Elder frowned slightly: "these people are from the industrial city. It is said that our mirror God city has no right to deal with them. But they hurt you here and are ready to take away your green dragon, horse, star beast and spirit grass. Then we can take them back to Jingshen city and give them to the city master. "


    I thought this was the best way to deal with it, so I nodded and said, "then I''ll contact the city Lord''s house and ask the guard to send someone to escort them to the city Lord''s house."


    The Black Elder smiled and said, "all communication equipment will fail here in the endless swamp. You don''t have to try. I think it''s better to let them worship under your door and become your servant. You are still young and often need other people''s care and help. They can just act as your subordinates. What do you think of my proposal? "


    This was completely beyond my expectation, but I suddenly thought it was very good, so I said, "OK, there are 18 of them, nine men and nine women, who are still very young. They can just be my servants... No, they can''t be said to be servants. They should be my men."


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "that''s a deal."


    He turned to look at the eighteen killers, laughed and shouted, "are you willing to be the hands of Dongfang Hongfeng? This is your only chance to live. If you miss it, you will be ordered to be executed by the city Lord''s residence. You should know that those who dare to attack and kill the guard will never come to a good end! "


    The eighteen killers looked at each other. They looked different. Although they didn''t speak, their eyes had passed their thoughts to others.


    They looked at each other for a while, and one of them said, "we are willing to become the subordinates of Dongfang Hongfeng, but we have a condition. Please promise us first."


    I looked at the talking male killer and said slowly, "what conditions?"


    The male killer said, "eighteen people in the lower class have no names, only codes. Under the code Linghu, I''m the head of our 18 people. Our condition is that the eighteen of us will never be separated. We will live together and die together. "


    I was puzzled by the words of the flying fox: "don''t you want to separate? Who told you to separate? Why do you want to be together so much? "

 Chapter 99

    Flying fox said with a straight face, "although we are killers and dead men trained by Donna, we grew up together and loved our brothers and sisters. We swore that we would live together, die together and never separate. Please help me, my Lord! "


    I nodded slightly and asked, "it''s not a problem. You can''t be together. Tell me, how does Donna treat you? "


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across the flying fox''s face: "if you return to adults, Donna is OK for us. However, we are all dissatisfied with his heavy punishment and frequent severe punishment. Our flying car was destroyed before. Donna annoyed me and almost killed us. "


    I nodded and said, "in that case, why do you listen to his orders to intercept me?"


    The flying fox gritted his teeth and said, "we are going to leave Dona and start a new life in a place where there is no one."


    I know what the flying fox said must be true, which can be seen from his expression.


    According to Feihu, these people hate and fear Donna, so they have long wanted to leave Donna, but they have never had a suitable opportunity and can''t beat Donna, so they commit themselves to Donna so far.


    Now there is such a quarrel between me and the black elder. They feel that the opportunity has come and resolutely choose to follow me.


    What they really want to follow is not me who is only over 14 years old, but the black elder of level 6 general. Only the black elder can completely defeat Donna and let Feihu and others completely get out of Donna''s control.


    I understand the mind of flying fox. The black elder is even more clear, but we didn''t say it clearly. Anyway, as long as it is a person who can be used by us, whatever he thinks.


    Of course, for these people, we still have to take precautions. I believe most people understand that the heart of preventing people is indispensable.


    "Since you are all willing to follow my disciple Dongfang Hongfeng, you must have a unified name. Eighteen of you... "The Black Elder shouted," I''ll call you eighteen warriors in the future. Your current task is to protect the Oriental red maple. "


    Eighteen killers become eighteen warriors, which is a change. Flying fox took the lead and said, "we will follow your orders."


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "it''s so good! With you protecting Dongfang Hongfeng in the days to come, I''ll be relieved. "


    As he spoke, he came forward one by one to untie the seals in the human body such as flying fox and give them freedom.


    Flying fox and others were free and came to me to salute. It seemed that they respected my young master.


    Seeing this, the Black Elder stepped forward and distributed some pills to Feihu and others.


    Fox and others were wounded by black elder and me. They were all listless and needed pills to heal their wounds, so they didn''t refuse. They took the pills.


    After Feihu and others took the pills and adjusted their breath for a while, they looked better. The Black Elder said, "now you go and classify all the spirit herbs. Those who can still act, take some alone. We are ready to leave here and go back to the mirror God city."


    Feihu and others were really obedient at this time. They seemed to follow me all the time. Before I told them, they helped me up and let me ride on the back of the green dragon.


    Others quickly divided the spirit grass. One person took some and was really ready to follow me and elder black to Jingshen city.


    I don''t feel comfortable with their performance like this. Even if it''s true, as Feihu said, they have always been oppressed and abused by Donna, and have always been looking for opportunities to leave Donna and regain a new life. It''s unlikely that they will completely obey me in a short while, and willingly follow me and be my subordinates.


    They must have some conspiracy. I think so, so I have been paying close attention to them for fear that they will attack suddenly after their injuries are better and take me and the Black Elder by surprise.


    People are unpredictable. I have to guard against it!


    The Black Elder didn''t seem to notice these. He walked in the front without looking at the 18 people behind.


    I took precautions secretly and asked the flying fox walking beside me, "flying fox, when did you follow Donna?"


    The flying fox said without thinking, "if you return to your excellency, we have been with Donna for more than 20 years. We were called together by Donna when we were very young. He took us to practice, and he gave us the identity of a killer... "


    "Isn''t it fun to be a killer?" I smiled and said, "you are the real killer I''ve seen. I''m curious."


    A trace of depression flashed across Feihu''s face: "Sir, we are forced to be killers. If we can choose again, none of us will want to be killers. The killer''s life is not his own. He may die for his master anytime, anywhere. No one wants to live such a life, which is one of the reasons why we agree to follow you and become your subordinates. "


    I didn''t think he was lying, so I nodded: "you''ve suffered over the years. Follow me later, you don''t have to be a killer. By the way, have you ever killed anyone? "


    The flying fox''s face changed slightly. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Sir, we were killers before. Killing is a normal thing."


    I nodded again, "how many people have you killed? Remember? "


    The flying fox frowned and said, "I can''t remember clearly. I think there are more than a dozen. Sir, what are you doing? Do you have a task for me? "


    I said with a smile, "that''s not true. I''m just curious. I think the killer is mysterious, so ask more questions. Don''t worry."


    Flying fox looked at me with a blank face. He didn''t seem to understand why I asked these questions.


    I said, "you will follow me in the future. Whether you really want to follow me or not, I have a word to say in front of you. Listen, I won''t say it again. "


    Feihu and others said in unison, "please show me. We will keep it in mind and never dare to violate it."


    I took a breath and said slowly, "if you follow me, you will no longer be a killer. You are warriors, my subordinates and my friends. So from now on, you must not kill at will. Please keep this in mind. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "


    Feihu and others looked at each other, and then said in unison: "I will abide by your strict orders. We will never violate them."


    I nodded and looked at the black elder who gradually left me. He seemed to nod, but he didn''t look back at me. I don''t know if he is satisfied with my practice.


    I said a few words with Feihu and others, but also tested them. Many of my doubts were dispelled before.

 Chapter 100

    We left the endless swamp this time. I don''t think there will be any accidents, so I''m relaxed a lot.


    I slowly closed my eyes and prepared to nourish myself. By the way, I also practiced and recovered a little true Qi.


    It''s a pity that I ignored another potential danger, that is, the maned pig beast I guided to stop Donna before.


    I don''t know the result of the battle between the maned pig and Donna, but when I heard the roar of the maned pig again, my heart was inexplicably nervous.


    "Roar..." damn maned pig, it''s really a restless guy. Its roar came when I began to practice.


    The Black Elder grabbed it for the first time and said loudly around me, "everyone guard!"


    The eighteen warriors collectively stopped, and then quickly surrounded me in the middle. They stood with their backs to me, their weapons out, and all God on guard. It seemed that they were really protecting my new master.


    The Black Elder stood directly beside me and was also on full alert.


    Listen to the Black Elder said, "this is a maned pig beast with strong combat effectiveness. Be careful."


    I said with a wry smile, "this is the maned pig I told you before. It has been with me for several days and can''t be thrown off. It''s difficult to entangle."


    The Black Elder nodded slightly: "after a while, everyone protect the Oriental red maple, and the maned pig and beast will be handed over to me."


    "I see!" Feihu and others responded in unison, then combined in pairs and surrounded me in the middle.


    The Black Elder''s body flashed and jumped into the sky for tens of meters.


    He was in mid air and had begun to prepare the Dragon subduing formula. It seemed that he planned to use long-range attack against the maned pig beast.


    The Black Elder''s current skill is very easy even if he uses the double dragons on the second floor of the Dragon subduing formula to go to sea.


    From the beginning, he gave full play to the Dragon subduing formula and made every effort to attack the huge figure of the maned pig beast that just appeared in our sight.


    Two long dragons, which almost condensed into real Qi, flew to the maned pig beast like lightning and gave out dazzling light.


    The violent explosion immediately sounded, and the smoke filled the sky, just like a super powerful * * explosion, with amazing momentum.


    Some fragments of water, grass and trees, accompanied by some soil, sand and stones, are scattered and splashed, and the plants and trees are destroyed wherever they go.


    The maned pig was wrapped in smoke, and I couldn''t see whether it was injured or killed.


    It is said that the maned pig beast has a huge body. Although the Black Elder''s attack is very powerful, it may not be able to kill it with one move.


    As the smoke slowly dissipated, I saw the maned pigs and animals lying on the ground, covered with sewage and sundries. It looked like they were really dead.


    The Black Elder killed the maned pig beast with one blow. The eighteen warriors and I were very surprised and couldn''t help shouting in unison: "good!"


    The Black Elder was a little relieved, and said with an uncertain face, "are you dead? Normally, the maned pig will never be so vulnerable. What''s the matter? "


    I said loudly, "mind it. Anyway, it''s dead. It doesn''t move. It must be dead."


    The Black Elder shook his head and said, "how can it be so easy? The adult maned pig beast is comparable to the existence of level 9 generals. Last time I met a minor, but it took me half a day to kill it... "


    I thought: "maybe it was injured before, so it was so vulnerable!"


    The Black Elder frowned and walked slowly to check the body of the maned pig. He walked very slowly, as if he was worried that the maned pig would suddenly come back to life.


    I saw that when the Black Elder approached the maned pig, the maned pig didn''t live, so I knew that the maned pig was really killed.


    Elder Black took out a large jade bottle and collected the maned pig''s heart blood. It seems that he is interested in the maned pig''s heart blood.


    After collecting the blood of the maned pig beast, the Black Elder turned back and shouted, "come and collect the blood of the maned pig beast, which is good for your future cultivation!"


    The blood and skin of the maned pig are treasures, which is known by a warrior, so the eighteen warriors ran over together and began to collect the blood and skin of the maned pig.


    I have no past, because I know they will give me a share. I am their nominal master. I don''t need to do such a thing myself.


    The Black Elder came over with the heart blood of the maned pig beast he had just collected and said to me, "drink it and practice here. With your physical strength and the refining effect of the maned pig''s heart and blood, you will gain something. "


    I''m very happy. It turned out that Heichang always collected the blood of Maned pigs and animals for me. I thought he was useful.


    I did not refuse, jumped down from the green dragon, took the jade bottle and drank it all in one gulp.


    The blood of the maned pig beast is very fishy and difficult to swallow. Moreover, as soon as the blood enters my mouth, I feel a heat pouring into my abdomen, which makes my whole body warm up in an instant.


    If an outsider comes to see me at this time, he will find that my whole body is emitting white gas, like a fairy flying through the clouds. It''s very beautiful.


    This is the blood power of the mutant maned pig beast. It is a special power that martial artists can use to cultivate.


    I felt that my body had been expanded. I quickly sat down and began to use the ancestral skill of the Jin family to refine the blood of the maned pig beast.


    With the help of Kung Fu, I quickly suppressed the rising heat and calmed myself down.


    Then I began to operate the skill again and again, constantly refining the energy contained in the blood of the maned pig beast, making it my own energy and improving my strength.


    I don''t know how many times I have operated the skill, the true Qi in my Dantian has completely recovered, and with my cultivation, there are signs of a breakthrough in the realm of level 6 martial arts division.


    What surprised me more was that my physical body was obviously improved. First, the injury recovered, and then I found that my physical body became stronger.


    After a while of cultivation, I broke through from level 6 to level 7. It was very smooth and there was no accident.


    The breakthrough of realm only brings about the increase of the total amount and purity of true Qi. The cultivation of my body has not achieved the desired effect.


    I took a long breath, exhaled the turbid Qi in my chest, and then opened my eyes. I didn''t stop practicing, but started practicing again and again according to the body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula.


    Body refining is different from martial arts. It requires the martial arts to devote themselves to boxing, kicking, even elbowing and leg sweeping, so as to exercise their flesh body to the greatest extent.


    In this process, the special energy contained in the maned pig''s blood will gradually change my body, speed up the reaction speed, enhance the explosive power and defense, so that the warrior can be faster, more powerful and withstand greater attack and damage.


    This is the most difficult thing and one of the biggest hurdles faced by every martial artist.

 Chapter 101

    The warrior is also a human. The human body is very fragile. It is very difficult to enhance it.


    Now I have the opportunity to change this. Naturally, I spare no effort in training. When I punch and kick, I even hit the less hard ground here with my own body, and train my body stronger in falling, rolling and climbing.


    Refining the body looks like self abuse and hurting your body.


    Before I knew it, the eighteen samurai and the Black Elder looking at me were different. They saw me falling, rolling and crawling on the ground covered with blood, and bumping my body against the earth and gravel on the ground. They were full of panic and uneasiness.


    At this time, I must be like a madman and do things that only madmen can do.


    Elder black didn''t stop me. He knew the difficulty and cruelty of body refining, and that I was not crazy, but just practicing.


    The injuries on my body appeared one layer after another, but there was no trend of aggravation. As soon as my injury appeared, it would disappear in the next instant. It was quickly repaired by body refining.


    The speed of this kind of repair is very difficult to see at ordinary times. In addition to the merit of body refining, it is also due to the special energy in the maned pig''s blood. The repair ability of this energy is as excellent as the destruction ability.


    My cultivation was almost self mutilation. Some of the people around me didn''t dare to see more. They turned around and looked elsewhere.


    Even the black elder who knew I was practicing couldn''t help closing his eyes at this time.


    Covered with blood, I was still hitting the sand and trees on the ground, destroying my flesh body in this abnormal way of self mutilation, and then repairing the injured flesh body with the help of the blood energy of Maned pigs and animals, so as to make my flesh stronger in the process.


    The clothes on my body were completely impacted and rubbed to pieces long before the beginning of cultivation. Now I''m almost naked, covered with scars and blood. It''s terrible.


    I am very clear about my practice this time. I feel the pain and know everything around me.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted. I dare not waste even a little time and the blood power of Maned pigs and animals.


    I practiced for two hours. When I felt that the blood power of the maned pig was almost exhausted, I sat down cross legged and operated the skill to protect my body.


    When the residual blood force of the maned pig beast repaired my flesh body, I also began to stabilize the newly elevated state.


    When I was promoted from level 6 to level 7, my Qi became more and more pure, and my strength increased relatively. I was very grateful to the Black Elder and secretly admired the purity of the blood power of the maned pig beast.


    After another full hour, I finally opened my eyes slowly. Ignoring the dirt all over my body, I grabbed a long shirt handed over by the Black Elder and put it on first, which covered my body.


    "Level 7 martial arts master?" The Black Elder looked at me with a happy look on his face: "your boy is really a cultivation genius. He broke through again in such a short time. It''s really a happy thing!"


    I felt that my whole body was covered with dirt and needed to find a place to take a bath, so I said, "it''s nothing. Thanks to the hard work of the maned pig and beast you gave me, master. I have to wash first. Master, please wait for me... "


    I said, people have quickly left here, in a hurry, like running for their lives.


    When I came to the edge of a pool and saw the lush water and grass here, I took off my long shirt, grabbed a clump of water and grass, jumped out of the pool and began to take a bath.


    I was worried that the mud in the pool could not bear my weight, because I grabbed a clump of water grass with one hand as a safety measure.


    In addition to the blood and sludge on my body, there are more impurities discharged from my body when I refine my body. It is a layer of oily black things, which are all impurities in my body.


    After this practice, my body has been strengthened again. Although I don''t know to what extent I have reached, according to my own calculation, now I may be able to fight face-to-face with Donna.


    I am confident that generals below level 3 can resist their attacks without using special combat skills.


    I look at my body, with smooth skin, amazing elasticity of tentacles, and a trace of metallic luster. I know it is very resistant at a glance.


    After cleaning the dirt on my body, I quickly put on my long shirt and returned to the place where I practiced before.


    At this time, I found that there was a mess here. Water, plants, trees and so on were beyond recognition by my previous cultivation.


    There is no standing water and grass in this place. The soil on the ground seems to have been blown up countless times. There are countless big and small pits. The water in the pit is stained with blood. It looks scary.


    "I did it all?" I was also a little surprised. No wonder when I came back, the eighteen warriors all looked nervous, like seeing a peerless beast.


    The black elder would not be surprised. He smiled and said to me, "how do you feel? Have you been greatly promoted?"


    I tell the truth: "I feel that if I fight Dona now, even if I fight hard, it will be difficult for him to hurt me if he doesn''t use those powerful combat skills. Below the third level, I have confidence to fight anyone. "


    The Black Elder was stunned, and then said angrily, "you are so confident! I dare not say that I can be unharmed when I change the attack of level 3 generals. How dare you be so confident? Is it difficult that your physical strength has exceeded me? "


    I smiled: "master, the disciple is telling the truth. If you don''t believe it, you can try it now. "


    The Black Elder hesitated: "you are hurt. Although you have recovered a lot just now, you can''t do it again at this time. Have a good rest. When your body is fully recovered, we''ll try again. "


    I nodded: "good! Master, I feel nothing now. I don''t have to hurry back to heal. I... I''m going to stay here for a while and find some spirit grass to take back. Do you think it''s ok? "


    The Black Elder frowned slightly: "you are in trial now. Because you don''t return within the time limit, I came to you because I was worried about your accident. If you don''t go back now, the guards will think you have automatically given up the opportunity to join the guard, and you will lose the opportunity to join the guard. "


    I said, "I''m not going to join the guard. Now I have eighteen warriors to protect me. It''s the same whether I join or not. Moreover, the guard army is not the only way out. I''d like to experience here and improve my strength as soon as possible. When I reach level 9, I''ll go back to Jingshen city to find you and some masters. "

 Chapter 102

    The Black Elder pondered for a moment and finally said, "you make your own decisions, and I don''t say much. Only one thing. You must protect yourself. Don''t hurt yourself again. Teach us to worry about you. "


    The Black Elder didn''t insist that I return to the mirror God City, but continued with a smile: "although your decision surprised me, I think your decision is right. I can''t follow you all the time. Be careful here. "


    I came forward to salute: "don''t worry, master. I''ll be careful. When I reach level 9, I''ll go back to see you. Take care! These spirit grasses, please take them back and give them to my father and sister. It can be regarded as a gift for them. "


    The Black Elder laughed, picked up the spirit grass, floated away and said no more.


    The departure of the Black Elder made the eighteen warriors relax a little. They were still afraid of the black elder.


    I smiled and said, "you are all older than me. You don''t really want to follow me. Now I''m not going to trouble you. You can go now, find a safe place to live a good life, and don''t do anything harmful in the future. "


    "You let us go?" The flying fox was stunned and didn''t believe it: "we are already subordinates of adults and won''t leave the commander. We want to protect adults..."


    "All right." I waved my hand: "don''t bully me when I''m young. I don''t understand anything! In order to protect your life, you promised my master to be my subordinate. I also wanted to spare your life, so I let you be my subordinate. Now that my master is gone, I understand your thoughts. Let''s make it clear. You leave quickly and don''t wait for me to regret. "


    Feihu looked at me, slowly stepped back and saluted respectfully: "my lord... No, Dongfang Hongfeng, I have convinced you this time. If we were not born to belong to commander Donna, and we would never dare to betray commander Donna, I would follow you all my life! "


    I knew what they said before was true and false. At this time, I was more sure of my judgment, so I waved and said, "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to go, go quickly."


    The flying fox hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your mercy. I must keep it in mind. Next time if we meet again, I will persuade commander Dona to reconcile with you! "


    I smiled and waved my hand. Instead of looking at Feihu and others, I called Qinglong to come and prepare to leave.


    For these killers, I really wanted to keep them around at first, but their performance disappointed me and I changed my mind.


    At the moment, when I heard Feihu tell the truth, they couldn''t really follow me, and I knew my decision was right.


    It''s not a good thing to take in some people who don''t want to follow me. I don''t know when it will harm myself.


    I heard the footsteps of flying fox and others slowly ring out and slowly go away. In the end, I couldn''t hear anything.


    I looked at the green dragon and the flame beast hanging on the belly of the green dragon and said to myself, "now, there are only the three of us left. It''s a lot cleaner."


    When flying fox and others left, they took away most of the maned pigs'' fur and flesh, but they were also intentional and left some for me on a relatively clean ground.


    I looked at a piece of Maned pig skin and a pile of Maned pig meat put in a bag. Suddenly I felt very hungry, so I found some dead grass and branches on the spot and lit the meat of Maned pig.


    The meat of Maned pigs and beasts is very rough, and the taste is not good, but eating it will be very good for martial artists, so I eat it in large bites and eat a lot at a time.


    After eating the meat of Maned pigs and animals, I felt much more comfortable all over my body, so I began to practice again.


    Qinglong can find enough spiritual grass to fill his stomach. I don''t have to worry about it. Instead, it is the little flame beast. When I eat the meat of the maned pig, it wakes up and eats more barbecue than me. I don''t know how its small stomach is loaded.


    The full flame beast continued to sleep under the belly of the green dragon. The place was soft and warm, which was the best place to sleep.


    When I was practicing, neither the green dragon nor the flame beast bothered me.


    I practiced at ease for a while and stopped only when I felt the fit of hunger again.


    I have many corpses of silver ring demon snakes, among which there must be some demon tendons of silver ring demon snakes.


    Although I knew that the silver ring demon snake would not have too many demon tendons, I couldn''t help looking forward to it when I took out the body of the silver ring demon snake and began to look for the demon tendons.


    I look forward to having enough demon tendons to let me practice. After all, these demon tendons are very useful for my body training.


    My luck is good. The number of demon tendons is more than I expected. I can practice for a long time.


    As long as I take some demon tendons from time to time, it will enhance my flexibility and my speed.


    The flame beast refused all these food. He fought with me for the demon tendon of the silver ring demon snake several times. His grinning appearance made me burst into laughter.


    So I stayed here with a horse and a beast for a week. During this period, no one or star beast bothered me, which made me practice at ease for a week.


    After eating the meat of Maned pigs and beasts every day, I practiced, either physical or mental skills, completely stabilized the state I had promoted a week ago, and made some progress faintly.


    If it goes on like this, I hope to make a breakthrough again in less than a month.


    In this week, maybe it was because the strong smell of the newly dead maned pig beast was still there. Unexpectedly, no star beast came to disturb me. Not even those small and secret poisonous star beasts appeared beside me.


    They were blinded by the powerful smell of the maned pig beast, thought this was the territory of the powerful star beast, and all avoided it.


    I''m happy to be free. It''s the best thing to have nothing to disturb when practicing. Just a week later, the maned pig meat left by flying fox and others was eaten by me and flame beast, and I had to leave here to find food.


    Now I have a little flame beast around me. I can''t lack food, especially meat.


    With the green dragon, I didn''t have to think about the distance. I rode the green dragon all the way. Unknowingly, I left the place where I killed the maned pig beast for hundreds of kilometers.


    I walked all the way to find those less powerful star beasts, but I didn''t find one and killed it as food.


    Those star beasts are either too small to be killed as food, or they are poisonous or inedible.


    Taking a star beast as food can not only give me a chance to fight, but also fill my stomach and kill two birds with one stone. I enjoy it. I don''t care where I am now or when I can really hunt a star beast that can eat.

 Chapter 103

    Most of the spirit grass I accidentally obtained before was taken away by the Black Elder, and the rest is the jade plant I accidentally obtained that I don''t know what it is.


    Now I can be sure that this jade plant is a very rare spirit grass, which may be the legendary spirit grass of Lingbao level.


    Because once when I took out the jade plants to see, the flame beast was very excited. He grabbed one from my hand and ate it three or two times.


    If I hadn''t reacted quickly, it would have robbed me.


    The flame beast was originally carnivorous and actually ate the jade plant, which shows that the plant is indeed extraordinary.


    Moreover, after eating the jade plant, the flame beast obviously grew larger, the color of the whole body looked more bright, and the golden light flashed in its fiery red eyes.


    It seems to have gained great benefits. Although it is very angry that I no longer give it jade plants, it is also very satisfied.


    Although I felt sorry for the jade plants eaten by the flame beast, I slowly forgot it after a few days.


    The flame beast didn''t come to me to rob the jade plants. It seemed to understand that I wouldn''t give it again. Slowly, it forgot about it and became quiet.


    I thought it was over. I thought the flame beast had completely forgotten this thing, so I was at ease to practice and go on the road, hunt edible star beasts, and live a free but dangerous and challenging life.


    Until one night, I was awakened by the flame beast from practice.


    It bit my sleeve and pulled vigorously. When I woke up, it nodded at me. It was very cute and cunning.


    I looked at the flame beast carefully, and then I saw a very humble fruit covered with mud around it.


    The fruit is the size of a walnut. Because it is full of sludge, it can''t see what color it is.


    I reached out to pick it up and planned to take a closer look. I actually felt a little hot. The fruit contained some energy I didn''t know, which made the fruit itself like a hot potato. When I started, I actually felt hot.


    I was surprised, so I carefully observed the fruit. The fruit was very hard, really like a walnut, and it was an iron walnut baked on the fire for a long time. I felt very hot when I held it for a while.


    Seeing that I was holding the fruit, the flaming beast nodded at me as if he wanted me to give it another jade plant.


    I felt my head was big. I ignored the flame beast. I looked at the fruit in my hand and quickly recalled the books I had read to see what fruit would give off heat by itself.


    This kind of fruit is very rare. The plant fruit is still hot, and the temperature is so high but it has not been damaged. In my impression, there is only the legendary wuzhe Baolong salivary fruit.


    The legendary ambergris fruit has a high temperature and is as hard as iron. It is difficult to hurt by a sword. However, after being taken by a martial artist, it melts in the mouth and has no sense of hardness.


    And its heat will soon be transformed into the true Qi of the martial arts, helping the martial arts quickly improve their strength and break through the realm.


    A ambergris fruit contains enough energy to make a martial artist of a first-class martial arts master reach the peak of martial arts in an instant.


    Even a military general who takes a ambergris fruit has the opportunity to upgrade several levels.


    Ambergris fruit is a known treasure of cultivation. It is a treasure that every martial artist dreams of.


    It is the same as the green dragon horse. As long as a warrior sees it, he will never let go of it.


    Full of joy, I couldn''t help reaching out and touching the head of the flame beast. I felt that I had made a lot of money this time.


    However, it is recorded in the book that the ambergris fruit is red, showing the color of fire as a whole, which is different from the fruit in my hand.


    Is it because it is covered with soil that its color changes?


    With excitement, I took the fruit to the pool to wash, and then looked at the flame beast very depressed. I wanted to throw the flame beast into the tan to take a bath.


    This hot fruit, what kind of ambergris fruit is there, it emits white smoke next to the water, which is no different from the quicklime I''ve seen.


    The little guy actually found a round stone. I don''t know if it was burned or roasted with something. It made the stone very hot. I mistook it for the legendary ambergris fruit.


    After the great joy, followed by disappointment, the ups and downs made me angry and speechless.


    The flame beast made a face and ran to the green dragon while looking back at me. It was no different from a child who played tricks on me.


    I knew that I had been teased and that the flame beast was retaliating against the plants I didn''t give it jade color. I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    I calmed down slowly, then looked at the flame beast hiding under the belly of the green dragon and said, "I won''t give it to you. What can you do to me? If you have the ability, you can find me a real ambergris fruit. Then I''ll be in a good mood. Maybe I''ll give you jade plants to eat. "


    I don''t know if the flame beast can understand me, but I know one thing, that is, the jade plants on me must be a great treasure. It''s easy and absolutely can''t be eaten by the flame beast.


    After the incident of the flame beast, I carefully hid the jade plants, and was always on guard against the flame beast for fear that it might steal my jade plants.


    The open and secret fight between one person and one beast began. The flame beast couldn''t beat me, but I couldn''t really do anything about it. At most, it was to scare it, so most of the time we fought was a draw.


    The fake ambergris fruit made me happy, but the flame beast has the ability to find treasure. It has a natural sense of closeness to rare things. Everywhere we go, it will find a lot of spirit grass, which can be regarded as filling my previous loss.


    Most of the spirit grass found by flame beast went into Qinglong''s stomach. It likes these spirit grass most.


    I am distressed, but I also know that only the green dragon horse that eats the spirit grass can hope to grow into an adult green dragon horse. Therefore, it does not prevent the green dragon from eating those spirit grass.


    The adult green dragon horse, including the mutated green dragon horse star beast, will be my greatest help in the future. Now let it eat more spirit grass. It can be considered that I am accumulating strength.


    I also occasionally find some spiritual herbs that I know and are helpful to me now. After taking them, my cultivation is faster and smoother.


    Of course, many times when I practice after taking spiritual herbs, I have to bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, because many spiritual herbs are very strong and will bring me some pain after taking them.


    Only the spirit herb refined by the herbalist can make the medicine calmer, and there will be no pain after taking it.


    This is one of my current difficulties. I have been prepared mentally and will not complain if I practice and experience alone in this endless swamp.


    Another difficulty for me now is to practice in the endless swamp. There are dangers everywhere. I must be very careful.


    Qinglong has a strong premonition of danger. It often helps me avoid the powerful star beast attack and save my life.

 Chapter 104

    Although the flame beast wants to steal my jade plants every once in a while, it will still help me when I am in danger. Unfortunately, its combat effectiveness is not very high. Although it is fierce, it can only scare strong enemies.


    One day, we met a group of mutant star animals blue foxes near a dense water plant. They were almost made dumplings by the blue fox who was good at hiding and sneaking attacks.


    If the flame beast didn''t wake up suddenly and rush off a road fiercely, which attracted the attention of some blue foxes and gave Qinglong and I a chance to escape, maybe we would be dead and dead horses now.


    The most powerful attack means of blue foxes is the blue light emitted from their eyes. Those two blue lights have super lethality. They can not only easily confuse people''s hearts and human eyes, so that their enemies can''t find their location. All attacks can''t aim at them, but also have unique dreamland manufacturing ability, which makes their enemies fall into dreamland and wait for death.


    In other words, the attack of blue fox can easily make you lose resistance, but your attack can''t find the target. How can you fight them? Lose before you start.


    Therefore, blue fox is one of the most difficult star beasts, and it is also the star beast that all martial artists are most reluctant to encounter.


    However, the most powerful star beast also has its weaknesses, or its natural enemies.


    The weakness of blue fox is that the individual attack power is not strong. Unless the enemy has been confused, a single blue fox may not be able to beat even ordinary warriors.


    And the Blue Fox also has natural enemies, that is, the black tiger that likes to eat the blue fox most.


    Black tiger beasts are very powerful among star beasts, which are not inferior to maned pig beasts. However, black tiger beasts are naturally inactive. In addition to going out to hunt, they spend most of their time in their own territory and rarely meet them.


    According to human legend, the black tiger beast hates the blue fox most. It is said that the black tiger beast was deceived by the blue fox, resulting in countless deaths and injuries of the black tiger beast family. Since then, he has become a feud with the blue fox. When he sees the blue fox, he must kill the blue fox and eat them.


    Whether the legend is true or not, at least one thing is certain, that is, the black tiger likes to eat the blue fox most, and the blue fox killed by the black tiger is also the most.


    This is something I know about the blue fox. This time we were attacked by the blue fox, I immediately lost my combat effectiveness. If it weren''t for the help of the flame beast and the green dragon taking me to rush away from the siege, I might have been killed by the blue fox.


    For the rest of my life, I didn''t feel much fear. On the contrary, I was very satisfied with the performance of flame beast.


    I took out the jade plant it wanted most and gave it one without hesitation as a reward for saving me


    The flame beast was overjoyed, grabbed it, stuffed it directly into his mouth and ate it in a few impolite bites.


    My state of mind seems to have changed slowly. Before, I was very afraid of danger and wanted to escape. But now, my state of mind is much better. When I encounter danger, the first thing I think of is how to deal with it, not just escape.


    After eating the jade plants, the flame beast slept on the green dragon''s stomach again. It regarded the green dragon''s stomach as its bed and slept there every time.


    The flame beast hanging upside down on the belly of the green dragon is very much like an ornament of the green dragon, a living ornament.


    The green dragon has no opinion on the actions of the flame beast. On the contrary, it seems to be happy to stay there. This horse and beast has a taste of friends.


    My cultivation has been going on. After stabilizing the level 7 martial arts level, I spent two months to attack level 8 Martial Arts, but this time my cultivation was not smooth. My two months of efforts were only initial results and showed no signs of breakthrough.


    I can''t worry about cultivation, so I continue to wander in the endless swamp, collecting those precious spiritual grass and practicing continuously.


    Today is the 100th day after I separated from elder black. After practicing, I suddenly miss my father and sister.


    It has been four or five years in the new world. I haven''t spent much time with them, but my feelings are getting better and better. I feel that they are like my biological father and sister. They have a kind of abandonment and constant dependence.


    In contrast, I don''t know what''s going on. My biological parents, those relatives in Binhu village, gradually have a feeling of being far away in my mind.


    This is probably the power of time. Time can dilute everything or melt everything.


    Of course, I will not forget my parents, brothers and sisters, nor will I forget my wish to rescue them from Binhu village.


    I will continue to work hard until one day I have reached level 9 generals, or even higher. I can get through the natural dangers around Binhu village and let the people in Binhu village go in and out freely.


    I''m almost fifteen years old and I''m in the prime time of cultivation, so I''ll redouble my efforts for my parents and relatives and for the realization of my own wishes.


    "Wheezing..." the flame beast around me will make such a sound from time to time recently. I feel that it is about to break through.


    Generally speaking, when spirit beasts get a breakthrough, they will have some special abnormal performances.


    Now the flame beast has a trace of gold in its hair. It is more and more fierce and bloodthirsty. It is very different from when I first saw it before.


    Not long ago, we met a gold eater, a mutant star beast that feeds on metals, especially rare metals.


    The golden beast has the most powerful defense. Even now, I can''t hurt it, but the flame beast rushed fiercely and fought with the golden beast which is 100 times bigger than it.


    As a result, the flame beast was seriously injured. His fur was almost pulled out by the gold loving beast. His whole body was scarred and bloodstained. It was terrible.


    But even so, the flame beast still attacked fiercely, and finally really scared away the golden beast that even I was afraid of.


    The brave win when they meet on a narrow road. I really see this in the flame beast.


    The flame beast''s injury has been raised for more than ten days and gradually recovered. It really almost died.


    I was worried that it would die, so I gave it one of my jade plants.


    The flame beast who got the jade plant soon improved. In my opinion, the jade plant saved its life.


    This is the third time it has eaten jade plants. I have only six such jade plants. Now there are only three left.


    After the flame beast got the jade plant, his injury soon improved, but his character remained the same. He wanted to fight when he saw any beast.


    If it hadn''t been hurt too badly this time, but it didn''t fight with other star beasts, it would have been completely cured.

 Chapter 105

    Now the flame beast has a newly grown fire red fine hair. When it moves occasionally, it will see a lot of golden flashes, which looks more dazzling.


    It makes a "wheezing" sound from time to time. Before, it was most interested in the food I gave it. Now it has no interest, but just goes to sleep.


    After the flame beast breaks through, it should be an adult flame beast. It is said that the body shape of an adult flame beast will not change, but its ability to find treasures will be doubled.


    I''m looking forward to it. After all, if I had the help of an adult flame beast, it would be very simple to find any treasure in this place.


    I have some expectations for ambergris fruit in my heart. If I want to improve my strength quickly, ambergris fruit is the best auxiliary spiritual fruit.


    Previously, I couldn''t find the legendary spiritual fruit, so I didn''t expect it. Now the flame beast is about to grow up. Looking for Dragon saliva fruit is no longer a dream, so I''m looking forward to it.


    I won''t pay too much attention to the flame beast. My first task is to improve my strength and cultivate hard.


    The mental skill of the Jin family, who passed it on to my father, is also a broad and profound skill. I have been practicing it step by step from a martial disciple to the current level 7 martial master. There is no lack of follow-up.


    And after I practiced again and again, I gradually found that the more I practiced this mental method, the more handy it was. It seemed that it was tailored for me.


    I don''t practice the mental skills Zhu Tianjiao taught me before, because I feel that if I am distracted, I''m not as fast as concentrating on the mental skills my father taught me.


    The breakthrough of flame beast finally began a few days later. Its hair slowly turned golden and looked dazzling.


    The golden hair then slowly turns red. In this process, the energy flow visible to the naked eye is absorbed into the flame beast. You don''t need to ask, it is breaking through.


    I can''t disturb the flame beast''s breakthrough, or let other star beasts disturb the flame beast, so I consciously became its protector and protected the Dharma for it.


    The flame beast''s breakthrough was very slow. It took three days to complete this breakthrough.


    Fortunately, no powerful star beasts came during this period, and my Dharma protector didn''t encounter a really dangerous battle. It can be regarded as protecting the flame beast.


    The flame beast that completed the breakthrough has no change in body shape and fur color, but it obviously has more superb wisdom.


    This can be seen from the fact that it ran to play with me after it made a breakthrough, and stole a silver ring snake''s demon tendon from me when I didn''t pay attention.


    The cunning flame beast makes me speechless, but I''m much happier when I think it can find me more rare spirit grass and help me make a breakthrough.


    Although the demon tendon of the silver ring snake is still useful to me, I don''t care about it when I think that the flame beast may help me find a better spirit grass to improve my strength.


    It would be better if Qinglong could grow up to adulthood during this period. It''s not my wishful thinking, but it''s easier to find spiritual grass with the help of flame beast, so Qinglong''s growth is no longer a very difficult thing.


    After the flame beast became an adult, he first played with me, took the opportunity to grab some spirit grass from me and ate it, and then slept in the belly of the green dragon.


    It slept for nearly a month at a time without eating or drinking. It was like hibernation.


    In the past month, I have used the demon tendon of the silver ring snake to exercise my body. At the same time, I have also taken the time to practice martial arts and combat skills. Although there is no sign of breakthrough, I still feel that I have improved a lot.


    As for the flame beast that couldn''t wake up, I didn''t worry at first. I thought it was hard to sleep when it broke through.


    After a long time, I was a little worried. If it hadn''t breathed evenly, I would really wake it up.


    I was worried about whether there was something wrong with the flame beast. I couldn''t help waking it up in time.


    The flame beast wiped his eyes with its claws, then flew to me and grabbed some spirit grass from me.


    The little guy was very hungry. Some people were hungry and ate the spirit grass as food. After a few times, he swallowed several spirit grass he had robbed.


    I took out the roasted star beast meat. The little guy grabbed it like lightning and chewed it. It was quite funny.


    He is really hungry. When he eats, he looks very funny.


    This time, the flame beast ate two adult portions of star beast meat. When it was full, its belly was supported like a ball.


    I was just trying to see if there was a problem with it. It had run away and seemed a little worried.


    The flame beast seemed to want to leave here. It ran very fast and disappeared in my sight in the blink of an eye.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what was wrong. At this time, the green dragon hissed and nodded at me, motioning me to go on its back and get ready to leave here.


    I simply clean up, jump on the back of the green dragon, and let the green dragon take me out of here to pursue the flame beast.


    Although the speed of the flame beast is very fast, it is not a grade compared with the green dragon. The green dragon soon caught up with the running flame beast and ran side by side with the flame beast.


    The flame beast had no intention to stop. He continued to run straight forward. The goal seemed very clear.


    I looked at the running direction of the flame beast on the back of the green dragon. I had a faint hunch in my heart that there must be something calling the flame beast in front, otherwise the flame beast would not be so abnormal.


    After we ran for 100 kilometers, the flame beast finally stopped. The place where it stopped was the most common pool in the endless swamp.


    If there is anything unusual about the pool, it is that there is no water and grass around the pool. It is all bare and can''t see anything except sludge.


    The flame beast turned around the pool for a few times, then jumped into the pool.


    I was surprised. I don''t know what it did when it jumped into the muddy pool. It''s easy to sink into such a pool. It''s difficult to climb out without the help of outsiders.


    The green dragon hissed and kicked on the ground. I wanted to save the flame beast. I quickly stopped the green dragon and looked at the pool. I found that the figure of the flame beast swimming in the water was not trapped in the mud, but seemed to be looking for something.


    I took a few deep breaths and slowly relaxed. I knew that the flame beast was not fooling around, but had its purpose.

 Chapter 106

    A few minutes later, the flame beast''s head came out of the water. There was a round stone in its mouth. It was red and hot as soon as it came out of the water. It was quite magical.


    It was ambergris fruit. I immediately understood everything. I was overjoyed. I quickly reached out to hold the flame beast and took the ambergris fruit found by the flame beast to check it carefully.


    Sure enough, it is a real ambergris fruit. I don''t know how it can appear here. The environment here is not suitable for the growth of ambergris fruit.


    The flame beast looked at me. It looked very humanized. It seemed to be asking for credit and proud.


    I smiled and touched the head of the flame beast and took out a jade plant to give it as a reward.


    The flame beast was not excited this time, nor did he take away the jade plants in my hand, but just looked at me and shook his head slightly.


    I was surprised. After thinking about it, I realized that the flame beast doesn''t need my jade plants now.


    Put away the jade plants. I quickly put away the ambergris fruit in my hand. I really want to find another ambergris fruit, but after receiving my instructions, the flame beast shook his head and said it was gone.


    This ambergris fruit should be hidden in the pool by the flame beast, otherwise, according to the environment here, it is impossible to grow ambergris fruit.


    I got the ambergris fruit unexpectedly. While I was overjoyed, I also thought of one thing. I can''t take the ambergris fruit now, because I''m a level 7 martial arts teacher. After taking the ambergris fruit, I can break through the peak of level 9 martial arts teacher at most once. It''s still useless to break through the natural moat of military generals.


    From a martial master to a general, it takes more time and energy to convert part of the real Qi in the body into Reiki.


    Many martial artists have been at this level for decades, even for a lifetime.


    My salivary fruit must be used when I break through the natural moat from level 9 martial artist to general to ensure that I can break through to general smoothly.


    With this plan, I collected the Dragon saliva fruit, abandoned my miscellaneous thoughts, let the green dragon and the flame beast play together, and concentrate on practicing again.


    The green dragon and the flame beast still stay with me. They either wander around or find some spirit grass to bring back. I don''t care.


    Time is in a hurry. I have no sun or moon to cultivate. In the blink of an eye, I spent more than two years in this small area of endless swamp.


    At this time, I was already seventeen years old, and my figure had changed greatly. I was very tall. After these two years, I became very strong.


    My whole person looks very strong. The only drawback is that at this time, I have long hair, dirty and messy. I look more like a beggar who hasn''t taken a bath for a long time.


    In recent years, I stayed in the endless swamp to concentrate on cultivation, and I didn''t meet outsiders, so I didn''t pay attention to my personal image.


    I don''t know when it started. I have a few short beards on my chin. I am an adult. I am 17 years old. I am an adult in the new world.


    Over the past two years, I have made great progress in my cultivation. Not long ago, I reached the peak of level 9 martial arts teacher and have stabilized my state.


    Now I just have to work hard and find a suitable opportunity to take dragon saliva fruit, and I can try to attack the realm of generals.


    At the peak of the Ninth level martial arts division, I already have a small amount of true Qi in my body slowly transforming into Reiki, but this speed is too slow, it seems that there is no possibility of completely transforming into Reiki.


    The attack and defense ability of Reiki is much stronger than that of Zhenqi, which is why when a martial artist really achieves success in cultivation, he will try his best to reach the level of a general.


    The true Qi in a general''s body will gradually be transformed into Reiki, and the transformation speed is much faster than that of a martial master.


    From a certain point of view, only those who have reached the level of generals can be regarded as those who really begin to cultivate immortals.


    The martial disciples, warriors and martial masters before the generals are still ordinary people, but they are stronger and stronger than ordinary people.


    After arriving at the generals, the martial arts practitioners have separated from the category of ordinary people and started real cultivation. They can be called immortal practitioners.


    Some people call such immortals gods. Although I don''t quite agree with this statement, I have to admit that immortals in the realm of generals are beyond the existence of ordinary humans.


    Personally, I think it is most appropriate to say that the warrior above the general is a demigod.


    Compared with ordinary people, the life of generals will increase to a certain extent, and the speed of physical aging will slow down a lot. The time used for cultivation will be much longer, and their combat effectiveness is much higher than those below generals. It is reasonable to say that they are demigods.


    Of course, the new world is a world where high technology and immortals coexist, so here, even if you become a military general, you can''t say that you are invincible.


    Those high-tech weapons are so powerful that even generals may not be able to resist them.


    I took a night off and felt that my energy and spirit had reached their peak before I began to prepare for the next cultivation.


    Before practicing, I deliberately prepared, hunted some star beasts as standby food, took out some spirit grass for emergencies, and ordered the green dragon and flame beast to protect the Dharma for me.


    After doing all these, I officially began to practice and was ready to take ambergris fruit to impact the martial arts level at this time.


    To be on the safe side, I patiently practiced the family mental method for a few days at the beginning. When I felt energetic, energetic and calm, I took longsiao fruit decisively.


    Ambergris fruit looks like a stone, and it''s still a red stone. It''s difficult to import, but it melts and doesn''t feel the slightest burning.


    A pure energy went down my throat and filled my whole body in the blink of an eye. This energy is not true Qi or Reiki, but the purest natural energy.


    I need to convert them into my own true or spiritual spirit through cultivation, and then use them to impact the barrier of the realm and break through to the martial arts realm.


    It takes time, but also requires me to have enough patience and perseverance, and not to be disturbed.


    Cultivation is always lonely. Many times, martial arts practitioners will stop or give up because they are too lonely.


    I am eager to obtain strong strength, so I don''t care about it. I soon enter the state of forgetting things and me and devote myself to cultivation.


    The energy of ambergris fruit is huge. It takes me a lot of time to refine. It takes longer to convert these energy. I''m ready for long-term cultivation.


    This time I must break through the generals, so I completely forgot everything outside my body at the beginning of my cultivation and completely entered the state of forgetting things and me.

 Chapter 107

    I don''t know how long I''ve been practicing, I finally feel that a large part of my true Qi has been transformed into Reiki, and there has been no moving boundary barrier, and there are signs of rupture quietly.


    This is a good thing, which indicates that I have great hope of success and become a real warrior in the realm of military generals.


    I suspended my cultivation, ate something casually, and then continued my cultivation.


    When I was eating, I saw the green dragon and flame beast guarding not far away. They didn''t leave me when I was practicing, which made me feel a little relieved.


    At this time, time has no concept for me. I concentrate on Cultivation and don''t pay attention to other things at all.


    Maybe a month has passed, maybe a year has passed. I don''t have the concept of time, but I obviously feel that there are signs of breaking through the boundary barriers in my body.


    I continued to practice for some time. In the early morning of one day, I suddenly felt that the whole person was refreshed, as if I had been reborn. The whole person had the illusion of flying.


    The barrier in my body was finally washed away by me. At this time, my whole body was full of spirit, as if I could fly at any time.


    The amount of Reiki in my body is almost the same as that of real Qi, accounting for half each. This is the sign of breaking through to a first-class military general. I worked hard for several years and finally succeeded.


    The breakthrough did not cause earth shaking news, nor did it lead to the legendary disaster. There were only changes in my body.


    My body was baptized by aura and became stronger. My skin was as smooth as a virgin. My whole person looked energetic.


    The meridians in my body are more tenacious and broad, and the aura flows smoothly.


    My Dantian capacity has also become much larger, in which Reiki and Zhenqi are intertwined with each other, like hemp flowers. The total amount is amazing, several times as much as before.


    All the changes are good. I''m very satisfied with this breakthrough. I feel like I''m really reborn.


    I simply stretched my fists and feet, feeling that my whole body was full of surging power, as if one punch was enough to open a mountain and crack a stone.


    I tried to run and found that the speed had also been greatly improved. I was very fast. When I ran, it was almost like flying.


    My strength has improved greatly, which makes me very happy. I punched and kicked in this endless swamp and tried all the combat skills I have learned.


    There won''t be too many scenes of flying sand and stones in endless swamp, but it''s easy to see the scene of mud splashing at this time, which seems to have a different meaning.


    Now I can use the two moves of the Dragon subduing formula smoothly, and I don''t have to worry that I will exhaust my Qi because of using the Dragon subduing formula, so when I use my whole body skills, this area will become a world of mud splashing.


    Generals can simply borrow heaven and earth aura, and the recovery speed of aura and true Qi in their bodies is much faster. If they only use the battle skills such as dragon subduing formula, there will be no time when true Qi will dry up.


    I really want to find a powerful star beast to try my hand and see how my strength is now. Unfortunately, my wish can not be realized for the time being.


    I''ve been here for a long time. No powerful star beast has come to trouble me. Now it''s not easy to find a powerful star beast?


    This is probably related to the green dragon and the flame beast. Together, they have a strong smell of the superior. Ordinary star beasts will not easily provoke them.


    Green dragon and flame beast are also famous star beasts. They are star beasts with territorial authority. In their area, other star beasts generally don''t break in.


    After I fought alone, I finally remembered that I should stop to stabilize my state.


    For each breakthrough, we should seize the time to stabilize the state. Otherwise, if we really encounter a powerful opponent, we may be injured or exhaust our true Qi and aura in the battle. In that case, we are likely to return to the original state and make all the efforts of the immortal or martial artist in vain.


    Thinking of this, I quickly calmed down to continue my cultivation to stabilize my realm.


    I haven''t fully refined the energy of ambergris at the moment. There are still some scattered in my body. I need to refine them and convert them into my own things.


    The energy of ambergris fruit is the most pure natural energy, and there must be no waste.


    So while stabilizing the state I just broke through, I also continued to refine the energy in the ambergris fruit to make myself stronger.


    It took me more than ten days to stabilize the martial general level this time, which is also due to the residual energy of ambergris fruit. Otherwise, it may take me longer to do this.


    Most of the energy of ambergris fruit is absorbed by me. Its powerful energy makes me fully realize the value of ambergris fruit. I actually want to find such a treasure to help me cultivate in the future.


    Of course, this is unlikely. Unless the flame beast is willing to help me, I have no hope by myself.


    When I finished my training, I found that the green dragon and the flame beast didn''t know where they had gone. I was the only one left in this place.


    I simply ate something and stood up to look for the green dragon and flame beast, but I saw the green dragon and flame beast flying towards me.


    Looking at them, they seem very flustered and feel like something is chasing them.


    From a distance, I saw behind them a huge flying car chasing after the running green dragon and flame beast.


    The flying car is so fast that it can''t get rid of it at the speed of Qinglong.


    There are few flying cars in the endless swamp, and the flying car will be very powerful.


    Endless swamp is very mysterious here. As long as they enter here, ordinary flying cars will inexplicably lose their trace. They either crash under the attack of powerful stars and beasts, or are destroyed and crashed by the mysterious magnetic field, or disappear directly.


    This is the tomb of flying cars and other human high-tech products. Generally, if there is no particularly important thing, humans will not easily enter here.


    Now this flying car is obviously a very powerful one. Let alone its speed, it is not comparable to ordinary flying cars.


    Look at the way this flying car chases Qinglong. It must be a bad comer.


    The green dragon and the flame beast came to me. I didn''t have time to think about it. I jumped on the green dragon and let it take me out of here.


    Qinglong runs with me, and the speed will not be affected.


    But the flying car suddenly accelerated, and the speed suddenly became faster, three points faster than before.

 Chapter 108

    This flying car must be the latest scientific and technological achievement. Otherwise, how could it have such a fast speed?


    This is almost the limit speed of the new world. It is three points faster than Qinglong. If it is faster, it will be able to fly away from the new world and into space.


    This speed has reached the legendary speed of blinking, and it is still a continuous blinking.


    I reluctantly asked Qinglong to stop, turned around and looked at the flying car near me, waiting for the people in it to show up.


    We can''t run the flying car like this. We can only stop and see who is chasing us.


    The flying car hovered over me, a hatch at the bottom of the flying car opened, and a figure slowly fell down from mid air.


    This man is wearing protective clothing, pure black protective clothing and helmet, so I can''t see his appearance, but judging from his body shape, he should be a man and tall.


    "Why are you chasing me?" I haven''t spoken for a long time, so when I speak, my voice is a little vague: "do we know each other?"


    The man seemed to be looking at me and said after a while, "so you are also human. I thought you were an ape!" After a pause, he said again, "in Xiasha City, vice mayor Huang Ye, which expert is your excellency?"


    I was stunned and asked, "vice mayor of Shacheng? You just said you were from Shacheng. Is it very close to Shacheng? "


    The man who called himself yellow leaf said with a smile: "it''s far from the sand city. We just come to endless swamp to find the same spirit grass. Are you lost, or do you have no idea where you are? "


    I said positively, "I''m here to experience, not lost. You said you came from a sand city far from here? Then why did you chase my green dragon? "


    Huang Ye was slightly stunned, then took off his helmet and showed his true face.


    He is not an old man. On the contrary, like me, he looks like a very young man in his twenties at most.


    He is very handsome, with white cheeks, straight clothes and bright eyes. He is a tall and handsome young man.


    He was already the vice mayor of Shacheng when he was young. I think he must be a cultivation genius. Maybe he is much better than me.


    Huang Ye said, "we just thought this green dragon horse was an ownerless thing, so we chased it. We didn''t expect it to be your own thing. Here I apologize to your excellency, and please don''t be surprised. "


    I nodded slightly: "in that case, I don''t blame those who don''t know. Just take it as if it didn''t happen."


    Huang Ye smiled: "thank you for your understanding. By the way, take the liberty to ask, since you can subdue a spirit beast like green dragon horse, you must know the legendary Royal beast decision, right? "


    It''s not the first time I''ve heard that the Royal beast is determined, but I really don''t know what the Royal beast is, so I honestly said, "you''re wrong, I don''t know what the Royal beast is."


    Yellow leaf smiled: "you don''t have to worry about anything. I''m just asking casually. I don''t have the idea of resisting the beast. I just heard that the Royal beast is the only human skill that can subdue a spirit beast like the green dragon horse, so ask. "


    My heart moved: "the Royal beast is so powerful? Then where can I learn to resist animals? "


    Huang Ye was stunned, then shook his head and said, "I''ve just heard that I don''t know where I can learn to resist animals. If you really can''t resist the beast, you must be a peerless expert if you can accept the green dragon horse. I''m not talented. I like to make friends with young heroes. Do you have a chance to meet your excellency? "


    I was a little embarrassed and didn''t want to know the vice mayor of Shacheng, but after thinking about it, I said carefully: "I''m Dongfang red maple, from Jingshen city. I''m not a peerless expert. I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed, vice mayor Huang. "


    Huang Ye smiled and raised her voice and said, "it''s the Oriental brother. It''s disrespectful! Dongfang brothers are from Jingshen city. It''s not too far from here. They are local people. We just passed over Jingshen city not long ago. It''s only a few thousand kilometers to here. "


    I nodded, "that''s right! Vice Mayor Huang, I''ve been out for a long time. If you''re okay, I''ll leave here and go back to see my family. "


    "Wait a minute!" Seeing that I was leaving, Huang Ye hurriedly said, "brother Dongfang, can''t you talk more? I like talking with an expert like Dongfang brothers best. Brother Dongfang, I don''t know what I do in Jingshen city? "


    I smiled bitterly and said truthfully, "I''m just an ordinary martial artist. I haven''t done anything else except cultivation."


    Huang Ye''s eyes flashed an accident, but then he hid it, smiled and said, "that''s just now. The achievements of the Oriental brothers in the future must be unlimited."


    The man named Huang Ye speaks very well. I don''t have any bad feelings for him, but the green dragon horse under my seat is different. It keeps shaving its four hooves. It seems that it wants to leave here quickly.


    Qinglong has the ability to predict danger. At this time, he is in a hurry to leave here, which immediately makes me feel. It''s just not easy to say it in front of yellow leaves.


    I didn''t say anything more. I threw a fist at Huang Ye and rode the green dragon to one side.


    At the moment when Qinglong took me away, a light flashed. A small Throwing Knife crossed the place and flew out from a distance.


    It was Huang Ye who attacked me. If Qinglong hadn''t been fast, I might have been injured.


    "You want to kill me?" I was so angry that I shook my fists, stared at Huang Ye and said coldly, "it''s another person who wants to take my green dragon horse."


    While I was talking, the real dragon of the Dragon subduing formula had already attacked the world and hit the yellow leaf in the blink of an eye.


    The yellow leaf''s body flies out like a defeated leaf. It looks as if it was hit by me, but in fact, it skillfully avoided the attack of my real dragon.


    My attack had no effect at all. I secretly shouted "powerful" in my heart. I was even more arrogant in my hand. I suddenly moved the Twin Dragons to sea and attacked his chest before the yellow leaves landed.


    This yellow leaf attacked me from the beginning and wanted to kill me with a throwing knife. Naturally, I don''t have to be merciful to him.


    When Shuanglong went out to sea, he just hit Huangye, which made Huangye retreat several steps, and there was blood flowing out of the corners of his mouth.


    Huang Ye was in a hurry because of my attack. He was injured at the beginning. He probably didn''t expect that my attack speed would be so fast. The moment he avoided my attack, he lost his chance and was beaten by me.


    I attacked one move after another without giving him breathing time. I want to end the battle as soon as possible and leave here as soon as possible.

 Chapter 109

    Huang Ye must not have come alone. It''s possible to have an army of 10000 people in such a large flying car. I can''t fight with him for a long time.


    If I can''t beat Huang Ye within ten moves and leave here in time, once Huang Ye''s Helper comes, I may be annoyed.


    Although I am already a first-class general, after all, the time to become a first-class general is too short to give full play to the attack power that a general should have. It is also very difficult to defeat this yellow leaf in a short time.


    Huang Ye saw that I wanted to make a quick decision. As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly stepped back and said loudly, "brother Dongfang, our people will come soon. I advise you not to resist again and hand over the green dragon horse obediently. I can consider not killing you."


    I sneered, attacked more quickly in my hand, and said in my mouth, "before your people come, I will take you first!"


    After fighting Huang Ye for a few moves, I can see that Huang Ye is also a first-class military general. We have no difference in the realm, but I am much richer than him in combat experience.


    In endless swamp, I have been fighting with stars and beasts for a long time and have accumulated a lot of practical combat experience. In addition, I have participated in gambling in Li Xin''s cultivation hall for several years before. The richness of combat experience is much higher than that of the vice mayor of this sand city.


    Combat experience in actual combat is very important. I made every effort to attack from the beginning and took the initiative, which is a manifestation of rich combat experience.


    After Huang Ye attacked me, because I reacted quickly and avoided his sneak attack, I had a very short surprise, that is, that very short time, let me seize the opportunity, change from passive to active, and press Huang Ye for a fierce attack.


    Huang Ye now has only defensive power and no counterattack. I''m still very dissatisfied with this. I want to win him very quickly. It''s urgent.


    So as soon as I gritted my teeth, I used the Double Dragons in the Dragon subduing formula to go to sea again. The dragon shaped virtual shadow made of two real Qi and aura intertwined with each other rushed to the yellow leaf and drowned the yellow leaf in the blink of an eye.


    Huang Ye''s exclamation suddenly turned into a scream. He was hit by my twin dragons again and went to sea. His injury was even worse. He was at the end of a powerful crossbow and lost his combat effectiveness.


    I grabbed him, sealed his Qi and aura, and said coldly, "now you are my prisoner and my amulet. If I have something to do, you will die."


    "What do you want?" Huang Ye said hoarsely, "if you dare to hurt me, we people in Shacheng will never let you go..."


    I grabbed Huang Ye''s neck with my hands, making him unable to breathe and continue to speak.


    My strength is great. Pinching the yellow leaves is very uncomfortable. I struggle hard, but I can''t break away from my bondage.


    I didn''t intend to kill Huang Ye, but it''s OK to teach him a lesson. No matter his struggle, I still pinched his neck and didn''t allow him to get out of my control.


    "This little brother, please stop!" When I taught Huang Ye a lesson, a voice suddenly came from behind: "I don''t know how my people offended the little brother and asked the little brother to kill you?"


    I looked back. He was a middle-aged man with a small body. At first glance, he looked like a woman, but a few wisps of whiskers on his chin proved that he was still a man.


    Facing this thin and short middle-aged man, I suddenly had the illusion of facing Hua Jianfeng, the Lord of Jingshen city.


    This man looks short, but his momentum is amazing. He is vaguely on a par with Hua Jianfeng.


    This person must not be simple. He may be an expert like Hua Jianfeng. According to her tone, he is still a high-ranking person in Shacheng.


    Thinking this way, I loosened the yellow leaf and said with a trace of respect: "the younger Dongfang red maple is the son of Zhou Shuangyin, the vice mayor of Jingshen city. I practiced in the endless swamp. When I met the vice mayor Huang Ye sneaking attack on me, I couldn''t help but start. Please ask your name. I hope you don''t blame your younger generation. "


    The man looked at the yellow leaf lying on the ground with a very uncomfortable expression. He didn''t get angry, but smiled and said to me: "it''s the son of the vice mayor of Jingshen city. I said how can I have such a clever skill! My name is Huang Ye. I''m the father of the boy you just caught. "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help frowning. I looked at the yellow leaf lying on the ground and the yellow leaf in front of me. I didn''t know who was the real yellow leaf for a moment.


    Seeing my doubts, the person in front of me smiled and said, "I''m the vice mayor of Shacheng. I''m the real yellow leaf. This boy is my useless son. His name is Huang Ming. He just pretended to be my name and spoke to you. Please forgive him for his impoliteness. "


    I was a little stunned, and then I realized that the man who claimed to be Huang Ye was not the real vice mayor of Shacheng, but just the son of Huang Ye, the vice mayor of Shacheng.


    My son pretended to be Lao Tzu, which really made me feel speechless, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    Facing the real vice mayor of Shacheng, I can only maintain a certain respect: "so it is. I just wondered how a first-class military general can become the vice mayor of Shacheng? Vice Mayor Huang, what Huang Minggang has just done, the younger generation can think that nothing has happened, but now the younger generation is leaving. Please make way for the younger generation! "


    Huang Ye said with a smile, "I didn''t know you were the son of vice mayor Zhou. How much I offended. Now that everyone has made it clear, there is naturally no need to say more. You can do it yourself. "


    My attitude towards Huang Ye was quite unexpected, but I was still very happy to leave here smoothly, so I hurriedly said: "thank you, vice mayor Huang. If you need it in the future, you can find me and my father in Jingshen city. We will not refuse what we can do."


    Huang Ye smiled and said slowly, "I really need your help. I don''t know if you can help me first?"


    I was surprised: "please say!"


    Yellow leaf''s face was positive, and there was a trace of mockery in her eyes: "I want you to leave the green dragon horse!"


    I was stunned, and then I understood something. I changed my color and said angrily, "well, you old yellow leaf, who is disrespectful, are still thinking of my green dragon horse! Hum, you can''t leave the green dragon. It''s mine and no one can take it away. "


    Huang Ye narrowed her eyes and said faintly, "you are a first-class military general, aren''t you? I am now a level 8 general. There is a full difference of seven small realms between us! You are a smart man and should know what kind of gap this is. If you are sensible, leave the green dragon horse and I''ll let you go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. "

 Chapter 110

    I looked at a relaxed and proud face, and some cunning yellow leaves. I wanted to rush up and fight with him.


    Such a person, if in the past, I would fight him to the end, so that he would never dare to play tricks again.


    But now I am no longer the one who fought with Qian Wanjun. I have grown up and matured. I know what Huang Ye said is true.


    If I fight Huang Ye at this time, I will be beaten miserably. Maybe I will worry about my life.


    Everyone knows that the gap between level-1 and level-8 generals is not generally large, and they can''t be compared at all.


    I have just entered the realm of martial general. I don''t know the martial arts skills at the martial arts level, let alone cultivation. Huang Ye is a level 8 Martial general. I must have learned many martial arts skills at the martial arts level long ago. I won''t be his opponent only on this point.


    Moreover, the aura in his body must be much purer than mine. When he starts, it is more powerful. It is difficult for me to take advantage.


    It''s unwise to know not to do it, but I really can''t bear to give up the green dragon now.


    I thought it over and over again. I hesitated and couldn''t make up my mind.


    This is not my indecision, but at this time, it will be difficult for anyone to choose.


    Green dragon horse star beast is a rare treasure. It''s hard to get it if I lose it. Even if I can get it back from Huang Ye after I become strong, I don''t know what year and month it is.


    Conversely, if I refuse Huang Ye at this time, I may be worried about my life. Maybe Huang Ye will kill me and win the treasure.


    My life is absolutely the most precious. If I lose my life, I have nothing. What''s the use of green dragon?


    No matter how precious the green dragon horse is, it''s useless for a dead warrior to have a green dragon horse star beast, isn''t it?


    But I can''t easily let Huang Ye, such a treacherous villain, get the green dragon horse star beast. He has to pay for anything.


    As soon as I read this, I suddenly said to Huang Ye, "you can have a green dragon, but I''m really unwilling to ask me to hand it in. Unless you can satisfy me, otherwise, even if I let the green dragon horse go, I won''t be cheap to you. "


    Huang Ye frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying, "what do you want me to exchange for your green dragon horse?"


    I said without thinking, "I want to resist the beast! A royal beast that can subdue beasts. "


    "How do you know I have a royal beast?" Huang Ye was surprised and said, "who the hell are you? How do you know the secret of my beast gate? "


    In fact, I didn''t know that Huang Ye had a beast to resist. Now, after listening to Huang Ye''s words, he looked very nervous and immediately understood something.


    I said loudly, "it''s no secret. Many people know that there are royal beasts in the beast gate. As for how I know your relationship with beast gate, I have to ask yourself. You directly asked me how to subdue the green dragon horse, but you didn''t ask me how to subdue the green dragon horse. If you didn''t resist the beast, fools wouldn''t believe it! "


    As we all know, under normal circumstances, it is not a secret to subdue spirit beasts such as green dragon horse. Almost all martial artists know this.


    My words surprised Huang Ye, but his face seemed to agree with what I said.


    Huang Ye''s face changed for a few seconds. At last, he shouted, "so you''re deceiving me. Hum, it seems that you''re also a cunning person! To tell you the truth, you guessed right. I do have a beast to resist. But my royal beast is definitely a remnant, only one-third of the original. It doesn''t hurt to pass it on to you. "


    I moved in my heart, looked at Huang Ye and said, "can one third of the skill be practiced? The disciple of the Royal beast sect doesn''t even have a complete copy of the Royal beast, does he? Don''t lie to me, or I''ll let Qinglong go right away. "


    Huang Ye said, "believe it or not, I only have a broken copy anyway. Since you have heard of the beast gate, you should also know that anyone who practices the beast gate must join our beast gate first. Otherwise, even if I give you the beast control decision, you can''t know how to start cultivation. Now I ask you, would you like to join the beast gate? "


    I screamed "insidious" and knew that Huang Ye was deliberately trying to embarrass me, but I didn''t say it. I smiled and said, "Vice Mayor Huang is not sincere. In the current Chilong Kingdom, it is expressly prohibited to have any organizations such as gangs, and no sects exist. You know that those who set up or join the gang without permission will be severely punished. Don''t you want to kill me if you let me join the beast gate? "


    After a pause, my face was positive: "since you have no sincerity, we have nothing to talk about."


    Huang Ye smiled and hurriedly said, "that''s just a rule on the surface. There are still many sects in the dark. This is no secret. I believe you have heard of it. Even the Lord knows it without asking. I''m a member of beast gate. I''ve also become the vice mayor of Shacheng. Have I been all right for decades? You don''t have to worry about this. "


    I shook my head: "I won''t agree to join the beast gate. You can either resist the beast as I say in exchange for my green dragon horse; Or we''ll break up and have nothing to do with it. You choose what you want. "


    Huang Ye stared at me. There was a strong murderous flash in her eyes. It seemed that she was going to do it immediately, but she had some scruples.


    After a while, his face improved a little, he said with a smile: "you give me the green dragon horse, I''ll give you the beast."


    I stepped back and shouted, "deal!"


    As soon as the yellow leaf hand raises, a chip flies to me. It looks like a very common chip book in the new world.


    I took the chip and pasted it on my forehead to identify it. I found that what was recorded in the chip was indeed the upper skill of beast control.


    The skills in this chip are incomplete. There are only the upper half of the entry-level skills, and the rest is missing.


    Even so, the remnant of this beast control decision is useful for me. It can be used as a reference and even let me try to cultivate my ability to subdue war beasts.


    I patted the green dragon horse under my seat, jumped off the horse''s back, took down my things and said to Huang Ye, "now the green dragon horse belongs to you. We are clear, and we don''t have to see each other again!"


    Yellow leaf''s eyes are happy. There is a trace of eagerness in her eyes. After hearing my words, she will come up and catch Qinglong immediately.


    I quickly took my things, picked up the flame beast sleeping under the green dragon''s stomach, and quickly stepped back and drove away.


    For this cunning yellow leaf, I have to be careful to guard against his sudden attack, just like his son Huang Ming.

 Chapter 111

    I used my fastest speed to leave the green dragon horse star beast, as well as Huang Ye and his flying car.


    I was worried that he would go back on his word after he got the green dragon horse and asked me to return to the Royal beast and chase me.


    I have some knowledge about Huang Ye. I know that he is a sinister and cunning villain, so I have to be on guard.


    My expectation was very correct. At the moment I left, there was a cry from the flying car: "kill him and recapture the Royal beast!"


    I was prepared, but I was still very angry. I looked at the yellow leaves reluctantly, and suddenly there was a sense of hatred and hostility in my heart.


    At this time, I can''t even beat a yellow leaf, and it''s impossible to fight life and death with other people on the flying car, so I decided to leave here and escape here as fast as I can.


    Although my speed was not as fast as that of Qinglong, I was also very fast. It didn''t take long to get rid of the enemies chased from the flying car.


    I flew all the way and observed all the way. When I found that it was possible to avoid the enemy, I quickly hid in, linked the chip with the upper part of the beast to my brain as fast as possible, and wrote down all the contents.


    I don''t have time to practice beast control now. I can only forcibly write it down and practice it when I have time in the future.


    Yellow leaf people are also very fast. As soon as I finished these things, their cries had reached my ears.


    I didn''t hesitate to run away again. I didn''t intend to fight Huang Ye in the level 8 general realm.


    "Very fast!" This time I miscalculated. As soon as I started, yellow leaves appeared less than ten meters in front of me, blocking my way.


    Huang Ye rode Qinglong. In such a short time, he had saddled Qinglong and caught up with me at Qinglong''s speed.


    He looked at me with a smile: "don''t run. No matter how fast you are, you can''t be faster than my green dragon horse!"


    I know what Huang Ye said is true. No matter how fast I am, I can''t beat the green dragon. As long as Huang Ye rides the green dragon, I have nowhere to escape.


    "What do you want? I have given you a green dragon horse. Do you still want my life? " I knew there was nowhere to escape, so I didn''t escape at all. I shouted, "if you want to kill me, put your horse here!"


    Huang Ye nodded slightly and rushed over seriously. Naturally, he was not afraid of me, so he rushed at me so hard.


    What Huang Ye doesn''t know is that my physical strength has reached a level that can resist the attack of level 3 generals as early as when I was a level 7 martial artist.


    Recently, I have made a breakthrough in my cultivation. When I broke through to the generals, my body has also been enhanced. Basically, I can resist the full attack of level 4 generals, which is much stronger than my skill.


    I suddenly had confidence. I felt that even if I fought with Huang Ye now, I would not be easily killed by him.


    Huang Ye''s attack was very simple. A sharp metal sword, mixed with Ling lie''s strong wind, stabbed me in the chest at an invisible speed.


    He''s going to kill me directly to avoid future trouble. He''s very aggressive and unstoppable.


    The only weapon I can use is that ordinary metal knife. At this time, I have no choice but to make do with it and take this knife to resist the yellow leaf sword.


    When the swords collided, I felt my arms numb and almost let go of the knife in my hand.


    Huang Ye''s physical strength was amazing. Even I, who had always been proud of my physical strength, almost got rid of my weapons with one blow from him.


    This yellow leaf is really difficult to deal with. I know that my enemies this time are far from those in the past. I also know that I must fight 12 points to deal with it.


    I was not discouraged when I faced difficulties. Instead, it aroused my fighting spirit and prepared to go all out to fight against yellow leaves.


    I was about to fight back with all my strength to prevent Huang Ye from taking advantage of the attack, but I found that the sword in Huang Ye''s hand had attacked me from a very tricky angle.


    Huang Ye changes his moves with great speed. It seems that he has rich combat experience. This time, he attacked my left waist. The tip of the sword pointed to the side of my heart under my left arm.


    This angle was beyond my expectation. I was in a hurry and almost couldn''t avoid his blow.


    As soon as I was in a panic, Huang Ye''s follow-up attack came towards me like clouds and flowing water. As a result, I completely lost the opportunity to fight back. I had to defend with all my strength and was completely in a passive situation.


    Huang Ye is a master of kendo, and I know a lot about Kendo, because the Black Elder taught me Shura Sabre technique before.


    Although there are some differences between sword technique and sword technique, I practice Shura sword technique with sword. I am also a martial artist who has practiced sword technique and have a certain understanding of kendo.


    Huang Ye''s attack was very close, but his attack power was not very strong. Huang Ye stormed a full 30 moves and pushed me to the edge of danger several times, but he still failed to kill or catch me.


    He looked at me strangely, with a trace of accident in his eyes, but more anger.


    With the cultivation of his level-8 general, he can''t defeat my level-1 general after 30 moves. He should be a little angry.


    I knew for a long time that today''s battle would not end easily. I must go all out and be careful, because I am not the opponent of Huang Ye and can''t kill the enemy, so I''ll protect myself first.


    In fact, I''m also worried secretly. If this goes on, I will be defeated by Huang Ye sooner or later, and his subordinates are nearby. Once they come up to help Huang Ye, I don''t even have a chance to escape.


    No matter what, save your life first. One minute is one minute. Maybe a miracle will happen in a minute.


    At this time, I miss several of my masters very much. If only black elder, white elder, or Master Zhu Tianjiao, who doesn''t like me very much, could be here at this time!


    I was in a hurry. I didn''t expect that even the three black elders were only level 6 generals. Compared with my current opponent Huang Ye, they were two levels lower.


    If they played together, they might be able to draw with Huang Ye, but I didn''t think of such a good thing even when I dreamed.


    Huang Ye seems to be in a hurry to take me down. He moves faster and faster, and his sword moves are more and more fierce.


    I had to deal with it reluctantly. Now it was more difficult to support. I was accidentally hit by yellow leaves. There were wounds on my left arm and abdomen, and my clothes were red with blood. I was very embarrassed.


    The physical pain made me crazy. Before, I fought with Huang Ming, the son of Huang Ye, and defeated Huang Ming in a few moves. It was very easy.


    Now I''m under Huang Ye''s hand, but I changed my position. I was beaten by Huang Ye. I have no ability to fight back. I''m really depressed.

 Chapter 112

    The speed of injured me was inevitably affected, and I was injured again soon. If this goes on, I will be defeated by Huang Ye soon.


    Huang Ye probably didn''t want to kill me now. His purpose is probably the chip he gave me. He won''t kill me until he takes it back.


    I thought of this, so I fought back with all my strength, no longer just defending.


    Since I can''t hold it, I can only fight back, otherwise I will be more and more miserable.


    Huang Ye played with the sword in his hand and stabbed me at the key from time to time. In my eyes, the sword in his hand is a very flexible poisonous snake. If you don''t pay attention, you will be attacked and injured by it.


    What I expected was good. Whenever I couldn''t avoid the attack of yellow leaf and was about to be badly hurt, he deliberately stabbed me. He just hurt me and didn''t kill me.


    Yellow leaf is playing tricks on me, just like the kind of trick between cat and mouse.


    I secretly scolded him for his bad death. As soon as I tightened my hand, no matter whether I would be hurt by him or not, I would bring out the Shura sword method taught by the black elder.


    Shura Sabre technique is also very powerful in warrior level combat skills. Unfortunately, my opponent is the yellow leaf of level 8 general. Even if I completely give up my defense and try my best to use Shura Sabre technique, I can''t hurt him.


    The gap in strength is too big, and my combat skills can''t make up for such a big gap. At most, let me support it for a while.


    "Surrender, I won''t kill you!" Seeing that my attack was ineffective to him, Huang Ye smiled and said, "as long as you hand over the chip I gave you and let me seal your memory, I will let you leave here."


    I sneered: "seal my memory? Then I might as well spell it with you. "


    The warrior whose memory is sealed will never remember anything before. Everything has to start from scratch.


    I''m already seventeen years old. If I want to start from scratch, I basically don''t want to achieve anything in my life.


    The golden age of martial arts cultivation can''t exceed 30 years old, and it takes at least ten to twenty years for a martial artist to reach the level of a martial general.


    I''m one of the fastest martial arts practitioners. It took me fourteen or five years to reach the level of a general.


    It''s also thanks to the potions and spirit herbs I take. Otherwise, even if I don''t want to reach the current level in 20 or 30 years.


    Yellow leaves want to seal my memory, that is, they want to abolish all my accomplishments in disguise. I won''t agree to anything I say.


    I suddenly understood a truth in my heart, that is, when facing a strong enemy, all fantasies and begging for mercy are useless. It''s better to fight hard.


    I understand this truth. I no longer have any illusions. I bite my teeth and attack with all my strength. I am not afraid of the fact that yellow leaves may take my life at any time.


    The knife in my hand was made fast by me. From time to time, it collided with the sword in Huang Ye''s hand, making a series of Jingling sounds.


    "Ding!" Suddenly, I was struggling with Huang Ye. Suddenly, I felt that my hand was light and the knife in my hand seemed to be broken.


    I was surprised and hurried back. I felt a pain in my chest and was stabbed by yellow leaf.


    If I hadn''t retreated in time and I was very fast, I might have really died under the yellow leaf''s sword this time.


    Terrified, I stared at Huang Ye to prevent him from attacking again, and took a quick look at the knife in my hand.


    There was only one handle left for an ordinary metal knife. The knife was finally overwhelmed and cut off by yellow leaves.


    I clenched my teeth, looked at the pressing yellow leaf and said loudly, "yellow leaf, why do you want to return to the wafer?"


    I took out a chip I had with me, raised my hand and said, "if you want a chip, step back, otherwise I''ll destroy it immediately. You can''t take it back from me."


    Yellow leaf really stopped, looking at my eyes is a bit depressed and uneasy, it seems that he really want to return to him and I exchange the chip of Qinglong.


    There must be something important about this chip. Otherwise, Huang Ye wouldn''t care so much.


    I''ve seen this chip before, but I didn''t find anything important. Is it encrypted? I don''t know how to open it, so I didn''t see it?


    Fortunately, I didn''t destroy the chip or throw it away. I''ll have a good look when I get out of the pursuit of Huang Ye.


    If there are really important things in the chip, such as other parts of the skill of beast control, I will make a lot of money.


    People are greedy. At the edge of life and death, I would even think of getting the things in the chip. I have to say that I want to benefit rather than die.


    "Boy, don''t challenge my patience. I''ll say it again and hand over the chip, otherwise I''ll kill you right away." Huang Ye suddenly shouted, "this is your last chance!"


    I lost my weapon. If I fought with Huang Ye again, I didn''t have any chance to win. I simply threw away the handle of the knife and shouted, "I won''t give you the chip. If you have seed, you''ll kill me."


    At that time, I was determined to fight against Huang Ye to the end. He hurt me many times. I was also angry in my chest and couldn''t bear it anymore.


    When Huang Ye saw me like this, he sneered and jumped up. He drank the "God of war formula" in the air. The sword in his hand cut down straightly. It has the momentum of splitting a mountain with a sword. It is powerful.


    I stepped back, clenched my fists, made efforts on my legs, and my body jumped up suddenly. My body was used as a weapon and rushed to the yellow leaves like a shell.


    This is a suicide attack. If I don''t grasp the opportunity, I may be sent to Huangye''s sword and killed by Huangye''s sword.


    Huang Ye was puzzled by my playing method. Unconsciously, he hesitated a little. He seemed to be afraid of my attack.


    He probably didn''t see such a hard play. He was frightened by me for a moment.


    This is a good opportunity. My body shape changed and my speed suddenly accelerated. When I rushed in front of Huang Ye, I threw my fists together and hit Huang Ye''s chest.


    Huang Ye''s skill is profound, and the strength of his body is no worse than me. My fist hit him on the chest and made a metal impact sound. He beat Huang Ye back several feet, but he didn''t really hurt him.


    At this time, I can see that the flesh strength of this yellow leaf can at least resist the full attack of level 4 generals, which is basically no different from me.


    With my current strength, if I want to hurt him, it is impossible to rely on the means I have at present.


    I was very disappointed and vaguely afraid. How can I fight him? I don''t have enough skills, and I don''t have sharp weapons. I can''t hurt him.


    Don''t fight, Huang Ye has been invincible, and I am doomed to be defeated by him.

 Chapter 113

    Huang Ye looked at me with a smile: "boy, don''t think it''s great to be a military general. You''re just a first-class military general. It''s a dream to hurt me."


    I know what Huang Ye said is true, but in order to get out of danger and survive, I have to bite my teeth and say, "it''s not easy to hurt you? Soon my master came, and I didn''t believe him. The lightsaber in the old man''s hand can''t hurt you! "


    "Lightsaber?" Huang Ye''s eyes were cold and said with a sneer, "the whole red dragon country doesn''t have many lightsabers. Why do you have Jingshen city? Are you still trying to deceive me? If you really have a baby like a lightsaber, I''ll go now and never embarrass you again. "


    I think of those lightsabers I saw in Li Xin''s cultivation hall. There are more than 30 lightsabers. It is not only a huge wealth, but also a force that can not be ignored.


    A warrior equipped with a lightsaber, even an ordinary martial artist, will have a very strong combat effectiveness. After all, the strength of the lightsaber itself is there.


    Experts like Huang Ye will have scruples when they hear lightsaber, which is enough to explain the position of lightsaber in the eyes of martial artists.


    In order to stabilize the yellow leaf, I said nonsense: "haven''t you seen a lightsaber? That''s ignorant. I know a place where there are at least thirty lightsabers. My master is equipped with one lightsaber. You are also the vice mayor of Shacheng. I''m surprised that you haven''t seen a lightsaber. "


    Huang Ye''s eyes were colder: "boy, I''m full of nonsense. Don''t think I don''t know. Lightsaber is the strategic material of Chilong country. It is said that thousands of lightsabers are concentrated in the national court. I''ve never heard of it. Will a small mirror city have thirty lightsabers? You really deceive me into ignorance! "


    I smiled and then said solemnly, "believe it or not, you, a small vice mayor of the sand city, don''t necessarily know those secrets anyway. Today, I tell you this for free. I want to tell you that you may succeed in killing me now, but then my parents, brothers, masters and friends will bloody wash your sand city with a lightsaber, especially your beast gate, and avenge me! "


    Huang Ye hesitated and seemed to believe what I said, but she was not too sure whether what I said was true.


    I was secretly happy. Knowing that Huang Ye was frightened by my words, I immediately said, "you think lightsaber is a weapon controlled by the national court, so there won''t be any outside? I might as well tell you some more secrets. The lightsaber in Jingshen city is far more than the thirty handles I said. I saw these thirty handles with my own eyes. How many more I didn''t see? Who can imagine? "


    "You Jingshen city is so bold and reckless. If you secretly hide control weapons such as lightsaber, are you not afraid to be known by the national court and send someone to destroy you?" Huang Ye''s tone was a little soft: "no matter how powerful the mirror God city is, it won''t be the opponent of the national court?"


    I stopped bleeding and adjusted my breath secretly, and said at the same time, "do you think our mirror God city has a control weapon such as lightsaber? In the whole Chilong Kingdom, there are cities controlling weapons such as lightsaber, which is probably the vast majority. It seems that your Shacheng is really too remote. You don''t know a lot of things. "


    Yellow leaf frowned and bowed her head to think, as if she had been moved by me.


    I am happy to take this opportunity to adjust my breath. I don''t bother him, let alone tell him that what I said is only five percent true at most.


    After a while, Huang Ye looked up at me: "are you really the son of the vice mayor of Jingshen city? How do you know so many secrets? "


    I said with a smile, "if it''s fake, change it! My father, Zhou Shuangyin, is the vice mayor of Jingshen city. My sister Zhou Xiaoying should be practicing intensively in the city master''s office and preparing to participate in the National Assembly election. "


    Huang Ye frowned slightly and said slowly, "in that case, why are you so sloppy? It looks like a beggar. It''s dirty and smelly! "


    When I looked at myself, it was really messy: "I''m here to participate in the trial task to prepare for the upcoming selection of the National Academy. After a long time, I naturally become a little sloppy. What''s strange? You don''t even know about the selection of the National Academy, do you? That''s the grand event of the whole red dragon country. "


    Huang Ye cried out, "are you taking part in the trial mission? Is this trial task related to the selection of the National Academy? This... "


    I interrupted him, "if only you knew. You should be very clear about the consequences if the national court knows what you are doing to me now. "


    Huang Ye''s face showed a trace of fear. He knew the means of the national court and hurriedly said, "misunderstandings are misunderstandings!"


    "Misunderstanding?" I sneered: "when you wanted to kill me before, you didn''t even care about my origin. Just kill me directly. Can this be a misunderstanding?"


    Huang Ye put away his sword and said, "it''s really a misunderstanding. If I had known that you were taking part in the trial of the National Academy, I wouldn''t have anything to say with you. Well, I''d like to... "


    I interrupted him again: "give me back the green dragon. We can discuss other things. Otherwise, we won''t talk."


    Huang Ye took a reluctant look at the green dragon horse star beast held by his people behind him and said reluctantly, "no problem. As long as the Oriental childe doesn''t forget the past, I''m willing to return the green dragon horse to its original owner."


    My heart was full of joy. It was a Jedi encounter. I was about to be killed. Unexpectedly, there was a moment of twists and turns.


    The ups and downs of life, I did not feel stimulation, but feel very worried.


    I didn''t show it, but said calmly, "for the sake of your sincerity, I won''t report this matter to the national court. But you delayed my time to complete the trial task and hurt me. You can''t just settle this account. "


    Huang Ye''s face showed a trace of depression. She secretly clenched her teeth and said with a trace of depression: "I see. There were many misunderstandings before. Please don''t mind, childe Dongfang. All things are my fault. I am willing to bear the corresponding responsibility. Please raise your hand and forgive me. "


    I smiled in my heart and said solemnly: "for the sake of you giving me the upper skill of beast control, let it go. Now you can go, and I will continue to complete my trial task. It''s not far away. "


    Huang Ye''s face was distressed and depressed. It was neither leaving nor staying. He looked like a dilemma. He stood in place and was very embarrassed.


    At this time, I really realized the power and authority of the National Academy. Just a person who participates in the selection of the National Academy can make a level 8 military general timid and dare not offend at all. The prestige and hegemony of the National Academy are self-evident.

 Chapter 114

    Huang Ye was frightened by the National Academy and returned the green dragon, horse and star beast. He didn''t dare to ask me to return to the martial arts of the Royal beast, which made me deeply understand the authority of the National Academy and the reason why all martial artists wanted to join the National Academy.


    The martial arts in the National Academy are respected and respected by thousands of people. It is indeed the dream of every martial arts person to join the National Academy.


    I rode the green dragon to leave the unwilling Huangye and others, left the endless swamp and returned to Jingshen city.


    I''ve been in endless swamp for too long. My original cultivation plan has been completed. It''s time to leave.


    And I also miss my father and sister very much. I hope to participate in the selection of the National Academy, so I hurried back to Jingshen city.


    Along the way, I rode a green dragon and hurried along. I didn''t care about what I saw along the road. I couldn''t describe my eagerness to go home.


    In a flash, I haven''t seen Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying for several years. When I saw Zhou Shuangyin, I felt a little overwhelmed.


    My appearance has changed a lot. The whole person looks almost the same as me before.


    Zhou Shuangyin''s appearance hasn''t changed much, but it makes me feel very different and strange.


    Standing at the door of Dongfang Hongfeng''s home and looking at Zhou Shuangyin, Dongfang Hongfeng''s father, I suddenly felt a strange feeling in my heart.


    Zhou Xiaoying was not at home at this time, but Zhou Shuangyin was just ready to go out. He was stunned when he saw me. He recognized me after watching it for a while and said in surprise: "Maple? Are you back? "


    When I heard Zhou Shuangyin''s voice, I felt a sense of familiarity. It seemed that I remembered that the man in front of me was my father.


    I stepped forward a few steps, put my hand around Zhou Shuangyin and said excitedly, "Dad, are you okay? I... I''m back. "


    Zhou Shuangyin patted me hard on the back and said loudly, "OK, everything is fine. You... Just come back! "


    I loosened Zhou Shuangyin and looked at his almost unchanged face. I was so excited that I almost shed tears.


    I don''t know how I was so excited at this time. Maybe in my mind, I always regarded Zhou Shuangyin as my biological father, but I didn''t show it all the time.


    At this time, we met again after a long separation. We couldn''t help but show our true feelings, and the feelings of father and son also showed unconsciously.


    "Maple," Zhou Shuangyin looked at me, also a little excited: "you have grown up, taller than me, very strong... Ha ha, my son has grown up."


    I smiled and said, "I''ve really grown up. In the future, you don''t have to worry about my youth and ignorance. By the way, I''m going to come back to participate in the selection of the National Academy. I don''t know if the trial of Jingshen city has begun? "


    Zhou Shuangyin was slightly stunned by my words, and then said something that disappointed me: "Maple, the trial task has long ended, and the personnel selected by the national academy have been determined. We are going to go to Jingshen city in these days. You haven''t heard from us before. We can''t contact you. We thought you didn''t intend to participate in the selection of the National Academy, so we didn''t reserve a seat for you. "


    I knew that I came back late, no wonder others, so I said, "it''s okay, I came back late, no one can be blamed."


    Zhou Shuangyin patted me on the shoulder, hesitated for a moment, smiled and said, "come in, you''re finally back. I''ll tell your sister to let her come back. You haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    I remembered Zhou Xiaoying''s kindness to me before, so I asked, "is my sister still practicing with master?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "your sister is now one of the Deputy commanders of the Lord''s house of Jingshen city. She belongs to the green dragon army and is in charge of outreach work. She is very busy. She usually lives in the city master''s house and seldom comes back. "


    I didn''t expect that Zhou Xiaoying, who hadn''t seen for several years, was already one of the Deputy commanders of the city Lord''s residence, holding military power and an officer.


    The time I left this home is not long, but all the changes are enough for a person to feel great changes.


    I smiled and said, "that sister must be very busy? Don''t bother her. I have time to find her myself. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "tomorrow should be her break time. I''ll call her and she will come back. She always misses you very much. She often asks me if you have come back. Today, you finally came back. You should inform her. "


    I feel very happy. After all, being concerned about is also a very happy thing: "good. I''ll see my three masters in a minute and tell them peace. Come back in the evening and have a good chat with dad. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "OK, I''ll go and prepare now. In the evening, please invite your three masters to dinner and let''s get together."


    As soon as I nodded and was about to speak, Zhou Shuangyin suddenly looked at the green dragon behind me and said in surprise, "this horse is very magical. It seems to be somewhat similar to the legendary green dragon horse?"


    I smiled: "green dragon horse, star beast, mutant green dragon horse, Dad, have you seen it?"


    Zhou Shuangyin looked surprised and exaggerated, "green dragon horse? This... Where did you get this? This is a good thing. "


    I said, "I came across it unexpectedly in my endless swamp. It has been following me. Thanks to it in recent years, otherwise, I may not be in the world."


    "What a blessing!" Zhou Shuangyin looked at Qinglong and his face was full of surprise and surprise: "Qinglong Marco is the martial artist''s dream partner and the most powerful assistant... Maple, you are really a blessed person. I''ve heard that for many years, no martial artist can subdue the green dragon horse...... "


    Looking at Zhou Shuangyin''s heartfelt happiness for me, I smiled and said, "Qinglong is a partner I accidentally got. Don''t be too happy... I have another partner. Look, it''s the little guy under Qinglong''s belly..."


    "This is..." Zhou Shuangyin shouted before I finished saying, "this is the flame beast! Adult flame beast, this... How is this possible? "


    I don''t feel much about the treasure of the flame beast. Anyway, it doesn''t help me much, except to find some rare spirit grass.


    I asked rather puzzled, "the flame beast is not unique. Why are you so surprised?"


    As soon as Zhou Shuangyin pulled me, he said as he walked, "go into the house quickly. Don''t let others see it. We''ll talk slowly later..."


    Knowing the truth of cherishing his sin, I followed Zhou Shuangyin into the house and brought the green dragon and flame beast into the house.


    Zhou Shuangyin''s round house is very spacious. Even the larger Qinglong can walk freely in it.


    I sat down in the living room, looked at the house I hadn''t seen for years, and asked again, "why do you react so much to the flame beast? Is the flame beast more precious than the green dragon horse star beast? "

 Chapter 115

    Zhou Shuangyin looked at the flame beast with a look of ecstasy, which was more exaggerated than when he saw the Green Dragon: "Maple, you don''t know. Although flame beasts are not rare, few can grow to adulthood. I''ve lived half my life. I''ve never heard of anyone who has ever owned an adult flame beast... "


    "Why? Flame beasts will always grow up. As long as they are well fed, there can be no adult flame beasts. " I couldn''t help but wonder: "I''m a flame beast. I''ll grow up soon after I follow. It''s nothing strange."


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me and still looked at the flame beast: "when the flame beast was not grown up, it was really easy to catch, and he also liked living with humans. But the growth of each flame beast is very slow. For example, compared with humans, if a flame beast wants to grow up, it needs at least more than a dozen generations of people to feed together... "


    My heart moved and I couldn''t help frowning: "how many generations have fed it? How many years will it take? "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "so I say adult flame beasts are rare. Flame beast, like green dragon horse, is a spirit beast with very slow growth and long life. But flame beasts live longer and are more difficult to raise. Flame beasts have a long life. As time goes by, they slowly produce wisdom and become smarter and smarter. Finally, they may even spit out people''s words and turn into human shapes like humans... "


    I really want to interrupt Zhou Shuangyin, because my flame beast has grown up, but it can''t spit out people''s words, let alone turn into human form.


    Seeing my doubts, Zhou Shuangyin smiled and explained, "of course, this is a legend. I don''t know whether it is true or not. However, it is recorded in books that adult flame beasts have extraordinary intelligence. They can easily see through some human shortcomings, such as greed, hypocrisy, selfishness and so on, so they choose to leave human beings and hide in a place without human trace. "


    I looked at the flame beast and said with a trace of confusion, "this flame beast doesn''t have what you said. Does it mean it hasn''t really grown up?"


    Zhou Shuangyin shook his head: "I don''t know. I heard that adult flame beasts will never let humans find them... That''s why I''m surprised. Your flame beast looks obviously adult and still follows you. It''s too unthinkable."


    I never knew these secrets. After listening to Zhou Shuangyin''s words, I felt puzzled for a while.


    I also wondered why the flame beast followed me all the time: "I don''t know. Anyway, after I met it, it always followed me. It always ran back when it left me occasionally for a few days..."


    Zhou Shuangyin''s face was incredible. Looking at the flame beast was like seeing a peerless beauty. His eyes were full of love.


    I remembered some things before and tried to guess: "when it first met me, it was hurt and I helped it treat it... And when it broke through, it wanted to go to some very rare spirit grass from me. Is it because of gratitude that it stayed?"


    Zhou Shuangyin also said suspiciously, "it''s very possible. You should cherish this rare opportunity and be kind to it. Maybe it will bring you unexpected benefits in the future. Flame beast''s special ability is to find treasures, especially good at finding natural and earth treasures, which will be of great benefit to your future cultivation. Remember my words and don''t let it run away because you''re bad to it. "


    I smiled: "before, we often fought for some unknown spirit grass... By the way, Dad, I found a lot of spirit grass in the endless swamp this time, all on the back of the green dragon. I''ll take it and see what''s precious. We''ll use it later, and sell all the others."


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "well, maple has really grown up. In the past, you knew how to spend money, but you didn''t know how to make money... Ha ha... "


    I smiled awkwardly and remembered again that I was not a real Oriental red maple, but a fake.


    I silently took the spirit grass from Qinglong''s back and gave it to Zhou Shuangyin for identification. I thought about how to explain my origin and identity with Zhou Shuangyin.


    Zhou Shuangyin got the extremely high spirit grass of these years, smiled happily and praised me all the time.


    Endless swamps are not easy to get in and out. These spirit grasses with very long growth years are not so easy to pick.


    If I hadn''t had the help of green dragon and flame beast, it would be difficult for me to collect these spirit grass.


    I also had the last three jade plants with me. At this time, I took them out and gave them to Zhou Shuangyin to show him what they were.


    Zhou Shuangyin was absorbed in watching the spirit grass I collected. Now he saw the three jade plants in my hand and immediately exclaimed, "where did you get the Immortal Jade fruit?"


    This thing is called Changsheng jade fruit? I was also surprised. No wonder the flame beast became an adult after eating three jade plants. It turned out to be a long-lived jade fruit that can increase the life of the martial arts. It is the most precious treasure of the martial arts.


    I suddenly felt that I was really lucky, and suddenly found out the reason why the flame beast would not leave with me.


    I even gave it the most precious longevity jade fruit. What else does it worry about?


    Zhou Shuangyin took the Changsheng jade fruit in my hand, looked again and again, and finally said, "it is indeed Changsheng jade fruit, and it is well preserved without any loss of efficacy. It is the best Changsheng jade fruit. Maple, it seems that you have developed in the endless swamp this time. I should congratulate you. "


    I smiled: "if you like these things I got, you can take them directly. I''ll give some of the rest to my sister. Mine is our family. If you want to say congratulations, you should also congratulate our family. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "don''t say yet. With these things, our family will be very happy... Ha ha, if someone knows that our family has so many good things, what will happen!"


    My heart moved and slowly said, "that''s not a good thing. Someone may come and rob it. Dad, take these things away as our collection and take them out when you need them later. "


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned and immediately shook his head: "that''s no good. You found it. It should be at your disposal. I can''t do that."


    I smiled, "then put it away for me and I''ll get it from you when I need it later. I''m your son. Don''t think about it. I think these three long-lived jade fruits are one for each of us. We can take them when we have a chance. It''s good for us anyway. "

 Chapter 116

    Zhou Shuangyin hesitated and finally said, "just do as you say. When your sister comes back, we will take Changsheng jade fruit. I''ll keep these spiritual herbs for you first. Come to me whenever you need them. By the way, your sister is now a first-class military general. She has made rapid progress in the past two years, but she is no longer what she used to be. How are you? Aren''t you still a level five martial artist? "


    I patted my chest and said loudly, "I''m also a first-class general, no worse than my sister."


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me with a look of disbelief: "you are strong and tall, but cultivation, why can''t I see that you are already a first-class general?"


    I raised my hand, released a wisp of aura and turned into an illusory dragon in front of Zhou Shuangyin.


    One of the most important characteristics of a general is that he can separate his true Qi and aura.


    Seeing my move, Zhou Shuangyin said happily: "it''s great that you are really a first-class military general. There are three people in our family. Now all of them are military generals. It''s going to be spread. I don''t know how many people will envy us. Ha ha... "


    I said with a smile, "Dad, have you reached level 9 now? We can''t catch up with you. At that time, you can''t be the boss of our family. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "it doesn''t bother you. Naturally, I will work hard. But now I''m old and it''s difficult to break through. Although I haven''t given up, I can only expect miracles. You and your sister have a good practice. You are still young. You must surpass me and make a city master in the future, which will make our family shine. "


    I know that Zhou Shuangyin is now in his fifties. He has more than enough heart but less strength in many things. The golden period of martial arts cultivation, that is, such a short period of 20 or 30 years, if you miss it, you may not make progress in your life. Now Zhou Shuangyin, it is difficult to make greater progress.


    Of course, it is said that once you break through the generals and reach the state of King Wu, all the real Qi in the warrior''s body will be transformed into Reiki, and the potential of the warrior will be awakened again. I don''t know what state the warrior can reach at that time.


    After all, in the current Chilong Kingdom, King Wu is only a legendary existence.


    I don''t know if the warrior who has reached the peak of the general can continue to cultivate in order to break through the state of the top warrior like the king of Wu, but I have such ideas and desires.


    If I want to rescue the people in Binhu village, I must surpass the generals.


    As far as I know, even level 9 generals can''t defeat the natural dangers around Binhu village and open the way to leave Binhu village.


    I have thought of this for a long time. Otherwise, how can no one enter the isolated place of Binhu village with so many level-9 generals in the new world?


    Zhou Shuangyin has no confidence in himself, which can''t blame him. Many people will find that they have lost their ability to break through themselves and become very discouraged when they grow old.


    I had no choice but to comfort him: "with longevity jade fruit, your life will increase and your cultivation time will be more. As long as there is time, a breakthrough must be possible. If your mental skill can''t make you break through again, you might as well refer to other skills and maybe you''ll find something. "


    Zhou Shuangyin shook his head and said, "as far as I know, level 9 generals are the martial arts masters of the highest state on our planet. The legendary martial arts king is just a fictional state when the martial arts masters comfort themselves. It doesn''t exist at all."


    I shook my head: "there are records in many books. Thousands of years ago, we also had many experts in the realm of King Wu. Don''t lose heart. As long as you stick to it, you may break through."


    Zhou Shuangyin also shook his head: "for thousands of years, with the emergence and demise of martial artists generation after generation, no one can surpass level 9 generals. This is the best proof. Maple, do you know why most level-9 generals are appointed the master of a city? "


    I shook my head and said in some confusion, "is it because level 9 generals are already the strongest fighters? If they are not given a certain status, it will be difficult to control them?"


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and nodded, "you guessed right. No matter which country''s nine level generals are, they are all big people on the hegemonic side. They are powerful and have a high status. They will not pay attention to anyone except the top manager of a country. Even the Lord of the country must give them some superior conditions and take them under his command. Otherwise, it will be difficult to relax. "


    I suddenly said: "no wonder almost all level-9 generals are the masters of a city. It turns out that they are all the masters of the country... Dad, if you can break through level-9 generals, can you also be assigned to a city?"


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "if I really reach the level of level nine generals, it will be OK. There are hundreds of cities and towns in Chilong country, and most of the City owners are nine level generals. However, there are also some level 9 generals who are unwilling to be city masters because there are few small people in the city. Their city masters are only some low-level generals. In principle, once a new nine level general is born, he will be assigned to the cities that are not managed by nine level generals. "


    I popularized the basic knowledge of the new world and said with a smile, "then try harder. If you become the head of a city, my sister and I will have a better life in the future."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and looked very happy. I know he is not willing to live an ordinary life like this, but he has no good way to break through the barriers of the realm.


    I made up my mind secretly. After I met my master, relatives and friends in a few days, I would go to the endless swamp and find another ambergris fruit to make a breakthrough after Zhou Shuangyin took it and fulfill his deep-seated wish.


    Naturally, this is also my dream. Even if I have the help of flame beast, I may not be able to find such a treasure as ambergris fruit.


    Everything depends on luck and good fortune. I hope I can gain something.


    After Zhou Xiaoying received Zhou Shuangyin''s call, she came back at the first time. Even I was surprised at the speed.


    I had planned to meet my three masters in the afternoon, but Zhou Xiaoying''s early return disrupted my plan and I had to stay at home.


    Zhou Xiaoying was very excited and happy to see me. Regardless of the fact that I was an adult now, she hugged me and kept talking about missing words, which made me blush.

 Chapter 117

    First, I listened to Zhou Xiaoying tell me about her experience in recent years. It turned out that she has worked hard and suffered a lot in recent years, but she has also made great achievements. It can be regarded as a result of hard work and happiness.


    I also unreservedly told Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin what I had done in the endless swamp in recent years. The three people laughed like friends and didn''t even notice the passage of time for a long time.


    When I said that I was chased and killed by Donna and was lucky to be saved by the Black Elder, Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t help cursing Donna. She said how bad Donna was and how she dared to hurt her brother. She also said that I shouldn''t run to the depths of the endless swamp alone. I had to stop and listen to her complain.


    Her heart of maintaining me is still very serious, which makes me feel strong family affection.


    When we finish talking, it''s already dark. My visit to Shifu can only wait until tomorrow.


    When elder black left the endless swamp, I asked him to leave some of the spirit grass, but he didn''t leave it, and gave it all to Zhou Shuangyin''s father and daughter.


    This makes me feel very sorry for him. I want to bring some spirit grass when I visit him tomorrow to express my gratitude.


    Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying naturally agreed with me and helped me choose those spiritual grasses that can increase my accomplishments and life span. They said that the black age is old, and what they need most is such spiritual grasses.


    I haven''t had a haircut for a long time. The whole person looks very messy and dirty like a beggar. Zhou Xiaoying doesn''t care whether it''s late. After we finished talking, she impolitely took me to a barber shop. She has full control and took care of my hair.


    After that, she took me to the night market to buy a pile of clothes and shoes, forced me to go home to take a bath and change clothes, and completely changed my image.


    After I took a bath and changed my clothes, my whole appearance changed greatly. I was no longer a slovenly beggar, but more like a big childe, quite handsome and expert.


    Zhou Xiaoying was very satisfied with my new image. She held my flame beast in one hand and pulled me in the other hand and said intimately, "this is my good brother. I felt uncomfortable when I saw it. If others see it, they don''t know what ugly words they will say. You are so young. If you want to find a girlfriend in the future, you have to pay attention to your image. "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I''m seventeen years old. It''s still early to find a wife."


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered that Zhou Xiaoying seemed to be twenty-six or seven. I didn''t know whether she had found my brother-in-law, so I said along with the topic: "don''t talk about me. Have you found a boyfriend yourself? When can I see my brother-in-law? "


    When Zhou Xiaoying''s face changed, she suddenly said angrily, "you have to take care of my business? Mind your own business and do more. Don''t be like a mother. I''ll beat you if you annoy me! "


    I don''t know what''s wrong with this, and I don''t know how I annoyed her. Seeing that she was really angry, I quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, did I say the wrong thing? Don''t be angry, sister. Just think I didn''t say... "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled to help me out: "your sister is fine, and she is not angry with you. It''s my fault. I asked your sister to find a friend not long ago. I made your sister angry. I haven''t been able to calm down until now... "


    Zhou Xiaoying hurriedly interrupted Zhou Shuangyin: "Dad, you still say! Didn''t you say that you won''t take care of my business in the future? Why did you mention it again? "


    Zhou Shuangyin hurriedly said, "well, well, don''t say it."


    I couldn''t help laughing. Watching the quarrel between Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin''s father and daughter, I didn''t know what to do.


    I don''t know if I was destined to be scolded by Zhou Xiaoying tonight. I was going to persuade her, but I opened my mouth and said, "my father and I don''t care about you. Who will care about you? Is it the mother I''ve never seen? "


    As soon as I said this, I knew I shouldn''t say it, so I hurried to change my words, but it was too late. Zhou Xiaoying suddenly slapped me on the back of my hand and angrily said, "don''t speak ill of mom!"


    I shrunk my neck and looked at Zhou Xiaoying. I didn''t know what to do.


    Zhou Xiaoying looked angry: "my mother doesn''t like you very much, but how can you say that you are also my brother? How can you speak ill of my mother? You apologize, now! "


    I had to say with a bitter smile, "I''m sorry. I don''t mean anything else. I just think it''s a little strange that you... Our mother has always refused to see us. "


    Zhou Xiaoying calmed down slowly, took a look at Zhou Shuangyin, who was very embarrassed on one side, and slowly said, "it can''t be all my mother''s fault... Brother, don''t ask more. I''ll take you to see my mother in a few days. Then you''ll know what''s going on."


    I really haven''t seen Zhou Xiaoying''s mother, Zhou Shuangyin''s wife, so at this time I said, "that''s all right."


    Zhou Shuangyin suddenly opened his mouth and said bitterly: "Xiao Ying, don''t do this. Your mother doesn''t like maple and can''t let them meet. Otherwise, your mother should be angry again..."


    Zhou Xiaoying gritted her teeth and said, "then you have to find a way to solve this matter. Is it difficult for you to keep the cold war with my mother?"


    Zhou Shuangyin was even more embarrassed. He couldn''t even speak. He just looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me in a daze and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I''ve been in the new world for seven or eight years. I''ve never seen Zhou Xiaoying''s mother and I''m very curious. But now I know I can''t ask any more, otherwise I''ll be beaten up by Zhou Xiaoying.


    I didn''t speak. I just looked at Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin. Although I didn''t speak, I felt that it was very warm for my family to stay together like this.


    Vaguely, I think of my biological parents, brothers and sisters far away in Binhu village. I really want to pick them up from Binhu village now so that they can stay with me.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have such ability at all now. At most, I think so.


    My silence made Zhou Xiaoying mistakenly think that I was unhappy because she lost her temper. She soon quietly apologized to me and asked me not to mind.


    In fact, I don''t mind at all. After all, she is my sister and my family. Even if she loses her temper with me, I can understand.


    Zhou Shuangyin wanted to ease his embarrassment at this time. He had nothing to say: "Xiaoying, maple is also a first-class military general now. You have to work hard, or you will be surpassed by your brother."


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and then said with a smile: "he hasn''t surpassed me before. Hasn''t he been caught up by me? I''m not worried about this at all. In another month at most, I will be a second-class military general. It should be my brother who has to work hard! "

 Chapter 118

    After hearing this, Zhou Shuangyin was a little happy: "second level military general? That''s great! Xiao Ying, I think we should celebrate and have some wine tonight... "


    "No!" Zhou Xiaoying suddenly shouted, "you want to find an excuse to drink again. It''s not negotiable."


    Zhou Shuangyin pointed at me and completely played a rogue: "your brother is not drunk. You can''t let us drink."


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately stared at me: "have you learned to drink?"


    I smiled bitterly, looked at Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying, and said helplessly, "I really don''t get drunk with the wine in the endless swamp."


    "What?!" Zhou Xiaoying''s voice was three points louder: "what did you say?"


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "he said the wine in the endless swamp... That wine is not drunk in a thousand cups!"


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly woke up and said with a red face: "OK, you Oriental red maple, even your sister dares to tease. I won''t beat you!"


    When Zhou Xiaoying said that, she really jumped over and kicked me. Although she didn''t exert any force, she looked a little fierce.


    I didn''t dare to fight back, and I couldn''t really let her beat me. I had to blindly avoid. My sister and brother looked like children playing.


    Zhou Xiaoying is also a first-class general. Her moves are fast and fierce. She has great strength. I think she has also practiced the body refining method in the Dragon subduing formula. Her body strength is relatively high and her strength is also great.


    When I avoided it several times, there would be severe pain where she hit me, and I felt hurt.


    Fortunately, she just wanted to take this opportunity to test my kung fu. She didn''t kill me. What I was hit was not the key part, but there was no danger.


    Our brothers and sisters were not playing, but testing each other''s Kung Fu. Zhou Shuangyin didn''t interfere and took the initiative to cook.


    The first meal at home is naturally to be eaten at home, so we originally planned to do it ourselves.


    Before, we had endless words and had to dress me up, so we haven''t started cooking yet. Now Zhou Xiaoying and I are busy, so we can only leave the cooking to Zhou Shuangyin.


    Zhou Xiaoying fought with me for a while. When he felt almost finished, he stopped and praised me with a smile: "good boy, much better than before leaving home. My sister looks after you, come on!"


    I was unwilling to lose my participation in the selection of the National Academy, so I said, "unfortunately, I came back late. The trials of Jingshen city are over, and I can''t participate in the selection of the National Academy..."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned slightly, and a smile suddenly appeared on her beautiful cheek: "I have a way to do this. You wait. Tomorrow I''ll meet the city Lord and tell him about you. Maybe the city Lord will make an exception and let you participate in the selection of the national court."


    I was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "sister, do you have a way? Great, thank you, sister. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "we don''t have to be polite. Who calls you my brother? I don''t care who cares about your affairs? Don''t think about it. I''ll go to the city leader early tomorrow morning. I''ll do it for you. "


    I quickly thanked Zhou Xiaoying, but Zhou Xiaoying took me to help Zhou Shuangyin cook. She said that Zhou Shuangyin''s meal was not delicious. I had to do it myself.


    I spent the night safely with my relatives. I was very happy and felt at ease as never before.


    Before, I was in the endless swamp. Although I was accompanied and protected by green dragon and flame beast, it was not as safe as living in my own home.


    Early the next morning, Zhou Xiaoying went to the city leader Hua Jianfeng to help me win the qualification to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    In order to wait for Zhou Xiaoying''s news, I didn''t visit my masters as planned, but stayed at home and waited patiently.


    When it was almost noon, Zhou Xiaoying called and happily told me that the city Lord promised me to go to the city Lord''s house this afternoon to try my hand. As long as I passed the test task set by the city Lord, I could get my wish and join others in the selection of the national court.


    Because the people who participate in the selection of the National Academy are about to leave these days, I must participate in the trial task specially prepared for me by the city master this afternoon to decide whether I can have the qualification to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    After I got the news, I made a simple preparation and rushed to the city master''s residence with Zhou Shuangyin.


    At the gate of the city Lord''s residence, I met Qian beixiong again, who I didn''t want to see at this time.


    Qian beixiong has hardly changed in recent years. He still looks the same. When he sees us, he sneers, but he still says to us: "you are so proud that Qian has been waiting here for a long time! Listen, the city Lord has ordered you to go directly to Li Xin''s cultivation hall to participate in the test task. You don''t have to see the city Lord. "


    Listening to Qian beixiong''s arrogant words, I couldn''t help asking, "where''s the city Lord?"


    "The city Lord has been waiting in the cultivation hall," Qian beixiong raised his head and said, "if you don''t believe it, I''ve notified you anyway..."


    As soon as he spoke, he left without even looking at us. It seemed that he was not angry with what happened many years ago.


    I was angry and wanted to say something about Qian beixiong, but Zhou Shuangyin stopped me: "Maple calm down. It''s important. Let''s go to the cultivation hall first. It''s not too late to talk about it later."


    I thought so, so I hurried to leave the city master''s house with Zhou Shuangyin and prepared to take a flying car to Li Xin''s training hall.


    It won''t take long to take a flying car from the city Lord''s residence to Li Xin''s training hall, but I don''t know what''s going on. There is no flying car here today. We haven''t seen even a passing flying car for a long time.


    It''s a strange thing. I feel something wrong in my heart, but it''s hard to say anything.


    Sometimes it''s normal to have few cars. Maybe it''s just that I''m too eager to go to Li Xin''s cultivation hall, so I can''t wait.


    "Feng''er," Zhou Shuangyin and others were also worried and couldn''t help saying, "I don''t think we can wait here. It''s not good for the city master to wait too long. It''s better to catch up and find a car at the same time."


    I nodded and agreed, spread out my body, quickly left the city master''s house with Zhou Shuangyin and rushed to Li Xin''s cultivation hall.


    We were very fast along the way, but we really didn''t find even a flying car for rent.


    This is very abnormal. Even if there are few cars, you can''t see one along the way, can you?


    I was more and more confused. Zhou Shuangyin was also very strange. He dialed Zhou Xiaoying and planned to ask what was going on, but no one answered.

 Chapter 119

    Most of the phones in the new world are built into the human body, which can''t be carried. The only reason is that Zhou Xiaoying can''t answer the phone at this time.


    I don''t know what will happen to Zhou Xiaoying, but the whole thing is strange, which makes me a little uneasy.


    If this is what some people did to prevent me from seeing the city Lord, this person must be a powerful man in Jingshen city.


    Otherwise, how can thousands of flying cars in Jingshen city be banned in a short time?


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help saying to Zhou Shuangyin, "Dad, it''s strange. I''m worried about what happened to my sister..."


    Zhou Shuangyin had this idea for a long time. When he heard the speech, he said, "go to the cultivation hall to find the city master. I''ll go back to find your sister and see if she stayed in the green dragon army."


    I answered. It''s normal for the Qinglong army to leave Zhou Xiaoying on a temporary mission. Zhou Shuangyin went to see us and we all felt relieved.


    When Zhou Shuangyin left, I went to Li Xin''s training hall alone. When I was about to reach Li Xin''s training hall, I saw some flying cars for rent, but the number was still small.


    I stopped at the door of the training hall and was about to enter the training hall. I heard someone say behind me: "Oriental red maple, long time no see!"


    When I looked back, what I was talking about was Requiem. We haven''t seen him for a long time. He seemed to have changed a lot. The whole person looked very cold. It was completely different from Requiem I knew before.


    "Requiem, are you still gambling here?" I smiled and said, "I''m busy now. I''ll talk to you later when I''m free."


    Annie''s eyes were very cold and said faintly, "are you in a hurry to find the city Lord to participate in the test task prepared for you?"


    I was stunned and then said in doubt, "how did you know about it?"


    Requiem smiled faintly, and the smile was very stiff, which made me uneasy: "you don''t have to find the city Lord. The city Lord is not here at all!"


    "What?" I was surprised: "not long ago, Qian beixiong clearly told me that the city Lord was waiting here and asked me to come..."


    An Hun stepped forward and sneered, "do you believe Qian beixiong''s words? I don''t know how to say you. You don''t think about it. You have old grievances. How could he kindly remind you to come to the city master? "


    I was stunned and immediately understood something: "do you mean that Qian beixiong was deliberately delaying all this? Why did he do this? What good would it do him? "


    An Hun sighed and his face was a little colder: "Qian Wanjun, Qian beixiong''s grandson, is also one of the candidates for the selection of the National Academy. If you pass the test to participate in the selection of the National Academy, Qian Wanjun may lose the qualification to participate in the selection of the National Academy. Because Qian Wanjun is the last one qualified to participate in the selection of the National Academy this time. If you go up, he must withdraw. "


    Suddenly, I hugged my fist and said, "thank you for reminding me! Do you know where I''m going to find the city master? "


    An Hun looked at me. After a long silence, he suddenly said, "you have reached the first level military general. Congratulations!"


    I was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "shouldn''t you tell me how to find the city master first?"


    An Hun pondered slightly and finally said, "the city Lord will still be in the city Lord''s house. If you leave now, you may have time to catch up before the city Lord is angry."


    After listening to this, I scolded Qian beixiong for being insidious. At the same time, I quickly said goodbye to Requiem, hurriedly stopped a flying car and hurriedly returned to the city master''s house.


    I was deceived by Qian beixiong''s simple scheme. It seems that I still lack experience in the Jianghu and trust others too much.


    Fortunately, my old opponent and nominal younger martial brother calmed his soul and kindly reminded me. Otherwise, if I delay for a while, I may really lose the chance to see the city master.


    When I got to the city Lord''s residence, Zhou Shuangyin was rushing out of the gate of the city Lord''s residence. It seemed that he wanted to pick me up.


    I confirmed from Zhou Shuangyin that the city Lord was still in the city Lord''s house. Qian beixiong, a bastard, must settle accounts with him next time I see him.


    I hurried into the city Lord''s residence with Zhou Shuangyin. The moment before the city Lord Hua Jianfeng left the place of trial, I arrived in time in a dangerous and dangerous way.


    I met Hua Jianfeng and explained to him the reason why I was late. With his understanding, I knew what my trial task was this time.


    According to Hua Jianfeng, I want to challenge a candidate who has passed the trial task before I can be qualified to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    This is the fact that I have the opportunity to participate in the selection of the National Academy after I eliminate one person.


    There is a limit on the number of candidates selected by the National Academy of Sciences, and the participants have been determined before. Now I join temporarily. If one enters, one must come out.


    So I have to challenge one of them to get qualified to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    I think it''s impossible for someone to give up his position. After all, everyone knows the benefits of participating in the selection of the National Academy of Sciences.


    My sister Zhou Xiaoying didn''t have an accident. She was in the place of trial and came to talk to me quietly at the moment.


    Because Hua Jianfeng has a silent task for her, she can''t easily contact the outside world, so she doesn''t answer the phone, which makes us worry for nothing.


    I don''t blame her. She is now a member of the city Lord''s residence and often can''t help herself.


    While Zhou Shuangyin was talking to Hua Jianfeng, I secretly looked at Qian beixiong who deceived me and gave him some bad eyes.


    I saw Qian beixiong sitting beside Hua Jianfeng with a calm face, as if nothing had happened. I couldn''t help being angry, so I said loudly to Hua Jianfeng, "Lord, I want to challenge Qian Wanjun. Please allow me."


    Hua Jianfeng laughed and said, "as I said, you can choose any one of all candidates to challenge. As long as you defeat your opponent, you can participate in the selection of the National Academy of Sciences. But you have only one chance. We can''t challenge everyone with you all the time. Please pay attention to this. "


    I nodded, hugged my fist and said, "I understand. Lord, please rest assured. I will challenge Qian Wanjun alone."


    As soon as I challenged Qian Wanjun, Qian beixiong''s face was wonderful. There was a trace of black in the white. It was obvious that he hated me.


    He probably knows my current state and my practice in the endless swamp, so he doesn''t think his grandson and I are sure of winning.

 Chapter 120

    Qian beixiong said brazenly at the moment, "Lord, please don''t allow Dongfang Hongfeng to challenge Qian Wanjun."


    Hua Jianfeng didn''t expect Qian Wanjun to put forward such an almost unreasonable request so directly. He said angrily, "why? Do you think Qian Wanjun is not the opponent of Oriental red maple, so you are afraid that Qian Wanjun will be challenged? "


    Qian Beixiong''s face was red, and he whispered, "old and dared not! Qian Wanjun was injured during the trial a few days ago and has not recovered yet. It is unfair to be challenged now. That''s why I said this. Please forgive me. "


    Qian beixiong relies on the old and sells the old. He actually claims to be old. His intention is to remind Hua Jianfeng that he is not only a Veteran General of Jingshen City, but also an old man of the city master''s residence. Even the city master Hua Jianfeng has to give him some thin noodles.


    After listening to Qian beixiong''s words, Hua Jianfeng had to consider Qian beixiong''s meaning. He turned to look at me and said with a little helplessness: "Dongfang Hongfeng, you heard what vice mayor Qian said. Qian Wanjun is not well now, so you can''t challenge him. You challenge with another person. With your current level-1 military general, no matter who challenges, you have a chance to win. "


    I smiled. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard a voice say, "Lord Mayor, vice mayor Qian lied. Qian Wanjun was not injured at all. He was still participating in the gambling fight in the gambling ring this morning. How could he be injured?"


    Hua Jianfeng and I both go by reputation. It''s Zhu Tianjiao, one of my three masters, and one of the vice owners of Li Xin''s cultivation hall.


    I looked at Zhu Tianjiao and found that she was still the same, her appearance had not changed, and her realm seemed to be a level 6 general.


    I saluted the master who didn''t like me very much. Seeing that she still ignored me, I had to do nothing else.


    Hua Jianfeng frowned at Zhu Tianjiao and said with a little doubt, "how did Zhu master know that Qian Wanjun participated in the gambling fight this morning?"


    Zhu Tianjiao stepped forward and said with an arched hand, "Lord, the gambling fight Qian Wanjun participated in happened to be in our cultivation hall, or I arranged it myself. If he hadn''t received the notice from the city Lord''s house and asked him to come here to accept the challenge of Dongfang Hongfeng, he should still be fighting at the moment. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded slightly, looked back at Qian beixiong and said, "Vice Mayor Qian, what else do you have to say?"


    Qian beixiong''s old face turned red. He was speechless and bowed his head in embarrassment.


    Hua Jianfeng snorted coldly and said, "I''ll tell you more about it later! Now, let Dongfang Hongfeng and Qian Wanjun start fighting. Our rules are the same as those in the arena. As long as they don''t hurt people''s lives, others are free. "


    Qian Wanjun, who was standing on the side, also looked depressed. He reluctantly came out, looked at Hua Jianfeng and said, "I would like to obey the order of the city Lord."


    I also threw a fist and said, "thank you, city Lord."


    Hua Jianfeng waved his hand and said with a smile, "both of you are young talents of Jingshen City, so please grasp your discretion and don''t hurt each other by mistake."


    Qian Wanjun and I saluted again and said in unison, "I understand!"


    Hua Jianfeng said no more and sat aside to watch the war.


    I turned to look at Qian Wanjun and stared at him without saying a word.


    Qian Wanjun was staring at me. He was a little flustered and said uneasily, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Please don''t mind those things before."


    I laughed and sneered, but I didn''t speak. I just stepped back and opened my posture to prepare for the battle. I really have nothing to say about the old, the young and the old of the Qian family. Only by doing something can I get rid of my hatred.


    Qian Wanjun seemed to know that my attitude would not be very good. Seeing me pull away, he also stepped back and raised his arm to prepare for the battle.


    As soon as he started, I saw that he was at most the realm of a level 9 martial artist. Compared with me, he was really worse.


    I drank "look at the move" impolitely. Raising my hand was the birth of the real dragon in the Dragon subduing formula. Qian Wanjun was not given a chance to prepare.


    Now I want to send out the move of the real dragon coming into the world. It can be sent out in an instant. It doesn''t need a long preparation time.


    This is the gap between generals and martial arts teachers, and it is also evidence that I have made great progress.


    The dragon shaped true Qi and aura virtual shadow rushed directly at Qian Wanjun and hit his chest in the blink of an eye.


    Qian Wanjun was caught without even making an evasive move, which was somewhat unexpected to me.


    In the violent explosion, Qian Wanjun''s figure was blocked by the rising smoke. I couldn''t see whether he was injured, but he didn''t step back.


    My blow was so sudden and fast that many people didn''t see it clearly, so everyone kept silent about my blow.


    Zhou Xiaoying was different. She saw clearly that I hit the enemy. She couldn''t help shouting, "good fight!"


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words made everyone around turn around and look at her. She was quite embarrassed and blushed.


    I didn''t dare to be too distracted to pay attention to the things around me. I kept staring at the place where Qian Wanjun stood, waiting for the smoke to dissipate, and see how effective my blow was.


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, Qian Wanjun still stood in place, smiling and calm, as if he had nothing to do.


    My heart is strange. Looking at Qian Wanjun, I feel a little incredible.


    Even if a first-class general is hit by the real dragon in the Dragon subduing formula, it is difficult to have nothing like Qian Wanjun.


    The power of the move of the real dragon coming into the world is equivalent to a level-8 martial arts master''s full attack. If you don''t defend, level-1 martial arts generals may be injured.


    "Come again!" Qian Wanjun smiled and said, "if you only have such an attack, I think you''d better admit defeat early."


    I frowned secretly and suddenly remembered that Qian Wanjun must have practiced some powerful body refining skills over the years. He has cultivated the strength of his body to a certain level. General attacks have no effect on him.


    I have also practiced the body refining technique myself. Although it is not a special body refining technique, my physical strength is comparable to that of high-level generals. General attacks are also ineffective to me.


    Knowing this, I put my heart down and competed for the strength of my body. I''m not afraid of Qian Wanjun.


    I no longer wasted my true Qi and aura, changed my tactics and playing methods, and completely rushed to Qian Wanjun with my own physical strength, intending to have a hard fight with him.


    My move has no rules to speak of. It''s completely arrogant.

 Chapter 121

    Seeing this, Qian Wanjun smiled with a trace of contempt in his eyes. He was extremely confident in his own physical strength. Seeing my attack moves, he rushed over with the same arrogance and planned to collide with me.


    Our fighting is very much like the barbaric fighting technique called "earth collision". It depends on the strong power of the body, which is completely unlike the battle between high-level fighters.


    At the moment when my two bodies collided, there was a dull thunder sound, even the ground felt a slight tremor.


    I felt some pain in my left shoulder when I collided with Qian Wanjun. A powerful force invaded my body along my left shoulder, which almost made me unable to stand and had to go back.


    This force is quite strange. After entering my body, although it has weakened a lot under the interception of true Qi and Reiki in my body, it is full of momentum and quite savage. It seems that it is not a simple physical force.


    Qian Wanjun has really practiced the art of body cultivation. The strength of his body is as good as mine, which has reached a very amazing level.


    And the strange power in his power also makes me feel quite uneasy.


    Before, an Hun said that Qian Wanjun was the weakest one who got the opportunity to participate in the selection of the National Academy. I don''t think so. I''m afraid he hid his strength.


    After I removed the powerful and strange forces invading my body, when I went to see Qian Wanjun again, he just removed my forces and was looking at me.


    Our collision this time is close and equal.


    This makes me very depressed. I am very confident in my own strength. I didn''t expect to meet my opponent here.


    What''s more unexpected is that my opponent will be Qian Wanjun who was defeated by me.


    "You are strong!" Qian Wanjun said faintly at this time: "it''s much stronger than a few years ago! But you can''t beat me. We''re tied at best. "


    I looked at Qian Wanjun and said with a sneer, "you are only a level 9 martial artist. I am already a level 1 general. If you really work hard, you must only fail. Don''t gossip, let''s come again. "


    I don''t know what happened. I originally hated Qian Wanjun, but after I fought with him for a few moves, I suddenly felt that he was not so annoying.


    What really bothers me is not Qian Wanjun, but his sinister and cunning grandfather Qian beixiong.


    Qian Wanjun used to be a spoiled child, but now he is an opponent worthy of my respect and attention.


    I should not hate such an opponent, but should face it squarely and defeat him as much as possible.


    The battle between Qian Wanjun and me continues. Although there are some restrictions and we can''t fight recklessly, we have also done our best.


    Every time we collide, there will be a dull thunder sound, which will cause a tremor on the ground, which is enough to prove that we have no privacy.


    I don''t know if it''s a good match. We haven''t been able to decide the outcome after playing for an hour.


    At this time, my original self-confidence was exhausted. Before, I thought I would win completely if I was a military general. Qian Wanjun, a level 9 martial artist, now it seems that I was wrong and wrong.


    Qian Wanjun is a level 9 martial arts master, but his physical strength is as strong as mine, and can almost be equal to that of high-level generals.


    Moreover, he has many special combat skills that completely rely on physical strength I have never heard of, which is enough to make up for his lower level than me, so we haven''t won for a long time.


    People watching us fight gradually couldn''t help talking. Some said we were young talents, others said we were matched, and a few people were impatient and swearing.


    I didn''t pay attention to these until Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came into my ear: "brother, come on, you can''t fight like this. You have to quickly decide the victory or defeat."


    After hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, I was surprised that I couldn''t fight Qian Wanjun alone, so I stepped back and used my proud fighting skill dragon subduing formula again.


    This time I used the Twin Dragons to go to sea, which is already one of the strongest combat skills I have mastered. If I can''t make achievements, I don''t know what will happen next.


    The twin dragons were sent out by me when they went out to sea. Two dragon shaped real Qi streams rushed past and hit Qian Wanjun''s body in the blink of an eye.


    Qian Wanjun still didn''t dodge. Maybe he didn''t think it was necessary to dodge, so he took my blow.


    In the violent sound, he was surrounded by the rising smoke again. The situation was the same as before.


    This time I didn''t wait for the dust to disperse, but when I sent out the Double Dragons to sea, I rushed over with all my strength and hit the dust with one punch, regardless of whether I could hit and hurt the strong Qian Wanjun.


    Where my fist touched, it was really Qian Wanjun''s body. His body was hard, like a rock.


    Shuanglong still couldn''t beat him back when he went to sea. He still stood in place and waited for the dust to disperse. Unexpectedly, I would make up a punch and be hit by me.


    It''s also a coincidence that my fist was intended to attack Qian Wanjun''s chest, but I don''t know what happened. I actually hit him in the nose.


    I couldn''t see anything in the smoke. I hit higher and hit Qian Wanjun on the nose.


    My strength is so great that Qian Wanjun can bear such a soft part of his nose?


    So with one punch, Qian Wanjun''s nose was completely deformed, bloody and miserable.


    This time, everyone around me exclaimed in unison, and some people shouted at me and thought I shouldn''t be so unscrupulous.


    I didn''t expect such a result. For a moment, I forgot that we were fighting. I opened my mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Qian Wanjun covered his nose and looked at me with anger in his eyes, but after hearing my words, his anger suddenly dissipated a lot and didn''t say anything.


    Qian beixiong shouted: "Dongfang Hongfeng, how can you attack the key parts with this heavy hand? As the city Lord said before, you can''t attack the key parts. It''s a foul... "


    Zhou Shuangyin interrupted Qian beixiong and said loudly, "you can''t blame the Oriental red maple. The smoke is everywhere. No one can see whether Qian Wanjun is standing or squatting. Dongfang Hongfeng attacked the height of normal people''s chest. Who expected Qian Wanjun to be squatting at that time? "


    Hua Jianfeng also said, "what vice mayor Zhou said is reasonable. It can''t be said that Dongfang Hongfeng did it deliberately. After being hoodwinked by the smoke and dust in the battle, he should get rid of the smoke and dust as soon as possible to avoid being injured because he can''t see clearly the opponent''s attack. Qian Wanjun stood in place and just squatted down and made a big taboo in the battle. He can''t blame others for the injury. "

 Chapter 122

    As soon as Hua Jianfeng''s words were uttered, more people echoed and said, "that''s why Qian Wanjun thinks he''s powerful and doesn''t retreat when he finds out the danger? Deserve to be hurt... "


    Qian beixiong was speechless at this time. No matter how powerful he was, he dared not commit public anger, nor dare he question Hua Jianfeng in public. He had to break his teeth and swallow it himself.


    Qian Wanjun was lucky to stop the nosebleed at this time. His anger slowly disappeared in his eyes looking at me: "you really didn''t mean it. The position you attacked was really my chest, not my nose. This time I was careless. I don''t blame you. Let''s continue the competition. "


    I was a little stunned. I haven''t seen him for several years. Qian Wanjun seems to be completely different from before. The childe I know is gone and replaced by a real warrior I just know.


    Qian Wanjun must have encountered something special when he had such a change. Otherwise, a childe would easily become a real warrior and no one would believe it.


    I don''t know what happened to Qian Wanjun, and I don''t care about these. What I have to do now is to defeat Qian Wanjun and obtain the qualification to participate in the selection of the National Academy, so as to obtain richer cultivation resources and further my strength.


    Although I am already a first-class general, I still lack in many aspects, such as combat skills. I can only do so. Once I am ineffective against the enemy, I feel that I am at a loss.


    If I can systematically learn more combat skills, especially those powerful combat skills, and have more choices against the enemy, my combat effectiveness will be improved a lot.


    At Qian Wanjun''s request, I made a decisive move, still the Dragon subduing formula, and fought with him.


    Qian Wanjun was hurt on his nose. It looks scary, but his combat effectiveness has not been greatly affected. He can still fight with me with all his strength.


    I hurt Qian Wanjun with the combination of dragon subduing formula and my own physical strength. He was somewhat defensive against me. Once he saw the Dragon subduing formula issued, he would immediately step back and give me no chance to continue attacking.


    And he relies on physical strength to attack me, because I also have a strong body and can''t hurt me.


    Our battle, once again into a state of stalemate, lasted for a long time, can not tell the outcome.


    In this way, we fought again for almost an hour, and it was still a tie, which made the audience dull.


    Even when we were worried, Hua Jianfeng suddenly said, "please stop, guys."


    Qian Wanjun and I stepped back, stopped fighting, turned around and hugged each other, and waited for Hua Jianfeng to speak.


    Hua Jianfeng smiled and said, "I''ve seen the battle between the two for a long time. You''ve always been tied, no matter up or down. I don''t think there will be any result if it goes on, and it is very likely to hurt both of you. Why don''t we stop for a while and let those of us who watch you fight choose which of you is better? "


    An old man I didn''t know got up and said, "the city master is so merciful that it''s best not to accidentally hurt the future star of our mirror God city. The gain is not worth the loss."


    Another middle-aged man also said: "the city master''s method is very good. We have watched the war for a long time and commented that it is fair and reasonable for one person to participate in the National Assembly election."


    Some people echoed and said, "we will follow the words of the city Lord."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded slightly, smiled and said, "since everyone has no objection, we can comment now. Let''s see which of Dongfang Hongfeng and Qian Wanjun is more suitable to go to our National Academy."


    After a pause, Hua Jianfeng said again: "no matter who represents Jingshen city to participate in the selection of the National Academy, another person can take the post of commander in our city master''s house, which can be regarded as compensation for him."


    The people threw fists together and said in unison, "what the city Lord said is very true. We will obey your orders."


    Therefore, everyone watching our competition is qualified to give their suggestions and opinions. It is the referee of Qian Wanjun and I who can decide the outcome of our competition.


    The city Lord''s office sent a pen and paper and asked them to write down the name of the winning party according to their own views, and then give it to Hua Jianfeng, who will personally count the results.


    Hua Jianfeng may be tired of watching us compete for too long. Maybe he is worried that we will lose both sides and lose the power of Jingshen city after fighting for too long.


    I don''t mind. Anyway, I can''t win Qian Wanjun in a short time. If I fight again, there will be no result. It''s better to leave the decision to these people around. Maybe there will be a fair result.


    As for Qian Wanjun''s opinion, I don''t care. He doesn''t say it himself, and no one will care.


    I returned to Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin to have a rest, and Qian Wanjun also returned to his grandfather. Neither of me raised any objection to this.


    As the spectators handed their views to Hua Jianfeng, people gradually calmed down, and they were waiting for the final results to be counted.


    Zhou Xiaoying quietly took my hand and didn''t seem to notice that I was an adult. She whispered to me: "don''t worry, most of these people are from the city master''s house and will never be partial to Qian Wanjun."


    I looked at Qian Wanjun, and he just looked at me. We nodded at the beginning, as if we had conveyed our ideas through a small nod, just like old friends.


    When Zhou Xiaoying saw this scene, she suddenly thought of something. She looked at me and smiled. A knowing smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    I nodded to Zhou Xiaoying and whispered, "Qian Wanjun is different from his grandfather. This time we played a game. I think his future achievements will not be bad. He is an opponent worthy of my respect."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "I can see that you are heroes. Cherish heroes and show your feelings. In the future, maybe there will be more stories between you. "


    I smiled and turned to see Hua Jianfeng who was counting, expecting Hua Jianfeng to tell us the results earlier.


    I suddenly felt that it was not important whether I could participate in the selection of the National Academy. I could practice there and learn advanced combat skills. It was not necessary to go to the National Academy.


    If I can, I can even give up this opportunity and let Qian Wanjun, who could have participated in the selection of the National Academy, continue to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    This is my idea, but I can''t say it. Otherwise, outsiders will think I''m an uncertain person, give you a bad impression and have some impact on my future.


    This time, I have nothing to look for. It''s unfair to Qian Wanjun. After all, I''m young and can''t let go of previous things. Therefore, I challenge my old opponent Qian Wanjun and make trouble in such things.


    If you were an older person, you wouldn''t do such a thing, which would be bad for yourself and others.

 Chapter 123

    Hua Jianfeng spent a little as like as two peas in counting the number of people who supported me and Qian Wanjun. The result was quite surprising. I was exactly the same as Qian Wanjun.


    Now it''s difficult. We are still tied. Whether I can enter the list of personnel selected by the National Academy, or whether Qian Wanjun will be taken out of the list of personnel selected by the National Academy, there is still no result.


    Hua Jianfeng also said reluctantly, "the result is beyond all our expectations. You are still tied."


    Hua Jianfeng''s words immediately aroused public discussion. Many people who supported me accused those who supported Qian Wanjun of having problems. Those who supported Qian Wanjun also spoke against those who supported me. For a moment, the place of trial became lively.


    Zhou Xiaoying standing beside me as like as two peas in a whisper: "so many people have chosen how many people who can support you two?"


    I''m also strange, but Hua Jianfeng said it, so we can''t help it even if we have doubts.


    It is extremely unwise to openly refute and doubt the words of the city Lord. If not, it will cause many people''s criticism and put us in a very disadvantageous position.


    Hua Jianfeng waited for all the people to make enough noise before he slowly stood up and said, "I have a better way for everyone to distinguish between Qian Wanjun and Dongfang Hongfeng. Who is more suitable to represent Jingshen city to participate in the selection of the National Academy."


    As soon as Hua Jianfeng said this, my suspicion became stronger. I don''t know what idea Hua Jianfeng was playing. He actually made such a move.


    Hua Jianfeng''s words made everyone stop arguing. They turned around and looked at Hua Jianfeng, waiting for Hua Jianfeng to continue.


    Hua Jianfeng said, "listen to me. Recently, I accidentally got a sword technique suitable for all martial arts practitioners, which is called" killing God sword technique ". The biggest feature of this sword technique is that any martial artist can practice without the limit of realm. "


    Speaking of this, my heart suddenly moved. It seemed that there was a great opportunity in front of me. I must not miss it.


    Hua Jianfeng took a look at everyone and said slowly: "after reading this set of killing gods sword, I think it is very powerful. It can improve the attack power of martial artists in a short time without boundary restrictions. It is a rare sword technique. I''m going to make two copies of the sword technique now and give them to Qian Wanjun and Dongfang Hongfeng respectively, so that they can practice in the cultivation Hall of the city master''s residence. "


    They heard something famous, but no one interrupted Hua Jianfeng. After all, it was the city Lord who was talking. It was impolite to interrupt or interrupt at will.


    Hua Jianfeng didn''t intend to listen to others, so he continued: "three days later, I will personally test their cultivation achievements. The two of them who can surpass each other and practice this sword to a higher level will participate in the selection of the National Academy on behalf of Jingshen city. Do you think so? "


    Hua Jianfeng''s idea is to test the cultivation talents of Qian Wanjun and me. After all, people with better talents will practice any skills or combat skills faster, and such warriors will have better potential and deserve to be cultivated.


    They all said that this method was feasible, and almost unanimously said that they were willing to follow Hua Jianfeng''s orders.


    I had no opinion, so I first said, "please follow the instructions of the city Lord."


    Unwilling to fall behind me, Qian Wanjun also shouted, "I agree."


    Hua Jianfeng smiled and said, "since everyone and the two parties have no opinion, let''s do it. It''s getting late now. Please leave. Dongfang Hongfeng and Qian Wanjun come with me. Your competition will begin immediately later. "


    Qian Wanjun and I walked to Hua Jianfeng and followed him to the place where he practiced and closed.


    Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying didn''t say anything when they saw me leave with Hua Jianfeng. They still had confidence in me and didn''t worry too much.


    Some of my masters didn''t come to talk to me at the moment. They knew they couldn''t disturb me now. They had to give me space to compete with Qian Wanjun at ease.


    It''s hard for outsiders to get close to Hua Jianfeng''s cultivation place. It''s said that there are at least ten generals guarding around to prevent outsiders from breaking in.


    After I came here, I didn''t see the guard of the general realm. It''s said that it''s not true, or it''s hidden in the dark. I can''t see it.


    Hua Jianfeng''s training place is in the belly of a hill. The entrance is very secret. If Hua Jianfeng hadn''t led the way personally, I think it would be difficult for me to find it.


    When I entered as like as two peas in the field of practice, I found that all of them were made of the same material as the precipice of the dead abyss, and the sword was hard to hurt, and there was a very special magnetic field.


    The head of a city is really a big deal. With his construction in a closed place, he can be regarded as extremely luxurious.


    Even if ordinary people are exhausted, they may not be able to afford a piece of material here, let alone build such a closed house with the size of hundreds of square meters.


    As for the decoration, needless to say, it is naturally the most luxurious in the whole Jingshen city.


    Qian Wanjun and I were arranged at the north and south ends of this closed place, separated by walls made of the same materials, and neither of us could see each other.


    Hua Jianfeng soon gave me a chip. Naturally, what was stored in it was the killing God sword he said.


    After I got it, I started reading the information in the chip without saying a word. I can''t lag behind Qian Wanjun in this.


    The pithy formula and move of this killing God sword technique are very complex, and there are too many chips. It took me nearly ten hours to completely remember it.


    This still has the method of reading and memorizing in the new world. Otherwise, it may take several times as long to do it according to the traditional memory method.


    After remembering the skill, I naturally began to practice. I picked up a long sword that can be seen everywhere in this closed place, and began to practice this set of killing God sword method alone according to the luck method, sword waving technique and body posture.


    God killing sword is indeed a sword that can be practiced by martial artists in any realm. It has no requirements for the realm. Even ordinary people can try to practice it.


    This is very magical. Generally speaking, high-level martial arts can cultivate low-level war skills and skills, but it is very difficult and almost impossible for low-level martial arts to cultivate high-level war skills and skills.


    It''s amazing that the set of killing God sword I got can avoid such restrictions.


    When I practice, I can quickly enter the state of forgetting things and me most of the time. This time is no exception. I soon began to practice wholeheartedly and no longer care about everything around me, including my opponent Qian Wanjun.

 Chapter 124

    Three days passed quickly. This time I practiced very seriously. I really reached the state of forgetting to eat and sleep. I haven''t eaten any rice for three days, but I still don''t feel hungry.


    I practiced until Hua Jianfeng came to wake me up and told me that three days had passed. I didn''t stop until I went out to compete with Qian Wanjun.


    I put away my long sword and followed Hua Jianfeng to leave here. I was still thinking about the move I didn''t finish my cultivation just now.


    The killing God sword method is very magical. It is the most powerful sword method I have ever seen. Compared with the Shura sword method I have practiced before, it is really a heaven and a earth, which can not be compared with each other.


    It''s easy to start with the killing God sword technique. The first five moves are the most basic sword techniques. It took me less than half a day to learn them all.


    But from the sixth move, it suddenly became difficult. It took me a day and a half to reluctantly learn the sixth move, and I felt that I didn''t really grasp its essence. I had a specious feeling.


    As for the seventh move I began to try later, I spent a whole night without understanding how to start, which was a waste of one night.


    If you give me more time, maybe I can learn more moves in the killing God sword technique, or the sword meaning of the killing God sword technique.


    The most important thing of the killing God sword technique is to cultivate the meaning of the sword, not the sword moves. The formula of the sword technique was very clear from the beginning.


    I don''t know if Qian Wanjun is like this. Maybe he has better understanding than me. He has learned more moves and understood more sword meaning.


    When I saw him, he was already waiting for Hua Jianfeng and me. He looked sad and seemed to be in some kind of trouble like me.


    Hua Jianfeng still took Qian Wanjun and I to the place where we competed three days ago. There are more people waiting for us. Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin, Zhu Tianjiao, black elder and Bai Changlao also came.


    Seeing our arrival, Zhou Xiaoying first ran over and grabbed me and hurriedly asked me, "what''s the first move you''ve practiced? Can you beat Qian Wanjun this time? "


    I said reluctantly, "I was stuck in the seventh move. I can''t find a breakthrough. I can''t continue to practice..."


    Qian Wanjun was right beside me. After listening to me, his face suddenly turned pale. He said hoarsely, "Congratulations, you won."


    What we said in private was clearly heard by Hua Jianfeng, who was more than ten meters ahead. He looked back at us and nodded at us.


    After listening to Qian Wanjun''s words, I knew that his cultivation progress was not as good as mine. I was relieved immediately, but at the same time, I faintly regretted for Qian Wanjun.


    Hua Jianfeng said at this time, "everyone, according to our agreement three days ago, our two young talents have completed the three-day practice of killing God sword. Now I know that Dongfang Hongfeng won. He reached the seventh move, which was slightly better than Qian Wanjun. "


    Qian beixiong frowned and said, "I don''t know how many moves my jun''er has reached?"


    Hua Jianfeng glanced at Qian beixiong and said slowly, "for the sake of fairness, I will test the results of the cultivation of Dongfang Hongfeng and Qian Wanjun on site. Please be a witness."


    The people around said in unison, "please obey the order of the city Lord."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand slightly. Then people from the city master''s house sent two long swords to Qian Wanjun and me respectively.


    Hua Jianfeng said after we pulled out our sword: "first, please Qian Wanjun practice the killing God sword technique. If you can practice that move, even if you can practice that move, please do your best."


    Qian Wanjun''s face is still bad. According to his own words, he hasn''t cultivated the sixth move in the past three days. Otherwise, he won''t be so discouraged and take the initiative to admit that I won.


    Qian Wanjun hesitated again and again with the long sword. He refused to give the sword all the time. It seems that it is difficult to tell.


    Qian beixiong watched anxiously. He couldn''t help shouting, "jun''er, start the drill. Don''t humiliate our Qian family!"


    Qian Wanjun glanced at Qian beixiong, didn''t speak, and still stood still. It seemed that he didn''t intend to practice.


    Qian beixiong was even more worried and shouted angrily, "why did the Qian family give you such a useless thing that they didn''t even dare to practice sword moves? What kind of warrior is it? If you don''t do it again, I''ll waste your skills and drive you out of Qian''s house! "


    Qian Wanjun frowned and looked angry. He seemed to be about to get angry, but finally, under the scolding of his grandfather Qian beixiong, he raised his arm and prepared to start practicing the killing God sword technique.


    I can see from Qian Wanjun''s starting posture that Qian Wanjun has really practiced the killing God sword technique in the past three days.


    He has reached the state of perfection.


    The starting move is not a real sword move, nor is it the first move of the killing God sword. It''s just a starting move.


    Unlike those ordinary sword techniques, each move has a powerful name. Its first move is called the first move, which is ordinary.


    When I was practicing, I found that the first five moves are the most basic swordsmanship, which belongs to the basic swordsmanship. As long as it is a martial artist who has practiced swordsmanship in advance, it is very simple to practice.


    Qian Wanjun naturally had contact with the sword technique, so he used the first five moves of the killing God sword technique like clouds and flowing water in one breath.


    Qian Wanjun''s performance immediately aroused the cheers of the people around him. When he practiced, he was very disciplined. Every move was just right. Whether it was external performance or the weak sword Qi emitted by using genuine Qi, I had to sigh.


    I hope to practice more moves. I''m a little anxious when practicing. I can''t master the essence of each move perfectly. I''ve lost.


    Qian Wanjun really could only use the first five moves. On the sixth move, he held his sword for a while, but finally he couldn''t use this move.


    From the sixth move, killing the divine sword suddenly becomes very difficult to practice. It''s really not easy to learn it in a short time.


    Qian Wanjun failed in his sixth move, and there was a sigh around him.


    This made Qian Wanjun''s face turn red again. He felt ashamed and ashamed.


    It''s my turn to practice. Because I can use the first six moves and should be better than Qian Wanjun, I raised my arm without pressure and began to practice, making the first five moves come out in the blink of an eye.


    The killing God sword technique I use is not as perfect as Qian Wanjun. The sword practitioners around me can''t help talking about it.

 Chapter 125

    I didn''t pay attention to these. I devoted myself to the practice of the sixth move of swordsmanship since the end of the fifth move.


    The sixth move is no longer the basic swordsmanship, but begins to focus on the aggressiveness of swordsmanship and the initial understanding of the meaning of swordsmanship.


    The sixth move, to put it simply, is a real killing move mixed with dozens of empty moves.


    The empty move is used to confuse the enemy. The only killing move is the real power of this move.


    The difficulty of this move is to make all the dozens of virtual moves described in the killing divine sword method come out in an instant, and at the same time, the real killing moves should also be mixed in to make them come out, so as to achieve the combination of virtual and real, so that the enemy can''t tell which one is virtual and which one is real.


    When I practice alone in the endless swamp, sometimes I encounter powerful star beast attacks. Where I have time to pay attention to the integrity of moves, I usually attack as soon as I can.


    The same is true in defense. There is no deliberate focus on the integrity of moves.


    So when I practiced the sixth move, I didn''t practice strictly according to the sword manual, but paid more attention to how to give full play to the real killing move in this move.


    This is one of the reasons why I think my cultivation is not perfect, but I can successfully use the sixth move.


    At this time, when I practiced the sixth move, I still followed the method of cultivation at that time. If I could make the virtual move, I would make it out, and if I couldn''t make it out, I would let it pass without paying more attention.


    And I want to make sure that the one-to-one killing move mixed in it is made by me anyway, and I want to ensure its power.


    I reluctantly made the sixth move come out, and then I felt that I couldn''t continue to practice the seventh move I hadn''t learned, so I hung my sword and arched my hand, and said loudly to Hua Jianfeng: "Lord, I only learned the first six moves, please point out my shortcomings!"


    Hua Jianfeng nodded with a smile, stood up and said, "everyone has seen that this competition finally has the result. Now I announce..."


    Hua Jianfeng''s words were rudely interrupted by Qian beixiong: "city Lord, please wait a minute!"


    Hua Jianfeng looked unhappy, but still didn''t accuse Qian beixiong. He said faintly, "what does vice mayor Qian want to say?"


    Qian beixiong said excitedly, "city Lord, everyone, although Qian Wanjun only practiced the fifth move of the killing God sword in three days, he can practice strictly according to the requirements. He has rules and rules when practicing, which is perfect. Although Dongfang Hongfeng reached the sixth move, his sword technique was messy and suspected of being patched up. So I think Qian Wanjun should win this time. I wonder if you agree with me? "


    Some people talked about it one after another, but it''s strange that no one clearly expressed their views this time. They are all smart people waiting for Hua Jianfeng''s final conclusion.


    Hua Jianfeng smiled and looked at the speaker. Finally, he raised his hand to suppress the voice of the discussion and asked loudly, "vice mayor Zhou, what do you think? Is it the same as vice mayor Qian? "


    Zhou Shuangyin took a breath, stepped forward under the attention of many people, saluted Hua Jianfeng and said, "city Lord, please forgive me for not being able to make a judgment. What vice mayor Qian said has a certain truth. Qian Wanjun was indeed in line and perfect during the drill. But it''s also true that he fell behind my maple. If Qian Wanjun wins, I''m afraid some people will feel unconvinced. Everything is up to the city Lord to make a decision. We will certainly abide by the city Lord''s decision. "


    Hua Jianfeng smiled, looked at Qian Wanjun and me, and then said, "before this competition, I said that only those who have reached a higher level of cultivation are the winners. Believe me, some people still remember this sentence. My original intention is to see the speed of cultivation, not to deliberately focus on whether it is perfect or not. Therefore, today''s winner, beyond reproach, is the Oriental red maple! "


    After Hua Jianfeng''s words, those who supported me couldn''t help applauding and cheering. Especially Zhou Xiaoying directly grabbed my hand, put my hand up on tiptoe and made a winner''s gesture.


    On the contrary, Qian beixiong and others are all unwilling. They all have some bad intentions in their eyes.


    I don''t pay attention to these. I care more about Qian Wanjun, who has been forgotten by people.


    I broke Zhou Xiaoying''s hand, walked to Qian Wanjun and said sincerely, "don''t lose heart. We still have a chance to compete in the future. I hope you can beat me then."


    Qian Wanjun looked at me and said faintly, "I will defeat you!"


    I smiled and reached out to pat Qian Wanjun on the shoulder. Qian Wanjun smiled bitterly and raised his hand to high five with me. His face was helpless.


    Qian beixiong saw this scene, his face was very wonderful, like very angry, like very puzzled.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin were equally surprised. They didn''t seem to know me anymore and stared at me motionless.


    I returned to Zhou Xiaoying, lowered my voice and said, "I have achieved my wish. Thank you for your help."


    Zhou Xiaoying whispered, "what did you say to Qian Wanjun? Why does he look like your friend instead of your enemy? "


    I smiled and didn''t answer Zhou Xiaoying.


    At this time, Hua Jianfeng said again, "please go back and prepare for Dongfang Hongfeng. Report to the city master''s office early tomorrow morning. We''ll leave for Chilong City, the capital of Chilong country tomorrow."


    I said "yes!" in unison with several other young people, It seems that they are also going to Chilong city. They are my fellow travelers this time.


    I nodded at those people, and several of them also nodded at me. We have met.


    We''ll introduce each other tomorrow, even if we know each other.


    Hua Jianfeng left with a smile, and the rest scattered in twos and threes. Only Zhou Shuangyin, Zhou Xiaoying and my three masters stayed.


    Besides congratulating me, they have a lot to say to me. After all, we haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    I also know that if I leave Jingshen city this time, I may not come back for a long time.


    After joining the national court, we all have the opportunity to stay in Chilong city. In that case, it will not be so easy to return to Jingshen city.


    So I invited three masters to go home with me and prepare to have a good chat with them. It was the last party on the occasion of parting.

 Chapter 126

    The next day we set out on time and took the largest flying car in Jingshen city. Jingshen left Jingshen city directly and flew towards Chilong City, the capital of Chilong country.


    Jingshen is the largest flying car in Jingshen city. It is inappropriate to say that it is a car. It should be called ship.


    Mirror God is three points larger than Donna''s flying car and Shacheng Huangye''s flying car I saw in the endless swamp. It is the largest flying car I''ve ever seen.


    The mirror God has a strong defense capability, and its own various high-tech weapons, even if level 9 generals come alone to challenge, they may not be able to take advantage of it.


    The adult boar beast I saw in the endless swamp can destroy Donna''s flying car, but it may not destroy the mirror God.


    The speed of Jingshen is also very fast, which is compared with the flying car of Huangye in Shacheng.


    However, because the mirror God is larger, it lacks flexibility, which is not comparable to those small flying cars.


    Although we have high-tech means of transportation such as flying cars, it will still take us a long time to get to Chilong city.


    The straight-line distance from Jingshen city to Chilong city is millions of kilometers. No matter how fast the flying car is, it can''t arrive in a moment and a half.


    And during this period, we must find a place to park, stay, eat, supplement necessary items and so on, which will also delay a lot of time.


    Generally speaking, with the help of Jingshen, we should be able to reach Chilong city in two months.


    In addition to the more than 100 people of the driving mirror God, there were also ten soldiers led by Zhou Xiaoying who belonged to the guard army of the mirror God city.


    They went with us to protect us, but also to take good care of our teenagers, so as not to have accidents on our way and delay the selection of the national court.


    They also have a task, that is, to return to Jingshen city with those who failed to successfully pass the selection of the national court and were forced to return to Jingshen city.


    Chilong city and Jingshen city are far away. Without the help of Jingshen City, it is difficult for those who fail to pass the selection of the National Academy and join the National Academy to return to Jingshen City alone.


    Zhou Xiaoying is the deputy commander of the Dragon army in the army. It is also the temporary leader of this accompanying soldier. These ten men has the final say.


    I have no opinion on this. After all, I am also the first time to go away. If I have a relative with me, I won''t feel lonely.


    The mirror God is very huge. There are many training secret rooms specially provided for us martial artists. If we like, we can enter their own secret rooms to practice at any time.


    Naturally, I should seize the time to practice, so after I got on the bus, I simply said to Zhou Xiaoying and found my own cultivation chamber to practice in it.


    At present, the most urgent thing for me is to cultivate appropriate combat skills. I''m too short of combat skills. When I fight, I suffer a lot in this regard.


    Fortunately, before leaving Jingshen City, I got Hua Jianfeng''s killing God sword technique, which is one of the most powerful combat skills I have seen so far. Although it is very difficult to cultivate, it is what I am most eager to learn.


    I devoted myself to the cultivation of God killing sword, and totally ignored other things, as if it had nothing to do with me.


    The flying car flew in the sky. About ten days later, there was a shortage of materials. We had to land in a city below and spend a day buying all kinds of necessary materials.


    I was awakened by Zhou Xiaoying and said that I was going to take me to have a long experience and see the world, so as to avoid being laughed at by people in Chilong city like a hick.


    I didn''t want to waste time wandering, but I couldn''t stand Zhou Xiaoying''s soft and hard work, coercion and inducement. Finally, I left the mirror God with her.


    The city where the mirror God landed is not very big. It is much smaller than the mirror God city. I see that some propaganda calligraphy and paintings here say that it is called Mengcheng, a small city with only 500000 people.


    Mengcheng is famous for its rich jade flowers. As soon as we arrived, we heard many people talking about jade flowers.


    I don''t know what jade flowers are, but I figured it out after a short stroll.


    This jade flower is a kind of plant flower. It is regarded as a kind of herb and is relatively precious.


    Because the effect of jade flower is to prolong human life, it is loved by many human beings and the price is surprisingly high.


    This kind of jade flower is often sold out. It is a precious item in short supply. It is reasonable that the price is rising.


    I was lucky to see the Jade Flower in a drugstore specializing in selling herbs and spirit herbs. It was a jade flower the size of a human head. It looked like a white jade carving. It was crystal clear and very beautiful.


    At the same time, I also saw that the price of this jade flower was as high as more than 2000 yuan. This number is the price at which you can buy a spirit grass in Jingshen city.


    I shook my head and didn''t intend to buy, but someone was different.


    My sister Zhou Xiaoying almost immediately took the card and bought this beautiful jade flower.


    More than two thousand dollars were brushed away at once, which is a large group of people''s one-year living expenses. I feel distressed and almost spit blood.


    This time when I left Jingshen City, I also brought some spirit grass, and also brought the evergreen jade fruit I didn''t have time to take. Zhou Xiaoying and I don''t lack these spirit grass at all.


    Zhou Xiaoying was very happy and deliberately said to me, "isn''t it two thousand yuan? You have more than 200000 on your card. It''s no use for nothing. Besides, this is a baby that can increase life expectancy. If you don''t buy it, you''re a fool. "


    I have to admit that Zhou Xiaoying is right. In fact, among the spirit grass I collected in the endless swamp, the efficacy is much better than that of the jade flower. We don''t need to spend this wronged money at all.


    But seeing Zhou Xiaoying''s happy face, I recognized her as a brother. Who calls her my sister.


    After walking around Mengcheng, we found that there are still many differences between here and Jingshen city. The two places are far away, and many things are different.


    First of all, most of the buildings here are not round, but regular square.


    Secondly, people''s clothes here should be more open compared with Jingshen city. Many young people wear fashionable clothes and are particularly flirtatious.


    Girls in Mengcheng, I see many people wearing avant-garde clothes and walking freely through the street, which is very eye-catching.


    Zhou Xiaoying, who grew up in Jingshen City, was quite disgusted with these. When she saw me go to see those fashionable girls, she grabbed my ear and said fiercely, "what are you looking at? Little boy, don''t look at this! "


    She thought I was ten years old. Even the title "little fart child" came out. I looked around with a bitter smile and felt hot on my face.

 Chapter 127

    Those who look at me and Zhou Xiaoying must think it''s inappropriate for me to be taught a lesson by Zhou Xiaoying when I''m so old.


    Zhou Xiaoying also had a blush on her face. She pulled me away in a hurry for fear of being recognized by someone.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Xiaoying''s behavior has long been noticed by interested people. A person''s picture is very untimely blocking our way.


    The man said to us frivolously, "where''s the girl so crazy? Even their own men dare to teach in the street? "


    Another more frivolous voice said, "it''s a tigress at a glance. Otherwise, how could it be so rude?"


    "Yes, I think so." The third person directly opened his hands and blocked our last Retreat: "I like such chicks. Listen to my brothers, catch them back and let my brother enjoy it."


    The two people who spoke in front said in unison, "OK, brother, just wait and enjoy."


    At first glance, these three people knew that they were gangsters, dressed in fancy clothes, as if they were afraid that others would not know that they were bad people.


    I don''t care about such people at ordinary times. It''s a big deal to beat them, teach them a lesson, and then leave.


    But today they are doomed to bad luck. They tease Zhou Xiaoying so much. According to Zhou Xiaoying''s personality, if she doesn''t beat these people up, she won''t be my sister.


    Sure enough, when Zhou Xiaoying saw that we were stopped and couldn''t leave, and heard their nonsense, she immediately raised her hand and slapped the man in front of us in the face.


    This man is just a gangster, not even a martial artist. How can he bear the slap of Zhou Xiaoying, a first-class martial general?


    He flew into the air without accident, and then fell hard with a slap.


    I feel that this person may be badly beaten by a fall, but to my surprise, he doesn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    This man must be beaten often, so his bones are still strong. When he fell like this, he was only injured and didn''t die immediately.


    The other two people immediately trembled with fear. They didn''t expect Zhou Xiaoying to be so powerful. One of them was seriously injured as soon as they shot.


    "What do you do?" Where there are bad people, there must be bad people''s backers. At this time, these little gangsters came out.


    This shit plot, I doubt I''m watching a TV play, but it really happened around me. It''s a real thing.


    The speaker was wearing protective clothing and seemed to be the escort of Mengcheng.


    He was wearing a helmet and couldn''t see his face clearly. Behind him were more than a dozen soldiers in the same dress, each holding sharp weapons. It was obvious that he came prepared.


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to me that Zhou Xiaoying had a problem when buying the jade flower. Zhou Xiaoying would not understand the truth that she was rich. Buying valuable jade flowers in public caused trouble.


    I''m not entirely sure what''s going on until these soldiers show their intention. This is just my guess.


    "Several military masters." I pulled Zhou Xiaoying, who was going to hurt people again, behind me, looked at the LED soldier with a smile and said, "I don''t know what can I do for you? Are you here to teach these hooligans a lesson for us? Thank you very much. "


    "Hooligans?" The soldier sneered, pointed to the rascal who was still shivering around me, and shouted, "are you blind? This is the young master of our city master''s residence. Next to him is the young master of the fourth commander of Mengcheng. The young master of the third commander was injured by you. Hum, where are the hooligans from? Are you hooligans, little boy? "


    When the soldier spoke, he gave a slight sign. The two soldiers behind him immediately ran over and helped the man who was beaten away by Zhou Xiaoying.


    The man was badly hurt. It seems that if he is not treated immediately, he is likely to die. The soldiers who spoke have seen it and dare not neglect it. They quickly shouted: "send the childe to the hospital. You two use the heart pulse of the head of household all the way. I''ll ask you if something happens!"


    The two soldiers hurriedly carried the injured man away, and the remaining soldiers and the two hooligans surrounded Zhou Xiaoying and me, looking domineering.


    At the moment, the two hooligans did not tremble, and their faces were full of vitality, which gave people a feeling of disgust.


    I laughed secretly and said, "what does military master mean? We don''t seem to have broken the law. Don''t be so nervous? "


    The leading soldier sneered: "I hurt the childe of the three commanders. How dare I say I didn''t break the law? I think you are from other places. Do you know where this is? You dare to hurt the childe of our three commanders in Mengcheng. Do you know what the crime is? Hum... "


    I shook my head and said solemnly, "we really don''t know this. What law have we committed?"


    "Do you... Do you intend to cooperate with us in law enforcement? Hei hei... "The leader of the military smiled, suddenly waved his hand and shouted," catch them all and take them back to the city master''s house to wait for the fall. "


    Those soldiers rushed over immediately and greeted Zhou Xiaoying and me directly with the sharp weapons in their hands. Where did they want to catch us? They obviously wanted to kill us directly.


    I didn''t expect that the soldiers here were so bold that they dared to commit murder in the street and seek to seize property in broad daylight.


    I was so angry that I didn''t think much about it. I suddenly called on the real dragon to come into the world and beat them at these soldiers.


    The guards of each city are not all high-level warriors like the guard of Jingshen city. In some small cities, due to the lack of high-level warriors, the City owners are only ordinary generals, and the guard troops below are uneven. As long as people who know some Kung Fu are compiled into them, they can''t be compared with cities like Jingshen city.


    This is the case with the convoy I now meet. I can see this from their momentum.


    Although most of them are martial arts, there are still a few people who have no real Qi. At first glance, they know that they are just ordinary people.


    My move of real dragon coming into the world is very powerful, which is equivalent to the full strike of level 8 Martial Arts Division. Therefore, as soon as the dragon shaped genuine Qi is sent out, the soldiers fall down and die next to each other, and most of them are killed and injured at once.


    Their protective clothing had no effect, and those who were hit turned into cloth and flew away with the wind.


    This scene is quite strange. When ordinary people see it, they are afraid to treat me as the God of death in the underworld.


    Seeing this, the soldiers headed by Zhou Xiaoying were stunned and couldn''t take any more action against me and Zhou Xiaoying. They shouted: "someone is invading! Warning, warning! "

 Chapter 128

    His voice was loud and spread far and far. I knew he was calling for help, but I didn''t pay attention. I just looked at him quietly and the other soldiers who were equally frightened, and his eyes gradually cooled down.


    In the distance, there was a cry almost at the same time. There were hurried footsteps in front of and behind the street. A group of soldiers came quickly, as if someone had invaded Mengcheng.


    Zhou Xiaoying was quite nervous and quietly pulled my sleeve. She had been in the guard and knew a lot of things inside.


    At a small scale, it is just a small conflict between us and some scum in the army. Generally, there will be no serious consequences.


    But if it is taken advantage of by people with a heart, we will be in trouble if we really say that it is an invasion of Mengcheng.


    No matter what kind of city it is, there is a city Lord. Invasion is to challenge the dignity of the city Lord and disrespect the city Lord.


    According to the current law of Chilong state, those who invade other people''s cities will be severely punished and severely punished.


    Many times, if you are just an ordinary warrior and you invade other people''s cities, you will be sentenced to death.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I can only be regarded as ordinary warriors now, so if we are really characterized as invading Mengcheng, our end will be very miserable.


    We are also very unlucky. We have encountered such a thing.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s worry is also my worry. After she pulled my sleeve, I looked back at her.


    After all, Zhou Xiaoying was my sister. Seeing that I was a little scared, she comforted me: "we are not wrong. If it''s a big deal, we''ll go to see the city Lord here and make things clear, it''ll be all right."


    After a pause, she dialed a phone and hurriedly said to the person at the other end of the phone, "you all come here. We''re in trouble. Bring our identity documents."


    I guess she must have contacted other guards of Jingshen city and asked them to come and help us to avoid being secretly harmed by the guards here.


    I haven''t seen such a thing yet. I''m a little flustered at the moment. I don''t know what to do. Everything can only be done according to Zhou Xiaoying''s wishes.


    For a while, the guards of Mengcheng had surrounded me and Zhou Xiaoying on the third floor and the third floor outside.


    We can''t leave at this point. If we don''t make things clear, we''ll only tell people the truth.


    "What happened?" At this time, someone in the Mengcheng guard spoke: "who are you and why did you hurt people? If people outside the city hurt people without permission in Mengcheng, that is to provoke the dignity of the city leader of Mengcheng, and his crime can be punished! "


    This man is still in protective clothing and helmet. He can''t see his appearance, but listening to his voice, he should be the steward here. Naturally, there is a dignity in his voice.


    I looked at this man and suddenly felt that I was a man. I should come forward to some things instead of waiting for Zhou Xiaoying to solve them.


    I said loudly, "we are from Jingshen city. We are going to participate in the selection of the National Academy. We have run out of necessities on the road and replenish daily necessities in your city. These people stopped us to rob our property. They were lawless. Our commander was angry and taught them a lesson. Unexpectedly, your guard came and slandered us as invaders. We have the certificate of Jingshen City, which will be delivered in a moment. My Lord, please handle this matter carefully. "


    The man didn''t expect that we were going to participate in the selection of the National Academy. When we were stunned, our tone immediately softened a lot: "it turned out that we were going to participate in the selection of the National Academy. Misunderstanding, this is all misunderstanding!"


    He turned back and scolded his own people: "it''s all scattered, scattered. It''s all a misunderstanding. It''s no big deal. "


    Turning back, he said respectfully to me and Zhou Xiaoying: "two adults, please forgive my ignorance. They don''t know that you two are from the national court, so there is such a misunderstanding. Please forgive me. Well, I''m the host today. All your expenses in Mengcheng are mine. I''ll make amends for my men. What do you think? "


    I didn''t expect the result to be like this. Just to be polite, Zhou Xiaoying said, "since it''s a misunderstanding, you can avoid making amends. We are anxious to go to Chilong city to participate in the selection of the National Academy, and we won''t stay here long. That''s it today. Let''s forget it. "


    "Thank you!" The soldier quickly arched his hands and said, "you two adults are really worthy of being the talents favored by the national court. They are just reasonable. In that case, I won''t bother you two adults. Please help yourself. "


    Zhou Xiaoying and I looked at each other, hugged each other, and then turned away.


    Both of us were thinking that the national court''s deterrent power was really great. No matter who it was, they dared not easily offend the national court, including the people of the national court and those who might become the national court.


    We were about to leave when someone shouted, "who dares to hurt my son? Catch the bastard who doesn''t have eyes. I''ll send him to the Lord of hell myself! "


    Hearing this voice, I knew that this matter would not be solved easily today. Maybe there would be a battle.


    The person who came must be the three commanders of Mengcheng guard army. I guess I can guess his identity.


    The man injured by Zhou Xiaoying was the son of the third leader. At this time, the third leader came to settle accounts with us.


    My "little boy" has just become an "adult". I didn''t expect to become an "asshole" in a minute. I don''t know what I will become in a while.


    The soldier who had spoken to us before was somewhat knowledgeable and polite. Hearing this voice, he quickly shouted, "don''t be rude!"


    When the three commanders who called us "bastards" rushed over, they were stunned and shouted: "second, are you trying to help outsiders bully my son? What good did they give you? You turned your elbow out to help outsiders? "


    It turned out that this man was also one of the commanders of Mengcheng guard army. According to the tone of the third commander, this man was still ahead of him. That should be the second commander.


    This is different from our Jingshen city. The guard commanders of Jingshen city are called by their own names, and there is no ranking.


    The second commander hurriedly said, "don''t talk nonsense. These two are from the national court. Shut up!"


    He paused and said, "apologize quickly. It''s all your son''s fault!"


    The new three commanders were stunned again. Then they looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me suspiciously and said with a little disbelief: "are they from the national court?"

 Chapter 129

    The second commander said, "exactly. Third, you are too spoiled to make the childe. You let him act recklessly outside all day. Today, you actually offended two adults. What are you doing? Apologize quickly! "


    The three commanders still didn''t believe what the second commander said. They looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me in a daze and embarrassment.


    The three commanders seem reckless. They should be careless. I can roughly see from the momentum he exudes that he is only a level 9 martial artist, and there is still a distance from the general.


    I stepped forward and said angrily, "what did you scold us just now? Say it again! "


    San Tong was in a hurry and didn''t wear a helmet. At this time, I saw the embarrassment on his face.


    After listening to my words, he was even more embarrassed. He blushed and said, "I was so angry that I didn''t choose my words... You are really from the national court. How is this possible? Do you have any supporting documents? Show me. "


    When the second commander saw the third commander talking like this, he quickly said, "don''t mind, two adults. The third commander is such a person. He is always so careless when talking."


    I was very angry with him for his indulgence in his son''s misdeeds and slight disdain for his rudeness, so I said, "do you want to see our identity documents? No problem. Our people will send it in a moment. "


    The third commander looked up and said carelessly, "I have plenty of time, but if you can''t get your identity documents, don''t blame me for really thinking you were the one who invaded Mengcheng!"


    Seeing that the three commanders were very rude and angry, I said, "the commander is very powerful. It''s really a father son relationship, and your son is also very powerful. He dares to talk nonsense to our commander, and he also acts with evil intentions. What makes me most angry is that some of your guards dare to slander us as invaders in broad daylight. Hum, it seems that the water here in Mengcheng is very muddy. "


    The third commander looked at me and said coldly, "how to do things in Mengcheng can''t be managed by an outsider."


    I sneered, "I wonder how you discipline your army? How are you going to explain these things to us? Are you going to hand over your son and lawless soldiers to us later, or shall we go to see the Lord of Mengcheng and ask him to give us a verdict? "


    The third commander''s face was murderous and said coldly, "these things have to wait until we see your identity documents. Now we don''t know who should be punished."


    The second commander smiled awkwardly and hurriedly said, "this adult is serious. I think today''s matter is just a misunderstanding. There is no need to be so serious. We solved this matter with kindness, and don''t cause more trouble... "


    I sneered and interrupted the second Commander: "the third commander has doubts about us, and I am quite dissatisfied with your affairs here. Since we have different ideas, we can only ask the city Lord to make a judgment. "


    Zhou Xiaoying also said, "that''s it. Otherwise, don''t we really have to bear the big crime of invading Mengcheng? If the national court knows this, it will not directly order us to be put in prison and executed? "


    The third commander seemed to think of something at this time. He looked at us and dodged. It seemed that he didn''t know what to do.


    The two commanders hurriedly said, "two adults, calm down. We have completely understood everything. It''s really our fault. There are a large number of adults. Don''t investigate this matter anymore. I''m here to apologize for the third commander. "


    The two commanders kept giving a sign to the third commander, hoping that the third commander would take the initiative to apologize to us.


    At this time, he specially bowed his hands for the three commanders and said, "my brother is a rough man. He has always acted recklessly and bumped into two adults. I''m really sorry."


    The third commander''s attitude remained unchanged, and he said rudely, "what are you doing, second brother? Their identities have not been confirmed. Why should they be so humble? "


    The second commander looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me, slapped the third commander on the forehead and shouted, "who dares to pretend to be a member of the national court? You pig brain, don''t apologize quickly. Do you really want to wait until the two adults are angry and take you to the city Lord''s residence? "


    The third commander was stunned and said angrily, "what are you doing, second man? Even if I''m wrong, it''s no big deal. Over the years, we haven''t seen any big storms. Is it necessary to make such a fuss about such a small matter? Still beat me in front of outsiders. Are you still my brother? "


    The second commander looked embarrassed. At this time, he ignored the third commander and said angrily to Zhou Xiaoying and me: "my two adults, I''m really sorry to let you see the disgraceful events in Mengcheng. Well, according to the wishes of the two adults, let''s go to see the Lord of the city and hand over the matter to the Lord of the city. Please give them a verdict. "


    These two commanders completely abandoned the three commanders, so they said so.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I looked at each other and nodded slightly, but I said, "that''s it!"


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying''s phone rang. She looked at it and said to me, "they''re coming. Let''s go to the city master''s house later."


    With a burst of dense footsteps, a group of people came flying.


    These people are our Jingshen City partners who went to Chilong city this time, including ten guards led by Zhou Xiaoying.


    Most of the guards in Jingshen city are level 9 martial arts masters. Some even reach the level of generals. They are better than the guards in Mengcheng.


    With the arrival of these people, the second commander immediately became nervous and showed a trace of fear on his face.


    He knew it was their fault. Now the three commanders came forward and made a rude and unreasonable disturbance. It could have turned big things into small things, but now he can''t solve it.


    "Commander!" Seeing Zhou Xiaoying, the ten soldiers of the guard army shouted in unison, "who dares to offend you? We''ll catch him to see the city master here immediately!"


    Zhou Xiaoying raised her hand and said, "this is the son of the three commanders. He has been sent to the hospital."


    Without saying a word, the ten soldiers of the guard army directly came forward to take people, and didn''t even look at the second commander who stayed aside.


    In the eyes of these soldiers, their commander Zhou Xiaoying is everything to them. Zhou Xiaoying''s words are orders that they must obey.


    As for others, they have the right to choose to ignore. Their strength is here, and their strength is respected.

 Chapter 130

    In particular, the arrogant three commanders only have the strength of level 9 martial arts teachers, and three of our escort troops are already level 1 generals. Compared with other level 9 martial arts teachers, they really don''t need to pay attention to the three commanders.


    No matter what, has the final say.


    "Please wait!" At this time, the second commander hurriedly said, "gentlemen, please slow down and have something to say!"


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "what else do you say? Didn''t you hear what you three commanders said before? There''s nothing else to say! "


    The second commander was speechless and looked at Zhou Xiaoying and I didn''t know how to continue. His face also turned red.


    The three commanders not only refused to admit their mistakes, but also wanted to mess around. There was really no need to say more.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s men arrested the three commanders and sealed his meridians with some special techniques, which made him unable to move. At the same time, it was also very painful. His face was full of bean sweat drops flowing out of pain.


    A soldier under the second commander wanted to stop our people from catching people, but he was slapped by one of Zhou Xiaoying''s generals. He couldn''t get close to this side at all.


    At this time, the second commander also knew that he was unable to stop it. He stepped back with a depressed face and didn''t intend to take care of it.


    I was also angry and wanted to make things big, but I thought that we were in your territory after all. It was not good for us to make things too rigid, so I was in the mood to calm down.


    I whispered to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, I think I''d better give this matter to the second commander and ask him to take the third commander to see their city Lord. I think the city Lord who comes to Mengcheng will deal with it fairly. We have to go to Chilong City, but we can''t delay too long. The next time we come here, we''ll know the final result by asking the city Lord. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and suddenly said angrily, "your sister was bullied. You think so. Are you still my brother?"


    I was immediately surprised that I really shouldn''t have said such words. I felt sorry for my sister, so I quickly said, "I didn''t mean that. Everything depends on your sister... "


    Zhou Xiaoying was a little angry, but she didn''t keep pestering. Instead, she turned to her subordinates and said, "take him and these wounded soldiers to see the city master here, make this matter clear and ask the city master to make a judgment. Remember to show the city Lord our identity documents first, so that no one will doubt our origin and slander us as invaders. "


    "Yes, Lord Commander." Five Jingshen city guards escorted the three commanders and the wounded soldiers away. They looked very unfriendly.


    The second commander looked at us silently, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    These two commanders should also be martial artists in the level 9 martial arts realm. When he saw that three of the guards we brought were already level 1 generals, he probably didn''t dare to say anything more.


    This is a small episode, but Zhou Xiaoying''s original good mood was really completely destroyed. She didn''t say a word when she returned with us.


    I wanted to talk to her, but I made a mistake before, which caused her dissatisfaction. She just didn''t talk to me.


    I can''t help it. I can only speak loudly when talking to others, so that she can hear that I actually want to talk to her.


    My method worked very well. Before long, Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t help shouting: "Dongfang Hongfeng, come here, I have something to find you!"


    I hurried over and followed Zhou Xiaoying to her room above the mirror God, ready to accept her severe criticism.


    When Zhou Xiaoying saw me coming, she said angrily, "I''m really not sensible. How can I help outsiders bully me? When I see my father next time, I must tell him and let him talk about you. "


    When I heard Zhou Xiaoying speak like a child, I immediately frowned. She always spoke to me in the tone of my sister. At this moment, she suddenly changed. I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Didn''t I want to be busy?" I whispered, "don''t blame me, I don''t mean anything else. Next time... If someone dares to bully you again, I''ll beat him all over the place and take it out on you! "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and said angrily, "next time? What are you talking about? Really, how can I have your brother? "


    I once again learned the harm of speaking carelessly, and quickly said, "I don''t mean anything else. I mean... I mean..."


    "That means you want me to be bullied." Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "I see. You are a heartless guy. I am so kind to you, but you don''t care about me at all..."


    I can''t cry or laugh. I want to leave here and hide in a place where there is no one.


    But I also know what my sister will do to me if I leave here now.


    "Why don''t you talk? I''ve done something wrong and dare not speak? " Seeing that I didn''t speak, Zhou Xiaoying said, "I tell you, if you make such a mistake again in the future, I won''t spare you."


    I nodded and had to say honestly, "I remember and promise I won''t make such a mistake again in the future."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly smiled at this time: "if you make a mistake, you''ll be a good child... Brother, didn''t I scare you just now?"


    I don''t know whether Zhou Xiaoying is really angry or just joking with me. I was stunned by her anger and smile.


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t care. She came up and took my hand and said gently, "brother, what do you think of your sister?"


    I know Zhou Xiaoying has always been very good to me, so I said, "my sister is very good to me."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, "just know. Remember, if I''m in danger in the future, you must help me out. Otherwise, I will be really angry. "


    I also smiled: "I remember."


    After a pause, I suddenly came up with an idea: "elder sister, the God killing sword I''m practicing is very powerful. If you''re free, you might as well practice it, which is very helpful to improve your strength."


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "I was just about to say this, so you put it forward first. We really have a good heart... Brother, give me the skill of killing God sword now. I''m going to try to practice it first. If it''s appropriate, I''ll officially start practicing it."


    I took out the chip that stored the killing God sword technique and handed it to Zhou Xiaoying. At the same time, I said, "I have some experience when I practice. I don''t know if it''s correct. All of them are recorded in this chip. My sister can refer to it."

 Chapter 131

    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "this killing sword method is not an ordinary sword method. It is the unique skill of the city master of Jingshen city. The city Lord takes this out and gives it to you and Qian Wanjun. That is to accept you as disciples in a disguised form. I was allowed to practice this sword technique after asking the city Lord. Don''t pass on this sword skill to others casually in the future, so that the city Lord won''t be angry when he knows it. "


    This is something I didn''t expect. After listening to it, I couldn''t help saying: "it turns out that the Lord didn''t get the killing God sword accidentally, but his unique skill! How could he choose Qian Wanjun and me to teach this sword technique? I think it''s strange. "


    Zhou Xiaoying sighed slightly: "in the realm of the city master, he is already the strongest warrior in the whole red dragon country. He is very open to many things and won''t care about anything deliberately. Maybe the city Lord passed on this unique skill to you and Qian Wanjun on a whim. There''s no other meaning. "


    I nodded and didn''t think much: "then I''ll practice now. If my sister doesn''t understand anything about killing God sword, you can come to me and we''ll discuss how to solve the problems in practice."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and a blush appeared on her beautiful cheek: "go. Remember to come to me when you have time. I must have something I don''t understand. You should help me more."


    I said goodbye to Zhou Xiaoying and went back to my room to practice.


    I don''t pay much attention to today''s affairs. Those people are just some small roles among the bad guys, that is, some small gangsters.


    In addition to bullying men and women, petty thieves and other things, those people dare not do those great evils that are unjustifiable.


    We have also taught them a lesson. The city Lord of Mengcheng will also make a judgment. I think it''s the best result to stop this matter.


    I''m still worried about one thing, that is, the guards of Mengcheng who were wounded and killed by me. If the leader of Mengcheng insists on investigating this matter, it will still be troublesome.


    The Lord of Mengcheng didn''t say anything else. He taught the three commanders a lesson in front of the sergeants of the guard army of Jingshen City, and let our people leave.


    Because something happened in Mengcheng, and I was worried that the mayor of Mengcheng would blame us for hurting his people. Jingshen didn''t stay too much. After replenishing the necessities, it set off again towards Chilong city.


    With this event, Zhou Xiaoying felt it necessary to talk to everyone. She specially convened several of us who participated in the selection of the National Academy of Sciences to discuss it together and issued an order. Except for those who must leave the mirror God to go out for procurement, other people are not allowed to leave the mirror God before arriving at Chilong city.


    This seems unreasonable, but in order to get to Chilong city smoothly and reduce unnecessary trouble, we all obey this order.


    We continued on our way. Led by the mirror God, we arrived over a city called sword city ten days later.


    If the sword city looks down from the sky, the outline of the city is a super huge sword, which is quite magical.


    Sword city is said to be the most concentrated sword making factory in the whole Chilong country. There are factories or workshops for making all kinds of swords in the whole city.


    It is said that the most mysterious and precious lightsaber is also produced in a factory here.


    We passed by here, just when we had to replenish the necessities of life, so we landed here to spend a day replenishing.


    I''m practicing sword technique now, so I''m very interested in all kinds of swords. I''ll discuss with Zhou Xiaoying to see if I can buy some swords here by the way.


    I have an idea I dare not tell others, that is, if I can buy lightsabers on the black market here, I will be more satisfied.


    Zhou Xiaoying refused my request because of the matter in Mengcheng.


    Her reason is very sufficient: "you don''t want to buy a lightsaber. It''s a weapon strictly controlled by the red dragon country. Even if it is on the black market, you don''t dare to buy it and use it. Once discovered, you are guilty of privately buying controlled weapons and will be put in prison. "


    In fact, I also know this. It''s better to do less illegal things: "that''s what I said. Where can I buy treasures such as lightsabers easily? I''ll buy some metal swords to cultivate and defend myself. Elder sister, you are also practicing the killing God sword technique and need a sword. Why don''t we go and have a look together? If you are lucky, you may be able to buy a sword suitable for you. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was excited by what I said, but when she thought of the order that she personally issued not long ago to prohibit irrelevant people from waiting to leave the mirror God, she hesitated and said, "this is not good. If we leave, there is no suitable reason."


    I said with a smile, "you say you are going to supervise and assist in replenishing necessities. We leave with the people who buy necessities and come back with them. I think no one will gossip."


    Zhou Xiaoying thought about it, stood up and said, "that''s it. Let''s go now."


    In fact, she wants to go out for a walk more than I do. She always stays in the room to practice. Even a martial artist like me who is determined to improve her strength will feel very lonely, not to mention an active person like Zhou Xiaoying?


    We left Jingshen together with more than 20 people who went to purchase. We found a factory specializing in the production of sword tools and went in with Zhou Xiaoying to select the appropriate metal sword.


    Lightsabers really dare not buy or use, but there are no restrictions on metal swords. No one will say anything if they are bought and used.


    Now in Chilong country, it is very simple to make metal swords with high technology.


    Therefore, many factories mass produce a certain type of swords or several specific swords. You can see whether there is a suitable one at a glance.


    The main type of swords produced in this factory is epee.


    Epee is a sword with a length of more than one meter two and a weight of more than 100 kilograms.


    This kind of Epee is suitable for those who practice martial arts and those who practice high-level swordsmanship. Ordinary people really dare not choose it.


    The Epee produced by this factory has good material and shape, which suits my appetite. Moreover, I tried it. The Epee here is as sharp as the ordinary Epee can''t do. It can almost be said that it is blowing hair and breaking hair.


    The drawback is that the Epee here is too thin because it pursues sharpness. I''m afraid it''s easy to break in battle.


    I really want to buy such a Epee, and then return to the mirror God to avoid attracting other people''s attention.


    But Zhou Xiaoying objected. She thought that the price of a heavy sword was as high as 800 yuan. It was a little expensive and uneconomical.

 Chapter 132

    It''s true. No matter how good the material is and how high the forging technology is, the price of this mass-produced Epee is between tens and 100 yuan.


    For example, this factory shouted for 800 yuan at one breath. It should be because we are outsiders and deliberately kill us.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I are not fools. Naturally, we will not be easily fooled. We put down the epee and left directly.


    We didn''t go far to find a store specializing in selling all kinds of metal swords. The decoration of this store is unique, which makes people feel at home. We can''t help but go in and have a look.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I walked in as if we had negotiated.


    As soon as we entered, we met a beautiful woman. This is indeed a super beautiful woman. I was stunned. I didn''t even find Zhou Xiaoying''s hint.


    I''m an adult now. I''m quite interested in beautiful women. It''s normal to be absent-minded when I see this beautiful woman in front of me.


    Zhou Xiaoying secretly reminded me not to lose my manners. Unfortunately, I didn''t find it. I didn''t wake up until the great beauty introduced herself with a smile. My face turned red, as if I had done something wrong.


    This beautiful woman is the owner''s wife of this shop. She is dressed in fashion and compares with those young people in Mengcheng.


    But at first glance, the beauty is a famous flower, and the gem ring on her finger is very dazzling.


    She looked very kind after seeing us, smiled and said, "welcome two adults to the shop. What can I do for you?"


    I just wanted to talk and took the opportunity to meet this beautiful woman. Zhou Xiaoying pulled me behind her and said to the landlady with a smile, "we want to see the sword. Do you have a sword suitable for me and my brother? I want a soft sword that is light and easy to hide, preferably a short sword. The body of the sword should not be more than 50 cm long. My brother wants to buy a sharp Epee that weighs at least 200 kilograms. "


    I didn''t want to buy such a epee. It''s too exaggerated. It will make others pay special attention to me.


    Most of the warriors in this new world can''t use a Epee weighing up to 200 kg.


    As long as they are not martial artists who have specially practiced body cultivation, their physical strength will not be very good. Martial artists like me who can easily lift thousands of kilograms of weight are rare in the new world.


    I don''t want to do anything that people pay special attention to. In that case, those battle maniacs will challenge me endlessly, which makes me unable to practice at ease.


    So I hurriedly said, "no, I don''t want such a heavy sword. Just introduce me some Epee with 100 Jin. "


    The landlady was surprised. After listening to my voice, she smiled and said, "no problem. Please come with me. We have all kinds of metal swords in our store. We promise to satisfy the two adults."


    "Don''t say it well, but there''s no sword suitable for us at that time, which will delay our time," Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile. "My brother''s temper is very bad."


    "Ha ha..." the proprietress covered her mouth and said with a smile, "is your little brother bad tempered? I think it''s very good. "


    She looked at me deliberately. Her eyes moved. The look in her eyes made me feel very nervous.


    I hesitated and said, "I... I don''t know..."


    Zhou Xiaoying pulled me hard and said angrily, "I said, landlady, do you still want to do this business? If you don''t, we can go?"


    The landlady said with a smile, "I have to do this business. Otherwise, my husband will start a fire, beat me up, and then quit. Isn''t it not so comfortable now? Don''t worry, sir. We have a lot of short swords you want, with different styles, materials and prices. You can look at it and pick it at will to ensure your satisfaction! "


    Zhou Xiaoying was a little angry because of the boss''s frivolous words. Now when she heard that there were many short swords of different styles, she forgot to be angry with the boss''s wife and hurriedly asked, "where are they? Show me. "


    The landlady pointed to a beautiful shelf not far away, smiled and said, "there is a special counter for women''s martial arts products. You can go and have a look first. If you''re not satisfied, come back to me. I still have inventory upstairs. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied. "


    The landlady is very good at doing business. She is gentle and generous when she speaks. She jokes occasionally, but she also accepts it when it is good. She will never go too far.


    Zhou Xiaoying had nothing to say in the face of such a landlady. She had to go to the female warrior''s counter to choose the short sword she wanted to buy.


    I had planned to follow, but the landlady whispered to me, "there is a counter for female martial arts. It''s not suitable for you in the past. You''d better go upstairs with me to choose a Epee suitable for you."


    I nodded subconsciously and didn''t pay attention to Zhou Xiaoying''s murderous eyes. I smiled and followed the landlady upstairs.


    The upstairs decoration is more exquisite. A small number of various weapons are placed in exquisite boxes one after another. Each is a boutique among the boutiques, which dazzles me and excites me.


    When the landlady poured me a cup of tea and handed it to me, she smiled and said, "your sister is very kind to you for fear that you will be bullied! Hehe... Isn''t she your sister? "


    I was stunned and asked suspiciously, "how could the landlady ask like this?"


    The landlady said with a smile, "my sister won''t have such eyes... Ha ha, I think she likes you. Otherwise, she won''t care if I make a little joke with you."


    I was stunned. What''s all this and what? It''s nonsense.


    It turns out that the boss''s wife, who has both beauty and wisdom, also has the heart of gossip, which is beyond my expectation.


    I said calmly, "she is really my sister. Because I was chased and killed by some people recently, she was worried that I would be hurt, so she paid special attention to me... You misunderstood, we are really brothers and sisters."


    The landlady smiled strangely, changed the topic and said, "haven''t you asked your little brother''s name yet? My name is Sai Hua''er. You can call me Hua''er sister. Although I met my little brother for the first time, I felt destined to meet my little brother. Today, all my little brother''s consumption here is 20% off. It can be regarded as a meeting gift for my little brother. "


    I was stunned again. The landlady was really good at business. In a word, I was embarrassed that I didn''t buy anything.


    People recognize me as a brother and say that all consumption is 20% off. If I don''t buy anything again, won''t I be too sorry for others?


    I suddenly have a desire to know about this Saihua. It seems that knowing her will be of great benefit to me.


    Or maybe I was in love with a beautiful woman like her, so that''s why.

 Chapter 133

    I smiled and said, "my name is Dongfang Hongfeng, from Jingshen city. Since sister Hua''er takes care of me like this, I''m not polite. Sister Hua, our brothers and sisters are going to buy some swords. There are no other plans for the time being. You''d better introduce me the sword that suits me first, and I can decide whether to buy it from you. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "don''t worry. Have a cup of tea first and choose slowly. You can rest assured that I have the best sword here. I guarantee you will be satisfied. "


    After listening to saihua''er''s words, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you also have a lightsaber here?"


    Saihua was stunned, her face changed slightly, raised her hand, patted her full chest, pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, my little brother, this joke scared me. We are regular merchants. How can there be controlled weapons that are banned from private sale by the state of Chilong? You scared my sister! "


    I think Sai Hua''er''s affectation looks very much like a young and beautiful girl. It feels very novel and has a swing in her heart.


    If I hadn''t met her for the first time, I could hardly help joking again. Now I dare not. I can only say positively: "I''m just joking. Sister Hua Hua, don''t worry. Let''s go and have a look at the sword here. I hope sister Hua''er really has a Epee suitable for me. "


    "Don''t worry, little brother," Sai Hua''er said as she walked to a metal gate. "Please follow me. The real good swords in the shop are here. Little brother, pick them at will."


    I thought that Saihua must be to prevent people from stealing the real good sword, so I took such measures. I didn''t think much and followed Saihua.


    Sai Hua''er opened the metal gate, looked back at me and went in first.


    I then followed and saw a very huge safe standing at the door. The safe was very huge. I had never seen such a huge safe, almost no different from a room.


    "Just a moment, please!" Sai Hua''er smiled again and said, "it will take some time to open this safe. Little brother, drink some tea first. I''ll be fine in a minute."


    I had been carrying a tea cup, and when I heard the speech, I sat down on the only chair in the room, drinking tea and waiting.


    Sai Hua''er quickly entered her fingerprint and retina, and then entered a complicated password.


    It took her almost three minutes to open the door of the safe. I was in a hurry.


    "Let the little brother wait," Sai Hua''er smiled back at me after opening the safe. "Please come in. Now you can start choosing the sword that the little brother wants."


    I stood up and looked at Sai Hua''er who was still waiting for me. Suddenly, I felt that she was really the best person in business. No matter her voice, face, or her every move, people couldn''t help but want to buy something in her shop. Otherwise, I felt sorry for her.


    I walked into the room''s general size safe, and the door of the safe closed automatically. It seems that the defense performance is extremely powerful.


    There are many lights in the safe. They are as bright as the sun. I don''t feel depressed.


    I think there are also many weapons placed here, from small throwing knives to big weapons such as epee and spear.


    Of course, Saihua''s shop sells cold weapons. There are no hot weapons such as guns, let alone those powerful * * and so on.


    There are differences between warriors and ordinary people. Generally speaking, the weapons they like are cold weapons, while ordinary people prefer hot weapons.


    I picked up a Epee in a beautiful box and asked Sai Hua''er, "how much does this sword weigh?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "this sword is called giant fish and weighs 130 Jin. It is forged with excellent iron essence mixed with Millennium cold iron from Chilong city. The material is absolutely first-class. However, this sword has no edge and is blunt. My little brother may not like it. "


    I heard it was an unopened blunt sword, so I lost interest. I hope to buy a sharp Epee or a sharp general sword.


    I put down the heavy sword called giant fish and asked casually, "sister Hua Hua, why don''t you introduce your town store treasure to me. If it suits me, I can also consider buying it. "


    "You want to buy the treasure of our town store?" Sai Hua''er was quite surprised and said, "little brother, think about it. It''s a treasure worth thousands of gold. Compared with it, it''s not cost-effective."


    I said with a smile, "it''s not cost-effective. In addition, I''ll buy what suits me. Even if it''s not suitable, I don''t want it."


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly: "little brother, you should know that even if you buy a lightsaber on the black market, it''s only tens of thousands of yuan. If you spend tens of thousands of money to buy a metal sword, even if it is a real sword, it is still not cost-effective. "


    Sai Hua''er''s words are very reasonable, but I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly want to see their town store treasure and stick to my idea: "I''ll have a look first. If it''s suitable for me, it''s OK to buy it. Although it''s the first time I''ve met sister Hua, I feel it''s very kind to talk to sister Hua. Let''s take it as I''m supporting sister Hua. "


    Sai Hua''er hesitated slightly, nodded and said, "sister, remember your little brother. Well, wait a minute. I''ll get the treasure of our town store. "


    After a pause, she said, "you can see the treasure of our town store. I''ll remember you whether you buy it or not. Your brother, I recognize Saihua today. "


    After listening to Sai Huaer''s words, I felt very happy. It turned out that I was a layman. I would be very happy to be recognized as a brother by such a smart and beautiful man.


    The saying that everyone loves beauty is true at all times, especially among young men and women.


    Sai Hua''er found a long and narrow box from a very humble corner. While opening the layer of silk on the surface of the box that seemed to have not been opened for a long time, she looked at the box with a trace of worship.


    Listen to her: "this sword is the masterpiece of master Jin Zhishi, the most powerful sword casting master in Chilong country. It is one of the most famous swords before the advent of lightsaber. I have kept it for so many years and never showed it to others. If you want to see it today, I''ll open your eyes. "


    I said with a smile, "sister Hua''er loves me. Thank you, sister Hua''er."


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "you''d better call me sister directly. It sounds strange to call me Hua''er sister."


    I smiled and said, "yes, everything depends on my sister."

 Chapter 134

    I wanted to be close to Saihua. This is an opportunity. Naturally, I won''t refuse.


    After listening to my words, Sai Hua''er said happily, "then I''ll call you brother, too. I heard your sister call you that, right?"


    I nodded and couldn''t wait to stare at the box in Saihua''s hand: "what''s the sword like? Who is the Golden branch master? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Saihua was stunned and immediately said, "Jinzhi division is the most famous sword casting master and Weapon Master in Chilong country. Every sword he forged is a peerless sword... Why don''t you know the Golden branch master? That''s a popular figure in the whole red dragon country... "


    I suddenly said, "so it is. I don''t care about these things, so I don''t know. Sister, show me this sword. I can''t wait. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled and handed me the box. When I opened the box, I saw a three foot long sword without scabbard lying quietly in the box.


    This sword is not a heavy sword. It looks as wide as two fingers and as thin as a cicada''s wing. It should be a very light sword.


    I reached out and picked up the sword. I felt that it weighed more than ten kilograms. It didn''t look so light.


    Its material must be very special. It looks so light and thin. It weighs more than ten kilograms. That material must be a rare special metal.


    The body of this sword is covered with naturally formed patterns. The patterns are simple and the dark light flows faintly. An amazing sword spirit naturally emanates from the body of the sword. It is indeed a rare sword.


    I looked at this sword carefully and felt like a treasure.


    "How''s it going? Can this cicada wing sword still be liked by your brother? " Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "this sword is called cicada wing because it is as light as cicada wing. It is so named by the world."


    I waved my hand and stirred up bursts of sword wind. The sword wind implied sword Qi. Where I passed, the sword Qi was dense.


    I couldn''t help praising: "it''s really a peerless sword. The Golden branch master deserves his reputation! But... "


    I looked at Sai Hua''er and said with regret, "this sword is only suitable for women. If I use it, it''s light and short."


    Sai Hua''er nodded: "brother, you''re right. This sword is really not suitable for a strong man like you. But if you really like it, you can buy it for your sister. Your sister, if she uses this sword, it''s perfect. "


    I thought so, so I asked, "I don''t know if you are willing to give up such a sword sister?"


    Sai Hua''er hesitated for a moment and seemed reluctant to give up. Finally, she said, "sister, I don''t practice swordsmanship. No matter how good a sword is, it''s useless to me, so... I''ll give it to my brother."


    I was overjoyed, hugged my fist and said, "thank you very much. I must remember my sister''s kindness."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "I don''t care what you want to do with it, whether it''s a gift or a treasure, sister. There''s only one. We must be kind to this sword. Don''t let it be earthly and unknown. "


    I didn''t expect that Sai Hua''er really had feelings for this cicada wing and would sell it to me. She also told me not to let the cicada wing dust, which moved me a little.


    When I was moved, I said, "don''t worry, my sister will cherish this sword. By the way, cicada wings are so precious that they must be valuable. I don''t know how much my sister wants to sell? "


    Saihua thought for a moment, looked at me and said, "although this sword is precious and valuable, it was before the advent of lightsaber. Before the lightsaber came out, the sword... Could sell for at least 20000 yuan. Now, look at it. "


    I was stunned: "why does my sister say that? What''s the secret? "


    Sai Hua''er said: "at this time, metal swords have been slowly abandoned by martial artists. Everyone hopes to buy peerless weapons like lightsabers to improve their combat effectiveness. Few people like metal swords except those who like to collect swords. So my cicada wing has also depreciated a lot and is not worth much. "


    I nodded: "but in my opinion, this sword is still valuable because it is suitable for my sister. Sister, you can make a price. What sister says is what she says. I will never make a counter-offer. "


    Sai Hua''er pondered for a while and said slowly, "well, we are also brothers and sisters. I''ll give you a preferential price. Just give your sister 10000 yuan."


    I knew that such a sword was valuable. Although 10000 yuan was a huge sum of money, the sword did exceed the price, so I nodded and said, "10000 yuan is very reasonable. I''ll give my sister money in a minute. Now I also want to ask my sister to help me find a Epee suitable for me, preferably a sword with a peak. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled like a flower and naturally stretched out her hand to hold my arm, like a real sister and brother.


    She smiled and said, "come with me. There are some Epee in our shop. I''ll take you to have a good look."


    I was held by Saihua and felt very nervous. I couldn''t help but blush and didn''t dare to say more.


    Sai Hua''er smiled even more happily when she saw me. It seemed that she deliberately made me nervous.


    She took me out of the safe, returned to the previous room again, and asked me to choose the Epee here.


    My purpose is to buy an ordinary Epee, as long as it opens the front, so I quickly chose one and paid Saihua with the previous cicada wing.


    I''m really nervous at this time. I''ve never been nervous before, so I don''t dare to say more. When I pay, I''m faster and dare not hesitate.


    After all this, I remembered that I should hurry to talk to Zhou Xiaoying. Otherwise, if she was in a hurry, I would be unlucky again.


    Sai Hua''er teased me: "I''m so afraid of your sister. It''s not easy for you in the future. You can''t be nervous every day?"


    I said with a bitter smile: "sister, don''t make fun of me. In fact, my sister is just a little strict with me. She is still very good to me."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "it seems that the relationship between your sister and brother is very good. Maybe I was wrong before. There is no such relationship between you."


    I know what the relationship saihua''er said means, but it''s hard to say clearly. I can only say with a smile: "sister, you helped me this time. If you have a chance to use me in the future, sister, just look for me, and I will never refuse."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "well, we will meet again in the future. There must be trouble for you at that time."


    I threw my fist and said, "then we have a deal. I''ll go to my sister now, or she should scold me again. "

 Chapter 135

    Sai Hua''er laughed loudly, which made me blush again.


    I went downstairs to find Zhou Xiaoying, who was still choosing a short sword. Yang Yang had a box with cicada wings in his hand and said excitedly, "sister, don''t pick it. I''ve bought it for you."


    Zhou Xiaoying came over in doubt, looked at the box in my hand, and asked, "how much is this sword?"


    I whispered, "special price, 10000 yuan."


    "What?!" Zhou Xiaoying was startled. Her voice was frightening: "how much did you say?"


    I said, "ten thousand dollars."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned at me, then suddenly grabbed my ear and shouted, "are you really a black sheep? Are you fascinated by others because they look good? A sword costs ten thousand yuan. Do you think it''s a lightsaber? "


    I was flushed by Zhou Xiaoying, and I didn''t dare to stop her atrocities. I wanted to find a ground to drill in so as not to make a fool of myself here.


    Fortunately, there are not many people who buy weapons in Saihua''s shop at this time. Except for a few salesmen, there are only two customers, Zhou Xiaoying and me. Otherwise, I would be embarrassed to death if Zhou Xiaoying pulled my ears in public.


    Sai Hua''er, who came downstairs, just saw Zhou Xiaoying scolding me. She couldn''t help laughing and burst into laughter.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying realized that she had gone too far. She quickly let go and shouted at Saihua: "what are you laughing at? How did you lie to my brother? How could this sword be worth ten thousand yuan? We don''t want the sword. Give me a refund. "


    Saihua was not angry, but still smiled and said, "please don''t be angry. This sword is not an ordinary sword. Please look at this sword first, and then decide whether to buy it or not. In our store, if customers are not satisfied at any time, they can return goods and refund money. Please rest assured. "


    Zhou Xiaoying listened to Sai Hua''er''s words and calmed down a little: "let me see what sword this is first. Can such an expensive sword be a masterpiece of the Golden branch master... "


    Half of what she said was stifled by Sheng Sheng, and then she shouted, "it''s cicada wing?! This... How is this possible? "


    She stared at Saihua and me with disbelief and surprise. It turned out that she knew the sword and called out the name of the sword at once.


    Look at her expression, I shouldn''t blame me for buying expensive. Maybe I''ll thank me for helping her buy this sword.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "it seems that I don''t have to explain anything. This sword is really the treasure of our shop. It''s made by master Jinzhi. It''s like a fake change."


    Zhou Xiaoying stared excitedly at the cicada wing in the box and said happily: "I didn''t know how long it was. I couldn''t find it in anyone''s hand. I thought it was missing. Unexpectedly, I met it here... Ten thousand yuan is not expensive... No, it''s too cheap! Brother, you did a good job, you did a great job! "


    I smiled bitterly. Before I could speak, Zhou Xiaoying said with a puzzled look: "it is said that such a sword needs at least 20000 yuan. How could you sell it to us for 10000 yuan? Is there something wrong with this sword? Is it stolen or robbed? Tell the truth, otherwise... "


    I hurriedly stopped Zhou Xiaoying, who had nothing to say: "sister, don''t talk nonsense. This is sister Hua''s treasure of the town store. What stole it? Apologize to sister Hua."


    "Sister Hua Hua?" Zhou Xiaoying heard these three words I said and said in surprise, "what''s the matter with you calling her sister?"


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying frowned and couldn''t find the key point, I explained with a smile and told the fact that I had a good conversation with sister Sai Huaer just now, so I matched my sister with my brother.


    By the way, I also told Zhou Xiaoying about buying cicada wings to let her know why cicada wings are so cheap.


    After hearing my explanation, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly realized it and said loudly, "so it is. That means Saihua and I are your sisters..."


    After a pause, she hurriedly said, "in this case, am I not Saihua''s sister?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "Hua''er has seen her sister!"


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, looked at the cicada wings in her hand, and said to Sai Hua''er, "since they are sisters, can you give this sword a scabbard?"


    Saihua smiled and said to a waiter standing in a daze, "go and pick a silver sword scabbard and ask for the best."


    The waiter looked surprised and wanted to stop talking.


    I know that the silver essence said by Sai Huaer is invaluable. It is said that one gram is very rare. It is the most expensive precious metal in the world.


    How many grams of silver essence do you need for the scabbard made of silver essence? I''m afraid the total value is not much worse than the cicada wing itself.


    We can''t afford such luxury goods, and we can''t have flowers for us.


    I understood why the waiter stood where he was and didn''t dare to move, so I quickly said, "this gift is too precious for us. My sister just gave us a wooden scabbard. There''s no need to be so extravagant."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "I sold you cicada wings. Naturally, I have to charge you. I gave the scabbard to my sister. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t talk. "


    I was speechless and hurriedly pulled Zhou Xiaoying to signal her to refuse the kindness of Saihua.


    To my surprise, Zhou Xiaoying didn''t seem to know what silver essence was. She opened her mouth and said, "thank you. I think the scabbard of silver essence is worthy of this cicada wing."


    I was speechless, watching Zhou Xiaoying completely petrified.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said to her waiter, "go and get the best scabbard. This is a gift for my sister. I must be the best to match my sister."


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at Sai Hua''er like a lust ghost staring at a peerless beauty. Sai Hua''er blushed.


    After watching it for a while, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly looked up and said with a happy smile: "no wonder my brother was completely conquered by you so soon. You are the most beautiful and charming woman I have ever seen. To tell you the truth, I was just testing you. Now I know who you are and that my brother is right to know you. The silver essence scabbard is free. It''s too expensive for me to accept. "


    After a pause, Zhou Xiaoying pulled the flowers and said loudly, "the scabbard can''t be collected. I''ll accept you. Let''s make a vow and become sisters in the future."


    Saihua was stunned and immediately said, "OK, we will be sisters in the future."


    I was stunned when I looked aside. I felt like I was superfluous. I didn''t understand why they became sworn sisters without saying a few words?

 Chapter 136

    At this time, the waiter just took over an extremely luxurious scabbard that looked colorful and dazzling. After hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, he was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    Saihua smiled and took the silver essence scabbard from the waiter''s hand, took the cicada wing from Zhou Xiaoying''s hand, and then inserted the cicada wing into the scabbard.


    Not to mention, the scabbard is suitable for cicada wings. It seems to be tailor-made and seamless.


    Zhou Xiaoying wanted to refuse. Seeing the perfect scabbard, she immediately changed her tone: "it''s too suitable. It''s really beautiful and perfect. It won''t be specially made for cicada wings?"


    Saihua smiled and said, "it''s just a coincidence. It''s not customized. Sister, sister, I''m polite. Please accept it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying took over the cicada wing. After taking a look, she turned and stretched out her hand to me and said loudly, "bring it!"


    I was stunned and said, "what do you take?"


    "Money!" Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "don''t you know you have to pay for something? Cicada wings and scabbard, I''m in charge. I''ll give my good sister 20000 yuan in total. Come on, what are you doing? "


    I was startled and couldn''t help muttering, "cicada wing has paid..."


    Zhou Xiaoying''s voice became louder: "what are you talking about? A big man, don''t you know to speak louder? I can''t hear you! "


    When I took out my card and handed it to Zhou Xiaoying, I whispered, "I said cicada Yi has paid."


    Zhou Xiaoying said "Oh" and said, "don''t you want money for the scabbard? What a lot of nonsense! "


    With a bitter smile, I stepped back and dared not talk to Zhou Xiaoying again. My sister seemed to be too strict with me, which made me afraid of her.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "cicada Yi has paid. The scabbard is a gift I gave to your sister. If your sister doesn''t see the outside world, take it. Don''t talk about money."


    Zhou Xiaoying was slightly surprised and said, "are you really going to give it to me? This is silver essence. It''s hard to find a gram in the market outside. The whole scabbard has at least five or six hundred grams, which is a lot of money... "


    Although money in the new world is not physical money, it is all electronic money, but its purchase value is very high.


    I know that a dollar here is enough to buy a person''s food for a month. The purchasing power is amazing.


    The scabbard weighs at least five or six hundred grams, not to mention the gemstones inlaid on it. Just six hundred grams of silver essence is worth tens of thousands, which is really a lot of money.


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "sister, although I''m not rich, I can still take out the money. Sister, don''t think about it. Take this gift. We are close sisters. We don''t have to calculate it so clearly between our sisters. It''s a big deal. If my sister is in trouble, I''ll just help me again. "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled. She was already very beautiful. She even matched Saihua. She was really a beautiful couple. I was stunned with the waiters.


    Listen to Zhou Xiaoying said, "since my sister thinks so, I''m not polite. But we are not from sword city. We just pass by here to Chilong city. So we won''t stay here long. It''s not good whether we can help our sister in the future. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "my hometown is in Chilong city. I may go back in a while. If my sister and brother go to Chilong City, we will have a lot of opportunities to meet in the future. "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s implication is to remind Sai Hua''er that she can''t take back her human investment. Unexpectedly, Sai Hua''er is from Chilong city. She''s just here to do business. One day she will return to Chilong city. We owe her this human favor and have to pay it back in the future.


    Zhou Xiaoying asked curiously, "is your sister from Chilong city? How did you come here to do business? "


    Sai Hua''er said, "my sister asked, and I dare not hide it. My family found me a friend and asked me to marry. But I have someone else in my heart who can''t marry. My family is in a hurry, so I have no choice but to come here to take shelter. "


    As soon as Zhou Xiaoying was stunned, she immediately shouted, "is there such a thing? You''re right. I support you. We have to make our own decisions about marriage. "


    Sai Hua''er said, "it was several years ago. Many things... Have changed now. I''ve been here alone for so many years. I''d like to go back and have a look recently... If I have a chance, I won''t come back after I return to Chilong city. "


    "Are you here alone? What about the person you like? Didn''t he come with you? "


    Women are most interested in feelings. Once they hear it, they can''t help asking carefully. Zhou Xiaoying is no exception. A series of questions are asked, whether Saihua can tell her or not.


    Sai Hua''er said, "I came here after we were forced to separate. He... He thought I had changed my heart and married another excellent girl. I heard that he has several children now. I don''t want to disturb his peaceful life. I haven''t contacted him. I''m not very clear about the specific situation. "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "sister, you are so kind... The person you like should pursue bravely. What do you want so much?"


    Sai Hua''er was a little sad and didn''t speak again.


    After a while, she smiled and said, "I''ve figured it out now. In fact, it''s good to live alone. In recent years, I have run this small shop alone, and I am also very happy and full. I thought love would lose everything. Now I think it''s not the case. "


    Saihua sighed and looked up. There were tears in her eyes.


    However, she still endured and continued, "I can''t live because I''m frustrated in love... Sister, when we meet in Chilong city next time, I''ll take you to my house."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded, took Saihua''s hand and said, "if we successfully pass the selection of the National Academy this time, we may stay in Chilong city all the time. We have a lot of opportunities to meet in the future. At that time, we must visit your parents and help you persuade them so that you can make up as before. "


    Saihua smiled and nodded: "it''s fate to meet, sister and brother. Let''s find a hotel for a casual meal and have a lot of chat."


    "Good!" Zhou Xiaoying immediately clapped her hands and cheered. She was no longer in a hurry to return to the mirror God.


    This woman, considering things is really different from men. If she were a man, she would consider more, refuse this invitation, and have dinner and drink together next time.

 Chapter 137

    The first meeting is so intimate that men are unlikely to do it.


    I didn''t have the right to speak. I had to follow Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer to a hotel and ordered some good wine and food. The three people talked while eating. They became formal friends.


    I can''t get in my mouth, so I concentrate on eating and drinking, which can be regarded as worthy of my stomach.


    Between Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, it was like a close sister who hadn''t seen each other for a hundred years.


    I couldn''t get in my mouth. Later, I couldn''t eat any more. I had to rest silently and listen to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer continue to chat.


    They also really say a lot. From the trivial things around them to all the major events in Chilong country, there is nothing they don''t know and don''t know. They are right.


    They almost made me think I had entered the archives of the National People''s court. Next to me were the administrators and commentators of the archives.


    Although I was bored, I didn''t have the courage to tell my two sisters about my depression. I still remember my previous experience and lessons very clearly.


    This morning, I almost didn''t die of depression. The whole person was listless and fell asleep.


    If I could sleep or practice in the lobby of the hotel, I would feel better. Unfortunately, I also know that this is something I can''t do, because if my two sisters find out, I will be the object of their punishment.


    Sai Hua''er is better. Maybe she won''t do it. I can''t say a few words at most, but Zhou Xiaoying is not sure. I don''t dare to try her cruel move of pulling my ears.


    It''s also hard to be someone else''s little brother, even if it''s a beautiful little brother.


    Fortunately, they were finally tired of talking. They remembered that I was still next to them. Zhou Xiaoying almost asked me with surprise: "Why are you still here?"


    I explained with a bitter smile, "you didn''t say to go. How dare I go alone?"? I have this consciousness! "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "it seems that we have left your brother in the cold. If you want to talk about what else to eat, we''ll give you some."


    I quickly shook my head. God, I''ve already eaten. I don''t know how many things. Now my stomach is bulging. Where can I eat anything?


    "Why don''t we go for a stroll? I know there are some interesting places in sword city. I just take you to have a look." Sai Hua''er said, "it''s not easy to get together. We might as well have a good day, sister. What do you think?"


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying agreed again without thinking about it, and hurriedly said, "we''re going to return to the mirror God, and we''re going to leave for Chilong city in the afternoon."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly remembered this matter and nodded quickly: "yes, we''ve been out long enough this time. If we don''t go back, there will be trouble. Let''s play this together until your sister returns to Chilong city. Anyway, we are already sisters. There will be many such opportunities in the future. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled and nodded: "then we won''t delay my sister and brother. We''ll separate here temporarily. When I return to Chilong City, I will find my sister and brother at the first time."


    I''m a little afraid of such a separation scene, because I don''t know how to say those high sounding farewell words.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said goodbye to Sai Hua''er. After a long time of reluctant farewell, we were able to leave and return to the mirror God.


    After returning to the mirror God, we continued on our way, but no one asked us why we were late.


    I silently returned to my room and began to practice, temporarily leaving my sister Sai Hua''er behind.


    When practicing, time always passes the fastest. In the blink of an eye, we leave Jingshen city for a full month.


    This is also the time when we must replenish the necessities again. According to our normal consumption, we need to replenish the necessities every ten days.


    This time, I didn''t want to leave the mirror God. Zhou Xiaoying also stayed on the mirror God. Only some people were arranged to buy necessities, and the rest stayed on the mirror God to practice or wait.


    After training for the last month, I have successfully mastered the top ten moves of God killing sword.


    Not counting the six moves I learned in Jingshen City, I have learned the four moves of God killing sword in the past month. I haven''t made great progress, but I''m very satisfied.


    Lacking in fighting skills, I have some confidence in my strength with the brilliant sword technique of killing God sword.


    The divine killing sword method attaches great importance to the understanding of the meaning of the sword. After the basic sword moves, I began to integrate the cultivation of the meaning of the sword into the moves. Although I don''t have much understanding at present, my understanding of Kendo has improved a lot.


    Today, I practiced all day. After all the people who bought necessities returned to the mirror God in the evening, Zhou Xiaoying came and told me to eat fresh vegetables and meat.


    It''s hard to travel on the mirror God. I can''t eat fresh vegetables and other fresh food many times.


    Every time we replenish food, we will have a big dinner together. There will be all kinds of fresh vegetables and fruits on the dinner, which can be regarded as a way to adjust this hard life.


    Tonight, the chef still cooked a lot of fresh food. More than 100 people in our car sat down in four small groups in the restaurant and ate.


    Naturally, I want to sit with Zhou Xiaoying and those who also participate in the selection of the National Academy of Sciences.


    When we arrive at Chilong City, we will see the selection of the National Academy as a team of Jingshen city. It is a group. We should be familiar with each other.


    Of course, after the real selection, the test is still everyone''s strength and potential. At that time, our ten people will become competitors from partners.


    Chilong country has a vast territory. I don''t know how big it is, how many cities it has, or how many people it has.


    I estimated that there are at least hundreds of cities like Jingshen city in Chilong country.


    According to the calculation that Jingshen city with a population of one million can send ten people to participate in the selection of the national court, thousands of people will be sent to Chilong city this time.


    Many other cities are much larger than Jingshen city. Every time they send people to participate in the selection of the National Academy, they must be much more than Jingshen city.


    Even if we don''t count the number of people sent by cities smaller than Jingshen City, at least tens of thousands of people participate in the selection of the National Academy every time.


    Among the tens of thousands of people, less than 100 people are selected by the National Council to stay every time. This proportion is the real one in a hundred.


    If the ten people in Jingshen city don''t practice hard and make their strength higher as much as possible, it''s hard to say whether they can enter the national court.

 Chapter 138

    Those super cities, with a large population, will naturally have more talents. They send out a large number of young people with strong strength. They are excellent talents from one in ten thousand or even one in a million.


    Compared with them, we have no advantage.


    So we don''t have any shortcut to choose except to practice harder and narrow the gap.


    This time, all the ten people from Jingshen city were at the level of generals. Qian Wanjun, the only level-9 martial artist, quit because he failed to compete with me.


    Among the ten of us, only one female martial artist, Hua Ying, is the niece of Hua Jianfeng, the master of Jingshen city. She is 17 years old. She is a second-class martial general with strong cultivation and strength. She is regarded as the leader of the young generation of Jingshen city.


    The other nine people, including me, are male fighters.


    Among the nine of us, except that I am a new first-class military general, others are talents who have broken through to military generals for some time.


    I know all of them, but what I pay most attention to is the man named Sun Xiang.


    Sun Xiang, like me, is a first-class general. It has been almost a year since he broke through to the first-class general. What concerns me is that Sun Xiang is only 15 years old this year, two years younger than me. He is the youngest among us.


    In other words, Sun Xiang was already a first-class general when he was 14 years old. His cultivation speed is more abnormal than the Legendary Super genius.


    If Sun Xiang had not been secretly cultivated by the sun family and not made public to the world, Sun Xiang would have been taken away and cultivated by the Lord''s office of the red dragon state, that is, the highest authority of the red dragon state.


    Such a talented person, the Lord''s house of Chilong country will not miss it.


    Of course, there is also a legend that a reclusive genius like Sun Xiang was known by the world when he was an adult a long time ago. Because he deliberately hid himself, he has never been invited by the city Lord''s house of Chilong city and has been a high-level martial artist free and happy all his life.


    Some people don''t like fame and wealth. They just pursue leisure and happiness, so they don''t want to deal with the government and other institutions.


    Sun Xiang can''t avoid the fate of being recruited into the Lord''s house of the red dragon state, because since he came to participate in the selection of the national court, he can''t be abandoned by the national court.


    Many of the talents in the national court or the government of the state will be retained in the city of Chilong, which is to be recruited by the state head of the state.


    Sun Xiang is generally practicing and seldom goes out. He doesn''t talk to outsiders easily. In addition, he is young and low-key. There are not many people who really pay attention to him.


    Although I was the lowest in Jingshen city''s selection for the National Academy this time, because of my sister Zhou Xiaoying, I became the most concerned object among the ten of us.


    During dinner, several people came to say hello to me. I had to pay back one by one. I couldn''t eat peacefully.


    What makes me speechless is our only female martial artist Hua Ying. Her temper and character are a replica of Zhou Xiaoying.


    If she were a few years older, sometimes I would even regard her as my sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    This is also a beautiful Hua Ying, because he is a second-class military general, much better than me. He always asks to compete with me when he has the opportunity, and only let me go after I am disheartened.


    At the moment, when we were having dinner, she repeatedly proposed to compete with me. I refused again and again. Finally, she said angrily, "you are a coward and useless man. I really don''t understand why my uncle chose you as the successor of his sword technique. "


    There were so many people eating. I was very angry when I was scolded. For a moment, my head was hot, so I shouted, "compare, who is afraid of who? I didn''t compare with you before. I was worried about hurting you and affecting your participation in the selection of the National Academy. Since you don''t know the good people, let''s have a competition now. "


    I was also so angry that I forgot that I was not an opponent of Hua Ying and made a big talk.


    Hua Ying was furious after listening to my words and said with murderous spirit, "it''s not certain who will hurt who! Wait for me and I''ll show you later. "


    She angrily went back to get the sword. I wanted to get the sword right away, but Zhou Xiaoying grabbed it. She whispered, "what''s wrong with you? Aren''t you looking for abuse? Where are you the opponent of Hua Ying? She was a second-class general a year ago. She was only 16 when she broke through. She is much more powerful than you... "


    I thought of this at this time, but it was too late. I had to harden my head and say, "then she can''t force me like this. I''ve endured it for a long time..."


    Zhou Xiaoying sighed and said, "now that so many people are looking at you, you can''t go back on your words. Let''s go and prepare for a fight with Hua Ying. If you can''t, you''ll admit defeat. It''s a big deal to admit that you''re not her opponent. "


    I smiled bitterly. I didn''t expect that I, who had always been quite calm, would be excited by Hua Ying''s words and lose my reason.


    Now, if I play against Hua Ying, who is obviously not my opponent, I may be seriously hurt by her anger. It''s still possible who can''t participate in the selection of the National Academy at that time.


    However, I have great confidence in my physical strength. Even if I suffered a small setback when fighting Qian Wanjun, I still firmly believe that my physical strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Besides, when I just broke through the first-class general, I fought with Huang Ye in the endless swamp for so long, but I still didn''t die?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly had some confidence. I strode out of the restaurant, went to my room, took the Epee I bought from Saihua ten days ago, and went straight to a small arena inside the mirror God.


    This arena is only used to compete for the leisure of the idle people on the mirror God. The venue is small, but it is still strong.


    The arena is now used by Hua Ying and I to compete, which can only be said to be barely passable.


    Hua Ying was more worried than me. When I got here, she had been waiting for me. When she saw me coming, she smiled and said, "did you bring the medicine? Don''t get hurt in a minute. There''s no time to go back and get it. I''ll give you some time. Go back and get the medicine first. "


    I was angry and said, "just take the medicine. I won''t get hurt."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Zhou Xiaoying and a group of them swarmed in and immediately surrounded me and Hua Ying.


    They actually come to see the excitement. They really have nothing to do. It''s not a big arena. It''s even more crowded.


    Seeing so many onlookers, Hua Ying changed her face for a moment. She didn''t seem to know what to do and stood at a loss.

 Chapter 139

    I smiled and said, "you haven''t participated in the gambling fight, have you? They are the audience during the gambling fight. We don''t care about them, just hit us. "


    Hua Ying raised her face slightly, obviously with some strong clothes, and said calmly, "let''s start."


    She is also an acute child. When she speaks, the sword in her hand has been stabbed like lightning. It is quite shocking.


    There are more auras in the body of the second-class general. She probably wants to show it on purpose. Almost all the auras wrapped around the sword are dazzling.


    I pay more attention to the use of my physical strength, because the aura in my body is much less than that of Hua Ying, a second-class general. I can''t fight her.


    My sword rose and fell, and the heavy sword weighing more than 100 kg suddenly hit the sword in Hua Ying''s hand.


    When the two swords intersected, there was a loud noise. I saw that Hua Ying''s arm was soft and almost let go of the sword.


    This move alone almost hurt Hua Ying, which was completely beyond my expectation and surprised Hua Ying himself.


    She shouted angrily, "you''re going to die. You''re so cruel. Don''t you know they''re girls?"


    I was scolded by her. Is this still a competition? You can''t do it with a heavier hand. Can you compare it?


    Zhou Xiaoying almost shouted at the same time, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you''re not the enemy. Do you need such a heavy hand?"


    I stood there helplessly. I just wanted to explain that I didn''t lay a heavy hand and didn''t do my best. I saw a flash of light in front of me. Hua Ying sneaked in while I was distracted.


    At this time, I had no time to stop Hua Ying''s attack. The sword was in front of me, so I had to lean back hard to avoid Hua Ying''s attack.


    When Hua Ying saw me Dodge, the sword move became real and empty. She shook it falsely, pressed the sword tip down, and still pursued the key point of my head.


    In doing so, she forced me to avoid again, not to fight her head-on, let alone use my physical strength to suppress her.


    She attacked like a sword, forcing me to retreat again and again. I had no chance to fight except to avoid.


    Hua Ying is unlikely to hurt me. Her purpose is to make me have no time to use the sword, so that everyone thinks that I can only parry and have no power to fight back. I am invincible.


    If Hua Ying released a wisp of aura when he attacked the sword, I would be hurt without preparation.


    It must be because my great strength in the first move made her tremble, so she thought of seizing the opportunity and didn''t give me a chance, but she didn''t want to take the opportunity to hurt me.


    Understanding Hua Ying''s purpose, I smiled helplessly.


    Because Hua Ying''s swordsmanship moves too fast, lightning sword after sword, I don''t have time to fight at all. I can only blindly avoid it, which seems a little embarrassed.


    If I force myself to fight Hua Ying, I may be hit to the point first and lose.


    If I did that, I would have been seriously injured and had to surrender before I could send out my sword moves.


    I''m worried. At the same time, I feel very weak. After being attacked, I can only be beaten without fighting back. I''m too boring.


    I really don''t have a good way to change the current situation. Huaying is stronger than me, which has been clearly seen by everyone.


    I dodged passively. The heavy sword in my hand became my burden. Although the weight of the sword was no big deal to me, it was so long that I dragged it to fight. If I was not careful, I would block my own retreat. I was almost hurt by my own sword several times.


    Hua Ying smiled and moved faster and faster. Gradually, I couldn''t see the sword in her hand clearly. I could only see the vague shadow of the sword.


    Although I haven''t seen her sword technique, it''s obvious that it''s a fast sword technique.


    With the passage of time, Hua Ying''s swordsmanship will be faster in the end. At that time, I may be defeated by her.


    I have reached the time when I must immediately change my current dilemma. Otherwise, once Hua Ying continues to attack, her sword moves will be so fast that I can''t even see her sword shadow. It''s too late for me to change anything.


    Thinking of these, I subconsciously raised my hand and wanted to use the sword in my hand to block the sword in Hua Ying''s hand.


    What I think is that as long as I have a little time, I can make a smooth move and turn around the current dilemma.


    When I raised my arm, Zhou Xiaoying''s surprised voice had reached my ears. I suddenly realized that I was looking for a dead end.


    Under Huaying''s lightning sword move, I suddenly raised my arm. Didn''t I send my arm to Huaying''s sword? Thinking of this for a moment, I quickly pressed my arm down and jerked back at the same time.


    When people are in the most dangerous time, they can often give full play to their unexpected potential.


    This time I retreated suddenly, and I retreated a full distance of tens of meters. There was also a lot of space from Huaying.


    This is a rare opportunity. I hurried out my sword. At the moment when Hua Ying came out, I blocked the sword pursued by Hua Ying.


    I did what I tried many times without success in a hurry. I finally had time to use my sword to resist Hua Ying''s sword. At the same time, I also had the opportunity to use my physical strength.


    This is my only chance to turn defeat into victory. At worst, I can keep an invincible attitude and play a serious game with Huaying.


    Some onlookers applauded me loudly. Only Zhou Xiaoying said the word "dangerous".


    I didn''t want to pay attention to these. I moved the heavy sword in my hand with the fastest speed. I wanted to make the sixth move of the God killing sword I just learned to avoid being brought into the dilemma that I can only dodge again by Huaying''s lightning fast sword.


    I succeeded in reversing the situation, which made Hua Ying very unwilling. Her sword speed was faster than before, and her personal movement speed was also accelerated by three points, showing her real strength.


    I could barely see the shadow of her sword. Now I couldn''t see where the sword in her hand was. I felt that my body was full of sword Qi and my hair stood up.


    I can''t see Hua Ying''s sword path clearly. I can only use the advantage of Epee to cut aimlessly, hoping to block Hua Ying''s attack.


    I gave up the sixth move of the killing God sword that I was just about to shoot, and cut several swords indiscriminately. The strong power was taken out by the heavy sword in my hand, which made a roaring wind, and the momentum was very amazing.


    Hua Ying didn''t dare to fight with me. The sword momentum that was approaching the extreme became much slower because of my strong strength, so that I could see her sword path clearly.

 Chapter 140

    I intended to take this opportunity to continue to attack and completely break Hua Ying''s fast sword, but when I was ready to take the shot, Hua Ying suddenly stopped attacking.


    The sword in her hand seemed to fall because she couldn''t hold it, and suddenly fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    I was stunned and quickly stopped. The Epee hit the metal floor in front of me heavily, making a greater sound.


    I saw Hua Ying lowering her head and looking very uncomfortable. I didn''t know what had happened to her.


    I took back my Epee, took a half step forward and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Ying raised her head. There was cold sweat on her forehead and clenched her lips. She looked very uncomfortable.


    I was surprised. Just about to reach out to hold Hua Ying, I heard Zhou Xiaoying say, "don''t touch her, get out of the way!"


    When Zhou Xiaoying spoke, the whole person grabbed Hua Ying, who was about to fall, and said to me, "go and get some medicine that can replenish her physical strength. She is out of strength."


    I realized that Hua Ying, who had a strong competitive heart, was seriously overdrawn due to his continuous use of the powerful fast sword.


    No wonder she looks very weak and uncomfortable.


    I took out a potion I had been carrying from my pocket and handed it to Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying took the medicine and took it directly to Hua Ying without saying a word.


    At this time, the onlookers came and talked about everything.


    The heart of human gossip is not born. No matter men or women, they always like to talk about things.


    Hua Ying, who had taken the medicine, soon calmed down, her face improved and her breath gradually became even.


    She looked at me helplessly, her mouth moved, but she couldn''t speak.


    I didn''t investigate the cruel words Hua Ying had said before. Looking at Hua Ying, I felt rather sorry.


    The girl was really strong. She was so tired that she stood stubbornly and made a strong appearance.


    Put away the heavy sword. I was surprised to find that my newly bought sword was full of small gaps.


    It seems that during the competition before, Hua Ying''s aura still touched the sword in my hand countless times, causing some damage to the epee.


    The aura attack of the second-class general can''t be underestimated. Even the metal Epee can damage, let alone the human body.


    The competition between Hua Ying and I ended without results. Although many people talked about it afterwards, everyone avoided the two parties, Hua Ying and I.


    Under Zhou Xiaoying''s order, we continued to set out and rushed to Chilong city.


    We made a long journey, and the journey was quite smooth. Except that I was entangled by Hua Ying who refused to admit defeat, others practiced in their own room, and nothing else happened.


    I have completely convinced Huaying, because I have been pestering me for three days.


    Since we left the city where we supplied the necessities last time, for the past three days, she appeared in my room at 8 a.m. and didn''t leave until 10 p.m. without saying a word or moving. She sat in my room and looked at me motionless like a settled old monk.


    I was so disturbed by her that I couldn''t practice, and I couldn''t fight with her again. I had to take measures to ignore her.


    Even so, I couldn''t stand the boredom and embarrassment of being stared at all the time. As a last resort, I found Zhou Xiaoying and asked her to arrange another room for me.


    My request was originally very reasonable, but Zhou Xiaoying refused to help me change a room. She said it was not necessary and said that there was no need to change a room for such a small matter.


    I am very speechless to this cheap sister. I feel that she is not as good to me as before. She can''t even meet such a small request.


    Hua Ying''s entanglement, coupled with Zhou Xiaoying''s lack of cooperation, made me have to take the initiative to ask Hua Ying: "how do you want to leave my room?"


    My tone was very tired. Hua Ying just looked at me in vain after listening to it, as if she hadn''t heard it and ignored me.


    I was going to take the opportunity to get angry, but when I saw Hua Ying and remembered that she was a girl, I had to bear it and my chest hurt.


    I tried to keep calm and said in a good voice: "I said Hua Ying, if you have any ideas or requirements, you can say them. We can discuss and solve them. You look like you''ve been guarding me. I can''t practice. Your own time is wasted. How uneconomical... Isn''t it? "


    Hua Ying finally said, "do you know what you want to ask me? I thought you''d just keep fighting me like this! "


    "Cold war?" I can''t laugh or cry, so I can only say, "what do you mean, can you say it clearly?"


    Hua Ying looked up and said with a smile, "you defeated me. I want to know how you can have so much strength? Have you ever practiced body cultivation? What kind of body training is it? Can you teach me? "


    I put my heart down. It turned out that Huaying wanted to know this. There was nothing to hide. I said directly, "I have practiced the Dragon subduing formula. There is an attached body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula. However, my own strength is relatively large, and it is not entirely because I have practiced body cultivation. "


    Hua Ying almost immediately said, "then teach me the Dragon subduing formula. Teach me now."


    I was stunned and said after a while, "I''ll ask my Master Black Elder first. Master has a word in advance. I can''t teach you the Dragon subduing formula in private."


    Hua Ying glanced and said, "you have to ask for instructions on the Dragon subduing formula. Is it more impossible for you to pass on the God killing sword taught by my uncle to me?"


    "What?" I was surprised: "do you still want to learn the killing God sword? How can this work? I don''t have this power until I get the permission of the city Lord. "


    Hua Ying said coldly, "then I''ll stay in your room until you pass on my dragon subduing formula and God killing sword."


    I really want to cry. Why is Hua Ying so annoying? I can''t stand it.


    "The Dragon subduing formula can be passed to Hua Ying." When I was in a dilemma, Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came in. She said calmly: "although the Dragon subduing formula is the housekeeping skill of elder black and elder white, there are many people who will now, which is not their unique skill. We''ll pass it on to Hua Ying. When we see the two masters, we''ll tell them. Elder black and elder Bai won''t say anything. "


    I know what Zhou Xiaoying said is true, but I still don''t think it''s appropriate without discussing with the black elders.

 Chapter 141

    I called the Black Elder in front of Hua Ying. I asked for instructions and informed him.


    The Black Elder really didn''t care that I passed the Dragon subduing formula to Hua Ying. He readily agreed and told me to teach it carefully, as if I didn''t want to teach Hua Ying.


    I gave Hua Ying the chip with the Dragon subduing formula stored in it and said to her carefully, "take it and practice it yourself. In your current state, cultivating the Dragon subduing formula should be a very simple thing. I don''t need to say anything more."


    Hua Ying took the chip and said with a smile, "can you give me some spirit grass on you? I may need it when I practice body art. "


    I was stunned and looked back at Zhou Xiaoying. Zhou Xiaoying immediately said, "it''s not what I said. What am I doing?"


    I sighed secretly, and then took out several spirit herbs and handed them to Hua Ying: "these are spirit herbs that are good for body refining. The effect is good. Take them."


    "Thanks." Hua Ying said with a smile, "the last time you took part in the trial of Jingshen city was to enter the guard army. You mysteriously disappeared. At that time, did you find a lot of spirit grass in the endless swamp and deliberately play missing because you were worried about being taken away by others? "


    I was speechless and vaguely angry. This Hua Ying was really associative. What I said was so ugly.


    Seeing that I was silent, Hua Ying continued, "I don''t take your spirit grass for nothing. If you need my help or you want to get something from me, I will also consider it."


    I said with a bitter smile: "just leave here quickly. I don''t expect anything else..."


    Hua Ying was stunned and her face changed: "am I so annoying?"


    I nodded slightly and told the truth, "you make me unable to practice. Of course, it''s very annoying."


    Huaying gritted her teeth, suddenly rushed into Zhou Xiaoying''s arms and cried, "sister, look at him bullying me again! You have to help me teach him... "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked helpless. She could only hold Hua Ying and comfort her while motioning me to leave here quickly.


    I was really angry, but I didn''t dare to talk to Zhou Xiaoying, so I quietly left my room.


    I walked aimlessly in the mirror God, and unconsciously came to the cab.


    Irrelevant personnel are strictly forbidden to enter here. When I was at the door, I was blocked by a staff member.


    I didn''t embarrass the staff member. While changing direction and continuing to stroll, I also thought secretly about how to drive Hua Ying away.


    Vaguely, I came to Sun Xiang''s room.


    I don''t know if I was too loud when I walked. Sun Xiang just opened the door when I was close to his room and had a big meeting with me.


    When I looked up and saw Sun Xiang, Sun Xiang was covered with stains and dirty all over, as if he had just come out of the sewer.


    I couldn''t help being curious and asked, "what''s the matter with you, are you okay?"


    Sun Xiang shook his head slightly and didn''t speak. He probably wanted to go to the bathroom to wash it. He hurried past me.


    I didn''t notice just now. When I touched Sun Xiang, my clothes were all dirty and ugly.


    I think Sun Xiang walked very fast. In the blink of an eye, there was no figure. I had to change my clothes and take a bath.


    Sun Xiang''s dirty things stained me. If I don''t wash and change my clothes, I don''t know what others will say.


    I hurried back to my room, regardless of Zhou Xiaoying and Hua Ying who were still in my room, picked up a dress and left, hurried to the bathroom.


    The facilities on the mirror God are perfect. There are more than ten bathrooms alone. I randomly chose one that is empty. After I went in, I began to take a bath.


    Sun Xiang didn''t know what he was doing. The stains stuck to me had a strange smell.


    There is a faint smell, but more is the foul smell of sewer.


    After washing for a long time, I didn''t feel the strange smell. After changing my clothes, I washed my dirty clothes and took them out of the bathroom.


    Unfortunately, Sun Xiang also opened the bathroom door at the same time and came out. We met again.


    I wanted to ask what was on Sun Xiang''s body. It smells so bad, but I haven''t opened my mouth yet. Sun Xiang has said one step first: "I''m sorry, I accidentally bumped into you and soiled your clothes just now..."


    Sun Xiang, a 15-year-old first-class general who rarely spoke, spoke to me for the first time, but I couldn''t help being stunned, because Sun Xiang''s voice was basically a girl''s voice, slightly sharp, but still very gentle.


    Is this one of the reasons why he has been reluctant to speak? He must be afraid of being laughed at. He speaks like a woman, so he won''t speak easily.


    With this in mind, I shook my head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve taken a bath and changed my clothes. What are you doing, dirty like this? "


    Sun Xiang lowered his head slightly and said, "nothing." Then he raised his feet and left. He was really reluctant to say a word.


    I watched Sun Xiang leave the bathroom. I didn''t know what was going on.


    "What do you take in the daytime?" I was wondering. Zhou Xiaoying''s voice sounded again in time: "I also washed my clothes. What''s going on and what''s going on?"


    I saw the strange expression on Zhou Xiaoying''s face. It was like catching me doing bad things. I had some intention to interrogate me.


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying would take the opportunity to repair me, so I hurried to say, "I just walked around in the mirror God and accidentally stuck dirty things, so I took a bath and changed my clothes. It''s nothing."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly, reached out and took the freshly washed clothes I was holding. As she walked out, she said, "go back and practice. Huaying will not pester you again in the future. I have agreed with her..."


    My heart was happy. After a reply, I hurried back to my room.


    It''s great that Huaying doesn''t bother me anymore. It saves me a big worry.


    I practiced the killing God sword in my room all day. When I had dinner in the evening, I came to the restaurant. As soon as I started eating, Hua Ying sat down mysteriously.


    She whispered deliberately, "the Dragon subduing formula is very magical. After I practiced, I felt that my body strength had increased a lot. If I had practiced the Dragon subduing formula before, you must not be my opponent when we competed last time. "


    I smiled bitterly and nodded. I ate by myself and didn''t want to talk to her.


    "Why do you still hold a grudge? You look like a little girl. It''s boring!" Hua Ying said it angrily for a while, and finally couldn''t help walking away.

 Chapter 142

    I was funny. I finally found a way to deal with her. Next time she pesters me, I''ll do it like this. I ignore her and let her ask for trouble.


    Hua Ying left. I just began to be happy. Another person came again. This time, it was no one else who came to greet me. It was Sun Xiang.


    This was completely beyond my expectation, and also surprised several people who were eating next to me.


    Sun Xiang always doesn''t greet others and doesn''t take the initiative to talk to others. Today, he was a little abnormal and said to me, "what''s up tonight?"


    I subconsciously shook my head and looked at him in surprise.


    Sun Xiang bowed his head slightly and said, "please come to my room after dinner. I want to ask you for help."


    I don''t know what Sun Xiang wants me to do. I really want to ask, but I also know it''s not suitable here. So I nodded and signaled that I know.


    Seeing my promise, Sun Xiang turned and left without saying a word more.


    I quickly finished my meal and rushed to Sun Xiang''s room. As for those who looked at me strangely, I wouldn''t pay attention to them.


    Sun Xiang''s room door was not closed. I came to the door and knocked. I heard Sun Xiang say, "come in, I''m here."


    Not accustomed to his feminine voice, I felt a little uncomfortable. I hesitated before pushing the door in. At a glance, I saw Sun Xiang wiping a dagger.


    "Please sit down!" Sun Xiang put away his sword and slowly put it aside in a very exquisite box.


    He looked at me and said, "I asked brother Dongfang to come here. I want to ask brother Dongfang for your help. I don''t know if brother Dongfang is willing to help me?"


    I said with a smile, "I will try my best."


    Sun Xiang thought slightly and resolutely said, "that''s good. Excuse me, brother Dongfang, do you know the sword technique of jade girl nine swords? "


    I was stunned, blushed and said, "please forgive me for being ignorant. I have never heard of the jade girl nine swords."


    Sun Xiang nodded: "I saw that brother Dongfang was also a sword repairman. I thought brother Dongfang knew the jade girl nine swords. I was reckless and thoughtless, which embarrassed brother Dongfang."


    I waved my hand: "it''s nothing. I can''t blame you. In fact, I only started to practice swordsmanship recently, so I don''t know many famous swordsmanship... What kind of swordsmanship is this set of jade girl nine swords, and what''s the problem? "


    Sun Xiang sighed slightly: "don''t hide from brother Dongfang, the sword technique I practiced is the jade girl nine swords..."


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t help interrupting Sun Xiang''s words: "have you practiced the jade girl nine swords? Listen to the name of this sword technique. It should be a female martial artist. Brother sun, how can you practice it? "


    Sun Xiang blushed and said, "my father thinks there is no difference between men and women in swordsmanship, so I practiced this set of swordsmanship... Swordsmanship is just war skills, and men and women practice the same, so do I."


    I feel strange in my heart, but I don''t ask many questions. I''ll wait for him to go on.


    Sun Xiang obviously hesitated and hesitated for a while before he answered, "but I really had a problem when I practiced this sword technique not long ago. I found that when I was cultivating the jade girl nine swords, there was always a lack of aura. It feels like the meridians are blocked, and the true Qi and Reiki are not running smoothly. I''m quite worried, but no one wants to contact me or help me, so I asked brother Dongfang to help... I hope brother Dongfang can help me find out the reason. "


    "Can''t you find out the reason why Zhenqi doesn''t work well?" After listening to Sun Xiang''s words, I felt that I couldn''t ignore them. They were all villagers from the same place. When I should help, I couldn''t stand idly by: "is it because the total amount of Qi and Reiki in your body is not enough, and the sword move requires too much Reiki?"


    Sun Xiang shook his head: "if so, I wouldn''t be surprised."


    Sun Xiang looked at me with an awkward smile on his face: "the problem with me is not that I don''t have enough Qi and aura, but that I can''t mobilize the Qi and aura in Dantian. I... I feel like I''ve been influenced by the jade girl nine swords. I have the illusion that men are not men and women are not women... "


    I was stunned. I thought that his voice was like a girl when he spoke. I thought what he said might be reasonable, but I couldn''t say it. I couldn''t prove it.


    Sun Xiang saw my mind and slowly answered, "I''ve seen the competition between brother Dongfang and Hua Ying before. I know that brother Dongfang has enough aura in his body. I think brother Dongfang is a first-class general. His aura is more abundant than that of Hua Ying, a second-class general. He must have practiced some unique skill. Well... Maybe brother Dongfang has a way to help me, so I dare to ask brother Dongfang to take a look for me. "


    I smiled and wanted to explain that Hua Ying and I didn''t use Reiki at all, but Sun Xiang interrupted me before I spoke.


    Sun Xiang said, "if brother Dongfang can find out the cause of my problem and help me, sun Xiangyong will be very grateful."


    I frowned slightly and said with a guilty heart, "brother sun misunderstood. I just practiced body refining. My strength is a little greater than that of Hua Ying. I don''t have enough aura than Hua Ying. Moreover, the mental skill I practice is a family mental skill. It is a very common skill, and there is nothing special. I may not be able to help you with this problem. I''m going to disappoint brother sun. "


    Sun Xiang was slightly disappointed: "so it is. I thought brother Dongfang defeated Hua Ying, who is already a second-class general, because he has more aura than Hua Ying. It seems that I don''t know much about brother Dongfang. I misunderstood brother Dongfang. "


    I smiled: "it''s nothing. Many people misunderstand me here, and you''re not the only one. By the way, how long have you been in this situation? Have you asked others to check the reason for you? "


    Sun Xiang shook his head: "I usually don''t like to communicate with people. I have few friends around me, and it''s not very interesting to say this to others."


    I nodded understandably: "I think you really don''t like to associate with others. This... If you take a closer look at your situation, I''ll see if I can help you."


    Sun Xiang''s eyes showed a trace of expectation and hurriedly said, "my cultivation skill is the jade daughter Sutra. I have been practicing together with the jade daughter nine swords. It has been very smooth all the time. I tried to improve quickly. I never had any problems, so I was able to reach the level of a general smoothly. "


    I couldn''t help interrupting him and said with envy, "you have good qualifications. You became a military general at the age of 15. The world envies you very much."


    Sun Xiang smiled bitterly: "what can I envy? I suffer much more than others. Instead, I envy others that I could play freely when I was a child."

 Chapter 143

    I nodded: "what you said is the same. How can there be harvest without paying... Go on and I''ll analyze it for you."


    Sun Xiang nodded slightly: "half a month ago, I was practicing that day. Suddenly, I felt uncomfortable all over and sweating all over... Just like when you saw me during the day, in addition to the sweat, there were dirty things all over. The whole person looked like falling into a septic tank..."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t exaggerate. It''s a little dirty. Just wash it?"


    Sun Xiang couldn''t help laughing and said, "thank you, brother Dongfang. I don''t know what happened... At the beginning of that day, I was very confused and flustered. I hurried to take a bath and change my clothes. When I took a bath and then practiced, I accidentally found that every time I practiced the jade girl''s nine swords, there would be no continuation of aura. I don''t know the reason, and there is no one I can trust to tell, so so so far, I haven''t found out what the reason is. "


    After listening to Sun Xiang''s introduction, I thought and said, "according to what you say, maybe there is something wrong with your body. Well... Does anyone else know about you? I mean, does your family or master know? "


    Sun Xiang shook his head: "I''m afraid they''ll worry about it when they know. Up to now, I''ve told brother Dongfang about it."


    I suddenly felt that I was looked up to by Sun Xiang. If I couldn''t help, I would be sorry for Sun Xiang, so I tried to say, "well, let me check your physical condition. If we can find out your problem, we''ll try to solve it again. Do you think so? "


    Sun Xiang hesitated for a moment. Suddenly his face turned red, but he finally nodded and whispered, "then trouble brother Dongfang."


    I smiled and said "you''re welcome". I stepped forward, reached out and held Sun Xiang''s hand, and slowly injected a stream of true Qi into Sun Xiang''s body.


    I calmed down and let the true Qi entering Sun Xiang slowly flow through Sun Xiang''s meridians, checking his body step by step.


    This method is the most commonly used method to check the body between martial artists. Most martial artists know this. It is an instinctive skill of martial artists.


    Many martial arts practitioners are injured when fighting or find themselves uncomfortable during cultivation. They will use their true Qi or Reiki to check their bodies in order to find the problem early.


    When my true Qi passes through the meridians in Sun Xiang''s body, it will feed back Sun Xiang''s physical condition to my brain, so that I can fully understand Sun Xiang''s physical condition and find out his physical problems.


    However, this method takes a long time to complete the inspection, and the people who use this method also need to have enough genuine Qi to avoid the phenomenon of non continuation of genuine Qi. Otherwise, the inspection will be interrupted and all previous achievements will be wasted.


    I wholeheartedly checked Sun Xiang. I didn''t dare to be a little negligent. I controlled my range of motion for fear that I might accidentally hurt Sun Xiang.


    The true Qi of the warrior enters other people''s bodies, that is, external energy. If you are careless, you may cause problems for the person under examination.


    It took me two hours to check Sun Xiang''s body carefully.


    My true Qi was OK without interruption. I helped Sun Xiang finish the inspection smoothly.


    Throughout the inspection process, I was completely absorbed, so I didn''t know if Sun Xiang had done anything else, nor did I know that two hours had passed.


    If Sun Xiang hadn''t told me that two hours had passed, I would even think that the Kung Fu of a cup of tea had just passed.


    In these two hours, I thoroughly checked Sun Xiang''s body. Finally, I didn''t live up to Sun Xiang''s expectations and found a place I think is the problem.


    The problem is that there are some impurities in Sun Xiang''s body that don''t know what it is.


    These impurities have seriously blocked some of Sun Xiang''s less important meridians. These meridians are not important at ordinary times. Even if they are blocked, they have no impact.


    However, problems arise when martial artists cultivate, especially when they cultivate some skills or combat skills that need to use these meridians.


    Because these meridians are blocked by impurities, when Reiki or true Qi moves into these meridians, it will not work.


    At this time, it will show that the true Qi or Reiki will not continue, so that the martial arts cultivation can not continue.


    I told Sun Xiang my discovery. Sun Xiang was both grateful and worried. He frowned and said, "how can I eliminate those impurities so that I can practice smoothly? Brother Dongfang, do you have a good way? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "brother sun thinks highly of me. This is the first time I''ve met such a situation, and I don''t know medical skills... I can''t help it."


    Sun Xiang looked at me in disappointment, then bowed his head and said, "I don''t want to contact others... So please think about it again. If there is a way to treat me, I will remember the kindness of brother Dongfang and never forget..."


    I thought back with a bitter smile. The mental skills I had learned could solve this problem. But now Sun Xiang is a first-class general. He wants him to give up the jade girl Sutra he cultivated and practice the mental skills passed on by my family from the beginning. Just think about it, he can''t agree.


    The golden age of martial arts cultivation is just a period of time. If you miss it, you will be finished all your life.


    No one will give up the previous mental skills and practice other skills after reaching the general, because it is equivalent to self destruction.


    As for other methods, I have a lot of spirit grass. Some of them can improve the physical quality of martial artists and remove the impurities of martial artists. I don''t know if they are useful to Sun Xiang.


    The only thing I can do is take out some high-quality spirit grass and give it to Sun Xiang, and then tell him the use and usage of these spirit grass.


    When I said my plan, Sun Xiang only said one sentence: "I''ve already tried. Lingcao can''t help me."


    I was a little disappointed and thought hard about how to help Sun Xiang, but I didn''t come up with a good way in the end.


    However, when I was thinking about how to solve this problem, I suddenly thought of another problem, that is why Sun Xiang, who is already a military general, still has so many impurities in his body.


    During cultivation, impurities in the body will be slowly discharged from the body along with the operation of true Qi.


    Especially at each breakthrough, more impurities are discharged, which can be clearly perceived by the warrior.

 Chapter 144

    Generally speaking, there will not be many impurities in the body of the warrior who reaches the general, because the aura in the general''s body is the best thing to remove impurities.


    Every warrior has been cleaned up by Reiki countless times when he reaches the general. The impurities in his body should be cleaned up almost.


    This is also a difference between generals and ordinary warriors. Less physical impurities are more conducive to future cultivation.


    Sun Xiang should also know this, but there are so many impurities in his body. This is about the crux of the problem, which I must find out first.


    Sun Xiang doesn''t know anything now. He can be sure that he can''t continue to practice.


    Every time he practiced, his aura was blocked and could not continue, forcing him to stop practicing.


    A martial artist who can''t continue to practice is a loser, so Sun Xiang is eager to find a solution, and unexpectedly regards me as a martial artist who has practiced special skills and pulls me to treat him.


    I am very reluctant to tell Sun Xiang that I have no way to help him, so I have been constantly trying to find a way. I hope when I suddenly have an idea and think of a way to help Sun Xiang.


    I stayed in Sun Xiang''s room all night until the sun shone into the room the next day.


    After a night''s hard thinking, I thought of countless ways, but it was still ineffective.


    Sun Xiang also didn''t sleep all night. When he saw my face, he knew there was nothing I could do. In addition to being disappointed, he couldn''t sleep.


    At this time, seeing that it was dawn, he said to me, "brother Dongfang has worked hard. I''m really sorry to let brother Dongfang work hard for my business. Brother Dongfang, please have a rest. Don''t work too hard. "


    I sighed secretly, got up and said, "brother sun, I really can''t think of a good way to help you, because I don''t know what kind of skill can directly remove the impurities in the warrior''s body, nor what kind of skill the jade girl Sutra you cultivate is, so..."


    "I can teach you the jade girl Sutra." Sun Xiang interrupted me: "this skill is the secret of our family, but in order to help myself, I can make an exception and pass it to brother Dongfang."


    I was stunned and said for a long time: "I have practiced the mental skill handed down by my family. I won''t change the jade girl Sutra..."


    Sun Xiang was stunned and immediately said, "brother Dongfang, let''s see if there is any problem with my mental method. I don''t need to practice."


    I didn''t expect Sun Xiang to trust me so much that he even showed me his mental skills. This has been passed on to me in a disguised form, even though I can''t practice.


    I was quite surprised and said, "well, that''s all right. Let me have a look. If I can find the problem, maybe I can help you."


    Sun Xiang nodded slightly and handed me a chip.


    I took the chip and looked at it carefully. Finally, I smiled and said, "to tell you the truth, from my current state, I can''t see whether there is a problem with this mental method. Brother sun, I don''t think so. Let''s go and find my sister. Maybe she can help you. "


    Sun Xiang shook his head slightly: "if brother Dongfang can''t help me, I''ll think of another way, so don''t bother others."


    I know that Sun Xiang doesn''t like to communicate with outsiders. Talking to me is an exception, so I no longer insist that Sun Xiang go to see Zhou Xiaoying.


    Instead of helping Sun Xiang, I wrote down his jade daughter Sutra in my mind. I feel very embarrassed.


    With a trace of apology, I said to Sun Xiang, "there is a body refining technique in my dragon subduing formula, which can eliminate a small amount of impurities in the body. I''ll teach you the Dragon subduing formula now. I hope you can have some effect after you practice. "


    Sun Xiang nodded: "thank you, brother Dongfang. I must practice well."


    I took out the chip to Sun Xiang, and then I had to say goodbye: "let''s go to dinner first. It''s not urgent to cultivate the Dragon subduing formula for a while."


    Sun Xiang looked at the chip and said slowly, "brother Dongfang, go to dinner first. I''ll go there later."


    I got up and left Sun Xiang''s room. With a trace of apology and uneasiness, I couldn''t help Sun Xiang. I''m really sorry.


    "Oriental red maple," when Hua Ying met me in the restaurant, the first one shouted, "where have you been? Why can''t I find you all night?"


    My heart suddenly trembled and couldn''t help saying, "what are you looking for me for?"


    Why does this haunting spirit want to find me again? Haven''t I given her the Dragon subduing formula?


    It seems that I''m in trouble again. I''m suddenly uneasy.


    "Can''t I find you if I have nothing?" Hua Ying said with a mouthful, "I heard you stayed with Sun Xiang all night. What are you doing?"


    I have an impulse to swear. What do you ask? I unconsciously looked at Zhou Xiaoying and saw that she was staring at me. I couldn''t help feeling guilty. I had to say, "we''re talking about things."


    "What needs to be talked about all night?" Hua Ying asked relentlessly, "what do the two big men have to talk about? It''s impossible to fall in love! "


    I can''t speak. Looking at Hua Ying, I can''t wait to punch her. Hua Ying, who has an open mouth, really dares to say anything.


    My silence and anger finally made Hua Ying feel something wrong. She shrunk her neck, looked very scared, and whispered, "isn''t it just a joke? Is she so angry?"


    I said angrily, "we don''t know each other very well. It''s better not to joke like this. I''m afraid it will hurt others."


    Hua Ying got up and said angrily, "what are you fierce? Do you think I''m afraid of you because you''re fierce? Hum, that Sun Xiang never talked to us. Why did he stay with you all night? If there is no problem between you, I don''t think anyone will believe it. "


    I was stunned by Hua Ying. I didn''t know how to refute her.


    I can see that Hua Ying is the same person as my sister Zhou Xiaoying. He is right in everything. Don''t argue with her. Otherwise, you will only be tongue tied and blush.


    Just when I was speechless, a voice came: "sister Hua Ying, you misunderstood. Brother Dongfang is just helping me solve the problems in my cultivation. There is nothing else."


    The speaker was Sun Xiang, who had been silent all the time. I didn''t know when he came to the restaurant. I didn''t notice.


    Hua Ying listened to Sun Xiang''s words. After being stunned, she looked at Sun Xiang in surprise and said, "did you speak just now?"

 Chapter 145

    Sun Xiang stepped forward a few steps, stood beside me and said slowly, "sister Hua Ying, I have a problem in my cultivation, so please help me find out the reason. Please don''t get me wrong. There''s nothing else between us. "


    Sun Xiang''s voice spread like a girl. The people around him looked at him with a surprised face, which made him blush and bowed his head involuntarily.


    Hua Ying looked at Sun Xiang and slowly had a strange look on her face: "I finally know why you have been unwilling to talk to us... Sun Xiang, it turns out that you are also a female warrior."


    This Hua Ying really makes me speechless. She can''t even distinguish between men and women.


    I was about to complain about Hua Ying with bad eyes, but Zhou Xiaoying also said, "you are a female warrior. Why don''t you tell us in advance? Also, you and my brother last night... "


    I was startled and quickly said, "what are you talking about? Brother sun is a man. What are your eyes? "


    When my words came out, all the people turned around and looked at me. Some people had food in their mouths, but forgot to chew it. They looked at me like they suddenly saw something incredible.


    I was completely stunned this time. I don''t know what I did wrong or said wrong.


    After a while, Zhou Xiaoying said, "are you sure Sun Xiang is your brother, not your sister?"


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and Sun Xiang for a long time before I said, "it''s my brother. What are your eyes? Men and women are alike! "


    When I said this, the people in the restaurant laughed. They looked at me as if they were looking at a rare monster.


    I was at a loss. I didn''t know what had happened. I looked left and right as if I had become a real hick.


    Standing next to me, Sun Xiang lowered his head and whispered, "brother Dongfang, why do you think I''m a man? I... I''m a woman! "


    "What?!" I cried out, "how is this possible? You are a man... "


    I was surprised that I was alone in a room with a female warrior all night. I didn''t know that I was with a woman.


    What kind of mistakes do people make? Thanks to the fact that I always thought I was a very smart person, I have no place to put my face.


    "Don''t be surprised, brother Dongfang. I really look ugly and look like a male warrior..."


    Sun Xiang looked at me with a trace of discomfort and said awkwardly, "I thought brother Dongfang knew I was a woman... So he didn''t remind brother Dongfang. It''s all my fault. Brother Dongfang misunderstood."


    "Hahaha..." as soon as Sun Xiang finished, Hua Ying laughed: "it turns out that Dongfang Hongfeng is a fool, and even men and women can''t distinguish..."


    Some people laughed one after another: "they also said that our eyes are bad. It turns out that the real person with bad eyes is yourself!"


    Only Zhou Xiaoying came to pull me and said coldly, "go back to practice, or you won''t be able to see the way back for a while. What eyes do you have? Men and women are alike..."


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. I touched my head for a long time and didn''t come back.


    Sun Xiang''s voice is like a girl, but he looks like a boy


    I dare not think about it any more. What a frightening thing it should be for a girl who looks like a boy and I can''t even tell her gender?


    And I was with him... No, it should be with her. We stayed together all night. I''m a little overwhelmed now.


    I took a look at Sun Xiang with some fear and found that she was looking at me. I was so scared that I hurried back and didn''t dare to look again.


    Sun Xiang really looks like a boy. At the age of 15, although she is petite, her face is angular. Typically, she is a reduced version of the national character face, which is too like a man.


    "Brother Dongfang," Sun Xiang seemed very disappointed with my performance, and suddenly said, "do you also dislike me for being ugly?"


    In fact, I don''t really dislike her ugliness, but because I suddenly found that I had made a big mistake, I became at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, I dare not go to see Sun Xiang because I am upset.


    Hearing Sun Xiang''s words, I could no longer keep silent and said carefully, "where''s the word? I just feel like I made a big mistake before. It''s not very interesting to face you. Brother sun... No, Sun Xiang, I''m sorry. It''s my poor eyesight... "


    "You are blind!" Hua Ying took the opportunity to laugh at me: "I''ve seen people who don''t distinguish between men and women, but it''s really the first time I''ve seen people you know so well. By the way, you don''t even know whether I''m a man or a woman, do you? I can tell you, I''m also a woman, you remember. "


    After hearing Hua Ying''s words, they couldn''t help laughing together. The whole mirror God was full of everyone''s laughter.


    I took a deep breath and thought of what Zhou Xiaoying said before. I think I should leave here at this time.


    I got up and left because I was suddenly worried that these boring people would continue to laugh at me.


    "Want to run away?" As soon as I started, Hua Ying grabbed me and deliberately shouted, "I didn''t expect that you really don''t know whether I''m a man or a woman!"


    I subconsciously said, "you''re a woman. Why don''t I know?"


    "Ha ha..." Hua Ying smiled and said, "so you know I''m a woman. Why are you so savage to me? You said, "did you deliberately hurt me with great strength in the last competition so that I can remember you?"


    I felt very stuffy in my chest, so I couldn''t help drinking: "who wants to be remembered by you, you haunting spirit, I''m so bored!"


    "What are you talking about?" This time, Hua Ying was not angry, but another person who participated in the selection of the National Academy spoke: "why do you say such words? Don''t you know Hua Ying is the princess of our mirror city? Being rude to the princess means you can''t get along with all of us! "


    I glanced at the young man who stood out for Hua Ying and knew that his name was Wang Jingshi. He was also a second-class general and was in the same state as Hua Ying.


    "I said, who are you and why do you stand out for Hua Ying?" I was also angry. Seeing someone defending Hua Ying, I said angrily, "do you also want to fight with me? I''m always there. "


    Wang Jingshi smiled and smiled angrily: "I''m trying to teach you a lesson. Since you take the initiative to speak, I''ll help you."


    I got angry and shouted, "then come and see if you are qualified to stand out for others!"


    Wang Jingshi also said angrily, "come on, whoever doesn''t fight is a tortoise bastard. He''s a coward."

 Chapter 146

    I still want to talk. Zhou Xiaoying grabbed me and shouted angrily, "are you finished?! Are you still the elite of Jingshen city? I think you are all ignorant people who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and don''t know the importance. Be quiet. Don''t blame me for being rude to anyone who dares to make trouble again. "


    At this time, the guard soldiers who came with Zhou Xiaoying shouted in unison: "the commander has an order, and internal fighting is strictly prohibited!"


    Their voice was loud and amazing. They shocked everyone as soon as they exported.


    Although Master Wang Jingshi and I were all angry, we stopped talking and obediently chose silence.


    Zhou Xiaoying took my sleeve and said patiently, "go back and reflect on yourself. Don''t you know that the most important thing now is cultivation? The selection of the National Academy will be soon. Don''t you want to have a good achievement to win glory for the mirror God city and yourself? "


    Master Wang Jingshi and I glared at each other and didn''t want to stop, but under the surveillance of Zhou Xiaoying and the soldiers of the guard, we didn''t dare to do anything special.


    Moreover, what Zhou Xiaoying said is reasonable. We are unable to refute it. We can only choose to obey the order of the leader of the escort army.


    We were talking about Sun Xiang. Unexpectedly, Hua Ying interrupted us, which immediately led to the extreme behavior between Wang Jingshi and me.


    Fortunately, there are people in the guard. Otherwise, we must fight ourselves.


    If we are not united, it must not be a good thing, especially when we are about to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    Seeing that we didn''t speak anymore and didn''t want to leave, Sun Xiang carefully said, "brother Dongfang, I''m really sorry to let you argue with brother Wang for me..."


    I waved my hand and said, "it''s none of your business, it''s our own business."


    Hua Ying said with a smile: "some people still know that it''s their own business. It''s a little self-knowledge."


    I suddenly hated the princess Hua Ying and wanted to refute it. Zhou Xiaoying said, "shut up now and go back to practice after dinner!"


    Hua Ying pours her mouth and looks at Zhou Xiaoying. She looks unhappy. She is obviously dissatisfied with Zhou Xiaoying''s attitude, but she doesn''t say anything more.


    I smiled and looked at Hua Ying, who was suffocated. I wanted to take this opportunity to make fun of her and shame her.


    But when I smiled, Zhou Xiaoying turned and stared at me. The eyes were very bad. I was so scared that I quickly turned my head and pretended not to see Zhou Xiaoying''s eyes and stopped looking at Zhou Xiaoying.


    Sun Xiang looked at me at this time and said, "brother Dongfang, I still want you to help me find a way. I hope to participate in the selection of the National Academy, rather than go back without doing anything..."


    I know that participating in the selection of the National Academy is a dream of every martial artist, so I can''t refuse Sun Xiang.


    But I really didn''t have a good way to help Sun Xiang, and I couldn''t just promise to help her. In the end, I wasted her time.


    I lost myself in thought and thought carefully. There is really no good way to help Sun Xiang unless I tell everyone about it.


    Many people have great strength. Maybe someone can think of some good ways to help Sun Xiang.


    So I said to Sun Xiang, "brother sun... No, Sun Xiang, your situation is quite special. Now I don''t have a better way to help you. In my opinion, it''s better to invite everyone to help you think of a way. Maybe someone will come up with a way to help you. "


    Sun Xiang hesitated for a moment and finally said, "it''s up to brother Dongfang. I... I''ll leave first. I''ll wait for your good news from brother Dongfang in the room."


    I knew Sun Xiang was worried that she would be noticed by everyone here and embarrass her. If he wanted to avoid it, he nodded and motioned her to leave here first.


    When Sun Xiang left, I told Zhou Xiaoying about Sun Xiang first and asked Zhou Xiaoying to help me talk about it. The effect would be better.


    Not surprisingly, Zhou Xiaoying''s words are far more effective than mine. As soon as she finished talking about Sun Xiang, someone said, "it''s easy to do. Let''s gather our true Qi and aura together and input them into Sun Xiang''s body to help her discharge the impurities in her body. Isn''t it OK?"


    I almost immediately shook my head to deny this idea, because if I did so, the amount of true Qi and Reiki entering Sun Xiang''s body would be too large. I''m afraid Sun Xiang''s body can''t bear it.


    Moreover, the cultivation methods of us are different. The purity of real Qi and Reiki in our body is also varied. If we don''t do well, we will conflict with each other and hurt Sun Xiang''s body.


    He tried to help Sun Xiang. If Sun Xiang''s body was not strong enough, Sun Xiang exploded and died before the impurities were eliminated.


    I was very clear about the destructive power of Qi and Reiki, so I was the first to deny this method.


    Others said, "let''s take turns to help Sun Xiang eliminate impurities with genuine Qi until we succeed."


    Such a proposal was rejected by Zhou Xiaoying: "if it works, Sun Xiang will have finished it himself. Let''s think of other ways, such as medicine or some special skill. We are the elites of the younger generation. We must have many special skills that outsiders don''t know. We are a family now. We all participate in the selection of the National Academy on behalf of Jingshen City, so I beg you to come up with the skills or drugs you think can help Sun Xiang and help our Sun Xiang overcome this difficulty. I''m here to thank you for Sun Xiang. "


    Our more than 100 people are under the jurisdiction and command of Zhou Xiaoying. At this time, Zhou Xiaoying said so. Naturally, everyone wants to give her a face.


    So everyone took out some medicines or skills that were good for the martial arts to Zhou Xiaoying and asked Zhou Xiaoying to help transfer them to Sun Xiang.


    I didn''t expect these people to be so proactive in helping Sun Xiang at a critical time. It seems that everyone still pays attention to the fact that they are a member of Jingshen city.


    Especially Wang Jingshi, he also took out a Kung Fu and handed it to Zhou Xiaoying, asking Zhou Xiaoying to hand it over to Sun Xiang.


    I''m not only moved, but also grateful to Mr. Wang Jingshi who just had an argument with me.


    In any case, the martial arts cultivation skills are secrets and will not be told to others easily. However, pills are often related to cultivating and protecting life, and they are unlikely to be given away easily.


    Now Zhou Xiaoying''s sentence makes everyone come up with their own skill or pill, which is enough to show that everyone regards themselves as the family of this family.


    All the people in Jingshen city who go to Chilong city are not a family? We are in the same boat when we travel together. Moreover, in the face of the selection of the national yuan, we must work together.


    Of course, in the final selection, we may also become competitors. At that time, we will show our own abilities and compete.

 Chapter 147

    I hurried to find Sun Xiang with the skills and medicine spirit grass that everyone took out.


    Sun Xiang was waiting for me in her room. When he saw me coming, he stood up and said, "brother Dongfang, do you have a way?"


    I smiled and said, "I don''t know whether it works or not. These are the skill and spiritual herb medicine that everyone gave you. We''ll check one by one. If there''s any hope, we''ll try... I''m sure we can help you. "


    My words surprised Sun Xiang. She looked at me with a strange face: "are these for me? This... "


    I said with a smile: "don''t think too much. Come and have a look at these skills. Maybe there''s something suitable for you to practice and help you remove impurities in your body..."


    Sun Xiang reached out and picked up a chip. After checking it, he shook his head and slowly put it down.


    I knew that this skill was not suitable for her to practice or could not help her, so I didn''t say much and picked up another chip and handed it to her.


    After such a check, Sun Xiang was very disappointed and put down the last chip. He looked at me helplessly and looked frustrated.


    I put away all these chips, then pointed to a lot of drugs and spirit grass and said to Sun Xiang, "maybe some of these drugs and spirit grass can help you. Take a look first and don''t lose heart!"


    Sun Xiang shook his head and said, "No. I haven''t taken the spirit grass you gave me before, brother Dongfang. I can''t use so much... There must be no way to remove the impurities in my body... "


    I was secretly worried. I couldn''t let Sun Xiang give up treatment like this. She is a recognized genius of Jingshen city. She is the most promising person to join the National Court on behalf of Jingshen city. She must not be stuck in this difficulty.


    In a hurry, I suddenly remembered Zhou Shuangyin far away.


    So I hurriedly contacted Zhou Shuangyin in front of Sun Xiang and told him what happened here.


    Zhou Shuangyin was surprised when he received my call. He smiled and said, "you know how to call me. It''s really... Hehe, if it weren''t for something, you wouldn''t call me."


    I smiled and explained, "I''m not concentrating on cultivation. I don''t have time to chat. Just tell me how to solve the problems of Sun Xiang. We are in a hurry. Sun Xiang will participate in the selection of the National Academy soon... "


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "it''s actually easy to do. You just lack experience. In this way, pass me the detailed sword Manual of Sun Xiang''s jade girl nine swords. I''ll read it first. Whether there is a problem with the sword spectrum will be known by then. "


    I nodded and took a look at Sun Xiang who was listening. Seeing Sun Xiang nodded and agreed, I passed the jade daughter nine swords and the jade daughter Sutra of the jade daughter nine swords to Zhou Shuangyin.


    After finishing these, I remembered a very important thing and hurriedly asked Sun Xiang, "Sun Xiang, this jade daughter Sutra and jade daughter nine swords are your family skills. I passed them to my father. Will it cause any misunderstanding?"


    Sun Xiang shook his head slightly: "it doesn''t matter. The jade girl nine swords and the jade girl Sutra are not the core mental formula of our Sun family. Besides us, I know there are families who practice the jade girl nine swords and the jade girl Sutra. "


    I was relieved: "that''s the best. Otherwise, I''m afraid your people will blame you when they know."


    Sun Xiang smiled and showed a rare gesture of closeness: "even if ordinary people get the jade girl nine swords and jade girl Sutra you just passed out, they can''t practice. Because they must not know that the martial artist who practices the jade girl nine swords and jade girl Sutra must be... A virgin. Otherwise, you will be possessed by the devil, ranging from crazy to stupid, or lose your life. "


    I didn''t know this. After hearing Sun Xiang say so, I nodded: "in this case, doesn''t it mean that the martial artist who practices the jade girl nine swords can only be lonely and old all his life?"


    Sun Xiang lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "as I am now, if I don''t practice the jade girl nine swords and the jade girl Sutra, isn''t it destined to live a lonely life?"


    Sun Xiang''s words made me don''t know how to go on. I looked at her face and couldn''t help but agree with her words.


    If Sun Xiang is a boy, she can barely make sense, but she is just a girl.


    A girl looks like a boy with spots on her face. It''s really ugly.


    I was thinking about how to comfort Sun Xiang. Zhou Xiaoying had come. She asked directly, "are these things useful?"


    I shook my head: "these skills are not suitable for Sun Xiang. As for these spiritual herbs and medicines, I gave Sun Xiang some before, which is also redundant... But don''t worry, my sister. Dad is helping me find a way right now. There should be news soon."


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "I just wanted to talk to you. If I can''t, I''ll ask dad to help me find a way. Unexpectedly, you thought of this first and told dad. Dad is also a level 8 general. He has a lot of things we don''t know. Maybe he can help Sun Xiang. "


    Sun Xiang hugged his fist and said, "thank you. My business bothers you all. I... Can''t repay you."


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "we are a family, so don''t be too polite. Sun Xiang, take a break first. My father will give you a satisfactory solution. "


    I also said with a smile, "we''ll wait at ease. Dad will call us later."


    As soon as my voice fell, Zhou Shuangyin''s phone came over: "feng''er, I''ve seen the jade girl nine swords. I found several problems and have made adjustments. I''ll send them to you in a moment. You give it to Sun Xiang and let her practice according to my modified skill and see how the effect is. "


    After a pause, Zhou Shuangyin said again: "there is no problem with the jade girl Sutra. If it is the problem of the jade girl nine swords, I want to come to Sun Xiang to practice according to the sword spectrum I corrected, and there will be no obstruction of true Qi."


    I was very happy. I knew that a level 8 general like Zhou Shuangyin must have many unexpected talents. In such a short time, he had read all the skills of the jade girl nine swords, found out the problem and modified it.


    If Zhou Shuangyin had a way, I wouldn''t have to bother so much before.


    After thanking Zhou Shuangyin and reporting peace with Zhou Xiaoying, Zhou Shuangyin hung up the phone.


    Sun Xiang was also very happy. He took over the jade daughter''s nine sword manual modified by Zhou Shuangyin and checked it quickly.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I looked at each other. After laughing, we left Sun Xiang''s room together and didn''t dare to disturb Sun Xiang''s practice.

 Chapter 148

    I returned to my room and began to practice. Gradually I forgot the concept of time and Sun Xiang''s affairs.


    After this period of cultivation, my shencidal sword technique has learned the top ten moves, which can be regarded as rapid progress. However, I devote myself to cultivating shencidal sword technique, and naturally I have left the mental skill handed down by my family for a long time.


    It also takes a lot of time and hard work to complete the cultivation of mental skills. During this period, I focused on cultivating the killing God sword. I was a little negligent in the cultivation of mental skills. There was no progress in the realm. I haven''t been able to stabilize the previous realm.


    Cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. You can''t be careless.


    Now I start to practice alone, so I change my focus to the cultivation of mental skills, and want to make a breakthrough in my realm as soon as possible.


    After the generals, it will be more and more difficult for them to break through. They need more efforts and opportunities, as well as more spiritual grass assistance.


    I don''t lack spirit grass. What I lack is time, energy and understanding.


    After I practiced in my room for several days, Zhou Shuangyin called me again to wake me up from my practice.


    Zhou Shuangyin directly said to me, "Maple, I modified the jade girl nine swords. You give it to your sister and let her practice. It''s good for her."


    I was surprised: "that''s Sun Xiang''s family skill. Isn''t it appropriate to give it to my sister like this?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said: "in fact, there is nothing inappropriate. Sun Xiang''s family skill is incomplete. After I modify it, it can not be completely regarded as Sun Xiang''s family skill. Tell Sun Xiang that if she doesn''t mind, you''ll let Xiao Ying practice too. This is a magical skill that can keep women young forever. It''s amazing. "


    "Keep women young forever?" I was surprised: "it''s too rebellious. How can there be such a magical skill? Isn''t it a skill that can surpass the general level and even reach the king level? That''s the immortal magic... "


    Pause: "no, after Sun Xiang''s cultivation, he became very ugly, which is completely opposite to maintaining youth forever."


    Zhou Shuangyin said: "it is not the pure jade girl nine swords that can really keep women young, but the combination of jade girl nine swords and jade girl Sutra that can achieve such an effect. Sun Xiang has no problem with the jade girl Sutra in his hand, but there is a mistake in the formula of Zhenqi in the jade girl''s nine swords, which causes her problem. "


    I listened carefully to Zhou Shuangyin''s words and felt as if I had found the real reason for Sun Xiang''s cultivation problems.


    Zhou Shuangyin then said, "but Sun Xiang''s jade daughter Sutra is incomplete. In my opinion, Sun Xiang''s jade daughter Sutra is less than one-third of the book. Therefore, even those who have practiced this skill can''t really keep their youth forever. At most, they can delay aging and look younger than ordinary people. "


    "It''s also against the sky..." I couldn''t help but praise: "in this case, I must fight for my sister to make her younger and more beautiful."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "then go and talk to Sun Xiang. If possible, do as I say."


    I suddenly remembered something and asked, "is there anything else special about the jade girl nine swords and jade girl Sutra?"


    Zhou Shuangyin pondered: "the jade lady Sutra should be a strange skill handed down from ancient times, just like the God killing sword you cultivate. There is no limit to the realm, and any martial artist can cultivate it. In addition, it contains a set of very powerful swordsmanship - Jade girl nine swords. The two are one and artificially separated. There are probably some special reasons. "


    Zhou Shuangyin seemed to think while talking, and said something intermittently: "however, although the jade girl Sutra is incomplete, the martial arts practitioners who practice it will practice quickly below the generals. This skill, I think... Seems to be a super skill that surpasses any known skill. "


    After listening to Zhou Shuangyin''s words, I was suddenly interested in the jade girl nine Swords: "in this case, can I also practice the jade girl Sutra and the jade girl nine swords?"


    Zhou Shuangyin seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "it depends on whether you are a girl! The jade girl nine swords is a special skill integrating sword technique and mental technique created specifically for women. If you practice, you don''t know what will happen! "


    I shrunk my neck and suddenly thought of what it would be like if I cultivated the jade girl nine swords and became a man without women.


    I was afraid and said, "this Kung Fu is divided into men and women? I''ve really seen it. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "a skill like the jade girl nine swords should have been handed down from an ancient sect a long time ago. At that time, people attached great importance to the distinction between men and women, so when creating Kung Fu, some people deliberately created Kung Fu that can only be practiced by men or women. This is not surprising. You should learn more about history and don''t be an ignorant person. "


    I said, "I remember, Dad. In fact, I can understand that the meridians in men and women are different, so some skills men can practice can''t be practiced by women, and some can be practiced by women can''t be practiced by men. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "just understand. Don''t say much. I have something else to do."


    I smiled and said, "OK, take care. I''ll see the result of Sun Xiang''s cultivation first. If there''s no problem, I''ll let my sister start cultivating the jade girl nine swords. "


    Zhou Shuangyin answered and hung up the phone. I couldn''t practice carefully anymore. I just wanted to see the results of Sun Xiang''s practice as soon as possible.


    So I stopped practicing, strode out, came to Sun Xiang''s room and knocked on the door.


    The door was soon opened. Sun Xiang was still dressed as before, but his eyes changed a little when he looked at me.


    I looked at her and thought she was different from before.


    This is not to say that she has become beautiful, but that her momentum has changed and become more powerful.


    I couldn''t help but say, "did you break through so quickly? Second level general? "


    Sun Xiang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "it''s thanks to brother Dongfang, commander Zhou Xiaoying and vice mayor Zhou Shuangyin. Otherwise, I can''t cure my stubborn disease in just ten days and break through to the second-class general smoothly."


    I was completely stunned. In ten days, in addition to healing, I have to break through a realm. How can I do this?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Sun Xiang just stared at her and continued, "brother Dongfang, what''s the matter with me?"

 Chapter 149

    I suddenly remembered Zhou Shuangyin''s words and said, "I want to see if you have any discomfort after practicing the jade girl nine swords modified by my father... Now it seems that I think too much. Congratulations, you have broken through to the second-class general and become one of the strongest people to go to Chilong city this time. "


    Sun Xiang smiled and said, "thanks to the help of vice mayor Zhou, otherwise, I don''t know if I can continue to practice now."


    I smiled and said directly, "so the set of jade girl nine swords you cultivated is different from the previous ones."


    After a pause, I also said what Zhou Shuangyin meant: "I heard my father say that this set of jade girl nine swords can keep girls young forever... I don''t know if I can also let my sister practice?"


    Sun Xiang said without hesitation, "of course. This new set of jade girl nine swords is no longer the one handed down by my family. It should be the secret script of vice mayor Zhou. It is reasonable to pass it on to commander Zhou Xiaoying. "


    I was overjoyed and thanked Sun Xiang. I was going to say goodbye to Sun Xiang in a moment and tell my sister the good news.


    When Zhou Shuangyin cured sun Xiangzhi, we also came to the top of a city called phantom city.


    Magic city is not a city that mainly practices magic skills, but just because its owner is the owner of magic sound workshop, so it is named.


    Magic sound workshop is a famous entertainment center in Chilong city. It is actually a mixed entertainment place.


    It is said that the most favorite place for the big people of the red dragon country is this magic sound workshop, because there are the most beautiful women, the most delicious dishes and the most luxurious casino in the red dragon country.


    Everything here is famous far and near. It is the most popular entertainment city in Chilong.


    With these, the consumption here is naturally very expensive.


    In the red dragon Kingdom, where the value of money is incredible, the price of listening to a song or dancing in the magic sound workshop has also reached an amazing 100 yuan.


    One hundred yuan is needed by several ordinary families for a year''s life. Here, you can only listen to or dance one song.


    If you want those famous stars to have a drink with you, the price is more expensive. Generally speaking, it will not be less than hundreds of yuan.


    We don''t have so much money to spend, and we don''t have time to play in those places.


    Under the unified arrangement of Zhou Xiaoying, we just landed outside the phantom City, and then sent some people to the city to supply necessities.


    All the others stayed on the mirror God and were strictly forbidden to leave at will.


    Zhou Xiaoying has been practicing the jade girl nine swords for a long time. They are almost inseparable from Sun Xiang. They are also teachers and friends.


    So she didn''t have more time to take care of me. I saw others go shopping under the mirror God, and I could play by the way. I couldn''t help thinking about going and having a look.


    When no one noticed me, I quietly followed the buyer to leave the mirror God, mixed into the crowd and directly entered the fantasy city.


    In order not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings, I didn''t bring the Epee I bought from saihua''er to this legendary magic city of Xiaojin Grottoes empty handed.


    I want to see the prosperity here, and also want to see what the legendary absolutely fair luxury casino looks like.


    The casinos in phantom city are all over the streets. At least half of the shops in almost every street are casinos.


    The casino here is the most regular in the red dragon kingdom. It is said that people who gamble here don''t have to worry about being cheated.


    Here is the most advanced tool to prevent fraud. It is a high-tech product, called God eye''s omni-directional non dead angle monitoring equipment.


    God''s eye can record every move of all people involved in gambling in the casino in an all-round way. Once someone is found playing tricks or scheming, it will be reported to the whole fantasy city by God''s eye immediately.


    After receiving the notice, the guard army of the city master''s house of magic city will appear at the first time, catch these people who break the rules and hand them over to the city master''s house.


    For those who break the rules, the city master''s house of phantom City punishes them very strongly, which is known to the whole red dragon country.


    With this guarantee, an endless stream of people come here to try their luck.


    I was only seventeen years old. I was very interested in the legendary gambling. After listening to some people''s comments, I went to the fantasy city without hesitation, found a casino called Gentleman''s appointment, and strode in with the flow of people.


    There was an endless stream of people coming to this seemingly large casino.


    I got caught in the crowd and was led directly to a gambling table dedicated to gambling points by a girl with some exposure.


    This is the most basic gambling place and the simplest gambling method. It is most suitable for me who is a novice.


    The people here are junior gamblers like me. They have little experience, let alone gambling skills. The reason why they come here is just to find stimulation and have no intention of becoming a gambler.


    The girls who led us here were not simple. They saw through the faces of our junior gamblers at a glance and accurately led us to the place most suitable for us.


    The rules here are clearly marked on this big gambling table.


    I saw it once and understood how to bet here. As long as you have money in your hand, you can bet.


    If you get more points than the dealer, you win, and the dealer will compensate you the same amount of money; On the contrary, if your points are smaller than the dealer''s, the dealer will take away the money you bet.


    There are no physical coins in the new world, so after we came in, someone came to let us buy chips.


    This chip is also called gambling chips. A gambling chip costs one yuan. If you buy more, there are different numbers of gambling chips such as ten yuan and 100 yuan, which is equivalent to the physical currency that can be circulated in the casino.


    I''m a newcomer. Prompted by my curiosity, I also bought a 30 yuan bet to try my luck.


    Don''t underestimate this thirty yuan. It''s a lot of money in the new world. I wouldn''t be willing to spend it like this if I were normal.


    People say that men have gambling. It seems that this is very reasonable. At least I have gambling.


    When I got the bet, I first followed a middle-aged man next to me and bet a dollar.


    The first time you gamble, you can''t put all the bets in your hand at once. If you lose, you won''t have a chance to catch up.


    I was sent a Pai Gow, which clearly showed that there were eight points. This shows that I got eight points. I was lucky and got a lot of points at the beginning.

 Chapter 150

    The rules clearly say that the biggest card here is nine, so eight is enough points.


    Generally, if you get such a card, you will win, unless someone is lucky and the card in hand is nine.


    I don''t worry that other people''s points are bigger than me. I worry that the card points in the dealer''s hand are bigger than me. After all, this is the dealer''s territory.


    The dealer opened the card in front of him after all the people got the card, and then said loudly, "the dealer wins at six, loses below six, and draws at six. Please keep betting and start the next one. "


    I won a dollar on the first hand. I was quite excited. At the same time, I bet the newly won dollar together with the one I had bet before and continue to play.


    I don''t know if I''m lucky today. I won the second one and got two yuan. Plus the previous two yuan, I already have four yuan.


    I was more excited and bet these four dollars again, ready to continue gambling.


    I must be in the head of Huang Yun today. Since I won one at the beginning, I have won one after another. Even if the points I get are small, the dealer will always have smaller points than me. Let me win to the end.


    After a while, my one dollar bet became more than 100, and the bet in front of me was still increasing.


    Those novices around me looked at me with envy when they saw me winning so smoothly.


    Especially those who lost money looked at me with envy and jealousy.


    I was a little complacent. Under the deliberate compliment of some people, I decided to continue playing.


    I slowly increased my bets every time, from one dollar at the beginning to two or four dollars later... Up to more than one hundred dollars now, I was more and more daring and gambling more and more smoothly.


    I continue to win money. I win every hand. There are no exceptions.


    Several times I got only two points. People around me shook their heads and said I would lose, but when it was the dealer''s turn to open the card, I still won, because the dealer''s points were only one.


    After such a thing happened, many people applauded my extremely good luck and attracted more people''s attention.


    More and more people gathered around and watched me and the dealer keep gambling.


    Those who dare not gamble like this quietly stop and stop betting. They just watch me compete with the dealer.


    An hour later, I looked at the tens of thousands of bets in front of me and suddenly felt that I couldn''t gamble any more.


    I''ve won enough today. It doesn''t seem interesting to bet any more.


    And once I continue to win like this, I''m also worried about being secretly given by the casino people.


    It is said that gamblers who win a lot of money in the casino will be secretly cleaned up by the people in the casino, and then take back the money lost in the casino.


    I happened to win a lot of money today, and I''m worried that something like this will happen.


    Here, I''m just a person. I''m alone. I can''t fight with the local snakes here. I''d better convergence.


    I put away the bet in front of me and prepared to leave here and go somewhere else. I''ve been out for more than an hour. I''ve seen the casino I want to see. I''ve gambled once myself. It''s time to go back.


    "Brother, please stay!"


    Just then, a voice came from behind me.


    The speaker is the dealer''s younger brother who has gambled with me for a long time. He looks less than 20 years old and has some green on his face.


    He was looking at me now, with a smile on his face, as if he had something to say to me.


    I had turned around and had to turn back when I heard the sound: "what''s the matter?"


    The dealer''s younger brother smiled and said, "I don''t know if brother is going to leave our gentleman''s appointment casino?"


    I nodded and said angrily, "why, can''t the person who won the money leave?"


    The dealer shook his head: "brother, I misunderstood. I mean, if my brother won so much money and left our gentleman''s agreement alone, I''m afraid it would be dangerous. Our Casino has people who specially escort the guest who has won a lot of money back. It can absolutely ensure your safety, brother. If you like, brother, I can introduce some to you. "


    It turned out that I was selling casino bodyguards. I made a false alarm: "no, thank you for your kindness. My friend is not far away. I will go back with my friends. "


    The dealer still looked at me with a smile and didn''t say anything, but there was a strange look in his eyes.


    I changed the gambling code in the casino and looked at more than 10000 yuan on my card. I couldn''t help feeling much happier.


    I walked slowly all the way out of the casino and didn''t find anyone following me. It seems that there are high-tech monitoring devices such as God eye here, and no one will dare to make trouble in the fantasy city.


    I bought some delicious and delicious food along the way. I wanted to take it back and try the special food here.


    I won the money. I can''t enjoy it alone. I have to let the people around me touch it.


    At the gate of the city, many people came and went. I checked carefully, but no one came to embarrass me or follow me.


    I think the law here is really strict. No one dares to do anything illegal here, so he can leave the city at ease.


    When I got out of the city gate, I was about to start my body method and rush back to the mirror God as soon as possible. I heard someone say with a smile: "what''s the hurry, little brother?"


    When I looked back, I saw that the dealer just now didn''t know when he had come not far behind me, looking at me with a smile on his face.


    My heart moved and said with a smile, "it''s not peaceful outside the city. I''d better leave quickly. Does the little brother of the dealer also live outside the city? How did he come here? "


    The little brother of the dealer stepped forward and said, "my name is an Jian. I''m an external employee of the gentleman''s house. This time you won more than 10000 yuan in my hand. The casino suffered heavy losses, so I was dismissed by them. Now I can only leave the fantasy city and find a way to live elsewhere. "


    I was stunned. I really didn''t know there was such a thing: "well... I really didn''t know there were such regulations in the casino. Brother an Jian, I lost your job. Well, I have some money. Take it and find another job. Brother, just say, "how much does it cost to continue living here?"


    An Jian shook his head and said, "I didn''t come to you, let alone to ask you for money. I just happened to meet you."


    I wonder if this man really happened to meet me? I looked at an Jian and said faintly, "brother an, I really want to help you. I don''t mean anything else. If you feel embarrassed by my help, I can help you in another way. "

 Chapter 151

    An Jian shook his head again: "I really happened to pass by here, not to follow you or ask you for money."


    When he spoke, his face was sincere, and I couldn''t see any trace of hypocrisy.


    This man is either really so real, or he is a wise hypocrite. If he is the latter, I should be careful.


    It''s as like as two peas.


    I don''t know what kind of person an Jian is. Holding a trace of doubt, I slowly said, "is brother an really just passing by? Where is brother an going now? We won''t be on the same road again, will we? "


    An Jian smiled and said, "I''m going to sword city. I don''t know if you''re going to sword city too, little brother?"


    I remember Sai Hua''er I knew in the sword city. I feel a little attached to the sword city. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Sai Hua''er has no definite character in my impression. Now I think of it, I don''t know how to determine her position in my heart.


    I vaguely feel that Saihua and I may really meet in the future, and there will even be a lot of communication.


    I shook my head, looked at an Jian and said, "I visited sword city not long ago. I don''t intend to go again this time. My friends are nearby. I''m going to meet them. Brother an, please help yourself. "


    An Jian threw a fist: "in that case, let''s say goodbye! The future may be dangerous. Take care all the way, little brother! We''ll see you later. "


    After listening to an Jian''s words, I knew that he was reminding me to be careful of others'' desire for money after winning money, but I didn''t think so. I threw a fist and said "see you later", so I left and rushed to Jingshen.


    The landing position of the mirror God is not far from the phantom city. At my speed, I saw the huge body of the mirror God in the blink of an eye.


    No one embarrassed me, and no one tried to rob me, which made me a little strange.


    Is it true that the law here is strict, so no one dares to do evil around here?


    Then why did an Jian make me careful? Did he just scare me?


    I''m a little puzzled. I''m actually disappointed that no one has embarrassed me.


    I quickly returned to the vicinity of the mirror God, ready to go back quietly without disturbing others.


    To my surprise, as I approached the mirror God, I saw Zhou Xiaoying with a cold face.


    Zhou Xiaoying should be waiting for me. She stood alone outside the entrance of the mirror God, holding her hands and covered with frost.


    I hurried over, handed over the delicious food, smiled and said, "sister, wait for me? Here, I bought it for you. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me coldly without saying a word. Her eyes were very bad.


    I''m a little scared. Zhou Xiaoying is really angry, not playing with me.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng, how can you sneak away from us alone?" Sun Xiang''s voice also came from the entrance: "you don''t pay attention to your sister''s words. This is a violation of the commander''s order and will be punished."


    I looked at Sun Xiang coming and Zhou Xiaoying staring at me coldly, so I had to say truthfully: "I heard that the big guys were talking about how fun the casino in the fantasy city is. I couldn''t help but go and have a look... Sorry, sister, don''t be angry!"


    Zhou Xiaoying still didn''t speak. Sun Xiang said, "my sister is really angry this time. You don''t know. My sister is worried about your accident. She almost came to you just now."


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying, raised those delicious things in my hand and said loudly, "don''t be angry, sister. This is for you. Come and try it. It''s a specialty here. You can''t eat it anywhere else. "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned slightly and still didn''t speak.


    Sun Xiang said happily, "what''s delicious? Can I try it?"


    I saw that Zhou Xiaoying was still angry, so she deliberately handed all the food to Sun Xiang and said loudly, "it''s all for you. Anyway, my sister is full of gas and can''t eat."


    Sun Xiang took the food I gave her. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard Zhou Xiaoying say, "who says I can''t eat? Why can''t I eat? Bring them all to me. I''ll have a good meal. You can''t be cheap. Sun Xiang, you''re alone. "


    Sun Xiang ran over with a smile and pulled Zhou Xiaoying into the mirror God first, regardless of whether I would follow in or not.


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying was no longer angry, I felt a little relieved, so I stopped talking and hurried in.


    When I came to Zhou Xiaoying''s room, it was full of people. They all came to get food and surrounded Zhou Xiaoying''s room.


    I knew that I had nothing to do with going out without permission, so I quietly returned to my room and began to practice when I was ready.


    I''ve lost a lot of time today. I have to make up for it. Otherwise, my goals and dreams will not be completed one day?


    Just as I was about to start practicing, I suddenly heard a violent explosion. The mirror God, where I was, trembled violently. Then the alarm sounded loudly, and there was a panic all around.


    Someone shouted, "alert, all alert! Under attack, all on alert! "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s voice also came immediately. She was also reminding everyone that we were attacked.


    Then another violent explosion came, and the mirror God trembled again.


    The mirror God is designed to withstand most attacks. Even all kinds of attacks launched by today''s high-tech weapons can not easily shake the mirror God.


    But now, the attack on us made the mirror God tremble violently, and countless items were overturned, which scared us a little panic.


    Such an attack is at least an all-out attack by high-level generals, or an attack by powerful restricted weapons in the new world''s high-tech weapons.


    Who on earth have we offended to be attacked like this? I couldn''t figure it out. At the same time, I was secretly surprised. Was it because I had won money in the casino before, and the casino came to retaliate against us?


    This seems impossible. Although more than 10000 yuan is a big figure, it is not a great thing as a casino. Do you need to attack us openly?


    It''s easy to start the battle between Jingshen city and fantasy city. If not, let the red dragon country intervene. Do they still want to stay in the red dragon country?


    Although I know that it is unlikely that the casino of the gentleman will do this, I still have some concerns. If so, I will become a sinner endangering everyone.

 Chapter 152

    I hurried to Zhou Xiaoying''s room. On the way, I saw many people fall to the ground off guard. Before I got up, I helped some people up.


    Some people are completely blindfolded. I don''t know what to do after I help them up.


    I shouted: "don''t panic, our mirror God is very safe and won''t be broken easily. Take your place, start your defense, and if you find the enemy, fight back freely. "


    Although my words are not as effective as Zhou Xiaoying''s words, they can still remind those who are at a loss at this time.


    Those who get up quickly run up, return to their positions and do their own work.


    The attack just now did not cause substantial damage to the mirror God, but only shook the mirror God.


    Everything was normal on the mirror God. After it was started, it began to operate soon.


    On the rising mirror God, I clearly saw from some monitoring equipment that the people attacking us were more than a dozen people in protective clothing.


    These people look like the guards of the phantom City, but they are a little different.


    The difference lies in their bodies. Those flashing are not the electric snakes I''m used to, but obvious flames.


    There is flame on the protective clothing, which shows that their protective clothing is not afraid of flame and high temperature, which is different from our common protective clothing.


    And although these people are wearing helmets and can''t see their true face, I can see that there are men and women with different heights. On the whole, they can''t look like soldiers. The guards have been selected, and the difference in height won''t be so great.


    Zhou Xiaoying naturally saw the difference of these people at a glance and quietly said to me: "these people are very strange. I''m afraid they are not the people of Chilong country we are familiar with."


    I nodded slightly: "try to communicate and see why they attack us."


    Zhou Xiaoying glanced at the people around her. Seeing that no one raised an objection, she said through the sound transmission equipment and the people below: "who are you and why are you attacking us? Don''t think you are the escort of the phantom city in protective clothing. Your appearance is not the same as that of the escort. "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words are well founded. Phantom city is a larger city than Jingshen city. The population of the whole city is at least five million.


    In such a city, the selection of the guard must be more strict, so there will be no such uneven Guard soldiers.


    "We are not members of the guard. You don''t have to ask about our origin. We won''t tell you."


    The first of those people has a arrogant tone and a strange tone, but he still speaks the language of the red dragon country, which I can understand.


    The man continued, "we just want to find something this time. Unfortunately, our people found that on your ship, there was something we had been looking for for for a long time. As long as you hand over this thing, we will stop the attack and let you out of here. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was surprised and couldn''t help drinking: "what are you talking about? We have nothing from you, and we are not afraid of your continued attack. Our counterattack will let you know our strength. "


    The man''s voice changed and said harshly, "we''re looking for a rare spirit beast called flame beast. Its breath is on your ship... Don''t deny, our detection methods have confirmed that flame beast is on your ship."


    I heard this man say that the mirror God is a spaceship. I felt very different from what people in our new world said, so I quietly said to Zhou Xiaoying: "these people say that the mirror God is a spaceship, which is different from what we say here. They must not be from the red dragon country. Maybe they are really from abroad. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly and asked loudly, "where are you from? You are not from the red dragon kingdom. Don''t you know that the flame beast is not a rare spirit beast in our red dragon country. We have many such spirit beasts here. "


    The man was slightly stunned and immediately said, "we are the people of the red dragon country!"


    Zhou Xiaoying then asked, "where are you from? Why do you call a flying car a spaceship? People in the red dragon kingdom will never make such a simple mistake! "


    The man was speechless at once. Looking at our mirror God, he didn''t speak again for a long time.


    I whispered to Zhou Xiaoying, "no matter where they come from, they dare to attack our mirror God, that is, they don''t intend to give up with us. Such people who like to attack others, we must not be weak. We must first launch a counterattack. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly, and I turned back and said to the guard: "start attacking!"


    The guard nodded and took command, waved and pressed several attack buttons, and the mirror God began to make a harsh sound.


    After a while, in a slight vibration, the weapons on the mirror God were powerful together, and various attacks launched by countless scientific and technological weapons flew towards the dozen people.


    More than a dozen people who didn''t know where they came from were caught off guard. In the panic avoidance, several people were still hit by the attack and immediately flew out from a distance.


    I can see clearly from the monitoring equipment that the people didn''t move after landing. It looks like they were injured.


    To my surprise, even so, the protective clothing of those who were hit and flew did not appear any damage, but the flame on it looked lighter.


    Such protective clothing should have very abnormal defense ability, which is much better than our protective clothing here.


    The high-tech products, many times, the combat skills obtained by the martial arts competitors are not bad. The defect is that the scientific and technological products are not as handy as the ability obtained by cultivation.


    I secretly thought how good it would be if I could get such a protective suit, so I quietly said to Zhou Xiaoying: "the protective suits on those people look very powerful. We''ll go down and grab some of them later to see how they are made."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly, with a smile on her face: "these people seem to rely entirely on scientific and technological forces to fight. Their cultivation is not very high, and their flesh is not good. If they are hit by our attack, no one can act."


    I also found this and said, "these people should not really be from the red dragon kingdom. They have some accomplishments, but their accomplishments are not very high. Relatively speaking, the weapon like a wooden stick in their hands can send out enough attack power to shake our mirror God every time. It looks very powerful. Its attack power is comparable to that of our high-level generals. "

 Chapter 153

    Around Zhou Xiaoying, Hua Ying said, "I don''t know what weapon it is. We''ll bring some back later to see what it is. Maybe it will be a newly developed scientific and technological weapon of a country that can greatly enhance our strength. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "these people are either people from a country outside the red dragon country or the survivors of some forgotten ancient areas. Depending on their level of scientific and technological development, they look very advanced. Maybe they are from a country with highly developed science and technology. "


    I was very interested in the origin of these people, so I whispered, "if you can catch a few people back for interrogation, everything will not be a problem. Sister, I''ll go and have a look. If I have a chance, I''ll bring someone back. "


    Zhou Xiaoying reached out her hand to stop me, turned back and said to a second-class military general''s guard: "take a few people and catch some people with Dongfang Hongfeng. Those people''s protective clothing and weapons, can bring back, all bring back. "


    As soon as the guard nodded, turned around and recruited several people, left the mirror God with me and jumped directly from mid air.


    We are all generals. Although we can''t fly in the air for a long distance or stay in the air for a long time, we still have no problem jumping at this altitude.


    In mid air, I saw a man hiding behind a huge rock right below me, probably avoiding our attack.


    I quietly fell behind him and attacked the real dragon in the Dragon subduing formula.


    The attack of dragon subduing formula is handy now. Every time I attack, I think of it first.


    The dragon shaped real Qi and virtual shadow flew over and directly hit the man. He flew a long way at once. After falling, he didn''t move again.


    These people are really bold and reckless. With such weak strength, they dare to come to us to rob the flame beast. Isn''t this trying to die?


    I picked up the man who was hit by me for the first time to see if he still had breath.


    Unfortunately, my attack directly killed the man who didn''t know where he came from. He was already dead.


    As expected, although the man died, his protective clothing was not damaged, but the rising flame was lighter.


    This man was shocked to death by my attack power, and there was no obvious wound on his body.


    I took off the man''s protective clothing and took it with me. I ignored the body and turned to chase after another enemy.


    When those people saw us counterattack, they raised their stick like weapons one by one and began to attack us together.


    These stick like weapons seem to take a long time to attack. The time between two attacks is enough for us to attack three times.


    However, this stick like weapon has great power in each attack. Even our generals dare not try hard connection easily. They all take evasive measures to avoid their attacks.


    I watched quietly and found that the top of the stick like weapon would eject something like a beam of light, like a laser or light wave.


    I couldn''t help thinking: is this the kind of laser gun a long time ago? I have seen such descriptions in some history books, which are very similar to the weapons I see now.


    Such weapons existed in the Chilong state a long time ago, but in the catastrophe many years ago, they all lost their trace.


    In today''s new world, although science and technology are also very developed, such weapons have never been copied.


    The reason is not that scientists in the new world do not have such ability, but that such weapons are too slow to attack and are not suitable for the new world full of fighters, so they are completely eliminated.


    The attack speed of the warrior is very fast. If you fight the warrior with such a weapon, you will be killed by the warrior before the attack is sent out.


    We seem to be powerful weapons, which were eliminated by the new world. I am a little disappointed. I no longer pay attention to such weapons, but make every effort to attack and take down these people who attacked our mirror God one by one.


    The brothers of the escort who came with me to deal with these enemies are even more ferocious. They will kill at least one enemy with every move and do it mercilessly.


    They are soldiers. They know that whoever is kind and soft on the battlefield will have no good results, so they are very fierce and merciless.


    I watched these enemies gradually disappear. I felt that I couldn''t go on like this, so I quickly shouted, "brothers, stay alive!"


    Fortunately, I shouted in time. The last enemy, who happened to be the one headed by them, was caught and killed by one of our guards when my cry came.


    My words saved his life in time. I almost lost the only prisoner of war. I can''t know their origin.


    This battle was a one-sided massacre. We soon ended the battle, and no one was injured or killed.


    Escorting the first enemy into the mirror God, I directly took off his protective clothing and asked him to show his true face.


    The man was very frightened. Besides shaking all over his body, he turned pale, like a seriously ill man.


    I saw that the inside of his protective clothing was wearing tight clothes, which was somewhat different from the clothes of the new world, so I said, "if you want to live, answer our questions. Otherwise, your men will be your end. "


    The man''s voice changed with fear: "you are not human... You are all monsters..."


    He was obviously scared out of his mind, and his eyes were almost distracted when he looked at us.


    I was afraid that he would die of shock. I took out a tranquilizer and injected it into his vein to calm him down.


    After the man was a little more stable, I said, "we are warriors, not monsters. Listen, I''ll only ask once. If I don''t answer or lie, I''ll kill you. Now tell me, where are you from? "


    After being injected with a tranquilizer, the man slowly recovered his composure, although his eyes staring at me were still frightened.


    Knowing that he was indeed frightened, I asked again, "where are you from? Say it! "


    He excited the spirit, seemed to be afraid of me, and hurriedly said: "we are the stars from the stars, we... We came here after the trail of the flame beast..."


    I was surprised and couldn''t help seeing Zhou Xiaoying and others.

 Chapter 154

    Zhou Xiaoying also frowned. I don''t know if she was surprised, or she thought he was really scared and stupid and talked nonsense.


    I asked again, "where are the stars? Aren''t they the same planet as ours?"


    The man nodded and hurriedly said, "the stars are a star hundreds of thousands of light-years away. We are human beings on the stars. We... Came here by starship... Are all of you so powerful? "


    I suddenly understood something, looked at the man and said, "we are martial arts, so we are powerful. Those ordinary people, who haven''t practiced, won''t be so powerful. Now tell me, what are you doing here? Are you really aliens? "


    The man nodded vigorously: "we are the aliens you call... We are looking for the flame beast. We stars are born close to the flame and worship the flame beast as our God..."


    The man breathed rapidly. He didn''t seem to adapt to our environment. He was short of oxygen.


    He said intermittently, "our detector detected that on your planet, there is our God flame beast... We came here to find the flame beast and welcome the flame beast to the stars according to the order of the king."


    "Then why did you do it to our mirror God?" Zhou Xiaoying suddenly asked, "is your weapon a laser weapon?"


    "Laser weapons?" The man looked puzzled: "are you talking about our weapons? That''s not the laser weapon you said. Our weapon is a natural sacred tree. It can send out a powerful attack beam after being stimulated. Ordinary people can''t withstand even one attack... You martial arts are the exception. "


    "Divine wood?" I wondered, "do you think this wooden stick is a divine wood? Is this stick really the trunk of a tree? "


    The man nodded, "yes. There is a divine tree growing on our stars. It germinates in a hundred years, leaves in a thousand years and becomes a tree in ten thousand years. The wooden sacred wood is the best natural weapon. It is much more powerful than the weapons made by our scientists. It is the most popular weapon for us... "


    After a pause, the man honestly continued, "but it takes at least three minutes to accumulate the energy of the next beam after it launches a beam to attack the enemy. This is its only disadvantage, and it is also a disadvantage that we can''t change... "


    I was very satisfied with this man''s cooperation, so I picked him up, sat him down in a chair, and slowly asked, "are there many stars in you?"


    "Of course not a lot, because it takes ten thousand years to become a tree, so there are less than ten sacred trees on our stars every year. Divine wood is a special weapon for your army, which ordinary people can''t get easily... If we didn''t stay away from our hometown to meet our God this time, we wouldn''t get divine wood weapons... "


    "How can you say what we say here, and say it so well?" Sun Xiang suddenly asked, "have you been here for a long time?"


    "We learned your language through your books... That kind of chip. We came here only a few days ago. "


    "So there are a lot of people here, not just a dozen of you?" With doubts, I asked, "how many people have you come?"


    "We... We have more than 1000 people scattered around the planet looking for the traces of the flame beast... We are the only one in our team... They are all dead, and now... I am the only one left."


    The words of the man from the stars immediately attracted our attention. Zhou Xiaoying was the first to say: "inform Jingshen City, the whole city is on alert!"


    As soon as I wanted to contact Zhou Shuangyin, I heard Zhou Xiaoying say, "hurry to inform the Lord of the country, tell the Lord of the country in detail about today''s affairs, and ask the Lord of the country to order immediately to find out these invading stars, take them all to Chilong city and give them to the Lord."


    Alien invasion is a big thing, so we all unconditionally obey Zhou Xiaoying''s orders and are busy notifying relevant personnel.


    The soldiers of the guard army were even more like facing a great enemy. They shut the captured star man into the temporary prison above the mirror God and sent four people to guard it in turn for fear of a little accident.


    In order to prevent the star man from committing suicide or escaping, the sergeants sealed his meridians and made him unable to move, completely becoming a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The guards stared at him all the time. Once they found any change, they would immediately take action to seal this person''s meridians again so that he could not move.


    This is the highest level of defense. Even if he is a martial artist, it is difficult to break free, let alone an ordinary star man who has not practiced.


    It seems that the physique of the stars is not as good as ours, but their science and technology are more developed and their living conditions are better than ours.


    They have spaceships that can fly across the stars and divine trees with amazing natural power, which is enough to illustrate these two points.


    When I talked to Zhou Shuangyin on the phone, I specially asked Zhou Shuangyin to have a look at the captured star man, and showed Zhou Shuangyin the star man''s protective clothing and weapons, so that Zhou Shuangyin could fully understand how serious the matter I said was.


    Zhou Shuangyin had no doubt about my words. He sent all the images of those things I showed to the city master''s house of Jingshen city and handed them to Hua Jianfeng for disposal.


    At the same time, Zhou Xiaoying and others reported our findings to Chilong city and asked the Lord of the country to order that the whole country enter a state of battle.


    For a time, the Lord of the red dragon Kingdom, in fact, the Lord of the Red Dragon City, and the vast majority of the warriors of the red dragon city knew about the star man invasion we found.


    Countless city leaders also knew this later. Under the command of the Lord of the state, everyone dispatched all over the country to launch a vigorous action to capture the stars.


    We were attacked for no reason and inadvertently found the invasion of the stars. It was a great contribution to the red dragon country. We were praised by the Lord in public. We also arranged personnel to prepare some rewards for us. We will go to the Lord after we arrive at the red dragon city.


    Inadvertently made great contributions. All of us are very happy and have a hundred times more confidence in this selection of the National Academy.


    The National People''s court will pay special attention to those who have been praised by the Lord of the state, and may give some special rewards.


    After we passed the news of the invasion of the stars, the Lord of the red dragon Kingdom immediately asked us to take the arrested stars to the red dragon city as soon as possible, saying that we would interrogate them in person.

 Chapter 155

    When we received the news, we hurried on without stopping.


    The bodies of those stars we killed before were simply buried before we left. As for their protective clothing and weapons, we naturally took them as our own and distributed them to all those in need.


    Such a decision was agreed by all of us, so we have no opinion.


    Along the way, we were on our way nonstop except that we delayed some time for necessary supplies.


    When we arrived at Chilong City, we were five days ahead of schedule.


    When I came to Chilong City, the first thing I felt was that it was really big. Not to mention the sea of people here, just the size of the city gate made me feel small and had to look up to it.


    There are three big characters "red dragon city" on the gate. I was shocked at a glance and seemed to have been attacked.


    My friends, who were also surprised, said in one voice: "this must be the authentic work of the Lord of the country, which contains the Lord''s authority and momentum, so we feel an amazing sense of oppression when we look at it."


    I nodded in agreement, but did not speak.


    The mirror God was left outside the city by us, where there was a special place to park the flying cars from various cities to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    In order to ensure that the star man was sent directly to the Lord, we found a deputy commander at the gate of Chilong city and asked him to escort the star man to the Lord''s house.


    We were led by the deputy chief tie of the red dragon city guard to escort the stars we caught to the city master''s house of red dragon city.


    The city Lord''s house of Chilong city is also the residence of the Lord of the state of Chilong, because the city Lord of Chilong city and the Lord of the state of Chilong are one person.


    No one dared to call the name of the overseas Lord directly in the cities outside or in the city of Chilong. Everyone called him "the Lord" to show respect.


    Over time, the people of Chilong country almost didn''t know the real name of the Lord. What they remembered was the word "Lord".


    We don''t have time to enjoy the scenery of the capital of the red dragon country, and we don''t have the energy to feel the prosperity and excitement here. Our task is to escort the stars to see the Lord and obey the Lord''s orders.


    If it goes well, we will be praised again by the Lord, and then give us some rewards. It is even possible to keep the ten people who participated in the selection of the National Academy directly in the National Academy.


    If something goes wrong, all this is likely to turn around. We will not only not be praised by the Lord, but also be scolded by the Lord.


    At that time, let alone stay in the national court, it will be a problem whether they can survive or not.


    This is the truth that fortune lies in misfortune, and misfortune lies in fortune.


    Fortunately, the deputy commander of Chilong city was very careful. In addition to personally taking us to the Lord, he also specially sent a team to follow us and protect us in an all-round way.


    At first, I was very nervous. It seemed that someone would attack us. I didn''t dare to be careless.


    I walked carefully with you for about three kilometers. There was no accident, so I slowly relaxed.


    This is the capital of the state of Chilong. There are the most high-level warriors. Sergeants can be seen everywhere. I think it should be very safe.


    Stars should not know that their people have been caught by us. Otherwise, this journey is just a good opportunity for them to save people. If they miss it, it will not be easy to succeed.


    The rescuers of the stars have never appeared. We all feel that we will smoothly bring the stars to the Lord today.


    Even the deputy commander of Chilong City, who had been careful, looked at Zhou Xiaoying and said, "leader Zhou, it seems that our previous worries are superfluous. It is less than 500 meters away from the national court. Turning around the corner and passing through a square, it is the national court. I don''t think anyone will come to make trouble."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly and said, "thanks to the help of the deputy commander, we stopped the curfew people, and we arrived here so smoothly."


    "Zhou Tongling is polite. This is my duty. I dare not ask Zhou Tongling to thank me." The deputy commander smiled and said, "we continue to move forward. The Lord has been waiting for a long time. I think we are in a hurry now."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly, walked forward and seemed to relax.


    I walked behind Zhou Xiaoying, always paying attention to every pedestrian around me, and didn''t dare to relax completely.


    If we get here and are robbed or killed by this star man, our previous efforts will be wasted.


    I still feel a little nervous in my heart. After all, it''s the first time I encounter such a thing. When escorting prisoners, it looks very powerful on the surface. In fact, there are many hidden dangers. If I''m not careful, it''s easy to have accidents.


    Fortunately, we asked the deputy commander for help. His soldiers were very deterrent to those who wanted to rob the stars to ensure that we successfully completed the task.


    When we came to the gate of the Lord''s house, we were stopped by another man who seemed to be the leader.


    The man was quite arrogant and said, "who''s coming? This is the Lord''s house. No admittance!"


    The deputy commander who brought us stepped forward, saluted and said, "leader Zheng Tong, these people are from Jingshen city to participate in the selection of the national court. They are the people the Lord named to see. Please inform him."


    The commander surnamed Zheng looked at us and suddenly seemed to find a treasure. He shouted with great exaggeration: "it''s vice commander Li. Who should I be? Sorry, I didn''t notice just now. What did deputy commander Li just say? Are these from Jingshen city? "


    The deputy commander who brought us here is surnamed Li, but I don''t know his name.


    Listen to deputy commander Li said, "they are from Jingshen city. The Lord asked to see them by name and asked commander Zheng to help pass it on."


    Zheng Tongling smiled and said, "it''s easy to say. Wait a minute. I''ll help you pass it right away. But... "


    When commander Zheng said this, he suddenly stopped and looked at the strange expression on our faces.


    Deputy commander Li looked at us and saw that we didn''t know, so he had to take out a small metal card from his protective clothing pocket and handed it to Zheng Tongling with three points of reluctance.


    I saw that when deputy commander Li handed the metal card to commander Zheng Tongling, he was very helpless and whispered, "it''s no respect. Please accept it."


    Commander Zheng immediately smiled, took the metal card and said with a smile, "is this a black gold card? Thank you, deputy commander Li. Zheng won''t forget it. "

 Chapter 156

    What is black gold? Is it a very rare metal?


    I don''t know what black gold is, but it can be seen from Zheng Tongling''s face that black gold is a very precious thing.


    This is a blatant acceptance of bribes and a demand for bribes. It seems that Zheng Tongling is not a good man.


    With deputy commander Li''s black gold card as the key to the briefing, Zheng Tongling soon arranged a person to give us a briefing.


    Deputy commander Li chatted with Commander Zheng without a word. The rest of us did nothing and stood in place looking at everything around us.


    After all, this is the government house. Everything seems solemn and orderly.


    In particular, the huge square we have just passed is very domineering.


    On both sides of the channel paved with white jade floor tiles, there are towering giant trees up to 100 meters. These giant trees are very rare varieties. At this time, the festival is full of colorful flowers, overflowing fragrance and picturesque beauty.


    In the middle of the square is a huge arena. The scale of this arena is several times larger than that of Li Xin.


    I visually checked that the arena is at least thousands of square meters in size.


    At present, the square is full of people in Chilong city. They are here for entertainment, leisure and talking. They are all happy.


    This is the capital of Chilong state. Naturally, it is more peaceful and peaceful. The people here will naturally live a happier life.


    After a while, the messenger came back. He told us that the Lord of the kingdom was waiting for us. Let''s go in at once.


    So our party hurried to follow the man into the Lord''s house. After walking for more than ten minutes, we were finally stopped again outside a magnificent building with a height of 100 floors.


    Not everyone can go to see the Lord. We have been prepared for this. We don''t think it''s wrong to be stopped.


    "The leader of Jingshen City, deputy leader Li, and the Lord of the country let two people escorting the stars meet. Others, please wait in place. You are not allowed to walk around without orders. " The people who stopped us said these words like endorsements without looking at us. They looked very arrogant.


    It is said that the Lord of the state is on the top floor of this building. To meet the Lord of the red dragon state on the top floor, we must pass through this person, so we dare not say more.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Deputy Li Tongtie the captured star man to see the Lord, and the rest of us will stay here and wait.


    We didn''t dare to walk around, let alone talk. We all stood in place like wooden stakes.


    About half an hour later, Zhou Xiaoying and deputy commander Li came down. They smiled and knew that they had received the praise from the Lord of the country.


    We didn''t ask much here, so we all looked at Zhou Xiaoying and deputy commander Li and waited for them to speak.


    When Zhou Xiaoying returned to us, she smiled and said, "the Lord greatly appreciated our capture of the stars and said that we have made great contributions this time and given each of us a reward. Later, someone will send us to the residence arranged by the national court for us. Everyone has a share. "


    We all thought it was a supreme honor, and we couldn''t help saying in unison, "thank you, Lord!"


    The man who stopped us, who was originally dismissive of us, licked his face and asked us, "did the Lord reward you? What is that? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "it''s just some cultivation materials that are good for the martial arts. There''s nothing special."


    The man smiled and said, "I wonder if the Lord of the Kingdom has given you medicine No. 1? If so, I can buy it at a high price. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned. She glanced at the man doing business in the Lord''s house and said with a bitter smile: "there is no medicine No. 1. It''s a medicine of tens of thousands of yuan. How can the Lord give it to us easily?"


    The man was no longer interested or talking, and turned to look elsewhere.


    We looked at each other with a wry smile. As we were about to leave here, someone said, "the personnel of Jingshen city are going with me. I''ll take you to arrange accommodation!"


    The man''s smiling appearance is very likable, especially his round face. He looks like a food lover. He''s fat like this.


    "Hello, everyone. My name is saisan division. I''m the manager of the Lord''s house. You are the guests of the Lord, so you are arranged to stay in another courtyard of the Lord''s house. I''ve asked someone to push away the dormitory over there. You live in other courts of the Lord''s house and wait for the selection of the national court. "


    The man who claimed to be the third division smiled and said to us, "if you have anything or need, you can come to me directly."


    Zhou Xiaoying said on behalf of us, "thank you, manager Sai. I''ll trouble you often in the future. I just want to ask, didn''t the Lord tell us to wait at the residence arranged by the national court? Why have we changed places now? "


    The third division smiled and said, "well, in order to prevent someone from hurting you, the Lord specially set aside other courts in the Lord''s house for you to stay temporarily. It''s a great honor. It''s your honor. Don''t think about it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying hugged her fist and said, "well, thank you, Lord and tournament manager."


    The third division nodded slightly, still smiled and said, "you''re welcome. Come with me. You have a rest first. Someone will bring today''s lunch later. "


    We thanked in unison, followed the third division to leave the Lord''s house, walked about 500 meters to the left of the Lord''s house, and saw a large yard in the northwest of the square.


    The courtyard wall is very high. I can''t see the inside from the outside. However, I can see that the gate of the courtyard is very grand. It should really be another courtyard of the Lord''s residence.


    Following the third division into the other courtyard, I saw a row of neat villas located in the courtyard.


    Let me count. There are 18 villas, all of which are independent three-story villas, luxurious, warm and livable.


    The third division pointed to these villas and said to us, "you can choose freely and live wherever you want. If you have any special needs, you can see our guards when you go out, tell them your needs, and they will meet you as much as possible. "


    Once again, we thanked several people and chose a suitable villa to live in.


    In fact, most of the people who came to Chilong City stayed on the mirror God and didn''t follow here.


    Count up, we came to the Lord''s house, that is, more than 20 people. With so many houses, we can live whatever we want.


    However, in order to gather everyone together and facilitate contact, Zhou Xiaoying decided that we lived in three villas and the rest were empty.


    I live with other male martial artists who participated in the selection of the National Academy. The soldiers of Jingshen city guard live in one building. Zhou Xiaoying, Sun Xiang and Hua Ying live in one building because they are girls.

 Chapter 157

    The villa is not suitable for cultivation, because the rooms are connected and easy to be disturbed.


    So we came up with a good way. The ten of us chose an empty villa, closed the door after entering, and practiced in peace of mind.


    The selection of the National Academy will begin soon. We should seize the time to practice and strive to gain something in the last time.


    It would be better if that person could break through at this time.


    Now the overall strength of our ten people is not very strong. The strong ones are two second-class generals, Wang Jingshi and Hua Ying. The others are first-class generals.


    The overall strength of our Jingshen city can only be said to be average in the selection of the National Academy, even if it is medium, I''m afraid it''s still difficult.


    In some cities much larger than Jingshen City, there are many people sent out, and there are many more experts in them.


    It''s said that there are some big cities. Very few of the people sent this time have the cultivation of level 4 generals.


    A level 4 general under the age of 18 must be a genius among geniuses and the most powerful young martial artist.


    We don''t intend to get the top, so it''s not realistic.


    Our goal is that someone can stay in the national court through the selection of the national court, end the history that no one has stayed in the national court in Jingshen city in recent years, and win glory for Jingshen city.


    I was curious about the prosperity of Chilong city. When everyone went to practice, I left my residence alone and came to the square.


    I found a taxi flying car and asked the driver to take me around Chilong city to get familiar with the environment of Chilong city.


    Finally, I came to Chilong city. It is necessary to understand the local customs and beautiful scenery of Chilong city first.


    I looked at the various buildings below in the car. I just felt that the size and prosperity of Chilong city were something I had never seen before.


    Even the cities we have seen along the way that are much larger than Jingshen city can not be compared with Chilong city.


    Chilong city is full of shops and residential areas, neat and orderly.


    When I look down from the sky, I just feel like a picture painted on a huge canvas, beautiful and frightening.


    The driver is a local. He is very familiar with Chilong city. He will be very enthusiastic to tell me what interesting places there are.


    When we passed a place that looked like a casino, the driver said, "do you want to go down and try your luck?"


    I wanted to see it. Thinking that I had won a lot of money in phantom city before, I nodded and landed outside the huge casino with the driver.


    The casino was overcrowded. Every gambling table was crowded with people. The driver and I couldn''t squeeze in to play, so we had to turn around and watch others gamble.


    Not to mention, the feeling of watching others gamble is actually very good. The feeling of worrying and praying for others is no worse than when we gamble ourselves.


    Gamblers just want to seek stimulation. Watching others gamble is also very exciting.


    After leaving the casino, I stopped by to see some shops around here.


    The decoration of the shop here is more luxurious, and the waiters inside are more polite, which makes people feel very good.


    The driver was not interested in this. He had been used to it for a long time. After following me for a while, he reminded me to get in the car and go somewhere else.


    It took me almost two hours to show the whole core area of Chilong city.


    As for those places outside the core area of Chilong City, I don''t intend to look at them now, because it takes too much time.


    Maybe I''ll have a chance to visit the red dragon city again. If I can successfully pass the selection of the National Academy and stay here.


    At that time, I will have a good taste instead of taking a look in such a hurry.


    When I returned to my residence, Zhou Xiaoying and Sun Xiang were practicing the jade girl nine swords in the open space in front of the villa.


    Both of them are as sharp as electricity and bright as swords. They are absorbed in cultivation and have no feeling for my arrival.


    After watching for a while, I felt that I should practice, so I turned and left here.


    The reward given to us by the Lord has been sent. What I get is a elixir and war skills.


    I really need the elixir now, but I decided to transfer it to others after reading the war skills.


    I have the sword technique of killing gods, dragon subduing formula, Shura Sabre technique and other combat skills that need to be cultivated. In addition, I need to cultivate the family mental skill, beast resisting determination and other skills. I don''t intend to cultivate other combat skills for the time being.


    Moreover, I found that the war skills given to us by the Lord are more common than my God killing sword.


    After three days of practice in the villa, the National Academy sent someone to inform us to report to the National Academy and prepare to participate in the selection.


    This is good news. Ten of us gathered excitedly after being informed. After saying goodbye to Zhou Xiaoying and others, we were taken to a flying car and went to the assembly place of the national court.


    When we reached the assembly place of the national court, there were already many people waiting here.


    Seeing that they wear all kinds of protective clothes and are young people, we know that they are sent by different cities to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    The protective clothing of ten of us is the most special, because it is the booty obtained from the stars.


    The flame on our protective clothing looks scary, but it won''t hurt ourselves.


    The defensive performance of this kind of protective clothing is much more powerful than that of our previous protective clothing, which increases the possibility of winning.


    Defense is also one of the combat effectiveness and one of the strength of the warrior.


    Ten people in Jingshen City stood together and looked very dazzling, which attracted many people''s attention.


    The protective clothing on us is one reason for their attention. The other reason is that except that Sun Xiang and Hua Ying are girls and petite, the other ten of us are very strong men.


    Just one stop here, we look vigorous, majestic and naturally eye-catching.


    Although there are a large number of people from some big cities, men and women are tall and short, which is somewhat uneven.


    "Brother," almost immediately, people from other cities came to say hello. He hugged his fist and said with a smile, "I''m Zhao Feipeng from Macheng. Where are you from? How about we make a friend? "


    Among the ten of us, according to our strength and potential, Sun Xiang should be our temporary captain, so she stepped forward and said, "brother Zhao is polite. We are from Jingshen city. Please give us more advice. "


    Zhao Feipeng said with a smile: "I don''t dare to ask Gao''s name. Ten people came to Macheng this time. Like the number of people in Jingshen City, I hope to cooperate and take care of each other in the future selection."

 Chapter 158

    Sun Xiang smiled and said, "my name is Sun Xiang. We in Jingshen city have no objection to brother Zhao''s proposal. "


    Zhao Feipeng said with a smile, "then we will cooperate sincerely and work together to pass the front checkpoints. When the final individual selection comes, we will show our abilities. "


    This person should be a very sociable person. When talking, he quickly connected us all with the people in Macheng.


    Fortunately, this is also what we hope. To pass the selection of the National Council, we can''t do without allies in the front group war.


    The teams sent by those powerful cities have four levels of generals and a large number of people. The people in small and medium cities are not their opponents alone.


    Zhao Feipeng''s words made us all take a high look at him, and Sun Xiang said, "then please give orders to brother Zhao. We will cooperate with brother Zhao and spend the previous checkpoints together."


    Zhao Feipeng didn''t refuse either. He hugged his fist and said, "then Zhao will do his duty. We have contacted the brothers of the two cities before. Now, with the brothers of Jingshen City, we have 40 people. I think we won''t suffer in the previous checkpoints. "


    It turned out that before us, Zhao Feipeng had contacted people from two other cities to join his team, and the number of those two teams, together, is 20. I think they are all from cities with a population of about one million, just like our mirror God city.


    The total number of people in the four cities is 40, which is about the same as that of a city with a population of 10 million.


    I don''t know what Zhao Feipeng''s accomplishments are. I quietly said to Hua Ying standing next to me, "what accomplishments is Zhao Feipeng? Can you tell? "


    Hua Ying shook her head slightly and whispered, "he should also be a second-class general. Looking at him, he won''t be higher than me."


    I know Hua Ying is also a second-class general. If Zhao Feipeng is also a second-class general like Hua Ying, there are at least four second-class generals in our temporarily combined team, and the strength is still slowly increasing.


    If I had made a breakthrough in my previous cultivation, it would be better. Unfortunately, I made several efforts and finally failed to make a breakthrough. I am still a first-class military general.


    However, my skill of killing God sword has reached the eleventh move, which is of great help to my combat effectiveness. I can be regarded as a success.


    Now, if I use the killing God sword technique, I can use the sword more than a thousand times in an instant, and the reality is uncertain. I can do whatever I want.


    Such a swordsmanship state has reached the initial completion state mentioned in the killing divine sword method.


    More than a thousand times in the blink of an eye, I think, in actual combat, as long as I have the chance to use the sword, there is no way for a warrior of my same level to avoid my attack.


    Even the second-class and third-class generals who are higher than my level, I am confident that I will fight them without defeat.


    But if I fight with level 4 generals, I may have no hope but to be defeated.


    After we waited for about half an hour together, most of the people who participated in the selection of the National Academy came and gathered in time.


    At this time, a steward of the National People''s court stood up and said, "everyone is here to participate in the selection of the National People''s court. Now listen, I have a few points to emphasize first. You must remember the big housework so as not to affect your achievements and future. "


    When he said this, he coughed deliberately to attract our attention.


    We all quieted down and waited for him to go on.


    The man smiled with satisfaction and continued, "I, he Shide, am a steward of the national court. Now I would like to stress that the purpose of this ten-year selection of the National Academy is to select 100 young people from among the handsome young people to stay in the National Academy for further study, so as to serve in the National Academy and various cities in the future. "


    As soon as he Shide''s words were spoken, many people couldn''t help but start talking, because the notice we received before said that only about 30 people were left, which suddenly increased the number of places several times, and everyone''s opportunities greatly increased. They were very excited.


    He Shide coughed again, raised his voice and said, "don''t talk first. Listen to me. Now be quiet and give you time to ask questions."


    He Shide''s words didn''t make everyone quiet. Some people were still talking because they were excited.


    A guard soldier who kept order on one side shouted at this time: "shut up, people who talk again, leave here immediately and lose the qualification to participate in the selection."


    As soon as this was said, everyone immediately calmed down. They were not afraid of anything, but they were afraid of coming all the way. They couldn''t participate in the selection because of some small things. Isn''t it really a big loss?


    He Shide then said, "there are two levels in this selection. The first level is like this: everyone is divided into small teams for trial tasks, and each team does not exceed 100 people. The teams of each city can combine freely and form a new team temporarily to participate in the test of the Xuanwu test place of Chilong state. "


    When they heard this, some people couldn''t help talking.


    He Shide waited for a moment. After everyone''s discussion decreased, he said, "everyone''s goal is that each team should find at least one xuangui beast in the place of Xuanwu trial, take it or kill it and bring it back here."


    Someone couldn''t help asking, "can you finish the task as long as you kill a black turtle?"


    He Shide nodded slightly: "attention, everyone, the team that receives or kills the most turtles and beasts will get the highest score ranking accordingly. This ranking is the basic score when you participate in the second level in the future. So we should find as many turtles and beasts as possible and work together to kill them or accept them. Do you have any questions? You can bring it up now. "


    I was surprised to hear such a task. They all said that the selection of the National Academy was the most severe. Such a trial task was not difficult. It seemed that it didn''t live up to the name.


    Someone, like me, had some doubts about this, so he asked, "what kind of star beast is the Black Turtle beast?"? Is it great? "


    He Shide said, "xuangui beast is a variant xuangui star beast, which is similar to the category of spirit beast. Its adult individual strength is equivalent to that of a level 5 general. Xuangui beasts spend most of their time together, so their combat effectiveness is not a simple level 5 general, but should be close to level 6. "


    "So if we encounter black turtles and beasts, but can''t beat them, will our lives be in danger?"

 Chapter 159

    He Shide hesitated a little: "the black turtle will be provoked to fight back after being attacked. Everyone should pay attention to safety. The selection of the National People''s court has always allowed people to die, so if there is an accident, you can only save yourself. In advance, the people of the national court will not save everyone. Everything depends on everyone''s luck and strength. "


    "If there is no rescue for such a powerful star beast, the casualties will be great. What''s the matter? Is it too inhumane for the national court to do so? "


    He Shide smiled: "the talents selected by the National Academy must be the most powerful talents in the whole Chilong country. Those who are not strong or have bad luck should not easily participate in the selection, so as not to lose their lives in vain. "


    After hearing this, someone asked, "are there many such mysterious turtles and beasts in the Xuanwu test place? Are there any other powerful star beasts? "


    He Shide said, "the place of Xuanwu trial is the largest place of trial in our Chilong kingdom. There are all kinds of stars and beasts in it. There are even maned pigs and beasts with strength comparable to level 9 generals. As for the number of black turtles and beasts, this is not what I can know. You will naturally know when you go in. "


    "How long is this mission?"


    He Shide raised his wrist to take a look at the time and said, "we will gather here early tomorrow morning. We will arrange everyone to take a flying car to the place of Xuanwu test. Since you entered the place of Xuanwu test, you have ten days to hunt xuangui beast. Ten days later, we will wait for everyone to return outside the Xuanwu test place. "


    We all nodded, and everyone vaguely felt that the selection of the National Academy was really not simple.


    To know how difficult it is to stay in one place for ten days and face all kinds of star beasts and ubiquitous dangers.


    Originally, I thought we would be very safe together with Zhao Feipeng and others. I didn''t expect that the selection level would be so difficult and not safe at all.


    The 40 of us really dare not take it lightly in the face of powerful xuangui beasts and star beasts as powerful as those maned pig beasts.


    Zhao Feipeng was the first to think of this. He quietly discussed with Sun Xiang: "we have to find some more allies. Otherwise, it will be difficult to pass this first pass. If we don''t say it, there may be a lot of casualties."


    Sun Xiang nodded: "everything is arranged by brother Zhao. All the staff of Jingshen city fully support brother Zhao''s decision."


    Zhao Feipeng frowned and nodded, quietly walked aside, ready to contact more allies to pass the first level.


    I thought to myself: I''ve seen the maned pig beast. It''s really powerful. I was almost killed by it last time.


    If my green dragon and flame beast are around, I can easily pass this first level.


    Use the ability of the flame beast to find the Black Turtle beast, and then rely on the speed of the green dragon to kill the Black Turtle beast. In this way, the first level will be very easy.


    Unfortunately, when I came, I didn''t bring the green dragon and flame beast, and I didn''t expect that the selection of the National Academy would need their help.


    The flame beast and the green dragon stayed with Zhou Shuangyin. Now it''s too late to send Zhou Shuangyin.


    However, I''ve practiced beast control. Although my main energy is not focused on it, I''m confident that ordinary star beasts can accept them in a short time and let them be used by me.


    This is my secret. Even my sister Zhou Xiaoying, I didn''t tell her.


    When we enter the place of Xuanwu trial, I will try to subdue several powerful star beasts first and let them help me fight, find xuangui beasts and guard against possible enemies


    I was thinking about it alone. Sun Xiang suddenly whispered to me, "brother Dongfang, do you have any ideas? I heard that you have been alone in the endless swamp for several years. You should know many good ways to deal with star beasts... "


    Before Sun Xiang finished, I interrupted her: "don''t tell others. I was lucky at that time and didn''t meet any powerful star beasts. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have died in the endless swamp."


    Sun Xiang nodded slightly and said with a smile, "brother Dongfang is modest. I heard from sister Zhou Xiaoying that you have met many powerful stars and beasts there, and you can escape skillfully every time... Brother Dongfang, this selection, we Jingshen city will have someone to stay anyway, so please give more support to brother Dongfang... "


    I frowned and blamed Zhou Xiaoying for talking and telling Sun Xiang everything about me.


    At this time, I had no choice but to say, "I''ll do my best at that time, but if I have any experience, I really have nothing to say. The situation of endless swamp is different from that here. There is no comparability, and it is impossible to predict what dangers will be encountered. We can only take one step at a time. "


    Sun Xiang frowned and said, "why does brother Dongfang say that? Have you found anything? "


    After thinking for a while, I decided to tell the truth: "didn''t you find out? When I was in the endless swamp, most of the time I stayed there alone without threats from mankind... Here, there were at least tens of thousands of people participating in the selection. In order to compete for the Black Turtle and beast or avoid danger, everyone could attack others at any time. "


    After a pause, I looked around, lowered my voice and said, "those who secretly think of getting something for nothing will do it to us... In this case, we have less time and energy to guard against star beasts than against humans... Do you understand what I mean?"


    Sun Xiang nodded, stopped talking, lowered his head, as if he were lost in meditation.


    At this time, someone asked, "what''s the matter? How is the number of black turtles killed or taken by a team allocated to each team member? Is it distributed equally or according to the output? "


    He Shide said: "this is based on the number of black turtles killed or taken by the whole team, and will not be allocated to everyone. In other words, the harvest of a team is the harvest of all of the team. At that time, we will rank according to the number and set your basic scores in turn. "


    "Isn''t everyone in a team the same basic score? It''s not fair! "


    "This is only the basic score, which is the score of your first level. The second level behind will be a personal ranking war. At that time, your scores will be opened. " He Shide said reluctantly, "the rules are agreed by the Lord of the country. Don''t have any opinions. Just follow them."

 Chapter 160

    "If we form a team, will the team with less than 100 people lose the qualification to participate in the selection?"


    Zhao Feipeng was not the one who asked this. It seems that he didn''t find anyone willing to form a team with him at the moment, so he asked this question.


    He Shide said with a smile, "we have considered this. When we gather tomorrow, we will take out all the teams that do not reach 100 people and regroup them until they reach 100 people. Finally, for those who are less than 100 people, we will let them participate in any team at random to ensure that everyone can participate in the selection. "


    It turned out that the National People''s court still had such consideration, which was considered well. After hearing this, we were no longer in a hurry and continued to listen to other people''s questions.


    Someone asked, "if our team is reduced in the process of fighting... Can we pull people in temporarily?"


    He Shide shook his head: "each team has its own team code. This code cannot be changed or exchanged with others. If you lose personnel in the battle, you can only be the rest to continue the battle. Unless the whole team is dead and the delisted team, in any other case, they should continue to fight until the time comes and stop this selection. "


    "Can''t you quit or give up halfway?"


    He Shide''s eyes were cold and shouted, "no! If you want to quit, quit now. No one is allowed to leave the place of Xuanwu test for less than ten days after entering the place of Xuanwu test. The place of Xuanwu trial will be closed after you enter. Everyone can''t leave. "


    "Isn''t it more dangerous? If you go in, you can''t come out. You have to face a star beast with the strength of nine level generals. Is this selection too bloody? "


    He Shide looked at the questioner rather embarrassed and had to say, "if you have concerns and want to quit, you can quit now. The selection of the National Council has been approved by the Lord of the country, and there can be no change in the rules. "


    After hearing what Hester said, the questioner could only remain silent and stop talking.


    The rules here, either obey or quit, are simple and ruthless.


    Sun Xiang and I did not comment on this, nor did anyone think of quitting.


    We came all the way here and quit before taking part in the trial task. Let alone Hua Jianfeng, even our own family won''t forgive us.


    Sun Xiang is the most powerful person among us, so she thinks more. Since she asked me if there was a good way, she has been thinking about something. She didn''t speak or listen to others.


    The same is true of Hua Ying standing aside. She is also a second-class military general and the strong among us, so she had to think more about some things and fell into meditation.


    I''m the most relaxed. I''ve had the experience of staying in the star herd, so I''m not in a hurry and don''t need to think about it.


    Despite many concerns, we arrived at the place of Xuanwu trial as scheduled.


    After the people of the national court sent us here, they went back separately. No one told us what to do next.


    Those of us who didn''t quit gathered outside the place of Xuanwu trial. The people waiting for the place of Xuanwu trial opened the defense network here and let us enter the place of Xuanwu trial.


    The people of Jingshen city are still with Zhao Feipeng. The difference is that we collectively joined the team from the super city Guancheng.


    Jingshen city and Macheng, as well as two other cities with a population of one million who had previously allied with us, joined the team of Guancheng.


    Because Guancheng is a super city with a population of more than 20 million, they sent a team of 60 people.


    Our joining just met the requirement of 100 people and formed a new team.


    Zhao Feipeng naturally can''t continue to be the captain. The new captain is Du Yu, a female warrior who has reached the level 4 general level.


    Du Yusheng is very beautiful, with a height of 1.75 meters and a super good figure. He is a tall beauty rarely seen.


    However, she is very cold to people, especially to those of us from small cities, who are too lazy to take a more look.


    This makes me dislike her. After all, we are allies. Even if they are strong, we can''t ignore our existence too much.


    The most irritating thing is that Du Yu always looks like a commanding officer, yelling at everyone, which makes me even more unhappy.


    Although I don''t like Du Yu very much, I don''t say much, because there are two level Four generals in Du Yu''s team, one is herself and the other is a male warrior named Dewey.


    Dewey is said to be Du Yu''s cousin, a little older than Du Yu.


    The brothers and sisters of the Du family are strong and are the core figures of the younger generation in Guancheng.


    In addition to level 4 generals, there are more than a dozen Level 3 generals in Guancheng. They are all stronger than our people, and I can''t afford to provoke them.


    In addition, the rest of Guancheng are all second-class generals. The overall strength is there, and I dare not say more.


    The strongest man in Jingshen city is the second-class general. If he conflicts with the people in Guancheng, he won''t have to fight first.


    Fortunately, we are now in the United Front. Standing together is brothers. There can be no conflict for the common goal.


    The place of the Xuanwu test is the place of the test that is all under the control of the red dragon country. Although the star beasts inside are powerful, they are also trapped by the powerful array arranged by the red dragon country. They have no way to leave the place of the Xuanwu test all their life.


    The whole place of Xuanwu test was trapped by the high level of the red dragon kingdom with an array handed down at an unknown time. No one can get in and out without the garrison here taking the initiative to open the array.


    Similarly, if the array is not opened, the star beast inside can''t leave here for half a step.


    Ten nine level generals specially convened by the Lord of the red dragon state presided over the array, which is a very powerful force in the red dragon city.


    The task of these people is to maintain the stable operation of the array here, open the door of the array for humans who need to enter or come out, and prevent star beasts from escaping by chance.


    After we arrived at Qi, the array was opened by these people. We had ten minutes to enter the place of Xuanwu test. It''s out of date.


    So at the moment when the array was opened, we collectively entered the place of Xuanwu test, and no one dared to hesitate.


    When entering the place of Xuanwu trial, each team will randomly choose a direction and quickly distance itself from other teams.


    When I first entered Xuanwu, no one would be foolish enough to fight with other teams here and waste time and energy.


    If we want to start a war, we must wait until other teams have gained something. Otherwise, no one will be foolish enough to do such a thing.

 Chapter 161

    We followed Du Yufei to leave here quickly and went deep into the depths of Xuanwu.


    Du Yu meant to find the Black Turtle beast as soon as possible. Everyone worked together to kill a Black Turtle beast first at the fastest speed to see how powerful the Black Turtle beast was, so that everyone had a psychological preparation.


    After confirming the severity of the Black Turtle beast, you may be able to hunt in groups to save time.


    Of course, we can also go to another place to continue to find the mysterious turtle and beast. If everyone works together, we can save time to a certain extent.


    Du Yu wants to make many black turtles and beasts in our hands as soon as possible, and strive to get the first place in this trial.


    I don''t agree with Du Yu''s idea, because in this case, we can easily lose personnel in the war with xuangui beast, resulting in unnecessary casualties.


    Continuous fighting will make people tired, and martial artists are no exception, not to mention fighting with star beasts like xuangui beast, which is comparable to level 5 generals.


    But Du Yu was the captain, and I had to follow her and run all the way to find the whereabouts of the xuangui beast.


    I have an idea, that is, at the right opportunity, quietly leave Du Yu and them to subdue some powerful star beasts or spirit beasts, preferably the one with strong attack power.


    Then we took the people of Jingshen city to slowly search for the Black Turtle beast and hunt or subdue the Black Turtle beast.


    Safety first, if you lose your life for trial, it''s not worth it.


    I can''t talk to Du Yu about this idea. She won''t agree. So I can only wait for the opportunity to finish it quietly.


    Du Yu quickly ran hundreds of kilometers with us. He also saw some star beasts along the way, but none of them were the mysterious turtle beasts we were looking for.


    A very few of us began to feel tired. Their physical strength was not good. They used Reiki or Zhenqi to travel for a long time and consumed a lot.


    Du Yu suddenly stopped in front of a huge tree, looked at us and said, "let''s have a rest."


    We all stopped and looked at Du Yu waiting for her order. Since we took her as the captain, we should also do this.


    I quietly stayed at the back of the team, looking for opportunities and secretly observing the surrounding environment.


    If I want to act, I must have the right opportunity and contact Sun Xiang and others in advance.


    Du Yu''s strength is very strong, but her experience of survival in the wild is very general. The place she stopped is not the commanding height around. Moreover, because there are tall trees and her sight is blocked, she can''t find the potential dangers around in time. Once attacked, unexpected casualties are likely to occur.


    I looked and saw a hill not far from my left, which was a commanding height nearby.


    I slipped over and without disturbing anyone, came to the hill and began to look at the surrounding environment.


    Here is a hill, with countless hills scattered around, like giant star beasts lurking one after another.


    There are countless tall trees and dense weeds growing here. The line of sight is blocked. It is very suitable for ambush.


    If a powerful star beast lurks around here, we will be in trouble.


    Perhaps my living experience in the endless swamp reminded me that this place is absolutely unsafe. I observed everything around it very carefully and soon noticed a trace of uneasiness.


    When my heart moved, I would make a sound to warn people to be careful.


    Just then, I suddenly saw a small head emerging from the branches and leaves of a big tree not far in front of me.


    This little head is sharp like a mouse, but it is much larger than a mouse. It has three eyes on its head, two on both sides are blue eyes, and the one in the middle is blood red.


    What kind of star beast is this? It''s really weird. I''ve never seen it before.


    Even in the endless swamp, I have seen all kinds of star beasts, and I have never seen such star beasts.


    Curious, I held back without warning, but quietly approached this strange star beast.


    The aura in my body works and slowly runs the Royal beast. My purpose is not to catch this unknown strange star beast, but to subdue it.


    I only practiced the upper part of the beast, so I can only communicate with the star beast through the beast and let it follow me independently.


    As for the way to completely subdue the star beast, it will be told in the second half of the Royal beast. Now I haven''t learned such ability.


    As long as you are willing to follow my star beast, it is no different from being accepted by me.


    The wisdom of star beasts is still much worse than that of humans, so once they decide to follow me, they will generally accompany me all their life and never leave.


    I quietly run the Royal beast decision, and slowly got in touch with this star beast who didn''t know what it was.


    To get in touch with the star beast or spirit beast requires the soul power of human beings, which is also the basic power of beast defense.


    The communication between us is through soul communication. There can be no evil intention in the transmitted information. Otherwise, the star beast or spirit beast can easily feel it and will never be close to you again.


    Once the star beast or spirit beast senses malice, it will immediately escape or attack me, and I will lose the possibility of accepting them.


    A minute later, the unknown star beast slowly leaned out of the leaves and looked at me.


    In a short minute of communication between souls, it has not been so much vigilance and hostility to me. It seems that the power of Royal beast decision can not be underestimated.


    For the first time, I used the Royal beast decision and Star * * flow. I thought it was impossible to succeed at once. I didn''t expect that I had succeeded more than half now.


    I continued to run the Royal beast decision, and made friendly moves to show my friendship to the star beast.


    After about a minute, the star beast finally completely put down his guard against me, came out from among the leaves and ran towards me.


    I picked up the unknown star beast the size of a domestic cat and gently stroked its smooth golden fur. It felt like I had got a friend. I was very happy.


    The star beast had no name, so I gave it one, which was called star cat. I tried to gently shout star cat several times, and it really nodded to show that it knew its name.


    This is the first time I have made friends with a star beast with a royal beast. Unlike Qinglong, star cat doesn''t follow me voluntarily, so I also have a sense of achievement for star cat''s recognition of me.


    When I run the Royal beast decision, I can simply communicate with the star cat, but I can only know whether the star cat recognizes me and whether the star cat is happy or sad.


    If I want to know the origin and strength of star cat, I still can''t do it now.

 Chapter 162

    I was very happy to get star cat, a pet star animal. I couldn''t put it down holding star cat.


    However, I still remember my previous thoughts, so after holding the star cat for a while, I began to observe around again, trying to find a powerful star beast or spirit beast for my use.


    At this time, Du Yu''s voice came over: "pay attention, we continue on our way until we find the first xuangui beast."


    So I hurried back, followed the army and went to find the Black Turtle beast. I was secretly relieved that the danger I had feared did not appear.


    I don''t know whether our luck is too good or our luck is too bad. Shortly after our departure, we met a pair of black turtles and beasts.


    The Black Turtle beast is very big. Every adult Black Turtle beast is almost one person tall and short. Its round hard back shell is two meters in diameter. It looks very huge.


    They have huge heads and sharp long teeth in their mouths, each of which is half a meter long.


    The long teeth are the attack weapons of black turtles and beasts, and their huge and hard tortoise shells are sharp defensive weapons.


    The pair we met happened to be adult turtles and beasts. The way they saw us and ignored us showed that they were in a state of full food and drink.


    Otherwise, if you see us, the turtles will attack and treat us as food.


    The attack of black turtles is a pure physical attack. They use mutated teeth to bite their enemies and prey.


    The strength of the Black Turtle beast is amazing. It is said that the bite force can reach more than a kilo. No one or star beast who is bitten can ignore the attack of such strength and will be injured or die.


    Black turtles and beasts who eat and drink enough are very lazy. They usually stay motionless in a place and can not move for several days.


    At this time, even if prey passes by them, they won''t move easily, as if they didn''t see it.


    It is said that when the black turtles and beasts with enough food and drink rest, even if their enemies attack them, they will not pay attention to them as long as they are not those particularly powerful star beasts.


    Because the steel turtle shell behind them can withstand the attack of thousands of kilograms.


    Moreover, the back shell has strong defense ability against the attack of true Qi and Reiki, and it is difficult for humans to hurt them easily.


    I once saw in a book that level five generals of the same level as xuangui and beast could not destroy their backs.


    Before we came, we did some homework quietly and knew something about xuangui beast.


    Du Yu was very happy to see the xuangui beast and shouted, "surround them and never let them run away."


    These people around me surrounded the mysterious turtles and beasts who ignored us.


    I still stayed at the back quietly, because I knew that even if we attacked the Black Turtle beast together, we could not kill the Black Turtle beast in a short time.


    I have another idea, that is, we must pay attention to the potential dangers around us. Who knows if there are more powerful star beasts around us.


    Almost no one noticed my action, which gave me a lot of convenience. I quietly saw the surrounding environment clearly, and then quietly let go of the star cat I hid in my arms and let it leave here to avoid being hurt by mistake.


    Star cat has some wisdom and spirituality. After getting free, he quickly hid in a crack in the rock.


    I had no worries, so I carefully observed the surrounding environment. Not to mention, there are some lurking star beasts in this area, but they seem to have some scruples and don''t kill them now.


    I don''t know if they are waiting for the opportunity, or just because this is the territory of xuangui beast, they are afraid that xuangui beast didn''t come.


    I identified these star beasts one by one, wanted to find out the most powerful of them, and then used the Royal beast to deal with one or two.


    Unfortunately, I was afraid that people around me would find out my changes. I didn''t dare to go over and see those star beasts clearly. I was busy for a long time and couldn''t identify several star beasts.


    What makes me more disappointed is that the star beasts I identified are not particularly powerful. Their strength is not as good as that of me now. It''s useless to recover them.


    I just wanted to stop, so I heard Du Yu''s voice: "do it!"


    When I looked quickly, I found that Du Yu was not a reckless person. Although she was a little eager for quick success and instant benefit, she was also a very smart person.


    Before she started, she had carefully observed the two black turtles, told everyone about their weaknesses, and arranged appropriate people to attack and defend. It was also considered that there were advance and retreat, attack and defense.


    I was busy observing the nearby star beasts, but I didn''t hear Du Yu''s arrangement. I missed the opportunity to see her commanding style.


    More than a dozen three-level generals among us started together, and all kinds of attack methods fell on the two xuangui beasts in an instant, completely drowning them.


    The attack of the Warriors is like a colorful beam of light. Although everyone''s aura is white, the real Qi mixed in it is colorful. When they start fighting together, the colors are different and very beautiful.


    The surging smoke and dust soon made us unable to open our eyes and had to retreat.


    Fortunately, generals can let Reiki and true Qi attack the enemy from their bodies, so those level-3 generals retreat and continue to attack while avoiding smoke and dust.


    Even with the protection of protective clothing and helmets, martial artists can''t continue to fight in an environment full of smoke and dust. Those smoke and dust will still block the sight of martial artists and cause great trouble to martial artists.


    Sun Xiang is a second-class general of Jingshen city. Her main attack means is the jade girl nine swords, which is the sword technique.


    So after she attacked several times, she had to stop because she wanted to avoid the smoke.


    The disadvantage of swordsmanship is obvious, that is, it can''t attack the enemy from a long distance.


    Of course, if a swordsmanship master can easily hurt people with sword Qi, it''s another matter.


    Now Sun Xiang, although he is a strong swordsman, has no such means.


    I''m also a swordsman, but I can''t use swordsmanship to attack the enemy from a long distance.


    I think Sun Xiang is unwilling to fall behind others. She grits her teeth and uses Reiki to attack xuangui beast in vitro. I know that her swordsmanship is a little better than me. She can''t be said to be a real master of kendo.


    All of us below the third level generals began to retreat at the first time, so as not to block the retreat of the third level generals.


    Only Du Yu and Dewey brothers and sisters did not retreat. They wanted to prevent the Black Turtle beast from suddenly exploding and hurting the retreating warriors.


    As level Four generals, they have the responsibility to protect their subordinates, even temporary ones.

 Chapter 163

    The attack of level-3 generals can''t see whether it is effective. After the attack, the two xuangui beasts didn''t fight back or move.


    This is very strange. I don''t know what''s going on. They can''t completely ignore the attack of so many people at the same time, can they?


    If this is true, the defense ability of xuangui beast is too abnormal.


    I really want to infiltrate the Royal beast at this time to check the situation of the two xuangui beasts.


    But when I thought about it, I gave up the idea. After all, more than a dozen level-3 generals attacked at the same time. If my royal beast was accidentally intercepted or destroyed by one or several level-3 generals, it would be futile.


    The power that the Royal beast will send out is the soul power. The soul power will not be destroyed by physical attack or Reiki attack easily, but it may also be affected when the attack power of physical attack and Reiki attack is strong enough.


    Soul power is the most difficult to cultivate and recover. I can''t take this risk. My mission has not been completed.


    "Stop the attack!" Du Yu''s voice finally rang. Everyone stopped one after another and was ready to closely monitor the black turtles and animals in the smoke.


    After waiting for a while, the smoke gradually disappeared, and the figures of the two black turtles and beasts slowly appeared. They were still the same as before. Except that the turtle shell was covered with dust, their position did not change.


    I looked carefully and found that there were no wounds or blood stains on them. It seems that our attack has no effect.


    In the face of such an outcome, everyone realized that the defense of this Black Turtle beast was too abnormal and not so easy to deal with.


    The tortoise and beast stayed where they were, as if the attacks of the three-level generals had not awakened their dreams.


    Everyone was a little frustrated. We went to see Du Yu and waited for Du Yu to speak.


    Hua Ying quietly pulled a hand at this time, and her face was full of doubt and confusion.


    I whispered to her, "the back shell of the Black Turtle beast can defend against the full-scale attack of at least level 5 generals. Our most powerful people are level 4 generals. If they just stay still, they should not be able to hurt them."


    "What shall we do?" Hua Ying''s character is very similar to that of my sister Zhou Xiaoying. They all talk and speak loudly for fear that others won''t hear them.


    I wanted to remind Hua Ying to pay attention to safety. I didn''t expect her to make such a noise. All the people turned to look at Hua Ying and me. I didn''t know what to do.


    Fortunately, Du Yu, who has always looked down on us low-level generals, said at this time: "don''t lose heart. If xuangui beasts can be easily killed, the national court won''t take them as our trial task. We all think of ways. This is our first prey. We must not give up like this. "


    Many people agree with Du Yu''s idea. They don''t know the power of xuangui beast. Seeing that xuangui beast doesn''t move, they think that xuangui beast is abnormal in defense ability and has no attack ability.


    Naturally, I won''t be strong at this time, and I don''t think I''m the opponent of xuangui beast, so I can''t get good.


    Seeing that I stopped talking, Hua Ying quietly pulled me: "do you have a way to deal with xuangui beast? Say it quickly. Don''t wait for someone to get hurt. It''s too late. "


    I shook my head and didn''t speak. I just looked at Hua Ying and motioned her not to speak again.


    Hua Ying frowned slightly, walked over and pulled Sun Xiang to my side.


    Sun Xiang looked strange. He didn''t know what Hua Ying meant by pulling her over.


    Hua Ying was very careful this time and whispered, "Sun Xiang, I think you should talk to Dongfang Hongfeng. He must have something to hide from us and have to let him speak."


    Sun Xiang looked at me and whispered, "brother Dongfang, are you okay? Are you hurt? "


    I shook my head, looked at the still motionless Black Turtle and beast, and whispered, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me. The tortoise beast should be protecting himself from our attack. Sun Xiang, I don''t think we can attack them anymore. Once we provoke them, their counterattack will be fierce... We may not be able to resist their counterattack. "


    Sun Xiang sighed slightly and said, "what can I do without attacking? Just leave like this? Our task is this mysterious turtle beast. If we don''t continue to attack, can we subdue them? "


    I said, "aren''t you surprised? The national court said that the more black turtles we kill or take in, the better. But you see, the black turtles are so huge that they weigh thousands of kilograms. How can we take the killed black turtles back? Why don''t we all come and carry it back together? "


    How many people can carry the mysterious turtle and beast with thousands of kilograms? It is even more difficult for long-distance unarmed transportation.


    Sun Xiang frowned and said, "this is a problem. But I think, as long as we kill the Black Turtle beast, there will be a way to take it back. It''s a big deal. We''ll divide half of the people with these black turtles and beasts. Other people, as the task of protecting them, should also be able to take back a few black turtles and beasts. "


    I pointed to two black turtles and beasts not far away: "you see, they can resist all our attacks without moving at all. It must be difficult to go to the sky if you want to kill them. I think there must be another mystery in this task. We can''t just look at the surface. We have to think more. "


    Sun Xiang nodded slightly. Although he didn''t speak, I clearly saw that she recognized my view.


    At this time, I have great doubts about the task issued by the national court, but if so many of us work hard, it is also possible to kill one or two black turtles and go back with their bodies. I can''t insist that everyone recognize my idea.


    I suddenly thought of a terrible thing, that is, the task issued by the National Academy this time is not just looking for elites with strong strength and understanding of teamwork.


    Their real purpose is to find another kind of people, that is, people who know how to resist animals or similar skills.


    Only those who know the martial arts or combat skills of the Royal beast will be able to subdue the xuangui beast and bring it back smoothly.


    The accepted xuangui beast will take the initiative to follow human beings, save a lot of manpower, and it is relatively easier to complete the task of the National Academy.


    If so, I think they must have some special purpose.


    I don''t know what the purpose is. I hope it won''t be bad for us. Otherwise, we will be in danger.

 Chapter 164

    Thinking of these, I had planned to use the Royal beast to help people out of danger when I had to, so I had to reconsider.


    Helping others and putting myself in danger, I haven''t reached this level yet.


    But if the people of Jingshen city are in danger, I may still do it. After all, we come from the same place and need to take care of each other.


    "Be careful, the tortoise beast is moving!" Just when I thought about this, Du Yu''s voice sounded again: "everyone be on alert to prevent the Black Turtle and beast from fighting back."


    When I looked quickly, I found that the originally motionless black turtles and beasts were really moving. They seemed to want to move, and the huge back shell trembled slightly.


    When the two turtles and beasts moved, there was a lot of movement. Although it was not earth shaking, it also made us feel that the land under our feet seemed to tremble slightly.


    I quietly pulled Hua Ying and Sun Xiang behind me and whispered, "be careful, xuangui beasts are angered. They are pure physical attacks with great power. Each attack has a thousand kilograms of power. You step back and don''t fight with them. "


    Hua Ying and Sun Xiang looked at me strangely. They didn''t know how I knew this. They were about to talk. Suddenly, they saw two black turtles and animals rising in the air. They seemed to be able to fly and rushed directly towards us. The speed was very fast.


    Now the more than 20 people on our side are in danger. We all retreat together to avoid the impact of the huge black turtle and beast.


    Xuangui beast is too big. We humans can''t resist it just by relying on the impact force of our body.


    In the face of such danger, it was understandable that everyone chose to retreat and avoid, but Du Yu didn''t think so. She shouted: "don''t be afraid, stop them, don''t let them run away."


    I have some opinions about Du Yu in my heart, but because she is still the captain of us, I can''t say anything. I just pulled Hua Ying and Sun Xiang back like lightning.


    I suddenly Miss Zhou Xiaoying. If she were here, she might directly oppose Du Yu''s practice.


    My speed, even the second-class general Sun Xiang, can''t match, so it goes without saying the speed of xuangui beast.


    I pulled Hua Ying and Sun Xiang back together to stay away from the angry black turtle as soon as possible.


    Hua Ying and Sun Xiang didn''t seem to expect that my speed would be so fast. They both screamed and looked incredible.


    Other people in Jingshen city immediately noticed our move and retreated together, away from the impact range of xuangui beast.


    I didn''t care what to explain. I stared at the black turtles and beasts that had rushed into the crowd, and secretly regretted those martial artists who couldn''t give way.


    If you are hit by a xuangui beast, the general protective clothing will lose its function. The martial artist will be seriously injured immediately. If the martial artist''s physical strength is not high, he may be killed by one blow.


    With sharp teeth and amazing bite force, ordinary people may lose their lives when bitten.


    My expectation was soon confirmed. Several martial artists who could not avoid were bumped by xuangui beast. Before landing, blood gushed out.


    I think one of them is from Macheng. After landing, he didn''t move any more. It seems that it''s more or less dangerous.


    I don''t know if it happened that none of the second-class generals from Guancheng was hit by the xuangui beast. They all avoided the attack of the xuangui beast, as if they had a tacit understanding.


    If the people in Jingshen city were not all right, I would think that Du Yu deliberately did this.


    She regards people who are not in Guancheng as shields and death squads. Let''s first consume the power of xuangui animals and create opportunities for them to survive.


    When Zhao Feipeng saw that one of his people was injured, he was in a hurry and shouted, "get out of the way, get out of the way, don''t fight hard!"


    After hearing Zhao Feipeng''s words, all the martial artists in Macheng began to retreat, and no one went to fight with the xuangui beast.


    I took a look at Sun Xiang and hurriedly said, "let''s all the people in Jingshen city stand back. We must not go up and fight with xuangui and animals."


    Sun Xiang was about to open his mouth, so he heard Du Yu shout, "those who dare to retreat are traitors. I will punish them heavily. Let''s work together to kill one Black Turtle first, and the rest is no longer a problem! "


    Du Yu''s words caused some people''s dissatisfaction, but everyone knew that the people in Guancheng were powerful. They all chose silence and didn''t speak against Du Yu.


    I didn''t care about this and said to Sun Xiang, "protect our people. I''ll leave for a while and find help."


    Sun Xiang looked at me strangely. When he wanted to stop me from leaving, I had left like lightning.


    My purpose is naturally thought of at the beginning. I want to find one or two powerful star beasts or spirit beasts to help. I don''t want our people to have an accident here.


    I run at my fastest speed all the way. Every step can span tens of meters. It looks almost the same as flying.


    After running for ten kilometers, I was lucky to find a juvenile maned pig.


    This maned pig will soon become an adult. It is very close to an adult maned pig. It is huge and the size of a hill.


    My arrival disturbed the peaceful life of the maned pig. It made a "roar" and was about to attack me.


    Seeing that his eyes were red and seemed extremely angry, I began to worry whether his royal beast was his opponent.


    I am familiar with the maned boar. I know that its main attack is also a physical attack. It relies on its strong body and huge body weight to hit its opponent.


    Generally speaking, maned pigs can kill their opponents as long as they hit them.


    Moreover, its tusks are also one of its most powerful weapons. It must be hard to be hit by its tusks.


    I also know the weakness of the maned pig, that is, its eyes. The maned pig''s eyes are large and weak. If attacked, a simple blow will make its eyes blind and even suffer heavy damage.


    My purpose is not to kill the maned pig, but to take the adult maned pig for my own use through the Royal beast, so I won''t attack its eyes, but quietly run the Royal beast, and slowly contact the maned pig with the power of my soul.


    This is the territory of the maned pig beast. Except this maned pig beast, no other star beast will disturb me at this time. I can run the Royal beast with all my heart and subdue the maned pig beast in the shortest time.


    The moment my soul power made contact with the maned pig beast, the maned pig beast was stiff. It seemed to feel something incredible, and there was a sense of loss in my huge eyes.

 Chapter 165

    Star beasts such as maned boar are very close to the category of spirit beasts. They have certain wisdom and know what I''m doing now.


    So the maned pig stopped attacking me and slowly quieted down.


    I was overjoyed and knew that the Royal beast would work, so I continued to express my thoughts to it and told it that I had no malice.


    The maned pig struggled for a while and slowly began to accept the kindness I passed on. Its eyes slowly turned into a normal color and gradually quieted down.


    I know that yuyuyujue has succeeded again. Even a powerful star beast like maned pig can''t escape the acceptance of yuyuyujue. It seems that I underestimated the power of yuyuyujue before.


    Now I have a feeling that I can easily subdue those spirit beasts if I can cultivate a complete version.


    Through the power of soul, I told the maned pig what I thought. After being affirmed by the maned pig, I jumped up and stood on the broad back of the maned pig.


    This maned pig is really about to grow up. Its body is almost as big as the adult maned pig I have seen in the endless swamp.


    Maybe in a few months, this maned pig will be fully adult. At that time, it will have a leap change. Its strength is comparable to that of level 9 generals, and it can easily kill xuangui beast.


    But at that time, if I could accept it so simply, there would be no bottom in my heart.


    We will stay here for ten days. I don''t want to think about what will happen in ten days.


    Standing on the back of the maned pig, I can see everything far away.


    The height of this maned pig beast is almost 20 meters. Standing on its back is like standing on a high tower. There is an illusion that it can see thousands of miles.


    At this time, I don''t care to continue looking for other star beasts to subdue. I''m worried about whether those people in Jingshen city will be killed by xuangui beast at this time.


    Although I didn''t explicitly promise to protect everyone from harm, I still have this idea in my heart.


    Du Yu will continue to let everyone intercept and attack the angry xuangui beast. Casualties are inevitable. If I hurry back with the maned pig beast, I hope to reduce some casualties. By the way, I protect the people of Jingshen city.


    No matter how powerful the xuangui beast is, it is not the opponent of the maned pig beast. One of them is a star beast comparable to level 5 generals and the other is a star beast comparable to level 9 generals. It is not a level of existence.


    Some people in the outside world regard the adult maned pig beast as a kind of spirit beast. Although I don''t know if it''s right, I think it''s almost the same.


    I can''t just take the maned pig beast to attack the xuangui beast. Otherwise, it will attract the attention of people with intentions. At that time, I will resist the beast, but I can''t hide it.


    What I''m worried about is the real purpose of the national court''s release of this trial mission. If it''s the same as what I think, it''s very bad to expose that I will resist the beast to decide this matter.


    So I left the maned pig and beast first on the way and hurried back as fast as I could.


    My speed is much faster than that of the maned pig. It follows slowly behind. Others will not notice that I brought it here.


    When I returned to Hua Ying and Sun Xiang, they were trying their best to stop the Black Turtle and beast. Everyone was tired and pale. It was obvious that they were about to lose their support.


    This is naturally Du Yu''s order. Du Yu ordered all people to intercept the xuangui beast and attack the xuangui beast. Hua Ying and Sun Xiang are no exception.


    I quietly pulled Hua Ying and Sun Xiang and whispered to them, "inform the people of Jingshen city that no matter what they see, don''t panic. Let''s get out of the way and don''t attack. Remember, you must not attack. "


    Although Hua Ying and Sun Xiang didn''t know what I meant, they quietly informed the other seven people in Jingshen city according to my words.


    The habit of human beings is that no matter where they are, familiar people will unconsciously gather together.


    At this time, the people of Jingshen city just got together and were not far away from each other, so Hua Ying and Sun Xiang soon spread my words to everyone''s ears.


    In such a short time, the maned pig beast I accepted has appeared in my sight, and its huge body can be seen from a distance.


    Sun Xiang also found the figure of the maned pig beast. He looked at me in some panic and hurriedly said, "brother Dongfang, what star beast is that? Why is it so huge?"


    I said, "it''s a maned pig. It can''t attack humans easily. Just don''t provoke it."


    After a pause, I suddenly thought that I should say more, and then said: "the maned pig beast and the Black Turtle beast are mortal enemies. They must come to attack the Black Turtle beast. Don''t be afraid. Get out of the way. After the Black Turtle beast and the maned pig beast fight each other, we will pick up the ready-made ones."


    Sun Xiang looked at me. His eyes showed whether he should believe me or not, and his face was full of worry and doubt.


    I couldn''t say anything more. I pulled Sun Xiang aside and said to the others, "get out of the way. There are maned pigs and animals coming. Get out of the way!"


    My words immediately attracted more people''s attention. They saw the huge figure of the maned pig beast approaching slowly. They could no longer ignore Du Yu''s orders. They fled in all directions and were far away from the xuangui beast in the blink of an eye.


    The maned pig came near the Black Turtle, and the huge hoof stepped on the Black Turtle without any hesitation.


    The maned pig is much larger than the Black Turtle. When they fight, it is obvious that the maned pig is pressing the Black Turtle.


    Faced with an opponent such as a maned pig, the black turtle has no chance to bite and hit the opponent. The rest is to retreat into its back shell for defense.


    The maned pig brute impolitely trampled on the Black Turtle beast with its huge hoof. With one blow, an amazing sound came out, and the earth trembled, as if it had launched a war skill.


    The huge size of the maned pig beast scared us human warriors out of the way. No one dared to stay in place and die at this time.


    Even Du Yu and Dewey, two level Four generals, could only retreat quickly at this time, and did not dare to hesitate a little.


    I know the maned pig will not hurt us, but others don''t know this, so they are full of fear at this time. They are afraid that they will provoke the maned pig accidentally and don''t even know how to die.


    This is a good thing. When they are afraid, they will naturally stay away from the maned pigs and animals and will not be injured by mistake.


    The maned pig beast has enormous attack power. Every time it hits the Black Turtle beast, it will leave some scars on the back shell of the Black Turtle beast.


    The Black Turtle beast was frightened and lost the ability to fight back. He shrank in his back shell and was beaten passively. He was completely reduced to a sandbag of a maned pig beast.

 Chapter 166

    In this way, before long, the maned pig beast will completely kill the Black Turtle beast.


    Xuangui beast knew that they were invincible and chose complete defense, but did not expect that in this case, they had no chance to survive and would be ruthlessly killed by the maned pig beast.


    But the maned pig beast listened to me. I quietly told it with the power of my soul not to kill the Black Turtle beast, but to drive away the two black turtles.


    Xuangui beast should have been a very slow star beast, but the speed of these two animals is not slow at all. It is probably the result of variation.


    I saw this when they attacked us just now, so they have a great chance to escape under the water deliberately.


    When the maned pig heard what I said, it really slowed down its attack speed. It seemed that it was exhausted after a series of attacks.


    Xuangui beast is not stupid. They take this opportunity to jump up and run away from here.


    After being attacked by the maned pig beast, the injured Black Turtle beast escaped less quickly than before.


    Their back shells are not only defensive items, but also connected to their bodies, so their speed slows down a lot after the back shells are broken.


    Du Yu then shouted, "stop them and don''t let them run away."


    Some people hurried to stop the Black Turtle beast that was about to escape. They all forgot that even if the Black Turtle beast was injured, it was not easy for them to stop it.


    As soon as those people made a move, someone was injured and fell to the ground, which immediately caused a scream.


    I stopped Hua Ying and Sun Xiang, who were also going to stop the Black Turtle beast, and hurriedly said, "be careful, the Black Turtle beast still has combat power. Don''t go up and die."


    At this time, Huaying and Sun Xiang still listened to me. They stayed together, looked at me and waited for me to continue.


    I didn''t intend to say anything more. I just smiled and motioned them to see the fate of those who prevented the Black Turtle beast from leaving.


    After being injured, the xuangui beast became more angry and more crazy when attacking. Every warrior who blocked them would be bumped away without hesitation.


    I can clearly see that many of those who were hit and flew have lost their lives in mid air.


    Hua Ying and Sun Xiang shrunk their necks and looked at each other with lingering fear. Hua Ying said to me, "thank you, otherwise, we will..."


    I interrupted her: "speak less and observe more!"


    Hua Ying seemed to think of something. She quickly shut up and looked at the people who were still trying to stop the xuangui beast.


    All this is very slow to say. In fact, it is a moment. When someone reacts, many martial artists have been hurt by xuangui beast.


    Those warriors were very miserable. Many of them were killed directly, and the wounded were splashed with blood. It was terrible.


    The dead may feel better. Those martial artists who were beaten half dead by xuangui beast are crying out in pain. I feel scared after listening to it.


    At this time, I suddenly regretted my previous decision. If I didn''t plan to let the Black Turtle beast leave and let the maned pig beast kill the Black Turtle beast directly, these people wouldn''t be hurt because they tried to stop the Black Turtle beast from escaping, and there would be no death.


    I don''t know if I was really wrong. I was a little distracted for a while and forgot where I was.


    After a while, a cry of surprise came and suddenly woke me up. When I hurried to see it, it was a broken black turtle and beast rushing towards me and Huaying. Huaying lost his voice and woke me up.


    Before I could make a response, the maned pig beast I accepted suddenly waved its head like lightning. Its huge head suddenly knocked the Black Turtle beast flying.


    The black tortoise and beast shells that were hit flew out and made an amazing black sound. The speed seemed to be reaching the limit.


    Now many people''s faces showed strange looks. Looking at the faces of people on our side, they also became a little different.


    Someone said loudly, "how can this maned pig beast save the people of mirror God city? Is it a war beast kept by the people of Jingshen city? "


    I frowned secretly, knowing that I had made another mistake, so that people with a heart found some secret things.


    This is not a good thing. If someone sees through my decision to resist the beast, maybe I will be in danger.


    Thinking of this, I gave the maned pig an instruction without hesitation, so that the maned pig, who was ready to continue to pursue the xuangui beast, would not turn back and continue to rush towards us, creating the illusion that it had just ignored the enemy and US and attacked indiscriminately.


    My instructions were received by the maned pig beast. It was not human in the end. Many things would not change. It was stunned for a time.


    I knew that if it went on like this, my secret could no longer be kept, so I sent it instructions again and let it attack me.


    This time, the maned pig didn''t hesitate, and its huge body rushed towards me.


    I pretended to yell and shout "help", while unfolding my body method, and ran away like lightning.


    Maned pigs and beasts ran after me all the way. The huge weight made the ground vibrate constantly, which scared many people to flee with me. For fear of being injured by mistake, they had no time to think about other things.


    I pretended to run away for a while and gave the maned pig a new instruction again, ordering it to give up the illusion that it could not catch up with me and continue to pursue me, hiding everything in the past.


    At this time, no one should doubt that this maned pig beast is the war beast of our mirror God City, because the maned pig beast also attacked me, the man of the mirror God city.


    In the eyes of outsiders, if I hadn''t been fast enough, I wouldn''t have come to a good end at this time.


    After the maned pig gave up attacking me, in order to be more realistic, I asked it to continue to pursue those who fled.


    Of course, the worst cultivation of human beings here is also the cultivation of first-class generals. Everyone has already started to escape, so maned pigs and beasts that are not good at speed can''t catch up with them.


    I can''t make the maned pig beast really kill our people. In that case, won''t I become a public enemy of mankind?


    I was secretly happy that I had cleverly attracted the attention of people with a heart this time. Unexpectedly, a cold voice suddenly sounded around me: "you are so capable that you can command spirit beasts such as maned pigs..."


    Hearing this sound, I was surprised. When I looked back quickly, it was Du Yu who should not have appeared here.


    Du Yu was looking at me suspiciously. Her appearance clearly began to doubt me.


    I subconsciously explained: "Captain, what did you say? How can I have that ability? "


    I found something wrong when I said it. The more I explained some things, the more people would doubt them. Unfortunately, people tend to ignore this in a hurry.

 Chapter 167

    Du Yu sneered, "what''s your name? I think you are just a first-class general. It should be impossible to subdue the maned pig beast by force... Have you practiced any special skills to subdue the star beast, or do you know how to control the star beast with drugs? "


    I cried bitterly in my heart and had to pretend that I didn''t know anything and said, "Captain, you misunderstood. Didn''t you see... Did the maned pig and beast attack me just now? If I hadn''t run fast... "


    "Your speed is really fast, three points faster than me..." Du Yu interrupted me with an impatient face: "I don''t care whether you have practiced the skills that can subdue the star beast, or whether this maned pig beast is your war beast. Now that you can command this maned pig beast to fight, help me kill these two black turtles. Otherwise, I will kick you out of our team and let you lose the chance to join the national court. "


    I felt speechless. Looking at Du Yu, who was originally very beautiful, I suddenly felt that she was not very beautiful.


    According to my original intention, I can''t wait to beat up Du Yu who despises me now. It''s best to beat her. She doesn''t even know herself.


    But now the actual situation is that she has dozens of subordinates, and she is a level-4 general, and I am a level-1 general alone. If I fight with her, the consequences will be very tragic.


    If I could just let the maned pig beast help me, it would be very easy to beat Du Yu, but now I have been suspected, so I can''t give anyone any more control.


    So I smiled and said, "Captain, there''s nothing I can do. I was lucky to escape under the hand of the maned pig. It''s not something I can do to command it to kill the Black Turtle. "


    Du Yu stared at me and seemed to want to see something from my expression.


    I deliberately stared at her, like a somewhat lecherous person, deliberately making a look of lust.


    Du Yu''s face turned red when I looked at her. She didn''t look at me anymore. She turned and left.


    I was relieved. I was just about to relax. Suddenly, I felt a strong wind coming from behind. A huge force came from behind.


    It was a complete attack. I didn''t know whether it was a man or a star beast who attacked me. I didn''t have a chance to see the man or star beast who attacked me. I had already flown out and flew directly to the maned pig beast.


    It must be human who attacked me. Only human beings are so insidious that they want to kill me with the help of Maned pigs.


    At the moment when I was close to the maned pig, I jumped decisively, jumped directly on the back of the maned pig and stood on the back of the maned pig.


    In a twinkling of an eye, I glanced at the person who attacked me. At this moment, I was very angry to find that the person who attacked me was my teammate, Wang Jingshi of Jingshen City, whom I had always wanted to protect.


    Wang Jingshi, I always think he is not a very sinister person.


    Even if we had some unhappiness, it was a thing of the past. He didn''t bother me, and I didn''t find his unhappiness. I thought those unhappiness had passed. Now we are teammates and people who should help each other. We don''t have any precautions against him.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a person who gave me a blow behind my back, and it was the most insidious blow.


    If I hadn''t jumped onto the back of the maned pig beast, the maned pig beast was chasing other warriors. If I suddenly appeared in front of it, its subconscious move would kill me, and I couldn''t cry.


    Especially when I flew over, it was too sudden. Even if the maned pig didn''t want to hurt me, it didn''t have time to stop.


    Having learned this lesson, I felt a great hatred in my heart. I had a little intention to kill this Master Wang. When the matter here is over, I will calculate today''s account with him.


    After Master Wang Jingshi attacked me, he saw that I was standing on the back of the maned pig unharmed, so he quietly stepped back and prepared to stay away from the maned pig and me.


    I didn''t intend to settle accounts with him at this time. I looked at him and didn''t do anything.


    When Sun Xiang and Hua Ying saw that I suddenly flew onto the back of the maned pig, they were so frightened that they shouted, "be careful!"


    I looked at them. I was going to give them a smile to reassure them, but in the twinkling of an eye, I saw Du Yu staring at me. I pretended not to hear the shouts of Sun Xiang and Hua Ying, and danced and shouted, "Oh, help!"


    My cry was so loud that everyone here could hear it, but because everyone was afraid of the maned pigs and beasts, no one came to save me at first time.


    I could only dance and fall off the back of a maned pig that kept twisting at the most appropriate time.


    Fortunately, the place where I fell was identified in advance. It was located on the side of the maned pig, so I wouldn''t be hurt by the maned pig.


    After I landed, I reached out and touched some soil on my face as fast as I could, making a very embarrassed appearance. Then I rolled away from the maned pigs and animals, and kept shouting and shouting. I didn''t want money for anything like "help" and "Mom".


    No one laughed at my behavior. Everyone just looked at me with some strange eyes, some dislike and some pity.


    Naturally, I don''t care about this. I run away without looking back with all the dirty things.


    This time Du Yu didn''t come to stop me from running away. It seems that she didn''t pay special attention to my meaning after I got safe.


    I ran to the place where the maned pig was taken in one breath. When I stopped, I looked at the mud that should have been played by the maned pig.


    There are some mud and water stains here. Originally, there should be no other star beasts when the maned pig beast was there, but there were some small star beasts when the maned pig beast left.


    They are looking for something in the mud. They look very excited.


    In order to avoid Du Yu''s surveillance, I didn''t come here to see these star beasts like birds looking for food.


    I waved away these birds like star beasts, went into the mud and looked for them carefully.


    I want to take a chance and see if I can find its fallen fangs in the mud of the maned pig.


    Maned boars generally change their tusks as they grow up. The replaced tusks, maned pigs and beasts are usually collected around them. This mud is just such a place.


    If I find the tusk replaced by the maned pig beast, it is a rare treasure. It will be a good material for refining weapons.


    I searched in the mud for a while, but I didn''t find the replaced tusks. This maned pig should not have lived here before, so the tusks it replaced are not here.

 Chapter 168

    I was disappointed and wanted to leave here. My foot stepped on the sludge. The sludge was separated to both sides. Suddenly, I saw some small star animals like earthworms in the sludge.


    They drilled out of the sludge, and then soon got into the sludge and disappeared. They moved quickly in the sludge. Before I could see it clearly, they had lost their trace.


    Are these star beasts that I have never seen living in this quagmire? Curious, I reached out to dig up the sludge and caught an earthworm like star beast that had no time to escape.


    The captured earthworm like star beast wanted to escape, but after leaving the sludge, its action became very slow and there was no way to escape.


    I carefully looked at the star beast and carefully recalled all kinds of star beast atlas I had seen in my head.


    A moment later, I had a flash in my mind and suddenly thought of a spirit beast that had disappeared for a long time.


    I read relevant records in a book, which said that this kind of star beast I caught.


    This star beast is called eudemon. It is a star beast with changing shape as it grows.


    Like a butterfly, different stages have different forms. The origin of the name eudemon is precisely because its form is constantly changing.


    Eudemon is not aggressive. It is a low-level star beast. It feeds on small insects in the sludge and is at the low end of the food chain.


    They used to be everywhere in the new world.


    When Eudemons were young, they were like earthworms. When they grow up, they will become like fish.


    Adult Eudemons are birds with wings.


    Adult eudemon is the most delicious food. Raw and cooked food are excellent delicacies. It is a very famous delicacy in the new world.


    It is precisely because they are very delicious food, loved by humans and the vast majority of carnivorous star beasts, endlessly captured, and have been extinct for hundreds of years.


    I also read about Eudemons, saying that the more important reason why humans catch Eudemons is that adult Eudemons secrete a white colloidal substance on their body surface. This colloidal substance is a natural elixir that can prolong human life.


    This white gelatinous substance is named life prolonging cream by humans. It is said that taking one or two of this life prolonging cream can make an ordinary person live ten more years.


    If it is a warrior, because it can be absorbed more thoroughly, this number has reached an amazing 20 years.


    For human beings, ten or twenty years are very precious. It is difficult to buy and find thousands of gold.


    Under normal circumstances, the life span of human beings is only about a hundred years. Even if a martial artist reaches a high level of cultivation, he will have an additional life span of up to several decades.


    Taking the life prolonging cream will add ten or twenty years of life at once. Anyone will try their best to get the life prolonging cream.


    So many years ago, when humans discovered this, they began to catch Eudemons endlessly, want to raise them, and get longevity ointment from them when they grow up.


    Over time, no matter where the Eudemons are, they are all captured by humans, and we can no longer find a wild Eudemons.


    The Eudemons kept by humans, I don''t know what''s going on, slowly degenerated. After they multiplied for several generations, they slowly stopped breeding, and no new Eudemons were born.


    Eudemons will also grow old and die. Therefore, on the premise that no new Eudemons are born, there will be one fewer Eudemons in human captivity for each death, and there will be no last one, completely disappearing into human sight.


    If I hadn''t read many books before, I really couldn''t recognize them at once this time, let alone know so much.


    I accidentally found a eudemon that has been extinct for hundreds of years. I was ecstatic and knew that I had the same good luck as the last time I found an Immortal Jade fruit in the endless swamp.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It''s a god given opportunity. It''s a compensation for saving everyone. I feel at ease and take it back to myself.


    I hurried to catch some Eudemons and go back to raise them, but then I thought of the current situation and temporarily changed my attention.


    If I catch these rare Eudemons and take them with me at this time, I may be found by others.


    At that time, I will have to share these illusory * * with you, or be taken away by the national court directly.


    I don''t want to share my discovery with those strangers. I also want to raise a eudemon so that my parents can live longer.


    I also think of my parents and relatives in Binhu village, as well as Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying. They are also my relatives and the objects I must care about.


    As for these people around me, it''s OK to help or simply rescue them at ordinary times. It''s too early for me to treat them as my relatives now.


    People are selfish, and I am no exception, so I changed my mind and decided not to take these Eudemons away for the time being.


    But it doesn''t seem appropriate to leave them here. The unknown star beasts like birds I saw just now will eat them all.


    I was in a dilemma for a moment. I looked at the eudemon that kept twisting in my hand. It was kind of chicken ribs.


    Wang Jingshi plotted against me. Unexpectedly, I found a chance to leave the army and found a rare treasure here. I don''t know if I''m lucky or if God expects me and deliberately gives me these good things.


    But now I can''t just take these Eudemons away. I have to stay here for at least nine days. It''s really easy to be found by others with these Eudemons.


    Moreover, I can''t take these Eudemons with me for nine days. They either die of thirst or starve.


    Juvenile Eudemons that leave the sludge can''t survive for long.


    I racked my brains and thought for a long time before I thought of the best way, that is to recall the maned pig and let the maned pig continue to stay here.


    In this way, Eudemons will not starve because they follow me, and no other star beasts dare to hurt them, killing two birds with one stone.


    Before that, I want to use the beast control decision again. First, I will take these immature Eudemons into my arms.


    I don''t want to protect them. When I came to take them away, I found that I couldn''t do it at all.


    Only the accepted star beast can obediently follow me out of here, which is more convenient than direct capture.


    These Eudemons that had been with the maned pig beast were guaranteed. I was proud of my idea, so I quickly returned to the side where the xuangui beast was located.

 Chapter 169

    I directly run the Royal beast decision, contact the maned pig beast with a wisp of soul power, and let it leave here to protect the eudemon.


    When the maned pig got my order, he turned around and ran back without hesitation.


    It suddenly left, and everyone was stunned, and then all cheered.


    It turned out that during the time I left, although the maned pig didn''t attack these people with all its strength, it still hurt several people, which made these people more afraid of the maned pig. Now the maned pig left by itself, they can''t wait.


    The mud all over me looks like a man who fell into the mud.


    Hua Ying said, "how did you do this? Are you okay?"


    I smiled bitterly and didn''t find the Black Turtle beast that should still be here. I said, "I''m fine. Where''s the tortoise? Have you been killed? "


    "Kill?" Hua Ying shouted, "do you think it''s so simple? There are maned pigs making trouble here. How can you kill the black turtle? It would be nice if we hadn''t been killed by the maned pig... "


    I know this is the truth. With the strength of us, a pair of black turtles and beasts are difficult to deal with, let alone a maned pig beast at the same time.


    I took a brief look at the situation before. I saw that many people were injured. Now the danger was relieved and they were in a hurry for self-treatment.


    Several others seemed to have been killed by the mysterious turtle beast. They were lying motionless on the ground and were being carried together by their people in the same city, probably preparing to be buried.


    Death appeared on the first day, and many people didn''t look good.


    I saw six people dead. Although there were no people in Jingshen City, I felt a little sad.


    The ten people in Jingshen city are all right except that I am covered with mud and look very dirty.


    This is the biggest good news, but also let me feel a little relieved.


    Du Yu and his sister were still directing some people to treat the injured people at this time. I quietly said to Sun Xiang, "you are the captain of our mirror God city. You should think more carefully about some things. I don''t think we can leave here today. Why don''t we start preparing for tonight''s defense. "


    Sun Xiang nodded, "you''re right. Now it''s time to start preparing. I''ll tell Du Yu that you and Hua Ying will inform everyone and start preparing. "


    I watched Sun Xiang go to Du Yu, who was rather depressed, and then turned around and went with Hua Ying to inform the people of Jingshen city to prepare for tonight''s defense.


    Some star beasts will move at night. Many of them are very dangerous. If you spend the night in the wild, you must strengthen night defense.


    I have experience in this and know what to do to avoid those dangerous star beasts. I tell these people in Jingshen city my experience and let them prepare according to what I say.


    In my experience, everything must be prepared before dark. Once it gets dark, danger may appear at any time.


    Here we are now, after some previous fighting, it has become too early to live. In addition, many people are not suitable to run after being injured, so we are going to camp here for one night.


    After Sun Xiang and Du Yu said our ideas, Du Yu also agreed. She gave orders to all the people. We started together, cut down some trees nearby and set up a temporary protective fence.


    All the people stayed in the protective fence with only one entrance and exit, waiting for Du Yu''s next instructions.


    Du Yu, as the captain, was a little lost at this time. He sat on the ground with his head down and didn''t move. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Dewey also sat next to Du Yu at this time. When he saw everyone looking at Du Yu, he opened his mouth and said, "sister, everyone is waiting for you to talk, you see..."


    Du Yu looked at me intentionally or unintentionally, and then slowly said, "it''s getting dark. Let''s eat and have a rest first. After dark, we have to take turns on duty to prevent the nocturnal star beasts from attacking us. "


    After a pause, she said, "we have the largest number of people in Guancheng. Our people in Guancheng do the night duty in the middle of the night. The second half of the night is the most dangerous. Except for the injured brother, others have to be on duty. "


    We have no objection to Du Yu''s statement. Two hours is enough for martial artists to sleep. She gave us midnight, which was enough for us to rest.


    And the second half of the night is indeed the most dangerous, especially in such places. If you are not careful, there may be some accidents.


    I was going to find a place to wash my face and change my clothes, but seeing that everyone hasn''t left here, I''m not good. I always stay here alone.


    After hastily eating some simple food, I sat down and began to rest.


    It''s inappropriate to practice here. I don''t know what accidents will happen. Moreover, Master Wang Jingshi is not far from me. I have to be careful.


    Wang Jingshi was also worried that I would retaliate against him. At this time, he deliberately sat in the middle of a group of people. There were five or six people between him and me, so that I couldn''t attack him.


    In fact, I''m not going to take revenge tonight. I''ll wait for the opportunity and teach him a lesson when I can beat him completely at once.


    The sky soon darkened, and I had a good rest, so I sat where I was and looked at the stars in the sky.


    The stars in the new world don''t seem as good-looking as those in Binhu village. They are hazy and always have a feeling that they can''t see clearly.


    "Have you rested?" I was bored. Sun Xiang whispered, "don''t you change your clothes? It''s all dirty. "


    I looked back at Sun Xiang sitting not far behind me and said with a smile, "it''s okay. The dirty clothes are protective clothes, and the clothes inside are not dirty..."


    We wear protective clothing from the stars. The rising flame looks very dazzling in the night.


    Sun Xiang said with a smile, "brother Dongfang is still so free and easy... Brother Dongfang, thank you today."


    I knew what she said was that I stopped her and Huaying from attacking the xuangui beast, so I nodded slightly, lowered my voice and said, "be more careful in the future. It''s not safe here. You should protect yourself."


    Sun Xiang smiled and nodded: "brother Dongfang, when you were attacked today, did you see who attacked you?"


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "there were so many people and chaos at that time. I didn''t see who attacked me."


    Sun Xiang looked at Wang Jingshi on one side intentionally or unintentionally, bowed his head and said, "brother Dongfang, don''t just remind us to pay attention to safety, but also pay attention to safety."


    I looked up at the sky and said, "it''s okay. Isn''t it good for me? Some people wanted to kill me by the hand of Maned pigs and beasts, but I was lucky and got out of danger smoothly. Don''t worry. Next time, I won''t be so careless. "

 Chapter 170

    Sun Xiang said, "that''s good. I also hope brother Dongfang can be more careful. By the way, it''s still early. Don''t brother Dongfang rest? "


    I said with a smile, "take a rest. I''ll pay attention to the movement around. If you have something, I''ll call you."


    Sun Xiang smiled and said softly, "then trouble brother Dongfang."


    Watching Sun Xiang close his eyes to rest, I continued to look up at the stars in the sky. It seemed that there was something I met in the sky.


    In fact, I miss my parents and relatives very much. After all, I have left Binhu village for more than seven years. I haven''t seen them for such a long time. I don''t know how they are now. It''s impossible to say I don''t miss them.


    "Aren''t you tired?" I was thinking about my parents and relatives when I suddenly heard Du Yu''s voice ringing in my ear.


    I was surprised because Du Yu came to me and I didn''t feel anything. If the enemy had attacked me, wouldn''t I have died long ago?


    I took a breath and turned to see Du Yu: "what''s the matter with the captain?"


    Du Yu looked at me calmly: "if you''re not tired, come with me. I have something to discuss with you."


    Du Yu''s voice was still very cold, but it was a great thing to say the word "consultation" from her mouth.


    I didn''t give her face, so I nodded and stood up to keep up with Du Yu who had turned and walked to one side.


    Du Yu took me out of the only entrance. Several people on duty at the exit saw Du Yu and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the captain looking for me?" I saw Du Yu go farther and farther. I couldn''t help but say, "don''t go any further. Be careful of being attacked by some star beast in the night..."


    Du Yu stopped and said without looking back: "with you around, what star beast will attack us?"


    I shouted "no good" and said with a smile: "Captain, you look up to me too much. I''m just a first-class general, but I dare not say there is no enemy here..."


    Du Yu suddenly turned around and stared at me: "don''t try to hide anything, and I won''t mention anything about you to others."


    I knew I couldn''t hide it, so I simply said, "now that you see it, I''ll tell you directly. I can ask some star beasts to help, but there are restrictions. If you want me to use the star beast to hunt and kill the Black Turtle beast, I advise you not to say it. "


    Du Yu looked at me with something flashing in her eyes.


    Listen to her: "since you can control the star beast, why don''t you do it earlier? Do you have the heart to watch our people killed by the star beast and remain indifferent? How do people like you deserve to stay with us? "


    I heard her voice full of blame. I had some regrets about it. I couldn''t help but say, "if I could ask the maned pig beast to help me earlier, our brother would not die... My ability is not enough. I can''t do it in the shortest time. Please forgive me, captain."


    "You..." Du Yu suddenly looked at me in surprise: "it''s because of this that you didn''t do it in time... I thought you deliberately let the star beast kill our people!"


    My heart moved: "do you think so? How could it be? If I did, wouldn''t I really be unworthy to fight with you? "


    Du Yu said with a trace of apology, "sorry, I thought things too simple before. I thought you did it on purpose, so I''m going to call you out to teach you a lesson... "


    I suddenly thought that the proud girl saw my ability and wanted to ask me for help. It turned out that she wanted to teach me a lesson because she saw that I didn''t stop the Black Turtle and beast from hurting people in time.


    I said with a wry smile, "Captain, you are a level 4 general. You should see the strength of xuangui beast and maned pig beast. That''s a lot better than any of us. Why do you think I can easily control them? I am not the legendary king of martial arts! "


    Du Yu looked at me and said slowly, "I''ve apologized. What else do you want? Didn''t I teach you a lesson? "


    When she spoke at this time, she was no longer indifferent. I was not used to it: "that''s right. The captain didn''t come to me just to teach me a lesson? "


    Du Yu pondered slightly: "I also want to ask you if you can make us spend the next nine days smoothly?"


    "I may have some ways to spend it safely. But... "I paused deliberately, and then said when Du Yu was worried:" if the captain was bent on hunting and killing xuangui beast, I wouldn''t dare to say that I could do it. "


    Du Yu frowned, and her beautiful face looked lovely under the flame of my protective clothing.


    If I hadn''t known that she was a level 4 general under the age of 18, I would have almost had the idea of loving her.


    Listen to her: "in this way, even if we have successfully spent these nine days, our ranking will be the last, and our basic score is basically gone. Without the basic score, can we still stay in the national court and win glory for our city? "


    Du Yu is a very strong person, which I have seen for a long time, so it''s expected that she said this: "if we kill the xuangui beast, but we lose more people, does the captain think it''s more meaningful for us to stay in the national court?"


    I was a little excited and rushed when I spoke. Du Yu was going to refute me, but I didn''t give her a chance. I continued: "six people died today, that''s six or three fifty percent. Have you thought about the proportion? "


    Du Yu had a sad face, bit her lips and didn''t speak. She didn''t seem to want to admit her sadness.


    I then said, "I invited the maned pig beast to help in time. Otherwise, with our current strength, if we really want to kill a pair of black turtles, Captain, how many lives do you think we have to pay? Ten or twenty? "


    Du Yu''s lips were about to bleed. She still had no words, but her expression had told me that she regretted it at this time.


    I didn''t want to go on, but I couldn''t help reminding her: "do you think this test is still meaningful? Is it really so important to stay in the national court? "


    Du Yu was tongue tied by what I said and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    I sighed and tried to calm myself down: "please think about it. Use other people''s lives as stepping stones for our career. Even if we really stay in the national court, can we be at ease when we recall the current things?"

 Chapter 171

    "What do you say?" Du Yu suddenly said loudly, "do you think I am a cruel and ruthless person who ignores other people''s lives? But I''m the captain. I want to think of the whole team. I... I can''t let our team lag behind others... You know, I''m also very sad, very sad, but I can''t cry, let alone be afraid... I''m the captain, do you understand? "


    When Du Yu said these words, I clearly saw her crying. Her tears rolled down her beautiful cheeks and fell one by one in the soil on the ground, slowly disappearing.


    I suddenly feel that Du Yu is not so annoying. Although she is very proud, she also has her difficulties and her unknown side.


    And all this is just because she is the captain and the strong among us.


    The captain must think for the sake of the whole team and be dignified. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with what she did before.


    I had this idea, so I reached out and patted Du Yu on the shoulder, like when I was facing Requiem, and said, "don''t be sad, don''t give up. You are the captain and the backbone of our team. Don''t let others see you now. Otherwise, no one will care about your words in the future. "


    Du Yu was stunned by me, stopped crying and looked at me in a daze, as if she had seen something incredible, with a dull look.


    I was surprised. I thought that some powerful star beast came behind us, frightened her, and said without looking back, "don''t move."


    My words exit, already a pull Du Yu, the speed is fully open, lightning generally pulled Du Yu to rush in front of me.


    My speed was too fast. Du Yu was distracted again. He didn''t expect me to do so suddenly. He forgot to give way for a moment and was pulled up by me.


    After I ran a distance, I looked back and found that there were no star beasts chasing me.


    My heart was strange. I slowed down. When I stopped slowly, I asked Du Yu, "what star beast do you see? Didn''t it scare you? "


    Du Yu looked at me blankly, his face flushed until his ears.


    I was stunned. What was the matter? Was it because I was too fast? She didn''t use Reiki to protect her body and was blown like this by the strong airflow?


    With doubt, I said curiously, "what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red? "


    Du Yu seemed to be frightened. He quickly pulled back his hand and didn''t speak. He turned and ran towards our camp.


    Her speed was also very fast. I was just stunned for a while, and I couldn''t see her again.


    This is really a strange thing. I was stunned for a while, but I still didn''t figure out what was going on.


    Don''t think about it if you don''t understand. I can just go and see my maned pigs and Eudemons to see if they are safe now.


    I quickly found the maned pig and saw it sleeping and lying motionless beside the mud.


    The mud in the mud is the same as when I left. It''s no different.


    I''m relieved. I don''t intend to go back now. I just jump on the back of the maned pig and prepare to practice here for a few hours.


    Maned pig beast is the overlord star beast in this area. Generally, no other star beast dares to disturb it. I can practice here at ease.


    With security, I can practice without scruples.


    I didn''t practice the killing God sword this time, because no matter how big the maned pig''s back is, it''s not suitable to practice the sword.


    I practice mental skills. I haven''t made a breakthrough for several months. It''s time to practice mental skills and prepare to break through to level 2 generals.


    When I entered the state of cultivation, I completely forgot everything around me and even where I was.


    After a few hours, I suddenly felt that my elixir field was filled with Reiki and true Qi. A faint feeling of swelling and pain woke me up.


    This is a sign of breaking through. I am secretly happy in my heart. I continue to practice, absorb the real Qi floating between heaven and earth into my body, and then slowly inject it into the saturated Dantian.


    At this time, it was still night, surrounded by blurred shadows, and it was still some time before dawn. After about an hour, my Dantian was completely filled with true Qi and Reiki, and then my realm changed in an instant.


    A large part of the true Qi in my body was instantly transformed into Reiki, and then integrated with the original Reiki. It ran rapidly along my meridians, circle after circle, and there seemed to be no possibility of stopping.


    Reiki runs in the meridians, slowly widening and refining the meridians in my body to make them more tenacious.


    Breaking through the realm is not a matter of a while, so I''m not in a hurry. I just calmly operate the mental method to make both Reiki and true Qi run in my body, help me cultivate meridians and flesh body, and make my strength stronger.


    To my surprise, the family mental method I practiced suddenly changed at this moment.


    Reiki should have run along the meridians I wanted it to flow, but at this time, it started running along other meridians.


    This belongs to the disorder of true Qi, which frightens me very much. If this goes on, either I get unexpected gains, or I may fall into the devil and explode to death.


    I quickly withdrew my mind and wanted to control the real Qi and Reiki in my body.


    If Reiki can''t run according to the lines I practiced before, I will be really dangerous.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard I tried this time, Reiki was not under my control. It ran around in my body and ran along the meridians I didn''t pay much attention to at ordinary times.


    I was sweating, and the meridians in my body were about to be torn by Reiki. The pain was not ordinary pain, but like a tear deep into the bone marrow.


    I clenched my teeth. I wanted to stick to it, but later, I couldn''t help shouting.


    At this time, it seems that only when I roar out, I will feel a little relaxed.


    In fact, it''s just my psychological effect. The pain doesn''t reduce much because of my shouting.


    I felt that I would go into a coma immediately, but I didn''t really go into a coma. It felt very uncomfortable and even more painful.


    The aura in my body constantly changed the route of operation, from one meridian to another, and then to the third meridian, which made me miserable and clenched my teeth and bled.


    The meridians of the human body are divided according to different purposes.


    However, in the Chilong Kingdom, it is generally believed that the human body has six meridians, one for each limb, one for the head and neck and one for the heart and lung.

 Chapter 172

    Others believe that the human body should have seven meridians. These people separate the heart and lung meridians and count them as one meridians.


    The most accurate statement is that the human body has a total of twelve meridians, namely, hand Sanyin meridians, hand Taiyin lung meridians, hand Jueyin pericardial meridians, hand Shaoyin heart meridians, hand Sanyang meridians, hand Yangming large intestine meridians, hand Shaoyang Sanjiao meridians, hand Taiyang small intestine meridians, foot Sanyin meridians, foot Taiyin spleen meridians, foot Jueyin liver meridians, foot Shaoyin kidney meridians, foot Sanyang meridians, Foot Yangming stomach meridians Foot Shaoyang gallbladder meridian and foot Taiyang bladder meridian.


    In addition, there are eight odd meridians, that is, the other eight meridians different from the twelve meridians, including Ren meridians, Du Meridians, Chong meridians, Dai meridians, Yin Qiao meridians, Yang Qiao meridians, Yin dimensional meridians and Yang dimensional meridians.


    This statement is accurate, but it is too complex for ordinary people to understand.


    Therefore, in Chilong Kingdom, people still habitually say that the meridians of the human body are six meridians.


    The family mental method I practice is created based on the six meridians. Therefore, when we practice or fight, the operation routes of Reiki and Zhenqi operate according to the routes of the six meridians.


    In my body now, the operation of Reiki completely breaks this point. It goes through my body indiscriminately and does not operate according to the mental method.


    I was anxious, but I didn''t dare to be distracted to think about the reason.


    The only thing I can do now is to keep my mind and guide all the Reiki into my Dantian as much as possible to avoid these uncontrolled Reiki tearing my meridians and turning me into a useless person.


    If the meridians are broken or damaged, the cultivation of the warrior will stop here, and there is a great possibility that the warrior will die directly.


    I didn''t expect such trouble in this cultivation. I forgot to break through to the second level martial general at the beginning, and the rest is just how to save my life.


    I have to say that this time I was a little sad. My cultivation continued, but there was no sign of returning to the elixir field, and there was no sign of alleviating the pain.


    I don''t know how long this pain will last. At a certain moment, I even thought of the absurd idea that it would be better to die. I almost stopped guarding my mind and abandoned myself.


    Fortunately, after the worst pain came, I suddenly felt the pain relieved.


    The aura in my body doesn''t seem to be so crazy and becomes mild.


    This is a good thing. My first reaction is to try the mental method again and try to control the Reiki in my body again.


    When I think of it, I clench my teeth, get rid of my distractions and move the mental method.


    This time I was extremely peaceful. When I operated the mental method, the Reiki gradually returned to the meridians it should go to, and slowly returned to the Dantian along the meridians scheduled by the mental method, which made me feel much better.


    I was happy in my heart and continued to operate the mental method to slowly recover all the Reiki running everywhere.


    I don''t know how long it took me to take the scattered true Qi and Reiki back into the Dantian. Anyway, when I took all the Reiki back into the Dantian, I felt that my Dantian was full of Reiki and a breakthrough was imminent.


    At this time, it is very dangerous to break through, because the meridians in my body have just been damaged and have not recovered. The Reiki impact generated during the break will add to the meridians in my body.


    I wanted to stop my breakthrough, but after several attempts, I found that this breakthrough was inevitable.


    The Qi and Reiki in my body are completely saturated. If I don''t break through, it will break my Dantian and make me a dead man directly.


    I chose to break through this dead road without hesitation. After all, although Reiki will impact my meridians after the breakthrough, it also gave my body a small baptism to make my body stronger.


    When my body became stronger, it was my only chance to live. I had to take a risk.


    I chose to break through. The aura in my body rushed to the meridians in my body in an instant, which made me feel that some meridians in my body were about to explode.


    This time I felt even worse. It didn''t matter if I yelled. I was sweating like rain, and there was a fire burning in my body. It was unbearable.


    I kept my mind, no matter how the meridians in my body were damaged, which I never let go.


    I must hold on at this time, otherwise I will really die without life.


    Severe swelling and pain surged in like a tide, one wave higher than another, which made me miserable.


    But then the swelling and pain subsided in a tidal wave, when I couldn''t stand it.


    I''m a little surprised at this. This painless feeling is the best feeling.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I persevered and made a successful breakthrough.


    I don''t have time to think about the reason. After closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I seize the time to stabilize the just broken state, for fear that I will be surrounded by pain again and lose the opportunity to stabilize the state.


    It didn''t take me long to stabilize the state of this breakthrough, and I took the opportunity to repair the originally damaged meridians. I was surprised at the speed.


    When I opened my eyes to see the time, the sun was already hanging in the air the next day.


    I took a deep breath again, then stood up and danced my hands and feet. I felt refreshed. The whole person seemed to be reborn.


    My body has become stronger, my aura is more and more pure, and my overall strength has made great progress.


    If you don''t die in a great disaster, you will have a blessing. Now I feel that my strength has increased greatly. Isn''t it a rare blessing?


    The maned pig is still sleeping. It seems that it was tired from yesterday''s battle. It still doesn''t wake up after sleeping.


    I don''t want to disturb the sleeping maned pig beast. After checking the eudemon again, I spread out my body method to leave here and quickly return to our camp.


    I wasted a lot of time this time. I think Du Yu and they should have left.


    When I go somewhere, I find the footprints left by them, and then follow them to find them.


    When I returned to the camp, I was surprised to find that Du Yu and others had not left. They seemed to rest in place. No one spoke or walked back and forth. Everyone sat still as if they were practicing.


    My arrival attracted the attention of several fighters guarding the entrance and exit. They were on alert immediately and their weapons were out of their scabbard, as if they were ready to fight.


    I was surprised and was about to be on alert. I saw that the people''s faces relaxed and their weapons were put down.


    After they saw clearly that it was me, they all put down their weapons and continued to stay where they were. It seems that I was not on guard.

 Chapter 173

    I was curious. After entering the camp, I quietly came to Sun Xiang: "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that it was me, Sun Xiang smiled and said, "it was Du Yu''s order. She asked us to stay here for a while and have a rest. She didn''t say anything else."


    I frowned. What the hell is going on? It shouldn''t be to wait for me. I don''t have such a big face.


    "Brother Dongfang," Sun Xiang suddenly said when he saw me pondering, "I think Du Yu is waiting for you. She has been outside for more than ten times. She knows who she is waiting for at a glance, but she didn''t say it clearly."


    I smiled: "nonsense, how is this possible? Du Yu is a person whose eyes are higher than the top. How can you wait so long for a small first-class general? You think too much. "


    "Then how did I see Du Yu running back from the outside with a red face last night, but you, Dongfang brother, who went out with her, just came back now?" Sun Xiang was strangely angry: "the relationship between you must not be simple."


    I''m a little stunned. I don''t know where I provoked Sun Xiang. It''s my secret about last night. I can''t explain it casually


    I can only say casually: "we just went to see the surrounding environment and worried that there would be star beasts attacking us. There''s nothing else."


    Sun Xiang tilted his head and said vaguely, "whoever believes you is a fool!"


    Sun Xiang is a very gentle girl. She seldom behaves like this when talking. I''m not used to it: "are you okay? Why are you like this?"


    Sun Xiang said, "I regard brother Dongfang as a friend and treat each other sincerely. But brother Dongfang doesn''t want to tell me the truth. I... I''m angry. "


    When Sun Xiang, who looks like a boy, said such words, I was even more unaccustomed: "don''t do this! I''m telling the truth. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. "


    After that, I''m leaving here to see the injured brothers.


    Du Yu''s words last night made me feel sorry for the injured brothers, so I thought of going to have a look. If I lack spiritual herbs and herbs, I''ll take some with me. I can use them first and compensate them.


    Before I could take a few steps, I heard Du Yu''s voice: "everybody get ready, we''ll start in ten minutes!"


    Now I can''t go to see the injured brother. I have to obey the captain''s order and get ready to leave here and try my luck elsewhere.


    In such a place, if you always stay in one place, it will be very dangerous to attract a large number of star beasts sooner or later.


    The dead brothers had been buried on the spot, leaving only their identity plates.


    Their identification number plate has the code of our team, and everyone''s own number, which is equivalent to their code.


    Du Yu seemed to pass by me intentionally and asked carelessly, "where did brother Dongfang go last night? Why didn''t you come back all night? "


    I knew someone would notice this. Seeing Du Yu''s question, I said, "I found a safe place to practice. When I wake up, it''s already daytime..."


    "Practice in this place?" Du Yu looked at me incredulously, but suddenly he was surprised: "you broke through! Second level general? "


    I smiled: "it''s a lucky breakthrough, but it''s a second-class general. It''s no big deal."


    "Broke through to the second-class general overnight and stabilized the realm?" Du Yu was surprised: "this is something I''ve never seen before. How did you do it?"


    I know du Yu''s strange thing is how I stabilized in such a short time. In fact, I''m also strange. I don''t know what''s going on this time.


    In the past, every time I made a breakthrough, it took me several days to stabilize the state. This time, I completed this step in only a few hours, much faster than before.


    In the face of Du Yu''s problem, I can only tell the truth: "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s just because time is tight in this dangerous place, so it''s much faster."


    Du Yu looked at me with disbelief and disdain on his face: "don''t you just ask, can you fool me like this? If you don''t want to say it, I don''t mean to force you. "


    I said with a bitter smile: "Captain, you misunderstood..."


    Du Yu didn''t wait for me to finish, turned around and left. It seemed that she really thought I was lying to her.


    I watched Du Yu disappear, smiled helplessly, and was ready to leave. This time, I made an unexpected breakthrough, and I was a little strange.


    Although I wanted to break through the realm before, I never succeeded. I thought it was not the time and needed more time to practice. Unexpectedly, I broke through in only one night in the place of Xuanwu trial, which was quite unexpected.


    Fortunately, my state of stability is very fast. Even if I encounter danger immediately, I don''t have to worry about my state of decline.


    The 94 people in our group trekked again for four hours and stopped at the foot of a big mountain.


    There are many wounded among us. It is inevitable that we will delay time when we are on our way. In fact, we have walked out of 200 kilometers in four hours.


    If this is in peacetime, at least several times more distance should be taken at the speed of a military general.


    The mountain is towering into the clouds. Looking from the foot of the mountain, I don''t know how high it is. I just think the mountain is majestic and picturesque. In addition, the rocks on the mountain are jagged, the wonders are ups and downs, and there is an image of ghost axe craftsmanship.


    Du Yu saw the strange scene on the mountain, and it was late. He was worried that there would be powerful star beasts here, so he made us all stop.


    There must be powerful star beasts in the mountain. Du Yu''s idea is right. We can''t rush up the mountain so as to avoid casualties after encountering powerful star beasts.


    I think the mountain is at least thousands of meters high. There are clouds or fog on the hillside, which gives me a sense of fairyland.


    I observed for a while, vaguely uneasy, as if there were some hidden dangers I didn''t know on the mountain, so I didn''t dare to think about going to the mountain to have a look.


    But on second thought, there must be many spirit beasts or star beasts on such a big mountain. If I can go and have a look, maybe I can accept some star beasts or spirit beasts to do things for me.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered the star beast star cat like the cat before. I didn''t know where it had gone. I didn''t see it after I came back.


    Maybe the star cat with low wisdom left me and slowly forgot me and ran to somewhere else.


    It doesn''t matter for the time being. It''s just an ordinary star beast that tests the decision of the Royal beast. It''s no big deal to me.

 Chapter 174

    Sun Xiang, like me, thought the mountain must be strange. She whispered to me, "the mountain is strange. It seems that there is something very dangerous on the mountain, which makes me feel frightened."


    I nodded, "I feel the same way. Later, if it''s really dangerous, you remember to protect yourself. I''ll take the time to check. We''re new here. We can''t know nothing. "


    "Then be careful!" Sun Xiang hurriedly said, "come back early and don''t disappear all night. Let me... We''re worried."


    I answered and looked up. It seemed that someone had carried it from somewhere else. The independent mountain here quietly left the crowd, changed direction and climbed up the mountain alone.


    This nameless mountain is full of strange rocks, forming countless stone caves and narrow stone cracks, which are easy to hide star beasts in it.


    I slowly climbed up the mountain along the gap between the strange stones. I saw a lot of precious spirit herbs and herbs along the way.


    Naturally, I''m very kind. I picked them all and put them away for future use.


    I gained a lot along the way. I soon picked a lot of spiritual herbs and herbs. It was a great harvest.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t find those strange treasure like spirit grass I found in endless swamp here again.


    If I can get another ambergris fruit, my skills will change dramatically in a short time.


    At that time, I tried here. I had a much better chance to leave alive, and I was not afraid of some guys who hurt people secretly.


    Having tasted the sweetness of this mountain, I continued to climb up, thinking that if only I could find babies such as ambergris fruit, I would gradually forget the potential dangers.


    Unconsciously, I came to the hillside. It was surrounded by fog. It was really like a fairyland.


    I couldn''t help watching it for a while, opened my mouth and said, "it''s a pity that I''m the only one who enjoys such beautiful scenery!"


    As soon as I said my words, I suddenly heard someone say with a smile, "isn''t it right for you, a selfish person, to enjoy it alone?"


    I was quite surprised to hear the voice, because the owner of the voice was Du Yu.


    When I looked back, Du Yu was climbing up not far behind me. While climbing, he continued: "brother Dongfang, did you find something again when you came here alone? Did you find a powerful star beast this time, or did you find some rare spirit grass? "


    I smiled and said, "I just came to see the scenery. Captain, why are you interested in coming up to see the wonders?"


    Du Yu came to me, looked at me and said, "I just saw someone leaving the team without permission, so I came to see who this person is. I''m not interested in wonders or anything, and I don''t have the energy to pay attention. "


    I said with a smile, "so it''s true. I... I left quietly because I didn''t want to attract other people''s attention... I''m sorry to cause trouble to the captain."


    Du Yu sighed slightly, "it''s nothing. I just want to talk to you again. Now there is no one here. I want to ask, "what are you going to do?"


    I smiled: "I should ask you this question, captain..."


    Du Yu looked at me and smiled slowly: "you are my Oriental brother, so I should ask you."


    Du Yu was very beautiful. I was stunned when I smiled. My mind was almost unstable.


    I quickly turned my head, for fear that my stupidity would make her angry after she saw it.


    When Du Yu saw me like this, Ge Ge said with a smile, "you''re so shy. I didn''t know you before. I thought you were a lecherous... Person."


    I felt a little blushing and said, "where do I have? You... Didn''t you ask me about my plan? I can tell you. "


    Du Yu said, "I''m all ears."


    I took a look at the fog surrounding Du Yu and me, and said positively, "we have more than a dozen seriously injured people to take care of, and some slightly injured people can''t fight. They have seriously affected our speed and our combat effectiveness. So the top priority now is to cure them so that they can move freely and even fight. "


    Du Yu nodded: "you''re right, but we don''t have No. 1 medicine in our hands. How can we cure them so quickly?"


    I said, "I don''t know how many people carry No. 1 medicine. If you can, the captain can order them to take it out and cure the seriously wounded first. If the wounded are light, I have some spirit grass for them to take. I believe they can recover soon. "


    "This is the first step." I looked at Du Yu who listened to me very carefully and continued, "next, we need to find a safe place to spend tonight. There are many natural stone caves on the mountain. We can find a spacious one where we can stay for one night. "


    Du Yu nodded slightly: "there is a big stone cave where I passed just now. I went in and saw it. It was fairly clean, and I didn''t find any trace of star beast occupation. I think we''ll stay there for one night tonight. "


    I nodded: "I''m going down the mountain to inform the people at the foot of the mountain and let them go up the mountain to meet us."


    Du Yu said, "that''s settled. After you inform them, we will continue to talk. I have some questions to ask you. "


    I turned and left, ran down the mountain and brought Du Yu''s words to the people down the mountain.


    I have seen the huge cave mentioned by Du Yu, so I took everyone into the cave and prepared for tonight''s defense first.


    Du Yu''s brother Dewey is powerful. He was the captain when Du Yu was away. At this time, he arranged some people to cut down trees and temporarily made a strong wooden door with the trunk, which was placed at the entrance of the stone cave as our gate.


    I wanted to talk to Du Yu, but seeing that everyone was busy, I was embarrassed to slip away alone, so I stayed to help.


    People who are not hurt are either arranging necessary items on the spot or preparing for defense. I helped a martial artist from Macheng nearby move some messy stones to make room for everyone to rest.


    The cave looks natural, and there are many naturally falling stones in it. The small stones are only the size of fists, and the large ones are enough to weigh thousands of kilograms. They are scattered everywhere, which makes the ground very uneven and is not conducive to our rest.


    I think the Macheng warrior who carries stones cleans all the stones that can be moved by one person first, and then he and another warrior who also comes from Macheng carry the big stones.


    The rest of the stones are very heavy, almost every one has four or five hundred kilograms, of which several are large, or even more than one thousand kilograms. It''s normal that the martial artist can''t move these stones alone.

 Chapter 175

    I was also cleaning up the stones. When I saw that the big stones were left by the martial artists in Macheng, I picked them up and put them aside.


    I also didn''t think much. A man moved those hundreds of thousands of kilograms of boulders, which scared the Macheng warrior who was about to move these boulders together to be stunned.


    The eyes they looked at me were full of panic and surprise. At this time, I found that I had made another mistake and told everyone that I was physically strong.


    "Brother Dongfang, don''t you see your strength is so huge?" The warrior knew me. Seeing my outstanding performance, he hurried over and said, "how did you do it? Can you teach me?"


    Another martial artist from Macheng also said, "brother Dongfang is born with divine power, or has he practiced any strange skills?"


    I knew it was impossible not to explain, so I smiled and said, "I''ve been refining my body before, so I have more strength. It''s nothing strange."


    The two fighters in Macheng said in one voice: "I see. No wonder brother Dongfang has excellent physical strength!"


    I smiled and hurried to other places to help, temporarily avoiding the two martial artists in Macheng.


    I am afraid that if they ask me again, I will reveal my flaws, attract more people''s attention and reveal more secrets.


    Now is not the time for performance. I should pay more attention to my behavior in the future. I can''t let others notice me, list me as their strong enemy and become the target of public attention.


    To perform, I have to wait until the second level. At that time, the test is my personal performance, which is the time when I should express myself.


    Moreover, my worries have not completely dissipated until now. I still remember my doubts about the real purpose of the selection of the national yuan.


    Before I could do anything else, a martial artist from Guancheng suddenly shouted, "look, there''s a hole here. There seems to be something in it."


    The warrior''s words immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone rushed over and shouted: "what hole? Let me see, let me see... "


    I also ran over, thinking that I had encountered some danger, or there was some powerful star beast hidden here. I had concealed the exploration of Du Yu and me. At this time, we were disturbed and wanted to come out to hurt people.


    This is not good news. I have to go and have a look.


    I was the fastest runner. I almost flashed to the talking Guancheng warrior.


    At a glance, I saw a broken hole like a portal on the stone wall in front of the warrior. It looks like a palm that should have been left a long time ago, but it is magnified countless times.


    "This... Is it the palm print that was slapped by someone?" A martial artist in Macheng was surprised and said, "you see, it''s like a palm print."


    Many people see this, so everyone says, "yes..."


    I frowned secretly, and the palm print was almost one meter deep into the stone wall, which was very frightening.


    Who can make such a palm print with his bare hands on the hard stone wall up to one meter thick? Is it the legendary king of Wu?


    Even the most powerful level-9 general known at present, it is impossible for a martial artist to keep the mark of his palm after breaking through such a thick stone wall with his bare hands.


    The great power of the warrior will cause the whole stone wall to collapse or rupture, rather than such neat palm prints.


    Unless it''s the legendary King Wu! It is said that King Wu can master his power easily. He can do whatever he wants. It is entirely possible to make such a palm print.


    But I also know that King Wu is a legendary existence. It has not appeared in the new world for thousands of years. Even some records are vague and pointless.


    My idea seems absurd, so I didn''t dare to say it, but some people won''t think so much. Everyone is 16 or 17 years old. It''s inevitable that they will be naive and don''t think too much. They will speak frankly if they have something to say.


    So the Guancheng warrior who found the hole like a palm print said, "is this the palm print left by the warrior?"


    Dewey stepped forward at this time, looked at the hole carefully, and said excitedly, "this is really a palm print!"


    Someone said, "then who can leave such a palm print on such a thick stone wall? What has the man reached? "


    Dewey frowned and said, "if you want to leave such a palm print on the hard stone wall, you must be a warrior who surpasses the general."


    "A warrior who surpasses a general? Isn''t that King Wu? "


    Dewey nodded slightly: "everyone protect here. I''ll go back to the captain and ask the captain to see this palm print."


    The crowd answered in unison, "yes!"


    Dewey turned to look for Du Yu, but he saw me at a glance and suddenly changed his attention: "brother Dongfang, do you know where our captain is? Why don''t you go and find the captain to have a look at this palm print. "


    I whispered "bad luck", so I could only nod and say, "OK, I''ll go to the captain now."


    I finished saying this and ran as fast as I could to the place where Du Yu and I had separated before.


    Du Yu was still here at this time. After I saw her, I told her our findings and asked her to go to the cave to see what happened.


    Du Yu had something to say to me. Now she found the palm print in the cave. She had to go and see the strange palm print first.


    In case of the relics left by King Wu, it is uncertain that there will be very rare things in the broken hole. If you miss them, it will be a great loss.


    We went back to the cave together. Dewey first greeted Du Yu and said to Du Yu, "sister, the palm print found in the cave is very much like that left by a martial elder who surpassed the general. You have seen some strange relics with master before. Come and see if our guess is correct. "


    Du Yu went to see the broken hole like a palm print, turned back and asked, "have any of you ever gone in?"


    Dewey shook his head: "as soon as we found out, we sealed the hole. No one has gone in. We''ll wait until you see it."


    Du Yu nodded slightly: "now I''ll go in and have a look, brother you, Zhao Feipeng of Macheng, brother Zhao, sun Xiangsun''s sister of Jingshen City, and the team leaders of several other cities. Let''s go in and have a look. When you''re sure there''s no danger, let''s go in together. "


    Because every city has representatives, everyone has no opinion and unanimously agreed to Du Yu''s proposal.


    Sun Xiang, Zhao Feipeng and others followed Du Yu into the broken hole like a palm print to see if there was anything inside that could prove the identity of the person who left the palm print.

 Chapter 176

    I was a little surprised. If King Wu really left here, I might find evidence that King Wu existed.


    If you are lucky, find one or two books of martial arts, combat skills or cultivation experience left by the king of Wu. They are priceless and the most rare treasure.


    I''d like to go in and have a look, but Du Yu said first that only a few city captains can go first. I''m not qualified.


    I waited for about half an hour with a trace of anxiety and expectation, and saw Dewey come out.


    When he came out alone, the others stayed inside, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Many people came forward to ask Dewey if he had found something.


    It turned out that everyone thought that there were articles in the broken hole, but they didn''t say anything. They were waiting for the survey results.


    Dewey did not say a word, but walked up to me and said to me, "brother Dongfang, I heard you were carrying a lot of spirit grass. Someone was injured when we went in. Please take out the spirit grass to help treat..."


    I was secretly surprised that there was danger in here. Why didn''t we hear the fight? Is the hole so deep that the sound of fighting can''t be heard?


    Hearing Dewey''s words, I nodded and said, "I''ll go in with you... Who''s the injured person? Is it badly hurt? "


    Dewey walked back into the hole and said, "it''s Zhao Feipeng. He was bitten by a poisonous star beast. The medicine we brought can''t detoxify, so we need to ask brother Dongfang for help."


    Suddenly, I quickened my pace and followed Dewey into the hole.


    Not to mention, the broken hole is really deep. What I saw before was only a channel. I followed Dewey for about a kilometer in the channel before I saw Du Yu and others.


    The passage is winding, and I don''t know what direction it is. I looked at the large cave at the end of the passage and found that there are obvious traces of human activities here.


    The stone tables and benches placed in the cave are what humans left behind.


    I think there is a stone bed with some dusty boxes on it. Now some have been opened. I don''t know that the people who came in first didn''t find anything valuable.


    I wanted to ask Sun Xiang and others if they had found anything, but the injured Zhao Feipeng was in urgent need of treatment. It was not suitable to ask these questions, so I had to give up.


    Du Yu and others are standing in this large cave at the moment. When they see Dewey and me, Du Yu greets them and says, "brother Dongfang, do you have an antidote pill or spirit herb?"


    I took out a spirit grass for detoxification and handed it to Du Yu. I said, "do you know what star beast bit it? The spirit grass on me can only relieve the toxicity of some ordinary poisons. There is no way for the spirit grass to eliminate the toxicity of those powerful poisons. "


    Du Yu said: "it should be a dark burning snake. Its speed is too fast. We can''t see what it is. But judging from the wound, I decided it was the dark burning snake. There were three tooth marks on brother Zhao. "


    Dark burning snake is a kind of star beast that likes dark environment. Its strength is not very strong, but it has strong toxicity.


    Humans bitten by it don''t feel much at first, that is, they feel stabbed by a needle at most, but in ten minutes, generally speaking, it will directly kill the bitten person.


    The toxicity of dark burning snake can anesthetize nerves. Most people don''t care about this little flash of pain. But because of this, about ten minutes later, when the toxicity of the dark burning snake occurred, it was too late to find the antidote and died.


    The typical characteristic of dark burning snake is its speed, which can not be described as fast as lightning.


    The dark burning snake attacks so fast that human eyes can''t distinguish its attack trajectory at all.


    Humans can see whether they were hurt by the dark burning snake through the wounds on the bitten person''s body.


    The bite of the dark burning snake does have three tooth marks. They have three poisonous teeth.


    Most people bitten by the dark burning snake will die. This is what most people in the new world know, and it is also one of the reasons why many people have become famous for this dark burning snake.


    I haven''t seen the dark burning snake before, so I haven''t prepared antidotes. Now I don''t have such spirit grass with me.


    Most of the spirit herbs I brought are good for cultivation or healing. There are no symptomatic drugs. I can''t help Zhao Feipeng who was bitten.


    I heard that the injured person was bitten by the dark burning snake. Knowing that there was no spirit grass in my hand that could cure this poison wound, I hurriedly said, "that''s hard to do. The spirit grass on me is not suitable for relieving the poison of the dark burning snake. Just now, this spirit grass is useful for general poison, but it can''t cure the poison of dark burning snake. "


    Du Yu looked at me in embarrassment, glanced at Zhao Feipeng lying motionless on the ground, and finally said slowly, "then we can''t just watch him die... Brother Dongfang, there are many ways you can do, please think of a way to save him."


    I frowned: "unless we catch the dark burning snake and use its blood to save people, otherwise, it is difficult to remove its toxin."


    "What about that?" Du Yu said anxiously, "we found this place, which may be the remains of King Wu. We thought it was great luck. I didn''t expect to take human life in exchange for this benefit... If we knew so, we shouldn''t have rushed in... "


    Seeing Du Yu worried, I also felt that we should try our best to find a way, so I said tentatively, "why don''t you go out first and I''ll find a way to treat Zhao Feipeng?"


    Du Yu frowned slightly, as if he thought of something, and said with a trace of surprise: "so? Well, let''s all get out of here and let you try. Save him as much as possible. We can''t lose our brother anymore. "


    I nodded, looked at the captains of my cities in doubt, smiled and said, "my way to save people can''t have too many people present, so please leave for a while."


    Du Yu also said: "brother Dongfang''s way, I know that outsiders can''t be present, so we''d better leave."


    With Du Yu''s words, these people no longer doubt anything and left here with Du Yu.


    After everyone left, I bent down to check Zhao Feipeng''s injury.


    Zhao Feipeng was bitten on his left leg. Someone tore his trouser leg earlier. I saw the wound at a glance.


    All around the wound are black spots, dense, like baked sweet potatoes, with skin and flesh, which is very dazzling.


    The protective clothing he was wearing didn''t work at all. He was directly bitten through. At this time, he was taken off and thrown aside.

 Chapter 177

    Zhao Feipeng had already been in a coma, and his body was covered with black and red spots. It seems that the poison of the dark burning snake has spread all over his body. If he doesn''t rescue, he will really die.


    I quickly turned around, sat down on the spot and began to run the Royal beast decision.


    Driven by me, the Royal beast soon spread a ray of my soul around.


    I will use my royal beast to contact the dark burning snake that bit Zhao Feipeng, so as to find its location, catch it and save Zhao Feipeng with its blood.


    The toxicity of dark burning snake is very special. General spirit grass can''t be relieved, but its own blood is the best antidote.


    As long as the bitten person takes some of his own blood and applies some blood to the wound, he will soon recover his mind.


    Later, with the help of other people''s aura, most of the toxins can be forced out of the body, thus saving lives.


    This is no secret. Many people in the world know it, but few can really do it.


    To do this, there are at least three difficulties: first, it is necessary to determine whether they were bitten by the dark burning snake. Many people know that there are three tooth marks on the body of the people bitten by the dark burning snake, but more people don''t know.


    Second, there should be someone nearby. This person must also be a warrior above the general. Otherwise, nothing will work without aura.


    The third difficulty is also the most difficult, because the dark burning snakes are too fast and good at hiding. It is easy and difficult to find them, let alone take blood from their bodies.


    With these three difficulties, the vast majority of people bitten by dark burning snakes will die.


    My royal beast can definitely get in touch with all star beasts, so I have a chance to find and catch the dark burning snake and cure Zhao Feipeng''s poison wound.


    But in order not to divulge the secret that I would kill the beast, I had to ask Du Yu to help drive everyone out.


    With the help of yubeast Jue, I soon found a huge dark burning snake hidden under a boulder.


    The dark burning snake should be the largest. Generally speaking, the dark burning snake is very small, that is, the length and thickness of a chopstick. But the dark burning snake I found is two feet long and has a child''s arm. It is a king level existence in the dark burning snake.


    In the face of the dark burning snake acting like the wind, although I gave first aid to Zhao Feipeng, I had to carefully guide it out from under the boulder with the Royal beast, then carefully cover the head of the dark burning snake with a piece of clothes and cloth I just tore from myself, and then gently pick it up.


    In the whole process, I move gently and don''t dare to exert any force. Once I hurt the dark burning snake or accidentally throw it away, I may be bitten by it without hesitation.


    Fortunately, I was stable and successfully caught the dark burning snake without causing it to fight back.


    I slowly picked up the dark burning snake. I didn''t intend to kill it. I just took some blood to save Zhao Feipeng.


    When I really wanted to take blood, I found that the dark burning snake was still too small. There was not much blood in its body. I couldn''t take out enough blood to save Zhao Feipeng without killing it.


    In addition, if I take blood like this, I will certainly hurt the dark burning snake. If it bites me at that time, I will be miserable.


    With a trace of apology, I took a knife to cut open the dark burning snake, poured some of its little blood into Zhao Feipeng''s mouth, and helped him deal with his wound.


    I tied the wound of Zhao Feipeng''s left leg bitten by the dark burning snake with a cloth stained with the blood of the dark burning snake, and then began to operate the aura in my body to help Zhao Feipeng expel the poison of the dark burning snake in his body.


    It will be a long process. According to my plan, it will take at least three hours.


    This is my better estimate. If there is any accident, the time is likely to be several times more.


    Anyway, I decided to save people, so I stopped thinking about it, took back my mind and slowly input my aura into Zhao Feipeng''s body.


    The aura entered Zhao Feipeng''s body and immediately began to expel the snake venom in Zhao Feipeng''s body.


    Reiki meets snake venom, just like ice meets a red iron. The two are incompatible and make a loud sound. When the ice melts and disappears, the temperature of the iron is also falling rapidly.


    This is not a good thing for my aura. It is completely used to expel snake venom by consuming aura. It is a great consumption and burden for my aura.


    Fortunately, I am much stronger now, and the amount of Reiki in my body is much more than before.


    Therefore, under such consumption, I still have confidence to drive away the aura in Zhao Feipeng''s body.


    At this time, Zhao Feipeng had recovered some mind and made a painful sound of * * in his mouth.


    While I continued to help him expel the snake venom, I said to him, "wake up and cooperate with me to expel the snake venom for you!"


    Zhao Feipeng seemed stunned for a moment. Then he woke up and began to operate the mental method to cooperate with my aura to expel snake venom.


    With Zhao Feipeng''s own help, my pressure suddenly reduced a lot, and the consumption of Reiki became less.


    In this way, I am more confident that I can save Zhao Feipeng and successfully complete my rescue task this time.


    Yes, I regard saving Zhao Feipeng as my task, because I have no obligation to do such things.


    If captain Du Yu hadn''t asked me to do it, I wouldn''t work so hard. After all, Zhao Feipeng is not one of us and may become my opponent.


    Three hours later, I finally finished what I had to do and forced most of the snake venom out of Zhao Feipeng''s body.


    Looking at the black dirt all over Zhao Feipeng, I feel very disgusting. It''s all snake venom that sticks to him after being forced out. It''s sticky, like snot.


    Zhao Feipeng had already recovered his mind. At this time, he looked at his body and felt very uncomfortable. He said to me, "thank you for saving my life. I will repay you well in the future... I''ll take a bath first. It''s too dirty..."


    I said, "it should be night outside. You can''t take a bath. You''d better stay here and go out to find a place to take a bath after dawn tomorrow."


    Pause: "you have to continue to exercise Kung Fu to avoid snake venom invading your body again."


    Zhao Feipeng nodded, closed his eyes and soon entered the state of cultivation.

 Chapter 178

    I don''t want to disturb him, and I don''t want to go out to see Du Yu and others now. My aura is almost consumed. I have to practice and let my aura reply.


    So I also practiced with Zhao Feipeng in this cave where there is a dark burning snake.


    I just want to recover the consumed Reiki, so I finished practicing for about an hour.


    I was going to go out to see Du Yu and others when I recovered my aura, but when I stopped practicing and stood up to leave here, I suddenly saw the body of the dark burning snake I killed to take blood to save Zhao Feipeng.


    I suddenly felt that I couldn''t bear to throw it on the ground. I picked up an opened box and put the body of the dark burning snake in it.


    With a jump, I climbed up a depression in the stone wall and put the box there. It was also a place for the dark burning snake to bury the body.


    After landing, my heart suddenly felt empty, as if I had lost something to cherish.


    I couldn''t figure it out. I walked back and forth in this cave for several rounds, but I still didn''t think what I lost.


    Later, I felt more restless and irritable. It felt like a person who had lost his best friend. I felt what I had lost, but I just didn''t know what it was.


    I fell into confusion. In a daze, I picked up those boxes all over the cave, opened them one by one, took a look at the contents, and then dropped them.


    I didn''t take anything away and didn''t pay special attention to anything until I saw a broken paper book in a box.


    The new world is full of chip books. I have seen some of these paper books in Binhu village. When I arrived at Jingshen City, I rarely saw them.


    At this time, when I saw a paper book in the cave that was said to be left by King Wu, I immediately forgot the feeling of depression and loss. I picked up the book and read it carefully.


    The book is already very messy. I turn it carefully for fear that it will be completely turned into a pile of waste paper.


    The cover of the book is black. I don''t know what it is. It looks a little dirty.


    When I opened the book, there were several big characters on the first page, which were still written in the language of the red dragon Kingdom, but they were handwritten.


    After careful identification, I found that the first page of the book reads: in order to climb the peak and live a lonely life, I come to think of friends and want to leave here. Stay here what you have learned all your life. Those who are destined to be are precious and cautious.


    These two lines are written in a hurry. The handwriting is scrawled. I can only recognize them, but I don''t quite understand their meaning.


    Especially in the last sentence, I don''t know what it means.


    With a trace of doubt, I opened the second page of the book and saw four powerful characters on it: Alchemy.


    These four characters are strong and powerful, and the dragon and phoenix dance. It''s really powerful and feels like a paper back.


    Seeing these four words, my heart suddenly "flopped" and jumped violently, because I once described the family mental method of the Jin family I practiced as alchemy. I didn''t expect to really meet such a book called alchemy here.


    If it had something to do with the family mental method of the Jin family, it would not be so simple.


    I can''t wait to turn to the next page and start browsing this ancient paper book quickly.


    I hope it is really the family mental method of my Kim family, and I hope it is not.


    If it is the family mental skill of the Jin family, it should be one of the most original versions. I can use it to verify whether my mental skill is comprehensive. Maybe I will know many things that the Jin family don''t know.


    But in this case, there will be a problem, that is, why does the mental Dharma of the Jin family appear here?


    Is this senior master who has practiced here a person who has a close relationship with our Jin family? Or is it simply an ancestor of the Jin family?


    But I''ve never heard of a strong king of Wu in the Jin family. If it''s an elder of the Jin family, it should be recorded in the genealogy.


    I don''t want this book to be the reason for the Jin family''s family mental method. In fact, I''m worried that if this elder is not from the Jin family, he will learn the Jin family''s family mental method again.


    Because in this case, it means that our skill has been leaked.


    I put aside these doubts and doubts for the time being, because at this time, the most important thing for me is to read this ancient book as soon as possible.


    I read the book from beginning to end as fast as I could. Because it was not a chip, I didn''t remember it completely.


    However, I already know through this reading that this is the family mental method of our Kim family.


    But the mental skills recorded in this book are more profound and the cultivation methods are more comprehensive.


    In other words, this is the real alchemy, the original version of alchemy I made up casually.


    It turns out that the mental skills of our Jin family are incomplete. No wonder the strongest among us, Jin Feng, the leader of the Jin family, is only a level 9 martial artist and has been unable to break through the realm of generals.


    I was surprised and excited by this discovery. I felt very lucky to find the original version of the Jin family''s family mental skill. It can be regarded as the real successor of this skill and the strongest of the Jin family in the future


    I have some wishful thinking, holding the books in my hand, some are distracted.


    Now, if I hadn''t accidentally got the ambergris fruit, I might have been stuck in the realm of level 9 martial arts teacher forever. I wouldn''t have been able to break through the realm of generals all my life, let alone Level 2 generals.


    Now I''m thinking that if I practice according to the mental skills recorded in this book, I can easily break through the generals, and even break through the realm of King Wu in the future


    The original owner of this book is a warrior who has surpassed the general, or at least the king of martial arts.


    This is a gift from heaven. I quickly put it away and hid it carefully. For a moment, I didn''t even dare to breathe.


    It seems that if I gasp at this time, the ancient book in my hand will disappear immediately.


    I am very careful. It feels like I have got some treasure that is extremely precious but extremely easy to damage.


    This is indeed a treasure, especially for me. It is the supreme treasure. It must be well kept.


    Maybe it''s fate to teach me the younger generation of the Jin family to get this alchemy. Maybe in the future, this book will help me fulfill my wishes and do something I can''t think of now.

 Chapter 179

    "Brother Dongfang," after I hid this book, Zhao Feipeng, who had been practicing, suddenly woke up. He said with some difficulty, "can you do me another favor?"


    I turned around and looked at Zhao Feipeng, quietly touched my chest and said, "if you have anything, brother Zhao, just tell me."


    Zhao Feipeng gasped and said, "I''m much better now, so please ask brother Dongfang to touch me and let me leave here to report peace with you."


    I frowned slightly and said, "haven''t you been completely well yet? When you get rid of all the toxins in your body, it''s not too late to go out. "


    Zhao Feipeng said slightly uncomfortable: "I''m like this now. I can''t calm down and practice... I have to take a bath..."


    I saw the pain on his face, but it turned out to be a clean man, so I smiled and said, "in that case, I''ll help you out."


    Zhao Feipeng said, "thank you, brother Dongfang!"


    He raised his hand and asked me to hold his hand and help him up.


    Without much thought, I reached out and took his hand. With a little force, I pulled him up.


    Zhao Feipeng threw a grateful fist at me. When he bent down to salute, he also said: "this time, thank you brother Dongfang for helping me. If you can help me Zhao Feipeng in the future, as long as brother Dongfang says a word, I will never dare to shirk it."


    I smiled: "I''ll talk about it later. You''d better go out and take a bath first, and then talk to me. Now that you are like this, you really have to take a bath quickly. I dare not look at it more. "


    Zhao Feipeng smiled bitterly and looked at the boxes everywhere. Suddenly he pointed to the long and narrow box hanging on the stone wall in front of us: "brother Dongfang, if I guessed correctly, it must be a long sword."


    I saw that the box was really like a box containing swords, so I nodded and said, "it should be a sword... Why, you like swords, too?"


    Zhao Feipeng shook his head and said with a smile, "I think brother Dongfang is a swordsman, so I remind brother Dongfang that maybe there is a sword here! Brother Dongfang''s heavy sword was damaged during the battle. Wouldn''t it be better if you could change a sword? "


    I smiled: "you guessed wrong. You should know that the previous swords were made of metal. In terms of sharpness, ease of use and carrying, how can they compare with the current lightsaber? So, even if this sword is the previous sword, it can only be the tenth move of my direct use of God killing sword. This is my most powerful sword move at present, so I go all out, don''t defend, and concentrate on attacking.


    My playing style was beyond the expectation of the level-4 general. He didn''t expect me to suddenly give up defense and attack with all my strength. When I was stunned, the action on my hand inevitably slowed down.


    Taking this opportunity, the sword in my hand made every effort to move. In the shadow of the sword, the Epee stabbed him at many vital points in his body like a poisonous snake.


    The level-4 general was surprised and hurried back to avoid my attack.


    Although his reaction was fast, he was still a step slow. Under my full speed attack, the sword in my hand stabbed his right arm at once.


    It seems that my speed has improved again. At least after practicing the killing God sword technique, I can get out of the sword faster.

 Chapter 180

    The level Four generals in front of me had to let go, threw away the Epee weighing more than 100 kg and retreated decisively.


    Naturally, I won''t miss the opportunity and seize the opportunity to attack with all my strength. The sixth move to the eleventh move of the God killing sword was made by me at one time. I chased the level 4 general who attacked me as soon as he came up and retreated, ignoring the injury on my arm.


    At this time, I changed from passive to active, so I have time to take a look at the situation here.


    It turned out that there were people fighting in the cave. Our people were fighting with all their strength, including Du Yu, Sun Xiang and others.


    In addition to our original more than 90 people in the cave, the rest are people from another team.


    I immediately understood that there were other teams who wanted to occupy the cave. After Du Yu and others refused, the two sides began to fight. When I appeared at this time, naturally someone would come and fight me.


    I was also unlucky. I met a level-4 general as soon as I came up, and almost fell into his hands.


    It seems that the other team is more powerful and stronger than us. Otherwise, there will be no redundant level-4 generals to trouble me.


    Fortunately, I am also a man with superhuman strength and use a epee. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would have been defeated if someone with less strength came to fight this man.


    He Shide of the National People''s court did not say that we can''t fight each other, so their practice is not a violation of the rules. We have nothing to say.


    What we can do now is to defeat those who invaded the cave, and then confidently tell them that the cave was discovered by us and should belong to us.


    The battle between me and this level-4 general is not over. Although I hurt him, I failed to make him lose his combat effectiveness.


    As long as there is a chance, this person will fight back with all his strength. Maybe he will suppress me.


    I can''t let this happen, so I pursue it with all my strength. The Epee in my hand moves without scruples. Every move is powerful and heavy. If I hit him, he will hurt his muscles and bones.


    "Brother Linghu," when I chased the level-4 general and made him fall into the disadvantage, he suddenly shouted, "stop watching the play and save me! If it goes on like this, I will die... "


    Someone said with a long smile, "you are a level-4 general who has been beaten by him without fighting back. How dare I, a level-3 general, go up and die? I said, brother Bai, you''d better not pretend to be counsellor. Take the second-class general quickly, occupy the cave earlier and let the brothers rest earlier. "


    When I heard the man surnamed Linghu talking, I felt that he must be more powerful than my opponent, so I was afraid of being attacked by them on both sides.


    I have a hard time facing this man surnamed Bai. If I have another level-3 general, I will lose without doubt.


    Thinking of this, I stopped chasing and took a look at the man surnamed Linghu who was watching the play with both hands not far from me.


    It''s called Linghu. He''s in white and doesn''t wear protective clothing. At first glance, he''s an extremely conceited person.


    Ordinary martial artists, even those with profound skills, will not fight without protective clothing. The world knows that protective clothing protects martial artists.


    "If you dare to look at me when you fight with brother Bai, aren''t you afraid of brother Bai''s sneak attack on you behind your back?"


    Seeing that I noticed him, Linghu smiled and said, "sneak attack is brother Bai''s specialty. If you are injured, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Where the hell is this man standing? I was puzzled and said, "thank you for reminding me. This white... What, really likes sneak attacks?"


    "His name is Bai Hu. His name is Bai daosan. He is the person who likes sneak attacks most in our team." Linghu said with a smile, "so you must be careful not to be attacked. You don''t know what''s going on. If you die unjustly, the Lord of hell will not accept you. "


    I smiled: "it''s not certain who will die! Brother Linghu, you dare to hurt people in order to occupy this cave for a night''s rest. If it gets out, I''m afraid people in the national court will look at you with admiration... It''s hard to say whether you can stay or not. "


    Linghu still held his hands and said, "that''s not your business. Our captain''s decision has always been right. Now we want to occupy here, that is to drive you away and occupy here. If you don''t accept it, do it with a real knife and gun. Whoever loses will leave. It''s that simple. "


    My anger surged up in my heart. The heavy sword in my hand tightened and said faintly, "then why don''t you come up and attack me with white fox and white Taoist three? Can''t you beat me faster and let you occupy here? "


    "Join hands with Baidao three?" Linghu looked contemptuous: "then I might as well fight with you alone. I''m afraid I''ll be pointed at my spine and scolded as a mean person."


    I smiled: "in that case, I''ll clean up the white fox first, and then have a fight with you."


    "Good!" Linghu smiled and said, "we have a deal."


    I said "it''s a deal", turned to find the injured Baihu baidaosan, but found that he had already disappeared in the crowd. I couldn''t find where he was hiding for a moment.


    "Brother, let''s fight first!" Linghu didn''t know where Bai daosan had gone, so he said to me, "Bai Hu is a real villain. He can make small moves such as sneak attacks. When he meets a real expert, he counsels. Don''t look for him. Let''s play a game. No matter who wins or loses between us, the losers will automatically leave here. How about it? "


    I nodded and raised my sword: "look at the sword!"


    As soon as Linghu raised his hand, he also said "look at the sword", raised the sword in his hand and rushed towards me.


    I don''t think he is a good man, because he is my enemy at this time.


    I went all out to attack Linghu with the most powerful means.


    Linghu is a three-level general, and the level is one higher than me. Therefore, I suffer a lot in the amount of aura. Fortunately, my physical strength is much stronger than him, so when I fight hard, I can often be a little better.


    This can be seen at the beginning of our battle. Not only I can see it, but also Linghu himself can see it.


    We fought more than a dozen moves without winning or losing. We were a little worried, so we all began to use our most powerful moves.


    Since it is an opponent, or even an enemy, there is no need to show mercy. It can be serious.

 Chapter 181

    In addition to the killing God sword technique, I count the Dragon subduing formula as the most powerful. Therefore, in the sword moves, I occasionally integrate the palm technique and use the Dragon subduing formula to make the generals come out at some rare opportunities to specifically attack the key parts of Linghu.


    Linghu''s attack moves are much simpler and more effective than mine. His set of swordsmanship is very exquisite. One move is as fast as one move. He always drags me and doesn''t give me a chance to really hurt him.


    Our battle entered a stalemate at the beginning. I think we can''t tell the outcome in a short time.


    Now I regret that I didn''t practice the killing God sword to a higher level, because I knew too few sword moves, so I had to start using the used moves again after a few moves. Gradually Linghu found my weakness and began to suppress me slowly.


    This is not a good thing. I must change this situation as soon as possible.


    I intend to abandon the killing sword method and use the Shura sword method I learned from elder black.


    However, under the fierce attack of Linghu, I had no chance to change my attack tactics, and I didn''t dare to change my attack tactics easily.


    At the moment when I was distracted, Linghu suddenly drank "zhe". The sword in his hand flew out of his hand and stabbed me in the chest.


    Now I was scared to death. You know, the chest is a person''s key. If you are stabbed, you will lose half your life.


    Almost subconsciously, I thought I was finished. I was so scared that I cried out. There was fear and uneasiness in my voice.


    The Linghu who stabbed me laughed and said, "look how you can prevent me! This is my kung fu to press the bottom of the box. I will never use it at ordinary times... "


    I''m a little strange, because I don''t feel pain. People stabbed in the chest don''t feel pain. If you say it, who will believe it?


    So I looked down at my chest to see what was going on.


    At this sight, I immediately laughed. The sword that stabbed Linghu in my chest was stuck by the protective suit I was wearing, and it didn''t really hurt me.


    I got this protective suit from the stars. I only knew that its protective ability was very abnormal. I didn''t expect it to be abnormal. Even the sword thrown out by a three-level general like Linghu can get stuck, which is beyond my surprise.


    "You..." Linghu also found me strange at this time. He looked at me with puzzled eyes: "are you all right?"


    I looked up at Linghu and smiled. Just as I was about to speak, an idea suddenly flashed through my mind.


    So I rushed to Linghu near Chi Chi like lightning, and the heavy sword in my hand suddenly stabbed Linghu in the chest.


    Since he attacked my chest and obviously killed me, I don''t have to be merciful.


    My attack this time was completely sent out in the moment of surprise and loss of mind after Linghu''s one blow, which is equivalent to a sneak attack.


    He was completely unprepared. Without lifting his hand, he had been stabbed to the point. The whole man stared round and fell down.


    This is also a sneak attack. I didn''t expect to succeed in one attack and defeat a strong enemy.


    I was a little excited, but more worried. I didn''t want to kill here, but I didn''t think there was no way to kill Linghu now.


    Linghu''s death was seen by several people in the scuffle around us. They almost stopped at the same time, and then jumped away together to avoid me like a plague God.


    I think there are many of my original partners among them. They were scared by me. They were far away from me, as if they were afraid that I would kill them.


    "Brother Dongfang!" I was thinking about what to do next. Du Yu''s voice came over: "don''t be stunned, be careful of others!"


    When I heard the sound, I felt a strong wind behind me, and subconsciously took a big step forward.


    This time I took a big step with the fastest speed. At the same time, I looked back and saw that Baidao Sanzheng, who was hurt by me, took back his sword.


    He attacked me again. It seems that he really likes to attack others. It''s a pity that he, a level-4 general, did all kinds of dirty things, which makes me quite despise.


    "You killed brother Linghu. I want to avenge brother Linghu!" Bai daosan shouted fiercely, "either you die or I die today!"


    I frowned and raised my sword to stop Bai daosan''s attack again: "Bai daosan, it''s you who invade our cave. How can you blame us? You have to work hard, then I''ll let you know that not all high-level warriors can fight against low-level generals. "


    When I spoke, the sword in my hand collided with the sword in the hands of Bai Dao San. When Mars splashed, it also attracted more people''s attention.


    Unconsciously, the battle between me and Bai daosan became the focus of everyone''s attention. They unexpectedly stopped and watched me fight with Bai daosan together.


    At this time, I kept complaining secretly, because I had consumed a lot of physical strength and aura in fighting with baidaosan and Linghu before. Now I am fighting with baidaosan, who has rested for a while and recovered almost, or the battle of life and death. I feel that I can''t bear it.


    A small mistake in the battle between fighters will cause irreversible consequences. Now my physical strength and aura are not as good as before. As soon as I came up, I was pressed by the third Taoist priest. After I lost the first opportunity, I didn''t have the ability to fight back except for defense.


    I retreated again and again. When I almost retreated into the crowd, I reluctantly repulsed Baidao three temporarily under the dual attack of God killing sword and dragon subduing formula, and got a chance to breathe.


    Bai daosan is a retreat and a sword straight into my chest.


    I didn''t expect that Bai daosan, who was attacking with all his strength, had such a fast speed. It was too late to retreat, so I had to use the sword in my hand to block it.


    However, it seemed that Bai daosan was trying his best to send out a sword. It was actually a false move. When I went out to block it, he actually retracted his sword and attacked my legs from a different angle.


    His sword is very sharp. If my legs were hit, wouldn''t it be the end of breaking my legs together?


    I jumped up without thinking. When I was about to hit the top of the cave, I stretched out my hand on the stone wall of the cave top, and tried to speed up the speed to recoil at Baidao three.


    I''m already trying my best. If Bai daosan doesn''t avoid it, I''ll fight with him. I can''t fight Bai daosan with my current strength. I just hope he''s afraid because I killed Linghu before and won''t fight with me.


    My guess was right. Bai daosan had some scruples about me because I killed Linghu before. He really didn''t dare to fight with me and chose to avoid me.

 Chapter 182

    In such a moment, the sword in my hand was thrown out by me and flew towards the chest of Bai daosan.


    The Epee was very heavy. With my strength and aura, the speed was fast to the extreme. In the blink of an eye, it had flown in front of Bai daosan.


    "When!"


    With a huge impact sound, the figure of Bai daosan flew out upside down and hit the rock wall of the cave hard before sliding down the rock wall.


    I don''t think there was a wound on his chest. Instead, a trace of blood came out of the corner of his mouth. It seems that he was injured internally.


    His chest actually blocked my epee. It seems that he is really a martial artist. His body strength is extraordinary.


    Fortunately, my strength was strong enough. Even if I failed to pierce his body, I still bumped him away and hurt him.


    Bai daosan slowly got up, took down the protective clothing pierced by me, and said ruthlessly, "OK, very good! Did you learn this trick, Linghu? I don''t think you can fight me without a sword... "


    I interrupted him: "there''s an iron plate hidden in your chest. How can I not pierce your body? I thought you were an expert in body refining..."


    The Taoist priest was stunned and then said, "do you think I would be foolish enough to let you stab me in the chest again? Ha ha... There''s only one way left for you now, that''s to catch and pay for Linghu''s life... "


    When he said this, he suddenly lost his voice, like being stuck in his neck, his face flushed, and then became dead gray.


    Bai daosan suddenly lost his voice after half of what he said. Everyone, including me, was stunned. I don''t know what happened to him.


    "He... Is dead!" A martial artist closest to Baidao San suddenly shouted, "God, he was killed..."


    I found that although Bai daosan was still standing, his head had dropped softly without a trace of vitality.


    I thought about it and understood that although I didn''t pierce the iron plate hidden in his chest when I hit his Epee, it still cracked his internal organs because of its great power and great shaking force.


    He felt fine at first, because the internal injury hadn''t happened and didn''t make him feel uncomfortable.


    After he said a few words, the internal injury suddenly broke out, which immediately killed him and made him unable to finish his words.


    "You killed both of us!"


    A man who seemed to be the captain of Linghu and baidaosan stood up and angrily pointed at me: "who are you? Why kill our people? "


    I stood where I was and said, "if they want to kill me, I will fight back. What''s strange about this? Who is your excellency? Do you want to come and fight with me? "


    The man said angrily, "if you kill our people, you must pay a price. Today I will avenge them and see if you can defeat the knife in my hand. "


    I looked at the man motionless and suddenly smiled: "Your Excellency is very good at judging the situation. You know that I''m not strong enough now. Just take me as a threat. Unfortunately, you''re still wrong. It''s outrageous. "


    "What''s wrong with me? Don''t talk nonsense! " The man''s face changed slightly and shouted, "you must be guilty. That''s why you say so. The purpose is to delay time and take the opportunity to recover your strength and aura. Right? "


    I smiled again: "since you think so, please do it."


    The man stepped forward, the knife in his hand was slightly raised, and he was about to shoot.


    At this time, Du Yu shouted, "Cheng Fei, what kind of hero do you want to bully a person who has been fighting continuously? Those who have seed will fight with me. We have life and death. We will compete! "


    The man named Cheng Fei seemed to know du Yu. After listening to Du Yu''s words, he slowly put down his knife and said in a helpless tone: "Du Yu, we are all captains. There will be a war sooner or later. You don''t have to die in a hurry! Now I''ll kill him first to avenge our people. Mind your own business, or I''ll order you to be killed! "


    Du Yu knows that our strength can''t compare with each other, which can be seen from the previous battle.


    In the previous battle, most of our people were injured, but fortunately there was no death.


    Although there were Linghu and Baidao who were killed by me, on the whole, their injuries and deaths were much less than ours.


    If we continue to fight, we will suffer losses. The strength of the other party is obviously higher than ours.


    Because of this, Du Yu couldn''t get angry immediately after being threatened by Cheng Fei. She could only look at me and apologize.


    I know du Yu can''t help it. She is the captain. She can''t put everyone in danger for me alone.


    But I am also a little disappointed. I hope Du Yu can stand with me and fight side by side regardless of everything.


    After all, I killed Linghu and baidaosan because I wanted to drive them away and win some opportunities for people on our side.


    We finally found the cave left by King Wu. Before we got the good things, we gave them to others, but it was a very depressed thing.


    Unfortunately, no matter what I think, Du Yu, as a captain, considers the overall situation and doesn''t care much about me as a player.


    "If you want to kill Dongfang Hongfeng, kill me first!"


    At the critical moment, Sun Xiang actually stood up. Her strength may not be higher than me, but she still stood up without hesitation and blocked me behind.


    Listen to Sun Xiang say loudly, "people of Jingshen City, have you forgotten that we are all partners from Jingshen city? Now our people are in trouble. Don''t they know to stand up and help? "


    "Count me," Hua Ying said loudly when she was standing in the distance. "Count me. If we want to die together, we are all from Jingshen city. We can''t let Dongfang Hongfeng block the arrow for us alone. You people, don''t forget what we said before. We are a whole, both glory and disgrace. "


    Hua Ying''s character is very similar to my sister Zhou Xiaoying. She looks careless, but today, what she said is quite reasonable.


    Hua Ying''s words made the other two martial artists of Jingshen city stand up. They came to me and stopped. Then they looked at the people around us without saying a word, with a look of death at home.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng killed himself. Why should we die with him?"


    At this time, Master Wang Jingshi said loudly: "the killer is Dongfang Hongfeng. It has nothing to do with us. We don''t have to fight for Dongfang Hongfeng. Let''s leave here."

 Chapter 183

    After listening to Wang Jingshi''s words, Sun Xiang angrily said, "Wang Jingshi, are you still not from Jingshen city? If you say such a thing, aren''t you afraid that the city Lord will strike you with his palm after he knows it? "


    Wang Jingshi smiled and said, "I''m telling the truth. I have no friendship with Dongfang Hongfeng, and I''m not his person, so I have no obligation to kill Dongfang Hongfeng."


    After a pause, Master Wang Jingshi smiled strangely and continued: "I don''t worry that the city Lord will blame me for this. It''s Sun Xiang. As the captain of Jingshen City, he pushed all of us into danger for the sake of Dongfang Hongfeng. If the city Lord knows, he will kill you."


    Sun Xiang couldn''t speak angrily. He pointed to Wang Jingshi''s hand and kept shaking.


    I quietly pulled Sun Xiang and said faintly, "Master Wang can sneak attack behind us when we meet xuangui beast, kick me at the foot of xuangui beast and try to let xuangui beast kill me. He has not been my partner for a long time. Captain, you don''t have to be angry or fight for me and these people. It''s a big deal. I leave here. I''m confident. If I want to go, no one can stop me here. "


    I''m not going to have a common understanding with Master Wang Jingshi. Anyway, I''ll let him know that I''m not so easy to bully when I have a chance.


    I will not be polite to anyone who intends to kill me. If they have a chance, they will definitely regret killing me.


    "Do you want to go?" A man who didn''t know the city suddenly smiled and said, "it seems that you are very confident. In addition to the captain, our team also has three level-4 generals. In the face of four level-4 generals, where does your confidence come from? I really don''t understand! "


    I looked at the man and pointed to Bai daosan, who was lying on the ground and had not moved for a long time. I still said faintly, "you are wrong. Now you have only three level-4 generals left, and there are no four level-4 generals."


    The man''s face turned red. Suddenly, he looked at their captain Cheng Fei with a guilty heart and didn''t dare say anything.


    Cheng Fei looked at the man like he could kill. He was so frightened that the man quickly stepped back and hid quietly in the crowd.


    I laughed and said: "it seems that no matter how wise the captain is, there will be teammates like pigs under his hands. Cheng Fei, what do you want? Let''s be frank. I don''t want to stay here all the time. "


    Cheng Fei frowned: "Dongfang Hongfeng, don''t be arrogant. Now that I have spoken out today, I must kill you to avenge our people! Now you have only one choice, that is to fight with me. If you can survive from me, I swear on behalf of our whole team that I will let you live. "


    I said without hesitation, "it''s a deal!"


    Cheng Fei frowned again, but still said, "it''s a deal!"


    I smiled at Sun Xiang and others and said, "Captain, you spread out. After I cleaned up Cheng Fei, I''ll talk to you about what we should do next!"


    Sun Xiang reluctantly walked aside. When others saw Sun Xiang walking away obediently, they all walked away slowly.


    But Hua Ying just didn''t go, but also deliberately pulled me, showing a look of death at home.


    I can''t laugh or cry. I can only patiently say to her, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine! I have to go back to see my sister. I still have a lot to do. I won''t die here like this. "


    Hua Ying looked at me, nodded slowly, dodged and stepped aside.


    I was a little depressed by Hua Ying''s behavior, but I didn''t have time to think about it. I looked back at Cheng Fei and said faintly, "come on!"


    Cheng Fei suddenly said with a smile: "Dongfang Hongfeng, although you are our enemy and the one I will kill, I respect you for your dare and dare, so I won''t fight with weapons. This is my little compensation for you who have been fighting for a long time. We will fight with our bare hands and live and die. "


    I was a little stunned, and then said, "if I lose, I will naturally pay for your brothers'' lives. If I win, you will keep your word and let me out of here. Right? "


    Cheng Fei nodded and didn''t speak again. It seemed that he was brewing some powerful combat skills.


    I smiled, "don''t let me do anything. If you use weapons, I''ll use weapons. If you''re unarmed, I''m unarmed. It''s good to have a fair fight. "


    "Good! Then come. " When Cheng Fei finished speaking, the whole person suddenly changed and became murderous and majestic.


    Cheng Fei must not be easy. Judging from his murderous spirit, I knew he must have killed many people.


    Martial artists who kill a lot will have a special murderous Qi. That''s the murderous Qi of Cheng Fei.


    I slowly raised my hand. The Dragon subduing formula is ready and can be used at any time.


    Cheng Fei took a last look at me and lifted his left foot gently. He didn''t see anything else. The whole man had rushed towards me.


    His speed is not slower than me at all. Even at this moment, he seems to be one point faster than me.


    I was surprised. The first move of the prepared dragon subduing formula was the real dragon coming to the world, and a dragon shaped real Qi and Reiki virtual shadow rushed at Cheng Fei.


    Cheng Fei''s figure flashed suddenly and avoided my attack in an instant. I couldn''t see it clearly.


    I frowned and flashed. I went up at full speed, with both fists and palms, and fought with Cheng Fei who was close to me.


    Both of us are very fast. If outsiders look at us, they can only see two fuzzy figures flashing, approaching or separating, mixed with some fist and palm collisions and our roars.


    At this time, no one else is fighting. No matter the people on our side or the other side, they all stop fighting and surround themselves to watch Cheng Fei and me fight.


    Cheng Fei is worthy of the cultivation of a level-4 general. The attack power of Reiki is much stronger than me. Fortunately, even though I consumed a lot of physical strength, I was still much stronger than Cheng Fei in physical strength. At the beginning, I reluctantly tied with him.


    We all hit each other''s body, but we didn''t really hurt each other. It''s close and hard to win.


    Our battle lasted a long time and did not end. We fell into a protracted war.


    I bite my teeth and stick to it. I won''t have a chance to defeat my opponent Cheng Fei until his aura is almost consumed.


    As for Cheng Fei, he wanted to avenge his teammates. He couldn''t justify not killing me, so he insisted. No matter how much consumption, he didn''t plan to stop.


    There is no appreciation in our battle. In the real battle of life and death, people who watch it will only feel cold and trembling, but they won''t feel good-looking.

 Chapter 184

    As the battle continued, my aura became thinner and weaker, and my physical strength became more and more exhausted. Slowly, I felt that I was unable to compete with Cheng Fei as quickly as I did at the beginning.


    Cheng Fei seized this opportunity sensitively, and the attack suddenly became more violent, trying to defeat me in one go, or even kill me directly.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted. I hit with my fist and palm madly and stopped Cheng Fei''s fierce attack.


    However, I was also at the end of a powerful crossbow. After this round of strong fighting, the whole person lost the slightest strength and the aura in my body came to an end.


    This is the most critical moment. I have no other idea. My only idea is that I can''t die like this.


    Having lost most of my fighting power, Cheng Fei seized the opportunity to hit me again. I was punched again and again by Cheng Fei. Although protective clothing helped me block most of my attack power, I couldn''t help bleeding at the corners of my mouth and suffered internal injuries.


    At this time, as long as I relax a little, I will lose my combat effectiveness immediately and be killed by Cheng feihao without hesitation.


    I try to stay awake and don''t care whether the people around me are paying attention to me or laughing at me. I have only one last idea. I must stick to it until my aura and physical strength recover.


    At that time, if I hadn''t been killed by Cheng Fei, I would fight as hard as possible. If I wanted to die, I would hold Cheng Fei on my back, so as not to be lonely after going to the Lord of hell.


    Although my mental skills are not complete, they also have their own characteristics. For example, most of the mental skills cultivated by others can only restore aura in meditation, but I am different. I can do other things while I am fighting or walking and eating.


    So when I was critically hit by Cheng Fei, I kept trying to avoid and retreat, and kept running my mind method to restore my aura.


    Cheng Fei''s consumption is not small. When attacking me, his strength gradually decreases a lot. I feel that his attack gradually doesn''t hurt me.


    If he hadn''t hurt my internal organs before, it wouldn''t be a big deal if I stood and called him now.


    The protective clothing I was wearing helped me enough that I was not seriously injured.


    The flame on my protective clothing was almost extinguished by Cheng Fei''s continuous attack. Only a faint flame was burning. It seemed that it could be blown out in one breath.


    This shows that my protective clothing is about to lose its protective ability, and I won''t have much time left.


    Fortunately, this flame has not been extinguished, and the protective clothing still has a certain protective effect, which has won me a lot of time to recover my strength and aura.


    My physical strength and aura gradually recovered during the battle. Although it was still far from complete recovery, it was enough for me to avoid Cheng Fei''s attack.


    After a while, when my physical strength and aura return to the original one-third, it is when I fight back.


    Cheng Fei probably saw my plan too. At this time, as soon as he gritted his teeth, he suddenly ran out of strength and rushed at me.


    On his right fist, there was a aura like a flame. It was beautiful and deadly. It dazzled people''s eyes, so I had to attack with all my strength.


    I know this must be his last aura. He is making the last fight. If I can successfully block his blow, I will be the winner.


    I also clenched my teeth and transferred all the Reiki I had just recovered. I didn''t think about using any combat skills. I transported all the Reiki to my right fist. I also made an all-out attack and jumped at Cheng Fei.


    In the exclamation of the crowd, our fists collided accurately.


    The whole cave trembled slightly with a loud earth shaking noise, and some sand and stones fell down, so that everyone had to avoid it.


    Cheng Fei and I still didn''t move. Our fists collided and couldn''t push our bodies away. They stood face to face, stared at each other, and the expression on their faces disappeared.


    All our strength was stubbornly resisted by our bodies, cracks appeared on the hard stones under our feet, and blood flowed from the corners of our mouths.


    I had internal injuries, and it was normal to spit blood. Cheng Fei was not hurt, but he spit blood. It seems that this time he did use up all his aura attacks and had no defense at all.


    We looked at each other and didn''t move until our friends and teammates shouted our names, we took a step back, then raised our arms together, palms together, and hit each other again.


    This time I still didn''t move, but I vomited blood and vomited everywhere on the ground in front of me.


    Cheng Fei was worse than me. After this blow, he flew up, then hit the stone wall of the cave heavily, and vomited a big mouthful of blood at the same time.


    My physical strength played a role at this time. Finally, I was hurt and kept pressing me to fight Cheng Fei.


    The cultivation of level 4 generals must not be comparable to me now, but my excellent physical strength and my excellent physical strength have leveled many of my disadvantages.


    Now I am confident that if I were in my heyday, I would defeat a level 4 general like Cheng Fei.


    And I have a faint feeling that if I were in my heyday, I should be able to defeat Cheng Fei without so much hard work.


    Cheng Fei was hit by me. After landing, although he tried to get up and stand firm, it was obvious that his physical injury was very serious. The whole person was shaking and seemed to fall down again soon.


    I''m not going to kill another person at this time. I''ve killed two people today. If I kill again, I''ll feel very uneasy.


    Even killing your enemies is a psychological burden.


    So I said to Cheng Fei lightly, "you lost. Now I want to leave. Please heal your wounds quickly!"


    Cheng Fei stood hard and said with a trace of regret, "if I had attacked you earlier, maybe you wouldn''t stick to it... You would be the loser!"


    I smiled: "anyway, I won. It''s no use talking more!"


    Cheng Fei looked straight and said, "you''re right. I''m really not generous enough. I have to find a reason to lose... Next time, if we have a chance to fight, I won''t give you any chance..."


    I said with a smile, "you won''t be my opponent next time! If I were in my heyday, you would not be my opponent! "

 Chapter 185

    Cheng Fei''s face suddenly became very embarrassed, pale and morbid: "you''re right! Dongfang Hongfeng, I lost, I was convinced. You can leave now and we will never embarrass you again! "


    Cheng Fei''s words came out, I just smiled again, and then said, "you should leave!"


    Cheng Fei''s face changed again. It became very like the face of a dying man. It was black and pale. It was very strange: "what did you say?"


    I raised my voice, "if you don''t hear me clearly, I''ll say it again! Listen, what I''m saying is that you should leave! "


    Cheng Fei stared at me, suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, then closed his eyes, looked straight and fell down.


    Now their people were worried. They rushed to help Cheng Fei one by one. All kinds of voices mixed together, making the originally quiet cave suddenly make an abnormal noise.


    I slowly shook my head, then slowly turned back and smiled at Sun Xiang who came to hold me.


    My physical strength and aura were also exhausted in the last blow, but I persisted with my mind.


    At this time, Cheng Fei conceded defeat and was in a coma. I didn''t have to stick to it anymore. Sun Xiang still held me and was ready to find a place to have a rest first.


    Sun Xiang also saw my current state, helped me find a flat stone to sit down, stretched out his hand and injected her aura into my body to help me recover my aura.


    With Sun Xiang''s help, most of the exhausted Reiki in my body soon recovered.


    The Reiki in a warrior''s body can be restored through cultivation or medicine after being consumed, but the fastest way is to restore it by injecting Reiki directly into others.


    Of course, this is Reiki. If it is true Qi, because everyone''s true Qi is different, many people can''t accept other people''s true Qi.


    I rested for a while and felt much better. Then I opened my eyes to see Cheng Fei and others who had not left.


    At this time, Cheng Fei also woke up with the help of their people, and he just looked at me.


    I said, "why, do you want to deny it if you don''t leave here?"


    Cheng Fei''s face turned red and said embarrassedly, "brother Dongfang, if I lose, I will naturally leave here. But there is one thing I want to discuss with brother Dongfang and miss Du Yu, the captain of brother Dongfang. I wonder if you can allow me to say more? "


    I looked at Du Yu. Du Yu nodded and signaled that I could agree to Cheng Fei''s request. I smiled and said, "if you have anything to say."


    Cheng Fei stood up and bowed to Du Yu and me: "we are forced to come here this time. Behind us, a large group of desert evil wolves are chasing us. They are eyeing us. We have to find a safe place to take shelter... "


    "Desert demon wolf?" I was surprised and couldn''t help saying, "isn''t that the most ferocious desert star beast? How did it appear here? "


    Cheng Fei looked depressed: "I don''t know. Anyway, we just met the desert demon wolf. We fought with these evil wolves for a whole day before. Although there was no death, many people were injured. Now they are chasing us all the way here. It seems that they won''t stop until they kill all of us. "


    After a pause, Cheng Fei took a look at his own people and said, "so we can only choose to go up the mountain and find a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack to block those desert evil wolves. That''s why we want to occupy here..."


    "So if any of us leave here and go outside, we will be attacked by them?"


    My eyes were cold and I shouted, "so you really didn''t have a good heart. Knowing that there are many dangers outside, you tried to drive us out and lead away the desert demon wolf! Hum! "


    Cheng Fei''s face was even more ugly, red and purple: "to tell you the truth, we did have this idea at the beginning. But now that we know the power of brother Dongfang, we don''t dare to think like this anymore. "


    I was furious and said angrily, "so there''s nothing to talk about between us. You get out of here..."


    Cheng Fei interrupted me and said with a trace of apology, "brother Dongfang, please listen to me. Now no matter who of us goes out, we will be chased and killed by the desert demon wolf, so I wonder if we should join hands to drive the desert demon wolf away first, and then go together to complete the trial task assigned to us by the national court. "


    He looked at my face. He deliberately paused here and then continued: "in this way, our strength will increase greatly, and our chances of defeating the desert demon wolf and completing our tasks will be much greater. Brother Dongfang, Miss Du Yu, please consider my suggestion. "


    After thinking for a while, I think Cheng Fei''s suggestions are indeed one of our best choices, although they have bad intentions and ulterior motives for us at the beginning.


    Just relying on our original people, it is difficult to defeat the desert demon wolf and successfully complete the tasks assigned to us by the national court. It is not as good as everyone working together, maybe there is a greater opportunity.


    When I thought of this, I looked at Du Yu and whispered, "Captain, you have to make up your mind!"


    Du Yu nodded slightly, looked at Cheng Fei and said, "Cheng Fei, you people in Xiacheng like to go back on your word most, which everyone knows. So you want to join hands with us to deal with the desert demon wolf. I don''t think we can... "


    Cheng Fei hurriedly interrupted Du Yu''s words: "Miss Du Yu, please don''t hurry to make a decision. We are grasshoppers tied to a rope. We can''t run away or leave anyone! We Xiacheng are willing to show our sincerity to form an alliance with you. As long as you are willing to form an alliance, we can give you whatever you want. "


    Du Yu frowned slightly and said, "can you have a harvest these two days?"


    Cheng Fei shook his head: "as soon as we entered the place of Xuanwu trial, we met the desert demon wolf. We fought and ran for our lives all the way. Where is the time and opportunity to find the xuangui beast? Ah, if not, we may have found the whereabouts of the Black Turtle beast. "


    Du Yu suddenly came up to me and said to me, "brother Dongfang, it was you who defeated Xiacheng and won the initiative for us. Now the people of Xiacheng want to form an alliance with us. I''ll leave it to you. You can do it as you see fit. "


    I was a little surprised: "this... Is not suitable! I can''t make decisions on behalf of all the people in our team. Captain, it''s up to you. Anyway, you''re our captain. "

 Chapter 186

    Du Yu looked at our teammates in embarrassment and whispered to me, "brother Dongfang, many of us were injured by people in Xiacheng today. If we want to form an alliance with people in Xiacheng, I''m afraid these people are dissatisfied. Look at this... "


    I frowned and knew that Du Yu wanted me to solve the matter, but it was not good to beg me in public.


    It''s really difficult to make a decision. If we agree to form an alliance, we will certainly make our own people dissatisfied with me. If we don''t agree, we will indeed lose a good opportunity to complete the task of the national court. At that time, some people will be dissatisfied with me and even blame me.


    Now my best way is to ignore everything, but I have to take care of the current situation.


    Captain Du Yu has spoken. As a team member, I want to give the captain some face.


    After much consideration, I finally said, "in my opinion, we should form an alliance with Cheng Fei. But there must be conditions, and they must unconditionally agree to our conditions. Otherwise, don''t mention the alliance. "


    Cheng Fei has been paying attention to the news on our side. At this time, after listening to my words, he immediately said, "brother Dongfang, don''t worry, your conditions are ours... As long as you say it, everything is easy to discuss."


    Hua Ying hesitated about the matter and quietly said to me, "people in Xiacheng don''t believe what they say, which we all know in Chilong country. Brother Dongfang, you''d better think about it again. Don''t be sold at that time. "


    I have also heard that people in Xiacheng like to do things that break their promises. They have a bad reputation and few people are willing to associate with them.


    But now the situation is that we are blocked in this cave by a group of desert magic wolves. If we don''t join hands with them, we are really not sure to kill these desert magic wolves and leave here smoothly.


    If I''m here alone, it''s better to say something. I can use my royal beast to subdue these desert magic wolves, and then order them to leave here. If I''m lucky, I can also ask them to help me find some black turtles and bring them back to me to complete the task of the national Academy.


    But now, with so many people here, I can''t use the Royal beast, so I have to ask you to find another way to complete the task.


    "Brother Dongfang, please believe us." Cheng Fei opened his mouth again: "I can swear with my life that if we play tricks in this alliance with you, we will teach me how to split heaven and thunder and die!"


    I was even more embarrassed. Looking at Du Yu and Cheng Fei, I didn''t know what to do.


    If Cheng Fei hadn''t said this, I might have agreed to form an alliance with them, but a man who easily swears his life, in my opinion, is really a person who can''t be completely trusted.


    Will people who can easily sell their own lives care about other people''s lives? The reason is very simple. I can still think of it.


    So I said decisively, "I''m sorry, we were sworn enemies before. I killed you two. Although it is good for us to form an alliance with you now, I still have some doubts. "


    Cheng Fei said with a wry smile, "it seems that the reputation of our Xiacheng people is really bad, which makes brother Dongfang doubt us. It''s not to blame brother Dongfang. We will leave here after dawn. Please give brother Dongfang and you a little time. It''s really too dangerous to go out now. "


    I nodded slightly: "it''s really dangerous to go out at this time. You can wait until dawn before leaving. But from now on, you can only stay aside and can''t get involved in anything with us. "


    Cheng Fei threw a fist and said, "thank you, brother Dongfang. We won''t disturb you. Please rest assured, brother Dongfang and you."


    Instead of saying more, I looked at Du Yu and motioned her to leave here and follow me to the cave that may be left by King Wu.


    Zhao Feipeng was still in the channel at this time. I was worried about how he was now, so I hurried into the channel with Du Yu to find Zhao Feipeng.


    Zhao Feipeng was waiting for me in the passage at this time. When he saw me, he asked loudly, "did you drive away those people? What''s going on here? "


    I saw that he was holding a sword in his hand. It was cold and glittering. It should be very sharp. He was about to prepare for battle. He smiled and said, "do you want to help us kill the enemy?"


    Zhao Feipeng nodded and said, "haven''t they left yet? I can fight now, let me drive them away! "


    I said with a smile, "no, they have given up and said they will leave the cave after dawn. Now I''ll take the captain to see what''s inside. You go outside and stare at those people. If they change again, you''re welcome. Just do it directly. "


    Zhao Feipeng smiled bitterly and said, "brother Dongfang, don''t laugh at me. Now... I can''t beat those people."


    Du Yu also said, "then please go out and help treat our injured people. Brother Dongfang and I will come out and meet you as soon as possible after we go to see what''s inside."


    Zhao Feipeng answered "yes". When he turned and left, he smiled at me strangely. His appearance made me feel strange.


    When Du Yu and I went into the cave, I pointed to these boxes and said, "I''ve seen several boxes. Most of the things in them are useless. I don''t know if there is anything else we can use. I was thinking that if we could find some things we urgently need now, maybe we could successfully complete our task. "


    Du Yu nodded slightly: "if there are any powerful weapons or skills, we still have more than seven days to find xuangui beast. It is really possible to complete our task."


    I smiled: "what are you waiting for? Start checking these boxes now. Take out the useful ones and throw away the useless ones. We don''t have much time. We should hurry up."


    Du Yu smiled and a blush appeared on her beautiful face: "then please help brother Dongfang. Let''s check the contents of these boxes together."


    I haven''t seen Du Yu laugh yet. She has always been a very cold person. She laughs too little. Now when I suddenly see her laugh, I feel very amazing. I feel that she is also a very beautiful person, a country and a city.


    I couldn''t help but look a little distracted. Du Yu''s face was more flushed. He lowered his head to pick up a box and deliberately blocked my sight.


    I was shocked by my gaffe. After a bitter smile, I picked up a box and opened it and said, "the environment here is very good, dry and leeward, and there is no disturbance from foreign objects. Many things are well preserved. I hope we can find what we want and help us complete this task. "

 Chapter 187

    Du Yu nodded, called the box she was holding and exclaimed, "it''s a life-saving pill!"


    When I hurried to look, I found that there were some jade bottles in the box held by Du Yu. There was a line of small characters engraved on the outside of the jade bottle, which wrote the words "life saving pill".


    Life saving pill is a life saving pill that martial artists dream of. It is said that it was refined by an elixir thousands of years ago. It was famous in all directions at that time. It is a necessary life saving pill for martial artists.


    Later, because the art of alchemy was lost, no one in later generations knew the advanced art of alchemy, and gradually people forgot this life-saving pill.


    This kind of life-saving pill was not very difficult to see thousands of years ago. Unfortunately, with the passage of time, most of the alchemy has been lost, and the surviving pill has slowly become a rare treasure.


    People in the world cherish themselves and will not easily show their collected pills to others, which makes it more and more difficult for people to see such pills.


    Especially in the recent 1000 years, pills have almost disappeared in the new world for some special reasons.


    I seldom see such things as pills. Today I can see so many pills at once.


    I took a jade bottle, opened it and poured out a fire red pill. It looked carefully.


    From the appearance, it is very similar to some finished pills in the new world, as if there is nothing special.


    However, after careful observation, I still found its particularity. First of all, there was a trace of aura flowing outside the life saving pill. At a glance, I knew that it was injected by the warrior.


    This is not a simple thing. It is impossible to inject Reiki into some dead objects, even level 9 generals.


    Only those who surpass the level 9 generals and are alchemists can do this.


    As far as I know, the Reiki injected into the dead objects by King Wu cannot be preserved for a long time, and will be distributed in a very short time.


    The aura on this life-saving pill should have existed for thousands of years. I don''t know how the alchemy master did it at that time, and what height his realm reached.


    Du Yu also looked at the life saving pill in my hand and said in surprise: "the Alchemist is really powerful. After thousands of years, he can still keep the aura on the pill. This is enough to prove that the Alchemist is at least beyond the existence of King Wu... "


    "Beyond the existence of King Wu?" I was puzzled: "you seem to be wrong. What is the existence of surpassing King Wu? Isn''t the highest state of martial arts King Wu? "


    Du Yu smiled and said, "brother Dongfang, I don''t know. Although the martial arts realm we divide now is only five martial arts disciples, warriors, martial artists, generals and kings, as far as I know, thousands of years ago, in addition to these five realms, there were two realms, Wuxian and Wushen."


    In fact, I also thought of such a possibility, but I still couldn''t help saying: "is there really an expert who surpasses King Wu? When did it all happen? Why haven''t people heard of it now? "


    Du Yu said: "that was a long time ago... On our planet, because there have been no Wuxian and Wushen only wuzhe for too long, these two realms are slowly forgotten by people."


    I frowned, "how do you know this, captain?"


    Du Yu put away the life saving pill and said slowly, "there are some ancient books in our family, some of which are dedicated to recording these strange stories. I loved reading these when I was young. I remember them when I read more... Brother Dongfang, if I have a chance, I can show you those books. Then you will know that what I said is true. "


    I was overjoyed: "that''s great. If I have a chance, I''ll go to your family to borrow books!"


    Du Yu said with a smile, "Du Yu is always waiting for brother Dongfang. I just hope brother Dongfang won''t forget what he said today!"


    I smiled, "no, No. Your books may be of great help to me... I''m also very interested in these anecdotes. "


    When I said this, I suddenly remembered one thing I knew when I was in Binhu village, that is, the legend of thousands of years ago. So I asked Du Yu, "do you know what happened here thousands of years ago?"


    Du Yu said, "are you talking about the invasion of our planet? The invaders are said to be humans from an extremely developed planet tens of thousands of light-years away. They want to occupy our planet and home, fight against us and kill countless people. If our ancestors didn''t fight hard, they would almost occupy my planet. "


    I only heard a little about it. At this time, when Du Yu talked about it, I couldn''t help asking, "how did you drive away the invaders in the end? We... Shouldn''t be like this before that? I''m also very interested in things on our planet. The captain might as well talk more. "


    Du Yu said patiently, "I don''t know much about these things, because most of the historical materials were destroyed in the battle. In our family''s books, we just mentioned some..."


    I looked at Du Yu with expectation, hoping she could tell me some secrets.


    Seeing that I was looking forward to it, Du Yu smiled and said, "in that case, I''ll say more. I just hope brother Dongfang won''t be bored."


    I said quickly, "no, No. Anyway, we can''t leave here for the time being. Why don''t you tell me about it. "


    Du Yu hesitated and said, "since brother Dongfang is interested in this, I''ll talk to brother Dongfang."


    I congratulated: "then trouble the captain. I''m all ears!"


    Du Yu smiled and said, "it''s like this..."


    I put down the box in my hand and listened attentively to Du Yu''s story about the history of our planet.


    It turns out that our planet was originally called oxygen star. It is the only planet suitable for human survival within thousands of light-years.


    After millions of years of development, the human beings on oxygen planet finally defeated most of the creatures on the planet and became one of the masters of the planet.


    After mankind became the master of oxygen star, after a few million years of development, it gradually mastered some cultivation methods, and made some progress in science and technology.


    This makes the already powerful human become the only master on the whole oxygen star, which is at the top of the food chain.


    At that time, human beings began to be proud that only human beings are the foundation of everything, and any other creatures serve human beings.

 Chapter 188

    At that time, human beings began to pursue enjoyment endlessly. They killed all kinds of other animals, cut down a large number of trees and mined all kinds of minerals endlessly. Anyway, as long as they can bring comfortable enjoyment to human beings, human beings will endlessly plunder and kill!


    Over time, the original variety of organisms on the oxygen star slowly disappeared one by one, and finally only humans were left.


    At this time, mankind finally realized that if it went on like this, mankind would be destroyed by the great and magical nature.


    Because at this time, violent earthquakes, tsunamis, mountain torrents and storms are happening on the oxygen planet at any time. Human beings can no longer live comfortably and will be killed by various natural disasters at any time.


    At this time, humans finally knew how stupid their actions were. They began to think, hoping to find a way to restore the original appearance of oxygen star.


    But this is almost impossible, because damage is easy and recovery is very difficult.


    Fortunately, at this last moment, a martial artist who devoted himself to cultivation, a super martial artist who is said to have reached the realm of martial god, appeared.


    The warrior of the martial god realm has reached the realm where he can call the wind and rain. He is no different from the legendary immortal.


    Moreover, this person''s research on science and technology has reached a level that everyone admires very much. It can be said that it is unprecedented.


    Seeing the current situation of oxygen star, he decided to restore the original appearance of oxygen star and save hundreds of millions of mankind.


    He used his supernatural power to suppress some disasters such as storms and give mankind a relatively peaceful living environment.


    At the same time, he also used his scientific and technological strength to turn some places that had become deserts and deep valleys into good farmland and flat land for farming and living; Many extinct creatures are artificially created to become new creatures and reproduce


    He sowed all kinds of plants on a large scale, spread the concept of coexistence of living creatures, and restored the vitality of the whole oxygen star in just a few decades.


    It is a pity that even the warrior who has reached the martial god, after making the oxygen star return to its original state through countless hardships, fell asleep because of too much consumption and never woke up again.


    Soon after his death, his body turned into countless rare herbs, that is, the common spiritual herbs and herbs, which gave his last love to the sick and injured human beings.


    This warrior God has made too much contribution to the oxygen star, so since then, the name of the oxygen star has been called the mother star, which means that the warrior God is our common mother. Every human being and all creatures on the oxygen star are her children.


    People all think that the martial god is a very beautiful, gentle, virtuous and caring female martial god. Without her, there would be no later human beings, so she is the mother of all of us.


    The oxygen star was saved at last, and most of the creatures were restored. However, the skills that human beings had practiced before, and the peerless skills that could make human beings reach the realm of martial god, did not know what was going on, and never passed down again.


    Later humans, those who cultivate martial arts, at most, can reach the realm of King Wu. As for the two realms of Wuxian and Wushen, no one can reach them for millions of years, which has become a legendary thing.


    Of course, this is a legend. Is it a fact? People now have no way to investigate and verify it.


    Because in the following millions of years, various disasters occurred in oxygen star, including natural disasters and man-made disasters.


    Some are wars and some are plagues. Anyway, every disaster will kill countless humans and make countless historical classics disappear in the long river of history.


    Slowly, all the previous records disappeared and became legends.


    The rest, that is, some records of the last few thousand years, is a history I am familiar with.


    The humans on the oxygen star four or five thousand years ago have mastered many high-tech weapons, and their scientific and technological progress has reached the top level.


    Through their own efforts, some practitioners have finally proved once again that human beings can reach a high level through cultivation.


    At that time, there were many martial kings in every country and even some big cities.


    Occasionally, when someone reaches the peak of King Wu, most of them will choose to retreat and find a quiet place to practice in seclusion, so as to strive for a higher level and no longer have any contact with the outside world.


    This is why for thousands of years there have been only legends of King Wu, but no legends of Wuxian and Wushen.


    Four or five thousand years ago, the number and level of martial arts on oxygen star reached a new level, almost no less than that in ancient times, which was another golden age for practitioners.


    That time was also the most prosperous period of human beings on the oxygen star, and it was a very brilliant period for the warriors on the oxygen star.


    At that time, many martial artists were trying to make further progress, break through the realm of Wuxian and become the real master of the whole oxygen star.


    They tried many methods. Unfortunately, they didn''t really do it in the end. At least no one has seen it or left detailed records.


    The most puzzling thing is that at a certain period about four or five thousand years ago, all the kings of Wu seemed to have lost their traces overnight. So far, no one knows where they went and what happened.


    With King Wu disappeared, there are also most of the human cultivation skills and combat skills.


    Many widely spread martial arts and combat skills have disappeared mysteriously and no one has ever passed on them.


    It''s said that someone destroyed all the martial arts and combat skills, but it''s very difficult to do this. So far, no one can explain why he didn''t do it.


    That period was later called the dark period of immortals, which is another unsolved mystery in history.


    Since then, there has never been a king of martial arts.


    No matter how hard human beings practice, the warrior of the highest level is the Ninth level general.


    According to the records, from that time until now, no one has broken through to the king of Wu no matter how he practices, and the realm of the king of Wu has become a legend since then.


    No one knows why. Although there are many guesses, none of them has enough basis.


    For example, some people say that it is because the aura of oxygen star suddenly becomes thin, which is no longer suitable for martial artists to practice above the king of martial arts.


    Others say that it is because we have lost a lot of important cultivation skills, especially those super skills that can enable martial artists to practice from martial disciples to the king of martial arts, and even martial immortals and martial gods.


    There are many arguments, but few are convincing, even if they are only reluctantly reasonable.

 Chapter 189

    Du Yu believes that the most convincing statement is: because our current martial artists rely too much on high-tech things and don''t have a better way to cultivate their body, our physical strength is not suitable to reach the realm of King Wu.


    Those who say so believe that the true Qi in the body of a warrior who reaches the realm of King Wu is transformed into Reiki. At that time, the amount of Reiki is very large. Without a strong body, it is impossible to control the huge Reiki. Therefore, there is no way to break through the realm of King Wu.


    These are all guesses. There is no basis. I know that today''s martial artists really can''t break through to King Wu. The specific reason is really uncertain.


    This has to be said to be a major secret case of mankind and the greatest loss of mankind.


    The most painful thing is the war that affected the whole oxygen star many years ago.


    It was a war that lasted nearly a hundred years and a disaster for all oxygen star humans.


    At that time, the number of oxygen star humans had reached hundreds of billions, which was almost no different from the heyday.


    But it was this war that killed or disappeared almost nine out of ten human beings. By the end of the war, there were less than 10 billion people left.


    This number is too few for oxygen star, a huge planet. It is almost a state of no family for thousands of miles and no one for a hundred miles.


    Of course, the sharp decline of human beings has given all kinds of star beasts the opportunity to reproduce on a large scale.


    Their number has increased by thousands in just a hundred years. From the beginning, it is difficult to see the shadow of all kinds of star beasts, to the end, there are all kinds of star beasts everywhere.


    At that time, humans were attacked and killed by stars and beasts from time to time. At that time, the Lord, who took over the red dragon Kingdom, began to call high-level warriors to allocate regions to them in order to prevent the number of humans from decreasing again, and let them prepare to build cities to resist the attacks of stars and beasts.


    At the same time, all the people scattered around the city will be moved into the city for unified management.


    This is the origin of the cities in the new world and why most of them are built tall and solid.


    If the current Chilong state had not actively encouraged childbearing in recent years, it might not have reached 2 billion people.


    Du Yu said later, he couldn''t help sighing: "fortunately, the oxygen star humans at that time had those powerful high-tech weapons. Otherwise, after being invaded, the oxygen star might really be occupied by aliens and become a base for aliens. At that time, the fate of the oxygen star people must be more miserable.


    When Du Yu talked about the invasion many years ago, I felt that what she said was very vague. I couldn''t help asking, "what you said is very vague. What happened to that war? What planet are humans invading us? We still can''t achieve ultra long-distance space exploration. How did the humans invading our planet do it? "


    Du Yu looked at me with a helpless face. She shook her head and said, "I don''t know very well. I told you everything I know. By the way, I knew that at the last minute, on the premise that we oxygen people had no way to win, all places used black weapons that were strictly prohibited at the same time, so as to kill all the invading enemies and save a small part of oxygen people. "


    "Black weapons?" I was a little surprised: "isn''t that a prohibited weapon? It is said that after use, it will cause long-term damage to all creatures, cause variation and mutation, and cause irreversible damage... "


    Du Yu nodded slightly, "you''re right. That''s why so many mutant starbeasts suddenly appear on oxygen star. That''s why we humans are often attacked and even killed by star beasts. Many of those mutated star beasts are particularly bloodthirsty. When they see humans, they will not hesitate to kill humans. "


    I nodded: "I see. It turns out that the star beasts here, especially those very powerful and cruel star beasts, have something to do with our human use of black weapons. In the final analysis, we humans have made trouble for ourselves. "


    Du Yu said: "it''s not exactly like this. There were many powerful stars and beasts on our oxygen star before we used black weapons. They continue to evolve, become more and more powerful, and even surpass the top warriors of mankind... Maned pig beasts are star beasts that appeared before using black weapons. They are not mutant star beasts, but genuine star beasts. Only after millions of years of evolution, they have become huge and amazing. "


    I nodded again: "well, the legendary green dragon, white tiger and other star beasts are extremely powerful star beasts, and they don''t appear because of the variation of black weapons."


    Du Yu smiled: "so many star beasts themselves are very powerful. We humans use our black weapons to cause variation, and the mutant star beast is just some new individuals in the star beast, which does not represent the overall strength of the star beast. "


    I''m interested in this because I can resist beasts and meet powerful star beasts or special star beasts. I can let them listen to my orders and work for me. Therefore, as long as I know something about star beasts, the more I know, the better.


    So I asked, "Captain, do you know where to find those star beasts that are more powerful than maned pigs?"


    Du Yu was stunned and then said with a smile, "if I knew such a star beast, wouldn''t I have let my people catch it and guard the family?"


    Du Yu, who doesn''t like to laugh all the time, is smiling all the time. Her smile is really overwhelming, which makes me a little distracted every time.


    I have paid attention to my behavior, but this time, I was slightly distracted: "you smile really beautiful..."


    Du Yu blushed and said angrily, "brother Dongfang, what are you talking about? What if someone else hears it? "


    I was just absent-minded for a moment. After listening to Du Yu''s words, I hurried back to my mind, smiled and said: "I didn''t say anything else, but praised you for your beauty. If others heard it, they wouldn''t say anything..."


    After a pause, Du Yu seemed to be really angry, so he quickly changed the topic: "what you just said is that I don''t know. I''m very interested. You and I don''t know any secrets. It''s better for me to say it. "


    Du Yu looked at me with a faint strangeness in her eyes. She didn''t seem to believe that I was also a person who liked to inquire about secrets, so she didn''t believe what I said.


    I said again, "I''ve been practicing before. I don''t know much about the red dragon kingdom. I''m like a hick, so I want to know more..."

 Chapter 190

    Du Yu bit her lips, changed her face, and finally said, "so it''s true. I... I''ll tell brother Dongfang about some strange news I''ve seen. Brother Dongfang, have you ever seen humans mutated for some special reasons? People like those mutated star beasts... I''ve seen them before. They are very strange. Some have three legs or two heads... "


    I said, "I heard about it earlier, but I haven''t seen it. But I heard that they don''t know where they have gone now. There is no trace of them outside. "


    Du Yu nodded: "they were ordered by the state of Chilong to gather together for treatment. It''s hard to see them. If those people had not been summoned by the unification of the red dragon kingdom for treatment, we might have seen some such people. They are very strange. Although they are different from us, they are also naturally formed... Creatures that deserve our attention... "


    I smiled and said, "I''m not interested in this. After all, they look so strange that I don''t know what to call them."


    Du Yu pondered slightly and then said, "I think they are still human, but they are a little different from our appearance."


    I nodded: "you''re right. After all, they are also human beings, but they have mutated... It''s said that such people don''t live long and usually die before they reach adulthood. I wonder if this is true? "


    Du yulue said sadly, "I don''t know. I think it should be like this. Their appearance, even if they don''t die of illness, will be despised and disgusted by normal human beings. Maybe they will be killed sometime... "


    I agreed with Du Yu in my heart, but I didn''t intend to say these things again, so I said: "Captain, we have seen these boxes for a long time, and we haven''t found much that can help us. I want to come outside. It''s dawn now. We should go out and have a look. I don''t know if Cheng Fei has left yet. "


    Du Yu remembered Cheng Fei''s appearance and said in surprise, "I have to go out and have a look. If they do bad things again, our people may suffer."


    My heart moved and hurried to say, "let''s go and have a look!"


    Du Yu rushed to the cave outside first, and I rushed after him. When we talked, we completely forgot the things outside and didn''t know how long we stayed here. If our people were hurt, we would be too late to regret.


    We came to the cave outside as fast as we could. I was stunned before I had time to see the situation here.


    There was no one in the cave, even our teammates.


    Were they kidnapped by Cheng Fei''s people? Or has it been killed and the bodies have been thrown out?


    I immediately became nervous. Looking at Du Yu, who was also very nervous, I hurried to say, "you stay here, I''ll go outside to have a look. Maybe they go outside to breathe fresh air..."


    Du Yu rushed out before I finished. She didn''t seem to hear me. I obviously asked her to stay here. I went out to have a look.


    I saw Du Yu rush out, so I had to rush out.


    The outside of the cave is also messy rocks. Those huge rocks are like star beasts with wide mouths, which are ready to be eaten by people.


    Apart from the rocks, there is still no human figure outside. Fortunately, there is no corpse of our people I thought of before. Otherwise, I will kill guangchengfei''s people and avenge our people.


    "There is no blood and no sign of fighting here. They should have left by themselves, not killed or kidnapped!"


    I pretended to be relaxed and said to Du Yu, whose eyes were full of tension and uneasiness: "don''t worry, these people should be all right. I''ll ask my friends to help me find it later. Maybe I''ll know where they''ve gone. "


    Du Yu stared at a huge rock not far away in front of him and didn''t answer me. He flashed and jumped on the rock.


    She wanted to go up to see where the missing person had gone, and her anxiety was self-evident.


    I knew she could not easily find the missing person, so instead of jumping up, she squatted down and began to check the traces on the ground.


    There are stones everywhere, but there are still many places where the soil is exposed. I want to find out the traces left by them from the soil.


    As long as they don''t disappear out of thin air, they will leave traces. I will observe carefully and find out how they disappeared sooner or later.


    After checking, I found that these people really left by themselves. There was no sign of disorder in their footprints on the soil, indicating that they all left independently and calmly.


    If the kidnapped person walks, it will leave disordered footprints with some traces such as dragging and stepping because it is inconvenient to move after being tied.


    Knowing this, I was ready to talk to Du Yu, but as soon as I looked up and was ready to jump on the boulder, I suddenly froze.


    Du Yu, who should have stood motionless on the boulder, flew up in the air.


    She definitely didn''t fly by herself, but was lifted by some great force.


    When Du Yu''s exclamation came, I had jumped up, jumped 20 meters, caught Du Yu, and then pushed Du Yu out sideways in mid air.


    At this time, we are less than five meters from the ground. Du Yu, who flies out, will not be hurt as long as he pays a little attention.


    Before that, I had seen from the corner of my eye that what lifted Du Yu was a star beast I had never seen.


    I don''t want to fall down slowly with Du Yu, and then tell her that I found a very powerful star beast.


    But because something happened suddenly, if we fell together, we might all become the food of this star beast.


    I did find a star beast, and it was a very powerful star beast. The star beast was right under me now. I was about to fall into its big mouth.


    I can see clearly that it is the huge rock on which Du Yu stood before!


    This is not a huge stone. It is clearly a famous mountain piercing beast.


    Chuanshan beast is also a huge star beast. Compared with maned pig beast, it is only a little smaller than adult maned pig beast, and its body surface is covered with water chestnut clear gray scales. At first glance, it looks like a stone.


    The mountain piercing beast is best at camouflage. It stretches out its limbs, makes some protrusions, and pretends to be mountains and stones.


    If it hadn''t tried to kill Du Yu and moved before, I wouldn''t have found the abnormality of this mountain stone in such a short time.

 Chapter 191

    Du Yu landed safely far away, but I could only fall on the surface of the mountain piercing beast.


    I was supposed to be swallowed by the mountain piercing beast, but I used the Royal beast in mid air to get in touch with the mountain piercing beast and quickly transmit information to it. The mountain piercing beast closed its mouth and let me fall on its body surface.


    I am more and more comfortable with the use of the Royal beast. I contacted the mountain piercing beast in such a short time and asked it to give up the idea of eating me and escape.


    Falling on the back of the mountain piercing beast and sweating all over, I dare not relax a little, because once the mountain piercing beast doesn''t listen to my instructions or the Royal beast is useless to it, I will be in danger.


    The combat effectiveness of the mountain piercing beast is comparable to that of the adult maned pig beast, which is comparable to the existence of level 9 generals. I can''t defeat it now.


    According to legend, the same gray single horn on the top of the mountain piercing beast can easily break through an iron plate tens of centimeters thick.


    Even a high-level military general refining his body will be pierced by his single corner and die.


    With the stone like scales on the surface of the mountain piercing beast, it is said that even level 9 generals are difficult to break them, and I dare not fight it easily.


    I passed my kindness to this mountain piercing beast with the Royal beast, for fear that it would suddenly ignore my royal beast and eat me.


    Fortunately, the Royal beast never let me down. I easily subdued the mountain piercing beast this time, but it took me about ten minutes.


    In ten minutes, I spent a lot of soul power to get in touch with the mountain piercing beast. While accepting it, I felt dizzy and almost couldn''t stand.


    Royal beast is definitely a skill that martial artists dream of. It really helps martial artists a lot.


    If it were a warrior who didn''t know how to resist the beast, I''m afraid it''s already the food in the belly of the mountain piercing beast, and he can''t die anymore.


    After accepting the mountain piercing beast, I was a false alarm. I felt that the whole person was a little collapsed. I sat on the mountain piercing beast''s back, rested and said to Du Yu, who was stunned: "are you okay?"


    Du Yu opened her mouth and looked at me and the mountain piercing beast I was sitting on. Her face was a little scary. Just now, the mountain piercing beast suddenly attacked her and scared her.


    I knew she was just frightened, so I smiled and said, "it''s all right. This is a mountain piercing beast, a high-order star beast comparable to a maned pig beast, infinitely close to the category of spirit beast. I''ve accepted it. It won''t hurt us anymore. "


    Du Yu just regained her consciousness. She couldn''t help patting her chest and gasping a few times. She looked very cute, just like the little sister next door.


    Listen to her: "I''m scared to death... Brother Dongfang, you''re really powerful. You''ve accepted star beasts like Chuanshan in such a short time!"


    When I saw Du Yu patting her chest, the action seemed very ambiguous. For a moment, I was stunned and forgot to listen to what Du Yu said.


    When she finished, I suddenly found that she looked at me very badly. I was so scared that I jumped off the back of the mountain piercing beast, then smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I was distracted just now... What did you say? By the way, do you know the mountain piercing beast? "


    Du Yu stared at me and suddenly said angrily, "what are you wearing? I''ve seen... You''re not a good man, so you know how to bully girls! "


    I said with a bitter smile, "where do I have? Don''t get me wrong... "


    Du Yu blushed and stared at me, but he didn''t bow his head. I was very upset and had to turn my head.


    I did see Du Yu''s action of patting her chest. I looked more, but I didn''t think of anything else. It was really wronged.


    When we didn''t talk, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    After a while, I finally said, "you misunderstood..."


    Du Yu suddenly interrupted me: "I thought you would be an honest man. Like those people, you know how to do dirty things?"


    I was stunned and murmured after a long time: "didn''t I just look at you? What dirty thing have you done? "


    Du Yu shook his hand angrily, and said loudly, "I don''t want to talk to anyone like you. I''m blind. I still think of you as a good person. Lust ghost, big lust ghost! "


    I had to smile bitterly. Looking at Du Yu who turned and left, I couldn''t help but say to the mountain piercing beast, "do you say that I''m a lusty ghost?"


    The mountain piercing beast naturally can''t speak human language, but the mountain piercing beast can communicate with me with the power of soul. At this time, it''s actually telling me that I''m a lust ghost!


    This hateful mountain piercing beast, it seems that I still can''t completely accept it. Otherwise, how can it be so rude to my master?


    I scolded the mountain piercing beast in my heart, and inadvertently thought: you rude guy, I''m going to scold you... Forget it, I don''t know if you understand me. It''s useless to scold you. By the way, it''s better to give you an ugly name. I''ll call you by this ugly name every time in the future. It''s considered that I scolded you.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing, and then said loudly to the mountain piercing beast, "fool, your name is fool. Remember it for me."


    I don''t know if the mountain piercing beast is really stupid. I call it a fool, but it nods hard. It seems to be very satisfied with the name.


    This made me speechless. Suddenly, I felt that I had gone too far and should not treat my accepted partner like this.


    "You call him a nerd? It seems that I am not mistaken about you. You are really not a gentleman. Even your own war animals take such an obscene name. "


    I don''t know when Du Yu, who had planned to leave, didn''t leave. I heard that I called Chuanshan beast "nerd".


    She said loudly at this time: "from now on, I want to stay away from you. Those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to ink are black!"


    I looked at Du Yu and felt that all my strength had disappeared. In general, I had some impulse to faint.


    This Du Yu is really the most emotional guy I''ve ever seen. He put me in the ranks of villains in such a short time.


    Fortunately, I don''t care what Du Yu thinks of me. I can ignore her and pretend I don''t know anything.


    So I thought I didn''t hear Du Yu''s words and said loudly to the mountain piercing beast: "fool, take us to find our people!"


    The mountain piercing beast may not understand my words, but it must understand the commands I give it with the power of my soul.


    After hearing my command, the mountain piercing beast slowly stood up, turned around, nodded hard and made a strange cry. It seemed to be saying something to us.

 Chapter 192

    I knew it was the "nerd" who was showing us the way, so I said to Du Yu, "our people are heading over there. We''ll find them now..."


    Du yulue hesitated and said angrily, "I don''t go with lusters!"


    I suddenly became angry and was not angry with Du Yu, so I shouted to the fool, "you fool, don''t you know how to be nice to beautiful women? Now, you scared the beauty. The beauty was angry and refused to follow you to find her partner. What should I do? You are not allowed to eat today, and you are not allowed to wink at beautiful women! "


    "Pooh......" Du Yu suddenly laughed and laughed loudly: "do you have a war animal master like you? I blame my war beast for everything... "


    Seeing that Du Yu finally smiled, I also said with a smile: "for the sake of your smiling beauty, what I said just now has been taken back. You can eat, but... You can''t wink at beautiful women! You know, even if you throw out your eyes, beauty will not be interested in you, because you are a star beast, not a human! "


    Du Yu couldn''t stop laughing. Even her tears were coming out. Looking at me, she said out loud: "don''t make me laugh anymore. I''m laughing... Out of breath... You..."


    I also smiled: "yes, Captain!"


    At this time, the mountain piercing beast suddenly looked up and made a roar like thunder. He also looked at me with his eyes tilted, as if to say, "master, you are a flatterer. Even I despise you."


    Now I''m very sad. This damn mountain piercing beast fool has such brilliant wisdom that he is about to catch up with human wisdom. We must not underestimate it.


    This is an adverse event. Even my green dragon and flame Beast Don''t have such wisdom.


    This nerd is not simple. It seems that he is about to become a real spirit beast with wisdom comparable to human beings.


    No wonder I recovered it so soon before. It seems that it knows I have no malice and the benefits of being with me.


    It must know that if it resists me, the Royal beast will never let it taste pain, so it chooses to obey me.


    Such a star beast is already a spirit beast. Only a real spirit beast can have wisdom comparable to human beings.


    Now I found the treasure. I thought I was just a mountain penetrating beast nerd of an ordinary war beast. At once, I became my best helper and even friend.


    While I was very happy, I secretly regretted that I had just given it this name. If Du Yu wasn''t around, I would immediately change a better name for the nerd.


    If I had known that the mountain piercing beast had such wisdom, I shouldn''t have hastily named it "nerd".


    What kind of person would he be if he named his pet beast "nerd"? Isn''t that a fool, a fool?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly want to slap myself. What am I doing?


    No wonder the pangolin was so happy when I called it a nerd just now. It turned out that it was silently scolding me, not happy because I named it.


    Poor me. I didn''t know it. I thought I was scolding the mountain piercing beast. I was out of breath.


    I was completely speechless in the face of spirit beasts like Chuanshan beast. I secretly warned myself that I must not tease nerds like this in the future. Otherwise, I might be teased by myself.


    "This..." I said with a smile, "fool, if you are not satisfied with my name, you can tell me that you don''t have to hit me at the critical time and make the beautiful woman look down on me... If the beautiful woman ignores me, she won''t pay attention to you. I won''t lose myself at that time, and you also have a share."


    When I talked to the nerd, Du Yu blushed and looked at me like he was going to kill.


    At this time, the fool once again made a sullen roar, and still looked at me with his eyes tilted, as if to say, "master, don''t show off. Just like you, don''t think the great beauty will forgive you."


    I really understood the meaning of the nerd clearly, so I stopped joking and said solemnly, "I''m not kidding you. Now let''s go and find our people!"


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered something, so I immediately said, "fool, as a punishment for your disrespect to your master, you must carry all the things we find here until we leave here."


    The nerd made a louder roar, and there was a trace of sadness in his voice. The nerd is really a spirit beast. His intelligence has been opened and is about to become a essence.


    When I have time, I will teach it well and turn it into a helper who can talk to me and help me with many things.


    I won''t say this, let alone discuss with the nerd first. It''s my war beast, so you have to obey my orders.


    Now the nerd doesn''t know my power, so he still resists my orders. I must first let him listen to me, preferably obey me, and then give him a task to make him a good helper worthy of my name.


    Now I''m going to give it some pain, which can be regarded as a test of it.


    The roar of the fool finally made Du Yu laugh again. Although she still ignored me, she had to follow the fool to find us.


    After I took out all the things I thought were useful in the Wuwang ruins we found and put them on the nerd''s back, Du Yu had to jump on the nerd''s back and let the nerd take us to find our people.


    The nerd''s size is huge and his strength is also huge, so there is no problem carrying Du Yu and me, plus about 200 kilograms of things we brought out from the ruins of King Wu.


    However, the speed of the nerd is very similar to that of the maned pig and beast. It''s not fast at all.


    If my green dragon were here, we would find Sun Xiang and them in the shortest time.


    Now that Qinglong is gone, we have to let the nerd take us to find someone. It''s slow and there''s no way.


    Fortunately, the nerd''s strength is strong enough, and his endurance is strong enough to travel for a long time.


    And its deterrent to other star beasts is also large enough to avoid the trouble of being attacked by star beasts.


    Cheng Fei once said that they were chased here by a group of desert magic wolves. Now we haven''t found any trace of desert magic wolves, probably because the appearance of nerds scared away those desert magic wolves.

 Chapter 193

    Every step the nerd takes will make the earth tremble and make a big noise, which frightens the star beasts who originally stayed in their nest to flee and be in a panic.


    This provoked Du Yu, who was originally very angry, couldn''t help giggling. Her laughter spread far away, which made me lose my mind again.


    I didn''t like joking, but when I was with Du Yu, I didn''t know what was going on. I always thought of joking with her inadvertently.


    At this time, when I saw her smiling happily, I deliberately said, "don''t laugh. Didn''t you see your laughter scare away the stars, animals and flowers here?"


    Du Yu''s laughter stopped suddenly and was replaced by a cold hum.


    The expression on her face really looked like she was going to bite me. She looked at me fiercely and fiercely.


    When I saw her angry, I smiled happily: "Captain, don''t get me wrong. I''m talking about a fool, not you."


    Du Yu threw her lips. It was like she was going to do something to me. Suddenly she smiled. She smiled strangely and made my heart hair.


    I subconsciously want to step back, but now I''m on the back of a fool. The space is limited. I can''t go far back. I still have to face Du Yu at a close distance.


    Du Yu was still smiling and smiled strangely. She saw me retreat and suddenly stepped forward. After almost sticking to my body, she said, "don''t you like to make me angry? I''m not angry. What else can you do to me? "


    I used to tease Du Yu, but now it seems to be the other way around. Du Yu teased me. She deliberately stuck to me, so that I didn''t dare to move. I leaned back as much as possible, but I still couldn''t completely avoid Du Yu.


    "You... Can you stop making out like this..." I suddenly said with a smile: "if you are seen by others, you will misunderstand our relationship..."


    Du Yu''s face suddenly turned red, and then stepped back as fast as possible, far away from me. After turning around and sitting down, there was no movement and sound.


    She''s shy now. I''m finally relieved. I don''t feel uncomfortable and embarrassed anymore. At the age of 17, I really get along with a girl alone for the first time, so I feel a little embarrassed and uneasy many times.


    Now I have a faint feeling that I may begin to be interested in heterosexuality.


    Seventeen year olds should be interested in the opposite sex, otherwise, it''s not normal.


    At this time, the nerd was only on his way, but he didn''t make some humanized behavior as before.


    I''m also happy to have a rest. Although I still have a faint impulse to continue talking with Du Yu, my reason tells me that it''s better to stay away from Du Yu now.


    The purpose of my coming here is to improve my strength, and joining the National Academy is a simple method. The most thing I should think about now is to complete the task as soon as possible and work hard for joining the National Academy.


    After I find Sun Xiang and others, I should go hunting xuangui beast. Just when can we find Sun Xiang and others? I don''t know.


    We were taken by the nerd to find Sun Xiang and others. We thought we could find them soon, but we walked all day and didn''t find any trace of them.


    Not only was I a little worried, but even Du Yu, who had not talked to me, was anxious to turn around on the nerd''s back. She wanted to ask me several times, but she held back and blushed.


    Seeing Du Yu''s appearance, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "just say what you want to say. Don''t hold back the trouble."


    Du Yu stared at me and said, "why haven''t we found our people yet? Are you a war beast in the wrong direction? We''ve been walking all day! "


    I waved my hand, pretending to be relaxed and said, "nerds won''t get in the wrong direction, I''m sure. It''s just that the speed of the nerds is a little slow. If Sun Xiang and his family want to leave us, they will move forward at full speed. It''s impossible for the nerds to catch up with them in a short time. "


    "So what? Can we just follow behind and never find their people? " Du Yu hurriedly said, "you should think of a way. It''s almost dark this day. If we can''t find anyone again, we..."


    I stood up and said, "don''t worry, we will find them soon after dark. A nerd is a star beast. It won''t be afraid of being attacked by other star beasts at night. We can continue on our way. And Sun Xiang and his men will find a place to camp for their safety, so we will find them tonight. "


    I patiently explained to Du Yu that I was just worried that she would be too anxious. Unexpectedly, Du Yu suddenly said: "a big man, I''m not a fool. Can''t you think of this? What nonsense! "


    I looked at Du Yu with a bitter smile, and her face was depressed. Fortunately, it was getting late at this time, and she couldn''t see the embarrassing color on my face. Otherwise, she couldn''t tell how to make fun of me.


    I turned my head and didn''t look at Du Yu. Inadvertently, I saw a round iron pot moving in front of the nerd.


    It''s a Black Turtle beast, and it''s a single Black Turtle beast. This is a good opportunity. The combat effectiveness of a single Black Turtle beast is similar to that of a level 5 general. If I order a nerd to mount a horse, I can kill the Black Turtle beast with one blow and complete the task given to us by the national court.


    But now I still want to improve my combat effectiveness by fighting with xuangui beast, so I''m not in a hurry to let nerds do it.


    "Captain, we found a lone turtle beast in front. Do you think we should kill it now to complete our task?" I deliberately said to Du Yu, "decide quickly, or you''ll run away."


    Du Yu stood up and jumped off the nerd''s back without saying a word and chased the mysterious turtle beast.


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect Du Yu to be so impatient. Without saying a word, he went to snipe and kill xuangui beast.


    With her current cultivation, it''s not so easy to kill xuangui beast. If she doesn''t do well, she will be injured first.


    I quickly jumped down, caught up with Du Yu as fast as I could, and then first attacked the xuangui beast who had turned around and was ready to attack us.


    The heavy sword in my hand did not hesitate to chop down towards the xuangui beast, whether it could split the back shell of the xuangui beast or not.


    The heavy sword cleaved the back shell of the xuangui beast, made a loud noise, and was bounced away by the back shell of the xuangui beast.


    The back shell defense ability of xuangui beast is quite abnormal. The Epee is directly bounced away without leaving any trace.


    I couldn''t hit. I was about to shoot again. Du Yu had caught up and shot before me.

 Chapter 194

    Du Yu didn''t know when he had a dagger in his hand. It looked cold and glittering. It should be very sharp.


    She approached the Black Turtle beast, and the dagger in her hand suddenly stabbed the Black Turtle beast''s back shell. After a light sound, the dagger was also bounced away, which could not hurt the Black Turtle beast.


    At this time, the Black Turtle beast was attacked by Du Yu and me. He had already started to get angry. His huge body turned and suddenly bounced up. He even hit Du Yu and me with its hard back shell.


    My body is relatively strong. The last time I broke through to a second-class general, my body strength has been improved again, which is almost the same as those high-level martial arts practitioners.


    Instead of avoiding the impact of the mysterious turtle and beast, I chose to fight with it and try my physical strength.


    Du Yu can''t do it. She is a girl. Although she is already a level 4 general, in terms of physical strength, she can''t fight against star beasts such as xuangui beast. She avoided it early.


    Seeing that I didn''t step back, Du Yu screamed "be careful", and rushed over to me immediately and tried to push me away.


    At this time, I had collided with xuangui beast. Du Yu''s kindness didn''t work. She came a step late.


    I collided with the xuangui beast, and the huge force immediately knocked me away. Although I was not injured, my body was still too light. In addition, the aura in my body was not as deep as that of the xuangui beast, so I was knocked away.


    Du Yu screamed again and hurried over to try to stop the chasing xuangui beast. She wanted to protect me.


    I was also surprised. After I was knocked away, the xuangui beast immediately chased me. At this time, Du Yu tried to protect me, just in the middle of me and the xuangui beast.


    If she is directly hit by a mysterious turtle, she will die if she doesn''t die.


    I can''t wait to die. She is my captain and such a beautiful girl


    Without thinking too much, I stretched out my hand and hugged Du Yu, then suddenly turned around, changed positions with her, and used my back to resist the Black Turtle and beast that had rushed over.


    The huge force hit my back, and a deep pain instantly spread to my brain, which made me cry out.


    The power of xuangui beast is much greater than me. At this moment, I was unprepared. I was hit by it and was already injured.


    I couldn''t help shouting. I was thinking of letting go of Du Yu, and then turned back to settle accounts with the xuangui beast. I felt the wind blowing behind me again, and the xuangui beast bumped over again.


    This Black Turtle must have been stimulated by something. Otherwise, how can a madman know how to rush like a madman? The most powerful weapon of xuangui beasts is their teeth, not their shells.


    I heard the wind that the xuangui beast rushed over again and rushed forward with Du Yu in my arms, trying to avoid the impact of the xuangui beast.


    The speed of the Black Turtle beast was not slow. My reaction was fast enough, but I was hit by it.


    I held Du Yu and flew up. When I landed, it was 100 meters away from the place where we just stood.


    If I hadn''t stretched out a hand before landing, I might have hit the hard stone directly.


    After I was hit, my internal injury became worse. I couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, which just sprayed on Du Yu''s body. Her clothes were covered with blood.


    Du Yu didn''t say anything, but the panic in her eyes also made me obviously feel that she was afraid.


    The power of the Black Turtle beast is so great that it seems that I was wrong to fight with it before.


    Now, although I have a thousand kilograms of giant power, I am not the opponent of xuangui beast.


    After Du Yu and I landed, because I was hit by the mysterious turtle beast continuously and had been injured, it was impossible to continue to fight the powerful mysterious turtle beast head-on, so we had to quietly give orders to the nerd to stop the crazy mysterious turtle beast.


    The nerd has always been near us, but he didn''t get my order. He didn''t take action against the Black Turtle beast. Now I ordered him to stop the Black Turtle beast from chasing us, so he roared and blocked between us and the Black Turtle beast.


    It seems that the reason why xuangui beast went crazy is because he suddenly saw a nerd many levels higher than it.


    At this time, the fool roared, and the Black Turtle beast was so frightened that it retracted into its turtle shell that it didn''t dare to move.


    I was relieved. I quietly released Du Yu, who was also frightened, and reluctantly said with a smile: "it''s all right. There are nerds here. The Black Turtle beast can''t hurt us."


    Du Yu''s voice trembled: "how are you hurt? Want... Why don''t we leave here first, heal the wound, and then come back to find the Black Turtle beast? "


    I shook my head: "I''m fine. Just have a rest and take some medicine. Don''t go over there. Although xuangui beast is afraid of nerds, it won''t be afraid of you. It''s bad to hurt you. "


    Du Yu nodded and helped me sit down on the spot. He didn''t dislike me anymore. He said with concern, "sit down and rest, and I''ll help you heal."


    I smiled, sat down, closed my eyes, mobilized the aura in my body, and began to regulate my breath and heal my wounds.


    My injury is an internal injury hit by a mysterious turtle beast. If I use Reiki to treat it, the effect will be very good.


    Du Yu quietly reached out to hold my hands and slowly injected a wisp of aura into my body to help me heal my internal injury faster.


    I spent half an hour to basically stabilize the internal injury. After feeling that I would be fine, I opened my eyes and looked at Du Yu who was still helping me heal: "I''m fine. Thank you for your help, captain."


    Du Yu slowly released the hand holding my hand, looked at me and said, "I should be the one to say thank you. If you didn''t protect me just now, you wouldn''t be hurt... I implicated you."


    I smiled: "nothing. I underestimated the power of the Black Turtle beast and thought I could fight with it. I didn''t expect that I was not the opponent of xuangui beast at all. I miscalculated. Captain, I don''t think we can deal with the power of xuangui beast. Otherwise, we''d better stop thinking about it... "


    Du Yu did not insist on killing the mysterious turtle again this time. After listening to my words, he slowly said, "you has the final say. We can''t kill the Black Turtle beast, and we don''t have to fight our lives to kill the Black Turtle beast... "


    "The task of the national court?" I deliberately asked, "don''t you always think that task is the most important? Would it be a pity to give up like this? Why don''t I ask the nerd to help us? "


    Du Yu was suddenly overjoyed and shouted, "yes, aren''t there still nerds? The nerd is a spirit beast that almost surpasses the level 9 generals. Didn''t he kill the xuangui beast easily? Hehe... Why didn''t I think of this? You''re smart, brother Dongfang! "

 Chapter 195

    "Smart?" I secretly scolded myself for being stupid, because if I didn''t mention nerds, maybe I could fight with xuangui beast slowly to increase my combat experience. At the same time, I could talk to Du Yu. Maybe there would be unexpected gains.


    Now, Du Yu has decided that he wants a fool to kill the xuangui beast. I have no object to practice. I''m afraid my previous efforts will be wasted.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help saying, "I still want to fight with the xuangui beast. It''s not too late for you to let the nerd kill the xuangui beast after I adjust my breath and fight with the xuangui beast."


    "How about that?" Du Yu immediately objected: "you are all injured. If you continue to fight, you may have an accident! I don''t allow you to take any more risks. Let the nerd kill the Black Turtle beast directly. Don''t say anything else. "


    I took a look at the mysterious turtle beast that was frightened by the nerd and shrank in his turtle shell. He didn''t dare to move. I said to Du Yu, "the mysterious turtle beast doesn''t dare to move now. I''ll go up and practice with it. It''ll be fine."


    Du Yu said firmly, "that won''t work either! If you pass by and the Black Turtle beast is desperate to hurt you, won''t you be very dangerous? "


    Seeing that Du Yu insisted on his idea, I had to give up: "well, listen to you, captain. I won''t go there."


    Du Yu smiled: "this is a good obedient child..."


    When she said this, seeing that my face had changed, she smiled and said, "you have provoked me all night. Don''t you allow me to talk about you? Don''t be stingy, be like a man! "


    Being reminded by beautiful women to be like a man, I only have a bitter smile. It''s not good to say anything more.


    The nerd guards the xuangui beast. He stays like this without my command. He neither kills the xuangui beast nor leaves the xuangui beast. He really looks like a nerd.


    I jumped on the nerd''s back and gave the nerd an order to shoot the Black Turtle beast.


    The nerd pierced the back shell of the Black Turtle beast with its one horn, and directly killed the Black Turtle beast hidden in the back shell.


    The nerd''s Unicorn has some similarities with the green dragon''s unicorn, but it seems more sharp. The back shell of the black turtle can''t stand its random blow.


    I killed the Black Turtle beast. Without hesitation, I turned the Black Turtle beast''s body back and immediately cut open the Black Turtle beast''s body.


    The back shell of the Black Turtle is quite hard, but its abdomen is very soft. I took a light stroke with a heavy sword and cut open its body.


    Xuangui beast has the same cultivation as a level five general. There won''t be anything particularly good in its body. However, although its back shell is a little bigger and heavier, it is indeed the best defense weapon.


    My idea is to take off its back shell and make it into two shields.


    As for why we should do two, the reason is very simple. Du Yu and I are two people. We met a mysterious turtle and beast together. Naturally, the benefits should be shared by two people.


    Du Yu didn''t say anything about my behavior at this time, although it was very strange. He just looked at me quietly.


    I cut off the body of the Black Turtle and threw it aside, leaving only a broken back shell. The broken hole was stabbed out by the fool''s horn. I just started from here and divided the back shell into two.


    Unfortunately, the back shell is very hard. I tried the Epee several times and failed to cut it. I can only sigh and stop.


    The back shell of this Black Turtle beast is really too hard. It is difficult to cut it apart without great power and sharp tools.


    "What are you going to do?" Du Yu finally couldn''t help saying, "do you want to make the back shell of the Black Turtle into a shield?"


    I wiped the sweat I had just shed: "you''re right, that''s what I think. Do you have any particularly sharp tools? Give it to me. "


    Du Yu hesitated slightly and slowly took something out of her arms.


    I only looked at this thing and opened my mouth in surprise, because what Du Yu took out was actually my dream lightsaber!


    Lightsaber, it''s a controlled weapon of the red dragon kingdom. It''s hard for ordinary people, even Royal relatives, to get one. Now I see it in Du Yu. I''m surprised if I don''t eat it.


    "You... Are you a lightsaber?" I was a little excited: "how can you have such a baby? Who the hell are you? "


    Du Yu said faintly, "isn''t a worthless guy just a lightsaber? If you like, I''ll see you off. "


    "What?!" I really didn''t hear what Du Yu said. I couldn''t help shouting, "this is a lightsaber, a treasure hard to find... Do you really give it to me?"


    Du Yu threw the lightsaber in her hand and looked very disdainful: "you haven''t seen the world... Lightsabers are indeed rare, but they are not rare treasures. The reason why the red dragon state controls weapons such as lightsabers is that lightsabers, as single weapons, are too lethal, not because of how precious lightsabers are. "


    After a pause, Du Yu smiled and said, "if you have been to some underground weapon stores, you will know that it is not difficult to buy such weapons."


    I just feel that my previous cognition was completely subverted by Du Yu. I thought that since the red dragon kingdom would control lightsaber, it shows that lightsaber is one of the most powerful weapons and it is absolutely impossible to buy it casually.


    Now I heard Du Yu''s words and saw the lightsaber she had brought out. I instantly understood that it is in this world that there are still strong people who has the final say.


    As long as you have enough strength, you can act according to your own ideas.


    Even if it is something that everyone dare not do, as long as your strength is high enough, you can still do it.


    Like this lightsaber, the leader of the red dragon Kingdom ordered that no one should buy it without permission, but I still saw it on Du Yu.


    Perhaps Du Yu is not very strong now, but the family behind her must be very strong, which fully shows that strength is respected.


    I took the lightsaber from Du Yu''s hand. I turned on the switch of the lightsaber. A gorgeous light took shape slowly, making my eyes feel closed.


    The lightsaber Du Yu took out was more advanced than the lightsaber I had seen in Li Xin''s cultivation hall before.


    Apart from other things, depending on its style, it is easy to hide, and the weight seems to be lighter.


    It looks like a sword handle. It''s more than ten centimeters long and one palm wide. It weighs about ten kilograms in your hand. It''s very light.


    I easily cut open the back shell of the Black Turtle beast with a lightsaber. It was almost effortless.


    The sharpness of the lightsaber comes from its special energy. Like a laser weapon, it easily cuts the hard turtle shell.


    I looked at the smooth incision and couldn''t help sighing. No wonder many people want to get a lightsaber.

 Chapter 196

    I smoothly divided the Black Turtle''s back shell into two parts, and cleaned up all the damaged parts. Finally, I drilled two holes in the Black Turtle''s back shell and made a simple bracelet with a wooden vine collected locally.


    In this way, two simple and hard shields are ready. If you have the opportunity, it would be better to engrave some patterns on these two shields.


    Du Yu has been watching me deal with the back shell of xuangui beast. At this time, seeing that I made a shield, he impolitely stretched out his hand to take one. After trying, he said in surprise: "don''t say, it''s still very easy to use in addition to being heavier."


    I also knew that the shield made from the back shell of the Black Turtle beast would be very heavy, so I said, "I can''t solve this for the time being. After we leave here, we''ll find a master smelter to help us temper the shield, reduce its weight and make it more suitable for us."


    Du Yu nodded and happily took the shield to get familiar with it. It seemed that she was very satisfied with my craft.


    If you get a new weapon, you should be familiar with its attributes as soon as possible. Otherwise, when it comes to fighting, I''m afraid it will affect your play.


    After he and Du Yu killed the xuangui beast and made a simple shield, we continued to look for Sun Xiang and others regardless of the late weather.


    In fact, we found some swords in the relics of King Wu, but they were all ordinary metal swords, which we didn''t pay attention to.


    Even the sword I saw in a beautiful box before didn''t get into Du Yu''s eyes.


    After searching in the middle of the night, with the help of the nerd, we found a dark forest that looked scary.


    The light is not good at night, and now in the forest, I feel more gloomy and terrible, and I have the illusion of going to hell.


    Fortunately, the nerd is a star beast. It is still a very powerful star beast. Even if there are star beasts lurking in the black forest that can hurt us at this time, we don''t have to worry about anything.


    But Du Yu was a girl after all. She couldn''t help being afraid when she was driving in such a black forest.


    I don''t know when, Du Yu quietly pulled the sleeve of my protective clothing, and then he never loosened it.


    I was funny, but pretended not to know anything and continued to practice on the fool''s back.


    I don''t have to be quiet to practice my mental skills. I can practice while I''m on my way. It''s different from most of the skills.


    I haven''t had time to practice the original mind method I got from the King Wu ruins before. Now I have nothing to do anyway. I just take this opportunity to practice well.


    The complete Jin family mental method is naturally much better than the incomplete mental method. As soon as I began to practice, I felt that my cultivation speed was much faster than before.


    This is a good thing, which means I can break through faster and get closer to the goal in my heart that I haven''t told anyone.


    I never forgot to rescue the people of Binhu village from Binhu village.


    But now I don''t have that strong ability. I must improve my strength before I can really do it.


    Now I think that the dangerous places around Binhu village may be similar to this place of Xuanwu trial.


    There are many dangers there. Ordinary people really can''t get through it easily. In addition, some natural disasters there don''t give people who pass there much chance to leave alive. Over time, everyone stays away from that place, resulting in the complete isolation of Binhu village from the outside world.


    Now, I may be able to pass there smoothly with the help of some star beasts I have accepted, but I''m not sure if I want to bring out all the people in Binhu village.


    I hope my strength can be improved faster and find more helpers. At that time, I will go back to Binhu village and bring out all the people, so that they can settle down in all cities of Chilong country and stay away from the "cage" of Binhu village. It is also worthy of my parents and the people of Binhu village.


    These are all things in the future. Now I still have to practice and practice wholeheartedly.


    Because of this, I began to practice on the nerd''s back. I carefully recalled the complete mental method I had just obtained from beginning to end, and then began to practice according to the formula recorded in the mental method, and soon reached the state of no distractions.


    Now I know that mental skill is really important to a martial artist. Just as my father said in those years, mental skill is the foundation of a martial artist.


    Those war skills, even those against the sky, are all frivolous and useless without the support of enough aura or true Qi.


    The Reiki or true Qi obtained by cultivating mental skills is the foundation of martial arts and the basis of combat skills.


    With Reiki or Zhenqi as the basis, even those who have not learned combat skills can play a great combat effectiveness.


    If I were still in Binhu village now, I must tell all those who think that war skills are more important than mental skills to pay more attention to the cultivation of mental skills.


    Of course, I''m not saying that war skills are useless. Some excellent war skills, such as the Dragon subduing formula I''ve practiced, the killing God sword technique, and the jade girl nine swords I''ve seen, are all very important war skills and help to improve the fighter''s combat effectiveness.


    A truly powerful warrior needs not only a high enough level, but also a powerful enough combat skill. The two complement each other and are indispensable.


    When I was practicing, Du Yu kept holding my sleeve. When I finished my practice and opened my eyes, she still held my sleeve. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "there are nerds, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Du Yu seemed to be frightened by me. He suddenly let go and stood up. Just about to speak, his feet suddenly slipped and the whole person fell back.


    The nerd''s back space is limited, and the back is half empty. If he falls, although he can''t hurt a martial artist like Du Yu, he will be more embarrassed.


    The nerd''s body is full of scales, so it''s a little slippery. If usual, Du Yu must be able to come and go freely on the nerd, but at this moment, she seems to be really frightened. She slipped and fell off the nerd''s back directly.


    I was also surprised. I quickly reached out and grabbed Du Yu''s two feet already hanging in the air. Without thinking about it, I grabbed her feet and pulled her back.


    Du Yu, who was pulled back, looked frightened. Before he could stand still, he had rushed over and hugged me.


    I was hugged by a girl for the first time. It felt very comfortable and nervous, so I didn''t know what to do for a moment. I also hugged Du Yu, or stood obediently, waiting for Du Yu to come back.

 Chapter 197

    If I have been living in a crowd, I may have experience to face such things. Even if I haven''t experienced it, at least I''ve seen and heard of it.


    But now, I really feel very excited and uncomfortable. I want to hold Du Yu, but I dare not hold her. As a result, I feel very uncomfortable.


    After standing like this for a while, I suddenly remembered that I should comfort the frightened Du Yu, and whispered, "it''s all right..."


    Du Yu slowly released me, stepped back, lowered her head and didn''t speak. She didn''t know if she heard me.


    I said again, "are you okay?"


    Du Yu whispered a word "no", and then there was no sound. It seemed that she didn''t intend to say anything more.


    I looked at Du Yu somewhat disappointed and suddenly wanted to hold her again.


    At this time, I suddenly regretted. If only I had the courage to hold her before.


    I''m afraid such an opportunity will not appear easily in the future. We can''t miss the opportunity and don''t come again.


    Looking at Du Yu still standing in front of me with his head down, I regretted it. I turned to see the black forest, pretended that nothing had happened, raised my voice and said, "Captain, although it''s dark here, there are nerds. You don''t have to worry about anything. We''ll be fine."


    Du Yu still whispered, "yes..."


    I smiled bitterly. Knowing that she would not have the heart to answer me when talking to Du Yu at this time, she stopped talking and sat down to continue her cultivation.


    "Can you stop practicing?" Du Yu suddenly said, "I''m here alone. I''m a little... Afraid..."


    After listening to Du Yu''s words, I had to stop practicing. Looking at Du Yu, I said, "well. I think you are really afraid of the dark. Why don''t I talk to you? "


    Du Yu looked at me with a strange look in her eyes. Suddenly she raised her face and said loudly, "do you like me?"


    I was stunned and was about to speak when the nerd at our feet suddenly roared.


    This is a danger. Otherwise, the fool won''t roar for no reason.


    I hurriedly pulled Du Yu and jumped off the nerd''s back with her.


    We stood behind the nerd. Although we didn''t see anything, I had a feeling that even the nerd was afraid of the danger we encountered this time, so we must think of retreating first.


    It is one of the truths of the survival of martial arts to run if you can''t fight.


    Before the nerd''s second roar was completely over, I saw the nerd step back. He was afraid and began to step back.


    I was so surprised that I pulled Du Yu around and ran away. At the same time, I also sent an order to the fool to leave us alone and run for his own life.


    At this time, my master ran away, but I can''t hurt a fool.


    Du Yu didn''t speak and ran with me. She seemed to be used to following me. No matter how I changed direction along the way, she could keep up with me in time.


    We got along for a few days and gradually got some tacit understanding. Many times, we can know where the other party is going without explaining in advance.


    We ran wildly for a while. We felt that we had run far and stopped at the same time.


    I didn''t find anything to follow. After looking carefully, I suddenly felt a little strange that nothing appeared.


    Du Yu was also observing around. Finally, she said, "there''s nothing. It''s not a nerd scaring us, is it?"


    I shook my head slightly: "the nerd shouldn''t scare us... It looks like it met a star beast stronger than the nerd..."


    "But don''t we have nothing?" Du Yu frowned slightly: "after we stopped, we didn''t find any danger. Besides, the star beast that is more dangerous than a fool is not the legendary high-level spirit beast? How could there be... "


    I thought for a while and said seriously, "the danger has not been found yet, but I have found something else."


    "What''s up?!" Du Yu was startled and exclaimed, "won''t you really disturb any powerful star beasts?"


    I smiled: "you''re so loud that it''s impossible not to disturb the star beast."


    Du Yu looked around and said with some fear, "tell me quickly. What did you find?"


    I slowly approached Du Yu and said in her ear, "I found we were lost."


    Du Yu was stunned, then patted her chest and said confidently, "it''s so. It''s all right. You scared me to death just now. I thought there was a powerful star beast coming! "


    I opened my eyes: "you say it''s all right? You are so... "


    Du Yu shushed: "keep your voice down. Do you really want to bring the powerful star beast here? I don''t want to fight the star beast in the dark. Don''t hurt me. "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not the one who yelled just now..."


    Du Yu glanced and whispered, "what should we do now?"


    I looked at the dark forest. There were towering trees everywhere. I didn''t know what to do at this time.


    Generally speaking, there are more star beasts in the forest than those open areas, because it is easy to hide and suitable for star beasts to find food.


    In the night, we can''t walk around casually, otherwise it''s easy to be attacked by star beasts.


    "We''ll wait here. I believe the nerd will come to us in a moment."


    I thought for a long time and didn''t think of a good way. I can only passively wait for the nerd to come to us: "Captain, don''t be afraid. It''s useless to be afraid now. It''s better to be generous and don''t lose the prestige of the captain."


    Du Yu "hum" a voice: "what do you mean to lose the prestige of the captain? I don''t... don''t I have your attendant here? I don''t need to think so much. Everything is handled by you for me. I... are you right? "


    Feeling Du Yu regarded me as her attendant and escort. Fortunately, I had always dreamed that I could stay with her like this, and even liked her a little.


    It seems that this sentence is very reasonable. A woman''s heart is a needle in the sea. I''m really amorous.


    After listening to Du Yu''s words, I really want to leave Du Yu and ignore her again, but at this time, I can''t tell where I am and how to leave the black forest. I don''t know where to go if I want to go.


    "Don''t pretend to be strong. If you are afraid, just like me, we... Will be better if we hold each other''s hands."


    Du Yu suddenly said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m taking care of you by holding your hand! You... Remember. "


    I said with a bitter smile, "if I can leave here alive, I will leave you quickly! You... Who are these people? "

 Chapter 198

    Du Yu smiled: "I''m your captain. If you want to leave me, I have to promise... Besides, we have to wait until the Xuanwu trial place is opened before we can leave the Xuanwu trial place. Now, you are my attendant. You have to listen to me. Otherwise, I have the right... "


    "Er..." I hurriedly interrupted Du Yu''s words: "stop talking. I''m going to be angry. I''m your Valet? Why don''t you just say I''m your servant? Isn''t that more convenient for you to order me to do things? "


    "Servant?" Du Yu clapped his hands and said loudly, "you''re right. Why didn''t I think of it? From now on, you are no longer my attendant, you are my servant. The servant must be obedient, or else I''ll beat you. "


    I was angry at Du Yu''s words and said loudly, "why? Do you think you are the wife of the Lord or the princess? Hum, return your lightsaber. We''re clear. We won''t know anyone in the future! "


    I took out the lightsaber that Du Yu gave me before. When I threw it to Du Yu, I stomped my feet and almost didn''t go up to beat Du Yu.


    Du Yu, I really don''t know who she is. She dares to treat me like this. It''s very polite for me not to beat her. It''s fantastic to want me to be her servant.


    Du Yu took the lightsaber I threw and immediately turned on the switch on the lightsaber to shine a bright light around.


    The blade of the lightsaber is powerful energy and emits light, but it is very bright. At this time, Du Yu uses it as a light, and the effect is actually very good.


    "Well, I don''t have to be afraid anymore." Du Yu breathed a sigh of relief and said with a faint smile, "I regret giving you the lightsaber for a long time. You deliberately didn''t turn on the lightsaber lighting and deliberately scared me. Now I see how you scare me. Tell me quickly. What have you discussed with the nerd? Why did you deliberately bring me here? "


    I was completely stunned. Looking at Du Yu, I didn''t know what had happened.


    Which song did Du Yu sing? Am I such a bad person? What can I discuss with a nerd?


    "No more words?" Du Yu suddenly pointed a lightsaber at me: "don''t think I''m easy to bully. If you annoy me, I''ll kill you!"


    I slowly closed my eyes and said in the most uncomfortable voice, "if you think so, I might as well die!"


    After a pause, I suddenly said, "but before you kill me, you''d better look behind you."


    Du Yu''s body shook and almost immediately turned around.


    At this moment, my body flashed and I had already flashed into the darkness.


    "Dongfang..." Du Yu turned around and didn''t see anything. He immediately turned back and shouted, "brother Dongfang, where have you been? Don''t... don''t scare me! "


    I looked at Du Yu in the dark and sneered, "see if you dare to treat me like this. I''m Dongfang Hongfeng... No, I''m jinsi''er Jinfeng. If you treat me like this, I won''t scare you to death! "


    Thinking of this, I suddenly made a little cry, like the voice of human beings and the voice of star beasts.


    I saw Du Yu''s body tremble again, and his hands holding the lightsaber began to tremble.


    Listen to her shouting: "brother Dongfang, brother Dongfang, don''t scare me. I know... I know it''s wrong. Please don''t do this, will you? I... "


    I almost couldn''t help laughing, but I still couldn''t help it. Looking at Du Yu''s nervous appearance, I stole music in my heart.


    "Dongfang brother..." Du Yu seemed to be frightened. Just calling out my name, she suddenly fell down. Looking at her, she should be scared into a coma.


    I was startled. I didn''t dare to joke anymore. I hurried over and held Du Yu up with my hand.


    Du Yu is too timid... What are you doing? What''s going on?


    Before I could react, I suddenly felt a cold on my neck. A cold dagger came to my neck without knowing what was going on.


    This Du Yu was pretending to be unconscious and tricked me into coming out to save her. Then, when I wasn''t paying attention, he took a dagger to stop me.


    I looked at Du Yu with a proud face. My heart was angry. I didn''t think about it. Suddenly I bent down and kissed her face.


    I meant to punish her, but I didn''t expect that my punishment was so special that I really took advantage of other girls.


    Not to mention, I just feel Du Yu''s skin is smooth and feels wonderful. Suddenly, I have an impulse to continue kissing.


    If the aura in my body was not running and kept me awake, I was afraid I would really continue to kiss Du Yu.


    Du Yu was completely stunned by my kiss and raised her hand to hit me. Her eyes were full of complex expressions, seven points of anger, two points of grievance and one point of shyness.


    Some tears swirled around her eyes. It seemed that they would flow out as long as they moved gently. I was stunned again.


    Du Yu saw my appearance, slightly frowned, returned to his mind and glared at me fiercely.


    I immediately felt that I had gone too far. I wanted to apologize quickly. As soon as I opened my mouth, I heard Du Yu cry: "you... How can you do this? I... I killed you, you big lust ghost... "


    When Du Yu spoke, the lightsaber in the other hand was really raised, which scared me to raise my body and stay away from her as far as possible.


    Unfortunately, I still hold Du Yu at this time. I can''t really be far away from her.


    The high temperature from the lightsaber in Du Yu''s hand has made me feel a trace of burning pain, as if my skin is about to be ignited.


    I was so scared that I closed my eyes, because as long as Du Yu''s hand was sent gently, I would be killed.


    With the power of lightsaber, no matter how strong my body is, I can''t stop it.


    Just for a moment, I feel that time seems to have stopped, and it seems that several days have passed at once. Anyway, I feel that everything has changed, everything is unimportant, and everything is very important


    Maybe people feel this way when they face life and death, but they don''t have a chance to feel it.


    I closed my eyes and waited to die, but I didn''t feel dead for a long time. Finally, I had to open my eyes to see what was going on.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Du Yu staring at me angrily. The lightsaber in her hand didn''t really hit me, but stopped less than a slap from my neck.


    The other dagger she had held in her hand, but she didn''t know where she went. It was probably put away.


    Although Du Yu was very angry, he didn''t intend to kill me immediately, so he boldly said, "don''t you kill me?"


    Du Yu stared at me fiercely without saying a word, and the lightsaber in his hand didn''t mean to take it away.


    I slowly stretched out my hand and pushed her hand holding the lightsaber away a little. Just about to speak, she pointed the lightsaber at my neck, looking unwilling.

 Chapter 199

    I wanted to say that I would kill if I wanted to, but after I saw Du Yu''s eyes, I couldn''t help changing my mouth: "I''m sorry, I was impulsive..."


    Du Yu suddenly sneered: "impulsive? Then you can insult me and ruin my innocence? Don''t you know that I... I can''t have skin affinity with men when I practice Kung Fu? "


    I was stunned and immediately remembered the jade girl nine swords I had contacted before, that is, the skill of Sun Xiang''s cultivation.


    I said slowly, "what skill are you practicing? Is it also the jade girl''s nine swords? "


    Du Yu was stunned and said for a long time, "how did you know? I have never used the jade girl nine swords. How do you know what I practice is... Have you ever watched me practice Kung Fu? Say it! "


    I said hurriedly, "no! One of my friends, Sun Xiang, the captain of Jingshen City, cultivates the jade girl nine swords. Therefore, I know that people who practice jade girl nine swords can''t... That. I... "


    "You say Sun Xiang cultivates the jade daughter nine swords?" Du Yu interrupted me: "how is this possible? She looks like that... How can she be a person who practices jade girl nine swords? The descendants of the jade girl nine swords are all as beautiful as immortals... "


    I was listening to Du Yu''s words and nodded subconsciously. At this moment, she suddenly shut up. I looked at her strangely and asked, "no?"


    Du Yu''s face flushed, lowered her head and said, "I don''t want to say, can''t I?"


    I thought about it and knew why she didn''t go on. No matter who she was, it was still inappropriate to say that she was as beautiful as an immortal.


    "Sun Xiang is ugly... No, Sun Xiang is not born so ugly. She becomes ugly because the jade girl nine swords she cultivates have defects, which affect her appearance, so she becomes like this."


    I slowly explained: "before, she could not continue to practice because of the defects of her skill. If it weren''t for me... An expert in Jingshen city helped and modified some of the defective jade girl''s nine sword skill, Sun Xiang might still be unable to practice now."


    "So it is. I said why she is so ugly..." Du Yu suddenly said: "the elder who can modify the jade girl''s nine sword skill must be an expert who is famous in the red dragon kingdom. What''s his name, do I know? "


    I''m actually talking about my father Zhou Shuangyin. It''s inconvenient to disclose this at this time, so I said vaguely: "that man is the Deputy City Master of our mirror God city. The cultivation of level 8 generals is not famous in the red dragon country."


    Du Yu frowned slightly: "I know most of the experts of the red dragon kingdom. Why haven''t I heard of such a powerful Deputy City Master in Jingshen city? What''s his name? You tell me. "


    I had no choice but to say, "his name is Zhou Shuangyin."


    After a pause, he quickly asked, "do you say you know most of the experts in the red dragon kingdom? How did you know that? Did your family collect such information? "


    Du Yu ignored me and thought about the name of Zhou Shuangyin. After a long time, he shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of this man. You won''t lie to me. Zhou Shuangyin is really so powerful?"


    When she spoke, she took the lightsaber, which was a little far away from my neck, and stared at me fiercely.


    I was completely speechless, once again quietly pushed Du Yu''s hand away a little, and then said, "listen, I''ll tell you the cause and effect of this matter."


    I really told Du Yu about helping Sun Xiang that time, and finally said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask her when you see Sun Xiang. If I lie, I''ll... Let you deal with it."


    Du Yu believed me, but she pointed her sword at me and said fiercely, "you said it yourself. If I find you lying to me after I asked Sun Xiang, I''ll kill you. No, I won''t kill you. I''ll take you back and let you be a servant for me all my life. "


    I saw that Du Yu had a plan to spare me, so I quietly pushed her hand away again to make sure that she was not in danger.


    Then I said, "Captain, you see, it''s still a while before dawn. Shall we find a safer place to rest? Just stay here. In case there is a dangerous star beast coming, we can''t get well! "


    Du Yu seemed to be afraid when I talked about the star beast. He suddenly stood up, pointed his sword at me and said loudly, "don''t scare me. If there is a dangerous star beast, why hasn''t he appeared for so long? Do you... Do you want to cheat me to go somewhere with you, and then... Bully me again? "


    I sat down at random and looked at Du Yu helplessly: "believe it or not, I can control the star beast anyway. It''s a big deal that I''ll let the star beast stay away from me at that time. As for you, Captain, I couldn''t care about you at that time. "


    Du Yu gritted his teeth and raised his lightsaber: "dare you! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now! "


    I looked a little scared and hurriedly said, "no, no, no, I''m kidding. If there is a star beast, I will try my best to protect you, Captain, absolutely promise, absolutely... "


    Du Yu smiled proudly and took back the lightsaber: "it''s almost the same. Lead the way. Let''s find a safer place to rest now. "


    I stood up, deliberately patted the dirty clothes and walked forward slowly.


    "Stop!" Du Yu suddenly said, "let''s go back, not in front."


    I was stunned: "why? Isn''t the captain afraid that there is really danger over there where we came before? That scared the nerds... "


    "Don''t scare me. You made all this on purpose... Don''t think I don''t know. You just want to scare me and take advantage of me!" Du Yu sneered: "now if you don''t go back, I''ll really kill you with a sword."


    I had no choice but to turn around and walk in the direction we came. In fact, we had already lost our way because we ran away in a hurry. Now it''s the same direction. I won''t argue with Du Yuduo.


    After I was "escorted" by Du Yu for about ten minutes, Du Yu suddenly said, "it seems that this is not the direction we came before. There are no footprints left here. Dongfang Hongfeng, do you mean to take the wrong way? "


    I said with a wry smile, "Captain, you want me to go in this direction. Why blame me now? Besides, we''ve long lost our way. How can I know what direction this is? How can you deliberately take the wrong way? "

 Chapter 200

    Du Yu was speechless by what I said. She opened her mouth and didn''t say anything, but she had a better way to refute, that is, with the lightsaber in her hand.


    She forced me with a sword and said slowly, "are you the captain and I am the captain? My words are orders. Even if I''m wrong, you have to follow them! Do you understand? "


    I quickly nodded: "I see. I''ll follow the captain''s order!"


    Du Yu smiled: "well, now you find me a star beast first. The strength can''t be too strong, but it must be bigger."


    I was surprised and thought to myself: I really know how to play tricks. At this moment, I still want to enjoy it. Hum, I''ll find you a star beast that can walk. After you sit on it, I''ll see how I deal with you.


    Thinking of these, I quickly nodded: "OK, Captain, wait a minute. I''ll find the star beast."


    Du Yu nodded and smiled proudly.


    When I first met her, she never smiled. She had a cold face. I thought she was born not to laugh. I didn''t expect her to have such an expression now.


    Du Yu naturally won''t know what I think in my heart, but she can see at a glance whether I''m looking for a star beast or not.


    At this time, I thought about my mind and moved slowly. She said impolitely, "look for it quickly. What are you doing?"


    I looked at her and wanted to refute it. But when I saw the lightsaber less than a fist away from me, I completely lost my mind to resist. I quickly answered "OK" and accelerated my speed to find the nearby star beast.


    I used the Royal beast to search for nearby star beasts and found them soon.


    My good luck came again. After looking for a while, I found an ant eater. Ant eaters like fire ants best, so they are named ant eaters.


    The ant eater''s ability is mainly in its mouth, which has a row of small and sharp teeth. These teeth can easily bite hard stones and steel.


    The body surface of fire ant beast has a protective shell like armor, commonly known as ant shell. The hardness of ant shell is comparable to that of metal such as steel, so it is easy and difficult to break it.


    However, in the mouth of the anteater, those fire ants with a hard shell cannot escape death. The anteater can easily destroy the ant shell of the fire ant, kill the fire ant, and bite the fire ant and eat it.


    It is said that an ant eater can eat about 1000 fire ants in one night, or even more. It is not only the natural enemy of fire ants, but also the deadly enemy.


    As for the fire ant beast, it was the famous destroyer of the new world.


    Fire ants haunt in groups. Generally speaking, there are at least millions of fire ants in a group composed of fire ants.


    The size of a single fire ant is usually about the same as a watermelon, not very big.


    Their individual combat effectiveness is not very strong, at most equivalent to human martial arts.


    It''s not too difficult to kill their individuals, but it''s frightening to hear that millions of fire ants haunt together, each of which is aggressive and destructive.


    It is said that on the way through, everything they encounter, whether human, star beast, even trees and weeds, will disappear completely.


    They will kill all living things and eat everything they can eat. Everywhere they pass, there are white bones and no grass left.


    In the red dragon Kingdom, fire ant beasts attacked human cities. The city attacked by fire ant beasts asked for help from the neighboring cities. When the neighboring cities sent troops to rescue, they found that there was only an empty dead city left in the city, leaving nothing but broken bricks and tiles.


    After that incident, the then leader of the red dragon kingdom was so angry that he ordered ten cities near the city to send troops to encircle and suppress the fire ant beasts that slaughtered the city, and vowed to exterminate the fire ant beasts.


    Many people think that human beings have been cruel to put out all the ant beasts this time, but the result is that the fire ant beasts are still active in that area, and the human troops involved in the encirclement and suppression have suffered heavy losses, so they are almost wiped out.


    At that time, tens of millions of people died, comparable to a huge war.


    The ferocity and cruelty of fire ant beasts have spread all over the oxygen star since that time, and they have also won the title of destroyer.


    So no matter where we are, as long as we encounter fire ants, humans generally choose to run for their lives rather than go to war with them.


    The most sad thing is that fire ants are very fast. Even if ordinary star beasts and humans want to escape, they may not be able to run better than them.


    If it were not for the existence of the fire ant beast''s natural enemy anteater, maybe the fire ant beast would rule the oxygen star, which is a terrible fact that many people have thought of.


    Ant eaters are about the same size as black turtles. Their bodies are very special. Their skin feels smooth and soft. It doesn''t seem very hard, but they can''t be broken by knife and fire. They are a variant star beast with stronger defense ability than black turtles.


    If it were not for the fact that some of the internal organs of anteater could not withstand the vibration of great power and would be crushed by great power, it would almost be invincible to some extent.


    The sharp teeth of anteaters, coupled with their abnormal defense ability, are indeed invincible, especially now when the human warrior realm is generally not very good.


    Fortunately, anteater is naturally only interested in fire ant. It never takes the initiative to attack other star beasts and humans, so it always coexists peacefully with humans.


    On the contrary, many people living in areas infested by fire ants will keep ant eaters to prevent fire ants from invading and attacking.


    Now I happen to find an anteater. Naturally, I don''t have to hesitate to go directly to the Royal beast and get in touch with the anteater.


    The rest is much simpler. Although the anteater is powerful, it is still not as high as the spirit beast like a fool. I soon recovered the anteater and let it come to Du Yu and me.


    I saw the anteater for the first time. At this time, I looked carefully and found that it looked like a horse, but its head was different. Its head was more like a fox.


    If it weren''t for its sharp teeth, it looks quite cute, just like a big pet.


    After accepting the anteater, I asked it to take Du Yu and me out of the black forest. The anteater turned and walked slowly in front, willingly showing us the way.


    Du Yu is no longer surprised. She is used to my ability to accept star beasts. It''s no wonder.


    Anteater lives in this forest and is familiar with everything here. Although it is only an ordinary star beast and is not the overlord here, it can still do it with a road or something.


    We followed it slowly for two incense sticks. After daybreak, we finally walked out of the black forest.

 Chapter 201

    At this time, when I looked back at the black forest, I suddenly found that the black forest was not very big. Du Yu and I wouldn''t get lost in the daytime.


    I seemed to realize something. I stared at the black forest and didn''t move for a long time.


    The black forest is not big, but in the dark night, it can drag Du Yu and me for so long, which seems to explain that a small force can also play a great role in some special environment or time.


    Thinking of this, I vaguely feel that a seed has been planted in my heart.


    As long as one day in the future, everything is in line with the time when this seed grows and germinates, it will flow to the canal and slowly grow into a towering tree.


    There is one of the most valuable opportunities for a martial artist to cultivate, that is, epiphany. Once a martial artist has an epiphany, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, which will make the martial artist''s cultivation leap thousands of miles.


    Now, although I can''t say that I am an epiphany, after such a process, I already know that although I am only a second-class general, I will slowly change in the use of Reiki until one day in the future, I will reach the highest level of giving full play to the power of one Reiki.


    I can even use one point of aura to give full play to the power of three or four points, so that the aura in my body can give full play to the power high enough to maximize my combat effectiveness.


    By then, my combat effectiveness will have a qualitative leap and will surprise everyone.


    This is not my delusion, but I already have this feeling. I feel that one day in the future, I can do this, so as to do many things that other martial artists can''t do, and become one of the most powerful martial artists in the red dragon Kingdom and even oxygen star.


    Perhaps I can reach the legendary realm of Wu Wang, Wu Xian and Wu Shen one day


    I was immersed in this state of seeming to understand but not understanding, and seemed to really understand. I didn''t move. I stood in place like a daze, and I didn''t know how long it had been.


    Du Yu seemed to see what was wrong with my state. She didn''t speak or disturb me. She gave me enough time to experience this precious opportunity to understand the Tao.


    I slowly closed my eyes and absorbed in this vague feeling. My mind wandered in a special space, which was magical and confusing.


    I have been practicing with my father and mother since I was a child. Starting from the most basic martial arts disciple, I have been practicing step by step for more than ten years. Now I have finally reached the cultivation of a second-class martial general.


    The process of cultivation is hard and lonely, but it is also full of hope.


    I spent most of my time on my own. My parents and those masters gave me some guidance and guidance. I spent most of my time on my own.


    In those years in the endless swamp, I was practicing alone, and there was no one else around me.


    Fortunately, I have achieved something after practice. This is the greatest reward and the happiest thing for me.


    In the future, I''m afraid it''s impossible to continue quiet cultivation alone. After joining the national court, or after leaving the national court and returning to Jingshen City, I won''t have a chance to practice quietly alone.


    People should always do something when they live for a lifetime, otherwise they will regret if they grow old like this.


    I am seventeen years old. In the new world, I am an adult at the age of eighteen. Adults should make efforts for their families, their cities and their country.


    My goal is not just that. My relatives in Binhu village are still waiting for me to help them leave Binhu village!


    And I vaguely have a plan to become the strongest in the world. At least, I want to stand among the strongest and become a person at the top.


    There is only motivation when there is a goal. My goal has been set and I am full of motivation. What I need is to practice with all my strength and improve my strength as soon as possible.


    Out of the black forest, Du Yu and I were about to continue to look for the whereabouts of Sun Xiang and others, but suddenly found that the anteater that had been leading us in front disappeared.


    Now I immediately found out that it was wrong, because the anteater was not fast and could not disappear out of thin air.


    There must be something strange ahead, otherwise, there is something wrong with our eyes.


    Naturally, there will be no problems with our eyes, so we can only have problems in the front area which looks flat.


    The endless flat land is covered with all kinds of weeds. The waist deep weeds are boundless. It looks like an endless swamp I am familiar with.


    There is no tall plant like trees here, which forms a sharp contrast with the black forest not far behind us. It is more suitable to say that it is a grassland.


    I saw nothing on the grassland except weeds. There may be star beasts in it, but they are hidden in weeds and we can''t see them.


    Du Yu looked at the grassland with some worry and said to me, "brother Dongfang, do you think there is something strange ahead? What do I think? There seems to be something wrong there. There seems to be some danger waiting for us. "


    I nodded and said, "I have this feeling. Captain, I think we might as well go back to the black forest and bypass this grassland. "


    "Back to the black forest?" Du Yu looked at me strangely and said slowly, "that''s no good. You know I''m afraid to walk in the black forest."


    I frowned secretly. Seeing that Du Yu''s attitude was very firm, I had to say, "then let''s enter this grassland?"


    Du Yu clenched her teeth, showed a trace of determination on her face, and shouted, "let''s go. It''s a big deal. We''ll go back the same way."


    I had a hunch that I couldn''t come back after I went in, but seeing that Du Yu had gone, I had to follow.


    We walked about a hundred meters forward and nothing happened.


    I have been secretly telling myself that I must have thought too much, but at this time, Du Yu exclaimed and suddenly disappeared in front of me.


    She seemed to become air at once, leaving nothing behind.


    I hurried forward to grab it and see what happened, but at this step, everything in front of me suddenly changed.


    The grassland, which was originally full of weeds, turned into a bamboo forest in an instant, an endless bamboo forest.


    The bamboo forest is covered with huge green bamboos as tall as tens of meters and as thick as buckets. The green bamboos are covered with purple spots. At first glance, they look like giant star snakes standing upright.


    I suddenly thought of a very precious bamboo in my mind, that is purple spotted green bamboo.

 Chapter 202

    Purple spotted green bamboo is a special plant that can be used to make a variety of weapons. It is a specialty of Chilong country.


    However, because it was over cut down a long time ago, wild purple spotted green bamboo is rare except for some planted artificially.


    The weapon made of purple spotted green bamboo is mainly bamboo bow. It is one of the necessary standard weapons for many armies in the past.


    Although purple spotted green bamboo is a kind of bamboo, it should be durable without a metal bow. In fact, purple spotted green bamboo has its particularity.


    Purple spotted green bamboo was almost covered with purple spots when it grew for more than ten years. At that time, purple spotted green bamboo was as hard as iron, but it had excellent elasticity. In addition, it was cheap. If it was used to make bows and arrows in large quantities, it was definitely the best known material.


    I suddenly saw such a big piece of purple spotted green bamboo. I knew its value was immeasurable, and my heart was immediately excited.


    If I take these purple spotted green bamboos out for sale, I will sell them for hundreds of thousands of yuan at least.


    I can''t see the end of this bamboo forest at a glance. At least tens of thousands of purple spotted green bamboos are definitely a huge wealth.


    Unfortunately, I can''t take them now. I can only watch the huge amount of money in front of me, but I can''t get it.


    Regret is inevitable, but I have no choice but not to think about it.


    To pass through the dense purple spotted green bamboo forest, I can only choose to detour.


    Fortunately, there are still many gaps between these bamboos. I can barely get through by constantly changing my route.


    I shouted to Du Yu as I moved forward, but I never heard Du Yu''s answer. It''s really strange to want to come to this place. Du Yu entered the bamboo forest first. I don''t know where she went. I didn''t see her anyway.


    It''s safe in the purple spotted green bamboo forest. I didn''t find a star beast threatening me or any traps along the way.


    Just as I was about to walk out of this purple spotted green bamboo forest, I accidentally found some traces left by star beasts.


    This is not the trace left by ordinary star beasts, but the trace left by the legendary destroyer fire ant beast.


    Strangely, the edge of purple spotted green bamboo forest was not eaten by fire ants, but only left some traces of activity.


    This makes me quite puzzled. Isn''t it said that fire ants will eat everything they go? Why is there no such damage here?


    With a trace of doubt and uneasiness, I accelerated through the purple spotted green bamboo forest and wanted to find Du Yu who entered here first.


    If Du Yu meets a fire ant here, she is afraid it will be more or less dangerous.


    It took me three hours to pass through the huge purple spotted green bamboo forest and come to a hillside full of all kinds of herbs and spirit herbs.


    The hillside is still boundless. It seems that there is no end to the mountain horizontally, and it is incomparably wide.


    However, its height, I can still see the top of the mountain from this position. The height of the mountain is about 200 meters, not too high.


    Herbs and spirit herbs are all over the hillside. I am stunned and ecstatic at the number and variety of herbs.


    Medicine mountain, this is a medicine mountain, which is much larger than any medicine garden.


    The excitement in my heart was stronger than when I saw the purple spotted green bamboo forest before. I wanted to pick all the herbs and take them away immediately. Even the selection of the National Academy was forgotten.


    However, before I find Du Yu, I still can''t be busy collecting spirit grass first. After all, she is my companion. Now life and death are unknown. I can''t be too selfish.


    I stood in front of the purple spotted green bamboo forest and shouted Du Yu''s name. The call sound was blocked back by the medicine mountain again and again, forming a wonderful overlapping sound, which spread far and away one wave after another.


    I even used my aura to make earth shaking cries, but I still couldn''t hear Du Yu''s answer.


    I jumped into the air with my best breath. I looked into the distance, or shouted loudly after I got into the air. I wanted to find Du Yu as soon as possible, but I just didn''t hear her response.


    Du Yu really disappeared and completely disappeared from my sight. I don''t know where he is.


    In desperation, I had to temporarily stop looking for Du Yu and began to look at the spiritual herbs and herbs on the hillside.


    Herbs are no longer attractive to me now, so I pay more attention to spirit herbs.


    There are many kinds of spirit grass here, many of which I have never seen before, and I don''t know what effect it has.


    After careful observation, I found that the spirit grass on the hillside is distributed. The more it goes to the mountain, the more rare it is and the longer it is.


    Someone or some star beast picked some spirit grass at the foot of the mountain before, so the year of spirit grass at the foot of the mountain is much less.


    This discovery changed my mind when I was ready to collect some spirit grass on site.


    I strode to the top of the mountain to find the most rare and oldest spirit grass.


    My previous discovery is really true. I ran to the middle of the hillside and found some precious spirit grass I had picked in the endless swamp before.


    Like soul returning grass, it can be seen everywhere.


    If it goes on like this, there will be precious spiritual grass such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit near the top of the mountain.


    I thought in my heart, so I planned to continue to go up the mountain and pick the best spiritual grass.


    When I reached the hillside, I suddenly found that the pressure on my body increased a little. I felt like I couldn''t move a step.


    And then every few steps I go up, the pressure becomes much greater. It''s like a setting. The more I go up, the greater the pressure.


    All people who come here, no matter who you are, if you want to pick better spiritual grass, you must come closer to the top of the mountain, but when you go up the mountain, the pressure will be greater every distance.


    If we go on like this, when we get to the top of the mountain, I''m afraid we will be overwhelmed by the huge pressure and can''t move again.


    This should be an array that can test the strength of people who enter here.


    The person who set this array is probably to let the powerful people pick better spiritual grass, prevent low-level warriors or ordinary people from picking the most precious spiritual grass on the top of the mountain, and let the really powerful people lose the opportunity to pick.


    The former master of the medicine mountain seems to be a man with a mind like hair, otherwise he won''t set this array to test his strength.


    To put it bluntly, this array should also speak according to strength. Only those who have strength can pick the best spirit grass.


    Strong people really need better spiritual grass if they want to improve their strength through drugs.

 Chapter 203

    When I came to the hillside, I already felt the pressure. Then every step I took up, I felt the pressure increased. Gradually, I felt that my body seemed to be carrying a thousand pounds of boulders. I needed a lot of physical strength to move forward every step.


    This array is very powerful. When I was about 50 meters away from the top of the mountain, I couldn''t move forward any more.


    At this time, the pressure on me has reached 2000 kg. I have exhausted my whole body strength and used my aura to help support the pressure. I can only stop here.


    Fifty meters from the top of the mountain, there have been rare spirit grass, but there are still no treasure like ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit.


    I doubt there will be such spirit grass on the top of the mountain, but now my sight is blocked, I can''t see clearly from a distance, and I can''t go to the top of the mountain to confirm.


    I was a little disappointed. I had a strong impulse to go to the top of the mountain to see what happened. It seemed that a voice had been calling me to move on.


    If I can go to the top of the mountain, I will have the opportunity to pick ambergris fruit, which will make great progress in my strength in a short time.


    I can pick spiritual grass like Immortal Jade fruit, my nerd... And my war beasts and pet beasts such as green dragon and flame beast can evolve again.


    And for myself and my relatives, longevity jade fruit can increase life expectancy, and it is also the best gift.


    I didn''t want to stop here, so I slowly raised my legs again and wanted to continue walking up the mountain.


    This time, the pressure on me increased again. I felt that my body was about to be crushed, and I received severe pain in my brain.


    I couldn''t help roaring like a wild animal. The sound spread everywhere and could be heard hundreds of miles away.


    Instead of giving up, I still gritted my teeth and continued to climb towards the top of the mountain.


    The huge pressure made me unstable, so I had to get down and climb to the top of the mountain.


    Even so, I couldn''t climb far. When I was about 40 meters from the top of the mountain, I had to stop again.


    At this time, I feel that the pressure on my body has exceeded 2500 kg, which is really my last limit. If I increase the pressure, even a little, I will spit blood and die immediately.


    Reluctantly, I stopped about 40 meters away from the top of the mountain. I tried to look up and see if there were the evergreen jade fruit and ambergris fruit I wanted to find on the top of the mountain.


    Near the top of the mountain not far away, there are indeed all kinds of spirit grass, which are rare and rare outside.


    What''s more, I saw the long-lived jade fruit and ambergris fruit I dreamed of at a glance. They grew closest to the top of the mountain, not just one or two, but a small piece.


    There is an array in this place. Otherwise, it is unlikely that there will be ambergris fruit and evergreen jade fruit on the top of the mountain.


    These two kinds of spirit grass have high requirements for the environment of the growing place. They can''t meet such requirements on the top of the mountain unless the environment here is artificially changed to make the environment suitable for the growth of spirit grass.


    What I see is like a small piece of artificial planting, about ten plants, separated by some distance. If I look at it from here, it is clear at a glance.


    In particular, the red ambergris fruits hanging on the branches make me have the impulse to rush to pick them all regardless of everything. It''s really tempting.


    And the jade colored Immortal Jade fruit, which I long for, is also very attractive to me.


    Beside the ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit, there are some spirit grasses I don''t know growing here.


    Although I don''t know them, I can guess that they must be very precious spirit herbs and have special effects. Otherwise, they won''t grow near the top of this strange medicine mountain.


    As for whether there are still spirit grass growing on the top of the mountain, I can''t see it here, and my sight is blocked.


    I have some expectations that there will be more rare spiritual grass growing on the top of the mountain. In that case, when I can climb up the mountain to have a look, maybe I will get better spiritual grass than ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit, and my strength will change dramatically in a short time.


    The treasure is right in front of me, but I can''t get it. I feel anxious but helpless, which makes me have an impulse to go crazy.


    The great pressure oppressed me all the time, and my body gradually began to be unbearable.


    Severe pain is eroding my nerves all the time, so I have to start thinking of leaving here.


    I grabbed some spirit grass around me and stuffed it into my pocket, and then hurried down the hillside.


    Halfway up the mountain, the pressure on me suddenly reduced a lot, and I felt comfortable.


    At this time, I found that my clothes had been sweaty and wet on my body, which was extremely uncomfortable.


    There is no one else here. I take off my clothes and let them dry while taking the time to adjust my breath.


    I want to try again. I don''t want to get the treasure in front of me. I''m not willing to leave here empty handed.


    The clothes soon dried up, but my cultivation and breath regulation have not ended yet. After a climb just now, I consumed most of my physical strength and aura, so it takes more time to fully recover.


    Through my breath regulation, I found a good thing, that is, my body seems to be stronger, and the aura in my body also feels stronger.


    If I don''t feel wrong, it must be the climbing just now that made me go all out. It''s equivalent to going through a big war, so I gradually strengthened a little unconsciously.


    It turns out that climbing this medicine mountain with an array to increase pressure will make the martial arts become stronger slowly. This is an unexpected joy.


    With joy in my heart, I ate some fresh spiritual herbs that can be eaten raw, so as to seize the time to recover my strength and aura, and then began to climb this medicine mountain again.


    This time I climbed slowly. Before my physical strength and aura were exhausted, I climbed two meters more than the previous time.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with my feeling before. I am really getting stronger slowly.


    If this continues, if I can climb here for ten days and a half months, my strength will become stronger.


    Anyway, I don''t want to leave here empty handed without getting spiritual grass such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit, so I decided to stay here and continue climbing until I can easily climb to the top of the mountain.


    With this idea, I temporarily put down everything, including the trial task of National Academy selection and the missing Du Yu.

 Chapter 204

    I hope Du Yuji has her own appearance. At this time, she has found her team members and is in a very safe place until the end of the trial task.


    I have given up the selection of the National Academy, because the spirit grass in front of me is more attractive.


    Every time I climb, I return to the mountainside to regulate my breath and practice. After I fully recover, I continue to climb the mountain.


    So repeatedly, I didn''t feel the slightest boredom or boredom. On the contrary, after every mountain climbing, my strength increased a little, and I was very happy in my heart.


    At this time, when I was thirsty and hungry, I picked some spirit herbs or herbs that could be eaten raw. When I was tired, I narrowed at the middle of the mountain. Anyway, I didn''t leave the medicine mountain and kept trying to climb to the top of the mountain.


    After a full month of hard climbing, I finally came to a place ten meters away from the top of the mountain.


    Here, I can clearly see the spiritual grass in front of me, such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit, but there is still a distance from picking them.


    The more I go up, the greater the pressure. Especially after I enter the range ten meters from the top of the mountain, the pressure suddenly doubles. With my physical strength, I dare not easily try to enter this range.


    Ten meters from the top of the mountain seems to be a higher-level test. Compared with ten meters away, the pressure generated by the array here is almost one sky and one underground.


    I once tried to put my arm in for a test, but in the blink of an eye, my arm was bleeding and almost crippled by the huge pressure.


    It seems that I have to spend more time and effort to make my body stronger if I want to successfully pick spiritual grass such as ambergris fruit.


    When I failed again, I didn''t feel disappointed. Instead, I became more confident and interested, and my heart was full of expectations.


    Over the past month, my physical strength has made great progress, and my strength has been much stronger accordingly.


    I''m picking spirit grass here. I''m practicing at the same time. I kill two birds with one stone. Why not do it?


    As for the selection of the National Academy, let it go. The purpose of participating in the selection of the National Academy is to become stronger. Now here, I can also achieve my purpose and be more free.


    Over the past month, I have slowly forgotten Du Yu. All I have left in my heart is to climb the peak and pick the spirit grass.


    I can''t bear the strong pressure within ten meters of the top of the mountain, but I am confident that in the next year or several years, through my continuous efforts and attempts, I will climb to the top of the mountain one day and harvest countless spiritual grass.


    I continued to try to climb this medicine mountain every day and practice hard all the time. Gradually, I found that I could easily reach the top of the mountain ten meters away, instead of trying my best as before.


    This is progress. It proves that my body has gradually adapted to the pressure generated by the array here, and it also proves that my strength is constantly improving.


    I had just broken through to level 2 generals, and I can''t break through to level 3 generals again in a short time, unless I take a lot of strength enhancing drugs or accept other people''s Reiki cultivation.


    To my surprise, after this period of time, I continued to cultivate and climb the medicine mountain to resist the huge pressure of the medicine mountain, I found that my realm was about to break through.


    This is the harvest, but it is a little worse than the biggest harvest.


    It is estimated that if I continue to work hard in this way for a few days, I will break through again and become a three-level military general.


    This is the biggest happy event in recent months. At least it proves that it is not a wrong choice for me to stay here for several months and delay the National Assembly election.


    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, I stayed on this medicine mountain for eight months. More than half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Strangely enough, since I came here, it has been a scene of summer. Up to now, it is still a scene of summer.


    Is the four seasons like summer here, or is it artificially set as four seasons like summer because of the existence of arrays?


    I don''t know, and I don''t intend to care about this. I continue to practice hard every day, and insist on climbing back and forth on the medicine mountain every day as a physical exercise.


    In the past eight months, my realm has changed from level 2 to level 4, and I have the feeling of breaking through to level 5 again.


    Maybe in a few days, or at most a month, my realm will break through again and become the strongest, those four level generals who came here together before.


    My physical strength is because I have practiced the body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula before, which is much better than my realm. In the past eight months, I have eaten spirit grass every day and climbed the medicine mountain under great pressure. I have also made great progress.


    Now my physical strength, if I don''t feel wrong, I can take Zhou Shuangyin''s full blow.


    Of course, Zhou Shuangyin is a level 8 general and must have many powerful fighting skills. If I really fight him, I still dare not stand still and let him attack.


    There are also many key points and weaknesses in the body of martial artists. If attacked, even the physically strong will still be injured.


    These are the biggest rewards for me, the rewards for all my hard work in the past eight months, the hope I see, and the hope of success.


    Over the past eight months, I have eaten countless spiritual herbs on the medicine mountain, but it''s not worth mentioning for the whole medicine mountain.


    Unfortunately, although I am much better now than before I came here, I still can''t get into the range of ten meters from the top of Yaoshan mountain.


    The pressure in that range, according to my continuous exploration these days, I can say with certainty that there is at least 5000 kilograms of giant force.


    It''s almost impossible for a warrior''s body to bear such a great pressure.


    If you take ordinary metal to test, the great force of 5000 gold will bend, break, or deform and damage the metal.


    My current body can withstand the full attack of level 8 generals, but I can''t withstand such great pressure.


    If I enter the top of Yaoshan mountain within ten meters, I will also be pressed into powder and die without a whole body.


    I still have to stay here to practice. When I meet the requirements of this medicine mountain array, I will be able to climb to the top of the medicine mountain and get the rare spirit herbs such as ambergris fruit and longevity jade fruit I long for.


    I continue to practice and make rapid progress. I practice here and improve a lot faster than in other places. Great pressure, urgent hope and the newly obtained complete mind method have given me the motivation and foundation for rapid progress.

 Chapter 205

    Martial arts practitioners have no concept of time. It is summer all year round, so slowly I don''t remember how long I stayed here, but I think the time should have passed for a long time.


    Until one day, when I broke through the level of level 7 generals, I opened my eyes and saw a wounded spirit beast suddenly emerging at the foot of the medicine mountain nearby, I was surprised that I seemed to have forgotten a very important thing.


    This spirit beast is familiar to me. It is a nerd. It is the spirit beast that I met and accepted before I came to the medicine mountain.


    The fool still knew me and looked at me from a distance. Although he didn''t run up the mountain, he didn''t mean to run away.


    I see the scars on the fool''s body, and I can''t help feeling sad for it.


    When it took Du Yu and I to look for Sun Xiang and others before, I don''t know what danger it encountered. It ran away from us and never appeared again. Now it suddenly appears here with scars. I can''t help thinking of those things before.


    I don''t know how Du Yu is now. Is he trapped in the place of Xuanwu trial like me and didn''t leave?


    Or has he left smoothly and successfully joined the national court?


    I don''t know if Sun Xiang and others have been found. What are they now?


    I don''t know what danger the nerd encountered that day, and how did he find here and get hurt?


    I don''t know how everything developed before. I knew that I stayed here for a long time, but I didn''t get close to the top of the medicine mountain and couldn''t pick all kinds of spiritual herbs I wanted.


    Now I suddenly see a nerd. I can''t help standing up and shouting, "nerd, come here!"


    The nerd heard my voice, slowly went up the mountain, slowly approached me, and was wary of me.


    We haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s normal for it to be alert to me. I don''t care.


    I quietly run the Royal beast decision, get in touch with the nerd through soul power, and convey my goodwill.


    The fool received my kindness and finally believed me. He slowly came to me and gently touched my body with his head to show his friendship.


    I saw that many scales on the surface of the nerd''s body were broken and fell off by something. I knew that it must have met an extremely powerful star beast or human warrior and escaped here after the war.


    There are still many wounds bleeding on the nerd. Depending on the depth and shape of the wound, it looks like it was caused by human weapons.


    There are obvious burn marks in some places of its wound, most like the scars caused by the high temperature of lightsaber.


    I don''t know if this is the scar caused by the lightsaber, and I don''t want to think about it. Now the top priority is to save it.


    I took out some healing spirit grass, crushed it and applied it to the nerd, and then gave the nerd some healing spirit grass to eat.


    A nerd is a spirit beast after all. He has a strong physique. Without my treatment, I don''t think he will have any big deal.


    Now with my treatment, it will recover faster.


    It''s just that the stone like scales on its body surface don''t know whether it can grow again slowly after falling off.


    There are many kinds of spirit herbs on the medicine mountain. When I treat a nerd, I will naturally choose the best for it to recover as soon as possible.


    The faster the nerd recovers, the greater the benefit to me. Its combat effectiveness is much higher than me. In case of danger, it will be the greatest help.


    After getting my treatment, lie down next to me and begin to cultivate quietly.


    After soothing the nerd, I continued to cultivate and climb the mountain. My goal remained unchanged. I still had to climb to the top of the medicine mountain and get the spiritual grass I needed.


    The nerd''s recovery speed is very fast. After a day, all the wounds on his body surface scab, and some places that were not seriously injured have grown new meat.


    If this speed is put on humans, I don''t know how many people will be happy and laugh in their dreams.


    Of course, human medicine No. 1 also has the function of quickly repairing injuries, but the price is too expensive, which is far less convenient for nerds to recover themselves.


    The fool''s food was hunted by himself, except for a green sheep beast I went down the mountain to hunt in the purple spotted green bamboo forest yesterday.


    On the contrary, it gave me benefits. I''ve been eating spirit grass for a long time. I''ve long wanted to change my taste. Now there are nerds hunting, so I made a fire and roasted star animal meat to eat. I also think it''s delicious.


    Nerds also eat my roasted meat. After the pangolin mutated, it was more interested in meat than vegetarians and ate a lot.


    Unknowingly, the fool has come to me for another month. I am busy practicing and climbing mountains every day. Other things, such as looking for food, are done by the fool.


    Over the past month, the nerd''s injury has been completely cured, but the stone like scales shot down on him have not grown again. It still looks a little embarrassed.


    I was practicing this day when I suddenly heard the roar of a fool, mixed with anxiety. It seems that I have encountered some danger.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that the nerd was staring at a fiery red star beast at the foot of the medicine mountain, with an earth shaking roar in his mouth.


    There was a trace of fear in the roar of the nerd. It seems that this star beast, which is only about the size of an ordinary watermelon, is not simple. Even the nerd will be afraid.


    I stood up and took a closer look at the star beast with eight long spiked legs. Suddenly, I was scared and took a breath.


    It''s a fire ant beast. It''s the most frightening fire ant beast.


    It''s over. There are fire ants here, which means that the medicine mountain is not protected, and the nerd and I are likely to die.


    I thought of a lot in an instant. For a moment, I thought of running for my life. For a moment, I was unwilling to give up those ambergris fruits and Changsheng jade fruits.


    I was so scared that I wanted to fight with the fire ant beast to keep my medicine mountain and spirit grass. Anyway, I completely lost my calmness and was scared to death.


    When I panicked, the fool suddenly rushed to the fire ant beast.


    The speed of the fool became very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had rushed to the fire ant beast.


    I wanted to stop the fool from killing the fire ant beast, but I didn''t have time. The fool killed the fire ant beast and trampled the body of the fire ant beast.


    After I yelled, I quickly shouted to the fool, "come back quickly!"


    The fool quickly ran back and nodded at me, showing a proud look of revenge.

 Chapter 206

    At this time, I suddenly realized that the danger discovered by the nerd at that time was probably the fire ant beast, and I vaguely felt that it was the fire ant beast that hurt the nerd.


    Fortunately, the nerd found it early at that time, and we ran away in time. Otherwise, once surrounded by fire ants, Du Yu, me and the nerd will die without a place to bury.


    Fire ants haunt the place of Xuanwu trial. No wonder I met anteater before and saw the traces of fire ants'' activities.


    It seems that the anteater was looking for food, that is, the fire ant. I happened to be accepted by me. I had to take Du Yu and me out of the black forest.


    Du Yu and I are also blessed. We stayed in the black forest for so long that we were not found by the fire ant beast.


    If we were discovered by fire ants at that time, I''m afraid I''ve completely disappeared in the world. What else can I talk about?


    The wound on the nerd has traces of being burned by fire. I thought it was hurt by a human lightsaber. Now it seems that it should be bitten by a fire ant beast.


    No wonder such a powerful fool will be hurt so badly. It''s good that he can save his life when he meets the fire ant beast.


    After the fire ant beast dies, it will emit a special smell that the fire ant beast can smell far away, which can attract more fire ant beasts.


    Although the nerd is a spirit beast, he still doesn''t know this, so he recklessly killed the fire ant beast and destroyed its body, which must give off more smell.


    Now I can only hope that there are no more fire ants nearby, otherwise, the nerd and I will be in danger.


    Nine times out of ten things in the world are not satisfactory. I just expected that there were no other fire ants nearby. In a twinkling of an eye, I saw countless fire ants suddenly appear at the foot of Yaoshan.


    The fire ant beast seemed to appear out of thin air. It climbed out of the purple spotted green bamboo forest and covered all the large area in front of us in the blink of an eye.


    Behind the fire ant beast, the originally vibrant bamboo forest lost its vitality in an instant. The huge purple spotted green bamboo went down one by one, and a large desert area appeared in an instant.


    Fire ant beasts actually ate purple spotted green bamboo directly, as well as those star beasts in the bamboo forest.


    I see that fire ant beasts bite purple spotted green bamboo as hard as iron so quickly. I know that legends are true. People or star beasts who encounter fire ant beasts can''t escape death.


    My palms are cold sweats, and nerds are scared around me. I don''t know what to do.


    I think there are fire ant beasts in front and medicine mountain array with great pressure behind. I really have no choice. I don''t know what to do for a while.


    The fire ant beast paused at the foot of the medicine mountain, and then climbed towards the medicine mountain collectively. The speed made my scalp numb.


    The nerd and I stayed halfway up the mountain, about 100 meters from the foot of the mountain. According to the speed of these fire ants, it only took a few minutes to come to our current foothold and divide us alive.


    At this time, I couldn''t care about all kinds of herbs and spirit herbs that were eaten clean by fire ant beasts regardless of good or bad. I shouted "go quickly" to the nerd, turned and ran to the top of medicine mountain.


    Nerds are powerful spirit beasts. Their physical strength and cultivation are much stronger than me, so the huge pressure on the medicine mountain is not a big problem for them.


    As long as we don''t go within ten meters of the top of the mountain, we have no problem, but within ten meters, the fool doesn''t dare to go in easily.


    I ran to a place less than 50 meters from the top of the mountain. When I turned around, I was almost scared out of my wits.


    The fire ant beasts, who were still some distance away from me, actually arrived at a place less than ten meters away from me, and their speed did not seem to slow down, and they were coming towards me quickly.


    The nerd''s speed here is faster than me. By this time, he has reached the place ten meters near the top of the mountain. It''s not dangerous yet.


    I saw that all the places where the fire ant beast passed were deserted. All the spirit grass that had grown well were eaten by the fire ant beast, and even the roots under the soil were not spared. I felt a panic.


    In addition to my heartache and fear, I hurried to speed up my escape for fear that if I stayed a little, I would be caught up by fire ants and end up with no bones.


    Now, although I have the strength close to level 5 generals, I can only stay ten meters away from the top of medicine mountain, otherwise I will be killed by great pressure.


    So when I came to the top of Yaoshan mountain, I had to stop and didn''t dare to move forward easily.


    This time, when I looked back, I finally felt a little relieved. Those fire ant beasts who seemed to completely ignore the pressure of the medicine mountain array suddenly stopped collectively when they entered about 20 meters from the top of the mountain and could not move forward any more.


    Some of the fire ant beasts that rushed to the front entered within 20 meters of the top of the mountain. At this time, they suddenly did not move, and smelly liquid flowed out of their mouths. It seems that they were directly crushed to death by great pressure.


    I saw that the fire ants running in front pushed each other one by one. They wanted to try to move forward. It was quite crazy.


    Every fire ant beast within 20 meters of the top of Yaoshan mountain suddenly turns into a flat fire ant beast body. Their blood, flesh and internal organs are squeezed into liquid and flow out in an instant. The smell is very pungent.


    It turns out that this fire ant beast is not immune to the great pressure of the medicine mountain array, but because they have a hard shell and can resist a certain degree of pressure.


    Only when the pressure can break their shell can they stop their progress and kill them in an instant.


    I was relieved. I felt the rest of my life. I felt a cold sweat all over my head. Looking back at the nerd who couldn''t continue to climb to the top of the mountain because of too much pressure, I couldn''t help laughing loudly: "God has eyes!"


    The nerd also made a huge roar, like me. Thank God for giving us a chance to live.


    It''s just that this opportunity may be given by a lot of God, but by an elder with superb attainments in array.


    Although the fire ant beast could not cross the invisible boundary to kill me and the fool, it showed no sign of retreating.


    They seem to have a deep hatred with us. Instead of retreating, they rush across the boundary one by one regardless of life and death, and then turn into an ugly body in an instant.


    But even so, they still rushed one by one, with no intention of stopping.


    I was still laughing at them at first. Such a move was completely suicide, but slowly, I found that something was wrong.

 Chapter 207

    As more and more fire ants attack the invisible boundary from all directions, it seems that the fire ants are slowly approaching me and the nerd.


    This is not normal, absolutely not normal. Can it be said that the array here also has its own defects. No matter how much pressure is, it can''t resist the repeated impact of thousands of fire ants?


    After a brief thought, I understood what was going on.


    The array exists by energy, that is to say, the power of the array is limited, and the energy suitable for maintaining the operation of the array is directly related.


    When a person or a fire ant enters this array, the pressure will all act on this person or a fire ant. Naturally, the power is huge and unbearable.


    However, if millions of humans or fire ants enter the array at the same time, the pressure will be divided into millions, and the power will naturally be much smaller.


    Of course, a wise array must take this situation into account, so the masters who set up the array will set up an array inside the array, commonly known as auxiliary array.


    The auxiliary array specially stores a large amount of energy. When such a situation occurs, it will automatically start to operate, input a large amount of energy into the main array, and instantly kill a large number of humans or fire ants entering the array, so as not to destroy the stability of the main array.


    Many books have similar records. If there are a large number of array mages today, maybe someone will know how to set up auxiliary arrays.


    I''ve seen similar records in books. I don''t know how to arrange auxiliary arrays at all.


    Now I not only hope that this pressure array of Yaoshan has such an auxiliary array, but also fear that it has such an array.


    Because if there is no auxiliary array, the fire ant beast will rush to kill me and the fool sooner or later. We will die.


    But on the other hand, if any, when the auxiliary array is activated by the fire ant beast, the nerd and I will be killed together.


    The array can''t tell who deserves to die and who doesn''t. It will kill all our creatures. None is spared.


    The best way is to drive away these fire ants as soon as possible to avoid the auxiliary array being activated. At the same time, we must not let the fire ants eat me and nerds.


    I was so anxious that I was full of big men and turned around in situ, but I couldn''t think of a good way to stop the fire ant beast from approaching me and the nerd. My brain began to ache.


    The fool stood motionless beside me at this time, as if waiting for me to think of a way to save myself and save it by the way.


    I looked at the fool and said to him with some regret, "I have no choice. We died together and went to the Lord of hell. It can be regarded as a companion..."


    The fool roared as if he understood me, and then I suddenly received a message in my mind.


    I was very strange to check the information that suddenly came to my mind, and then I was pleasantly surprised and shouted, "nerd, I really have you!"


    It turned out that the message in my mind was passed to me by a nerd. It can''t speak human language like those super spirit beasts in the legend, but it can tell me some simple ideas by contacting my soul.


    This time, it told me through the power of the soul that I completely used my royal beast decision to control some fire ant beasts, so that these fire ant beasts under my control could attack other fire ant beasts and offset the power of some fire ant beasts to impact the medicine mountain array, so as to not only protect the lives of me and the nerd, but also avoid the auxiliary array of the medicine mountain array being stimulated.


    This is a good way to kill two birds with one stone. I almost immediately praised the nerd, and then immediately started to control some fire ant beasts with the Royal beast.


    The individual strength of fire ants is not strong, that is, the strength is average. I want to control them and I can handle them easily.


    Under the control of my royal beast, some fire ant beasts in front of me suddenly turned around and began to attack their own kind.


    The fire ant beast was originally a neat team. In an instant, great changes took place and became chaotic.


    Fire ant beasts began to kill each other. Countless fire ant beasts were bitten to death by their own kind. The corpses soon piled up around us. It was spectacular like a new fence.


    I was overjoyed. While I continued to use the Royal beast to make anti fire ant beasts, I also secretly observed the situation around me.


    If I could find their fire ant king, I would be safe with the nerd this time.


    Unfortunately, Fire Ant King seems to be very cunning and didn''t show up. I can''t find fire ant king in tens of millions of fire ants for a time.


    Fire ant beast is a collective star beast. They have a common leader, commonly known as the fire ant king. All fire ant beasts must obey the orders of the fire ant king, otherwise they will be ruthlessly killed by the fire ant king.


    Because of this, as long as I find the fire ant king, I can control it, and then control all the fire ant beasts.


    My idea is good, but I also know that the most important thing for me now is to control more fire ants and attack other fire ants for me. It''s important to protect my life.


    Yushou Jue is really a magical skill. It has helped me out of danger several times and has become a means to protect my life.


    Even my killing God sword is not as effective as the beast killing sword in protecting life. I have known this for a long time, but it has never been as obvious as it is now.


    My user''s Royal beast has controlled thousands of fire ant beasts to fight back against their peers, which greatly slows down the consumption of array power, and makes all fire ant beasts pushed 20 meters away from the top of the mountain again.


    Those fire ants that didn''t have time to retreat were all squeezed into ugly bodies by great pressure. The pungent smell made me frown.


    After all, there are a few fire ants under my control. Although they killed many uncontrolled fire ants, they also suffered heavy casualties and weakened their attack power.


    The fire ants I control often have to face several similar sieges at the same time, so their death number is much larger than each other.


    I kept running the Royal beast for a moment and constantly added new fire ant beasts to join the battle. In this way, I barely maintained the war situation.


    Thanks to the peak of the medicine mountain, the space here is limited, and there are more than 10000 fire ant beasts coming up at one time.


    If another open opponent comes up with more than tens of thousands of fire ants at a time, I''m afraid I can''t escape this robbery even if I can control thousands of fire ants to fight.


    After watching for a while, the nerd suddenly walked about 20 meters away from the top of the mountain and trampled on the fire ant beasts trying to continue to hit the invisible safety line with its front hoofs.

 Chapter 208

    With the help of the nerd, my stress was relieved a lot in an instant.


    Using the Royal beast will definitely consume the power of the soul, so I can''t use the Royal beast to control the fire ant beast to fight for me. For a long time, I also need to rest and restore the power of the soul.


    If I consume too much soul power at one time, I will become a fool at first, or die directly. The degree of danger is no less than the attack of fire ant beast.


    Fortunately, I took a lot of soul reviving herbs. I also picked some soul reviving herbs in the medicine mountain before, which is enough for me to use the beast resist while taking it to restore the power of my soul.


    The reviving grass, which was not very useful, helped me a lot at this time, so that I could fight for a long time and save my life and that of the nerd.


    As the battle continued, there were more and more bodies of fire ants on the ground in front of me, and gradually they became a hill like pile of bodies, which seemed to make me tremble.


    In particular, the corpse of the fire ant beast has a very unpleasant smell, which makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    If I hadn''t been near the top of the mountain and there was a breeze from time to time, I would have couldn''t stand the smell.


    The number of fire ants I control is always about 3000. Once I find that the quantity is insufficient, I will immediately control another batch and make up the quantity.


    This is the number of fire ants I found most suitable for the current battle through observation. Although the more fire ants I control, the better, but in that case, it will require more soul power, which will make me unbearable.


    Anyway, with the help of these 3000 fire ants and nerds, we can just block the impact of those uncontrolled fire ants and ensure long-term combat, which is most in line with our current actual situation.


    One battle of controlling too many fire ants can destroy all the fire ants in front of me at one stroke, but I can''t guarantee that the fire ants that appear later won''t break through the safety line.


    At that time, my soul power consumption was too large to recover in a short time, and I couldn''t control more fire ants to fight. Once all the fire ants I controlled were killed, our situation would be in danger.


    The fire ant beast has the characteristic of never dying, so our battle continues all the time, from day to night, and then from night to day.


    I played all day and night. By the morning of the next day, I felt I couldn''t support it.


    There are so many fire ants that we can''t finish it. It seems that there is no end.


    The nerd is already tired of foaming at the mouth and fighting powerlessly. From time to time, he will be bitten by the fire ant beast and roar in pain.


    We all tried our best. We thought there was a glimmer of hope to hit the ant beast. Now it seems that I am too confident.


    I thought that as long as I persisted and killed enough fire ants, the fire ant king would come forward. At that time, I took the opportunity to subdue the fire ant king and relieve the danger this time.


    What I didn''t expect was that no matter how I killed the fire ant beast, the fire ant king didn''t show up.


    Did the fire ant King know my thoughts and plans, so he deliberately hid from appearing? But how is it possible that it is neither a human nor a spirit beast. Even if it has some wisdom, it will not be very high. How can you guess my idea?


    At this time, the nerd almost lost his combat effectiveness. He almost closed his eyes and fought mechanically. There were many scars on his body. It was accidentally bitten out by the fire ant beast.


    I''m also at the end of a crossbow. If I continue to fight, I won''t be killed by the fire ant beast, but I''m tired to death by the fire ant beast.


    In particular, the power of my soul, although with the help of reviving grass, is still over consumed, and the whole person is in a trance.


    I don''t know how long I can hold on, let alone how I will die if it goes on like this.


    I''m still in the safe area for the time being. Even if I don''t have the strength to stop the fire ant invasion, they won''t want to pass through the invisible safety line for a while, so they can''t kill me in a short time.


    The huge pressure from the medicine mountain array forming the safety line has become a heavy burden on me at this time. It''s not too much to say that this pressure is the last grass to crush the camel.


    If it goes on like this, once my consumption reaches a critical point, I will be killed by the pressure of the array before the fire ant beast comes to kill me.


    There are no double blessings and no single misfortune. Today''s me is really like this.


    After a while, I really couldn''t hold on. When I felt that the pressure of the array was about to crush me, I resolutely decided to stop temporarily. At this time, the nerd has already retreated to the safe area and has no ability to continue fighting.


    Miracles will happen as long as you believe - this sentence is also very reasonable.


    Just when I decided to stop and have a rest, those fire ant beasts who were still attacking madly suddenly stopped attacking.


    At this time, the corpses of the fire ant beast in front of me had been piled so high that I couldn''t see the situation at the foot of the mountain.


    The pungent smell also made me unable to breathe. I took the opportunity to step back, and then seize the time to rest, ready for the next fierce battle that may come at any time.


    Fire ants really don''t die. They attacked me and nerds from the beginning. Up to now, they haven''t stopped attacking for even a minute all day and night.


    Now the attack suddenly stopped, and they all retreated to a full 50 meters away from where I am now.


    Instead of leaving, they all stayed there, seemingly waiting for orders, and then continued to attack.


    I wanted to have a rest, but I couldn''t really fall asleep. Wouldn''t I be dangerous if the fire ant beast attacked me?


    The fool lay motionless on the ground and really fell asleep. He seemed to know that I was here. There was an early warning. There was no need to worry about anything.


    The fire ant beast is immortal. Unless the fire ant king gives an order to retreat, either I kill them or they kill me this time.


    I know the biggest possibility is that I was killed. There are too many fire ants. Although tens of thousands of fire ants have been killed in the previous battle, it is still far from killing them all.


    Now the nerd and I are at the end of a powerful crossbow. If the fire ants hadn''t suddenly stopped fighting, we might have been killed by them.


    Now we are surrounded. It is impossible to break out of the siege in a short time. Life may disappear at any time. It''s really incomprehensible.


    I practiced hard and didn''t dare to be lazy. I didn''t expect to end up like this.

 Chapter 209

    Seeing that I was about to die in the mouth of the fire ant beast, I couldn''t help complaining when I recalled the previous 17 years.


    Originally I said God had eyes, but now it seems that God can''t help me this time.


    Seeing the fire ant beasts all over the mountain surround me and the nerd near the top of the medicine mountain, I suddenly had some special ideas.


    If I had stayed in Jingshen city to practice before, maybe now I have inherited Zhou Shuangyin''s skill and can live a safe life.


    Then I thought again, in that case, I would be unhappy all my life. I might as well come out and break in.


    Now I''m happy for a few days, but I''m going to die soon, but I don''t feel reconciled.


    Both positive and negative are unwilling. I don''t know what I think now. If I can sleep as safely as a nerd, I wish I could really sleep.


    In recent years, I stayed on the medicine mountain alone, thinking of picking spiritual herbs such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit, so that my cultivation can be improved faster. I didn''t have a good rest.


    Now I want to come, I''m still greedy. If I leave here immediately after picking some spirit grass and don''t think too much, I may have successfully joined the national court now.


    In the National Academy, I can also practice well, improve my realm and prepare for taking the people of Binhu village out of Binhu village.


    Now, I''m going to die. All my previous efforts are destined to be wasted.


    Although the Royal beast can save my life temporarily, it can only save the lives of me and the fool temporarily. After a while, I will still be killed by the fire ant beast when I can''t rest and my soul power is almost consumed.


    I was in great pain. I couldn''t help feeling lost. I couldn''t help thinking about it.


    If my green dragon is here at this time... That''s not good. The green dragon is not an adult and can''t fly. Even if it can take me out of here quickly, it will still be bitten by the fire ant beasts all over the mountains on the way.


    I thought about my past and everything that might help me, but I didn''t think of a way to get out of danger.


    Fire ants surrounded me and nerd. Although they stopped attacking temporarily, there was no sign of the retreat.


    In my opinion, they are waiting for something. If they are waiting for the command of the fire ant king, they will attack again soon.


    At that time, maybe it was the time of the decisive battle between us and the fire ant beast. I should seize the time to practice and restore my strength as much as possible.


    When a nerd falls asleep, he should also be very tired. When he lies down, he falls asleep unconsciously.


    I can''t sleep. I don''t want to die yet. I want to find a way to save myself.


    Seeing that the day was approaching noon, I fought with the fire ant beast all day and night, and my chest was close to my back.


    Before, I didn''t bring any food because I was anxious to run for my life. Now I''m hungry and have nothing to eat.


    I took a look at the little spiritual grass around me and thought that I might die soon. I couldn''t care what to think about. I picked a few spiritual grass and ate it casually. The right should be food.


    I can eat spirit grass, but the fool can''t help it. He woke up when I began to eat spirit grass, looked at me pitifully and waited for me to feed him.


    There are fire ants outside. I can''t find anything to eat. I can only look at it and tell it to be patient.


    After waiting for a while, I really felt that it would be better to go straight up and fight, so I said to the nerd, "ready to rush down..."


    Before I finished my words, I heard a hissing cry from the fire ant beast, which sounded like a giant snake, but there were some differences. In short, it sounded scary.


    When I hurried to look, I saw a large circular gap in the dense fire ant herd on the hillside of Yaoshan.


    In this circular gap, there is a fire ant beast which is obviously much larger than other fire ants. All the fire ants around it face it, as if they were saluting.


    It''s the fire ant king. My heart moved. Although I couldn''t see clearly from too far away, I was sure for the first time that the particularly large fire ant beast is the king of the fire ant beast.


    This is a good thing. As long as I find the fire ant king, I will have a chance to escape.


    I stared at the fire ant King''s every move and dared not neglect it. Once I lost the trace of the fire ant king, it would be very difficult to find it again.


    I was about 15 meters away from the top of the mountain, and the fire ant king was about 80 or 90 meters away from me.


    Because it is not in the same straight line, the distance is much farther.


    I moved quietly to minimize the distance between me and the fire ant king.


    I want to use the Royal beast to subdue the fire ant king, and then command all fire ant beasts to stop attacking me and nerds through the fire ant king, so as to escape smoothly.


    But now the distance between me and the fire ant king is too far. I can only try to get in touch with the fire ant King first, slowly let the fire ant King close to me, and then accept it.


    There is another way, that is, the nerd and I risk rushing over, and then when we approach the fire ant king, we subdue the fire ant king as quickly as possible.


    However, this method is too dangerous. The nerd and I consumed too much before and didn''t fully recover. The speed can''t be too fast, so we had to give up.


    I took out the last soul reviving herb and ate it all at once. I secretly worked hard to turn the medicine of the soul reviving herb into medicine and recover the soul power I consumed before as soon as possible.


    After everything was ready, I decided to use the Royal beast to contact the fire ant king. As long as I got in touch with the fire ant king, according to the strength of the fire ant beast, even if it is the fire ant king, I can slowly affect the fire ant king from such a long distance and let it take the initiative to approach me.


    As long as the fire ant king comes to a place about 40 meters away from me, I am confident to take it in one fell swoop.


    I slowly approached the fire ant king with a wisp of soul power. I tried several times and finally got in touch with the fire ant king. I was relieved and ran the Royal beast quickly. I didn''t dare to hesitate.


    Under the determination of my royal beast, the fire ant King quickly and slowly climbed towards me. Its individual is really much larger than other fire ant beasts. It can be clearly seen that it is so far away from me.


    With this step, most of my plan has been successful. I hope there will be no more problems.


    The fire ant King approached me slowly. When I was about to reach the 40 meters I expected, I was about to take it down. Unexpectedly, something happened at this time.


    The nerd was standing next to me and didn''t move. Now he didn''t know what was going on. He roared.

 Chapter 210

    Maybe the nerd was afraid, so he roared. He didn''t know my plan. He thought the fire ant king came by himself and wanted to kill him. Stimulated by fear, the nerd made this terrible roar.


    The fire ant king was always close to me. Suddenly he heard the roar of a fool and stopped at once.


    I was surprised and quickly increased the power of the soul to control the fire ant king.


    At the same time, I quickly separated a wisp of soul power and told the nerd my plan.


    The fool sat down as if he had done something wrong. It was like a child after doing something wrong. He bowed his head and didn''t make any sound again.


    When I saw that the fire ant king just stopped and didn''t leave, or let other fire ant beasts start attacking me, I knew that my previous efforts were not in vain.


    When I feel at ease, I also devote all my energy to subduing the fire ant king.


    I am more and more adept at the use of beast control. In the blink of an eye, I subdued the fire ant king from a long distance.


    The strength of the fire ant king is much stronger than other fire ant beasts, but it is almost the same as level 3 and 4 generals. It is not difficult to take it.


    After a long battle, plus I just divided the power of soul into two and used it against the fire ant king and nerd respectively. The consumption doubled all at once. After taking over the fire ant king, I almost fainted.


    Finally, I accepted the fire ant king. Although I felt dizzy and sleepy, I continued to communicate with the fire ant king and pass my orders to him.


    The fire ant king got my order to let it retreat and carried it out without hesitation. He hissed at the fire ant beasts around him for a while. Those fire ant beasts seemed to get the order, hissed collectively, and then dispersed down the mountain together.


    Watching all the fire ants recede in the tide, I knew that the fire ant king was really accepted by me, so I was really at ease.


    The nerd also stood up excitedly and nodded at me, as if praising me for doing well! I smiled, touched the nerd''s head and smiled with pain.


    There are many wounds on the nerd. I took out the spirit grass I had picked, crushed it and applied it to the nerd.


    The nerd slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep again. It really reached the limit. He didn''t really recover after a short rest.


    I watched the fool sleep, gave the fire ant king an order to leave here, watched the fire ant King lead the fire ant beast to leave, and then closed my eyes and began to rest.


    I''ve been climbing up and down the medicine mountain in recent years. Gradually, I''m used to most of the pressure, so it''s OK to have a rest here.


    I was too tired. In addition, I was always in a state of extreme tension. This relaxation almost fell asleep immediately.


    Sleeping under such great pressure is not so easy, but I was too tired, but I slept soundly and didn''t even dream.


    When people walk on the edge of life and death, their views on many things may change, and sometimes even affect the rest of one''s life.


    The retreat of the fire ant beast made me relax. I slept for ten hours. If I hadn''t been hungry, I would have continued to sleep.


    The nerd didn''t know when he left the medicine mountain. He was looking for food. I had eaten some spirit herbs to satisfy my hunger before, but the nerd didn''t eat anything. I should have been very hungry long ago.


    Slowly down from the medicine mountain, I didn''t think about getting spiritual herbs such as ambergris fruit right away. I just wanted to find something to eat as soon as possible.


    The fire ant beast ate all the things around here. There was no grass left. Let alone where to find it, it was a problem.


    Where fire ants pass by, they leave only clean soil. With such destructive power, it is no wonder that humans will be afraid of fire ants.


    The purple spotted green bamboo forest, which I thought was a great wealth, now has nothing. The fire ant beast is a monster.


    When fighting with the fire ant beast, I always use the Royal beast to fight, but my Epee doesn''t play any role.


    At this moment, I took the epee and found a low-lying land at the foot of the medicine mountain, trying to dig out an earth pit.


    There should have been water here, but after the destruction of the fire ant beast, the water here dried up. The fire ant beast has a special flame like thing that evaporates the water.


    Maybe a fire ant beast can''t evaporate a spring, but tens of millions of fire ant beasts appear at the same time, and the spring at the foot of Yaoshan has nothing.


    Of course, the spring at the foot of Yaoshan is very small, which is also one of the reasons.


    I dug in the place where there was a spring. Soon I dug a pit up to two meters deep. A stream of spring water slowly flowed out of the pit and soon gathered into a small water pit.


    I waited patiently. After a while, there will be more water, and the impurities in the water will slowly settle down. I can drink the water in the puddle.


    I haven''t drunk a mouthful of water for almost two days. My throat has long been dry, itchy and painful. Therefore, after the water was clear, I drank a belly of water at one go and didn''t stop until I couldn''t drink any more.


    After drinking water, I felt better. I lay on the ground and prepared to rest for a while. When I had strength, I went to find food.


    At this time, the figure of the fool appeared in front of me. It had found food and brought back the body of a star beast that didn''t know what it was.


    I''m very happy. Get up quickly and see what star beast the nerd brought back.


    The nerd seems to have eaten. He is much better than me. He doesn''t look very hungry.


    He knew what he brought me back to eat. I was very happy and secretly decided to be better to the nerd in the future.


    If possible, I will help the nerd recover his scales and let him return to his previous state.


    There is not even a piece of wood near the medicine mountain. It is all eaten by fire ants. I want to roast the meat of star beasts. I can only go far to find some dry branches and bring them back to light a fire to roast meat.


    This will inevitably take some time, but there is no way but to think less.


    The meat quality of star beasts is generally very exciting. After barbecue, the aroma overflows and makes my mouth water.


    I''m also hungry. I eat while baking. I eat smoothly. I feel like I can''t stop.


    After eating, I felt that my whole body had strength, so I wanted to start practicing immediately and recover the consumption before recovery.


    Cultivation can''t be lazy. When you have time, you must practice as much as possible, otherwise it''s difficult to really reach a higher level.

 Chapter 211

    After cultivation, I slowly recovered my physical strength and aura, and vaguely felt that I seemed to have a blessing in disguise. I was about to break through the realm and become a real five-level general.


    In the past year, I have made rapid progress in cultivating in Yaoshan. Although I don''t know how many years I have spent here, I have made rapid progress from level 2 general to level 5 general.


    When I entered this place of Xuanwu test, I was only a first-class general. In about a year, I was promoted to two levels and was about to break through again. I was also quite satisfied.


    Today, there was a sign of breaking through the realm at the beginning of my cultivation, so I calmed down and began to try to break through the realm at the edge of the puddle I dug out.


    The nerd is right next to me. In addition, it has just been ravaged by fire ants. My safety should be no problem. I just take this opportunity to break through.


    After a full day of cultivation, I successfully broke through to level 5 general. I was happy and felt that I was not far from the God in my eyes and level 8 general Zhou Shuangyin.


    In order to stabilize the realm at one time, I didn''t stop practicing, but continued to practice.


    It was not until the next morning when my state was stable that I stopped practicing and stood up to stretch my hands and feet.


    The fool was playing on the empty medicine mountain. When he saw me wake up, he ran over and touched my hand with his one corner, indicating me to go to the top of the medicine mountain.


    I don''t know what the nerd is going to do, but I still follow the nerd to the medicine mountain.


    The spirit herbs and herbs on the medicine mountain were eaten by fire ants. Now there are only some spirit herbs and herbs within 20 meters of the top of the mountain, which are not good-looking.


    When I went to the medicine mountain, I just wanted to ask the nerd what it was, and I felt that the medicine mountain seemed to have changed.


    I felt it carefully and suddenly found that the medicine mountain had really changed. I didn''t know when the huge pressure suddenly disappeared.


    The array failed? Or was it destroyed by fire ants before?


    I was suddenly afraid. If the array was destroyed by the fire ant beast and my movement was a little slower, the fire ant beast would eat me.


    It seems that the fire ant beast also has a certain wisdom, or inadvertently destroys the array and makes the array stop slowly.


    If I take over the fire ant King later, the array will fail. I can''t think about what will happen to me.


    Whatever it is, it''s good for me.


    I hastened to speed up and ran to the top of the mountain to pick the spiritual grass such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit that I had been waiting for years.


    The nerd also ran with me, and its speed was also very fast. I had just picked the fruit of a ambergris fruit. It had reached the top of the mountain and ate three evergreen jade fruits in one bite.


    I''m so distressed that I can''t wait to slap the nerd. It''s totally outrageous.


    However, just when I was angry, I suddenly remembered that the flame beast evolved into an adult after eating the Immortal Jade fruit. Maybe the nerd will have such a miracle effect after eating the Immortal Jade fruit, and it is likely to cure the nerd''s scales.


    So I didn''t stop the nerd from eating longevity jade fruit, but said to the nerd, "don''t eat it all at once. That won''t work well."


    The nerd nodded as if he understood me. He stopped after eating several longevity jade fruits.


    I continued to pick the ambergris fruit, took a jade box I carried with me and packed all the ambergris fruit.


    There are ten ambergris fruits here. There are three to five ambergris fruits on each plant. I roughly counted them. The total number of ambergris fruits I got is 40.


    This is a huge number. It is also a large number of precious spiritual grass, which is invaluable.


    If people outside knew that I got so many ambergris fruits, I don''t know what would happen.


    Fortunately, one ambergris fruit is the size of a walnut. I can take all 40 ambergris fruits with a jade box. It is very convenient for me to collect and will not be easily found by others.


    As for the evergreen jade fruit and other high-level spirit grass, I naturally put them back in my bag and keep them for later use.


    I waited here for a year and was almost eaten by fire ants. I had no reason not to take them away.


    After picking these spiritual grasses I dreamed of, it was finally my turn to see if there were any good things on the top of the mountain.


    This medicine mountain is very mysterious. The higher you go up, the better the quality of the spirit grass will be, and the more difficult it will be to go up. In this way, if there is something on the top of the mountain, it must be a peerless treasure.


    I can''t think of any more precious treasures than ambergris fruit and longevity jade fruit. I''m full of hope for the treasures on the top of the mountain.


    So I jumped to the top of the mountain in a hurry to see it.


    The top of Yaoshan mountain is a small flat land of about ten square meters, surrounded by hillsides suitable for planting spirit grass. The whole presents a cone, but the cone is too large to be seen if you don''t stand on the top of the mountain.


    The medicine mountain looks like a mountain made by man in order to plant spirit grass.


    There was nothing on the small flat ground at the top of the mountain. Except for a layer of soil that looked very thin, it was a stone tablet.


    The stone tablet is not very tall. It is at most two meters high. It is very thin and less than a punch in thickness.


    The stone tablet is engraved with the word "medicine". In addition, there is nothing else, monotonous and mysterious.


    I looked around the stone tablet for a long time and didn''t see anything special. I was disappointed and felt like I had been cheated.


    Perhaps there is only this stone tablet here. The real good things are on the hillside, that is, all kinds of spirit herbs and herbs.


    Looking down from the top of the mountain, I think the mountain must not have been formed naturally, but I''m not sure how it was formed.


    Perhaps the uncanny workmanship of nature is not what I can imagine now. This medicine mountain is the product of nature.


    Even the nerd could see my disappointment. It wandered around the stone tablet on the top of the mountain for a few times. It also sounded like a cry of disappointment, fell down on the spot and began to sleep.


    It turns out that there are no treasures on the top of the mountain. It''s a pity that I wanted to get better treasures than the cultivation hall before. I really don''t have enough people.


    I also sat down at the top of the mountain, looked at the roots of some spirit grass left after being picked nearby, took out a ambergris fruit, looked at it, and was ready to take it, continue to cultivate and improve my strength.

 Chapter 212

    If a warrior in the general realm takes ambergris fruit, he still has the opportunity to upgrade several levels and break through several realms in a very short time.


    This is also the reason why ambergris fruit has become a treasure. The pure energy contained in it can be directly absorbed by martial artists and transformed into Reiki or true Qi in martial artists. It is definitely a rare treasure.


    I took the ambergris fruit and prepared to take it, but I heard the nerd around me suddenly roar again.


    The fool had already fallen asleep. He didn''t know what was going on. At this time, he shouted again.


    I immediately turned to see the nerd. I saw the nerd sweating all over. There were spots of blood in those places without scales and armor.


    The nerd ate several Changsheng jade fruits at one time before. Now he was hurt by the powerful medicine of Changsheng jade fruit.


    I hurried forward to help the nerd dissolve the excess medicine.


    But at this time, the nerd was a little insane. I didn''t even know him. As soon as I approached the nerd, the nerd rushed at me.


    The single horn on its head, emitting a red light, hit me straight and fiercely.


    If I had been hit, wouldn''t I have been smashed like those boulders?


    I hurried back and shouted, "fool, it''s me!"


    The nerd didn''t feel what I said and continued to rush towards me. It seemed that he didn''t know me at all.


    Now I''m on the edge of the top of the mountain. If I retreat again, I''ll roll down the mountain. I can''t retreat. I can only jump to the top of the stone tablet engraved with the word "medicine".


    The stone tablet is two meters high. I think it can avoid the impact of nerds, and I think nerds won''t easily hit the stone tablet. Maybe they will recover their mind.


    I miscalculated in a hurry. This time, the fool lost his mind to an extraordinary extent, and he bumped into it regardless of whether the stone tablet in front of him was or not.


    The stone tablet was not very thick. It flew directly when it was hit by a fool.


    I stood at the top of the stone tablet and was hit and flew out. Fortunately, I reacted fast enough and turned around in mid air. I didn''t fall down the medicine mountain with the stone tablet.


    When I stood firm and was about to scold the nerd, I saw that the nerd was still chasing after the stone tablet that had been hit by it, and rushed down the medicine mountain with the stone tablet.


    The speed of the nerd is so fast that it can fall off the stone tablet. It seems that its real strength is really strong.


    I was stunned. I was about to follow the fool to see how it was now. In a twinkling of an eye, I saw something different about the earth pit left on the top of the mountain because the stone tablet was knocked away.


    There is actually a metal plate in the pit. At the moment, it is reflecting light and attracting my attention.


    This metal plate is very similar to some ancient metal door plates, which were used as the gate at that time.


    Now I can''t help being curious when I see it here.


    There are metal door panels on the medicine mountain. What does that mean? You don''t have to think about it. There may be some secrets on the medicine mountain.


    I walked closer and looked carefully at the metal door panel. I found that there was an obvious key hole on the metal door panel, which should be the real door panel.


    But the door panel is placed horizontally on the ground, not erected as we are used to.


    I reached out and tried to open the door. With a little force, I moved it. The door was not very heavy. I got up as soon as I pulled it.


    Now I directly saw the scene under the door panel. It turned out that there was a secret. A stepped channel appeared in front of me.


    I think this passage can only accommodate one person, so I don''t greet the fool. I took the epee and went down the stairs.


    The person who set up this passage here must be a very smart person. Take a stone tablet to block the entrance of the passage. If the fool didn''t accidentally hit the stone tablet, I want to find this passage very difficult.


    The passage is not too long. I roughly calculated it, that is, about 20 steps.


    Its owner deliberately set two turns, so it is difficult to see the end of the passage from the outside.


    I''m standing at the end of the passage now. What I see is a door made of metal.


    The gate is one meter wide and two meters high, which is not so magnificent.


    I tried, but it was very heavy. With my strength and full push, it could only be pushed through a gap one foot wide.


    When I opened the metal door, I found that its thickness was almost 30 cm. It was just a steel barrier. No wonder it was so heavy.


    Behind the metal door is a dark secret room. From the outside, it''s dark inside. You can''t see anything clearly.


    I''m a little worried that there will be mechanisms and other things in the secret room. I''m going to see everything in it later.


    But when I hesitated, I found that there was something glowing in the secret room. The soft light was very light, very weak under the reflection of the strong light outside.


    It''s a night pearl shining. The light is very weak. It''s hard to find if you don''t look carefully.


    There seem to be many things next to the night pearl. I don''t know what they are. The light is too weak to see clearly.


    I couldn''t see whether there was any danger in the secret room, so after hesitation, I returned to the ground first.


    Looking down from the top of the medicine mountain, I didn''t see the nerd. I ran away. I can''t see it here.


    Before, I made a fire to roast star beast meat. Now the fire is still burning. Some burning wood is just used as a torch for me.


    Picking up some long burning wood, I returned to the secret room on the top of the mountain again.


    With the light of fire, everything in the secret room can be seen clearly. There are no more scruples. You can enter the secret room directly.


    I saw that the night Pearl was not specially placed here for lighting, but was inlaid on a box.


    Before, the light was insufficient and I couldn''t see clearly. Now I can see clearly at a glance.


    I went into the secret room, picked up the rectangular box inlaid with night pearls with the heavy sword in my hand, put it in front of me, and then opened it.


    There is also a box inside the box, which is much smaller than the outside box, and the shape is the same.


    I''ve heard about the practice of putting boxes in this box. It is said that for some precious things, its owner will choose the method of putting boxes in this box in order to keep them better and safer.


    These boxes, one outside, are very safe, but from the second floor, they will become very dangerous.


    There are probably some mechanisms in it to prevent the things in the box from being stolen.

 Chapter 213

    Fortunately, I was more careful. The second layer box really had a mechanism. At the moment I opened it, some small arrows suddenly popped out of it.


    This is a small bow and crossbow. It''s a very common mechanism. Fortunately, I was on guard and didn''t cause any damage to me.


    When I opened the second layer box, I saw the third layer box at a glance. It turned out that there were several layers of boxes in this box.


    Maybe there are really valuable things in it, otherwise it wouldn''t be so careful.


    I remember a book recorded such a three-layer box, saying that the more it goes to the back, the more dangerous it is, and the more precious the things stored in it.


    To open the third layer box, you must go to a relatively wide place. If there are angry disciples in it, it is too dangerous to open it in this secret room.


    There are many things in the secret room. I read them roughly. There are treasures, pills, spirit grass and basically worn-out books.


    There are many miscellaneous things here. It seems that the owner here has used them before, and some of them are living utensils.


    I took some things I needed, and took them out of the chamber of secrets with the box that had been opened for two layers, to the top of the medicine mountain.


    Although the space on the top of the mountain is small, it is the most ventilated. Even if there is poison gas or arrows in the box, I can avoid it.


    From a distance, I opened the third layer of the box with an isolated aura. I stared at the box carefully for fear that there were mechanisms such as poison gas in it.


    But unexpectedly, there was no mechanism in it, but only a sword.


    The sword has no scabbard. It has a black purple handle and a purple black body. A huge sheep''s head skeleton ornament is embedded at the connection between the handle and the body. The body is wavy and very attractive.


    When I picked up the sword, I immediately felt that it didn''t look atmospheric, but it was very heavy, and the weight was far more than the heavy sword in my hand.


    According to my estimation, the weight of this sword is only more than 1000 Jin. I don''t know what material it is. It''s so heavy.


    Fortunately, my strength is amazing. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t hold this sword at all.


    Looking closer, I found that there were two ancient words - killing God - on the position of the sword body close to the handle.


    These two words should be the name of this sword - killer sword.


    Wait, a legend flashed through my mind. The hand holding the sword suddenly shook, and then there was excitement on my face.


    Killer sword, a legendary sword, an artifact that martial artists want!


    What is an artifact? It is the known king of weapons, the best weapon and the supreme weapon.


    I didn''t expect to get the killer sword here. It''s an artifact that martial artists dream of. It''s one of the artifact that has been around for tens of thousands of years.


    I couldn''t help laughing. The laughter spread far away, so that the star beasts around and far away roared.


    After laughing wildly, I suddenly stopped and looked closely with the killing sword. I was actually distracted.


    It is said that a long time ago, on the oxygen star, Every warrior would go crazy for killing the divine sword.


    At that time, in order to compete for the killing sword, there were countless warriors who did not hesitate to kill their wives and fathers and abandoned their allies.


    Some people even killed other people''s families in order to get the clue of killing the divine sword, resulting in countless bloodshed.


    Human greed and madness once pushed the killer sword into the list of magic swords, saying it was an ominous thing.


    These are just legends. It''s really difficult to judge whether they are true or not, but we can see how attractive the killing sword is to the warrior.


    I was overjoyed when I got the killer sword unexpectedly. I couldn''t help practicing the killer sword technique at the top of Yaoshan mountain with a radius of 10 square meters.


    In my spare time of climbing the medicine mountain, I occasionally practice the killing God sword technique. So far, I have reached the twelfth move of killing God sword technique.


    The whole set of killing God sword technique is 16 moves. I''m about to practice to the highest level.


    However, it is more difficult to practice the killing God sword. I think it may take me some time to really learn the killing God sword.


    It''s more difficult to use such a heavy sword as killing God sword to perform killing God sword. At the beginning, I always feel that I can''t do what I want, but after a period of training, I''m slowly used to the heavy sword of killing God sword.


    From the appearance, the killer sword is not like a heavy sword, because its length and width are not very big, and it is no different from ordinary sword tools.


    But its weight is much heavier than the Epee of more than 100 kg I bought in saihua''er''s hand before, so it can only be regarded as a epee.


    With a flowing sword body and a perfect handle for martial artists to hold, coupled with its huge weight, it is no wonder that this sword will be regarded as an artifact by martial artists.


    I think if lightsaber is not available, weapons such as killer sword are really artifact.


    Unfortunately, with the advent of lightsaber, the previous artifact can only rank second and become the weapon of ordinary warriors.


    Fortunately, the number of lightsabers is very small, and it is difficult for ordinary people to get them. Otherwise, martial artists will abandon the traditional metal swords and use all powerful, lightweight and durable lightsabers.


    After practicing the killing God sword technique for an hour, I feel a little sour in my arm. The killing God sword is really heavy. With my strength, I feel a little uncomfortable after dancing for a long time. I need to stop and rest.


    I sat on the top of Yaoshan mountain and recalled everything before. Suddenly I remembered the nerd who didn''t know where to go.


    I scolded myself "confused" and jumped up quickly, ready to find the fool''s whereabouts.


    The stone tablet on the top of the mountain that originally pressed the chamber of secrets was knocked away by a fool and rolled down at the foot of the medicine mountain. I thought I should cover the entrance of the chamber of secrets, so I went down the mountain and carried the stone tablet up the mountain. I put the stone tablet outside the entrance as it was and completely sealed the whole chamber of secrets.


    Although there are no good things in the secret room, I feel peaceful in my heart and feel as if I can live up to my heart.


    After that, I picked up my own Epee, carried the killer sword I just got on my back, and strode away from the medicine mountain, ready to find the nerd first.


    I''m not going to take the spiritual herbs such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit I got. I''ll find a place suitable for my cultivation and survival, and then take ambergris fruit to increase my skill and improve my realm.


    My idea is that when I leave this place of Xuanwu trial, I will reach the peak of level 9 generals. In this way, I can start doing what I want to do after I go out.

 Chapter 214

    And my Eudemons, maned boars, have been guarding them for several years. I think their number should have reached a new level. They may have become a large group. I''ll take them later and bring me countless life prolonging creams in the future.


    As for the little star cat I accidentally accepted, because I haven''t seen it for a long time, I don''t know if I can meet it in the future, so I don''t think about it.


    The nerd took too much Changsheng Yuguo and was confused by the medicine of Changsheng Yuguo. I don''t know where he went now.


    However, after carefully checking around the medicine mountain, I found the traces left by the nerd when he ran away, so I followed his footprints and chased him all the way.


    I got a lot of things from the secret room on the top of Yaoshan mountain. All the things behind me were big and small, which slowed me down a lot.


    I''ve been tracking the tracks left by the nerd since I went down the mountain. It''s been two hours now, but I still haven''t found the nerd.


    After the nerd ran away, it seemed that he ran at full speed aimlessly all the way, knocking down a lot of trees and flowers.


    I even saw the corpses of star beasts trampled to death by nerds in a place. They were all very small star beasts with little strength. They died when trampled by nerds and became an unjust ghost.


    This nerd ate too many Immortal Jade fruits at one time. He didn''t evolve. He almost burst and died. I really don''t know what to say about it.


    After all, it is still a spirit beast, which can''t compare with human wisdom. If it were human, even the spirit grass such as Immortal Jade fruit would not eat so much at one time.


    Human beings can certainly imagine that the better the spirit grass is, the more dangerous it is to eat too much at one time. Everyone knows the truth that too much is better than too much.


    I followed the nerd''s route all the way. After looking for it for two hours, I found the nerd in a place full of purple spots and green bamboos.


    The purple spotted green bamboo in this place was eaten by fire ants, and the rest was an open space. There were residual burning marks on the soil.


    The nerd was lying in the open space. He seemed to be asleep. There were some obvious fresh scars on his body. He was still bleeding. It looked bloody. It was very scary.


    I went to help him apply medicine to stop bleeding. I worked hard for a long time before I cleaned up his injuries.


    The nerd didn''t wake up all the time. He was completely asleep and had no response to everything outside.


    Although the medicine of Changsheng jade fruit is mild, it contains too much medicine. The nerd eats several at a time. He really eats too much. This situation will occur only after excessive consumption.


    If a nerd falls into a deep sleep, he will either evolve continuously or sleep forever and have no chance to wake up again.


    Everything depends on its nature. I hope it''s okay and can wake up in time, otherwise I don''t know how to help it.


    In order to take care of the nerd, prevent other star beasts from killing or eating the sleeping nerd, and feed it at the right time, so as not to starve it alive, I had to stay.


    Fortunately, I don''t have anything urgent to do now. It''s just time for me to practice. Taking a ambergris fruit to improve my strength is killing two birds with one stone.


    After I drugged the nerd, I looked around and wanted to find a safer place to drag the sleeping nerd away, so as not to be hurt by the star beast.


    It was originally the growth place of purple spotted green bamboo, because purple spotted green bamboo is dense and relatively safe.


    But now a purple spotted green bamboo can''t be seen. It is eaten by fire ants. It has become an open space and one of the very dangerous places.


    There are mountains around here. Although they are not very tall, there are mountains and caves. I spent a little time and soon found a hill with many natural caves.


    I slowly dragged the nerd onto the hill, chose a cave nearby, and went in with the nerd. It was a temporary residence.


    Because there are many huge rocks and many natural caves here, which can help me and the nerd resist the attack of some star beasts, I plan to stay here for a while and wait for the nerd to wake up before leaving.


    The cave I''m hiding in is not very big, it''s only about ten square meters. Although the fool''s body is large, now it sleeps on one side motionless, and I don''t feel crowded.


    I settled the nerd, found some firewood nearby, moved back to the cave, and hunted a badger nearby as my food for the next few days.


    Badger meat contains a lot of fat. Although it tastes greasy, it can make people not hungry for a long time. Therefore, after meeting badger, I directly chose it as my food for some time in the future.


    After setting up a fire to roast a badger meat, I sealed the entrance of the cave with some huge stones to block the star beasts that might appear here.


    After finishing these, I took out a ambergris fruit and began to practice after taking it.


    I was closed and practiced in the cave until the energy contained in the ambergris fruit I took was completely absorbed by me.


    If I am lucky, I may break through a small realm and become a level 6 general.


    As for the legendary continuous breakthrough, I have just broken through to level 5 generals. It should be impossible.


    I used to take ambergris fruit once. Now I take it again. I thought the effect would be worse, but after taking it, I found that it was still very effective.


    This may have something to do with the complete version of the skill I practiced. If the complete skill is absorbed more thoroughly, the effect will not be too bad.


    Shortly after the entrance of ambergris fruit, I found that a pure energy in my body directly entered my Dantian along my meridians.


    In this process, I use the mental method to convert this pure Qi into Reiki.


    This aura is directly integrated with the aura in my body. Unexpectedly, it is very smooth and unobstructed.


    Soon I felt that the elixir field was filled with pure aura, and the feeling of breakthrough was almost coming soon.


    The effect of taking ambergris fruit this time seems to be faster and stronger than that before.


    I don''t know if it''s because my mind method is complete, so I can practice faster and break through faster. Anyway, this speed is beyond my expectation, which makes me have an unrealistic illusion.


    I stabilize my mind, run the mental method to the fastest speed, and hold down the realm that is about to break through, so as not to break through the realm in an instant, so as to lay a solid foundation for future cultivation.


    I tried hard to suppress it for two days and wanted to delay the breakthrough of the realm as much as possible, but later I felt that it was more difficult to suppress it. It seemed that the breakthrough of the realm was imminent.

 Chapter 215

    The ambergris fruit looks very small, but the pure energy contained in it is amazing. Although I suppressed the realm to be broken through for a period of time, then under the continuous impact of more pure energy, I still failed to suppress the realm breakthrough. As soon as I relaxed, I immediately broke through to level 6 generals.


    The expected breakthrough came on time. I was satisfied. I calmed down to start a stable state, continued to practice, and tried to absorb all the energy in the ambergris fruit.


    I then stabilized my realm. Unconsciously, three days passed. With my cultivation and refining absorbing the energy of ambergris fruit, my aura became deeper and deeper. Unconsciously, my realm was facing a breakthrough again.


    This breakthrough surprised me and made me feel a little scared. Although some generals have the legend of continuous breakthroughs after taking ambergris fruit, it will only occur on the premise that the warrior has not broken through for a long time, has a long cultivation time and has a very solid foundation.


    The level five generals I broke through not long ago have only been stable for a few days. It is said that it is impossible to break through continuously in a short time.


    This time I can break through to level 6 general after taking a ambergris fruit, which is beyond my expectation. Now there are signs of continuous breakthrough. I''m afraid others won''t believe it, and I''m worried.


    If this is not a normal breakthrough, but a sign of being possessed, wouldn''t I be miserable?


    I hope I''m fine and can pass this breakthrough smoothly. I can''t help praying in my heart.


    Facing another breakthrough, I am very worried, but vaguely excited.


    Although I don''t think it''s true, the fact is that I really broke through again.


    Moreover, it is impossible for me to suppress. The amount of Reiki in my body is enough to raise my level to the level of level seven generals. Suppression has no effect.


    Continuous breakthroughs surprised me. At the same time, I also felt that the efficacy of ambergris fruit was really too powerful. One made me break through the realm of two generals, which was comparable to my years of hard training.


    After trying my best to stabilize the newly broken state, I have the illusion of happiness.


    This is like a businessman who originally planned to make 10000 yuan in a business, but he made 100000 yuan. That huge gap makes the businessman feel that the business is no longer a business, but more like a trap.


    If I didn''t really have the strength of level 7 generals now, I wouldn''t believe what I said. Now I''m already a level 7 generals.


    I feel my aura is surging and my whole body is full of strength. I want to fight immediately and try my skills.


    I didn''t want to pay attention to the sleeping nerd. I pushed away the stones at the mouth of the cave, strode out of the cave and came to the open space outside.


    I took out the newly obtained killing God sword and practiced the first twelve moves of killing God sword I had already practiced one by one. I wanted to see how powerful level 7 generals could use killing God sword.


    Level 7 generals can walk sideways in Chilong country, because level 7 generals are real experts in Chilong country, and they are just a little short of the top experts.


    You should know that among the 2 billion people in Chilong country, not many people have reached level 7 generals. If you count them out, they will not exceed 30000.


    According to some official data, among the 2 billion people in Chilong country, those who have reached level 7 are only about 30000.


    30000 of the 2 billion people, this ratio is already very small. Therefore, those who are level 7 generals or above are experts in the red dragon kingdom.


    I always attach importance to cultivation and enhance my strength. I don''t pay attention to other things deliberately. I don''t know a lot about many things in the red dragon kingdom.


    However, the number of experts in the red dragon kingdom is something I must care about. I still have a heart and know something about it.


    I know that there are more than 200 nine level generals in Chilong state, including the current leader of Chilong state.


    These people are the super strong on the hegemonic side, the master of the red dragon kingdom or the master of every city.


    As for the eight level generals, there are only more than 1000. Some of them have become the masters of some small cities, and some have become the vice masters of some medium-sized or large cities. They are also big people who can command one side.


    Like my father Zhou Shuangyin, with the strength of level 8 generals, he could have been a city master in the small city, but he chose to be the Deputy City Master of Jingshen City, because Jingshen city is a medium-sized city with a much larger population than the small city.


    The seven level generals of the next lower level are also the people that the owner of each city wants to win over by all means, because they have the potential to be promoted to the eight level generals, become the leader''s assistant of a city, become the commander or deputy mayor of a city, and improve the comprehensive strength of the city.


    Of course, some small cities, even those below level 7 generals, will try their best to pull them.


    They have few villains and few generals. They can pull one by one, but they can''t manage so much.


    I''m a level 7 general now. If I return to Jingshen City, I will certainly be put in the important position of Hua Jianfeng. Maybe I''ll be a general for me.


    But now I don''t want to be a person in a city. I still want to improve my strength so that I can rescue my people and the villagers of Binhu village from Binhu village as soon as possible, but they can live a new life.


    For this seemingly small goal, I do not hesitate to struggle all my life. Even if I am mediocre and nameless, I will not feel sorry.


    The killing sword is a little heavy. When I use it, it is really difficult at first, but as I slowly adapt to the weight of the killing sword, I become more and more fond of the killing sword.


    This sword is tailor-made for me. When I use it, I feel very handy. Especially when I use the killing God sword to show the killing God sword technique, it feels seamless and doubled in power.


    God killing sword is more and more complex and changeable. Each move implies thousands of changes, which makes me feel that it is more and more difficult to practice.


    Many times, it takes me a long time to learn one move, so a few years have passed before I can practice the twelfth move.


    Fortunately, I don''t have to hurry to improve my realm when I practice in the place of Xuanwu trial. I can concentrate and practice the killing God sword technique wholeheartedly.


    I slowly improved my proficiency in the killing God sword technique. After I practiced each move skillfully, I tried to practice the next move. The foundation was very solid. Although I didn''t make rapid progress, I didn''t make any mistakes.

 Chapter 216

    I performed the first 19 moves of the killing God sword technique in one breath. I felt my body warm up slowly. The whole person was very comfortable because of the killing God sword technique.


    There is also a warm-up process when a martial artist cultivates. Now I''m warming up. Next, I''ll start to practice the 13th move of God killing sword, and strive to finish this set of God killing sword before I leave the place of Xuanwu trial, that is, when my realm reaches level 9 generals.


    Every move of the killing God sword I have practiced is very difficult, especially the next few moves. They are the most difficult of all the skills I have practiced.


    However, I am confident to learn all of them. Although I haven''t fully played the power of the killing God sword in actual combat, I have found that this sword is very powerful when I practice.


    After I have fully learned this set of swordsmanship, my swordsmanship will surprise everyone and amaze everyone.


    Spread the killing God sword. The sword is bright. I began to practice the killing God sword technique selflessly.


    All the moves in front of the killing God sword technique have no names. They are simply named after "the first move" and "the second move". The later moves, that is, the 13th to 16th moves, all have names.


    For example, the thirteenth move I started to practice now is called "sword God''s anger".


    The cultivation of sword God''s anger needs to understand swordsmanship to a certain extent, otherwise you can''t start cultivation.


    I have practiced the killing God sword technique for a long time, and my understanding of swordsmanship has reached a very high level, but I still can only reluctantly begin to practice the anger of the sword God.


    It took me three months to master this trick without any interference and distraction.


    The wrath of the sword God is only one move, but its power is unmatched by the previous twelve moves.


    To my surprise, this move is not the same as the previous twelve moves. Each move has countless changes and backhands, and each move is a sword hundreds or thousands of times. This move has only one sword, a very direct sword.


    The move of sword God''s anger generally looks like a straight sword, which is very similar to the move of "splitting Huashan with force", but it is different.


    It pays more attention to the grasp of strength and the improvement of speed. To put it bluntly, this move, like its name, is to go all out to split the sword and increase the power of the sword move with great strength and extreme speed.


    I have been practicing this move for three months, and slowly reached the amazing sword speed. Moreover, my grasp of power is almost handy. I have learned this move completely.


    I silently recited the formula of sword God''s anger in an open space, and the killer sword in my hand was slowly raised.


    As my body soared into the air, a trace of aura flashed on the killing sword, which was the performance after I poured my aura into the sword and circled the sword.


    "Kill!" With a roar, the killer sword in my hand suddenly chopped down and turned into an amazing sword Qi. It hit the hollow ground at an extreme speed that could not be captured by the naked eye.


    There was a loud crackle. The empty ground suddenly opened a huge hole, like a strong earthquake. A huge crack expanded towards both sides and soon extended thousands of meters away.


    Some smoke and dust flew almost at the same time, blocking most of my sight, but I still clearly saw that the crack continued to extend and become larger, with a maximum width of more than five meters.


    Although the power of a sword can not be broken, it is also very amazing. Even I feel very satisfied.


    If I had more and more pure aura in my body, the power of this sword would be stronger. Maybe it could really reach the level of breaking the mountain.


    I''m just a level 7 general. When I reach level 9 general or even the legendary king of martial arts, the power of this sword will be more powerful.


    Kung Fu pays off. I learned this move. When I was excited, I suddenly felt a little tired.


    I''ve been practicing continuously for months in order to refine the sword God''s anger. I don''t feel anything during the cultivation. Now I feel very tired after refining.


    In particular, the nerd has been sleeping for three months without waking up. I have to worry about it. Now I feel even more tired.


    Put away the killing sword and find a place to sit for a while. After feeling less tired, I''m going to see how the nerd is.


    In retrospect, after I came here, I first stayed in the cave for some time, broke through to level 7 generals, and then practiced the killing sword method outside the cave for three months. I''ve been in this small mountain bag for nearly four months.


    This place was destroyed by fire ants before, and there is no grass. Up to now, it is still deserted and can''t see any vitality.


    The nerd still didn''t wake up and was still in deep sleep.


    Before, there was no movement except that it seemed to react when I occasionally fed and watered it.


    I''m more and more worried about the nerd. If it doesn''t wake up, it won''t wake up again.


    The nerd is sleepy because he takes too much longevity jade fruit. I thought he would get better soon with his spirit animal''s body. I didn''t expect that he has been sleeping for nearly four months and still didn''t wake up.


    Anxious, I can only try to find the pulse on the nerd''s body according to the distribution of human meridians, and then distinguish its current situation from the nerd''s pulse and heartbeat.


    Although I know the usage and use of some spirit herbs, I''m not a doctor after all. I don''t know how to treat many diseases.


    Especially when a spirit beast like a nerd is sick, I don''t know what to do.


    Although I learned from the fool''s heartbeat that his body was ok, he never woke up, and I inevitably began to worry about him.


    After feeding and watering the nerd again, I went out of the cave and wanted to find some star beast blood or milk to feed the nerd.


    The nerd has not eaten normally for a long time and has lost a lot of weight. If it goes on like this, it is likely to die because it can''t get nutritional supplements.


    I''m in the place of Xuanwu trial. I can''t find anything nutritious for nerds. I can only find a way from the star beast.


    The blood of some star beasts is very good for injured people or star beasts, such as the blood of Maned pig beasts. It is not only a magic medicine that can refine the body of human warriors, but also contains a lot of energy, which can be taken as a kind of nutrition.


    In my hand, I have a fast-growing maned pig beast that I have accepted. Although I haven''t seen it for a long time, it won''t refuse if I want to make it contribute some blood.


    If it doesn''t work, it''s a big deal. I use the Royal beast decision again to subdue it and order it to donate some blood.

 Chapter 217

    Leaving the hill where the nerd is located, I hurried to the place where the maned pig is located at full speed. I planned to collect some maned pig''s blood as soon as possible and rush back to treat the nerd.


    It''s about 500 kilometers from the hill to the mud where the maned pig beast is located. At my speed, I can get there soon without accident.


    An hour and a half later, as I was on my way, I suddenly stopped on a huge branch of an ancient tree.


    It''s not that I''m tired to have a rest, but on the ground in front of me, a group of huge wolves and beasts are killing a human.


    This is the first time I have seen a human being in the place of Xuanwu trial for more than a year. Unfortunately, this human looks very bad. It seems much worse than me trapped here for more than a year.


    The human dress is very special. His clothes are broken and messy, and his hair is messy. At first glance, he doesn''t look like a human, but like a savage - or an orangutan in human clothes.


    The human was surrounded by four or five wolves and beasts, and the scars on his body were obvious - no, it seems that this is not a simple wolf beast, but the desert demon wolf mentioned by Cheng Fei last time.


    This is dangerous for human beings, because the desert demon wolf is not an ordinary wolf beast, but the most ferocious and difficult wolf beast.


    Their individual strength is equivalent to the four or five level generals of human beings. If they get together, they cooperate with each other. Their strength soars in an instant, and they can snipe and kill six or seven level generals.


    I can see clearly that these star beasts are actually desert evil wolves. I know that if I don''t help the wounded human warrior, he will die.


    Those who are human warriors should help each other when they see that the other party is in danger.


    Without hesitation, I shouted "evil animals looking for death", and the whole person rushed into the desert demon wolves like lightning.


    The killer sword in my hand flashed by, and a tall and powerful desert demon wolf was killed by me directly.


    This is the first time to use the killing sword in actual combat. The effect is unexpectedly good. I am very happy. My backhand is another sword and cleaves to another desert demon wolf.


    A pungent smell of blood immediately came to my nose, but I didn''t have time to pay attention to these. I continued to wave the killing sword in my hand to block several other desert evil wolves for the person who was seriously injured and was about to lose combat effectiveness.


    In order not to let the human warrior die in front of me, my other hand also slipped a special healing spirit grass into his mouth and shouted, "take it quickly, it can save lives."


    Without hesitation, the human warrior began to munch on the spirit grass. No matter how bitter it was, he swallowed it in two or three times.


    At this time, I killed two desert evil wolves, temporarily subdued the other desert evil wolves, and dared not attack again.


    The killer sword is worthy of being an ancient divine weapon. It is extremely sharp and just suitable for people like me. It has exerted amazing power in my hand.


    I even killed four desert evil wolves in such a short time, and even the human warrior I saved was stunned.


    I didn''t care what to say. Seeing the desert demon wolf stunned, I took the opportunity to send out the anger of the sword God who had just practiced, and split a sword at the desert demon wolf closest to me.


    The killer sword fell unstoppably from the top of the desert demon wolf without dripping blood.


    On the contrary, the desert demon wolf has been split in two by my sword from beginning to end. He can''t die anymore.


    The sword Qi hit the ground and left a deep crack. The crack extended forward. The nearest desert demon wolf had no time to avoid it. He was directly killed on the spot and blood splashed everywhere.


    The extended sword Qi can kill such a powerful star beast as the desert demon wolf. It seems that it''s not cost-effective for me to kill a single desert demon wolf with the anger of the sword God.


    The stimulation of blood and the unexpected joy in my heart about the power of the sword God''s anger suddenly made my heart crazy.


    I shouted loudly, came forward with my sword again and rushed to the concentration area of several other desert magic wolves.


    The desert demon wolf seemed to be puzzled by my fighting style. They looked at me one by one and forgot to dodge or fight back.


    Generally speaking, no matter human or star beast, after encountering such ferocious, cruel, powerful and flocking star beasts as desert demon wolf, they either run away or choose defense. It''s really rare for people like me to take the initiative to attack as soon as I come up.


    Now I have stopped these desert evil wolves and slaughtered them in turn. No wonder they are in a collective daze.


    "Be careful!" At this time, the human warrior behind me suddenly shouted: "there is..."


    After hearing this, I waved my backhand sword without turning back. I felt that the sword was slightly blocked by something, and then passed the obstacle smoothly.


    When I looked back, I saw that the body of a desert demon wolf had not completely fallen down. Its head had disappeared and was directly beheaded by my sword.


    There are also those with outstanding wisdom in the desert magic wolves. Just now, when most of the desert magic wolves were in a daze, they also knew that they would secretly attack me. They are the wise men in these desert magic wolves.


    Or maybe other desert demon wolves just pretended to be stupid, so as to create an opportunity for this desert demon wolf to sneak into me.


    For the notorious desert demon wolf, I dare not take the slightest chance. I don''t feel very relieved to deal with them wholeheartedly.


    Kill the desert demon wolf who attacked me secretly. I didn''t intend to give them a chance to attack me again. The sword in my hand was waved like lightning. It was like cultivating God killing sword, and the first 13 moves of God killing sword were performed from beginning to end.


    The first five moves of the killing God sword technique are the most basic swordsmanship. It''s not very powerful, but it''s set up to make the martial artists who practice the killing God sword technique better adapt to the cultivation of swordsmanship.


    When I used them, I only hurt a desert demon wolf and didn''t kill even one desert demon wolf.


    But from the sixth move, every move is a killing move. Every move I can kill at least one desert demon wolf, there is no time to fail.


    I killed all the way. After killing nearly 20 desert magic wolves, I stopped.


    The desert demon wolf who originally surrounded me, left the body in the ground, and I don''t know when it quietly retreated.


    They stared at me and the unknown human warrior from a distance, and there was a trace of panic in their eyes.


    It seems that desert magic wolves are also afraid. When they face powerful opponents, they are no different from humans.


    The bodies of the desert demon wolves I killed formed a big circle around me and the human warrior.


    In a dull murderous spirit, these corpses actually put out a quite interesting pattern. I don''t know if there is any special existence in the dark. It''s like making it on purpose.

 Chapter 218

    No desert demon wolf dares to continue to rush over. Although they are star beasts, they are also afraid of death. At the moment, they all choose to give way.


    Desert demon wolves were originally very fierce, otherwise they could not be so famous, but they had to choose to retreat temporarily after paying a lot of death costs.


    I know that such killing cannot easily make star beasts such as desert demon wolf give up their food. They will continue to attack. They have always been on high alert and are ready to attack again at any time.


    Maybe the desert demon wolf doesn''t know how to face my killer like existence, and temporarily chose to stop the war. Once they have the right opportunity, they will come and kill me and the human warrior I saved.


    I don''t worry about anything else. I''m afraid the desert demon wolf ignores me. Instead, I choose to collectively hunt and kill this seriously injured human warrior.


    At that time, I will be distracted to protect him. Naturally, I can''t fully deal with the attack of the desert demon wolf, and there will be danger.


    My worry soon became a reality. A larger desert demon wolf suddenly howled, like a commander. While several desert demon wolves rushed towards me, more desert demon wolves rushed towards the injured human warrior.


    These animals, who already know how to cooperate in combat, have made me busy for a while.


    In order to save the life of the human warrior, I had to speed up the attack, try my best to kill the desert demon wolf around me, and stay with the injured warrior as much as possible, not too far away from him.


    In this way, I was inevitably a little passive. Several times, I was almost attacked by the desert demon wolf from behind or on my side. My death was unclear.


    Fortunately, my physical strength is high enough. In addition, the protective clothing I wear is a very special protective clothing. The protective effect is amazing. I have been in danger for many times, but there is no danger.


    If it goes on like this, once the number of desert evil wolves besieging me increases, both human warriors and I will still be in danger.


    I was worried. The killer sword in my hand waved like a whirlwind and drove the surrounding desert evil wolves back.


    Taking this opportunity, I said loudly, "can you still move? If you can move, get up quickly. We have to cooperate, or we will die. "


    The man answered and reluctantly stood up, his legs trembling, but he immediately became very normal after back-to-back with me.


    I looked back at him and found that he was also a swordsman. The sword in his hand was also a heavy sword.


    We stand back-to-back and defend alone. It can be regarded as cooperation, but he is seriously injured and can''t protect himself. I still have to distract myself from taking care of him.


    In this way, we barely persisted in the continuous attack of the desert magic wolves. Although the desert magic wolves were still crazy attacking us, we blocked the attack of the desert magic wolves, and neither of them was injured again.


    The wounded warrior behind me whispered, "why don''t you go first? Don''t bother you because of me. There are too many desert evil wolves. We''re like this. I''m afraid no one can walk away at that time. "


    After listening to this man''s words, I felt as if I had let him down, so I pretended to be heroic and said, "I won''t give up on you. Now that I have decided to save you, don''t think too much. Today we can kill all these desert evil wolves and let these animals know the power of human beings. Or we''ll die here together, and there''s a companion on the huangquan road. "


    While talking, I cut off the head of a desert demon wolf close to me with a sword. The blood of the desert demon Wolf shot up into the sky and sprayed me all over. I looked like a blood man and looked a little ferocious.


    The man behind him didn''t speak any more. About a desert demon wolf rushed to him. He had no time to talk to me.


    The blood of the desert demon wolf flowed on my body. When I smelled the pungent smell of blood and frowned secretly, I suddenly shouted "die for me".


    Before my cry, the killer sword in my hand has been displayed. I killed two desert evil wolves close to me in a row, so that more desert evil wolves'' blood stained me.


    The protective clothing in front of me is the blood of the desert demon wolf. My whole person looks like the legendary god of death - the bloody God of death, which is extremely ferocious and terrible.


    Now those desert evil wolves who are still ready to attack are a little afraid. Although they are star beasts, they are still afraid of death. They stop three meters away from me one by one and don''t dare to take the first step.


    They began to be afraid when they saw that I killed many of their companions in a row, and their whole body was covered with their companions'' blood.


    Looking at these desert evil wolves who were afraid of me, I suddenly became heroic and said with a smile: "are evil animals afraid of death? Then get out! "


    I don''t know if it''s because my voice is too loud. When I said this, those desert evil wolves who didn''t die actually howled in unison, then turned around together and ran into the woods not far away. There was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    I was quite satisfied with my performance. I laughed a few times, looked back at the martial artist who had fallen to the ground and couldn''t move, and hurriedly said, "are you okay?"


    The warrior raised his head and looked at me. The corners of his mouth trembled. It was obvious that he was seriously injured and collapsed.


    Listen to him: "I''m Du Hong in Guancheng. Thank you for saving your life. The grace of saving your life is unforgettable."


    I heard this man claiming to be from Guancheng and surnamed Du. I couldn''t help but hear Du Yu coming and asked, "it''s brother Du. I don''t know if brother Du knows Du Yu?"


    "Du Yu?" Du Hong suddenly became excited and shouted, "benefactor knows Du Yu? That''s great. I''m looking for Du Yu. Please take me to Du Yu, Du Hong... Du Hong is very grateful! "


    I was stunned: "didn''t Du Yu return to Guancheng? What''s going on? Is she trapped here, too? "


    Du Hong''s excited face changed slightly: "the benefactor means I don''t know if Du Yu is here?"


    I nodded: "we entered here for trial more than a year ago, but they and I lost... By the way, Du Yu may have left here and went to the national court. Did brother Du go to the national court to ask about Du Yu''s whereabouts?"


    Du Hong''s face was bad. His lips were morbid white. It seemed that he had lost too much blood. The excitement just now couldn''t last. Now the whole person looks dying.


    I quickly took out the life-saving spirit grass and fed it to him. At the same time, I stretched out my hand to input some spirit into his body to restore his vitality.


    A moment later, Du Hong seemed to recover a little, and his face improved a lot. When he looked at me with blood all over his body, a trace of surprise appeared on his pale face.


    I''m like a bloody murderer. Anyone who sees me can''t help feeling scared and surprised.

 Chapter 219

    Du Hong couldn''t help sighing and said weakly, "I went to the national court earlier and said I didn''t see Du Yu leave the place of Xuanwu trial. I advised me not to look for it. I said I should have died here..."


    My heart moved: "the people of the national court said Du Yu was dead? Did they provide evidence? "


    Du Hong shook his head: "that''s why I came here to look for Du Yu. I don''t believe Du Yu is dead... I didn''t expect to meet the desert demon wolves. If the benefactor hadn''t arrived in time, I would have died here."


    After a pause, Du Hong urgently asked, "I dare to ask the benefactor''s name. If I have a chance in the future, Du Hong will thank the benefactor for saving his life!"


    I shook my head slightly: "don''t mention it. I''m Dongfang Hongfeng. The trial task I participated in with Du Yu in the same team was predestined with the Du family. Brother Du shouldn''t forget these little things."


    Du Hong hugged his fist and said, "it''s brother Dongfang. You''re welcome, brother Dongfang. How can you not repay your help? In the future, Du Hong will... Thank you, brother Dongfang. "


    I frowned and thought Du Hong was a little pedantic, so I stopped talking about it.


    I whispered, "in this case, Du Yu is dangerous", but I said, "brother Du, don''t worry. Let''s go to Du Yu together. Maybe she''s practicing in a place here!"


    "Du Yu has been looking here for nearly a year and has never heard from anyone. Now I meet a star beast like desert demon wolf... "


    Du Hong was worried and reluctantly said, "I just hope Du Yu is all right. Otherwise, how can I explain after I go back."


    I said, "who is brother Du Yu?"


    Du Hong said, "I''m Du Yu''s brother. We... Are brothers and sisters. Du Yu was accompanied by Dewey when she came here. I thought Dewey would take good care of Du Yu, so I didn''t follow her. Now think about it, I really shouldn''t have let Du Yu participate in the selection of the National Academy alone... "


    I listened to Du Hong''s words and tried to ask, "what happened to Dewey later? Where is he now? "


    Du Hong said, "Dewey returned to the national court alone and is now a deacon of the national court. I asked Dewey, but he didn''t know about Du Yu. Alas, I waited in Chilong city for several months, but I didn''t hear from Du Yu. In desperation, I had to ask the people of the national court for help, opened the place of Xuanwu trial, and let me come in to find Du Yu''s whereabouts... "


    Du Hong was a little dejected and blamed himself: "Du Yu is the most valued genius of my Du family and my own sister. If anything happens to her, how can we explain it when we go back."


    I remembered the people who came to the Xuanwu trial place with me at that time, especially those in Jingshen City, so I couldn''t help asking, "I don''t know who else didn''t go back among the people who came in with Du Yu?"


    Du Hong said, "I heard that only 30 of the 100 people who formed a team with Du Yu went back. Of the remaining people, except for the 25 who have been confirmed dead, the rest are mysteriously missing. "


    "Mysterious disappearance?" I was surprised: "isn''t this place of Xuanwu trial under the control of the national court? How did those people mysteriously disappear? "


    Du Hong sighed: "even if the place of trial belongs to the national court, it is impossible for the national court to know everything. In the trial more than a year ago, the number of deaths and injuries reached an amazing 1500. The national court is not unable to explain what happened. "


    I said, "I was in the same team with Du Yu before, but we lost contact with the big army first, and then we met danger in the Xuanwu trial place. When we ran away, Du Yu and I also lost touch. I always thought she found a large army alone and left here with them. Unexpectedly, she hasn''t returned to the national court yet. It seems that she is trapped somewhere here like me... "


    Du Hong was stunned and suddenly said loudly, "so it is. Is brother Dongfang the last one to see my sister Du Yu? Please also tell me in detail what happened here. "


    I knew that Du Hong was eager to find his sister Du Yu, so I didn''t hesitate to say what happened when Du Yu and I were together.


    Of course, I won''t say anything about my ability to resist beasts and related things.


    After hearing my words, Du Hong looked disappointed: "it turned out that you separated more than a year ago. It seems that brother Dongfang doesn''t know where my sister Du Yu is now..."


    I nodded: "after Du Yu and I separated, I also looked for her, but I didn''t find anything. Later, I was trapped in a place and didn''t get out until not long ago. So I really don''t know where Du Yu is now. Brother Du, if you don''t mind, I''ll help you heal your injury. After you recover, we''ll go to find Du Yu together. "


    Du Hong sighed slightly: "thank you, brother Dongfang. I think you must be a person who knows medical skills and carry healing spirit grass with you... Du Hong thanked brother Dongfang here and asked brother Dongfang to help me heal. I will thank brother Dongfang if I have a chance in the future."


    I smiled: "it''s all right. They are all human martial arts. It''s fate to meet in this place of Xuanwu trial. Brother Du, don''t be too polite."


    Du Hong hugged his fist and smiled gratefully. His eyebrows were still full of worry. It seemed that he was still worried about Du Yu''s safety.


    I took a few steps to help Du Hong heal his wounds. Most of Du Hong''s injuries were torn out by the desert demon wolf, and he was seriously injured.


    It took me almost an hour to apply miraculous medicine to all the scars on his body and simply bandage them.


    Du Hong''s injury can''t recover in a while. I''m afraid I''ll stay here for a while to take care of Du Hong.


    If I leave alone regardless of Du Hong''s life or death, Du Hong may still die.


    Remembering the purpose of my coming here, I was in a dilemma for a moment.


    Du Hong probably saw that I had something important to do. At this time, he said, "I''m fine. Brother Dongfang, if there''s something urgent, please leave. When I see brother Dongfang again in the future, I must thank brother Dongfang for saving his life. "


    I was worried about the nerd, so I said, "brother Du, if you don''t mind, I want to take brother du to a place. It''s safer there. One of my war beasts is healing there. When brother Du is gone, I can take care of brother Du and my war beast at the same time, so that I won''t worry about any of you. "


    Du Hong nodded: "then trouble brother Dongfang. I can''t move now. Everything is arranged by brother Dongfang."

 Chapter 220

    I nodded, picked up Du Hong, who was seriously injured, and ran to the cave where the fool was.


    In order to prevent Du Hong''s injury caused by excessive bumps, I ran as smoothly as possible, and my speed inevitably slowed down.


    Du Hong said heartily on my back, "I didn''t expect brother Dongfang''s physical strength was so good. He just fought a war. He also consumed his aura to save me. Now he can run like flying behind my back. What a strange man."


    I smiled and said, "it''s just natural strength. It''s not strange. Brother Du still doesn''t speak. Be careful that the wound is broken open. He will suffer again. "


    Du Hong said, "it''s all right. I''m from the Du family. I''ve been wandering in the sea of swords and fires since childhood. I''ve seen all kinds of dangers. I don''t care about this little injury."


    I smiled and whispered "boast", saying: "we should also pay attention to that. There is a lack of medicine in this place, and the wound is not so easy to recover. If brother Du doesn''t want to be lonely, he will talk to my war beast more when he comes to the place where my war beast is healed. Maybe it will be good for him. "


    Du Hongqi said, "talk to the war beast? Is this too... That? "


    I said, "my war beast is a spirit beast. Although he can''t speak human language, he can easily understand human words... If he hadn''t fallen into a deep sleep and didn''t wake up for a long time, brother Du would know that what I said is true in a moment."


    Du Hong said, "fall into a deep sleep? If so, I must try. If I can awaken brother Dongfang''s war beast, I will repay brother Dongfang a little. "


    I smiled, said no more, and went all out. After another hour and a half, I finally returned to the cave where the nerd was located.


    Put down Du Hong, I will remove the boulder outside the cave, carry Du Hong into the cave and let him rest in the cave.


    Seeing the nerd Du Hong, he immediately recognized what kind of star beast the nerd was and shouted, "it''s a mountain piercing beast. It''s a rare war beast. Brother Dongfang is really good. He can even find the mountain piercing beast and accept it."


    I smiled and said, "unfortunately, it is now in a deep sleep and can''t wake up no matter how I call. I went out this time just to find the spirit grass that can help it, so as to wake it up. I didn''t expect to meet brother Du unexpectedly. It''s our fate to meet in this inaccessible place. "


    Du Hong nodded: "brother Dongfang is right. We are destined! If I hadn''t been hurt now, I must have a good drink with brother Dongfang and become brothers. I will share my difficulties and blessings in the future! "


    I was a little stunned, and then said, "according to brother Du''s words, when brother Du gets better, we will become brothers. From now on, we will share weal and woe."


    "Good!" Du Hong laughed loudly and said, "good brother, we share weal and woe, and we will be brothers from now on."


    I didn''t expect to find a sworn brother here and salute Du Hong: "I should be 19 to 20 this year. I don''t know how old you are, brother Du?"


    Du Hong laughed and said, "I''m twenty-five years old, older than you. Ha ha, you are the second younger brother and I am the eldest brother... Wait, I don''t know what you are now? We martial artists don''t have to divide according to age. We should speak according to our strength. "


    What Du Hong said is true. Among martial artists, who is the eldest brother is determined according to their strength. Age is not important, and strength is respected. Therefore, Du Hong said that he would not let me worship him according to my age.


    When I saw that Du Hong was also a very cheerful person and wanted to get to know him, I told the truth: "I just broke through to level 7 general. I don''t know what you are now, brother..."


    Du Hong looked surprised: "I''m already a level 7 general at the age of 20? Brother Dongfang is worthy of being brother Dongfang. He is awesome! I''m only a level 6 general, but I''m five years older than you. Brother Dongfang should be Du Hong''s eldest brother. "


    When he said this, he hugged his fist and said loudly, "brother, please accept the second brother Du Hong''s worship. From then on, I, Du Hong, share the blessings and difficulties with my eldest brother. If I break this oath, heaven and earth will kill me. "


    When I saw Du Hong''s sincerity in making obeisance to me, I also threw a fist at him and said loudly, "I Dongfang Hongfeng hereby swear to make a brother with different surnames with Du Hong''s second brother. From now on, we will share weal and woe. If we break this oath, heaven and earth will kill us."


    After I said these words, Du Hong said with a smile, "please don''t blame me for my injury. I can''t give you a big gift. When I get better, I''ll make it up and let my eldest brother drink a cup of my gift tea. "


    I smiled, raised my hand and said, "that''s not necessary. They are all brothers, so don''t be too outspoken. Second brother, take a rest here. Let me find some spirit grass for my war beast nerd to wake it up and help us do something. By the way, I''ll find some spirit grass for you to heal. Please wait patiently. "


    Du Hong said, "please, brother. I will talk to the nerd more and try my best to wake up the nerd."


    I smiled, left the cave, blocked the entrance with a boulder, and then ran to the place where the maned pig beast was located again.


    I''ve been running all day. Running back and forth is regarded as practicing body method and lightness skill.


    This time I came to the mire where I met maned pigs and Eudemons.


    Unfortunately, the maned pig doesn''t know where it has gone. It doesn''t exist here.


    I looked around and found no sign that the maned pig had been here recently. It may have left here long ago. I don''t know where it went at this time.


    Disappointed, I went to the quagmire to find the trace of the eudemon, but unexpectedly found that the eudemon was still in the quagmire, and the number was many times more than before.


    This is a good thing. I see that there are a large number of small Eudemons in the mud like earthworms and fish, that is, Eudemons that have been deformed once. I feel that I am not wrong this time.


    As for adult Eudemons, they are like birds with wings. They can fly, so I haven''t found any here.


    I think the adult eudemon either flew away or was eaten by other star beasts before I came.


    Adult Eudemons are the most delicious food. Raw and cooked food are excellent delicacies.


    With Eudemons, whether they are juveniles or once deformed individuals, I can raise them until they become adults and secrete life prolonging cream to prolong the life of my relatives and friends.

 Chapter 221

    I haven''t seen how Eudemons secrete life prolonging cream. If you want, it should be very difficult. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so expensive and rare.


    One or two life prolonging creams can prolong life by ten years, and even more so for martial artists. If a large number of life prolonging creams could be easily obtained, a large number of humans would not die every day in the world.


    It is said that life prolonging cream is worth ten thousand gold for every one or two. I don''t want to know that it is not easy to get. Rarity is more expensive.


    I originally wanted to find the maned pig beast and take some blood from its body to cure the nerd. Now the maned pig beast has disappeared and the nerd''s food doesn''t know where it is.


    If I continue to look for the maned pig beast, I will have to leave the phantom beast in the mud.


    Eudemons don''t have such a living environment as mud. They can''t survive for too long. I can''t carry them with me. It''s really a little difficult.


    But if I don''t find the maned pig, the fool is likely to sleep forever, and I will lose a powerful partner.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to leave here temporarily to find the maned pig.


    When I didn''t come here, the eudemon was not eaten up by other star beasts. I think I''ll be fine if I leave for a while.


    Based on this idea, I decisively left the quagmire where the eudemon was, chose a direction and began to look for the maned pig.


    There will never be only one maned pig here. In addition to the maned pig I have accepted, there must be other maned pigs.


    I just need to find one and take a little blood from its body, and I don''t have to find the maned pig I accepted.


    With this idea, I quickly looked in the direction of the cave where the nerd and Du Hong were located.


    When I came here before, I was determined to find the maned pig beast I accepted. I didn''t notice the star beast along the road, and I didn''t find the maned pig beast.


    Now it''s different. What I''m looking for is a maned pig, no matter what it looks like.


    I looked all the way and walked back at the same time. The more I looked, the closer I was to the nerd and Du Hong.


    The nerd may last longer, but I have to change Du Hong''s dressing every other period of time. I can''t delay outside for too long.


    I spent almost two hours looking for a maned pig, but it was strange that I didn''t find a maned pig.


    Fortunately, I found some spirit grass useful to Du Hong. I picked them all and packed them in a jade box. I''m ready to go back to Du Hong at any time.


    I haven''t found anything after looking for so long. I can''t help but be a little worried. I''m going to go back after looking for a while.


    While I was anxiously looking for the whereabouts of the maned pig beast in a forest, a human voice suddenly came to my ears.


    This voice is still far away from me. I can only vaguely hear that it is a human voice, but I can''t tell who it is, and I don''t know what it is.


    I was surprised. I thought it was another person who came to look for missing relatives and friends like Du Hong, so I followed the sound.


    Slowly, I heard more human voices. They seemed to be rounding up some star beasts and shouting at each other. They were "stop", "kill", "be careful" and so on. I heard it vaguely, and I felt even more strange.


    If someone hunts somewhere outside, it''s not surprising. There are many star beasts in the new world, and the Lord of the red dragon Kingdom also allows humans to hunt star beasts.


    But in this place of Xuanwu trial, how could anyone come here to hunt star beasts? This is the jurisdiction of the national court. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to come in and hunt star beasts, even if they want to come in and have a look.


    In an instant, I decided to see who these people are and how they hunt starbeasts here.


    I approached these people quietly, leaned down, stopped at the edge of a very dense bush, and quietly went to see who was shouting here.


    I was just curious to see who hunted the star beast here, but it was amazing, because I saw the surrounded star beast, which was clearly the maned pig beast I had accepted before.


    The poor maned pig beast has been surrounded by hundreds of human warriors. The surface of his body is full of scars. It seems that he has been fighting for a long time and is seriously injured.


    Although the maned pig beast is good at fighting, its speed is not fast, which is its biggest weakness. At this time, it is surrounded by human warriors and there is no strong resistance. It has shown that it will be killed by these human warriors at the end of the crossbow.


    I was worried, and I couldn''t rush to tell these human warriors that this maned pig beast was my war beast, because in that case, they would doubt how I subdued this maned pig beast.


    At that time, I will resist the beast and decide this matter, but I can''t hide it anymore. I dare not forget my doubts about the national court three years ago.


    I will resist the beast and decide this matter. I won''t easily tell others what to say unless I confirm that the selection of the National Academy is not aimed at people like me.


    Before, I told Du Hong that I had a war beast nerd. That''s also because I want to take Du Hong to the nerd''s side. If I don''t say it, Du Hong will find out. It''s better to say it at the beginning, so he won''t doubt anything.


    There are not a few warriors in the new world who have war beasts, but most of their war beasts are domestic star beasts, not wild star beasts.


    Because the wild nature of the domestic star beast is eliminated and easy to control, many people take it with them as their assistants.


    The wild star beasts are very fierce and difficult to control. People who don''t understand the skill of Royal beast determination can''t accept them and make them human war beasts.


    I lingered between anxiety and hesitation. I saw that the maned pig was about to be killed, but I still didn''t think of a good way to save the maned pig''s life.


    If I can''t, I have to show up and tell these people that this maned pig beast is my war beast.


    As for their doubts about me, I''ll try to make up for them in the future. If it''s a big deal, I''ll return to Jingshen city and never be born before I reach level 9 general.


    When I made a decision, I would stand up and stop these human warriors from hurting maned pigs and beasts, but as soon as I moved, I heard someone shout: "stop! Stop it! Who told you to hurt my war beast? Stop it! "


    The sound was quite familiar. I was stunned and hurried to stop. I looked at the sound and couldn''t help being surprised.

 Chapter 222

    I saw a tall woman in red yelling at those human warriors. She came quickly, like a gust of wind.


    Unfortunately, the visitor was just facing me. I could see her face clearly.


    Isn''t this Du Yu who Du Honggang is still talking about? How could she appear here? It doesn''t look like someone trapped here for a long time.


    She is well-dressed and beautiful. Compared with a person trapped here for more than a year, she has nothing in common.


    The arrival of Du Yu stopped the human warrior who was ready to kill the seriously wounded maned pig beast at once.


    A human warrior who seemed to be the leader of the team stepped forward and saluted Du Yu: "I don''t know what to call Miss. We are the national court guard and were ordered to hunt a maned pig here. Is this maned pig really miss''s war animal? This is the place of Xuanwu trial... "


    Du Yu said loudly, "I''m Du Yu, from the Du family in Guancheng. If you don''t know me, I say you will know me when you come out alone. That is Lord Du Yun, vice president of the National People''s court. He is my grandfather. "


    Surprised, the human warrior who led the team quickly saluted with his fist and said respectfully, "I don''t know that Miss Du is Lord Du''s granddaughter. How much I offend. Excuse me, miss, are you here to train this maned pig? "


    Du Yu said: "I participated in the selection of the National Academy of Sciences and came here to try. I was accidentally trapped here and couldn''t get away. Fortunately, this maned pig brings me food and drink every day. Otherwise, I must have died long ago. You can''t hurt this maned pig. It''s my friend, my lifesaver and my war beast. "


    The leader bent down slightly and said carefully, "but the national court got the order of the national Lord and asked us to hunt a maned pig in the Xuanwu test place and take it back to the national Lord. The Lord urgently needs the blood, bones and flesh of the maned pig beast, and orders us to complete this task within today. Otherwise, all of us will be severely punished. "


    Du Yu frowned and said, "then can''t you find other maned pigs and beasts? This is my war beast. I won''t allow you to hurt it. "


    The warrior who led the team sighed and explained patiently: "it took us a long time to find this maned pig beast, and we caught it after paying the price of more than a dozen human lives. Please understand our difficulties and give us a way to live. "


    "Then you can''t kill my maned pigs. There are many maned pigs here. Go find other maned pigs."


    Du Yu was a little angry: "I can tell you that if you kill my maned pig, I will go to the national court to sue you. It is stipulated by the people of the red dragon kingdom that only the fighting animals of the fighters can be killed during the fighting between the opposing sides. Otherwise, killing the fighting animals of the fighters is equivalent to killing the fighters themselves, and they will be put in prison. "


    The leader finally lost his patience, raised his head and said faintly, "Miss, although you are the granddaughter of vice president Du of the national court, you can''t forcibly prevent us from completing the task assigned by the Lord. Miss, if we stop us from carrying out the tasks assigned by the Lord, we will be impolite. "


    "You''re welcome?" Du Yu shouted, "how dare you treat me?"


    The martial artist also shouted: "please get out of the way, miss. We will tell the Lord about Miss later. Please give miss some money, which can be regarded as some compensation for miss. This is our last concession. If you don''t get out of the way, miss, please forgive me for being rude. "


    Du Yu''s eyes were cold and recovered to the coldness when I first saw her more than a year ago: "you''re just a small team leader. How dare you say such words to me! Hum, I''ll see how you want to be rude to me. If you have seed, you''ll kill me. Otherwise, you won''t want to hurt my maned pig and beast today. "


    The warrior who led the team was also a decisive person. Seeing that Du Yu said so, he waved and shouted, "come on, please take this lady aside. After we have completed the task of the Lord, we will take her to see the Lord and tell the Lord about today."


    Two sergeants of the national court''s guard army answered "yes", came together and reached out to grab Du Yu''s arm.


    Du Yu was the master who was caught casually. She saw her hand move gently, and there was already a lightsaber in her palm.


    The frightening brightness and ultra-high temperature of the lightsaber immediately scared the two sergeants who tried to catch people back a big step. They shouted at the same time: "how dare you resist arrest?"


    Du Yu waved his hand, and the lightsaber in his hand flashed. At the same time, he also shouted, "what''s wrong with me? You''re going to arrest me?"


    When the leader saw the lightsaber in Du Yu''s hand, he was surprised, pointed to Du Yu and shouted, "how can you have a lightsaber? This is a controlled weapon... "


    Du Yu looked up and sneered, "do I need to tell you? Hum, don''t you still want to catch me? What, a lightsaber scares you? I think you are not a soldier, but a coward. "


    The leader said angrily, "please respect us, miss. Now your identity has yet to be verified. Don''t think we really dare not take you down!"


    "Then try." Du Yu also said angrily, "look if the lightsaber in my hand is vegetarian."


    The warrior who led the team looked at Du Yu and was about to speak again. The maned pig beast suddenly roared and struggled to earn money. Unexpectedly, it bumped more than a dozen sergeants of the national court guard standing in front of it out.


    As soon as several screams sounded, they were immediately submerged by something.


    It was the roar of the maned pig, and it was also the loud sound made by the maned pig when it tried to escape.


    At this time, I was beside the bushes and was surprised to see the maned pig beast rushing towards me. I don''t know how it suddenly had great strength. Unexpectedly, when it was seriously injured and dying, it bumped more than a dozen sergeants of the national court guard away at once.


    You should know that the guard sergeant of the national court is at least a warrior in the realm of generals. Even in the heyday of Maned pigs and beasts, it is unlikely to bump into dozens of people at once.


    Today''s maned pig beast can do this even after being seriously injured. First, it took these sergeants by surprise.


    But the more important reason is that the maned pig seems to have found me.


    I don''t know if this is a good thing, but in the face of the maned pig rushing towards me, I had no choice but to show up decisively, and then jumped up and jumped on the back of the maned pig.

 Chapter 223

    My sudden appearance surprised everyone, including Du Yu.


    But their reaction was different. Du Yu shouted, "brother Dongfang, are you still alive?"


    Her voice was filled with surprise and joy, as well as a trace of surprise and urgency. It seemed that it was a great good thing for her to see me.


    But those sergeants shouted collectively, "who!"


    I looked at Du Yu and said with a smile, "Captain, I''m still alive!"


    Then he said to the sergeants, "why did you hurt my war beast? But I left for a while. Your actions were too fast. You almost killed my war beast! I hope you can give me an explanation on this matter. "


    After hearing my words, Du Yu said loudly, "brother Dongfang is safe and sound. Du Yu is very happy! War beast... You''re hurt. Please treat it quickly. "


    I smiled. As soon as I was about to talk to Du Yu, I heard the warrior who led the team say, "who are you? Why are you in the place of Xuanwu trial? "


    I said, "my name is Dongfang Hongfeng. I also participated in the selection of the National Academy more than a year ago. I''m from Jingshen city. I''ve been trapped here for a long time, so Junye won''t know me. "


    After a pause, my voice was cold and continued: "I have always depended on my war beast. Today I just went out to find something to eat. When I came back, my war beast disappeared. I thought it ran to find food, but I didn''t care. Now it seems that it''s extremely dangerous. My war beast was almost killed by you... You say, how do you compensate me for my loss? "


    Du Yu looked at me with a smile on her pretty face and said loudly for these sergeants: "I think I''ll compensate you 10000 yuan. Use that money to buy a No. 1 medicine to cure the maned pig. "


    I nodded and said loudly, "Captain, you''re right, that''s what you should do!"


    Although the warrior who led the team was wearing a helmet, I still felt his embarrassment and anger. I heard him shout, "who the hell are you? How could there be a war beast like a maned pig? "


    I knew that trouble would follow as soon as I showed up. When I heard this man ask me so, I knew I might be suspected.


    I had already figured out how to deal with it, so I said, "I stayed here for a long time. I saved the wounded maned pig once when I had nothing to do. As a result, it has always followed me and become my war beast. Of course, you can''t say it''s my friend too much. "


    After a pause, I asked in turn, "I don''t know what to call Junye. We can''t always use ''you'' to call Junye?"


    The warrior hesitated a little and finally said, "I hope what you said is true. Zhao Qian, deputy commander of the guard army of the lower court, accidentally injured the war beast of the son of the East today. It''s really a misunderstanding. Please raise your hand and spare us this time. "


    I didn''t intend to make things big, so I wanted to promise to expose it, but Du Yu refused to expose it, and said loudly for me: "how can I do that? You have hurt our war beast... The maned pig beast so badly that you have to take out medicine to treat the maned pig beast. "


    Zhao Qian was slightly stunned. He took off his helmet and showed a firm face. He looked at me and Du Yu who grabbed me and said slowly: "Miss Du, Dongfang childe, we were ordered to hunt and kill maned pigs and beasts this time. Although we did hurt your maned pigs and beasts unintentionally, our people also lost dozens of people... Please raise your hand, Expose the matter. "


    When I saw that the maned pig beast hurt more than a dozen sergeants of the national court guard at the last blow, plus the people it had injured before, the national court guard did suffer heavy losses, so I said to Zhao Qian, "OK, since it was a misunderstanding, I won''t pursue it. This matter should be stopped and no one should mention it again in the future. "


    Du Yu looked unhappy. He looked at me as if he was going to eat me. He didn''t change at all.


    I took out an evergreen jade fruit and gave it to the maned pig without looking at Du Yu.


    The maned pig is seriously injured. It is amazing that it can not die now. If it is not treated in time, it may really die immediately.


    Although Changsheng jade fruit is extremely precious, compared with a capable helper, I decisively chose to treat the maned pig beast.


    The maned pig ate the long-lived jade fruit I fed it, and its dying appearance changed in an instant.


    The dying maned pig became energetic in an instant. It seemed that it got something exciting and had spirit all at once.


    It roared into the sky. There was a trace of satisfaction and excitement in its voice. Where did it look like it was dying?


    "What you gave it to eat was immortal jade fruit?" Du Yu was originally angry. Seeing the performance of Maned pigs and animals, he suddenly cried out: "God, how can you be willing to give the Immortal Jade fruit... You are a waste! I have medicine here that can cure maned pigs and animals... "


    If I wanted to stop Du Yu, it was still late. She yelled out that I had Immortal Jade fruit.


    When Zhao Qian heard the words "Changsheng Yuguo", his eyes lit up and his eyes changed a lot when he looked at me.


    Hearing Zhao Qian say, "is that really the Immortal Jade fruit? The legendary Immortal Jade fruit that can prolong life and recover instantly no matter what kind of injury? "


    I think Zhao Qian seems crazy. I didn''t want to admit that what I ate to the maned pig was Changsheng Yuguo, but unexpectedly, Du Yu, who has always been very clever, shouted at this time: "don''t you even know Changsheng Yuguo? What a waste. "


    Now I can''t admit it, so I have to look at Du Yu and say depressed: "this is an Immortal Jade fruit I got with all my efforts, but it''s wasted because you hurt my war beast. Deputy commander Zhao, do you think I should ask you for some losses? "


    Zhao Qian''s originally excited face suddenly changed and stammered, "this... This... Is not me... I asked you to give the Immortal Jade fruit to your war beast, so we can''t blame!"


    I smiled faintly: "this is also reasonable. I gave it to the maned pig and beast myself. I can''t care about you. But... Forget it, just don''t get it. I ate it anyway... "


    I looked back at Du Yu, winked, and still said faintly: "Captain, let''s go and leave here, so as not to have any bad luck after staying with them for a long time, which will make me lose something precious again."


    I said it on purpose. Maybe Du Yu doesn''t understand the truth of not revealing money, but I know it very well


    The meaning of it is to know how to dispel other people''s bad thoughts.

 Chapter 224

    I have to say that Changsheng jade is really a magical spirit grass. In such a short time, the maned pig beast taking Changsheng jade fruit has changed from a dying seriously wounded person to a powerful star beast that can walk freely.


    This magical wounding effect, I think even drug No. 1, does not have such a fast treatment speed and such a good treatment effect.


    Moreover, longevity jade fruit can also increase the life span of humans and star beasts, which is impossible for reagent 1.


    Zhao Qian''s appearance is clearly that he wants to get the Immortal Jade fruit. But now I say first that there is only one Immortal Jade fruit on my body, which is eaten by the maned pig and beast. He has no idea, and he has nothing to say.


    At this moment, Du Yu finally understood what I meant by the wink I gave her, and suddenly said, "let''s go. I''ve already seen that they don''t like their eyes. They hurt my maned pig and beast, and they still want to catch me? What a bunch of unreasonable guys. "


    I smiled and turned around with Du Yu and planned to leave here, so as not to have any trouble with Zhao Qian and others.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhao Qian''s voice still sounded untimely. He said slowly, "since you are trapped here because of participating in the selection of the National Academy, please leave here with us."


    Du Yu immediately said, "why should we go with you?"


    Zhao Qian said, "you can''t go in and out of the Xuanwu test place by the way. It''s hard for you to leave without us leading the way. Moreover, you have been here for more than a year and have violated the rules here. You also need to explain the situation to us. "


    Zhao Qian coughed, raised his voice and continued, "before you were trapped here and couldn''t leave, we won''t blame you. But now if you don''t follow us to leave here, you will deliberately stay here. According to the management regulations of the National Court on the place of Xuanwu trial, you have violated the law and will be punished. "


    Du Yu and I listened to Zhao Qian finish these words. At the same time, as soon as we looked back, we said in one voice: "let''s clean up, and then follow you out of here."


    We didn''t say a word badly, as if we had agreed before.


    Zhao Qian was speechless and had to say, "then go and come back quickly. We''ll look for maned pigs and beasts around here. We must leave here before dark. Don''t be late."


    Du Yu and I said together again, "I see!"


    In the surprise of Zhao Qian''s face, Du Yu and I jumped on the back of the maned pig and beast, and then I shouted, "let''s go!"


    The maned pig beast slowly took its steps and left here with Du Yu and me in a burst of earth shaking trampling.


    After we couldn''t see Zhao Qian and others, I suddenly couldn''t help laughing and said, "Captain, you almost hurt me just now. Do you think you should apologize to me or something? Or you can tell me how you were with my maned pig. "


    Du Yu smiled and said, "after I separated from you, I was trapped in a place... That place was a trap left by a warrior to catch some star beast. After I fell in, I couldn''t climb out anyway... "


    It turned out that after Du Yu and I separated that day, she didn''t leave alone, but accidentally fell into a trap and couldn''t get out.


    The trap Du Yu fell into was obviously left by the human warrior. It implied that the array was in it. It was easy and difficult to climb out.


    When I looked for her, I didn''t find the trap, so I missed the opportunity to find her.


    Later, I continued to look for her, but I didn''t find it. I thought she left alone, so it didn''t matter.


    Later, I came to Ziban green bamboo forest and medicine mountain. After staying in medicine mountain for more than a year, I gradually forgot to look for Du Yu.


    I always thought Du Yu had left the place of Xuanwu trial, so I didn''t look for her again. Now it seems that I''m sorry for her.


    Du Yu was trapped in a trap. Because he didn''t know how to crack the array, he couldn''t save himself. He stayed for several months.


    If my war beast maned pig had not accidentally found her and sent her food and some fruits to quench her thirst every day, she might have starved to death in that trap.


    From Du Yu''s mouth, I know that the trap is not far from here. It is a trap designed by human beings to catch star beasts. It is up to 100 meters deep. There are smooth cliffs on all sides. With the restriction of array, human beings fall in without tools, that is to wait for death.


    Fortunately, the maned pig accidentally found Du Yu trapped in the trap and timely sent Du Yu food and fruit, which saved Du Yu''s life.


    In fact, there is one tool in Du Yu''s hand that can help her, that is lightsaber. With a lightsaber, you can carve some places for her to stay on the smooth mirror like cliff, and then climb out slowly.


    But at that time, Du Yu was injured when she fell into the trap and couldn''t move, let alone save herself.


    Later, under the care of the maned pig beast, Du Yu cured the wound, carved many footholds on the cliff with a lightsaber, and then climbed out with the help of the footholds.


    The traps set by human beings are not aimed at human beings, so they are relatively easy to come out. If they are specifically aimed at human beings, it will be more difficult to come out.


    At this time, the maned pig beast has continuously helped Du Yu for several months. It has feelings with Du Yu, and they have become friends since then.


    Fortunately, Du Yu has the friend of Maned pig beast. Otherwise, in the following time, those star beasts that may appear at any time may have killed Du Yu Long ago.


    In particular, there are ferocious star beasts like fire ant beasts here. If Du Yu is alone, I''m afraid the day will be very sad.


    Later, about three months ago, the maned pig beast suddenly took Du Yu away from the quagmire it had been guarding and came to the place where I met him and Du Yu.


    The maned pig is ready to break through, so he left his original residence and found this place to make a quiet breakthrough and become an adult maned pig.


    The task of taking care of the maned pig fell to Du Yu. She went out hunting every day, and then ate most of the food to the maned pig to ensure that the maned pig could make a smooth breakthrough.


    Today, Du Yu also went out to look for food. Unexpectedly, after she left, the maned pig was found by Zhao Qian and others of the national court.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Qian and his team just came to hunt and kill the maned boar, so they started a series of fierce battles with the maned boar.


    The maned pig beast ready to break through has greatly reduced its combat effectiveness. Under the siege of more than 100 low-level generals, it was seriously injured and dying. If Du Yu and I hadn''t found it in time, I''m afraid it would be very dangerous.


    That''s why I couldn''t find the trace of the maned pig in the mud where the maned pig was originally stationed.

 Chapter 225

    To be honest, Zhao Qian and others are not the opponents of Maned pig beast at all. Maned pig beast is very close to adulthood. Its strength is at least the strength of level 8 generals.


    Although Zhao Qian and others are all generals, none of them can fight with level 8 generals. In peacetime, maned pigs and beasts can easily solve all of them.


    But it happened that the maned pig beast was trying its best to break through. It was the weakest time when it was hurt by Zhao Qian and others. It was also destined to have this disaster.


    Knowing this, I said to Du Yu, "you have suffered in the past three years. Well, in order to compensate you... The granddaughter of the vice president of the National People''s court and the exclusive eldest lady, as well as to express my apology and respect to the captain, I decided to give you a piece that I worked hard to get... "


    "Immortal Jade fruit?" Before I finished, Du Yu shouted, "where is it? Give it to me! "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "what do you think longevity jade fruit is, Chinese cabbage? Want it! "


    Du Yu was a little disappointed: "then you gave it to the maned pig without hesitation? I don''t know the value of longevity jade fruit. It''s the spirit grass that can prolong people''s life. It''s the most precious treasure... You''re a black sheep, a black sheep. "


    I originally wanted to give Du Yu a ambergris fruit, because in my opinion, the effect of ambergris fruit is more powerful than longevity jade fruit.


    Now seeing Du Yu''s angry appearance, I suddenly changed my mind. I decided to tease her well. Finally, when she was going crazy, I suddenly gave her a ambergris fruit to make her change from rage to tears of joy. Then I can see her most real side.


    I am also childlike. I can do whatever I think of. I really sighed deliberately and said slowly: "before, my other war beast ate five or six Immortal Jade fruits in one breath. Up to now, I am still sleeping, refining and absorbing the medicine of Immortal Jade fruits..."


    "What?!" Du Yu was really very angry and shouted, "how can you do this? It''s Immortal Jade fruit, five or six... It''s eaten by your war beast?! You are really... A black sheep! "


    I continued carelessly, "what''s the point? I also found a ambergris fruit, which was also by me... "


    "Ambergris fruit?!" Du Yu''s volume doubled again: "did you find ambergris fruit? What did you do with the ambergris fruit? I won''t give it to your war beast, will I? "


    When she said this, her voice suddenly decreased a lot: "it''s not true, is it? Tell me, it''s not true. "


    I laughed, stopped teasing her, took out a ambergris fruit and handed it to her.


    Du Yu saw the ambergris fruit and grabbed it. She was really overjoyed and cried with tears. "Great, I can finally break through to level 7 generals... Ha ha, thank you, brother Dongfang. You are worthy of my favorite person. The gift you gave me is different!"


    My heart moved and felt strange


    Du Yu and I were on our way while talking. We unconsciously came to the quagmire of the eudemon''s life. There was no change in the quagmire. When I left, no other star beast came to destroy the eudemon''s life.


    Du Yu seemed to know the existence of Eudemons. Seeing that I took her to the edge of the mud, he immediately said, "have you found those Eudemons long ago? I thought I knew the existence of Eudemons, but I didn''t expect you knew it long ago... "


    I smiled: "do you know Eudemons, too? That would be great. I don''t have to explain much. When did you find these Eudemons? Have you ever seen adult Eudemons? Adult individuals are birds and can fly. "


    Du Yu shook her head: "no, I''ve been here all the time. I really haven''t found such an adult."


    I nodded slightly: "it''s difficult for adult individuals to appear... How do you know Eudemons? Does your family still have Eudemons?"


    Du Yu frowned slightly and said faintly, "I''m the daughter of the great Du family. How can I not know the precious star beast like the eudemon? Why are you talking so much today? It can''t be that after seeing me, you feel ashamed of me and deliberately have nothing to say to please me? "


    I laughed, deliberately didn''t go to see Du Yu, and said, "you''re right. I really feel sorry for you. Although I went to you last time, I still didn''t try my best. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been trapped in a trap for months and almost lost your life. Here, I apologize to you. Please forgive me, captain. "


    Du Yu looked at me and his eyes changed slowly. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re slippery. You know there''s no sincerity at a glance. Forget it, I also know that you must have encountered some special circumstances at that time. You don''t have the time and energy to save me, who is not important to you. "


    After a pause, she suddenly took out the ambergris fruit I gave her and said loudly, "and you have just given me a ambergris fruit, which can be regarded as an apology. So, I decided not to blame you. "


    I felt a little relieved and didn''t have anything to say: "what''s your state now? Will you really break through to level seven generals soon? "


    Du Yu smiled and suddenly looked very angry. He said fiercely, "I''m going to break through level 7 generals. Don''t you agree? You have broken through from level 1 to level 7. Why can''t I break through from level 4 to level 7? "


    I was a little afraid of Du Yu, who had not seen for a long time and became a little articulate. At this time, I didn''t know whether I should continue to talk to her.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Du Yu was angry: "what''s the matter with you? Just now he apologized to me and gave me ambergris to please me, but now he doesn''t talk to me. It''s really speechless. If you really hate me, can''t you just say it? Do you still look like a man? "


    I couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Du Yu who pretended to be very angry, I suddenly felt that she had something to say.


    After thinking about it, I said, "it seems that you like me, Captain, don''t you? Don''t be embarrassed. Just say it. Although I am not a particularly excellent person, I can still refuse anyone for a beautiful woman like you, captain. "


    My joke was a little explicit. After hearing it, Du Yu rushed at me and punched me on the cheek.


    She shouted, "I''ll kill you shameless flower heart radish. Whoever comes will not refuse. Who do you think you are, hum!"

 Chapter 226

    I smiled and stepped back to avoid Du Yu''s attack. At the same time, I raised my hand and saluted and said, "female Bodhisattva, don''t be angry. I''m just kidding. If the female Bodhisattva doesn''t like my jokes, I must remember the female Bodhisattva''s mind and never have any relationship with the female Bodhisattva again... "


    "Shut up!" Du Yu suddenly stopped attacking me and said with a trace of real anger, "what do you mean? Do you think I''m holding you back? "


    I quickly waved my hand: "misunderstanding, misunderstanding. I''m really kidding. Don''t mind. "


    Du Yu looked at me, his face suddenly turned red, lowered his head and said, "how can you joke like this? I... I can tell you that I am your captain. You must listen to me before you leave the place of Xuanwu trial. "


    I was surprised: "when is it? The selection of the National Academy has long ended. Why do you have to listen to you?"


    Du Yu said angrily, "if you don''t listen to me, do you still listen to you? If you don''t agree, I''ll follow Zhao Qian and them to leave here, leave you here alone and let the star beast eat you! "


    I smiled: "is the captain angry? Hehe... It''s OK to listen to you, but before that, I''ll take you to meet someone. "


    "See a man?" Du Yu frowned slightly, but then said in surprise, "is my brother trapped here? Where''s Dewey now? Take me to him! He... Is he okay? "


    Seeing Du Yu''s surprise like crazy, I vaguely miss my relatives.


    I said to Du Yu, "your brother was injured before. I let him cultivate in a safe place. But it''s not Dewey, but your brother duhong. "


    "My brother Duhon?" Du Yu was surprised: "why is he here?"


    I said, "he came to you specially. This time I came out to find the maned pig beast. I just wanted to take a little blood from the maned pig beast to save my other war beast. By the way, I also collected some spirit grass for your brother to heal his wounds. Unexpectedly, I met you. God has eyes. We''re all fine. "


    Du Yu grabbed my arm excitedly and hurriedly said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go find my brother now. You don''t know. I''ve always been worried about the safety of my brother Dewey. Last time they disappeared mysteriously, I wanted to find them, but then there was an accident... "


    I stared at Du Yu and said, "I''m not talking about Dewey. Dewey has left the place of Xuanwu trial for a long time. I heard from Du Hong that Dewey is now a member of the National Council, but he is very powerful. "


    "Has my brother Du Hongzhen entered the place of Xuanwu trial?" Du Yu was surprised: "how could he come in? Isn''t this controlled by the national court? How can ordinary people come in at will? "


    I know this question, but it''s not good. I''ll tell Du Yu: "well, don''t you know if you ask Du Hong''s second brother later?"


    Du Yu nodded. Just about to speak, he suddenly opened his eyes, stared at me, gritted his teeth and said, "what did you call me brother Hong just now? second younger brother? You don''t know what to do. How dare you be brother Hong? Do you want to ride on my head? "


    I smiled: "you will know this later. Don''t be angry. Du Hong and I have sworn as brothers with different surnames before. He must respect me as a brother and call himself the second brother. I can''t help it."


    Du Yu was going to use force again. When I said this, she stopped, frowned and said, "I see... You must have saved brother Hong. Brother Hong thanked you for making you a brother. Hum! I don''t care about things between you. I''m your captain. That''s your eldest sister! So, in the future, you will be brother Hong''s big brother, but you will also be my little brother. "


    I''m a little speechless. What logic is this? It''s a mess.


    Du Yu seems to have settled on me and insisted on being my sister instead of my sister.


    I didn''t really want to fall out with her for this matter, so I didn''t say anything. I just thought I had recognized Du Yu''s statement.


    I looked at the mire in front of me and wanted to discuss with Du Yu to take these Eudemons away from the place of Xuanwu trial. Just as I was about to speak, I heard a burst of dense footsteps not far away.


    It was Zhao Qian and others who came here. They actually followed us all the time. Now they all found here.


    I was also confused. I didn''t find that they followed us. I took them directly to the growth place of Eudemons.


    Now the eudemon will be found by them. I originally wanted to take the eudemon back. It seems that something will happen.


    "Oriental childe, Miss Du." Zhao Qian hugged his fist from a distance and said, "just now we found a young maned pig beast, which has completed the task assigned by the Lord and will return to the national court soon. I wonder if you two have packed up. Can you start? "


    When Zhao Qian spoke, he had come to Du Yu and me. He saw the mire of eudemon life almost at a glance, and a strange look flashed in his eyes.


    Then he said in surprise, "is this a eudemon? God, Eudemons still exist in this world, but... I finally found the treasure. It''s worth my trip. "


    "Aren''t you here to hunt maned pigs?" Du Yu said unhappily, "why do you want to hit my eudemon again?"


    "Your eudemon?" Zhao Qian looked cold and said impolitely, "this is the place of Xuanwu trial. Everything here, including Eudemons, is from the national court. Miss Du, it''s true that your grandfather is the vice president of the State Council, but you can''t take the things of the State Council as private. "


    Du Yu said angrily, "these Eudemons have been discovered and protected by brother Dongfang and me for more than a year. Why can''t they belong to us?"


    Zhao Qian said, "according to the national law of the state of Chilong, all private residences and any natural objects found in all places belong to the owner of that area. This article also applies to institutions such as the National People''s court. The place of Xuanwu trial is the area under the jurisdiction of the national court. As long as you didn''t bring it in, all the items found in it are the things of the national court. "


    Du Yu sneered: "then let me tell you that we brought these Eudemons in. If you don''t have evidence to prove that these Eudemons grow naturally in the place of your Xuanwu trial, you can''t rob our Eudemons. "


    Zhao Qian was stunned and looked depressed: "how is this possible? How could you bring the eudemon into the place of Xuanwu trial? "


    Du Yu looked up with a trace of pride on her beautiful cheek: "what''s impossible? We always carry soul animals with us, because we should protect them well, can''t we? "

 Chapter 227

    Zhao Qian thought for a moment, suddenly waved to his sergeant and shouted, "if I believe you, I''m a fool. Surround them and take the eudemon away. "


    There were about seven or eight or ten sergeants left under Zhao Qian. They listened to Zhao Qian''s orders and came together to surround Du Yu and me.


    At the same time, someone went to the quagmire to get the eudemon out and take it away. The division of labor is very clear. It seems that they have done such things.


    Unfortunately, they forgot that there was a maned pig around us. At this time, the maned pig suddenly roared and rushed directly at the sergeants who were going to catch the eudemon.


    The maned pig beast has a huge body. As long as it is a hit sergeant, it is difficult to live.


    For a moment, all the sergeants shouted and fled in panic. Where can they care to catch the eudemon?


    They had seen the ferocity of the maned pig before and knew how miserable it would be to fight with the maned pig.


    Du Yu and I also drew our swords at the same time and drove back the sergeant who was ready to catch us.


    If someone starts to fight, I won''t be polite any more. The killing sword in my hand waved like a whirlwind to repel all the sergeants in front of me, and then rushed past like lightning. At once, I rushed out a channel and came with the maned pig beast.


    Du Yu was even more impolite. The sword in her hand hurt two sergeants in a row. Although she didn''t kill, the injuries on the two sergeants were enough to make them lose their combat effectiveness.


    When Du Yu and I resisted together, Zhao Qian shouted, "if you dare to hurt my sergeant, wait to be punished by the national court. All of them go up to me, take them down and take them back to the national court. "


    These sergeants take obeying orders as their bounden duty. They will obey Zhao Qian''s words. A dozen sergeants killed Du Yu and me from different angles.


    They learned to behave well and stopped provoking maned pigs and animals, but they specially attacked Du Yu and me.


    I laughed in my heart, quietly operated the Royal beast decision, informed the maned pig beast to protect the phantom beast, and then killed the sergeant with Du Yu.


    I am now a level-7 general, and Du Yu is also one who is about to break through to level-7 general. Our combat effectiveness can not be compared with these sergeants. At the beginning, Du Yu and I were as powerful as bamboo and hurt several sergeants in an instant.


    Those Sergeants are also human and will be afraid of death. Seeing that Du Yu and I are brave, they dare not rush in front. They step back slowly one by one. They just surround us, but don''t do anything.


    I knew they must be afraid, so I laughed and said, "why, are you afraid? You are the guards of the national court. You are so timid. If you go to the battlefield in the future, how can you fight the enemy? "


    Zhao Qian shouted angrily, "give it to me. They are two people. Can''t we beat them with so many of us? Give it to me! "


    Zhao Qian took the lead to come forward and hit me with a sword. The sword he used was an ordinary sword. It looked very sharp. However, in front of my killer sword, his sword was not enough. As soon as I raised my hand, his sword was cut off.


    Zhao Qian was surprised. He was about to retreat. My sword had been lit on his chest. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move any more.


    My speed was very fast. Zhao Qian didn''t expect to be cut off by my sword. When he was stunned, he was directly caught by me.


    It seems that Zhao Qian also has the cultivation of level 5 generals. He could have lasted longer in my hands, but now, he was caught by me and lost the room for resistance.


    I saw the surprise and fear on his face, and suddenly found that this man was very much like the legendary greedy for life and fear of death, but he liked to be domineering.


    I wanted to test him, and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, let your people step down!"


    Almost without hesitation, Zhao Qian shouted, "stop! Get back! "


    Seeing Zhao Qian''s appearance, I felt a little disgusted, but also confirmed my previous idea.


    Zhao Qian, who is the deputy commander of the national court''s guard army, is really a master who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Du Yu also found this. She looked at Zhao Qian with disgust and looked unhappy on her face.


    I saw Du Yu directly take her lightsaber and cut off the sword of one of Zhao Qian''s men, and then hit the man with one palm. All her dissatisfaction with Zhao Qian was vented on the unlucky sergeant.


    Listen to Du Yu said, "Zhao Qian, if you don''t want all your men to die here, let your people leave here quickly. I can guarantee your life safety. When we want to leave here, we will naturally leave here with you. "


    Zhao Qian said with some worry, "are you taking me hostage? It''s a great crime to hold the deputy commander of the national court guard. And my task time is coming, you do... "


    Before Zhao Qian''s words were finished, Du Yu took a step forward, forced Zhao Qian with a lightsaber, and said coldly, "if you talk any more, I''ll kill you with a sword, and then kill all of you, leaving none of you. Who knows we killed you."


    With Du Yu''s words, Zhao Qian immediately shouted again: "all step back, all step back, put down your weapons, we obey Miss Du''s orders..."


    Those sergeants who originally wanted to come forward to save Zhao Qian no longer insisted at this time. They put away their weapons one by one, stepped back and waited for Du Yu''s order.


    I pushed Zhao Qian to Du Yu''s side and motioned Du Yu to take Zhao Qian aside. I''ll deal with the rest.


    Du Yu forces Zhao Qian with a lightsaber and takes Zhao Qian to the side of the maned pig beast.


    When the maned pig beast saw Zhao Qian, it was the enemy who met. He was very clear-sighted and roared. He almost trampled Zhao Qian to death with one foot.


    Zhao Qian was so frightened that his face turned pale and his whole body trembled that he almost cried.


    I think Zhao Qian should be a timid man who likes to bully others. He ignored him and said to Du Yu, "let''s go to see your brother and leave here together."


    After a pause, he turned back and shouted, "keep up. Don''t play tricks, otherwise your commander will be in danger."


    The sergeants did not dare to speak. They looked at Du Yu and me one by one, and their faces were oppressed.


    Du Yu smiled: "OK, brother Dongfang... No, brother Dongfang, do what you say. I listen to you."


    When I saw Du Yu, I still wanted to joke with me. Originally, I was quite nervous and relaxed a lot: "we don''t need to say this. We''d better meet your brother Hong first."


    Du Yu thought of her brother Hong and immediately shouted, "lead the way quickly. I haven''t seen brother Hong for a long time. I don''t know how he is now?"

 Chapter 228

    I smiled and was about to take Du Yu to see Du Hong when Zhao Qian said, "Dongfang childe, if you go, will this maned pig really kill me? I don''t want to die. There are parents and children waiting for me in my family! "


    I saw Zhao Qian''s fear of death on his face. I couldn''t help frowning. I thought he didn''t deserve to be the leader of the guard army.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "you''re really afraid of death. Well, I''ll put you on the back of the maned pig beast, so you won''t be in danger."


    Zhao Qian said hurriedly, "thank you, young master Dongfang... But if I sit on the back of a maned pig, will it fall me down in anger?"


    I looked at Zhao Qian and felt speechless. I sighed secretly and stopped talking to him.


    Du Yu shouted at this time, "if you want to die, just shout again. I won''t cut your tongue, and then I''ll feed you to the maned pig."


    Zhao Qian immediately shut up and looked frightened and uneasy. It was really the first time I saw such a greedy deputy commander like him.


    I really don''t know if the National People''s court will miss major events when it really encounters an emergency.


    With Zhao Qian, the greedy deputy commander, as our hostage, Du Yu and I are safe for the time being.


    After discussion, we fished out all the Eudemons, filled some mud in a now made wooden box, put all the Eudemons in, and then let the maned pig bear it on our back and leave here with us.


    As for what we said before that we would put Zhao Qian here for the care of Maned pigs and animals, it was just a joke and we wouldn''t really do that.


    We took the captured Zhao Qian and his subordinates to find Du Hong and nerds hundreds of kilometers away. We were ready to leave the place of Xuanwu trial after finding them.


    After staying in the place of Xuanwu trial for so long, we have got what we should get, found the people we should find, and it''s time to leave.


    However, I was thinking of leaving here after reaching level 9. Now I have to leave without completing the expected goal. I still have some small ideas.


    Fortunately, Du Yu walked with me. She kept talking to me and gradually dissolved my idea without a trace.


    I don''t have to reach the cultivation of level 9 generals before I can leave here. After all, I have obtained the saliva fruit that can improve my skills. Even if I leave here immediately, I can reach the cultivation of level 9 generals in the future.


    The speed of the maned pig beast was a little slow. It took us four hours to come to the cave where Du Hong and the nerd were located when it was about to get dark.


    I pointed to the cave and said to Du Yu, "your brother Hong is here. He entered the place of Xuanwu trial to find you. He was accidentally attacked by a desert demon wolf and was seriously injured in order to find you. You have to comfort him when you see him later."


    Du Yu nodded hard, hurried to the entrance, raised his hand and moved the huge stone that blocked the entrance.


    Although her strength was good, she couldn''t move the boulder. She tried several times without success, and her face was red with fatigue.


    I went up to help her remove the boulder and whispered, "do you want to surprise brother Hong?"


    Du Yu was slightly stunned, then stretched out his hand and patted me on the back: "don''t tease my brother Hong, he is my favorite brother."


    I smiled and looked at Du Yu entering the cave first. Turning back, I said to Zhao Qian and others who were still standing behind: "you are all waiting here, Zhao Qian... Are you still waiting for me to invite you in?"


    Zhao Qian said hurriedly, "I don''t dare bother you, young master Dongfang. I... just go in by myself."


    I didn''t want to say a word with Zhao Qian, so I went into the cave first.


    At this time, Du Yu had squatted down beside Du Hong and was talking to Du Hong. Seeing me coming in, he smiled and said, "thank you for saving my brother Hong. I will thank you very much if I have a chance in the future."


    I smiled: "I saved my second brother. I don''t need you to thank me. Besides, if you want to thank me, it should also be the second brother to thank me. What does it have to do with you? "


    Du Yu was stunned and then angrily said, "talk to you well, you just don''t have a good face! Hum, since you are cheap, don''t blame me for not giving you face from now on. We''ll see when you ask me. "


    Du Yu scolded me in a daze. I don''t know what''s going on. Looking at Du Yu and Du Hong, I was at a loss.


    Du Hong laughed: "brother, do you know my sister''s power now? She is the princess of our Du family. Everyone should give her three points. You should be careful to suffer losses if you quarrel with her now. "


    I said with a wry smile, "that''s. I''ll be more careful in the future, but I don''t dare to offend the daughter of your Du family... No, princess. "


    Du Hong said with a smile, "I wish you knew. Brother, you''re going for a day, but I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back. I don''t know what delicious food my eldest brother brought back. Let me fill my stomach quickly. "


    I picked up a piece of raw star animal meat and handed it to Du Hong: "if you are hungry, eat a few mouthfuls to cushion your stomach first. Anyway, I have to roast it before I eat it. I''m afraid I''ll have diarrhea if I eat raw meat. "


    Du Hong looked depressed: "elder brother is really kind to my second brother... It''s the raw meat. Elder brother, you should enjoy it yourself. Sister Du Yu and I should wait for the roasted meat."


    Zhao Qian, who had just entered the cave, suddenly said, "I also eat roasted meat. If I eat raw meat, I will get sick..."


    "Who gives you food!" Du Yu suddenly shouted, "you sit aside honestly, or I''ll let the maned pig eat you."


    Zhao Qian''s face was depressed. After muttering a few words, he still had to sit aside.


    The cave is not big at all. The nerd lies on one side and occupies a lot of places. Du Hong also occupies some places. The rest is only enough for us to stand.


    Zhao Qian was quite conscious and sat on a stone at the entrance of the cave, trying not to affect us.


    When Du Hong saw Zhao Qian, he seemed to know him, so he whispered to Du Yu, "sister, this is Zhao Qian, deputy commander of the national court guard army. How did you catch him? This is a great sin! "


    Du Yu sneered and said, "it''s all right, brother Hong, don''t worry. It was he who wanted to rob us first. We had to catch him. Even if it got to the Lord, we were right. The Lord wouldn''t do anything to us. "


    Du Hong was relieved and continued to talk to Du Yu about his relationship with their Du family.


    I couldn''t get in my mouth and didn''t have the heart to listen to them talk about the Du family. I made a fire to roast the star beast meat.

 Chapter 229

    After a while, several pieces of star animal meat in my hand gave off an attractive smell, and even I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva.


    I have lived here for more than a year. In addition, I have lived alone in the endless swamp for several years. I have learned the skill of barbecue.


    The meat I roasted is tender and delicious. It is a rare delicacy. I think it can be regarded as a beautiful delicacy.


    But my ambition is not barbecue, so I don''t care what degree my skill has reached. I just learn to eat barbecue for the sake of survival.


    I don''t care, but Du Yu and Du Hong care very much. When they smell the smell, they almost immediately come around me and say together, "your roast meat is so delicious. Can I try it first?"


    I handed a piece of roasted meat to Du Yu, smiled and said, "eat slowly. This meat is a lot of fat. Be careful. If you eat too much, you will get fat."


    After a pause, I stared at Du Hong and said, "didn''t you lie down just now? I''ll get better in such a short time. Does my barbecue still have the function of healing?"


    Du Hong smiled, took the meat and ate it, ignoring my teasing.


    Du Yu said, "don''t worry. I haven''t eaten meat for a long time. I''ve been eating wild vegetables and fruits. I''ve been greedy for food for a long time... You don''t know. Every time I hunted a star beast before, it was eaten by a maned pig beast. I dare not eat those bloody raw meat. "


    I remembered that Du Yu had a hard time these days, so I said, "then you can eat more meat. I''ll bake some for you after eating."


    Du Yu nodded and took a big bite of meat, completely ignoring the reserved nature of girls, and competed with Du Hong for meat.


    I saw them happy and felt very happy, so I increased the fire and gave them faster barbecue.


    As for Zhao Qian, I couldn''t starve him, so I gave him some meat to eat.


    The nerd is still sleeping. I have no good way to wake him up. I can only discuss with the maned pig and beast. I took a little blood from him and fed it to the nerd to drink, so as to save the nerd''s life.


    The maned pig was injured and couldn''t provide too much blood, so the blood I fed to the nerd was very limited.


    Nevertheless, under the action of Maned pig blood, the nerd''s body obviously improved and his breathing was much more uniform.


    If you can continue to feed it with maned pig blood, it will last a long time until it wakes up completely.


    Arrange these. Like Du Yu and Du Hong, I sit down and rest on the spot. I''m very tired recently and always want to have a good rest. Now is the opportunity.


    Although Zhao Qian is timid, he is honest. We don''t have to worry about anything. We can rest at ease.


    After one night, we all woke up at dawn.


    Du Hong''s injury has been treated by me and has had a good rest for some time. Now he has greatly improved. He looks much better than yesterday and his whole spirit has improved a lot.


    According to our plan, we are leaving the place of Xuanwu test today, so I packed all the things that should be packed with Du Yu early in the morning. In addition to each of us carrying some things, I also asked the strongest maned pig beast to bring some things for me.


    The nerd was still sleeping. I didn''t intend to wake it up now, so I asked Zhao Qian to come and help me move the nerd outside.


    I cut down some trees and made a huge stretcher. I tied the stretcher to the maned pig beast with two mountain Tengs and let the maned pig beast drag the nerd to leave the place of Xuanwu trial with us.


    It was very safe along the way. There was the smell of two super war beasts, maned pig beast and nerd. No star beast dared to come to trouble us.


    With Zhao Qian leading the way, we soon came to the entrance where we entered the Xuanwu test place last time.


    Zhao Qian sent out a message. The array surrounding the whole trial place was opened, and a figure appeared in front of us.


    The visitor was he Shide, the governor of the National People''s court who lectured us more than a year ago. I was still very impressed by him. I recognized him as soon as I met him.


    After he Shide saw us, he first saluted Du Yu and Du Hong and said respectfully, "Mr. Du, Miss Du, the vice president ordered you to see him immediately."


    Du Yu was stunned, then pointed to me and said, "Dongfang Hongfeng is my friend. We''re going to see my grandpa together."


    He Shide gave me a rather embarrassed look and whispered, "the vice president ordered me to take Miss Du and childe du to see him. He didn''t say he wanted to see the Oriental childe. Well... I don''t dare to make decisions casually. Please ask Miss du... "


    Du Yu interrupted he Shide: "if Grandpa blames me, I''ll bear it. You lead the way. We''re going to see my grandpa together. "


    He Shide nodded, gave me a helpless look and turned to lead the way.


    At this time, Zhao Qian suddenly shouted, "what''s in charge? I''m Zhao Qian. Help me!"


    He Shide looked back at Zhao Qian and slowly turned back. He ignored Zhao Qian.


    Zhao Qian was disappointed and looked at he Shide leaving with a flash of hate on his face.


    I didn''t intend to really hurt Zhao Qian, and I wouldn''t always bring Zhao Qian around to make trouble for me. At this time, I said, "go and be honest in the future. Don''t offend others casually. Remember, not everyone can offend you. Be careful that you miss your future and life. "


    Zhao Qian was overjoyed and quickly saluted me: "thank you, childe Dongfang, for sparing your life... And miss Du, childe du..."


    I waved my hand, ignored Zhao Qian, followed Du Yu and Du Hong who were ready to leave here and went to see Du Yun, vice president of the State Council.


    No matter what he Shide thinks, if I want to leave here safely, I must meet Du Yu''s grandfather Du Yun with Du Yu and them first.


    Du Yun is the vice president of the National Academy. He must have reached level 9.


    Although level-9 generals are rare, as the vice president of the court of Chilong state, it can''t be justified without the strength of level-9 generals.


    Having such a cheap grandfather with high status and strong strength may protect me for a period of time and let me get through the current dilemma.


    As long as I pass the present, I will be able to leave smoothly in the future, and keep my war beast and the good things I got in the place of Xuanwu trial.


    I have brought too many things from the Xuanwu trial. If there is no help, I''m afraid it''s difficult to leave Chilong city.

 Chapter 230

    Du Yu deliberately stayed at the back. At this time, he quietly said to me, "see my grandpa later. You should behave well. Maybe you can stay in the national court. Do you understand what I mean?"


    I smiled and whispered, "let''s talk later. It''s still unknown whether we can successfully pass the difficulties of the national court."


    "Make things difficult?" Du Yu said somewhat puzzled, "what do you mean? Are you worried that the people of the national court will embarrass us because of our previous struggle with the guard? Don''t worry, no one dares to do this with my grandfather. "


    I smiled. I didn''t agree with Du Yu''s words, but I didn''t say much. I followed Du Yu and Du Hong to see Du Yun.


    My maned pig beast and nerd, because they were my war beasts, also followed me to see Du Yun. However, the maned pig beast was too big, and its own speed was slow. It had to take nerds, so it couldn''t keep up with our speed. It was followed by a sergeant of the national Academy, and didn''t go with us.


    Most of the spirit grass and other things that I spent countless efforts to get are on the back of the maned pig beast. I was not at ease, but seeing that he Shide didn''t stop to wait for my maned pig beast, I had to keep up with he Shide''s pace for the time being and don''t care about the maned pig beast and those spirit grass.


    Fortunately, the precious spirit grass such as ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit, as well as the killing sword and other treasures I finally got, are all with me.


    With them, even if I encounter any trouble, I can''t meet the maned pig for the time being. I''m not too worried.


    After he Shide took us for some distance, he let us board a flying car.


    The new world flying car is indeed a very convenient and practical means of transportation. After we got on the bus, we didn''t care about anything. After a short rest, we came to the national courtyard.


    I came here more than a year ago. Now I come here again. I don''t think it''s as strange as before.


    I have something in my mind now. I''m thinking about how to face the things between us and the national court''s guard army later, so I don''t have the heart to observe and lament the grand buildings of the national court.


    Du Yun didn''t know how to get the news of our return today. He sent he Shide to wait for us outside the Xuanwu test place and pick us up here.


    The four of us passed through the square in front of the national court and entered the national court. At a glance, we saw an elderly man standing at the gate of the national court.


    The elder should look very old, with white hair and wrinkles on his face, but he smiles very kindly, just like a neighbor''s grandfather, which gives me a very cordial feeling.


    But I observed carefully. From the old man''s kind smile, I could see a trace of the majesty of the superior and a trace of inadvertent severity.


    When Du Yu and Du Hong saw the old man, they immediately went up and down and gave a big gift. At the same time, they said, "grandson, I wish grandpa happiness, longevity and health."


    The elder laughed and said, "get up, get up. Just come back, just come back. "


    Not surprisingly, this elder is Du Yu''s grandfather Du Yun. He looks really old, but he has a good spirit. He should be a level 9 general.


    When I saw Du Yu''s grandfather, they were all my elders. I stepped forward and saluted and said, "younger Dongfang Hongfeng, meet the vice president."


    Du Yun was stunned, then smiled and said, "are you the Oriental red maple? Good. Thanks for taking care of my granddaughter Du Yu this time. The old man is here. Thank you. "


    I said with a smile: "the vice president is polite, and the younger generation didn''t take good care of the captain, which made the captain suffer a lot."


    Du Yun smiled: "you are a man and should take good care of my granddaughter. And I know that you and yu''er have been together for more than a year. I don''t know anything else. Come with me and have a good talk at my place. "


    Du Yu said, "Grandpa, brother Dongfang saved me and brother Hong. He is our benefactor. You have to be kind to him, just like us."


    Du Yun smiled and said, "don''t worry, I know what to do! Now you all go with me. I think you haven''t eaten outside for a long time. I''ll ask someone to buy some and we''ll talk while eating. "


    Du Hong said, "I want to drink and eat meat, a big bowl of wine and a big mouthful of meat. That''s fun."


    He winked at me with a smile and continued: "brother Dongfang is my sworn brother and your grandson. So, Grandpa, you have to prepare some meeting gifts. You can''t lose the face of the Du family. "


    Du Yun was slightly stunned, and then said, "is there anything else? Tell me what''s going on later? As for the meeting ceremony, that''s no problem. I''m ready. I can give it to your sworn brother, young master Dongfang at any time. "


    Du Hong said, "then I''ll thank grandpa for my sworn brother. By the way, Grandpa, don''t you have a body refining skill? My eldest brother happens to be a martial arts practitioner. I think you should use that skill for your meeting ceremony. "


    Du Yun smiled and said, "it''s up to you. I have to test whether Dongfang childe is suitable for practicing my body refining skill first. If appropriate, naturally there is no problem. But if it''s not appropriate, I can''t hurt Dongfang childe. Do you think so? "


    Du Hong said with a smile, "it must be suitable. I''ve seen the strength of big brother. He is now a level 7 general. It must be suitable for practicing your body refining skill, Grandpa."


    Du Yun was really surprised this time: "Dongfang childe is already a level 7 general? The old man is so dazzled that he didn''t see it. This is really a young hero. He is worthy of helping yu''er. "


    After a pause, Du Yun continued, "the old man was rude just now. According to the strength of Dongfang childe, the old man should treat each other with courtesy and respect as a guest of honor."


    I quickly hugged my fist and said, "you''re welcome, vice president. How can you be so kind? It''s just a breakthrough by chance. I can''t accept your praise when it comes to strength."


    Du Yun said with a smile, "it''s not the old man who praises you, but the new decree issued by the red dragon kingdom. Those who have reached level 7 or above under the age of 30 are the guests of the court of Chilong state. "


    Du Yun said this, even I felt a trace of unexpected surprise, and couldn''t help showing a confused and excited look.


    Du Yun looked at our performance and smiled and said, "moreover, these people have automatically become the military commander of the red dragon country. They can take office as soon as they like. Therefore, Dongfang childe is now Dongfang adult and an officer at the command level. "

 Chapter 231

    Du Yun''s words surprised me and Du Yu''s brother and sister. At the same time, they also felt a little incredible.


    Why did Chilong state make such regulations and issue laws?


    As long as a warrior under the age of 30 reaches the cultivation of a level 7 general, he will immediately become the commander of the army. This is completely incredible in peacetime.


    Level 7 generals are not everywhere, but there are not a few. Even if they are limited to those under the age of 30, there are at least thousands of them.


    Thousands of military commanders have been added at once. If nothing happens, no one can believe it.


    My doubts are also those of Du Yu and Du Hong. They are different from me. I can''t ask Du Yun directly, but they can.


    So Du Yu asked the question in her heart for me: "did something happen? How could such a law be formulated?"


    Du Yun said as he walked, "when I get to my place, I will naturally tell you some recent things."


    Du Yun''s words clearly tell us that he can''t say more in public. He has some scruples.


    We are all smart people. No one doesn''t have eyes at this time. Everyone silently keeps up with Du Yun. No one asks any more questions.


    We followed Du Yun to his residence. After sitting down, Du Yun said directly, "I''ll tell you the answer to the question asked by Yu Er just now. Before that, please be quiet and don''t interrupt me. "


    We all calmed down, looked at Du Yun together and waited for him to continue.


    Du Yun waited a little and then said, "you should all remember that more than a year ago, when you, the son of the East, came to our national academy to participate in the selection of the National Academy, you accidentally found that the stars invaded the red dragon kingdom."


    I couldn''t help nodding. Although I didn''t speak, I thought of a possibility in my heart.


    Du Yun''s words didn''t end. He said with some worry: "at that time, our Red Dragon Kingdom killed or arrested all the invading stars, and temporarily calmed the red dragon kingdom. What we didn''t expect was that three months ago, another group of stars were found in Guancheng. "


    Du Yun paused a little, took a look at the surprised us, sighed and continued: "the number of star people invaded this time is huge, and they have already quietly sneaked into the cities of the red dragon Kingdom and penetrated among us. After our discovery, after a simple investigation, we found that their strength has also made leaps and bounds, which is enough to threaten the safety of our Chilong country. "


    I really couldn''t help but say, "so, our Chilong country is in an extremely dangerous situation?"


    Du Yun nodded: "Dongfang childe is right. Because of this, the Lord temporarily formulated such a decree to directly put all generals under the age of 30 and above level 7 under the jurisdiction of the army, and grant them the position of commander to fight for the protection of the red dragon country."


    Du Yun''s words stunned Du Yu and Du Hong. It was beyond our expectation that the stars invaded oxygen star again.


    This time, the strength of the stars who came to the red dragon country has changed substantially, which is enough to threaten the safety of the red dragon country, which surprised us all.


    Originally, although the stars were well armed, their personal strength was no different from that of ordinary people in our Chilong country. It was easy to deal with, and I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Now, listening to Du Yun''s words, I suddenly feel that the stars are not so easy to deal with. I feel like I want to meet a strong enemy.


    What Du Yun said is actually very simple and vague. He didn''t say a lot of details.


    I am now a seven level military general, and the new decree issued by the Lord of Chilong country has my share, so I am particularly concerned about this: "Vice President Du, what is the current situation in Chilong country? Has the war with the stars officially started? "


    Du Yun sighed and said slowly, "Dongfang childe, I knew the answer to your question. But based on the order of the Lord, I can''t tell you too much until you join the army and become a commander. Please forgive me. "


    I know this must be for the sake of confidentiality. In order to avoid causing widespread unrest, the rules set by the Lord of the country.


    I can''t blame Du Yun for hiding anything, so I said, "I dare not. The younger generation is abrupt and shouldn''t ask such a question. "


    Seeing that I cared about these, Du Yu asked for me in time: "do you know, Grandpa, does the Lord compel every qualified warrior to join the army?"


    Du Yun nodded: "the law is out, so there is no possibility of change. And since it is a decree, it must be observed from the Lord himself to the common people, without exception. "


    Du Yu gave me a worried look and asked again, "what if it''s someone who has worked in the city or any unit? Can we not go to the battlefield to participate in the war? "


    Du Yun was stunned and then asked, "what do you mean, yu''er? Have you reached level 7 and don''t want to take part in the defense of the red dragon kingdom? You are from the Du family. How can you have such an idea? "


    Du Yu blushed, glanced at me quietly and whispered, "I''m only a level 6 general. It has nothing to do with me... I just thought of this question and asked it. Grandpa, don''t care what I mean. Just tell me, do those people I just said don''t have to take part in this war? Or can we go to war later? "


    Du Yun looked at me, nodded and said, "there is indeed such a situation. The Lord also said that those who have served in the city and are very important positions can not go to the army for the time being. But the Lord also said that if necessary, all people will go to the battlefield. Even if you don''t go to the army now, you can''t guarantee not to go to the army in the future. After all, this time is a war related to everyone, and no one can be an exception. "


    Du Yu said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this, Grandpa. If we all have to go to the battlefield at that time, we have nothing to say. But now, Grandpa, you will immediately arrange for brother Dongfang to work in the National Academy... Well, I think I''ll be the leader of the guard army first. "


    Du Yu''s face is full of smiles. It seems that the relationship between her and Du Yun is handled well. They are not only masters and grandchildren, but also friends.

 Chapter 232

    Du Yun smiled and said, "yu''er, yu''er, do you think entering the national court is such a simple thing? Don''t say I''m just a vice president. Even if the Lord himself comes and wants to arrange a person to enter the national court, it must be agreed by dozens of vice presidents of the national court. "


    After a pause, Du Yun said with a strange smile, "if you want to help childe Dongfang, there is only one way."


    Du Yu immediately asked, "what can I do? Grandpa, say it quickly. I''m so anxious! "


    Du Yun said with a smile, "what I am in charge of now is the study of the National Academy, which is specialized in copywriting. With my power, I can only arrange Dongfang childe to enter the study to do a copywriting. It''s just that you''ll be wronged. I don''t know if you''d like to do a copywriting in the study. "


    As soon as I wanted to speak, Du Yu said for me, "how can I copy? Those are all things done by old men and girls. Brother Dongfang can''t go anywhere. You can help me think of some ways. I can''t do copywriting anyway. "


    Du Yun''s eyes widened: "what do old men and girls do? Don''t you see many young men in our study? They are also excellent. They are rare talents... "


    Du Yu said, "then I don''t allow brother Dongfang to work in your study."


    Du Yun took a deep breath, turned the topic and said loudly, "you still have the mind to care about other people''s affairs. Your own affairs have not been solved yet! Hum, did you hurt the people of the national court yesterday? "


    Du Yu looked up and smiled at Du Yun: "Grandpa, I didn''t defend myself. I was forced to move my hands... Hehe, no wonder I did."


    Du Yun snorted and didn''t say any more. Instead, he turned to Du Hong standing aside and said, "you are still a level 6 general, just like yu''er. If you go on like this, when will you reach level 7 or even level 9? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you continue to be lazy, it''s hard to say whether you can continue to receive the full support of the Du family. "


    Du Hong seemed to be reminded by Du Yun''s words. He shrunk his neck and said reluctantly with a smile: "Grandpa, I was stuck in the level 6 general level because I was always busy and didn''t have time to practice. Didn''t I be promoted again? It''s not all my fault. If I had time to practice, I would have been a level seven or level eight general. "


    Du Yun smiled and said with disdain, "level 9 general? Keep dreaming. In my opinion, if you can reach level 8 general in your life, you are lucky. In your current state, when you will break through to level 7 is still unknown. "


    Du Hong was embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to talk back to Du Yun.


    Du Yu seemed not afraid of Du Yun and said directly, "I must break through to level 7 generals in recent days. At that time, if brother Dongfang inevitably wants to participate in the war, I will follow brother Dongfang and take care of him."


    Du Yun looked at me again and didn''t say much. It seemed that she didn''t care about Du Yu and my previous fight with the national court guard, and the relationship between Du Yu and me.


    At this time, someone just brought steaming meals. We went to dinner together and put these things down for the time being.


    At dinner, because the Du family respected the old rule of sleeping without words and eating without words, we all didn''t speak.


    What Du Yun said before while eating and chatting, now it seems that it''s just a polite word, and he didn''t speak any more.


    After dinner, I knew that Du Yun, Du Yu and Du hong must have a lot to say, so I found an excuse to say that I was tired and wanted to rest. One of the servants of Du Yun''s family took me away first.


    The residence arranged by the Du family for me is very luxurious. Whether it''s all kinds of high-tech furniture or the practice room used for practice, it''s complete.


    I originally planned to practice here, but because I heard what Du Yun said just now and knew that the stars invaded the oxygen star again, I couldn''t start practicing quietly.


    After walking around the room a few times, I turned on the artificial intelligence device linked to the outside network and began to check the latest information.


    When I saw it, I was really shocked. The Internet was full of news about the recent invasion of oxygen star by stars.


    I''ve seen some of them, and I already know the situation on the oxygen star.


    Although most areas of the current oxygen star are still in the hands of the oxygen star aborigines, at least one tenth of the land has been occupied by the stars.


    Among them, the country with the most land occupied by the stars is our Chilong country.


    This is because the place of the red dragon kingdom is too large and many places are uninhabited. Even if they were occupied by the stars in the early stage, they will not be found by our people for a while. When they are found, the stars often have a foothold and it is difficult to eliminate or expel them in a short time.


    The second reason is that more than a year ago, we inadvertently found the first group of invading Fanxing people, who took cruel repression against them, killed and arrested many of them. This time, Fanxing people deliberately chose our Chilong country as the focus of the invasion, and put the most troops into our Chilong country, which is regarded as revenge against us.


    The third reason is somewhat unexpected to me, and I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    According to Internet rumors, all the key points of the stars invaded our Chilong country because they found something they dreamed of in the territory of our Chilong country.


    I don''t know what that thing is, and I can''t find any clues from those rumors, but the star man I caught before said that they came to the oxygen star all the way to find their God, the flame beast.


    I don''t know if what the stars said was true, but I vaguely felt that it might have something to do with the flame beast.


    My flame beast, but an adult, is a spirit beast that can find treasures. If people on the oxygen star know it, they will try their best to take it from my hand, let alone the stars who take the flame beast as God.


    Now think about it. Although there are many flame beasts in this new world, the conditions for flame beasts to grow into adults are very harsh and almost impossible. Therefore, my flame beast is likely to be the only adult flame beast on the oxygen star.


    If that''s the case, this time the starlings invaded, it might really have something to do with my flame beast.


    I have some wishful thinking and can''t calm down. I always feel that the invasion of stars has something to do with me.


    This is very bad, especially for those who practice martial arts, it is easy to produce heart demons.

 Chapter 233

    This is depressing. I found the Immortal Jade fruit and gave it to the flame beast before turning the flame beast into an adult flame beast. If the stars really invade our oxygen star because of the flame beast, I will become a sinner of the oxygen star.


    I attracted the stars. The crime was so great that I couldn''t bear the consequences.


    I hope they''re not looking for flame beasts, but something else.


    Even if they are looking for treasures like ambergris fruit, it is much better for me than they are looking for flame beasts.


    It is said that flame beast is a new species after squirrel mutation. In fact, it is not. It is recorded that tens of thousands of years ago, humans noticed the special ability of flame beast to find treasure. To say that it is a new species mutated from squirrels, it was thousands of years ago, so this statement is incorrect.


    Others say that the flame beast is actually a very ordinary star beast, but it has the ability to find treasure. It''s nothing strange.


    I don''t know how the flame beast came into being, but I believe a saying is that the flame beast is a kind of spirit beast raised naturally. Just like those legendary green dragons and white tigers, they are spirit beasts from the divine world or the fairy world.


    I haven''t seen any immortals. I haven''t even seen King Wu alive, so I didn''t want to believe it. I feel that immortals are too far from my life.


    But now, I see the stars, their high technology and their sacred wood weapons. I suddenly feel that this statement may have a certain basis.


    Divine wood can be made into weapons like laser weapons, and it is said that it sprouts in a hundred years, leaves in a thousand years, and becomes wood in ten thousand years. The strange spirit beast such as flame beast may really be the product of a planet called "divine star" or "immortal star", but now it is on our oxygen star.


    Otherwise, how could the star people track down here all the way because of the flame beast, and don''t hesitate to go to war with us?


    Whether this is true or not, I now have a hunch that in the next few years, even more than a decade or decades, a series of changes will take place in Chilong country, and Chilong country will undergo drastic changes.


    This is not a good thing. Our generation, even the next generation or several generations, will be greatly affected.


    Looking back on the alien invasion thousands of years ago, although we finally won, the price we paid and the damage we suffered are still affecting our lives. It''s really terrible.


    After thousands of years, we still haven''t fully recovered to the heyday thousands of years ago. Let''s say that these mutated star beasts are the sequelae of the previous war and the stubborn disease that affects our lives.


    If we didn''t have this star invasion, maybe in a few hundred years, we would return to the heyday thousands of years ago.


    But now, we have to face another all-out war, and our recovery is just a long way off.


    Although there are many reasons why the astral people invaded the oxygen star, recalling the statement of the oxygen star man we caught, they should be expanding their territory or leading the star.


    I don''t know what kind of planet they are, but I know they have a large population, developed science and technology and strong combat effectiveness.


    Although the science and technology on our oxygen star is very developed, compared with the stars, it can''t be said to be developed.


    The stars have achieved ultra long-distance travel, and their spacecraft is much more advanced than the flying vehicles we now have.


    Long distance or even ultra long distance travel can be carried out at any time, and our flying car can fly at an altitude of several kilometers from the ground at most.


    Although our flying car is also very fast, it is more than one grade worse than the Starman''s spaceship.


    The development of science and technology of the stars is not only reflected in the means of transportation, but also in their weapons. In addition to the weapons that the stars claim to be sacred trees, there are many high-tech weapons better than our weapons.


    Relatively speaking, the weapons on our oxygen star, even those black weapons, may not be better than the weapons of the stars.


    What I am most interested in is that the stars claim to be a naturally generated sacred wood weapon, which is actually like a laser weapon. It can send out the same energy as a light beam to attack the enemy from a long distance, and it is very powerful.


    If there were many sacred wood weapons, the combat effectiveness of our army would be increased countless times in an instant.


    According to the information I learned, I soon made a decision. Tomorrow I will go to the military affairs office in charge of this aspect in the national court, tell them my situation, join the army and contribute to the defense of Chilong country.


    I am now a level-7 military general, in line with the new regulations of the Chilong state on military personnel, and should join the army.


    Although I really didn''t have the idea of joining the army before, after I looked at these situations, I knew that it is everyone''s responsibility to defend my country, which can never be avoided.


    My decision will not be told to others for the time being, especially Du Yu.


    Du Yu didn''t want me to join the army, so she discussed it with her grandfather for a long time. If she knew now that I decided to join the army, she would be angry with me and make trouble with me.


    Many people are unwilling to join the army, especially at this time. This does not mean that they are greedy for life and afraid of death. Some people really have special circumstances and can''t join the army now.


    Although I am now bent on improving my strength as soon as possible so as to rescue the people in Binhu village, I can also think that if our country and oxygen star are occupied by the stars, what''s the significance even if I pick up the people in Binhu village?


    As for whether Du Yu will be angry with me, I don''t consider it for the time being. After all, it''s all a small matter. Just explain it clearly in the big deal.


    Therefore, I''d better join the army first, and then save my relatives after driving away the stars.


    I basically stayed up all night. I carefully considered my next plans and decisions until dawn the next day, and finally made this difficult decision.


    After I made a decision, I said goodbye to Du Yun early in the morning. Without saying hello to Du Yu and Du Hong, I went directly to the military affairs office of the National Academy to sign up for joining the army.


    On the way, I saw many young people rush to the military affairs office. It seems that they all went to sign up for joining the army and salute one by one.


    I actually had a lot of gifts, including the nerds and maned pigs and animals who had arrived at Du''s house last night, as well as the spirit grass, but I didn''t bring those things because they were too cumbersome.


    When I left Du''s house, I asked Du Yun to help look after the nerds and maned pigs. I think Du Yun will take good care of the nerds and maned pigs. I don''t have to worry about it.

 Chapter 234

    When the military affairs office saw that I was a level 7 general, they warmly received me. They put my name on record and told me that I could choose a city I wanted to go to and where to be the commander of the guard army.


    They also told me that I could stay in Chilong city as the commander of the newly recruited army.


    Moreover, if I have enough self-confidence, I can participate in a test now. As long as I successfully pass the test, I can go to the front line and be the leader of the front-line army.


    The leader of the front-line army and the leader of the guard army in the city are completely two concepts.


    The former is the real commander of the army. It is an officer with military rank. It is a soldier belonging to the state of Chilong recognized by the State Council of Chilong. It is directly under the jurisdiction of the State Council and the Lord of Chilong. It has great power and high salary.


    The latter is the commander of the guard army of a city. It belongs to the officer of a city and is under the jurisdiction of the mayor of the city. It has much less power and much lower salary.


    Although I wanted to join the army to defend the red dragon Kingdom, I wanted to do something for Jingshen city first, so I directly chose to go back to Jingshen city and be a Guard commander of Jingshen city.


    At present, Jingshen city must have been invaded by the stars. People like me need to go back and do something.


    The people of the military affairs office did not make any judgment on my choice. They issued me a certificate so that I could go to any parking lot in Chilong city at any time and find a public flying car from Chilong country to send me back to Jingshen city.


    By the way, I asked if Sun Xiang and others had joined the army, but the answer was that the people of the military affairs office didn''t know that Sun Xiang existed. Let me ask the people of the personnel college and say that only where can I know these things.


    I hurried to the Personnel Institute to explain my origin and intention. They cooperated very much and helped me check it.


    But now Chilong has a population of more than 2 billion. Even those who have participated in the selection of the National Academy are a large number. They have checked for a long time and found that Sun Xiang and others have indeed participated in the selection of the National Academy. As for the later situation, they can''t find out.


    I left the personnel college somewhat disappointed. I was going to Du''s house to find my maned pig, beast and nerd, and then rushed back to Jingshen city.


    I was on my way in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, I found Du Yu''s figure. I don''t know when Du Yu also came. At this time, he was looking at me.


    Du Yu looked at me with anger. There was murderous anger in her eyes. It seemed that she was really angry.


    I stepped forward a few steps and said slightly apologetically, "when I left, I heard you were still resting, so I didn''t bother you... Did you come to see me off?"


    Du Yu said coldly, "send you? You dream! I''m here to tell you that your sister Zhou Xiaoying just came to our house to see you and cried like something... Hum, it''s nice of you to ask about others here, but you forget your sister. You''re really a heartless guy! "


    I just remembered that Zhou Xiaoying, whom I hadn''t seen for more than a year, suddenly felt that I really had no conscience and had forgotten my sister.


    Zhou Xiaoying was so kind to me. I came out of the place of Xuanwu trial and didn''t think of looking for her at the first time. I really have no conscience.


    It''s not that I didn''t expect to find Zhou Xiaoying before. It''s just that I naturally think that Zhou Xiaoying must have returned to Jingshen City long after I''ve been in the place of Xuanwu trial.


    Who would have thought that Zhou Xiaoying was still in Chilong city? This is a small misunderstanding.


    I said with a smile, "my sister went to Du''s house? Where is she now? I''ll go to her, apologize to her and ask her to forgive me. "


    "Forgive you?" Du Yu sneered: "your sister just wants to beat you now. How can she forgive you easily? She left long ago and said she was going back to Jingshen city and would never talk to you again. "


    I was in a daze and said after a long time, "she''s gone... Just gone? I... we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Doesn''t she want to see me before leaving? Besides, I''m going back to Jingshen city. We can go together! "


    "Are you going back to the mirror city?" Du Yu was surprised and his face was full of doubts: "have you really signed up to join the army? Why are you like this? Why don''t you discuss it with me? I''m in a hurry, but I still can''t stop you. What do you want me to say, you! "


    I thought about how to contact my sister Zhou Xiaoying as soon as possible, so I didn''t listen to Du Yu''s words, but hurriedly asked, "do you know how my sister plans to go back to Jingshen city?"


    Du Yu was stunned and suddenly smiled, "do you want to know?"


    I nodded hurriedly, "why don''t you ask? I''m going to go back with my sister, or I can take care of her. It''s not... If you know, tell me quickly so that I can go after her. "


    Du Yu still smiled and deliberately said slowly, "it''s OK to tell you, but I have a condition. If you agree to my terms, I''ll tell you. "


    At the moment, I was worried and had no time to think. I hurriedly said, "promise, I promise. Say it, say it! "


    Du Yu immediately said, "it''s a deal. Those who repent can''t die well!"


    I vaguely felt that something was wrong, but seeing that Du Yu didn''t seem to hurt me, I said, "tell my sister how to leave here. I won''t go back on what I promised you!"


    Du Yu clapped her hands. She was already very tall. She jumped up and hugged me. At the same time, she shouted, "you promised. Now you take me to Jingshen city. Don''t go back!"


    "Are you going to Jingshen city?" I was suddenly hugged by Du Yu. I couldn''t help blushing. I tried to look up and try not to touch Du Yu''s face: "let go, so I''m not afraid that others will misunderstand?"


    Du Yu blushed. When she released me, she looked at me very seriously and said, "you have promised me, but don''t go back on it. I want to go to Jingshen city with you. Let''s go now. My sister is still waiting for us. Don''t let my sister wait. "


    what? I felt cheated. I was stunned. When I got back to my senses and wanted to talk, I heard a voice not far away: "Oriental red maple, are you going or not?"


    I was stunned for a while. Du Yu had gone far. Seeing that I didn''t keep up with her, he turned back and called me.


    I hurried up with some excitement and some worry in my heart, and quietly asked, "did you think you would go to Jingshen city with me, so you deliberately didn''t tell me where my sister was just now? Do you mean to say that she wants to return to Jingshen City alone, which makes me anxious? "


    Du Yu nodded: "smart, just guess! But you have promised me to take me to Jingshen City, so it''s too late for you to say anything now. "


    She has made up her mind to be my attendant, not to mention, I am also very happy to have such a powerful beauty attendant.

 Chapter 235

    I feel that Du Yu is unreasonable, but I really don''t know what to say. After all, Du Yu is very happy to follow me to Jingshen city.


    Du Yu and I left the national court. We were just about to find a flying car to take us to Zhou Xiaoying. Someone said, "brother Dongfang, where are you going?"


    I heard the sound and looked back. I couldn''t help but say in surprise: "sister Hua''er? What are you doing here? Are you... Are you back? "


    The person who came was Sai Huaer, whom I knew in sword city. She said she would return to Chilong city before. I didn''t expect that we would meet again at this time.


    Sai Hua''er was looking at Du Yu beside me at this time. After hearing my words, she said with a smile: "I told you I would come back to Chilong city. I came back a year ago and have been waiting for you to come to my house to find me, but until now, I have seen your sister Zhou Xiaoying. I heard Zhou Xiaoying say that you have entered the place of Xuanwu trial. Why, when you come out, you don''t intend to find my sister? "


    When I first saw Sai Hua''er, I felt very excited and had an impulse to get close to her. I took a big step forward, smiled and said, "sister Hua, you misunderstood. I came out of the place of Xuanwu trial yesterday and was ordered to join the army today. I don''t have time to find you."


    After a pause, I remembered my next plan, and then said, "I''m going to return to Jingshen city to be the leader of the guard army. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to meet my sister in the future."


    This sentence was originally just a truth, but after I said it, I suddenly felt a little sad, as if I would be very reluctant to leave Saihua.


    Saihua completely didn''t notice my look and sighed: "it seems that my sister is not important in your mind. She didn''t come to me at the first time... My sister is so sad. What do you say?"


    I know Saihua is joking. Just about to speak, Du Yu said angrily, "Oriental red maple, who is this? What''s your... Relationship? "


    I was stunned. Before I could figure out how to introduce Sai Hua''er, Sai Hua''er said to Du Yu with a smile: "I''m his sister. My name is Sai Hua''er. Sister, you look so handsome. You look like a nine heaven fairy. I can''t help looking more... I don''t know what to call you, sister? "


    Du Yu''s face turned red. She didn''t get angry anymore, but said shyly, "my name is Du Yu. I''m a... Friend of Dongfang Hongfeng. Du Yu has seen her sister! "


    While talking, Du Yu saluted Sai Hua''er. She looked polite. Where was she angry before.


    I am very strange. I feel that Du Yu has clearly regarded Saihua as a friend, which is completely opposite to his attitude a second ago.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and looked at me with a smile in her eyes.


    Listen to her: "it''s sister yu''er. My sister likes sister yu''er very much. I''ll be friends with you at first sight. Well, anyway, it will take Dongfang brother''s sister a few days to leave Chilong city. Why don''t you all go to my house for a few days, and then leave here with Dongfang brother''s sister? "


    The flower race man is as beautiful as a flower as his name. At this time, I am even more amazed by his smiling words.


    Even Du Yu was affected. Originally, she was a little cold. She was also full of a smile. She smiled and said to Sai Hua''er, "is sister Xiaoying talking about? Sister Xiaoying said she would leave today. Why did she change her mind? "


    Sai Hua''er nodded: "yes, it''s Xiao Ying... Sister. Sister Xiaoying met me just now and was persuaded by me for a while. She has forgiven her brother Dongfang. She plans to stay with me for a few more days. After Dongfang brother has finished everything, she will go back to Jingshen city with him. "


    Du Yu nodded, took Sai Hua''er''s hand and said intimately, "it''s like this... Sister, you''re beautiful. I can''t help but want to kiss you... Sister, can you?"


    Sai Hua''er blushed and said with a smile, "sister yu''er is naughty. How can you be beautiful? Don''t make fun of your sister. "


    Du Yu said seriously, "what I said is from the bottom of my heart, but I didn''t mean to make fun of my sister. Sister, you are really beautiful. Even when I see you, I can''t help but want to be close to my sister... "


    When Du Yu said this, he suddenly looked at me, then stared at me and said, "but my sister must stay away from Dongfang Hongfeng. He is not a good man. He likes to cheat girls, especially beautiful girls like my sister."


    Sai Hua''er smiled at me and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, sister Yu. My sister is older than you. She has seen some things. She can protect herself and won''t give those unkind people any chance. It''s your sister. You''re as beautiful as flowers. You''re still so tall. At first glance, you''re the type that men like best, but you must protect yourself. "


    Du Yu blushed to her neck. She seemed to be ashamed of Saihua. She lowered her head and whispered, "my sister teased me. How can I be so good?"


    After a pause, she looked up at me and said, "some people don''t find me so beautiful when they are with me every day. My sister must be making fun of me, isn''t she? "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "if you make fun of your sister, you have no eyes. The beauty of your sister is obvious to all. If someone with you doesn''t find your beauty, that person must be blind. "


    Du Yu clapped his hands and said, "he is blind. My sister is really good. I guessed at once that man is a guy with no eyes... "


    At the moment, Du Yu is like a child. When talking, she jumps and jumps. Her expression is almost no different from that of a child.


    Saihua''er and I met again here. We were destined to have a few more words with her. Unexpectedly, Du Yu stepped in and directly held it aside.


    I vaguely felt that the conversation between them seemed to have something to do with me. Just wanted to talk and avoid being too embarrassed, I heard someone call me: "commander of the East, your war animals are here now. Will you take them now?"


    I looked at the man in a military uniform. I knew he was a sergeant, so I said, "are you sent by Vice Mayor Du? Please lead the way. I''ll take my war beast away. "


    The sergeant said, "you''re welcome, Oriental commander. Please follow me. Your war beast is too big. We have no place to accommodate it. We can only take it to the square. Please don''t blame us."


    I smiled: "how could it? Thank you for taking care of my war beast. Please thank Vice City Lord Du for me. "


    The sergeant threw a fist and took me to a position in the west of the square.

 Chapter 236

    At a glance, I saw my war beast, maned pig, and the still sleeping fool. The things on the maned pig''s back were still there, just as many.


    My arrival made the maned pig quite excited and nodded at me, as if he had seen his relatives.


    It has always lived in the place of Xuanwu trial. It has rarely seen so many humans and is completely unfamiliar with the region where human life lives. Therefore, it is inevitable that it will be uncomfortable or even nervous at the beginning. It will be very happy and excited to see my only acquaintance.


    Of course, it may say hello to Du Yu again. After all, Du Yu is also an acquaintance, even more familiar than me. Looking from here, you can just see Sai Hua''er and Du Yu not far away.


    The maned pig''s body is really too big. Like a mountain, every step will cause great vibration and attract countless humans to watch.


    Although the sergeants of the National Academy tried their best to persuade the onlookers away, there were still a lot of people around here. They pointed at the maned pig beast and talked about it one after another. They had already made the maned pig beast very nervous.


    If it had not been for my previous order, it would not be allowed to hurt people at will. I''m afraid the maned pig beast would have been impatient and would have been violent.


    I thanked the sergeants and left the square with the maned pig. The onlookers still refused to leave. They kept pointing at me. It was like I had never seen a war animal like the maned pig. I was a little upset.


    With the maned pig beast, I found Sai Hua''er and Du Yu who were still talking. Before I could speak, I heard Sai Hua''er say, "is this a maned pig beast? Grown up? Why so big? "


    I smiled and said, "it''s a maned pig beast that is about to grow up. If there is no accident, it should have grown up. Something happened before, so it can''t be regarded as a fully adult maned pig for the time being. Maybe in a few days, it will really grow up. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at the maned pig and said in surprise, "is it your war beast? It seems that you are really lucky to find such a war beast. I''m afraid that the whole red dragon kingdom can''t find an opponent now. There are such powerful war beasts to help you... "


    I smiled: "my sister praised. There are 2 billion people in the red dragon country. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers. I don''t know how many people I can''t match now. How can no one hurt me?"


    Saihua also said with a smile: "my sister said too much. My brother remembers that there are countless capable people in the world. He knows that there are people outside. It seems that he has experienced a lot of things these days and learned the truth of modesty and prudence."


    When I was stunned, I thought that the meaning of Saihua was like this. When I was surprised, I was also very grateful. I hugged my fist and said, "thank you for reminding me. I must remember my sister''s words today and will never make arrogant mistakes."


    Sai Hua''er smiled happily: "you''re welcome, brother. The elder sister just saw her younger brother walking around the streets with such a huge war beast and thought about it, so she couldn''t help saying it. My sister misunderstood my brother. My sister apologized to my brother here. "


    I hurriedly said, "no, I must remember my sister''s kindness."


    Du Yu smiled and said, "you look like brothers and sisters. You are almost like some strangers. It''s so polite, but only strangers can have false courtesy. We don''t need such courtesy. "


    Saihua was stunned and said with a smile, "my sister is right. It''s my sister... I didn''t notice these. I pay too much attention to courtesy. I''ll pay more attention in the future. Please don''t be angry, sister. "


    Du Yu said, "I''m not angry. Don''t get me wrong, sister. Since my sister is my sister and Dongfang Hongfeng''s sister, you''re welcome. "


    After a pause, Du Yu stepped forward, reached out and patted the huge front hoof of the maned pig beast, and said loudly, "you are also my war beast. You can''t just listen to the orders of Dongfang red maple, okay?"


    The maned pig beast made a small roar. It seemed to understand Du Yu''s words and reply to Du Yu again.


    I smiled with Sai Hua''er. Seeing Du Yu''s proud look on her face, I suddenly felt that Du Yu had changed a lot compared with before. It seemed that she had changed a person overnight, which made me a little uncomfortable.


    Du Yu turned around with a smile, took Sai Hua''er''s hand and said, "let''s go find sister Xiaoying. She has long wanted to see someone. Don''t let her wait in a hurry."


    Sai Hua''er smiled and left with Du Yu first. When she left, she deliberately looked at me. Her eyes were still very strange.


    I didn''t understand what Saihua''s eyes meant, but I vaguely felt that she seemed to have something to say to me, but now she didn''t have a chance to say it in front of Du Yu.


    I''m going to find a chance to have a good chat with Saihua and see if she needs my help. I must be duty bound.


    I want to take the maned pig and beast with me. Naturally, I can''t go very fast. Fortunately, I''m not in a hurry. I''ll go back to Jingshen city right away. I don''t have to hurry. I''ll take the maned pig and beast slowly.


    Half an hour later, I took the maned pig beast and nerd to an independent house not far from the city gate of Chilong city. We finally arrived at Saihua''s home, which is Saihua''s home.


    Saihua''er lives alone. She is usually here alone, but recently, my sister Zhou Xiaoying also lives here.


    The yard is very big. There is a big yard in front and a small three storey building in the back.


    The yard is full of all kinds of herbs, many of which have spirit herbs. I think they are planted by Saihua. She must also know medical skills or like planting spirit herbs.


    My sister Zhou Xiaoying was standing in the yard. When she saw me, she suddenly rushed over and hugged me.


    She may think I died in the place of Xuanwu trial, because many people died in the selection of the National Academy.


    Maybe she has been sad for me, maybe she has been praying for me


    Now when she sees me, she will inevitably be a little excited. She will do something that looks excited, such as holding me recklessly.


    I am also very excited. I have a very special feeling for this sister who is ten years older than me. I am also excited to hug her.


    Although I have always been very clear that I am not really Dongfang Hongfeng or Zhou Xiaoying''s brother, I was very happy and satisfied when I lived with Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin as Dongfang Hongfeng.


    I think they gave me a beautiful youth memory and accompanied me through my youth, so my feelings for Zhou Xiaoying should be more and more complex than others for their sister.


    Zhou Xiaoying is my sister, my mother and my friend to me.

 Chapter 237

    Just because there were so many emotions in it, I was also a little excited. I couldn''t help holding Zhou Xiaoying and gently said, "I''m back. Are you all right, sister?"


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t speak. She held me tightly and slowly let go after a long time. It seemed that she wanted to feel my existence and whether I was well from her hug.


    I saw tears on her face. Knowing that she cried when she held me, I couldn''t help comforting her: "don''t cry, sister. Didn''t I come back well? I''m fine. I''ve always been fine. I''m just trapped... "


    Zhou Xiaoying used to be a very publicity, informal and like a boy, but now she is crying and looks like a little woman.


    I saw that she had no intention to speak, so I raised my hand to wipe away the tears on her face and slowly said, "sister, I thought you had left here long ago and returned to Jingshen City, so I didn''t find you at the first time. Please forgive me..."


    Zhou Xiaoying lowered her head and stopped looking at me. She said slowly, "it doesn''t matter. When you grow up, you have your own things to be busy. If your sister knows you''re okay..."


    I suddenly felt some pain in my heart. I almost couldn''t help crying. I forced myself to hold back my tears, looked at Zhou Xiaoying and said, "I''m not good. I should go to your sister the first time..."


    Zhou Xiaoying interrupted me: "it doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you."


    After a pause, she looked up and looked at me carefully for a while, and suddenly smiled: "you must not have been very bad for more than a year. Look at your body, it''s much stronger than before."


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying finally smiled and knew that she was in a better mood, I smiled and said, "I accidentally found a medicine mountain in the place of Xuanwu trial, which is full of spirit herbs and herbs. Where have I spent these years and benefited a lot..."


    In the simplest words, I told Zhou Xiaoying about my experience in the place of Xuanwu trial for more than a year and the race flowers around Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying listened very carefully and interrupted from time to time. Gradually, she really forgot to continue to be angry and fully integrated into my world.


    She was happy for me when I talked about the maned pig beast and nerd, as well as the phantom beast and medicine mountain. At the same time, she worried about me when I talked about the danger, especially the fire ant beast, as if it was not me but herself who met those things at that time.


    After all, she is still the sister who cares about me most. She thinks of me in everything. She completely ignores the fact that I am an adult now and treats me like a child.


    When I said that I got ambergris fruit unexpectedly and successfully achieved the cultivation of level 7 generals with the help of ambergris fruit, Zhou Xiaoying immediately shouted: "great, you finally have a strong strength. Don''t worry about being bullied..."


    I was very happy to hear Zhou Xiaoying''s words. Finally, I saw the sister I was familiar with.


    I took out an Immortal Jade fruit and handed it to Zhou Xiaoying: "sister, you left the last Immortal Jade fruit in Jingshen city. You can''t get it back for a while. Just take this immortal jade fruit."


    I took out the Immortal Jade fruit and gave it to Zhou Xiaoying. Before Zhou Xiaoying was excited, Du Yu jumped up and shouted excitedly: "Dongfang Hongfeng, how dare you lie to me! Don''t you say that the last longevity jade fruit has been given to the maned pig and beast? Why do you still have longevity jade fruit now? "


    I ignored Du Yu, who was jumping and shouting, but said to Zhou Xiaoying, "take it quickly. It''s the last one."


    Zhou Xiaoying hesitated to take over Changsheng Yuguo. As soon as she was about to speak, Du Yu suddenly came forward and hugged Zhou Xiaoying. At the same time, she cried loudly: "sister, look at Dongfang Hongfeng. He lied to me again? He bullies me... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and Du Yu again, and slowly handed the Changsheng jade fruit to Du Yu: "take this Changsheng jade fruit, you... You and my brother are..."


    Du Yu''s cry suddenly disappeared, followed by a joyful cry: "great, really great! I... my name is Du Yu. I''m Dongfang Hongfeng''s girlfriend. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned, looked at me, and then at Sai Hua''er. Her face looked quite strange. She didn''t know whether she was frightened by Du Yu''s words.


    I''d like to explain, but looking at the current situation, I don''t have much to say without my voice.


    Du Yu took the jade fruit Zhou Xiaoying gave her, quickly let go of Zhou Xiaoying and shouted loudly. She was completely a financial fan.


    Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at her, she almost had to get back the Immortal Jade fruit.


    I also looked at the happy Du Yu, who was speechless, so I had to take out another longevity jade fruit and hand it to Zhou Xiaoying. At the same time, I said, "put it away, don''t be robbed by some people..."


    Before my words were finished, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly took the Changsheng jade fruit in my hand, then strode to Sai Hua''er standing aside and directly gave the Changsheng jade fruit to Sai Hua''er.


    I was stunned and couldn''t even smile. How could Zhou Xiaoying do this? It''s all about hitting me in the face


    I just said that there was only one Changsheng jade fruit. After Zhou Xiaoying took the Changsheng jade fruit away by Du Yu, she hit her mouth and took out another Changsheng jade fruit.


    I thought Zhou Xiaoying would quietly accept this longevity jade fruit to keep others from knowing that I gave her the second longevity jade fruit. Unexpectedly, Zhou Xiaoying gave this longevity jade fruit to Saihua again. Isn''t it true that I want to beat myself again?


    Du Yu saw that I took out a longevity jade fruit again and immediately stared at me with a murderous face. It was like killing people.


    She said fiercely, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you just say it was the last Immortal Jade fruit? What else, say, how much more? "


    I hurriedly said, "this is really the last one. I''m going to leave it to myself. Now I''ve taken it out..."


    I wanted to explain to Du Yu why I still have an Immortal Jade fruit on my body, but I didn''t expect that after my words were heard by Saihua, she immediately returned the Immortal Jade fruit to Zhou Xiaoying and said, "this is the last Immortal Jade fruit. Sister, you put it away. No matter who it is, you can''t send it out."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and pushed the Immortal Jade fruit back: "I still have one at my home in Jingshen city. This one will be given to my sister. At least we are sisters. I''ve been bothered a lot these days. Even if this longevity jade fruit is a gift for my sister, please don''t refuse. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said sincerely. It seems that she is determined to give this immortal jade fruit to Saihua.

 Chapter 238

    Seeing Zhou Xiaoying saying this, Sai Hua''er hurriedly said, "I''ve seen this. I really treat my sister as a sister, but I don''t think my sister bothers me... I don''t know how to spend it if I don''t have your sister with me these days? To say that, I should thank my sister... "


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "don''t talk about this between sisters. I''ll see you outside. Sister, take this longevity jade fruit. Don''t think about it. When I return to Jingshen City, I will naturally take the one I left at home. Our sisters will have to live a few more years. When the house is full of children and grandchildren, we can get together again, chat and laugh, and enjoy the new year. "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s joke made Sai Hua''er tremble with laughter. They said a few more words, and Sai Hua''er really accepted the Immortal Jade fruit.


    Sai Hua''er said, "my sister''s gift is too heavy. I can''t repay my sister. If my sister really likes it, I''ll find a way to get it for my sister."


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head almost immediately: "how can that be?"? That thing is too difficult to get, sister. Don''t take risks. "


    Sai Hua''er said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll try. If I have a chance, I''ll take it back. If it doesn''t work, just take it as if I didn''t say it. Don''t blame me, sister. "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "I tell you now, I don''t want that thing. Even if you take it back, I won''t want it. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister. I''ll be careful."


    Their conversation attracted my attention. I couldn''t help asking, "what do you want my sister to take a risk?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said slowly: "not before, at an auction, there was a dragon saliva fruit that was said to greatly improve the strength of martial artists. We wanted to buy it back, but it was bought by others. Sister Hua Hua, if you remember now, you have to find that person and buy it back for me... "


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head and seemed to know the difficulty of this matter. She continued, "you don''t know. That man is very dangerous. For ambergris fruit, at all costs, she had a conflict with us at the auction. If you sister Hua Hua went to him, it would be dangerous."


    I heard it was a ambergris fruit. I was just relieved to tell them that I had ambergris fruit, so I heard Du Yu cry: "ambergris fruit? I have this. How much will you give me to sell it to you? "


    I stared at Du Yu and wanted the ambergris I gave her back.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were surprised and asked, "do you have ambergris fruit?"


    Du Yu took out the ambergris fruit I gave her and said proudly, "if you exchange the two longevity jade fruits in your hand, I''ll give them to you."


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying looked at each other, and there was a trace of hesitation in their eyes. You should know that ambergris fruit and Changsheng jade fruit are first-class spirit grass, and their fame is almost the same, but each has its own effect. Exchanging two Changsheng jade fruits for one ambergris fruit is asking a sky high price.


    I finally couldn''t help it and said to Du Yu, "I didn''t expect you to be a financial fan. Hum, I gave you this ambergris fruit. Now you should ask my sisters for it. It''s too wrong! If you don''t admit your mistake again, I''ll take back my salivary fruit. "


    "What?!" Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Hua''er and Du Yu screamed in unison. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er said "you sent her", while Du Yu said "you can take back what you sent me".


    Looking at the expressions of the three of them, I couldn''t help laughing: "what''s your reaction? I just said a word. Is it worth your surprise?"


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said loudly, "what did you just say again?"


    I looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter? I didn''t say anything wrong! "


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her hand and continued to say loudly, "you just said you gave Du Yu a ambergris fruit?"


    I nodded: "yes, I gave this ambergris fruit to Du Yu... I''m not wrong. I don''t believe you ask Du Yu."


    Du Yu nodded slowly and said, "he gave it to me. But he gave it to me. How can I take it back? Anyway, I won''t just give it back to him and say nothing. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned, suddenly looked back at Sai Hua''er, and then laughed with Sai Hua''er.


    I thought they laughed strangely and couldn''t help saying, "what are you laughing at? What''s so funny? "


    Saihua smiled and said, "brother, you don''t know. The reason why we want to buy ambergris fruit is for you. Now we know that you have ambergris fruit for people, so we don''t have to worry about it anymore. We laugh when we are happy, and there is no other reason. "


    Suddenly, I was moved in my heart, hugged my fist and said, "so you want to prepare a ambergris fruit for me. Thank you two sisters. I have found the ambergris fruit and have taken it. Maybe we''ll find the same baby again in the future, so my sisters don''t have to worry about it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked surprised and happy and said loudly, "I knew you would find a baby like ambergris fruit. You have always been a lucky person... Ha ha, my sister is very happy and happy for you."


    I said with a smile, "sister, you still talk so loudly. You don''t look like a lady... You''ve been with sister Hua''er for so long. Why didn''t you learn her tenderness?"


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately looked angry and said, "what are you talking about? I dare say I speak loudly. Don''t you know I''ve always been like this? Hum! "


    I smiled and Saihua said to Zhou Xiaoying, "don''t be angry, sister. My brother is joking with you. Let''s get down to business and don''t delay it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying took a deep breath and deliberately tried very hard to suppress her anger: "let you go this time. Next time, I''ll beat you."


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a bitter smile. Seeing that she was still the same, I suddenly felt very happy. With a sister with such a knife mouth and tofu heart, anyone would be very happy.


    To my surprise, Du Yu, who has always looked like a financial fan, didn''t ask me for Changsheng jade fruit or ambergris fruit at this time. She stood aside and stared at the newly obtained Changsheng jade fruit endlessly. She didn''t know what to look good.


    After Zhou Xiaoying calmed down her anger, Sai Hua''er said slowly, "brother Dongfang, do you have anything to hide from us? Say it together, or your sister will be angry again later. "


    I was stunned, and then whispered, "don''t you see what else I have? It''s all on the backs of Maned pigs and animals. You can get what you want by yourself. Don''t ask me for advice. "

 Chapter 239

    Saihua smiled and said, "I don''t mean this. Think again, is there anything else you forgot to tell us? "


    I thought for a while and didn''t find anything I didn''t tell them, except the Eudemons brought back by Du Yu and me.


    So I said carefully, "we found some Eudemons..."


    Before I finished, Zhou Xiaoying shouted, "what?! Eudemon! "


    I was startled. I quickly "hissed" and said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, can''t you keep your voice down? You want everyone to know about it? "


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately covered her mouth and looked at me with surprise.


    Listen to Sai Hua''er say: "is it really a eudemon? That''s a treasure that has been extinct for hundreds of years... How did you find it? "


    I took a look at Du Yu. Seeing that Du Yu didn''t object, I told Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying exactly what we found and brought back the eudemon.


    When I finished, before I could have a rest, Zhou Xiaoying grabbed me and ran straight to the maned pig and beast.


    Zhou Xiaoying said as she walked, "how can you just leave a good thing like a phantom on the maned pig beast? Take it into the house quickly. Don''t be found by others... "


    "Others have found out." Du Yu suddenly said, "sister, don''t hide. Before we took the eudemon out of the place of Xuanwu trial, we had been found by the guard of the national court. At this time, I''m afraid even the Lord of the country already knows that we have Eudemons in our hands. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and murmured, "what can I do? So what? If the Lord of the Kingdom sends for the eudemon, don''t we give it all to the Lord of the kingdom? How reconciled... "


    I thought Zhou Xiaoying was worried and said, "even if the Lord knows that we have Eudemons, he won''t forcibly rob our Eudemons. Although Eudemons are precious, there must be life prolonging cream handed down hundreds of years ago in the hands of the Lord of the country. I''m sure that when the astral people invade the oxygen star, the Lord will not easily come to us for Eudemons. "


    Sai Hua''er also said, "don''t worry, sister. The Lord is busy dealing with the invasion of the stars. He must have no time and energy to come to us for Eudemons. Even if it''s really coming, we''ll probably walk away and there''s nothing to worry about. "


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head: "the whole red dragon country is under the control of the Lord. Where can we go? I think it''s better to hide the eudemon first. After this thing is forgotten... It won''t work. They won''t forget... You''d better find a way. Don''t stand here. "


    Zhou Xiaoying is really anxious. She is incoherent and knows the truth of her crime. Therefore, she is worried that the eudemon will involve us in being plotted or pursued.


    Many martial arts practitioners have to fight for some treasures, especially those that can prolong their life and improve their skills.


    Now I have a treasure like an eudemon. As long as the news is spread, my situation will be really dangerous in the future.


    It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but at present, I''m in Chilong city. I''m not familiar with my life, and there''s no good way to solve it.


    Only after we return to Jingshen city can I solve this matter. What I urgently need to do now is to leave Chilong city and return to Jingshen city.


    When I arrive at Jingshen City, I will enter the endless swamp I am familiar with, find a place suitable for the growth of Eudemons, and where to raise them.


    If necessary, I will use the Royal beast to subdue some powerful star beasts or spirit beasts to guard the eudemon until it grows up.


    At that time, whoever wants to find my eudemon in the boundless swamp, I''m afraid it''s harder than going to heaven.


    It was a great good thing to get the eudemon, but now it seems that it is a disaster rather than a blessing. Maybe even my family and life can''t be saved.


    I hope the Lord doesn''t want to capture my eudemon at this time. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do.


    In fact, I have thought of Zhou Xiaoying''s worry for a long time. I just didn''t say it in order not to let them worry and fear. Now Zhou Xiaoying first mentioned it. I can''t hide my mind any more, so I tried to comfort Zhou Xiaoying.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Xiaoying is a very smart person. How can she not know the truth of her crime?


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying was so worried and angry, I said, "the eudemon can''t leave the mud, otherwise it''s difficult to survive. I don''t think so. I''ll take the eudemon first. Sister, you and Du Yu will go to Jingshen city later. It''s easy for me to hide alone. An ordinary flying car can take me back to Jingshen city and won''t be easily found by others. "


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head and looked at me reluctantly: "we have just met and will be separated soon. I... I can''t bear to..."


    I said with a smile, "if we go together, we have to take the bus of Chilong country. There are many people on it. If we are found, it will be difficult to do. Sister, don''t worry. We''ll stay for a long time when we return to Jingshen city this time. I''ll be with you every day. "


    Zhou Xiaoying thought for a moment and nodded slowly: "then... Yu''er and I will go to Jingshen city. Be careful on your way alone..."


    Du Yu suddenly said at this time: "sister, I''m going to go with Dongfang Hongfeng anyway. Go alone. Don''t worry about me."


    Du Yu''s words stunned us all. Even Saihua couldn''t help saying, "if you go with your brother, it will be very dangerous..."


    I was also anxious: "it''s really dangerous for you to go with me. What if I can''t take care of you or encounter any danger?"


    Du Yu said, "I don''t care if it''s dangerous or not. Anyway, there will be a maned pig at that time. It''s a big deal that I hide on its back, and no one dares to kill me on its back."


    Du Yu''s words sound reasonable, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that there are many flaws.


    My maned pig is powerful and comparable to the combat effectiveness of level 8 generals, but when you really encounter danger and want to fight, the maned pig also wants to participate in the battle. With its wild moves, who can stand on its back?


    This is one of them. There are many people who can threaten the maned pig beast.


    Those level-9 generals, if they are determined to rob the eudemon, don''t mention me, a maned pig that hasn''t really grown up. Even an adult maned pig, it''s not invincible.


    If you encounter a level 9 general with super combat effectiveness to rob the eudemon, it will be difficult for the maned pig beast to protect itself. Where can you protect Du Yu?

 Chapter 240

    I think Du Yu can''t rest assured that the eudemon was taken away by me alone. She wants to follow me all the way to monitor me. I have to guess like this because of her financial fans now.


    Thinking of this, I was about to ask Du Yu if he thought so. I heard someone say at the door, "Miss Sai, the leader of the lower court, Zhao Chuan, is ordered by the Lord to invite Miss Sai to tonight''s banquet."


    The man saluted Saihua respectfully at the door, as if he had seen his immediate boss.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Du Yu, I stayed together and looked at the officer in protective clothing at the door. I didn''t know how Zhao Chuan, who claimed to be the head of the national court, could be so respectful to Sai Hua''er.


    Listening to Sai Hua''er said faintly, "I always don''t like to attend any party. You know you''re coming to inform me. Do you want to make me angry on purpose?"


    Zhao Chuan, the commander, seemed to be startled. He quickly gave a big gift and hurriedly said, "I don''t dare. Please make atonement for Miss Sai."


    Saihua smiled faintly and said, "since you don''t dare, leave here. Don''t wait for me to get angry and drive you out of here."


    Zhao Chuan thanked him like an amnesty, and then hurried away. Looking at him, he seemed to be afraid that Saihua would be angry, which was quite funny.


    Seeing this, I suddenly felt that Saihua seemed to be hiding something from us. There was a very mysterious thing about her, but I wasn''t sure what it was.


    Not only do I have this feeling, but even Zhou Xiaoying, who has always been careless, said at this time: "sister Hua''er, why is Zhao Chuan so afraid of you? Who the hell are you? Why are you even afraid of the head of the national court? "


    Du Yu''s eyes also changed. Although she didn''t ask like Zhou Xiaoying, she was obviously waiting for Saihua to explain.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "I''m the sister of my sister and the sister of my brother Dongfang. Who else can I be? You don''t have to think about it. I''ve always been sincere when you are my friend, so please take me as your friend. As for my identity, that''s your friend. Are you right? "


    Sai Hua''er''s gentle voice spoke eloquently. I couldn''t help nodding and approving her words.


    But the nervous Zhou Xiaoying was different. She shouted, "well, I''m lucky to take you as my sister. How can you hide something from me? If you tell me your identity now, I''ll still regard you as my sister... My own sister. Otherwise... "


    Saihua''s eyes flashed a trace of anxiety, but she still said slowly: "sister, don''t force me, will you? I told you before that my family has always forced me to marry someone I don''t like... And the person I like has been with others... Now they are still urging me to marry. I really can''t tell you my identity. Please forgive me. "


    Although Saihua''s words were very plain, I found that tears were already flashing in her eyes.


    If Du Yu and I were not here, she might have cried.


    I knew about her forced marriage by her family before. At this time, I felt that she didn''t mean to deceive us, but hid her identity to protect us.


    I coughed and said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, can''t you think about sister Hua Hua? As long as it''s human, who doesn''t have a secret? Don''t force sister Hua Hua anymore. "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and rarely didn''t speak. She seems to remember what happened before, so with a trace of apology, she slowly hugged Saihua.


    Zhou Xiaoying is comforting Sai Hua''er. At the same time, she is telling Sai Hua''er that she will no longer press Sai Hua''er''s identity.


    I thought it was over, but in the twinkling of an eye, I heard Zhao Chuan''s voice again: "Miss Sai, I''m sorry, i... I still have something to say."


    Zhou Xiaoying let go of Sai Hua''er, pointed to Zhao Chuan and said angrily, "are you finished? Do you really want us to drive you away? Get out of here! "


    Saihua stopped Zhou Xiaoying who was going to drive Zhao Chuan away and said slowly, "what else do you have to say?"


    Zhao Chuan saluted again: "Miss Sai, my order is that if I can''t take you back, please kill me. This... This is an order from the head. I dare not disobey it. Since Miss Sai doesn''t want to go to the party with me, please ask Miss Sai to kill me. "


    Saihua frowned slightly. I don''t know why. She suddenly looked at me as if she wanted me to give an idea.


    She was really embarrassed and didn''t want to go to the party, let alone kill Zhao Chuan because of this. But she thinks I''m useless. I don''t know what to do now.


    I was very worried. I just wanted to turn to Du Yu, who had not spoken all the time. Suddenly, I had an idea. I pulled out the sword in my hand, strode to Zhao Chuan, and said loudly: "Miss Sai has orders. Zhao Chuan disobeyed Miss Sai''s orders and disturbed sister sai''s peace several times, so miss Sai ordered me to kill Zhao Chuan with a sword."


    When I said "one sword", I deliberately raised my voice so that everyone can hear it.


    After my words, in the surprise and confusion of the people, I raised my sword and cut off Zhao Chuan''s helmet with one sword.


    Then I said loudly, "Oh, mistakes, pure mistakes. How could I not have hit it? It seems that I am really careless in cultivation and my swordsmanship is not good! "


    Zhao Chuan was scared into a cold sweat. Now I saw me shouting mistakes with his helmet. There was more doubt in my fear.


    I whispered, "don''t go quickly. Will miss Sai kill you? Go back and say you escaped by luck. The executioner made a mistake and failed to kill you. Go! "


    Zhao Chuan got up and flew away. He forgot to say thank you or say goodbye to Saihua.


    This is really a beauty disaster. Beautiful women, especially beautiful super beauties loved by everyone, often attract some disasters, just like Saihua. Now, they are forced to marry


    Seeing Zhao Chuan scared away by me, Sai Hua''er smiled first and told me in her eyes that she clearly knew what I was doing.


    Du Yu also smiled at this time, with a happy look on her face, but there were some looks in her eyes that I couldn''t understand. It seemed that she was hiding something from me.


    Only Zhou Xiaoying didn''t laugh. With a straight face, she strode up to me, reached out and grabbed my left ear. While twisting my ear, she shouted, "you want to scare me to death. Don''t you know your plan in advance? Look, I won''t give you your ears... "


    I begged for mercy loudly. Sai Huaer and Du Yu also came to dissuade Zhou Xiaoying. My ears survived.


    After Zhou Xiaoying''s quarrel, I was still a little complacent. I don''t have any complacent thoughts. Hurry to stay away from Zhou Xiaoying so that she won''t be angry for a while and punish me again.

 Chapter 241

    Zhou Xiaoying and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. Her temper seems to be bigger and more violent than before. She always wants to do it.


    Maybe she was angry, but I didn''t find her. Maybe her character changed after she practiced the jade girl nine swords.


    Thinking of the jade daughter nine swords, I suddenly thought of Sun Xiang. I don''t know what she is now. Has she reached a higher level than me.


    Sun Xiang is just a passer-by in my life. After all, we won''t have too much communication or even too many opportunities to meet in the future.


    I failed to pass the selection of the National Academy. As a member of the National Academy, I had fewer and fewer opportunities to meet Sun Xiang.


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying was a little happy when Du Yu and Sai Huaer advised her, I put down my heart and didn''t think about Sun Xiang and others. I planned to talk to Zhou Xiaoying and leave here now.


    Today may be doomed not to be peaceful. Zhao Chuangang was advised by me to leave. Before we left here, another person came to the door of saihua''er.


    I also know this man. He Shide, the steward of the national court.


    He Shide is not Zhao Chuan, and I dare not persuade him away with my previous tricks.


    After he Shide stopped at the door a little, he came over and said, "Miss Sai, he has been ordered to invite Miss to tonight''s party. Zhao Chuan didn''t speak just now, which made you angry, miss. I have scolded him. Please don''t see him in the face of he. "


    Sai Hua''er saw that he Shide came this time. It''s not good. He ordered the guest directly as he had dealt with Zhao Chuan before. He could only come forward and say, "it doesn''t seem appropriate to come to me and invite me to a banquet because he is not busy in the national court?"


    He Shide smiled: "Miss, I don''t know. He came to invite Miss to the banquet at the order of the Lord. Working for the Lord of the country means working for the national court. Miss, is that what he said? "


    Sai Hua''er''s face was slightly cold and said faintly, "well, you''re working for the national court. You''re right. But I won''t go to the party. Please go back. "


    He Shide didn''t mind saihuaer''s attitude. He still smiled and said, "please don''t make a decision too early, miss. It''s really impossible for miss not to attend today''s party. The Lord of the state strictly orders that if the young lady doesn''t want to go, she must tie you to attend. "


    "Tie me?" Sai Hua''er suddenly smiled, making people feel uncomfortable: "you just said you wanted to tie me to the party? Did the Lord of the Kingdom say this himself, or did you Hester say it? "


    He Shide smiled: "he said so. This is the original words of the Lord of the country. It''s not bad. Miss, you didn''t hear it wrong."


    Saihua stretched out her white jade like hands and said with a smile, "then please tie me up. I won''t go to the party by myself anyway. You can only tie me up."


    He Shide flashed a trace of helplessness on his face, sighed, hugged his fist and said, "the Lord is angry. Please understand the difficulties of being a subordinate, so don''t embarrass me."


    "It''s not me who embarrass you. I''m not a member of the national court now. The national court can''t manage me, and I don''t need the Lord to manage me. Why did you order me to do this and that?"


    Saihua was a little excited and her voice raised a lot: "go back and tell the Lord that if he forces me again, I will leave here forever and never come back."


    He Shide''s face flashed a trace of helplessness again. He suddenly looked at me and said to me very carefully: "commander of the East, you are miss''s friend. Help me persuade miss, don''t make it difficult for me."


    I stepped forward a few steps and saluted Hester: "Mr. Ho, sister Saihua and I are true friends, but how can I intervene in these things? Don''t embarrass me. I can''t help you. "


    He Shide sighed again and suddenly flashed forward. He was about to reach out and grab Saihua''s arm. He was going to be rough and start directly.


    I have been paying attention to Hester''s actions. I felt a move in my heart. Without saying a word, I took a step forward and blocked Hester''s way with the killer sword in my hand.


    My speed is much faster than Hester. As soon as Hester started, I have blocked his way forward.


    He Shide reacted quickly enough. His outstretched palm immediately turned into an iron fist and hit the killing sword in my hand.


    After a loud noise, I stood still, but he Shide involuntarily stepped back for several steps.


    I think he Shide''s face flushed when he stopped. He should have forcibly stopped retreating, which caused him internal injury.


    I did not continue to attack, but calmly looked at Hester and the broken floor tiles trampled by Hester, waiting for him to make a decision.


    He Shide also wanted to come up and catch Saihua, but seeing me looking at him like this, I had to stop.


    He thought for a while, relaxed slowly, and said with some regret, "it turns out that childe Dongfang also thinks I shouldn''t take miss to the banquet... It seems that it''s more appropriate for me to go back and invite the Lord to invite Miss in person. I... Leave."


    Sai Hua''er said faintly, "what''s the matter? Even if the Lord comes, I won''t go. I know exactly what you''re going to do. If you want me to marry that man, I''d rather die now. Tell the Lord, and those people, don''t force me any more, or I''ll make you regret it. "


    He Shide''s body trembled slightly and seemed to think of something. He didn''t speak any more. He just saluted Saihua and turned to leave quickly.


    He was a gentleman. If he missed, he stopped immediately as if nothing had happened.


    Or maybe he knew that his strength was not as good as mine, so he asked for no fun again, so he took the initiative to leave.


    Seeing he Shide leave like this, I suddenly feel that today''s business seems not to be over. He Shide is gone, but it is inevitable that someone more powerful than he Shide will come and invite Sai Hua''er to some banquet.


    I know that this so-called party is actually a blind date arranged for Sai Hua''er. It''s just to make it sound better in order not to arouse Sai Hua''er''s disgust.


    I thought Saihua''s family had forced her to marry long ago, but I didn''t expect that she was still forcing her, and there was a growing trend.


    I''m not a sentimental person dedicated to saving the United States, but when I see such a thing, even though I have thought that it may have something to do with the Lord of the country, I can''t help worrying about Saihua.


    This is forced marriage, and the Lord himself came forward to force marriage. It''s not easy for anyone, including Sai Huaer, to refuse.


    Even if someone refuses, the future trouble will continue, very troublesome.


    This is not only the trouble of beauty, but also the trouble of everyone around beauty, especially the male friends around beauty

 Chapter 242

    I said as calmly as possible: "sister Hua Hua, if you are unhappy here, you might as well go to Jingshen city with us for a few days. After a while, they won''t force you anymore. You''ll come back. "


    When I say something, I suddenly regret. I don''t know why I suddenly feel regret. I only vaguely think that my sentence may bring me a lot of trouble one day in the future.


    But my words have been exported and cannot be taken back, and regret is useless.


    And Saihua almost immediately said happily, "well, I''m worried that you''re all gone. I''ll be bored alone. It''s best to go to Jingshen city with you."


    Zhou Xiaoying was also very happy and said loudly, "even so, let''s clean up now and set off for Jingshen city immediately."


    Saihua nodded and happily followed Zhou Xiaoying to pack up. It seemed that she was looking forward to going to Jingshen city.


    Maybe she just wants to find a way to escape marriage, and going to Jingshen city is just one of them.


    We are all very happy. It is a happy thing for anyone to help us get friends.


    Only Du Yu has been watching coldly, hardly talking, and seems to have other ideas.


    I didn''t know what Du Yu thought, so when Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were packing up, I asked her, "have you really decided to go with me? It will be very dangerous for me to take the eudemon. Are you not afraid of any accidents on the road? "


    Du Yu turned her head away from me and said faintly, "my business is up to me. You''re not me. Why bother me? "


    I was blocked by Du Yu''s words. I sighed secretly and didn''t dare to say anything more. Du Yu is not a kind person. Maybe he took it out on me again.


    Du Yu snorted coldly and suddenly said, "I didn''t expect you to be a big turnip. I knew there were so many beautiful women around you, so I wouldn''t like you."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "what did you say?"


    Du Yu stared at me: "what do you care what I say? You are a playboy, a heartless man, and have no conscience! Hum, give me half the eudemon. I won''t go to Jingshen city. "


    I saw that she seemed very angry and suddenly realized, "do you like me? Well, I don''t mind if a beautiful woman like you likes me. "


    I smiled, stepped forward a few steps, stood face to face with Du Yu and stared at her until she turned red.


    Du Yu said angrily, "how can you do this? I like you, but you already have people you like. Why are you so close to me? I think you like me too. You... Did you mean to do this? "


    I laughed and said, "don''t be angry. It''s not so beautiful if you''re angry. I said, did you misunderstand something? Why did I become a heartless man? I don''t remember when I became your person, and there''s no such thing as being careless and ungrateful? "


    "Don''t you admit it?" Du Yu almost roared, "then what''s the matter with sister Hua Hua? She didn''t hesitate to offend the Lord for you. Dare you say there''s nothing between you? Who are you lying to? "


    I''m very strange about Du Yu''s words. It''s all nonsense.


    Saihua doesn''t have any intimate relationship with me at all, and it''s impossible to have any intimate relationship with me. Du Yu is completely talking nonsense.


    My mind was all on my face. Du Yu could see it clearly at a glance. She was very unconvinced and said, "don''t deny that you are only sister Hua''s boyfriend... Male friend. If sister Hua didn''t refuse to go on a blind date because of you, who else could it be for?"


    I was funny and angry. I stretched out my hand and pulled Du Yu to sit down and patiently told Du Yu about Saihua''s marriage.


    After hearing this, Du Yu immediately changed her attitude and immediately said, "that''s right. I thought sister Hua''er liked you, so I refused the blind date party arranged by the Lord for her? By the way, why don''t you help sister Hua''er and let the Lord stop forcing sister Hua''er. "


    I wondered, "how can I help with this? Do you think my face is so big that the Lord of the country listens to me? "


    Du Yu said with a smile, "you can pretend to be sister Hua''er''s lover, or you can just marry sister Hua''er. In this case, when the Lord sees that sister Hua''er has a husband, he will not force sister Hua''er to marry others... Don''t go, I haven''t finished... Why are you so... "


    I stared wide and didn''t dare to pay attention to Du Yu. I just wanted to leave here as soon as possible and go as far as possible.


    Du Yu didn''t know what he was talking about. It was nonsense.


    I strode away from Du Yu and came to the maned pig beast. I would no longer pay attention to Du Yu who still said this to me.


    This Du Yu, I''ve convinced her. I''d better go and see nerds and maned pigs and beasts when I''m with her and listen to her nonsense.


    I went to check the situation of nerds alone and found that the situation of nerds has obviously improved a lot these days.


    This is due to the maned pig, which not only provides blood to the nerd every day, improves the nerd''s body, but also ensures the necessary nutrition for the nerd and plays a great role in the recovery of the nerd.


    Maybe the nerd will wake up in a few days. At that time, he will evolve into a more powerful super war beast because of taking Immortal Jade fruit.


    The maned pig beast will really grow up and become one of my capable war beasts in the near future.


    I looked forward to the scene after the super two world wars. I couldn''t help smiling. I was a little complacent.


    I don''t know what happens when a spirit beast like a nerd evolves again. I haven''t seen any records or heard others talk about it.


    Think about it and you will understand that no human would be foolish enough to give such treasures as Immortal Jade fruit to spirit beasts, so those spirit beasts or star beasts as human war beasts are difficult to evolve.


    There will never be many people like me who treat war beasts as friends and give them the best spiritual grass to grow and break through.


    When Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were packing up, a guest came unexpectedly. The guest was no one else. It was Du Hong, my second brother whom I had sworn in at the place of Xuanwu trial.


    When I saw Du Hong, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "are you looking for your sister? She was here just now. She should have gone into the house now. "


    Du Hong blushed, suddenly stepped forward and gave me a big gift: "brother, please advise my sister not to let her leave Chilong city."


    I was stunned: "why don''t you agree with Du Yu to leave here?"


    I suddenly understand that it''s no wonder today''s Du Yu looks more and more different from the past. It turns out that there are some secret things I don''t know.


    I also blame my carelessness. If I had asked Du Yu earlier, maybe I would have known about her.

 Chapter 243

    Du Hong looked up at me: "we also just learned that our sister is leaving. Now grandpa is furious and is on his way. I''d like to ask my elder brother to persuade my sister not to quarrel with Grandpa... Well... As long as my sister goes to the banquet of the Lord of the state, grandpa won''t bother no matter where her sister goes. "


    I feel that something must happen today. First, the LORD sent someone to invite Sai Hua''er to the banquet. Sai Hua''er would rather die than surrender. I almost fought with he Shide.


    Now Du Hong comes again. What he said is to ask Du Yu to attend a banquet. Maybe it''s also a banquet for the Lord of the country.


    I suddenly thought: Du Yu didn''t want to go to the party because she came to me, but she was forced to go to the party by her grandfather. There was no way to come to me.


    Although she didn''t say it before, her abnormal performance actually told me that Du Yu today is just different from the past. It''s too abnormal.


    There seems to be no difference between the two things. The only difference is that the protagonists invited to the banquet are different.


    It seems that this banquet must not be simple. It''s not just a blind date banquet. Otherwise, why don''t saihua''er and Du Yu want to attend this banquet?


    With this question, I stared at Du Hong and said, "tell me, what''s going on? What the hell was that party for? "


    Du Hong hesitated and looked at my eyes, but he refused to tell me the answer.


    I was so anxious that I couldn''t help drinking: "what are you hiding from me? Say it! "


    Du Hong was surprised by my cheering. He immediately said, "don''t dare to hide, brother. In fact, the Lord is choosing his wife for his little grandson."


    I frowned: "tell me more about it. What''s going on?"


    Du Hong sighed and said in a deep voice, "brother, I don''t know. The Lord of the country has seven grandchildren. Each of the six princes in front of him is a dragon among people and dominates one side. But Han Yang, the little grandson of the Lord, is an exception. This Han Yang... Is a ignorant and absurd guy. He knows to eat, drink and play all day, bully good people and commit evil. It can be said to be notorious. "


    Speaking of this, Du Hong looked back at his back. He seemed afraid that others would hear him. He was a little nervous.


    I didn''t open my mouth and waited for Du Hong to go on. I want to understand what''s going on.


    Seeing that no one came here, Du Hong continued, "so until now, Han Yang is 20 years old, and no woman is willing to marry him. The LORD was very worried about this, so he asked people to hold such a banquet in order to find a wife for Han Yang. "


    After listening to this, I suddenly understood the reason why saihua''er and Du Yu didn''t go to the party, and also more determined the reason why Du Yu was abnormal today.


    Han Yang should be a spoiled childe. At ordinary times, he must bully the good and do evil. He doesn''t give a good impression, so no one is willing to marry him. When he is 20, he hasn''t married yet.


    There were many people who didn''t get married at the age of 20, but as the grandson of the Lord of the country, generally speaking, they should get married at the age of 17.


    Because they have the mission of carrying on the family line, they should prepare for the election of the next generation of national masters. When they grow up, they hold adult rites and weddings at the same time.


    In Chilong Kingdom, men and women can get married as long as they reach the age of 17. What''s more, it''s too late for the grandson of the Lord to get married at the age of 20.


    If the grandson of a country Lord wants to get married, there should be countless young women competing to marry him. The matter of climbing the dragon and attaching the Phoenix, no matter where, is what people are most keen to do.


    Han Yang, because of his bad reputation, didn''t have a woman willing to marry him until he was 20. No wonder the Lord of the country was worried about it.


    This will affect the face of the Lord of the country, even the face of the whole red dragon country. If it is spread, it will become a laughing stock for everyone.


    But even so, the Lord cannot force others to attend Han Yang''s wedding banquet, let alone say that if someone doesn''t go, they will be bound to attend.


    As a country Lord, how can he do such a thing for his own personal gain? It''s ridiculous and stupid


    I always feel strange about this matter.


    Maybe I need to ask Sai Huaer and Du Yu to see if what Du Hong said is true.


    If it''s true, I can''t just turn a blind eye to it. After all, they are my friends and my best friends.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Du Hong thought I didn''t speak clearly, so he went on to say, "brother, I don''t agree to ask my sister to marry that bastard Han Yang. But if we don''t even attend the banquet, I''m afraid the Lord will be unhappy, which will affect our Du family''s impression in the Lord''s mind. For the sake of the Du family, Grandpa persuaded yu''er to attend the banquet and give the LORD a face. But unexpectedly, even if yu''er didn''t agree, she ran away from home... "


    "Your sister didn''t run away from home!" A slightly old but kind voice came in from outside the door: "hong''er, let your sister come out to see me. I have something to say to her."


    The person who came was Du Yun. He looked at Du Hong and me and came slowly. He still had a smile on his face. It seemed that Du Yu was not too angry because he ran away from home.


    Du Hong looked at Du Yun in surprise: "Grandpa, how did you find here?"


    Du Yun said slowly, "do you think I''m really old and confused? How can I say that I am also a member of the National Academy. I have stayed in Chilong city for decades. What people do I don''t know? Call your sister out and don''t hide from me. I have something to say to her. "


    Du Hong looked at me immediately, winked at me and asked me to find Du Yu.


    I had to say, "I''ve seen you. Please wait a minute. I''ll go to Du Yu and let Du Yu come to see you."


    Du Yun nodded and didn''t speak.


    I felt that Du Yun was very different from yesterday. I knew that he was angry because of Du Yu''s affairs, but he didn''t show it. Without much thought, he went directly to the house of saihua''er.


    I shouted at the door, "Du Yu, your grandpa is coming. Come out!"


    A man said angrily, "what are you shouting? I don''t know my grandpa is coming? Do you need to call me? "


    I saw Du Yu coming out of the room. She looked unhappy, so I didn''t say much. Let Du Yu aside and let Du Yu go out to meet Du Yun.

 Chapter 244

    Just then, another voice came from outside the yard: "is this miss Saihua''s home? I''m Wang Kun from the Lord''s house. I''m ordered by Lord Sai, the third division in charge of the Lord''s house, to welcome Miss Sai back to the house. "


    When the man spoke, he had entered the yard. When he saw Du Yun and Du Hong in the yard, as well as Du Yu and I, he immediately said, "it''s president Du, childe Du and miss Du. I''m polite to Wang Kun."


    Du Yun nodded slightly and said, "it''s Lord Wang. I haven''t seen you for many days. I''ve long wanted to see my brother. I didn''t expect to meet my brother here today. Brother, what have you been busy with recently? Why haven''t you seen brother? Why don''t you go and have a seat? "


    Wang Kun looks older than Du Yun, but he has a good spirit. At first glance, he is a high-level martial artist. He has more momentum than Du Yun.


    Du Yun is a level-9 general. Wang Kun looks stronger. I''m afraid he is already the peak of level-9 general and one of the most powerful martial artists on the oxygen star.


    Listening to Wang Kun''s loud smile, he said, "Lord Du, you''re welcome. Speaking of it, Wang is indeed a few years older than Lord Du, but this elder brother, Wang doesn''t deserve it. Lord Du is the vice president of the national court. Wang is just a servant of the Lord''s house. According to the truth, Wang should respect Lord Du and say "brother", and please don''t make fun of Wang. "


    Du Yun also said with a loud smile: "you''re welcome, brother. Who doesn''t know that all the pillars of the country can enter the Lord''s house. You''re welcome if you and Du always get along well. Brother, you came here today, but you are going to take the daughter of manager Sai back to the house to attend the banquet of the Lord? "


    Wang Kun nodded slightly: "I don''t know why Lord Du is here today?"


    Du Yun sighed: "to tell you the truth, I also came to take my Yuer back to the banquet of the Lord of the country. Our purpose is the same."


    Wang Kun said "Oh" and immediately said, "yu''er is here too?"


    It seemed that he didn''t find Du Yu. He looked around and finally pointed to Du Yu and said with a surprised look on his face: "look, I''m really old and my eyes are spent. I didn''t find Yu Er here. Yu''er, come here, Grandpa Wang. I haven''t seen you for years. Ha ha... I have a treasure for you. Even if it''s a gift from Grandpa Wang, I''ll give you a welcome. "


    Du Yu walked over with an unhappy face and reluctantly gave a big gift to Wang Kun: "Grandpa Wang, what gift do you want to give me? I''m not a child anymore. I don''t want candy toys. "


    Wang Kun said with a smile, "Grandpa Wang, how can I give you those things you don''t have? What I want to give you today is a real baby. You see... "


    Wang Kun didn''t move, but suddenly there was a box in his hand. The box was quite exquisite. It seemed that the things inside wouldn''t be too bad.


    Wang Kun slowly opened the box. There was a red gem as big as an apple. The gem was very big and really cherished, but it was just a gem. It was not a treasure.


    Although some martial artists like gems, most martial artists prefer things that help improve their skills or prolong their life.


    Du Yu was really not interested in gemstones, shook her head and said, "I don''t like these things. You know, when did I wear such things? You precious stone, you''d better give it to others. It''s a waste to put it here. "


    Wang Kun smiled and said, "don''t underestimate this gem, yu''er. It took me thousands of yuan to buy it. It is said to be the largest Ruby found so far. I like you, yu''er, so I took it out for you. If someone else changed, I wouldn''t be so generous. "


    Du Yu smiled and said, "but I don''t like it. It''s no use giving it to me. By the way, I also have a friend here. I''ll introduce you to Grandpa Wang later. "


    She didn''t know if she didn''t want to talk to Wang Kun. After a few words, she pointed to me and introduced me to Wang Kun: "Grandpa Wang, he is my friend, Dongfang Hongfeng from Jingshen city. We... We will go to Jingshen city to meet his parents... "


    I think Du Yu has already talked about me. Although the last sentence sounds strange, he had to step forward and salute Wang Kun: "younger Dongfang Hongfeng, meet old Wang."


    Wang Kun''s mind was not on me. He said "OK" faintly, and then continued to say to Du Yu: "yu''er, your brother Wang Tian came back from training not long ago. Now he is just at home. If you have time, you might as well go home and have a chat with your brother Wang Tian. Wang Tian hasn''t seen you for a long time, but as soon as he gets home, he asks about you. He misses you very much. "


    Du Yu frowned slightly, but still said, "well, when I have time, I will visit Grandpa Wang and talk to brother Wang Tian."


    Wang Kun was immediately overjoyed and said with a smile, "OK, OK, I''ll let Wang Tian pick you up when."


    Du Yu wanted to say something else, so he heard someone say at the gate of the hospital: "deputy manager Wang, the manager urges us to go back immediately. Look..."


    This man was brought by Wang Kun. At this time, he should have received a notice from the third division of Sai urging Wang Kun to take Sai Hua''er back quickly.


    Wang Kun was happy with Du Yu. After being interrupted, he said angrily, "I see. Don''t you see I''m talking to yu''er? It''s so impolite. Get out of here and punish yourself with the twenty army staff. "


    The man immediately answered "yes" with a bitter face and withdrew in a gloomy way. It was unlucky to get home and pick up a meal for nothing.


    When Wang Kun saw the man withdraw, he turned around and was about to continue talking with Du Yu. In the twinkling of an eye, he saw Du Yu quietly holding my hand. After being stunned, he immediately changed color on his face.


    Listen to him shout: "are you the Dongfang Hongfeng who dares to kidnap Zhao Qian, the deputy commander of the national court? Hum, somebody, take it down! "


    Hearing Wang Kun''s order, the man who left just now turned around and rushed over. Without saying a word, he punched me.


    I see his momentum. It''s clear that he doesn''t intend to catch me, but to knock me down with a fist. It''s very fierce.


    Since this man is threatening, I have nothing to be polite. I raised my hand and punched him at will, and made a hard fight with this man.


    "Touch" made a dull noise. I stood where I was, but the man flew out upside down, and the broken kite usually hit the door.


    My physical strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people. This time, I had nothing to do with the collision. Wang Kun''s men were like a kite with a broken line. They flew backwards from a distance. Once again, they flew to the gate of the courtyard, and even half of the gate was hit.

 Chapter 245

    I didn''t even look at the man, but looked at Wang Kun and said faintly, "deputy manager Wang, I did do what you just said, but do you know why I did that? Is it too much fun to let people catch me so hastily? "


    Du Yun also said at this time, "what''s this, brother? Dongfang Hongfeng is my Yuer''s friend. It''s not very good for you to do so? "


    Wang Kun''s eyes were cold and said with a trace of murderous spirit: "Oriental red maple, maybe you don''t know. Yesterday evening, our Lord ordered to arrest you. You dare to kidnap Zhao Qian, the deputy commander of the national court. You are a terrible crime and can never be forgiven. Now I''ll take you back to the Lord. If you dare to arrest me, I can kill you on the spot. "


    I frowned: "the Lord ordered me to be arrested? Does the Lord know why I kidnapped Zhao Qian? Does the Lord of the Kingdom arbitrarily order to arrest me only by one side? "


    Du Yu was more direct and said loudly, "Wang Kun, I think you are falsely preaching the order of the Lord, but actually you have another purpose?"


    Wang Kun looked murderous: "no matter why you kidnapped Zhao Qian, it''s an unforgivable crime. Now I will take you back and give it to the Lord of the kingdom. If you have anything to say, go and talk to the Lord of the kingdom. "


    As soon as Wang Kun finished his words, his people suddenly disappeared. I knew that he must be very fast, which made me hallucinate. At that time, he hurried back and shot in time. With a move of killing God sword, he sealed all the positions in front of him.


    Wang Kun is the top cultivation achievement of level 9 generals. I can''t be careless to fight him with the cultivation achievement of level 7 generals.


    My reaction was fast enough, but Wang Kun''s speed was faster. Before I made a move, I felt that my body was suddenly hit by a huge force, and the whole person couldn''t help but step back.


    Before I could stand still, I felt that my left body seemed numb. I was hurt.


    In the face of Wang Kun, the top level of level 9 general, I was injured by one move, and I had no advantage at all.


    Wang Kun was also surprised. After a slight pause, he jumped at me again.


    I know Wang Kun won''t let me go easily. The killer sword came out of the scabbard, fought back with all his strength and showed no mercy.


    The murderous sword in my hand spread like a whirlwind and showed the murderous sword without reservation. For a time, the sword in the yard was so strong that even the light was much darker.


    The killing God sword technique taught me by Hua Jianfeng is indeed a very advanced combat skill. After my cultivation, I have made great progress in swordsmanship. Now I can remain invincible for the time being in the face of a martial artist with the highest cultivation of a level 9 general like Wang Kun.


    If I cultivate the killing God sword technique to the highest level, my sword technique should be improved several times. Unfortunately, now I have only cultivated the 13th move "sword God''s anger", and I have not fully mastered the killing God sword technique, let alone give full play to the full power of the killing God sword technique.


    Fortunately, Wang Kun was temporarily suppressed by me after the execution of the killing sword method. He couldn''t take me down for a while and formed an impasse with me.


    Wang Kun thought highly of himself. Although he saw that I used such a powerful weapon as killer sword, he still didn''t use weapons. He fought with me only with a pair of meat palms.


    Naturally, I won''t mind. I''m not a hypocrite who claims to be a gentleman. I won''t say that I want a fair war with Wang Kun.


    Wang Kun is the top cultivation of level 9 generals. I''m level 7 generals. We didn''t have a fair fight.


    Now Wang Kun fights with my killer sword with his palm. I can''t wait for it. I''m happy in my heart.


    I waved the killing God sword in my hand with all my strength and showed the first 20 moves of the killing God sword without reservation. Kaman tied with Wang Kun.


    In fact, I was injured at the beginning. Although it was not very serious, I still lost. Now I rely on the killing sword and killing sword technique to fight Wang Kun in a draw. In fact, I''m holding on to death.


    If I continue to fight like this, I will be defeated by Wang Kun sooner or later. After all, Wang Kun has the peak cultivation of level 9 generals. Over time, I consume more physical strength and aura. It''s unreasonable not to be defeated.


    Now I can''t beat him. It''s only a matter of time.


    Fortunately, I''m not alone here now. Shortly after the war between Wang Kun and me, Du Yu shouted to stop Wang Kun. Later, Du Hong also spoke loudly for me, which distracted Wang Kun''s attention.


    Later, even Du Yun persuaded Wang Kun. Wang Kun couldn''t concentrate on fighting with me, which gave me the opportunity to delay.


    The fight between Wang Kun and me soon attracted the attention of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, who were packing things in the house. They also ran out together. After seeing the fight between Wang Kun and me, they shouted together. Wang Kun was even more embarrassed.


    In particular, Wang Kun didn''t dare not care about Saihua''s words, so every time he heard Saihua''s voice, he would have an extremely small moment of hesitation.


    I often seize such a moment and suddenly take a sword. I was caught off guard when I hit Wang Kun. He was in a hurry, as if he were not enemy to me.


    Wang Kun was very depressed. His old face turned red and he was very angry. At the same time, his attack on me was more fierce. He gradually increased the attack strength and accelerated the attack speed.


    I just managed to deal with it. Now Wang Kun suddenly connected his heavy hands, and I gradually didn''t support it.


    Fortunately, my physical strength is excellent, and my physical strength is also excellent. I was hit by Wang Kun several times. I was only slightly injured. It''s no big deal.


    Wang Kun saw that Sai Hua''er and others were talking for me and advised him to stop. He was also a little flustered. Otherwise, with his skill, as long as he hit me, I would be seriously injured.


    I was in a hurry to resist Wang Kun''s attack. When I felt that I couldn''t resist it, I suddenly heard a subtle voice.


    The voice was small enough for me to hear what was said clearly. It was like whispering in my ear: "Oriental red maple, what I want is your eudemon. As long as you are willing to hand over the eudemon, I can spare your life!"


    I immediately said, "impossible! Who are you? How do you know I have a eudemon? "


    The voice ignored my question and continued, "look at your Eudemons. Now someone is quietly approaching them. I don''t say you should also want to know what purpose they are close to your eudemon. Don''t hesitate, promise my terms and I''ll help you drive them away. "


    When I hurried to see it, I found that Du Yun and Du Hong, who were still trying to persuade Wang Kun not to fight with me, were far away from me.

 Chapter 246

    They are really slowly approaching my maned pig beast, that is, those Eudemons on the back of my maned pig beast.


    A hundred people in my heart don''t want to believe this scene I can''t see. Do Du Yun and Du Hong also come to rob the eudemon? It''s impossible. Aren''t they my own?


    Moreover, they should know that since the Eudemons were brought back by Du Yu and I, I will give Du Yu some Eudemons. Why should I fall down at this time?


    Maybe they were worried that I would swallow these Eudemons alone, so they followed Du Yu to find me, and then tricked me that they came to take Du Yu away, so that I could relax my vigilance and seize the opportunity to seize my Eudemons.


    Du Yun wants to rob my eudemon. I can think of it. After all, he is only Du Yu and Du Hong''s grandfather, not my grandfather. He has no feelings and friendship with me. He wants to rob my treasure. That''s what some people often do.


    But Du Hong, he is clearly my second brother and my sworn brother. Why did he rob my eudemon? I saved his life before. Did he forget it so soon?


    I''m really disappointed with him.


    My thoughts flashed by. Although they were groundless, they made my heart sink suddenly, and a bad premonition hit my heart.


    At this time, the mysterious voice said, "if you stop now, I can promise to save your life and give you 100000 yuan to return to Jingshen city and continue to be the commander of your Jingshen city guard."


    Hearing this sound, I was suddenly awakened, recovered, suddenly shot and continued to fight with Wang Kun.


    Wang Kun was talking to me just now. I was distracted and had no defense at all. Wang Kun didn''t take the opportunity to hurt me. It can be regarded as a qualified martial artist.


    But I can''t stop fighting because I haven''t seen Du Yun and Du Hong take my eudemon. I still have a glimmer of hope.


    I hope these are Wang Kun''s schemes. Du Yun and Du Hong don''t really want to steal my eudemon when I fight with Wang Kun.


    At this time, I have fully understood all the things that have happened this day. It turns out that what happened this day is not what I saw before.


    I saw that all the people came here to invite Sai Hua''er and Du Yu to some banquet. In fact, it was all a cover up. The purpose of all the people who came here was to take the eudemon from me.


    Eudemons are the real purpose of everyone, the real reason why they come here, and the source of my biggest threat at present.


    I knew that the temptation of the phantom animal was too strong, but I didn''t expect that the temptation of the phantom animal could not help but send people to take it by surprise.


    It seems that I still underestimated the temptation of Eudemons, and I shouldn''t let Zhao Qian and Zhao Qian''s men go, let them spread the fact that I have Eudemons, and let myself fall into a dangerous place.


    Now it''s useless for me to regret. Since the LORD sent people to forcibly seize the eudemon, kill people and seize treasure, I think I will have no way to live safely because of the eudemon for a period of time in the future.


    All kinds of people will find all kinds of reasons for the eudemon, or even come to my trouble for no reason.


    I gritted my teeth and continued to fight with Wang Kun. Seeing that persuasion was ineffective, Wang Kun gradually lost his patience. His strength was getting stronger and faster.


    Every time I can''t avoid being hit, I feel that my body is like being hit by a kilogram hammer, and the injury on my body is getting worse and in danger.


    I have the intention to call the maned pig beast to help me at this time, but Wang Kun''s attack speed is too fast. I can''t distract myself from using the Royal beast. I will call the maned pig beast to help me.


    Moreover, even if I call the maned pig beast with injuries, in the face of Wang Kun, who is already the peak of level 9 generals, the maned pig beast can only be beaten passively.


    Today''s maned pigs and beasts are not yet fully adult, and they are not Wang Kun''s opponent.


    At this time, I vaguely saw that Du Yun and Du Hong had come to the maned pig beast. Their purpose was clear, and there was no need to hold any hope.


    When I was disappointed, the killer sword in my hand could not help speeding up and took out a desperate posture to fight Wang Kun.


    Seeing me like this, Wang Kun couldn''t help whispering again: "it''s no use trying so hard with me now. Don''t you see that your eudemon is about to be taken away by the Du family? Make a quick decision, or everything will be late. "


    In fact, I saw the fact that Du Yun and Du Hong were close to the maned pig, but at this time, I gritted my teeth and continued to attack.


    I want to repel Wang Kun first, and then ask Du Yun and Du Hong why they stole my eudemon when I fought with Wang Kun.


    I don''t know what''s going on. At this time, I suddenly think of Zhou Xiaoying. Zhou Xiaoying is my sister. It is said that she will help me deal with Wang Kun.


    Even if she knows she is not Wang Kun''s opponent and can''t help me, she should come forward to stop Du Yun and Du Hong from stealing my eudemon.


    But until now, I haven''t seen Zhou Xiaoying do anything, as if she didn''t know my current situation.


    In my busy schedule, I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and found that Zhou Xiaoying stood still. She seemed to have lost her ability to act and stood in place in a daze. Although she was full of worry, she couldn''t come to help me.


    This made me very worried. I couldn''t help being distracted again.


    It''s a big taboo for experts to lose their mind. I lost my mind twice in a row in the battle with Wang Kun. Wang Kun seemed to be angered and made a decisive move. He hit me in the chest and immediately flew me out.


    My physical strength is very strong, but I can''t stand the full blow of Wang Kun, the top cultivation of level 9 general. I began to vomit blood in mid air. When I landed, it was because my back hit the wall and was injured again. I almost fainted.


    Because he had enough confidence in his strength, Wang Kun didn''t come to make up for it immediately.


    Taking this opportunity, I quickly stood up and took a look at Zhou Xiaoying in my busy schedule. Zhou Xiaoying really couldn''t move. I was like this. She was still in her original position and didn''t move.


    I don''t know when she was controlled. I think she should have been controlled at the beginning of the battle between Wang Kun and me. Otherwise, with Zhou Xiaoying''s character, she would have rushed up to help me deal with Wang Kun.


    I think Zhou Xiaoying just can''t move. She doesn''t look like a big event. She''s a little relieved.


    Strangely, Sai Hua''er and Du Yu, who were originally with Zhou Xiaoying, didn''t know where they went at this time.


    I don''t have time to think about this. I want to stop Du Yun and Du Hong. Now they are ready to untie the wooden box I put on the back of the maned pig and shoot at the eudemon.

 Chapter 247

    The eudemon is in the temporary wooden box. If it is taken away by Du Yun and Du Hong, I will be busy.


    As soon as I was about to rush over, I saw Wang Kun''s figure rushing over like lightning. Without saying a word, he slapped Du Yun.


    Wang Kun''s skill is profound. This palm is not close to Du Yun. The huge aura contained in it has hit Du Yun who is trying his best to carry the wooden box.


    Du Yun was caught off guard and was hit at once. The whole person flew out. The wooden box he was holding in his hand was very large and heavy. Then he fell down and hit the ground directly.


    I almost couldn''t help shouting, because once the wooden box fell to the ground, it would fall apart, and the eudemon in it would be dangerous.


    Fortunately, Wang Kun was ready. He attacked Du Yun secretly. After he slapped Du Yun off, he grabbed the wooden box and caught it.


    Seeing that the wooden box was safe and sound, I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when I saw Du Hong suddenly take a shot and put a sword on Wang Kun''s back.


    What Du Hong holds in his hand is actually a lightsaber. Even if Wang Kun has the highest cultivation of a level-9 general and his body strength is high enough, he can''t withstand the blow of the lightsaber.


    Wang Kun''s reaction was also very fast. When Du Hong just made a move, he had already released a hand. He pulled out a short stick like lightning and hit Du Hong''s wrist.


    Du Hong didn''t expect that Wang Kun''s reaction was so fast that the original attack lost its due effect. He had to withdraw his hand and avoid Wang Kun''s attack.


    With Wang Kun''s cultivation, if Du Hong is hit, his wrist may be useless.


    Wang Kun forced Du Hong to retreat. With a smile, he held the wooden box in one hand and was about to leave here.


    I have been paying close attention to the battle between Wang Kun and the Du family. How can Wang Kun take the eudemon so easily at this time?


    I rushed over again decisively. The killer sword in my hand made my most powerful move "sword God''s anger" come out and attack Wang Kun''s head.


    My speed is very fast, but Wang Kun''s speed is faster. My sword moves have not been fully used. Wang Kun has flashed aside to avoid my attack range.


    He not only dodged, but also raised his right foot and kicked my right wrist holding the sword. He wanted to deal with me like Du Hong and force me to step back.


    I had expected that I would not easily hit Wang Kun. When I shot, I was ready to change my moves. At this time, when I saw Wang Kun kicking my wrist, I suddenly leaned back. When the whole person was close to the ground, I suddenly bounced up.


    The killing sword in my hand was also waved like lightning at the same time, and a sword was cut to Wang Kun''s left leg.


    This time, my speed reached my limit, so fast that I couldn''t see clearly. I had completed all the actions in just a moment.


    Wang Kun was standing on one leg and holding a wooden box weighing thousands of kilograms. It was inconvenient for him to move. When I cut it off with such a sword, he had no choice but to step back.


    Seeing that Wang Kun began to retreat as I expected, my body rushed over as soon as I stood up. The sword in my hand still stabbed Wang Kun''s left leg to prevent him from standing firm.


    I calculated that Wang Kun would not easily let go of the eudemon in his hand, so I kept attacking his left leg and made him keep retreating. There was no time to fight back.


    The huge wooden box occupied Wang Kun''s left hand and blocked his right hand. His left leg was constantly attacked by me. The rest of his right leg was useless except to avoid my attack.


    In this way, I am in an invincible position and can attack with all my strength. Er Wang Kun looks like a monkey with one foot jumping, which is very funny.


    Wang Kun''s skill is really much deeper than me. I designed him painstakingly and tried my best to attack him, but I couldn''t really defeat him.


    I stormed for a while and saw that there was no way to really defeat Wang Kun. In a hurry, I suddenly caught a glimpse of Du Hong and Du Yun standing not far away watching me fight with Wang Kun. They all looked like watching a play.


    I moved in my heart, pretended to be weak and weak, rolled on the spot, avoided from afar, and no longer attacked Wang Kun.


    Seeing that I suddenly stopped, Wang Kun immediately turned and ran. Naturally, his goal was to leave the yard, not to fight with me.


    Unfortunately, his proud abacus did not come true. He had already stared at Du Yun and Du Hong. Seeing Wang Kun escape, they all drank "leave the eudemon" and both chased up.


    The three fought together again in the blink of an eye, and the fight was more intense than that between Wang Kun and me just now.


    Du Yun was originally a level 9 general, and his strength was a little worse than that of Wang Kun. Now with the help of Du Hong, he immediately tied with Wang Kun holding the wooden box.


    However, Wang Kun didn''t come alone. He brought a lot of sergeants. At this time, those sergeants had poured into the yard and saw Wang Kun being attacked by Du Yun and Du Hong. Before Wang Kun ordered, they rushed to help Wang Kun.


    This was the best time for Wang Kun to win and escape. Unfortunately, not only Wang Kun brought sergeants, but also Du Yun and Du Hong.


    When Wang Kun''s Sergeant began to come forward to help, Du Yun and Du Hong''s Sergeant also came forward to help. As a result, the sergeants on both sides fought together, and the scene became chaotic in an instant.


    I quietly stepped back and soon came to Zhou Xiaoying. At this time, I should save Zhou Xiaoying first, so as not to hurt Zhou Xiaoying by the disorderly army.


    Looking at the posture of these people, I can''t finish fighting for a while, let alone take the wooden box containing the eudemon. I can save Zhou Xiaoying first, and then find a way to keep the eudemon.


    I don''t care about the fighting sergeants, let alone sympathize with the enemies who want to take away my eudemon. I quietly picked up Zhou Xiaoying, ran into Saihua''s house as fast as I could, and found a place to put Zhou Xiaoying down in the house.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a painful face and asked, "sister, are you okay? What''s the matter with you? "


    Zhou Xiaoying seemed unable to speak. Her mouth moved slightly, but she couldn''t make any sound.


    I slowly injected a wisp of aura into Zhou Xiaoying''s body. The aura slowly flowed in Zhou Xiaoying''s body and soon found the reason why she couldn''t move.


    I took back my aura, stretched out my hand to straighten Zhou Xiaoying''s head, pulled away her long hair, and saw a long fine needle in her hair at a glance.


    The needle was just inserted into Baihui Point on Zhou Xiaoying''s head, blocking the flow of Reiki in her body and making her unable to move or speak.


    I slowly pulled out the thin needle and put a breath of aura into Zhou Xiaoying''s body to help her stop bleeding and dredge her veins.


    A moment later, Zhou Xiaoying spit out a long mouthful of turbidity, and then scolded: "who plotted against me? Stand up! "

 Chapter 248

    I saw that Zhou Xiaoying was all right, so I said happily, "sister, stop yelling. Those people are fighting outside. When they are tired, you can teach them a good lesson and it''s not too late to recapture the eudemon."


    Although Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t move, she saw everything before. Now she was angry and immediately asked me, "are you okay? I saw you hurt by Wang Kun... "


    I smiled: "do I look like someone who has something to do? That little injury can''t help me. Don''t worry, sister. "


    I stretched my arms and looked like nothing to reassure Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said with some confidence, "it''s OK. That Wang Kun is really great. He is already the peak of level 9. You can''t beat him. Don''t go up again. We don''t want the big deal eudemon. "


    I nodded: "I know how to protect myself. Don''t worry, sister. But now so many people are thinking about our eudemon, and I don''t know who will take our eudemon in the end. "


    I feel a little unwilling, but in the face of an enemy like Wang Kun, all I can do now is to bear it.


    If I had known this, I should have hidden the eudemon earlier. Now it''s too late to hide. The enemy came to the door and it''s too late to do anything.


    Zhou Xiaoying said carelessly, "it doesn''t matter, as long as we are safe. We''ll leave here now. We don''t want anything here. We''ll give it to them. "


    I frowned and said, "it''s not too late to go later. Now there are Du Yun and Wang Kun''s people outside. Their eyes are red. If we go out now, we may conflict with them again."


    Zhou Xiaoying pondered for a moment. Suddenly, she pointed to the nearby channel and whispered, "let''s find Sai Hua''er. She will surely have a way to help us get out of here."


    I looked for Saihua in my busy schedule before, but I didn''t see her or know where she went. Unexpectedly, she disappeared quietly.


    Now I heard Zhou Xiaoying mention Sai Hua''er and asked, "do you know where sister Sai Hua''er has gone?"


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said mysteriously, "don''t ask more about this. Just come with me."


    As she spoke, she got up and went to another room, which was just across a wall from the room we were just in.


    Sai Hua''er was in this room. She was stuffing something into a backpack. When she saw Zhou Xiaoying and I coming in, she said, "help me get something. Let''s go now."


    I was still reluctant to part with those Eudemons, so I hesitated and stood in the room looking at the flowers.


    Zhou Xiaoying urged, "help your sister Hua Hua Hua to take her things. We''ll go now."


    I sighed secretly, so I had to give up the eudemon outside and change to get something.


    Just then, a cold voice suddenly sounded in my ear: "where do you want to go? Want to escape? "


    As soon as I looked back, I saw Du Yu looking at me with a cold face. His face was murderous and looked completely strange.


    It was the first time I saw Du Yu look like this. I couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with you... Are you okay?"


    Du Yu sneered and suddenly let her aside. It turned out that there was another person behind her, because she had been blocked by Du Yu before, and I didn''t see it.


    This is also at such a moment. In normal times, I will suddenly find that there is another person behind Du Yu.


    No matter who it is, it will bring a special aura, just like some people are murderous, but some people are born with a very warm atmosphere.


    In my current state, it''s easy to find out if there is anyone nearby. If I''m not too nervous, I will never make such a mistake.


    I know the man behind Du Yu. He is Dewey who entered the place of Xuanwu trial with me before. He is also Du Yu''s brother.


    I didn''t have a deep impression of Dewey, but when I saw Dewey here, I subconsciously thought that he must have come to rob the eudemon.


    Du Yu looked at me at this time and said slowly, "Dongfang Hongfeng, for the sake of life and death we have experienced together, I advise you to leave eudemon, Immortal Jade fruit and ambergris fruit. Only in this way can we spare your life. "


    My face must be very ugly at this time, because I think I''m betrayed. It''s hard to feel betrayed when I''m deeply betrayed, not to mention being betrayed by someone I''m a good friend.


    But I just didn''t look good. I didn''t rush up to work hard with Du Yu. Moreover, I suddenly smiled and was very happy.


    "What are you laughing at?" Du Yu frowned and said, "do you think you still have a chance to escape now? The secret way you have here has already been destroyed by my brother. Don''t try to escape from the secret way. "


    Saihua frowned and hurriedly asked, "where''s my maid? And you killed him? "


    Du Yu didn''t speak. She glanced at Dewey, who had never spoken.


    Dewey smiled faintly at this time and said coldly: "Miss Sai is as beautiful as flowers. Even the maid is also national. Naturally, I don''t want to kill her. I''m going to stay and enjoy it slowly and be my personal maid."


    Saihua''s face was cold and said slowly, "so you caught her, right?"


    Dewey said with a smile, "Miss Sai is really a smart man. She won the first guess!"


    After a pause, Dewey said, "don''t talk nonsense. You have only one way to surrender now. If you know it, surrender quickly, or you will all be killed and reserved!"


    I saw Dewey''s confident appearance, as if he had already eaten us, so he said tentatively, "you want to keep the three of us?"


    Dewey smiled and waved his hand. Suddenly there were more than a dozen people in black behind him.


    These masked people seem to appear out of thin air. I didn''t feel at all before.


    Sai Hua''er is more knowledgeable than me. As soon as he saw these masked people in black, he immediately said, "it''s a dead man in black! You unexpectedly brought the dead men in black of the Du family to the red dragon city. Aren''t you afraid that the Lord of the country will know and uproot your Du family? "


    Dewey sneered, "Lord, you can''t even drive away the stars now. How can you take care of our Du family? Miss Sai, I advise you to surrender obediently so that you won''t start later. Our people don''t know who should be killed and hurt Miss Sai by mistake. "


    Sai Hua''er sneered, "just because you dead men in black want to hurt me? If I lend you the courage, you won''t dare. "

 Chapter 249

    Dewey''s face was cold and shouted, "don''t think you are a member of the Sai family. We don''t dare to kill you if the head of the country''s main house, the Sai third division, gives you support."


    Sai Hua''er looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me, ignored Dewey, but said to Zhou Xiaoying and me: "brother, protect your sister, let''s rush out."


    I answered. As soon as I was about to do it, Dewey shouted coldly, "it seems that you are looking for death, then I will help you!"


    As soon as Dewey waved, a dozen dead men in black behind him suddenly disappeared together, as if they had never appeared.


    These dead men in black have practiced some kind of invisibility. They must be good at sneak attack and assassination.


    I was worried that I would hurt Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying. I immediately stepped forward and protected Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying behind me. At the same time, I waved my killer sword across my chest and blocked the only door in the room.


    The two strong winds attacked my body from left to right almost at the same time. Without hesitation, I waved the sword in my hand to make the sixth move of God killing sword out. Hundreds of sword lights flashed and protected myself.


    After a tinkling sound, there was a painful groan in front of me, and a blood stain appeared on the ground in front of me.


    I hurt a person with this move, and it should be very light, which can be seen from the blood left.


    The blood left by this man instantly dyed a large area of the ground red, which looked shocking.


    I saw nothing on the killing sword. I knew that the killing sword was too sharp. My speed was fast. My blood had crossed the enemy''s body before it touched the blade, so I didn''t get blood.


    Naturally, the battle will not end here. When I saw whether the killer sword was stained with blood, several lights suddenly appeared in front of me.


    It''s the light reflected by concealed weapons. I waved my sword without thinking. After hitting more than ten concealed weapons in a row, I saw the figure of the person who sent out concealed weapons.


    These dead men in black are really good at hiding. Except that they will show their body at the moment of attack, it is difficult for me to find their trace under normal circumstances.


    I rely on my hearing and my own combat experience to judge their possible location and time. In this way, I am very passive and may be injured if I am not careful.


    I was injured when I fought with Wang Kun before. Although it''s not very heavy, I have to be careful. If the injury is added, maybe I will really die here.


    I found the trace of the enemy who fired the concealed weapon, and decided to use the sword. The killing God sword technique showed its great power. With one sword, I stabbed the enemy who was preparing to send the concealed weapon again.


    The dead man''s invisibility naturally failed. A corpse lay on the ground with a transparent hole in his neck.


    My sword pierced the man''s neck at once. He didn''t even scream, so he fell to the ground and died.


    The blood flowed out after a while, slowly flowing out of a big beach and dyed a bigger piece of ground red.


    I was looking at the bloodstain, and suddenly found two more footprints in the bloodstain. My heart moved and I took out the sword without hesitation.


    This time I found the trace of the enemy through the footprints on the blood, so when I came out of the sword, I didn''t know if I could hit the enemy.


    Fortunately, as soon as I shot, I felt that my sword touched some soft object, although the feeling was very weak, as if it didn''t exist.


    Then I saw a stream of blood coming out not far in front of me, and then a man slowly appeared, covered his chest in pain and fell down slowly.


    I killed an enemy again, and I was lucky to be unharmed.


    Isn''t it lucky that you can kill your opponent unharmed in the face of an invisible enemy?


    Of course, there are many masters who can see through the enemy''s invisibility. When they face such a situation, they don''t have to be as passive as me.


    I have been successful many times, so I have some knowledge of the invisibility of the dead in black. I don''t worry about being hurt by them because I can''t see them anymore.


    I raised my killing sword and deliberately said to Dewey standing not far away, "it seems that your dead in black are not very good. Haven''t you been killed one after another by my sword? Don''t let your hand come down and die. If you want to kill me, you''d better do it yourself. "


    I don''t know why. Even now, I still don''t hate Du Yu, and I don''t want to kill her.


    Maybe it''s because she is a girl, so I don''t have any killing heart; Maybe it''s because she stayed with me in the place of Xuanwu trial for a long time. I can''t kill.


    What I said to Dewey, I didn''t intend to fight with Dewey, but unexpectedly, Dewey really came forward after listening to my words, stood less than two meters away from me and slowly drew his sword in his hand.


    His voice was a little chilly: "Dongfang Hongfeng, there should have been a war between you and me, but I haven''t had a chance all the time. Now let''s fight and see how good you are. "


    Just as I was about to speak, I suddenly felt the danger approaching and subconsciously stepped back.


    I reacted fast enough, but it was still late. A flash of blood flashed. A trace of blood came out of my right wrist holding the sword. I was hurt.


    Fortunately, I retreated in time. Otherwise, this sword would be enough to cut off my right arm or my head.


    It turned out that Dewey was playing tricks. He came forward to talk to me and made a gesture to fight with me, just to create an opportunity for his dead in black to kill me in one fell swoop.


    This man has a deep mind. I underestimated him. He designed to hurt his sword hand, and his combat effectiveness instantly decreased a lot.


    Fortunately, I was not seriously injured and could continue to fight. I was not completely taken away by that blow.


    I was secretly on guard against Dewey, and the killer sword in my hand was waved like lightning. At the moment when the dead man in black who hurt me was about to retreat, a sword stabbed him to the ground.


    The killing sword was extremely sharp and heavy. When I stabbed it out, the dead man in black was killed and died on the spot.


    Killing the dead man in black, I didn''t have time to blame the proud Dewey, so I felt several strong winds coming in front of me.


    As soon as the sword in my hand was waved, thousands of sword shadows suddenly appeared. After a burst of noise, several screams sounded at the same time.


    I didn''t talk to Dewey again this time, let alone see Du Yu standing aside. The sword in his hand waved like lightning, stabbed or cut, split or picked, turning this room into a world of swords. There were sword shadows and sword lights everywhere.

 Chapter 250

    The killing magic sword method is completely urged. Among the countless sword shadows, there are killing intention and sword intention everywhere.


    One scream after another came out, and I continued to attack without moving my heart until the last dead man in black stared and fell unwilling.


    The room was full of blood and dead bodies. The original clean and warm room became a hell on earth, gloomy and terrible.


    By this time, I had reached behind Dewey. I saw Dewey''s body shaking, as if he was very afraid.


    I slowly raised the sword in my hand, pointed to Dewey and said, "now it''s our turn, let''s get out the sword."


    Dewey turned slowly and his sword holding hands were trembling gently. After listening to his efforts to control, his trembling voice rang out: "you... You are not human!"


    I laughed, "am I a man, not you has the final say. How are you going to die? Will you do it yourself or wait for me to kill you? "


    Dewey''s eyes were full of anger, but more fear and fear, fear and fear of death.


    He didn''t seem to hear me. He didn''t dare to answer me.


    When I saw Dewey like this, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "he''s a coward. He was so arrogant just now. Why can''t he even say anything now? Dewey, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you wanting a eudemon, but your means are not bright. I can''t spare you today. "


    Dewey gritted his teeth and said, "Oriental red maple, don''t deceive people too much. This is the Red Dragon City, not your mirror God city. Be careful if you make too much publicity, there will be no good fruit to eat. "


    I smiled: "do I still need to publicize? You spread the news about my possession of Eudemons. Without publicity, I will become a celebrity in the whole red dragon country. "


    What else did Dewey want to say? The sword in my hand had been put on his neck, and his voice stopped suddenly, as if he had been strangled.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng," Du Yu suddenly shouted, "don''t hurt my brother."


    I looked back at Du Yu and saw the worry on Du Yu''s face. It was also full of fear. I frowned and said, "do you want me not to hurt your brother?"


    Du Yu nodded and said quickly, "as long as you let my brother go, I''ll take you and your two sisters out of here. We are all around now. You can''t leave here without my help. "


    I know du Yu is telling the truth. The yard must have been surrounded by Du Yun and Wang Kun. It is really difficult for me, Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer to leave here.


    If the secret road is still there, we may be able to go through it. Unfortunately, now the secret road has been destroyed by Dewey.


    But before, Du Yu''s family was bent on trying to seize my eudemon, and Du Yu was suspected of cheating me. Although I didn''t hate her deliberately, I still didn''t believe her.


    I hesitated and looked at Du Yu and said in a deep voice, "why did you lie to me? I''ve always regarded you as my friend, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t give you a eudemon... "


    Du Yu interrupted me: "they are all my family. You are just an ordinary friend of mine. Between you, I naturally want to help my family. What''s so strange?"


    When Du Yu said these words, he seemed to take it for granted, and had no heart of repentance at all.


    I was speechless, looking at Du Yu in a daze.


    Du Yu ignored my expression and continued, "Dongfang Hongfeng, since you know who I am now, we don''t have to say anything more. Please let go of my brother and let me take you out of here. As for Eudemons, you don''t want to take them away. With your current strength, you can''t do this at all. "


    I knew Du Yu was telling the truth, but I was very uncomfortable. I couldn''t help saying, "I won''t easily give you the eudemon!"


    My words were out, and I had secretly decided that even if I couldn''t take the eudemon, I wouldn''t easily give it to these people.


    These people are robbers and my enemies. I have no reason to give them the eudemon. If I can''t take it away, I''ll destroy it. No one can get it.


    My idea is a little extreme. I don''t want to think much at this moment. After I say something, I make up my mind what to do.


    I conveniently sealed Dewey''s acupoints, then lifted Dewey up and said to Du Yu, "if you don''t want me to hurt your brother, get out of the way. For the sake of our friends, I guarantee your brother''s safety, but I won''t be polite if you mess around. "


    Du Yu''s eyes flashed a look of pain, slowly stepped back and walked out of the room, staring at me from beginning to end.


    After I led Dewey off, I turned back and said to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, "let''s go!"


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er followed me and walked towards the gate with me. They carried a lot of things, big and small. No one had as many as three or four on their shoulders.


    Du Yu slowly stepped aside, looked at me and said, "you can''t go out like this. Here are not only our people, but also Wang Kun''s people. Even if our people worry about my brother''s life and let you leave, Wang Kun''s people won''t think so."


    My voice was a little cold and said slowly, "do you have a better way than this? At least we will have fewer enemies. "


    Du Yu suddenly smiled and said quietly, "if you want a hostage, you might as well let my brother go and take me as a hostage. In addition, let Zhou Xiaoying escort Sai Hua''er and pretend to take Sai Hua''er as a hostage. In this way, the people of the Du family and Wang Kun will have scruples and dare not stop you from leaving. "


    I looked back at Sai Hua''er. Sai Hua''er was also looking good.


    I shook my head decisively: "Wang Kun dares to do it to me in front of sister Hua''er. I''m afraid he won''t have scruples because of sister Hua''er. Your method is useless."


    Du Yu frowned slightly: "then it''s much better for you to take me as a hostage than to take my brother as a hostage. At least I can promise to listen to you and won''t cause you trouble. "


    Before I could speak, Zhou Xiaoying said loudly, "just you, won''t you give us any trouble? Who are you kidding? At least half of these troubles are caused by you. "


    Du Yu''s face was slightly red and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to say anything more.


    I was moved in my heart and said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, listen to Du Yu. You escort Du Yu. I''ll take Dewey and we''ll go out together. If the Du family dare to attack us, we will kill Dewey first and then let Du Yu take us away. "


    Zhou Xiaoying hesitated slightly. She handed me half of the big and small bags she was carrying, and freed her hand to take Du Yu.


    Du Yu was so angry at my practice that he opened his mouth and scolded: "you are shameless and don''t promise! Let my brother go! "


    I smiled and didn''t go to see the angry Du Yu. I said to myself, "let''s go out and be careful."

 Chapter 251

    We escorted Du Yu and Dewey from saihua''er''s house to the yard where the sergeants were still fighting. Our party was found almost immediately.


    At this time, many sergeants in the yard had died, and some sergeants fell to the ground because they were seriously injured. They were lying on the ground screaming and screaming, which made people feel frightened.


    As soon as Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, I came to the yard, someone immediately found us. Without saying a word, they rushed over directly and greeted us with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    These people completely killed red eyes. No matter who attacked, most of the attacks came directly to Dewey and Du Yu.


    I escorted Dewey to the front. I couldn''t fight with the people who rushed over. I had to pick Dewey up and throw him up.


    Dewey screamed loudly, flew out and knocked down several sergeants who rushed over.


    I used Dewey as a weapon, blocked almost all attacks in the blink of an eye, and forced all the people who rushed back.


    Dewey was so frightened that he yelled and looked like earth. He didn''t move after landing. It seemed that he was hurt.


    I would never care whether he was frightened or hurt. I took him with great strength, walked to the gate of the yard and shouted: "the eudemon is in the wooden box. I knew it was impossible to take the eudemon, so I gave up my ownership of the eudemon. If you want an eudemon, look at your skills. Whoever gets it will be whoever gets it. "


    As I said, those who still wanted to rush to me were suddenly stunned. After looking at each other, they suddenly turned around and rushed to the wooden box held by Wang Kun.


    The wooden box immediately became the target of public criticism instead of me. Everyone rushed to the wooden box, and no one paid any attention to me and Zhou Xiaoying.


    The attraction of the eudemon is really big enough that people can disobey military orders for it, which is enough to prove this.


    I was happy to take this opportunity to leave this place of right and wrong, looked back at Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, and quietly made a gesture to let them leave with me.


    Everyone''s attention was focused on the eudemon. No one noticed our actions. We passed through the yard and came to the gate of the yard smoothly.


    I was secretly happy. At least we left the yard and had a good start.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as I start, the soldiers will block the water and cover the earth, and I will let go.


    When I got here, I found that there were many sergeants guarding outside. When they saw us, they also rushed over without saying a word.


    I immediately shouted, "don''t move. I''ve given the phantom to Lord Wang Kun. If you want a phantom, go to find Wang Kun. It''s no use looking for me. By the way, people in the yard are robbing Eudemons. If you go late, you won''t have a chance. "


    These sergeants should be brought by Wang Kun and Du Yun. When they heard what I said, they suddenly roared together.


    With the roar, they actually began to fight in groups. The people of the United Front turned into enemies in an instant.


    This scene was quite bloody. The blood splashed with screams, and the scene of hell on earth appeared again in an instant.


    I didn''t expect this. I thought they would rob the eudemon, but somehow they killed each other.


    Do they worry that there are too many people to get enough Eudemons, so they kill themselves for a while and then go to the yard to divide Eudemons when there are fewer people?


    I didn''t have the heart to see the fighting between these sergeants, and I didn''t want to pay attention to why they did so. I pulled Zhou Xiaoying, who was stunned by one side, and said loudly, "go, take a big step away from this place of right and wrong.


    After leaving the yard of saihua''er, we ran all the way. We wanted to leave Chilong city as soon as possible, find a safer place, and take those huge flying cars back to Jingshen city.


    At the same time, I have a new understanding of the temptation of Eudemons and the current situation of immortals in Chilong country.


    Originally, I thought that the Lord of the country who would not compete with me would send people to capture the eudemon. From this, we can see how important the eudemon is to the warrior.


    Look at those sergeants who violate military orders and rob Eudemons. They must be extremely short of resources for cultivation at ordinary times, otherwise they will not openly violate military orders and put themselves and their families in a place of crime.


    I''m just a level-7 general now. I haven''t been able to compete with those level-9 generals. This time, I completely recognized my strength.


    I originally wanted to fight with them to the end, but later I saw that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were also implicated, so I had to bear the pain to give up the eudemon and leave this place of right and wrong with Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er first.


    If you keep your life, you may have a chance to get the eudemon in the future. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll lose everything, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    At this moment, I have figured out that what eudemon is more life than the family. It is nothing. If it is lost, it will be lost.


    Even maned pigs, beasts and nerds, I don''t think much at this time. I just hope they can get rid of their enemies and get free.


    I stopped a flying car on the way and sent Dewey and Du Yu to the car first. After that, we all took this car to the nearest place with a large flying car.


    This flying car is for rent. The driver naturally knows where there is a large flying car nearby and takes us straight there, saving us a lot of time.


    Along the way, Dewey was very afraid of me because I used him as a weapon to drive away the enemy. He didn''t even dare to look at me, and he wouldn''t open his mouth to tell the fact that we kidnapped him.


    I was also happy to be quiet. I didn''t go to see him on purpose. I just put my hand on his shoulder. As long as he made a slight change, I would directly make him unconscious.


    Du Yu cared about her brother Dewey very much. She kept whispering with Dewey all the way.


    What I heard Du Yu say was nothing more than to make Dewey not afraid and impulsive, so I didn''t say much and let them talk.


    The taxi driver took us to a parking lot. We just got out of the taxi flying car. Before we could see where it was, we suddenly heard a scream from Saihua, who got off the bus the next step.


    Listening to her voice, she seemed to be frightened by something. Her voice was full of panic and anxiety.


    When I looked at it immediately, I saw Sai Hua''er standing by the car. I didn''t know when there was a sharp knife around my neck. I immediately understood that Sai Hua''er was hijacked by a man who didn''t know when he came here.


    The man who hijacked Sai Hua''er was dressed in white and looked handsome. He looked elegant and had the style of everyone''s childe.


    Unfortunately, he is Hijacking Sai Hua''er with a sharp knife at the moment, which makes his originally attractive demeanor useless, and even makes me feel very annoying and want to split him.

 Chapter 252

    I was secretly surprised. I felt that the man came strangely, which made me frightened and uneasy.


    The man approached us silently and hijacked Sai Hua''er just at the moment when she got off the bus. We didn''t even hear a sound. I''ve never seen the good timing, the fast speed and the secret of the hand.


    This man must be an expert with strong skills, extremely fast speed and good at covert warfare.


    The purpose of this man is obvious. He is also for Eudemons and treasures to prolong life.


    "Sir, what is this?" Pretending not to know the man''s intention, I stepped forward and asked slowly, "did you have a holiday with my friend?"


    The man was 30 years old. After listening to me, a smile appeared on his handsome face: "Dongfang childe, you don''t know me, but I know you. What do I want? Dongfang childe should know clearly. Why do you have to say something useless? "


    I frowned slightly: "I don''t understand your meaning! Please speak up and don''t beat around the bush. "


    The man smiled faintly: "you give me a phantom animal. I''ll let your friend go. Fair trade, children and old people are not deceived."


    I took a deep breath: "do you want Eudemons, too?"


    The man''s eyes were cold: "the eudemon wants everyone. Why can''t I? I''m not greedy, just two pairs. As long as you give me the eudemon, I''ll let your friends go. How about we live in peace? "


    I looked helplessly at Sai Hua''er, who dared not move, hugged and said, "Your Excellency, this is not too much, but you are a step late..."


    "A little late?" The man suddenly smiled again: "what do you mean? Do you even ignore the life and death of your friends for the sake of the eudemon? "


    I said positively, "don''t get me wrong, don''t say it''s a eudemon. Even if you want me to exchange my life for my life and save my friend, I will never hesitate. To tell you the truth, the eudemon you want has been taken away by the Lord not long ago. Now I don''t have two pairs of Eudemons in my hand, but I don''t have one. "


    The man frowned slightly: "Lord, will you take your eudemon away? Don''t talk nonsense. How can the grand Lord covet your eudemon? No one will believe that. It''s impossible... "


    After a pause, the man said excitedly, "don''t try to confuse the public. If you know the truth, hand over the eudemon quickly. We can get together and disperse. Otherwise, I''ll kill your beautiful friend now... "


    When he said this, the sharp knife in his hand sank slightly, which would hurt Saihua and force me to submit.


    I quickly raised my hand to stop the man from hurting Sai Hua''er and said loudly, "wait a minute! Young master, what I said is true, and there is no falsehood. If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to a place now. The Lord''s people should not have left yet. If you and I go now, we should be able to see the eudemon robbed by the Lord''s people. "


    "Go somewhere with you?" The man slowly raised the sharp knife in his hand and suddenly smiled: "I advise you not to make crooked ideas. I won''t believe you. Eudemons are once-in-a-lifetime treasures and are invaluable. How could you give them to the Lord so easily? Must be hiding somewhere. Tell me, or I''ll kill your friend. "


    I sighed and helplessly spread my hand: "you are also a wise man. You should be able to think of it. Who dares to hesitate when the king''s mouth is opened? I won''t give it? Not giving is death. I also want to save my life and live a good life. Don''t worry about that eudemon. "


    I deliberately sighed again, lowered my voice and said, "I''ve also considered carefully. The eudemon is small and life and death is big... If you go with me now, you should also see the steward and sergeant of the Lord''s house with the eudemon. You just need to ask, you''ll know that everything I said is true."


    The man pondered a little for a moment, still didn''t believe me, frowned and said, "if you said this to someone else, I might believe it. But you are the master of the eudemon. Now tell me this and teach me how to believe you? Cut the crap. I''m impatient. "


    I''m worried secretly. I''m afraid this man will hurt Saihua accidentally. I''ll really be a sinner at that time.


    I quickly shouted, "if you don''t believe me, you can search among our luggage. You should know that Eudemons can''t live without mud, so you''ll know if we took them away. "


    The man smiled, slowly raised the sharp knife in his hand and coldly shouted, "search? If I could find it, I would have you arrested directly and searched it slowly. Don''t say these useless things. Where is the eudemon? If you don''t give it to me, I''ll kill your confidant right away. "


    I was in a hurry. I was secretly ready to rush to save people at any time, thinking about how to make this person believe what I said.


    This man doesn''t believe a word I said. It seems useless to say more. It seems that he can only forcibly save people for a while.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly said, "if you don''t believe us, you can ask Wang Kun of the Lord''s house. Wang Kun robbed our eudemon and hurt my brother..."


    The man frowned slightly: "Wang Kun? Wang Kun has the highest accomplishments of a nine level general. He shot you. How did you escape? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said boldly, "what''s so strange about this? In addition to Wang Kun robbing our Eudemons, Du Yun of the Du family also brought people to rob our Eudemons. They fought with each other for the eudemon, so we took the opportunity to leave the eudemon and escape here. "


    The man nodded slightly and believed Zhou Xiaoying''s words: "I see. How could Wang Kun let you go? He is notoriously vicious. The people in his hands have never heard of anyone leaving alive... By the way, you just said that Du Yun also went to rob the eudemon. Did he come forward in person? "


    Zhou Xiaoying raised her head and said, "Dewey, the grandson of Du Yun, isn''t this in our hands? If we hadn''t taken Dewey hostage, we might not have escaped. If you still don''t believe it, you can ask Dewey to see if what we say is true. "


    The man glanced at Dewey, who was escorted by us, and suddenly said with a smile: "I said how did Duke Dewey look like this? It turned out that he was taken hostage by Duke Dongfang... Hehe, Duke, since they talked about you, please help me clear my doubts."


    Dewey looked up at the man without saying a word. The puzzled expression on his face told me that he didn''t know the man who hijacked Saihua.


    Dewey didn''t look right at this time, as if he was going to restore his previous arrogant childe. He actually squinted at the man who kidnapped Saihua.

 Chapter 253

    I was worried that Dewey would irritate the man so much, so I said to the man, "Dewey was beaten by us. He was angry and didn''t want to talk. Well, this is Dewey''s sister and the eldest Miss Du Yu of the Du family. Ask Du Yu and you will understand everything. "


    Just as the man was about to speak, the hijacked Saihua suddenly looked up at the man, and then said coldly, "Han Zhang, you dare to hijack me, don''t you want to live?"


    The man was stunned. He looked at Saihua, who was hijacked by him. A trace of surprise and confusion flashed on his face. Then he immediately let go, stepped back and made a big gift.


    He said in a hurry: "I''m damned. I don''t know it''s you, miss. How offensive it was just now. Please make atonement for it, miss."


    Saihua regained her freedom, coughed, slowly reached out and touched her neck, looking back at the man named Han Zhang.


    It turned out that Sai Hua''er knew the handsome robber. Now he broke his name, which made Han Zhang recognize Sai Hua''er immediately.


    Han Zhang seems to be startled. He quickly salutes and apologizes and asks for forgiveness.


    Sai Hua''er said faintly, "Han Zhang, how dare you hijack me! He said, "whose order did you come here to hijack me?"


    Han Zhang, who was suspicious by nature, said reluctantly after a long time with a bitter look on his face: "Damn it! I made my own decisions and didn''t follow anyone''s orders. Miss, if you want to punish, just punish the next person. "


    Sai Hua''er sneered: "do you Han Zhang dare to hijack me? I''m sure you don''t have the courage. Since you won''t tell the truth, I''ll ask Han Xu and see how Han Xu discipline his men. "


    Han Zhang immediately looked bitter, bowed his head and said, "since Miss Sai has guessed, why ask me again? My childe has always treated Miss Sai with courtesy. You know Miss Sai. We didn''t know in advance that Miss Sai was also involved in this matter. Otherwise, we won''t embarrass Miss sai... Please forgive me this time. "


    Saihua smiled suddenly and said slowly, "since you know your mistake, I''ll spare you this time. Let me ask you, you hijacked me to capture the eudemon, didn''t you? "


    Han Zhang said bitterly, "I dare not. I want to know that the eudemon belongs to miss Sai. I dare not say anything..."


    Sai Hua''er interrupted Han Zhang: "I can prove that what Dongfang Hongfeng said just now is true. The eudemon was indeed robbed by the country Lord. Maybe you haven''t returned to the Lord''s house yet. You still have a chance to stop them and ask them to go back and send two pairs of Eudemons. "


    Han Zhang looked at Sai Hua''er hesitantly, looking like he wanted to talk and stop.


    Sai Hua''er said impatiently, "do you doubt my words, too?"


    Han Zhang nodded, shook his head again immediately, and said quite unexpectedly, "how dare I doubt Miss sai... I dare not think about the eudemon again. Since the eudemon was really taken away by the Lord, I will report it to my childe and ask him to make a decision."


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly and said, "I have no right to ask about your son. Since you are the son of Han Xu, ask Han Xu directly after you go back."


    Han Zhang immediately closed his mouth, smiled and hesitated. He asked him to go back and ask Han Xu. He should not have such courage.


    Sai Hua''er looked at Han Zhang and didn''t seem to want to ask us for a eudemon. She smiled, turned and walked to me and ignored Han Zhang


    I was very angry and wanted to split Han Zhang, but now it seems that Saihua and Han Zhang have known each other for a long time, and my anger can only be suppressed.


    I think Han Zhang is in awe of Sai Hua''er. He is relieved to know that this man will not trouble us again.


    Other people not far away have been staring at us. I think they have come to ask us for Eudemons. We still have a lot of trouble.


    At this time, the master who sent us was about to leave here. I suddenly moved in my heart and said to the flying car master, "please wait a minute and give us another ride."


    The master hesitated for a moment. After taking a look at the flowers, he hesitated and nodded. He is not a fool. He saw that we have a lot of trouble.


    I quickly picked up Dewey and threw him into the flying car. At the same time, I said to Zhou Xiaoying, "get in the car and let''s get out of here."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded and pulled Du Yu who had got off into the car. We started running again.


    Up to now, the disaster caused by the eudemon has not stopped completely. I hope everyone knows that after the eudemon is taken away by the leader of the country, no one will come to trouble me again.


    I know in my heart that the disaster caused by the eudemon is far from over. We originally planned to find a car nearby to go back to Jingshen City, but now it seems that we can''t.


    Those who want to get the eudemon will not easily let us leave here and return to the mirror God city.


    Now I am very angry with these people and want to punish them severely to eliminate my hatred.


    However, since I am weak now, I can only bear the anger for a moment. If I have reached the level of level 9 generals, or if I have several reliable helpers, if these people come to trouble me again, I can''t say I want to see them for a real chapter.


    The flying car took us out of here, didn''t land all the way, and directly came to another remote parking lot in Chilong city.


    On the way, Saihua didn''t know who to contact. After that, let''s come here directly and say that someone will prepare a flying car for us and take us away from Chilong city.


    I now have a new understanding of Sai Huaer''s identity and ability. I know she is not a simple person, and I believe she can do it well.


    She is not only the daughter of the third division in charge of the Lord''s house, but also has a great relationship with the Lord. It should be very simple for her to arrange a car.


    After we got off the bus, the driver left in a hurry without waiting for me to pay him. He was probably frightened by the previous events, so he left in a hurry without waiting for me to pay him.


    I looked at the flying car leaving reluctantly and wanted to tell the master that I would be fine if I gave him money.


    "Oriental red maple." Du Yu suddenly said at this time, "you can''t leave. Those people won''t let you leave easily."


    I looked back at Du Yu and suddenly wanted to make a few sarcasm at her, but when I saw the expression on Du Yu''s face, I forcibly restrained my anger.


    Du Yu was helpless and worried at this time. She seemed to have found something. Her attitude towards me had changed, and her previous indifference was much lighter.

 Chapter 254

    "Dongfang Hongfeng, we are also friends. Just go to my house with me. My grandfather will protect you!"


    Du Yu whispered, "I can guarantee your safety and won''t let you suffer any damage. If you want to go back to Jingshen City, I will send a car to take you back after the crisis is over. "


    Before I could speak, Sai Hua''er said, "don''t bother. I''ve found the car. We can leave here now."


    Du Yu said, "sister Hua Hua, I know you don''t believe me and you all have opinions about me. But what I said just now is true. I absolutely don''t mean to deceive you. Please believe me, okay? "


    Sai Hua''er smiled and took a step forward suddenly. She stretched out her hand to hold Du Yu''s hand. She stared at Du Yu like a man who likes Du Yu very much. She didn''t know what she was looking at.


    Du Yu was uneasy and afraid, and whispered, "what are you doing, sister? I... I don''t like women... "


    Sai Hua''er suddenly smiled: "sister yu''er is so beautiful. She is a rare beauty. I feel pity for her, not to mention those men. I think Dongfang Hongfeng must like you too, right? "


    After a pause, when Du Yu was ready to speak, Sai Hua''er suddenly said, "you are a beauty who really should be trusted. Well... I believe you really want to help us for the time being, and there is no conspiracy or attempt. However, we can leave this place of right and wrong now. We don''t have to go to your house to avoid chaos. We can only accept your sister''s kindness. "


    Du Yu blushed and said confidently, "what my sister said is good. He really likes me... We have..."


    "What already?!" Zhou Xiaoying suddenly shouted, "you can''t have a good relationship?"


    At this time, I had been observing the situation around me. I didn''t notice the conversation between them. I was startled by Zhou Xiaoying''s cry.


    I looked back and saw Zhou Xiaoying''s surprised face, so I couldn''t help saying, "sister, what''s your name? Are there any enemies? "


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me and said ruthlessly, "to be honest, have you been with Du Yu?"


    I was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "what did you say, sister? We... Just participate in the trial mission of the national court together. What''s good? "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me suspiciously, then glanced at Du Yu and said slowly, "Du Yu, are you fooling us? Tell me, what''s going on! "


    Du Yu said, "we are really on good terms. I didn''t fool you. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Dongfang Hongfeng. We were together when we were in the place of Xuanwu trial... "


    Before Du Yu finished, Zhou Xiaoying turned and stared at me and said fiercely, "Dongfang Hongfeng, what else do you have to say? Dare you do it or not? Be careful I''ll pull your ears off and feed the dog. "


    I took a look at Du Yu and was completely blinded by her sudden words. What''s the matter with Du Yu? Is it because she is afraid and wants to get on with me and let us let her go?


    Full of nonsense, not a word is true.


    I''m really wronged. What''s the matter? It''s a mess.


    Du Yu looked at my embarrassment and embarrassment. Instead of being shy, he smiled secretly, with a blush on his face, and continued: "sister, if I hadn''t been in love with Dongfang Hongfeng, how could he tell me such an important thing about the eudemon and let me help him guard the eudemon for so long? How can there be such a high degree of trust between ordinary friends? "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded, "you have a point. Du Yu, since you have been in love with my brother, that is my sister-in-law and my family. I''ll let you go now and I won''t embarrass you again. "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words were somewhat unexpected to me. After saying this, before Saihua and I could make a statement, she directly pulled Du Yu to her side and whispered to Du Yu.


    This week, Zhou Xiaoying was careless. She believed Du Yu''s words so easily and regarded Du Yu as a relative.


    I was speechless about this, so I had to take a look at Sai Hua''er: "sister Hua''er, where''s the car you''re looking for? We need to start right away and rush back to Jingshen city. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "don''t worry, the car will arrive soon. Is this what Du Yu just said true? "


    As soon as Saihua finished, I heard the sound of a flying car. When I looked quickly, I saw a flying car slowly landing in the nearby open space.


    Sai Hua''er saw the flying car and no longer cared whether Du Yu''s words were true. She smiled and said, "let''s go. We can start. This car belongs to a friend of mine. He can be trusted. You can rest assured. "


    I nodded and greeted Zhou Xiaoying and Du Yu, who were still muttering, and still escorted Dewey to get on the bus and rush to Jingshen city.


    Even if what Du Yu said is true, she is well with me. She is my girlfriend, and her brother Dewey can''t let go like this.


    After the flying car landed, a man slowly came out at the door. This man was wearing protective clothing. It was the kind of protective clothing with fire we had taken from the stars before.


    My heart is strange. When I look at Saihua, she also looks puzzled.


    The man in protective clothing was followed by dozens of sergeants who were also wearing protective clothing. At first glance, he was a man of high status.


    When he saw Sai Hua''er, he hugged his fist and said, "Miss Sai, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you always been?"


    Sai Hua''er''s face changed suddenly when she heard the man''s voice, and her voice was trembling: "how could it be you?!"


    The man smiled and said, "I received Han Zhang''s message and knew that he had offended Miss Sai, so I hurried to apologize to you. How''s it going? Han Zhang didn''t hurt you, did he? I''m here to apologize for him. I hope Miss Sai doesn''t have a lot of experience with him... "


    I vaguely thought that this person should be the master of Han Zhang, that is, the Lord of the country. Listening to Han Xu, Han Xu continued: "Miss Sai, today''s thing is really my fault. Han Xu didn''t discipline his followers. Please forgive Han Xu and give Han Xu a chance to apologize."


    Sai Hua''er frowned slightly: "young master Han, how dare I ask you to apologize? Han Zhang didn''t recognize me, so he was rude to me. I''ve forgiven him. Childe Han doesn''t have to apologize for this. "

 Chapter 255

    Han Xu slowly reached for his helmet and showed a resolute Chinese face: "Miss Sai, I thank Miss Han Zhang for her. Well, I''m going to hold a party today. I''ve invited someone to invite Miss Sai to you before. I''ll take this opportunity now to apologize to you. I wonder if you''d like to attend the banquet? "


    Sai Hua''er gave me a casual look and whispered, "I want to ask Mr. Han, my friend..."


    Han Xu smiled and suddenly said, "don''t worry, Miss Sai, your friend is my subordinate. Naturally, I won''t treat him badly."


    Sai Hua''er thought a little, turned and said to me, "brother, it seems that I must go to the banquet. I have to save my friend. He offended the fourth Prince because of me. Go back to Jingshen city with your sister first. I''ll find you when I''m free. "


    I know Sai Huaer is saying goodbye to us. If she goes, we may never have a chance to meet again.


    Moreover, Sai Hua''er was obviously threatened by Han Xu. In order to save her friends, she decided to go to the banquet with Han Xu. Before, Sai Hua''er said several times that she would not go to the banquet, and even refused the invitation of the Lord of the country.


    Now I can''t watch Saihua face such a situation alone. I have to help her.


    Saihua''s friend is the one who prepared the flying car for us. He was caught by the fourth Prince and the flying car was taken away by the fourth prince. What we see now is.


    The fourth Prince is here to threaten Sai Hua''er. It seems that he is not a gentleman. I must not let Sai Hua''er face this situation alone.


    I made a decision in an instant and said loudly, "since my sister doesn''t want to go to the party, don''t go. Sister''s friend, I think Mr. Han will take good care of him. He is a real childe and will never break his promise. "


    After a pause, I said in a louder voice, "if the fourth Prince is not good to his sister''s friends, I think many people will know that the fourth Prince is a person who has broken his word, which will seriously affect the reputation of the fourth prince. That is definitely something the fourth Prince doesn''t want to see."


    I wanted to run on Han Xu with words. Han Xu was indeed stunned by me, but what I didn''t expect was that Han Xu, the fourth grandson of the Lord of the country, smiled shamelessly after being stunned.


    He smiled and said, "naturally, I will take good care of Miss Sai''s friends, including you. Now please go to the banquet with me to ensure that you will have a great harvest. I forgot to tell you that there are a lot of handsome men and women at the party. If you attend, you may have an unexpected harvest. "


    I felt speechless, but Sai Hua''er said faintly: "fourth childe, you are the fourth grandson of the Lord, and you are also a relative of the emperor. You can''t embarrass my friends. Now that I have promised to go to the party with you, would you please let my friend go? "


    Han Xu smiled: "Miss Sai spoke, and Han should obey. Please get on the bus now. Our party will start soon. It''s not good to be late. "


    I was angry. Seeing Han Xu''s complacency on his face, I couldn''t help saying to Sai Hua''er, "sister, don''t go. It''s a big deal. We''ll fight with them..."


    Zhou Xiaoying also said angrily, "is there anyone in the world who forces others to attend a banquet? It''s the first time I''ve heard of such a thing. You can''t take sister Hua away today. We''ll fight with you! "


    Han Xu sneered. The sergeants behind him had already made an attack posture. As long as Han Xu said something, they would take action immediately.


    Sai Hua''er quickly stopped Zhou Xiaoying and me, and said loudly, "I''ll handle my affairs well. Don''t make trouble with me."


    I said impulsively, "I''m not making trouble. Han Xu is too bullying. I really can''t see it..."


    Before my words were finished, Han Xu suddenly sighed, walked slowly to Zhou Xiaoying and me, and said faintly: "just because you want to keep Saihua, do you want to work hard with me? Don''t dream, you bastards. I''ll do what I want you to do. Don''t have self-knowledge. "


    After listening to Han Xu''s words, Saihua couldn''t help but say angrily, "Han Xu, please respect my friend."


    Han Xu turned to look at Sai Hua''er and said, "Sai Hua''er, I''ll tell you the truth today. The Lord has ordered that Dongfang Hongfeng and Zhou Xiaoying must die. If you know the truth, just stand aside and watch me kill Dongfang Hongfeng and Zhou Xiaoying, and then go to the party with me... "


    Saihua was stunned and then angrily said, "what are you talking about?! Why should the Lord kill Dongfang Hongfeng and Zhou Xiaoying? "


    Han Xu smiled: "what reason do you need to kill several people? I think you''ve been in sword city for years. You''ve asked such a childish question... Get out of the way and don''t stop me from doing things! "


    Saihua was so angry that she almost couldn''t speak. Pointing to Han Xu for a long time, she said, "I didn''t expect you Han Xu to be such a person... How could the Lord do such a thing? All this must be done by you without telling the Lord..."


    Han Xu''s face changed and said coldly, "race flowers, if you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Saihua seemed to understand something and said coldly, "I''d like to see what you can do to me. Don''t forget that I''m not a bully. Hum! I will not attend any of your banquets to the death. If you have seed, you will kill me! "


    Han Xu''s face turned blue and said fiercely, "hum, Sai Hua''er, don''t think I really invite you to the party. Will I care about you? I can have as many women as Han Xu wants who are younger and more beautiful than you! "


    He waved his big hand and shouted in the loudest voice, "don''t put on airs with me. Do you really think you are a goddess and the one I care about Han Xu? I''m not old seven. I''m not interested in you at all. If I hadn''t seen that Lao Qi meant something to you, I wouldn''t have invited you, an abandoned * * "


    Sai Hua''er was scolded by Han Xu and almost fainted with anger. Her face was very ugly and she couldn''t say a word.


    I couldn''t see it anymore. I raised my hand and hit Han Xu''s face standing in front of me.


    This Han Xu is so annoying that he scolds Sai Hua''er so much that his mother can''t recognize him without beating him. It''s hard to dispel my resentment in my heart.


    My palm was completely beyond Han Xu''s expectation. He wanted to dodge, but it was too late. I slapped him in the face. The whole person turned around in situ. Canglang stepped back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 256

    I know my strength. Even if this palm won''t really make Han Xu lose his combat effectiveness, it will at least make his face swell.


    To my surprise, although Han Xu barely stood still, I saw that his left face was bloody and badly injured.


    Half of his face was completely deformed and his cheek bones were broken by the great force.


    Han Xu looked at a tooth he vomited with blood. When he looked up, he was already murderous.


    Seeing that the master was injured, the sergeants brought by Han Xu roared at us without waiting for Han Xu''s order.


    I knew that I had torn my face now, and there was nothing to say and nothing to wait for, so I rushed forward decisively, grabbed Han Xu, raised him high with my backhand, and shouted, "stop it! Those who don''t want Han Xu to die, stand back! "


    The moment Han Xu was lifted up by me, I sealed the real Qi and aura in his body. He couldn''t move in mid air, but he still drank with blood: "kill them, don''t worry about me!"


    Naturally, those sergeants did not dare to ignore Han Xu''s life and death. They surrounded us one by one. They neither dared to rush up nor refused to retreat.


    I knew that the key to solving the problem was Han Xu, so I slapped Han Xu on the back with my other hand and shouted, "if you don''t step back, I''ll kill Han Xu and everyone will die together!"


    Han Xu''s back was strongly patted by me. He immediately opened his mouth and vomited blood. He was more seriously hurt.


    Those sergeants looked at each other and slowly began to step back. They absolutely dared not ignore Han Xu''s life and death. If Han Xu died here, none of them would want to live.


    Han Xu seemed to know that once his sergeant was controlled by me, he would completely lose the chance to seize us. At this time, he shouted again: "don''t step back, listen to my command and kill them for me!"


    The sergeants looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. They didn''t dare to move forward and backward. They were in a dilemma.


    I was worried that Han Xu''s continued speech would make those sergeants rush up to attack us recklessly, so I stretched out my hand and threw Han Xu heavily on the ground in front of me.


    This fall made Han Xu spit out a big mouthful of blood immediately. The whole person was instantly depressed and had no strength to speak.


    My action made those sergeants who were about to rush to stop, and then someone shouted, "step back, all step back, the prince''s life is important!"


    All the sergeants stepped back. I stepped on Han Xu''s face and said angrily, "step aside, or I''ll kill Han Xu now."


    The sergeant who just spoke said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you can''t live if you kill our fourth childe!"


    I sneered: "since you four CHILDES didn''t intend to let me go, why should I be afraid to die? It''s worth my death to have Han Xu, the fourth prince, buried with me. "


    The sergeant was stunned and had to say, "as long as you promise not to hurt our four princes, we will step back and let you leave here."


    I thought a little and said, "it''s a deal! When we get on the bus, I will release Han Xu. "


    The sergeant hesitated for a moment and finally waved, "all back!"


    The sergeants retreated slowly. I turned back and said to Saihua, who was still angry: "sister, get in the car and let''s leave here first. Your friend, we''ll try to save him later. "


    Sai Hua''er seemed to be hit. She didn''t respond to my words, as if she hadn''t heard it.


    Zhou Xiaoying pulled Saihua to the flying car and took Du Yu and Dewey away.


    I waited for Zhou Xiaoying to get on the flying car before I said to the sergeant who spoke: "you wait here. After I get on the car, I will release Han Xu."


    The sergeant hugged his fist with a trace of anxiety in his tone: "you have to keep your word. If something happens to our four princes, even if you catch up with the ends of the earth, you will be broken to pieces."


    I smiled, picked up Han Xu and strode towards the flying car.


    At the entrance of the flying car, Zhou Xiaoying was waiting for me. When she saw me coming, she whispered, "there are Han Xu''s people on the car. What should we do?"


    I really didn''t expect Han Xu to leave someone in the car. When I heard the speech, I felt it difficult to do it. I had to say, "use Han Xu to coerce them to drive until we take off first."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded, slammed the door shut and escorted Dewey into the interior of the flying car.


    This flying car is very big. Although it is not as good as the mirror God that sent us here last time, it is also similar. It is a flying car suitable for long-distance flight.


    Zhou Xiaoying took Dewey to a room on the flying car, sealed Dewey''s aura and locked it in the room, and then said to Du Yu, who was relatively free: "yu''er, whether what you said is true or not, I treat you as my sister-in-law. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope. We can''t run away from us, you and your brother. If you understand this, you''ll really take us to a safe place. I also assure you that as long as we get to a safe place, we will let you and your brother go. "


    Du Yu nodded slowly and said calmly, "thank you, sister, for believing me. But the safe place I can think of now is my house, but you don''t believe me and won''t go to my house. What can I do? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said calmly, "your grandpa is the first one who wants to rob our eudemon. How can we believe that your home is safe? If we go to your house with you and your grandfather asks us for an eudemon again, wouldn''t it be more dangerous if we couldn''t take it out? "


    Du Yu sighed slightly, thought about it and said, "when I was a child, I practiced with my master and always stayed on the Jinshan mountain outside Chilong city. There are many martial arts practitioners on Jinshan. There are a mixture of good and bad people. It is the most complex place and the safest place I can think of at present. The Lord''s people generally don''t care about things there, and it''s difficult to find us there... "


    "Just go to Jinshan." Zhou Xiaoying said decisively, "I''m going to order the sergeant in the car to take us to Jinshan. You should contact your master quickly. It''s best to provide us with a residence and let me take refuge for a while. After the limelight has passed, we will leave Jinshan and go back to Jingshen city. "


    I think Zhou Xiaoying really treats Du Yu like her sister-in-law. I really want to remind Zhou Xiaoying to keep an eye on Du Yu, but in front of Du Yu, I can''t say anything, so I have to let Zhou Xiaoying decide and go to Jinshan first.

 Chapter 257

    Zhou Xiaoying arranged to go to Jinshan. Du Yu was also taken away by her. Sai Huaer and Han Xu, who was controlled by me, don''t know what to do for the time being.


    I chose a room at random. First I tied Han Xu and threw him in the room, and then I helped the dazed Saihua to sit down.


    Sai Hua''er has been in a daze. I don''t know whether she was aroused by Han Xu''s words or hurt by Han Xu''s words.


    I said to Saihua carefully, "sister, are you okay?"


    Saihua ignored me and the whole person didn''t move at all.


    I sighed and knew that she was really hurt by Han Xu''s words. Han Xu''s words were really hurtful. People on one side would feel unbearable, not to mention the party Sai Hua''er.


    Saihua really failed to get together with the person she liked for some special reasons and refused to live with the person she didn''t like, but she wasn''t as unbearable as Han Xu said.


    Han Xu insulted Sai Hua''er. It has nothing to do with Sai Hua''er. Han Xu was just a verbal attack before. He didn''t expect to hurt Sai Hua''er so deeply.


    I think Sai Hua''er cares about what Han Xu said, so she whispered to Sai Hua''er, "sister, marriage should pay attention to fate. Don''t think about the past. Let the past pass, and we can start a new life. Sister, you are so beautiful, so gentle and virtuous. Are you worried that you can''t find a suitable man? Han Xu, he''s an asshole. He''s full of dirty words. You don''t have to take it to heart... "


    In fact, I''m not very good at persuading people. Seeing Saihua like this at this time, I said in a hurry. I don''t know if what I said can persuade Saihua.


    Unexpectedly, after I said it for a while, Saihua had a reaction. She slowly turned to look at me and whispered, "I''m fine. Go and help you. Let me be quiet for a while."


    I wanted to persuade Sai Hua''er. Seeing what she said, I had to say, "well, sister, sit down and I''ll take Han Xu out first. If anything happens, just call me. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded and didn''t speak again. She looked still depressed. My previous persuasion had no effect.


    I took Han Xu out of this room, went to another room and said to Han Xu with a murderous face, "are you trying to revenge me? To tell you the truth, if you dare to provoke my sister again, I''ll kill you immediately. "


    Han Xu sneered: "wait, one day I will kill you and your friends."


    I smiled, raised my hand and beat the other half of Han Xu''s face, making the four princes completely a bloody man.


    Just for a moment, I have turned Han Xu into a bloody man. I can''t see what he used to look like. This is my mercy. You know, Han Xu hurt Saihua very badly. According to my idea, I want to beat him so that I can''t even recognize his parents.


    At present, Han Xu, only nine of the ten people can''t recognize who he is. It''s not too far from my idea.


    After Han Xu was beaten by me, while spitting out the blood in his mouth, he still said in a vague voice: "what do you think Saihua is? She''s just a poor abandoned creature. Nobody wants her * *... If you have seed, you''ll kill me. As long as I''m not dead, you''ll wait for me to feed all of them to the dog. "


    The anger in my heart almost made me lose my mind. As soon as my brain was hot, I raised my hand and slapped Han Xu in the face, which made Han Xu''s face blurred and his appearance changed greatly.


    I don''t care what kind of person Saihua was before, and whether Saihua is really as despised as Han Xu said. Now she is my friend, I must speak for her and vent my anger on her.


    I have only one idea. Han Xu, who is full of nonsense, can no longer speak and let him completely shut his mouth.


    Han Xu was beaten by me. He didn''t dare to be tough anymore. He shrunk and kept shouting: "don''t fight, don''t fight..."


    I think Han Xu was beaten by me. Basically, his parents didn''t necessarily recognize him when they came, so he couldn''t help but stop.


    This is abuse. It''s cruel abuse. I hope Han Xu has a long memory and don''t speak so badly in the future.


    I stopped fighting, but I still didn''t want to let Han Xu go. I shouted in a deep voice, "if you dare scold my sister again, I''ll throw you off the flying car."


    Han Xu immediately waved his hand and said vaguely, "I dare not, I dare not..."


    When I saw Han Xu like this, I almost couldn''t help laughing. I tied Han Xu to a post in the room, turned around and went straight to the room where Saihua was located.


    I''m still worried about Saihua. If she doesn''t understand, she''ll be in trouble.


    When I came to the room where Sai Hua''er was, I didn''t see her. She didn''t know when she left.


    I was so worried that I couldn''t help shouting, "sister Hua Hua, where are you?"


    I shouted twice and heard the voice of Sai Hua''er: "what are you looking for me?"


    As soon as I looked back, I saw Sai Hua''er standing not far behind me. Now I was a little embarrassed. I scratched my head and said, "my sister is here. I thought you... Ah, it''s all right. I just wanted to talk to you."


    Sai Hua''er smiled and seemed to have recovered to the previous state: "does my brother want to ask me why I care so much about Han Xu''s words? Or are you worried that I want to do something stupid without a meeting? "


    I was stunned and said with a smile, "I don''t care about this. Sister, just get better. Don''t tell me these things. By the way, Han Xu was beaten by me and begged for mercy. Now he''s tied up by me. He shouldn''t have another chance to disrespect his sister. "


    Saihua smiled again, suddenly reached out and took my hand, slowly said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you call me sister, then I don''t have to hide anything from you. Han Xu scolded me before. In fact... Not only did he scold me like this, but many people scolded me like this. Do you know why? "


    I was held by Sai Hua''er and felt her hand tremble slightly. On the surface, she didn''t seem to care about Han Xu''s words, but in fact, she still cared a little.


    I comforted her: "sister, the world is very big and there are many people. If there are many people, there will be everything. As long as we live happily, we don''t care what others say. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded: "sister knows you''re comforting me. I''m fine. Don''t worry. You sit down and listen to me slowly tell you the whole story. I... I want to talk to someone. "


    I sat down slowly, nodded and waited for Saihua to continue.

 Chapter 258

    Sai Hua''er hesitated and slowly said, "I told you before that I fell in love with someone and planned to marry this person. But our marriage was strongly opposed by my family. They wanted to marry me to another person... That person was Han Xu''s brother Han Yang, the seventh grandson of the Lord. My family is dedicated to climbing the dragon and attaching the Phoenix, so that the family can have more power and benefits in Chilong country... "


    I know some of these things and have guessed some. I already know, but when I heard Saihua talk about it again, I still couldn''t help saying: "I didn''t expect that your father is already the head of the Lord''s house. He will be so obsessed with power and don''t hesitate to sacrifice his daughter''s happiness..."


    Saihua smiled bitterly: "it''s nothing. It''s not surprising that such things happen almost every day in the whole Chilong country. I don''t blame my father for ruthlessly separating me from my lover. It''s fate and a test for me. But he forced me to marry Han Yang''s disciple... I really can''t figure it out. They know Han Yang''s character, but they still wholeheartedly marry me to him. This is completely pushing me into the fire pit... "


    I nodded and couldn''t help interrupting again: "I support my sister. You resist to the end. What era is it? And such parents are too much."


    Sai Hua''er sighed gently and slowly answered, "brother, you say so, sister, I feel much better in my heart. People in our family don''t think so. They won''t care about my life or death in order to have a relationship with the Lord. "


    I think Sai Hua''er seems very sad, so I said positively, "sister, you don''t have to worry. In the future, I will protect you and support you, and never let others embarrass you or hurt you."


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly, showing a trace of gratitude on her face: "it''s very kind of you! Sister, I remember you well... Let''s go on with the past... At that time, I ran away from home and stayed in sword city for several years. During this period, my family kept contacting me and advised me to come back, but I refused. I insisted on not coming back again and again. They had no choice but to tell me that as long as I came back, they would not embarrass me and would no longer interfere in my marriage... "


    Sai Hua''er said this and paused a little: "but at this time, my lover thought I was empathetic and had already married with others... Now I''m back, but my family broke their promise and began to force me again... Brother, what do you think I should do? I really don''t know what I should do. One side is my parents and relatives, and the other is my inner thoughts... "


    In fact, I feel embarrassed about such things. After all, such things are easy to say and too difficult to solve.


    Seeing the pain on Saihua''s face, I felt inexplicably uncomfortable.


    I said without thinking: "sister, or you will quickly find someone you like to marry. In that case, your family will no longer force you to marry Han Yang."


    Sai Hua''er was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing: "is this what you think? What a child. Think of some bad ideas that only children can think of. It''s not easy to find the person I like. There may be many people I like in the world, but do they like me? I''m famous now... How could they choose me? "


    I suddenly felt that Sai Hua''er''s burden was too heavy. I had to enlighten her, but I didn''t have any experience in this matter, and I didn''t know how to enlighten her. I was stunned for a moment. I couldn''t speak for a long time after watching Sai Hua''er.


    "Sister Hua." Just when I was stunned, Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came: "I think you just think too much."


    Zhou Xiaoying walked in slowly, sat next to Sai Hua''er, slowly reached out and took Sai Hua''er''s hand, but looked at me and said, "I think my brother likes you very much. I wish I could marry you now. If you can''t find the right person to marry, you might as well choose my brother. "


    Zhou Xiaoying is careless again. How can she talk nonsense like this.


    I was about to complain about Zhou Xiaoying, but Sai Hua''er said with a trace of Shyness: "sister, what are you talking about? My brother is a very good man. Where am I worthy of him? You can''t talk nonsense. It will embarrass your brother. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said loudly, "don''t think about it. I don''t know what my brother thinks? Like you, he doesn''t express his thoughts very well. My brother has been very independent since childhood. He often practices alone for several years. But because of this, he often wanders outside alone. I''m very worried about him. I''ve long wanted to find him a wife, help me manage him and take care of him. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at Sai Hua''er and said sincerely, "I think Hua''er is very suitable for taking care of my brother. You are delicate and friendly... As long as you like, I will inform my father immediately and ask him to prepare. As soon as we return to Jingshen City, we will hold a wedding for you..."


    Sai Hua''er blushed, lowered her head, dared not look at Zhou Xiaoying and me, and did not speak.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said to me, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you are my only brother and the backbone of our family in the future. Now I''ll find you such a beautiful and gentle wife, will you? Think it over and don''t make mistakes! "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s last sentence - "think well, don''t make mistakes", made me have to think more.


    I thought Zhou Xiaoying wanted to use my marriage with Sai Hua''er to make Sai Hua''er forget the previous things temporarily, so as to alleviate the psychological burden of Sai Hua''er, so she said with a trace of help: "I am willing. As long as you are willing to marry sister Hua, I will treat you well... "


    Speaking of this, I couldn''t help pausing. You know, I didn''t even think about looking for a wife, or even a girlfriend. At this moment, I''m going to get together with Sai Hua''er and still want to marry Sai Hua''er. I still have some hesitation in my heart.


    Sai Hua''er didn''t seem to expect me to say so. She looked at me in surprise and didn''t believe me at all.


    I then said, "maybe you think what I said is too sudden and makes you feel untrue. But I do... "


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly interrupted me: "brother, don''t say a few words! Sister Hua''er, my brother may not be up to your ideal partner standard, but he is very honest and always does things from beginning to end. As long as you promise to marry my brother, I can assure you for him that he will be good to you all his life and will never do anything sorry for you. "

 Chapter 259

    Sai Hua''er was stunned and suddenly smiled: "sister, don''t comfort me. I''m fine... Don''t embarrass my brother. I can''t bear it..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly stood up and said with a trace of anger, "what are you talking about? Who do you think we are? Are we that kind of people? Sai Hua''er, I''ll tell you today that if you don''t want to marry my brother, I... We''ll be strangers in the future! If you look down on my brother, you don''t deserve to be my sister! "


    Saihua was stunned again by Zhou Xiaoying and said slowly, "sister, don''t be angry. I thought you were comforting me... I''m sorry."


    Zhou Xiaoying still said angrily, "who wants to comfort you? Don''t look down on my brother because you look good. I tell you, in my eyes, even my best sister is not as important as my family. If you look down on my brother, I''ll break up with you! "


    Sai Hua''er couldn''t stand up. She slowly took Zhou Xiaoying''s hand with an angry face and whispered, "I don''t look down on Dongfang Hongfeng. I just... I just think what my sister said was deliberately said to comfort me. There''s no sincerity..."


    Zhou Xiaoying said loudly, "I''m not sincere yet? Do you want me to kneel down and ask you to marry me, so you think I''m sincere? "


    Sai Hua''er waved her hand: "don''t be angry, sister. You don''t know what Dongfang Hongfeng means. How can you confirm him... He has no opinion on your arrangement?"


    Zhou Xiaoying squinted at me and said loudly, "he dares! If he dares not to have such a good wife as you, I''ll break his leg! "


    I smiled bitterly, shrunk my legs and said, "elder sister, you''re too cruel. I''m your brother..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly stared at me and shouted, "shut up! Now tell sister Hua Hua how you plan to live with her in the future. "


    I was speechless and murmured, "why do you talk when you shut me up?"


    When I said this, seeing that Zhou Xiaoying seemed to be going rough, I quickly shouted, "I will listen to sister Hua''er. I will listen to everything sister Hua says. I will never say wrong when sister Hua is right... Is that ok?"


    Zhou Xiaoying looked angry: "how can this be enough? Go on, now is the best time for you to make a statement! "


    I looked at Saihua with a bitter smile and didn''t know what to do.


    Sai Hua''er suddenly smiled and said, "sister, don''t embarrass Dongfang Hongfeng. I don''t know what kind of person Dongfang Hongfeng is? He''s going to get angry because he''s cornered by you. "


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly looked like a deflated ball. She didn''t have any strength to sit down, looked at Sai Hua''er and said, "it makes you laugh. It''s really hard for you to serve. I''m running out of moves..."


    Saihua smiled: "thank you for making me happy. I knew that my sister deliberately said those words to make me happy."


    After a pause, she suddenly looked at me and said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, are you really willing to marry me? To tell you the truth, don''t lie to me! "


    I was stunned. Looking at the beautiful Saihua, I suddenly had a very absurd idea: if I really married Saihua, I would feel very happy. She is a super beauty and a partner that men dream of.


    After all, beautiful women like saihuaer, but every normal man dreams of marrying home. I am also a man and will have this idea.


    With this absurd idea, I said, "as long as my sister is willing to marry me, I will marry my sister as my wife."


    The moment I said this, there was a trace of expectation and fear in my heart. I expected Saihua to promise to marry me, and I was afraid of being rejected too directly.


    Saihua was completely stunned this time. I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    I don''t know what she thinks in her heart, but I can feel that she just joked with me and didn''t really want to marry me.


    While I was disappointed, I also had the illusion of being relaxed, as if I had not reported much hope for this matter. Now I didn''t feel very disappointed after being politely rejected.


    This is not my inferiority complex, but I feel that now I really don''t deserve flowers.


    Although I was disappointed, Sai Hua''er seemed to be happy. I didn''t think much about it. I said to Sai Hua''er, "well, I think we are going to Jinshan soon. We should prepare."


    Saihua nodded slightly and looked at me with a trace of apology.


    Zhou Xiaoying said rather grumbling, "my brother doesn''t deserve you. He doesn''t look up to my brother... We sisters, we''d better not do it."


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words made Saihua a little nervous. Saihua almost immediately stood up and said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, I don''t mean that..."


    Zhou Xiaoying waved away, leaving only me and Sai Hua''er behind.


    Zhou Xiaoying is still the same. She thinks her family is the best. If others look down on her family, she will lose her temper immediately.


    Sai Hua''er watched Zhou Xiaoying leave, turned to me and said slowly, "Oriental red maple, give me some time and I will give you an answer."


    I didn''t have any hope for this matter. At this time, hearing Sai Huaer say so, I felt that I still had a glimmer of hope. I couldn''t help being happy and quickly said, "I''ll wait for you to give me the answer."


    After my happiness stunned Saihua, she suddenly felt a little sad. She probably remembered the previous things again, so she suddenly became unhappy. The sadness on her face was very obvious.


    I can''t let everything go in vain. Seeing Saihua like this, I pulled her and said loudly, "let''s prepare. We should go to Jinshan."


    Sai Hua''er didn''t speak. She followed me out of the room and didn''t seem to reject me holding her hand.


    We came to the room where Han Xu was detained, untied Han Xu and prepared to let him go. Anyway, he''s useless now. It''s less trouble to let him go.


    Sai Hua''er saw Han Xu calmly without any expression, but Han Xu looked angry when he saw Sai Hua''er, as if it was Sai Hua''er instead of me.


    I ignored Han Xu''s ugly face and pulled Sai Hua''er out of the room to find Zhou Xiaoying, Du Yu and Dewey.


    My guess is good. We have really arrived at Jinshan by now. After the flying car slowly landed, I got off the bus first and took a look at the so-called Jinshan. I was stunned immediately.


    It is said that Jinshan is magnificent, but now I can''t see the appearance of Jinshan, because there are people and houses everywhere, and I can only see a sea of people at the eye.

 Chapter 260

    Jinshan should be called a mountain of people. There are too many people here. They come and go one after another. I am dazzled.


    There are many people in Jinshan. This is what Du Yu told me before. Now I really have a deep understanding.


    There are people everywhere. There is almost no open space except a small piece of land in front of a dozens of storey tall building facing me.


    This tall building is very tall, covering an area of thousands of square meters. There is a small square like open space in front of it. Strangely, there is no one in the open space in Jinshan, a sea of people.


    It''s a little strange. I feel that a small open space is very dangerous, just like a legendary forbidden area.


    Du Yu was the second to get off. When she saw me looking at the small space in front of the tall building, she whispered, "that''s fan Siye''s building. No one is allowed to get close at ordinary times. Don''t go there to avoid trouble."


    I was surprised: "fourth master fan? Who is that? Is it great? "


    Du Yu said slowly, "fourth master fan is a person in the Jianghu. It was nothing great, but just a few years ago, fourth master fan suddenly established an organization called xingmen. From then on, he became famous and became one of the most famous people in the red dragon country."


    "Stargate?" I was surprised: "isn''t the red dragon kingdom not allowed to have sects and other organizations? How can fourth master fan set up a star gate here in Chilong city? The Lord has no opinion on this? "


    Du Yu said: "xingmen is not a sect in the general sense, but a non-governmental organization. Therefore, the Lord has nothing to say about this. He can only ask fourth master fan to abide by the relevant legal systems of Chilong state and not cross the border. As far as I know, the reason why the Lord dared not move fan Siye''s xingmen was because the xingmen organization absorbed all nine level generals, and its strength was too strong. Even the Lord dared not move them lightly. "


    "Are they all level 9 generals?!" I was surprised, "how many members are there?"


    Du Yu smiled: "you ask what these do, and you can''t join the Stargate."


    After a pause, she said, "as far as I know, they have a total of 13 members, plus fan Siye, the sect leader of the star gate, a total of 14. All these 14 people are the accomplishments of level 9 generals. If they are placed anywhere, it is a powerful force that can not be ignored. "


    I nodded and wanted to ask about the Stargate again. Suddenly someone said, "who are you and why are you staying in front of the Stargate? Don''t you know you can''t stay here? Leave quickly. "


    This man is dressed in autumn clothes. He looks like he just got up. His clothes are quite different. However, the huge wolf tooth hammer on his shoulder tells me that this man should not be a simple person. Maybe he is a very dangerous one.


    Du Yu was more knowledgeable than me. Seeing this man, he saluted immediately: "sorry, my friend saw that the tall buildings here are very imposing. He couldn''t help stopping to have a closer look. We''ll leave now. We won''t disturb you. "


    When Du Yu spoke, he was always careful. If he pulled me, he would leave here, so as not to cause misunderstandings.


    The man looked at Du Yu carefully for a while and suddenly said with a smile: "it seems that the little girl is a very general and polite person. I don''t know who you follow, little girl. Are you willing to practice with me?"


    This man is a self familiar man. He wants to take Du Yu as an apprentice in less than three words. We all have some doubts.


    Du Yu was slightly stunned, and then said respectfully, "thank you for your kindness. I have already worshipped Shifu. I can''t change to your door. "


    The man "ha ha" smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I see that your doll is very clever, so I have the idea of accepting disciples. Now that you have a master, I can''t rob other people''s disciples. "


    Du Yu said with a smile, "thank you for your understanding."


    The man looked at us again and said slowly, "girl, we are also destined. Let me remind you. The person around you should be Dongfang Hongfeng who offended the Lord. I advise you to stay away from him. Don''t be angry by the Lord and hurt the innocent. "


    This man''s words surprised me. How did he know about the things between me and the Lord? This has only happened for a short time. How can it spread so fast?


    This person should be a member of the Stargate and an opponent of the Lord. Even they know this. It seems that our idea of avoiding here for a period of time is unrealistic.


    Can it be said that the Lord of China has issued sea arrest documents and other things to search and arrest several of us everywhere?


    I was uneasy and couldn''t help looking at the man with a look of doubt.


    Du Yu was also surprised and couldn''t help asking, "Sir, how do you know that he is Dongfang Hongfeng and what happened between him and the Lord?"


    The man smiled proudly: "what do we Stargate want to know? It''s not easy to know? Don''t make a fuss. When your strength reaches level 9, you will naturally know about our xingmen. Maybe you will be one of us... "


    Du Yu suddenly said, "it turned out that you got the news from the star gate. I thought the news had reached here. It startled me."


    The man smiled "ha ha" again, said "take care", then turned around and left. He didn''t mean to embarrass us.


    Du Yu looked at the man walking into the high-rise building and looked back at me. Her face was dignified. She seemed to think that what we wanted to stay in Jinshan for a period of time would come to naught, so her face was not very good-looking.


    I also frown and think about it. I don''t know what to do. Since everyone here knows our business, we are definitely not safe here. Our previous plans have to be adjusted.


    I thought about taking another ambergris fruit here to improve my strength. That process will take at least ten days and may not succeed. Now I can only give up.


    I have already taken two ambergris fruits. If I take them again, the effect will be much weaker and the breakthrough will take longer.


    After taking ambergris fruit for many times, the effect of ambergris fruit on me will slowly become smaller and smaller, until it finally completely loses its effectiveness.


    I was lost in thought. I felt it was too difficult to do this. I finally knew how powerful the Lord of the country was.


    Since it is difficult for us to fight against such figures as the Lord, we hope that the Lord''s main energy will be focused on dealing with the invasion of the stars and will not take us too seriously for the time being.


    I suddenly regretted my previous decision. If I directly gave the eudemon to the Lord of the country, I might be the guest of honor now. I am one of the most popular people in the red dragon country.


    Unfortunately, I still dreamed of keeping the eudemon, so my decision put me and my relatives and friends in danger.


    I wish I could find a way to solve this matter, at least to save the lives of me and the people around me.

 Chapter 261

    I feel that we have encountered unprecedented difficulties. I have a feeling that we can''t move forward and back, and I can''t help frowning.


    Du Yu saw it and suddenly said with a smile, "Dongfang Hongfeng, I don''t know if you found a good thing?"


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "I can''t keep my life. What else is good?"


    Du Yu said with a smile: "if this goes on, your fame will soar to a limit in recent days, and you will become the most famous person in Chilong country... Like a star."


    After a pause, Du Yu''s face changed and said coldly, "but I''m afraid it''s very difficult for you to go back to Jingshen city without telling everyone. At that time, there will be a crisis step by step, but some of you will suffer."


    After listening to Du Yu''s words, I wanted to be angry, but I had an idea and didn''t get angry. I smiled and said, "I can''t go, but you can''t go... You''re ready to bear the open and hidden arrows of those greedy people with me. I won''t let you go now. You''d better worry about yourself first. Don''t be embarrassed by those people at that time. I''m sorry I didn''t remind you. "


    Du Yu''s face changed slightly and said coldly, "you''re not a good man! I''ve helped you so much, can''t you let me go? I... I''ll go back with my brother and won''t trouble you in the future. "


    I smiled and said, "let you go? It depends on your performance. If you behave well, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, you know what I''ll do. "


    Du Yu''s face was even more ugly, but suddenly said in my ear, "do you still want to be good with me and don''t want me to leave you?"


    I was stunned, so I heard Zhou Xiaoying behind us say, "Du Yu, my brother has decided to marry Sai Hua''er. You don''t want to be with my brother again. You said before that you had a relationship with my brother. We all know that''s your nonsense. No one will really believe you. "


    Du Yu clenched her teeth and her face slowly changed. She was surprised and puzzled by Zhou Xiaoying''s words. She listened to her slowly say: "this... Oriental red maple and Saihua... How is this possible?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "there''s nothing impossible. My brother has asked Hua Hua to marry him personally. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my brother."


    Du Yu glanced at me, his eyes full of resentment: "in that case, I won''t take you to see my master. I see how you can get a foothold in Jinshan."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly smiled and said, "with you and your brother in our hands, we naturally don''t worry about this. I advise you to take us to your master and give me a place to live. Otherwise, you know what I will do. "


    When Zhou Xiaoying said this, no matter Du Yu''s face was ugly, it was like plating a layer of pot bottom ash. He continued to say to me, "by the way, brother, do we really let Han Xu go like this? What if he is going to come back and mobilize people to embarrass us? "


    I glanced at Du Yu, who looked very ugly, turned to Zhou Xiaoying and said, "we made a promise before. As long as they brought us here, we''ll let Han Xu go. Anyway, it''s a burden for us to take him with us. We might as well let him go. Whether he will retaliate against us is a matter of the future. Don''t think too much. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded, turned to the car and went to release Han Xu. Many people on the car are Han Xu''s men. As long as we release Han Xu, his men will naturally take Han Xu back for treatment.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng, you can release Han Xu. Why can''t you release my brother? Is it not enough for me to take you hostage? " Du Yu said bitterly, "if you don''t trust me, you can tie me up and then let my brother go."


    I knew that Du Yu was very concerned and angry about Zhou Xiaoying''s words just now, so she looked at her and said, "it''s not that I don''t let your brother go, I''m... I don''t want your grandpa to trouble me again. I can''t beat him."


    I suddenly felt that the relationship with Du Yu was so complicated that I didn''t know what to do. For a moment, I was incoherent: "don''t worry, I''ll let you and Dewey go, but not now. When I can get out of here safely, I''ll let you and your brother go. I will never go back on my word! "


    Saihua also said, "we can''t say anything. Let you and your brother go now. With you in hand, your grandfather will have scruples and won''t fight us."


    Du Yu looked at Sai Hua''er and me in disappointment and said slowly, "then you should ensure my brother''s safety and don''t hurt my brother. He just has a stubborn temper and is not bad...... "


    I had no interest in Dewey and didn''t want to know anything from him, so I interrupted Du Yu''s words: "don''t worry, as long as your brother is obedient, I won''t hurt him."


    Du Yu was relieved and said reluctantly, "I''ll take you to my master''s residence now. You... Follow me."


    Du Yu led us up a passage on Jinshan mountain. After walking for more than ten kilometers, we stopped outside a small farmhouse near the top of the mountain.


    Along the way, I saw countless people, really a sea of people, one after another.


    These people look chaotic in all kinds of clothes, but one thing is very certain, that is, these people are martial artists and martial artists who cultivate immortals.


    The farmhouse in front of us looks like tens of square meters. It''s small but tidy.


    I looked at the farmhouse for a while and found smoke coming out. Knowing that someone was inside, I said to Du Yu, "this is your master''s residence?"


    Du Yu nodded, raised her voice and said, "master, the disciple is back."


    The door of the farmhouse was slowly opened and an old woman came out. The old woman looked very old, wrinkled and unstable.


    She wore a black robe and didn''t dress herself deliberately. She seemed to be the kind of ascetic who devoted herself to cultivation and didn''t pay attention to the outside.


    Seeing Du Yu, the old woman smiled on her wrinkled face and said in an old voice, "is Yu Er back? Come into the house. "


    While the old woman was talking, Du Yu ran over, hugged her and said loudly, "master, I''ve come back to see you. Are you okay?"


    The old woman smiled and stroked Du Yu''s head, slowly pushed Du Yu away, looked at Du Yu and said, "OK, I''m fine. Yu''er, are these all your friends? Why don''t you introduce them to me? "


    Du Yu smiled shyly and said to her master, "master, this is Dongfang Hongfeng, this is Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Hua''er and my brother Dewey."


    Du Yu turned back and said to us, "this is my master, Mrs. Sanming."

 Chapter 262

    After all, we are the younger generation. After listening to Du Yu''s introduction, we stepped forward together, saluted and said, "the younger generation has seen the elder."


    Mrs. Sanming looked at us all and said slowly, "you are all friends of yu''er. Please come in. It''s simple here. Please don''t despise it. "


    Du Yu saw Mrs. Sanming say so and said, "go in. Although it''s not big here, it''s enough for us."


    Because of the things between me and Du Yu, I was quite embarrassed and stood still.


    I don''t move, these people around me naturally don''t move. We stand in place and look at each other like wooden stakes.


    Mrs. Sanming said again, "please come in and make yourself at home. I''ll prepare something to eat and I''ll have dinner in a minute. "


    Without hesitation, we followed Du Yu and Mrs. Sanming into the house. I stayed behind and went in with Dewey.


    In addition to a living room, there is only one bedroom and kitchen. Our line of five people are really crowded if we want to live here for a long time.


    Fortunately, we just plan to stay here for a few days, and we won''t live here often. It doesn''t matter if it''s crowded.


    Mrs. Sanming is Du Yu''s master. I think she is also a very powerful martial artist. Although she looks very old, I still dare not neglect.


    Mrs. Sanming said she went to prepare food. What she took out were dry food, but she didn''t cook food.


    We are guests. Although we feel very hungry, we can''t eat recklessly. We always have to be polite to the host.


    After Mrs. Sanming finished her work and came to sit down, we sat down and prepared to eat to supplement the consumption of continuous fighting and escape before.


    Mrs. Sanming didn''t invite us to eat immediately after taking her seat. Instead, she asked, "yu''er, your friend Dongfang childe, but the Dongfang red maple from Jingshen city?"


    Du Yu nodded, "yes. Master, how do you know him? Do you know those things? "


    Mrs. Sanming stared at me and said slowly, "yu''er, I just saw the wanted notice about the Oriental childe. He, as well as his sister Zhou Xiaoying, are wanted by the Lord''s house. Now the whole red dragon country should know that Dongfang childe is wanted. You can''t walk in the red dragon country. "


    Hearing this news, I remembered what the person of the Stargate had said before. I immediately felt that I could not avoid the pursuit of those people here. A sense of crisis suddenly hit my heart.


    Although there is a mixture of good and bad people here in Jinshan, it is difficult to find someone here, but under the temptation of heavy profits, people with a heart will find us, and it is likely to be disadvantageous to us.


    Jinshan is not safe. I instantly feel that the whole Chilong country is not safe. It seems that there is no place for me in this world.


    Du Yu was also worried. He couldn''t help asking, "master, is it the Lord who wanted Dongfang Hongfeng? What did you say? "


    Mrs. Sanming said slowly, "the wanted notice of the Lord''s house said that Dongfang Hongfeng and Zhou Xiaoying stole the Lord''s eudemon. The LORD was angry and ordered you two to be wanted. He also said that as long as anyone who catches you and finds the eudemon for the Lord of the country will reward ten thousand gold and directly become the steward of the national court. "


    Du Yu said in surprise, "reward ten thousand gold? Can you also be the steward of the national court? Didn''t you mean to drive you to death? How could the Lord of the Kingdom do this? He sent someone to rob our eudemon. How can he confuse black and white like this? "


    Zhou Xiaoying also said, "what can we do? We may have a crisis step by step in the future. It''s hard to do anything."


    Mrs. Sanming said slowly, "you''ll be fine with me for the time being. Now no one dares to come to me. When the wind is over, you can find a way to leave. "


    I was a little depressed: "the Lord sincerely wants everyone to chase us... It seems that we can''t stay here, otherwise you will be involved."


    "Don''t worry," said Mrs. Sanming. "I''m absolutely safe here. Don''t worry. Wait until this thing fades down, it''s not too late to leave."


    After a pause, Mrs. Sanming looked at Du Yu and said, "you are yu''er''s friends. I should take care of you and don''t let outsiders bully you."


    Du Yu also said, "that is, with my master, no one dares to trouble us. We can find a way to leave here after this thing is over."


    I was just about to say what I thought. Saihua suddenly whispered in my ear, "Mrs. Sanming is from the xingmen. Maybe she can really protect us."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but hug my fist and said, "senior, we didn''t know you were a member of the star gate before. It''s disrespectful."


    Mrs. Sanming smiled faintly and looked at Sai Hua''er strangely: "how does this lady know that I am from the star gate? Is there anyone in your family in the star gate?"


    Sai Hua''er got up and bent slightly: "senior, I''m from Sai family..."


    "Sai family?" Mrs. Sanming nodded and said with a smile, "then you must be the miss Saijia who ran away from marriage. She was so beautiful."


    Sai Hua''er bit her lips and whispered, "I didn''t expect the elder to know this, younger generation..."


    Mrs. Sanming raised her hand to stop Sai Hua''er and continued, "son, don''t feel anything because of this. Everyone should live their own life. Don''t care too much about what others think."


    After a pause, Mrs. Sanming got up and said, "I''ll try to help you with your business. Hey, since you are yu''er''s friends, I''ll go out and see if I can find someone who is willing to help you and let you go home early..."


    Saihua looked at Mrs. Sanming gratefully, but she was a little excited.


    Zhou Xiaoying was also excited to see Mrs. Sanming get up and go out. Looking at her, it seemed that she had seen the Savior.


    At this time, I didn''t care about the conversation between saihua''er and Mrs. Sanming, and didn''t notice Mrs. Sanming leave. I''ve been thinking about how we can leave here safely.


    I meditated for a while. When I felt helpless, I suddenly heard Du Yu say, "Oriental red maple, what are you thinking?"


    I said, "I''m thinking about how to get out of here... Now I really don''t know what to do."


    Du Yu smiled and said, "if you let me and my brother go now, I have a way to let you leave here safely..."


    I frowned: "what way?"


    Du Yu said with a smile, "you let me and my brother go first, and then I''ll tell you my way."


    At this time, Du Yu seems very normal. It gives me the feeling that she looked like before

 Chapter 263

    Sai Hua''er looked at Du Yu and me with a puzzled face.


    Du Yu then said, "think about it. I can''t wait too long. Otherwise, it may not work."


    I looked at Du Yu and said helplessly, "well, it''s up to you."


    Du Yu said with a smile, "it''s a deal!"


    I nodded and felt powerless in my heart. It seemed that my ability had completely disappeared and became a disabled person.


    Du Yu said slowly, "my master is from xingmen. As long as my master takes you and sister Zhou Xiaoying as disciples, you are also the disciples of xingmen. In this way, the people in the Stargate will naturally protect you. Don''t say it''s the wanted notice of the Lord. Even people who are more powerful than the Lord don''t dare to attack you easily. "


    I was stunned. What Du Yu said is a good way. As long as Zhou Xiaoying and I become disciples of xingmen, no one dares to fight us in Jinshan.


    But the key point is, will Mrs. Sanming help us? Why should she help us?


    My doubts were soon recognized by Du Yu. She smiled and said, "as long as you abide by the agreement, I will beg my master for you and let my master help you. It''s just a fair deal. If you miss this village, you won''t have this store... "


    Zhou Xiaoying always listened to Du Yu''s words. At this time, she couldn''t help saying, "do you really want to help us, or do you have another plan?"


    Du Yu said with a smile: "sister, no matter what I did wrong before, now I''m thinking of repentance. As long as you and Dongfang Hongfeng let me and my brother go, I''m willing to help you this time. It''s not only for me to atone for my previous mistakes, but also for... To repay Dongfang Hongfeng''s care for me in the place of Xuanwu trial. "


    I knew that Du Yu was talking about our things in the place of Xuanwu trial, so I said, "it''s all small things. You don''t have to worry about it. Now we have these things between us. As long as you don''t blame me, I''ll be satisfied. I can''t repay me. "


    Du Yu said, "I really didn''t tell you about the eudemon. I didn''t tell you about it before because I was angry to see you making out with... Sister Hua''er, so I wanted to make a scene..."


    As soon as I was stunned, I felt that Du Yu at this time was the Du Yu I was familiar with.


    At this time, Du Yu and Du Yu were two completely different people, which made me stunned.


    Du Yu didn''t wait for me to speak and continued: "if I think, the phantom animal should still be spread by the one surnamed Zhao. After all, he saw the phantom animal and had a holiday with all of us... He did this by killing people with a knife and gaining the favor of the Lord of the country. Kill two birds with one stone."


    I nodded: "I can think of it. Zhao Qian knew that we had Eudemons and was beaten by us. He will retaliate against us. Besides, although your family is strong, there are many stronger families than you. Once you spread the news of the eudemon, it is difficult for you to beat those who want to rob the eudemon... You can think of such a simple truth, right? "


    Du Yu''s face showed a look of gratitude, hugged her fist and said, "since you all understand, why do you treat me and my brother like this?"


    I said: "the previous performance of you and your brother makes me have to doubt you... Forget it, that''s all..."


    "Hum," before I finished, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly snorted coldly, "Dongfang Hongfeng, are you too unprincipled?"


    I smiled bitterly and looked at the people who were listening to me and Du Yu. For a moment, they turned red in the face and didn''t know what to do.


    I also think I''m making excuses for Du Yu, and I think it''s unprincipled for me to speak for Du Yu. However, I know very well that Du Yu really won''t tell outsiders about our possession of Eudemons, let alone the people of the Lord. This matter is really puzzling.


    After thinking for a while, I said slowly, "what did you say? This is a matter of fact. It has absolutely nothing to do with the existence of principles. Du Yu may have done something wrong and said something wrong before, but she... Will never reveal the eudemon... "


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "who knows what you think? I can tell you, don''t think I can''t control you when you grow up now. If you go too far, I''ll beat you, too. "


    I smiled bitterly and wanted to ignore Zhou Xiaoying''s, but heard Zhou Xiaoying continue: "you don''t think about it. What would sister Hua''er think if you defended Du Yu like this? Don''t forget, you already have an engagement. Pay attention! "


    I took a look at Sai Hua''er sitting on the side. As soon as I wanted to explain, I heard Sai Hua''er say, "elder sister, don''t blame Dongfang Hongfeng. He''s right. Yu''er can''t tell others the news of the eudemon... It''s really possible that Zhao Qian did it. Zhao Qian is a man who will repay his kindness. I''m not surprised that he did such a thing."


    I smiled: "yes, yes, sister Hua Hua is right. What kind of person is Zhao Qian? He is a man who will repay his vengeance... How can he not retaliate against us when we beat him? Zhao Qian must have done this. "


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her hand and said loudly, "well, well, what if Zhao Qian did it or not? That''s not what we should think about now. Hum, I think Dongfang Hongfeng is getting smaller and smaller. You are so rude to your sister. See if I can help you in the future! "


    I only have the right to shut up. With such an unreasonable sister on the stand, everyone has the right to shut up.


    "My master is from xingmen. I think he must have helped us find the sect leader fan Siye of xingmen for help." Seeing that we didn''t speak, Du Yu said carefully, "don''t worry, sisters. Maybe we can get out of here when master comes back."


    "Get out of here?" As soon as Du Yu''s voice fell, a cold voice came out of the door: "do you still want to leave here? Stop dreaming! "


    We jumped up and rushed out of the door together, ready to deal with any incoming enemy.


    I don''t know when there were more than a dozen people in black outside the door. I''ve seen these people dressed up. They should be the dead men in black of the Du family.


    These haunting dead men in black found us at this time. It seems that our plan must be changed. We will go to war with the enemy if we can''t wait to worship Mrs. Sanming as our teacher.


    I was ready for the first World War. At the same time, I secretly indicated that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were also ready to fight at any time.

 Chapter 264

    When Du Yu saw these people, he was surprised and said, "how did you find us?"


    After a pause, he quickly said, "don''t be impulsive, don''t do it!"


    The man in black, the first of those people, said, "Miss, we were ordered to save you and the childe. I don''t know if you and the childe were injured?"


    Du Yu shook her head and said with a smile, "Uncle Qin, we''re fine. They... Didn''t hurt us."


    It turned out that the man in black was called Uncle Qin. I heard him say, "that''s good. Since the young lady and the young master are all right, we will let them go for the time being. "


    Speaking of this, uncle Qin raised his hand to me, Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, and said coldly, "as long as you let Miss and childe go now, we can let bygones be bygones."


    I frowned secretly. As soon as I wanted to speak, I heard Zhou Xiaoying drink, "why do you say that? Don''t forget that Du Yu and Dewey are still in our hands. You should beg us to let them go instead of saying such bullshit as "let bygones be bygones."


    Uncle Qin looked cold and said coldly, "little girl, do you know who I am? Dare you talk to me like this?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "I don''t care who you are! Now you have to save the hostages in our hands, that is our enemy. I know that''s enough! "


    Uncle Qin stared at Zhou Xiaoying coldly. He didn''t seem to move. He suddenly disappeared in my sight.


    I was surprised and knew that this man must be good at invisibility. At this time, I should want to do something to my sister Zhou Xiaoying.


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying would get hurt. I grabbed it and opened Zhou Xiaoying. At the same time, I shouted, "if you dare to do it, I''ll kill Du Yu!"


    With my cheering, an illusory figure slowly emerged less than two meters in front of me.


    Uncle Qin is really a martial artist who is good at hiding. Just now, he has quietly approached Zhou Xiaoying and me. If I hadn''t stopped him in time, we might have been attacked by him now.


    "Boy, are you Dongfang Hongfeng?" Uncle Qin said coldly, "today''s young people really owe discipline. They shout and shout in front of me. I don''t know how to respect the old."


    I looked at Uncle Qin''s expressionless and cold face, but he was so funny when he spoke, so I said with a smile: "Uncle Qin, right? The younger generation is Oriental red maple. Now you have two choices. One is to shoot us and kill us. But you have to think clearly. We will kill Du Yu before you kill us. Second, you can talk to me. If you can talk, I can consider letting Du Yu go. "


    Uncle Qin said, "you mean, you only put Du Yu. What about my childe? When can you release my childe? "


    I threw a fist and said, "when we leave Chilong City safely, I''ll let Dewey go. Of course, if we really can''t get out of here, I''ll let him go before I die. Moreover, some spiritual herbs and treasures I carry with me will also be given to Dewey by the way, which will be regarded as my apology. "


    Uncle Qin stared at me, and suddenly there was a smile on his cold face: "awesome, teach me to look at me with new eyes... Congratulations, you have successfully moved me."


    Du Yu said unexpectedly behind me, "Uncle Qin, this is..."


    Uncle Qin said, "Miss, the order I got is to ensure the safety of you and the childe, so no matter what, I can''t bet your life and the childe''s life. As long as Dongfang Hongfeng doesn''t hurt you and your son, I can''t risk fighting with Dongfang Hongfeng. If I can talk, I naturally want to talk first, although I can kill them directly as soon as I do it... "


    Du Yu was slightly stunned and frowned secretly, but he didn''t speak.


    "What a big breath." at this time, Mrs. Sanming slowly appeared in front of us. She appeared quietly like she appeared out of thin air. There was no sign in advance: "yu''er, Qin came to pick you up?"


    Listening to Mrs. Sanming''s tone, it seems that she has some opinions on the person surnamed Qin. When she speaks, she is very impolite.


    Du Yu looked at Uncle Qin and Mrs. Sanming for a long time and said in embarrassment, "master, uncle Qin came to see if my brother and I are safe, not to take us back."


    Mrs. Sanming said faintly, "in that case, I''ve seen it. He should go. He''s not welcome here."


    Uncle Qin said, "you don''t own this place. Why should you drive me away? Hum, since we''re here, we''re not going to leave now unless miss and childe come with us... "


    Mrs. Sanming said angrily, "why isn''t this place mine? I don''t welcome you. Get out of here now. "


    I didn''t know what was going on. I was stunned to see them going to war before they finished three words.


    Du Yu said anxiously, "master, uncle Qin, can you not quarrel as soon as you meet? How many years have it been? Why can''t you sit down and talk about it and solve those old adult things? "


    It turns out that uncle Qin and Mrs. Sanming are old acquaintances, and there is something special about them.


    As soon as they met, they quarreled with each other. It seems that that special relationship is not a good relationship.


    Listen to Mrs. Sanming saying, "you have to interrupt the matter between me and Qin. If he doesn''t get out, I''ll drive him away now. There''s nothing to talk about. "


    Mrs. Sanming really said to fight. Before the voice fell, she raised her hand and punched uncle Qin directly in the chest.


    Uncle Qin is not a vegetarian. When he saw Mrs. Sanming start, he made a rude move and punched Mrs. Sanming in the key part.


    The two people couldn''t talk together, but they had a tacit understanding when they started to attack the most dangerous parts.


    They are absolutely enemies of life and death. As soon as they meet, they want to kill each other without mercy.


    I heard two muffled grunts. They both fought hard.


    I saw Mrs. Sanming motionless and attacked again immediately after the blow. It seemed that uncle Qin had no power to hit her.


    Uncle Qin was beaten and stepped back. Although he also attacked immediately, he still couldn''t get faster than Mrs. Sanming. Mrs. Sanming took the first step and hit him in the chest again. He didn''t stop until he stepped back three steps in a row.


    When Uncle Qin stood firm, he coughed violently. He should have been hurt, but it was not obvious.


    It seems that uncle Qin is not Mrs. Sanming''s opponent. He was beaten and retreated as soon as he came up. He has no advantage at all.


    Mrs. Sanming gained momentum, accelerated the attack speed and hit uncle Qin hard.

 Chapter 265

    Mrs. Sanming didn''t seem to want to kill uncle Qin here. She didn''t try her best in every attack and didn''t really kill him.


    She just drove uncle Qin back, but she didn''t really hurt uncle Qin, even though the attack parts were mostly the key.


    I was secretly strange about this. I wanted to ask Du Yu what was going on, but I couldn''t help but keep silent at the thought of asking these words at this time.


    The battle between Mrs. Sanming and uncle Qin was frightening at first, just like a battle of life and death.


    But slowly I found that they didn''t have any deep hatred. Although they started to fight when they met, they didn''t intend to kill each other.


    They just want to play, like dancers on the stage, performing a wonderful fight play


    I suddenly understood something in my heart. I had no time to think too much. I quickly quietly turned to Zhou Xiaoying and said, "sister, you and sister Hua''er go into the house and look at Dewey. Don''t let someone take the opportunity to save Dewey."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned slightly and whispered, "Dewey can''t move. Can he escape?"


    I looked at Mrs. Sanming and uncle Qin, who were still fighting, and whispered to Zhou Xiaoying, "they were only afraid to attract our attention, but they played tricks secretly and sent someone to save Dewey..."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "you said they deliberately met like this. In fact... I''ll go and have a look. If Dewey were still there, otherwise..."


    When Zhou Xiaoying spoke, she had rushed to Mrs. Sanming''s house, and the last half of the words came from the house.


    Sai Hua''er also thought of something at this time. She turned and rushed to help Zhou Xiaoying. What she didn''t hear was a possibility she thought of. It seems that she is also a very alert person.


    I looked at Du Yu standing aside and sneered, "good Du Yu, it really opened my eyes..."


    Du Yu suddenly sneered and said, "it''s too late for you to understand at this time?"


    I stretched out my hand to catch Du Yu. As soon as I shot, I felt the strong wind behind me. Unexpectedly, someone took the opportunity to attack me.


    When I looked back quickly, I saw that the person who attacked me was Mrs. Sanming. She was punching me in the back of the head. If I hadn''t avoided it in time, I was afraid I would be seriously injured.


    I knew Mrs. Sanming must be a very powerful martial artist. Just now she fought with Uncle Qin, but I didn''t think there was anything. At this time, looking at her speed and power, she was almost the peak cultivation of level 9 generals. I had no ability to fight back except to avoid.


    After Mrs. Sanming attacked me, she didn''t stop, but attacked quickly, forcing me to keep retreating.


    There is another enemy behind me, uncle Qin. I don''t dare to retreat too fast. I''m worried that uncle Qin will attack me from behind.


    In my busy schedule, I looked back and saw Uncle Qin attacking me behind me. The attack was still very fierce.


    I subconsciously turned around to stop uncle Qin''s attack, but I forgot that Mrs. Sanming was also chasing me.


    After a sudden pain in my back, the whole person flew up, like a broken kite, and hit it out from a distance.


    "East..." when the cry of Saihua came to my ears, my body had hit the ground heavily.


    Mrs. Sanming''s attack power is very strong. When I was hit by her, I flew out and hit the ground, I felt hurt.


    Fortunately, my body is strong enough. Even if I hit it like this, I still didn''t suffer a heavy injury, but the pain and humiliation made me unbearable and couldn''t help humming.


    I immediately got up, made a defensive posture, and looked at Mrs. Sanming and uncle Qin coldly.


    After Mrs. Sanming attacked me, she probably thought I would die, so she didn''t follow me to make up for it. If she followed me and hit me again, I would be extremely dangerous.


    Mrs. Sanming was surprised that I was almost unharmed. She looked at me and said strangely: "originally, you are still a martial arts player refining your body. The strength of your body is compared with that of some martial arts players at the peak of level 9 generals... Hum, I underestimated you before, boy."


    I originally hated Mrs. Sanming very much. At this moment, a strange idea suddenly appeared in my heart. I smiled faintly and said slowly: "you underestimate not only my physical strength..."


    Mrs. Sanming''s eyes coagulated: "do you mean I have no eyes? Good boy, it''s really rare for me to talk to Mrs. Sanming like this in recent 100 years. You''re the first. "


    "So what? You want to kill me. Do you want me to respect you? " I was also angry and deliberately angered Mrs. Sanming: "are you with Uncle Qin? Hum, your good play is worthy of being two crafty old immortals. "


    "The young man''s Kung Fu is not good, but his tongue is powerful!" Uncle Qin suddenly said, "since you see our purpose, please hand over the eudemon and let us take you to the Lord. As for your sister and friends, we will consider giving them a way out... "


    I frowned, looked at the stunned Sai Hua''er not far away, raised my voice and said, "aren''t you from the Du family? How can you help the Lord catch me? Are you basically the running dog of the Lord and the slave of the Lord''s family? "


    Uncle Qin''s face was green and white, and he sneered: "boy, your mouth stinks. Who says I''m from the Du family? I am the steward of the Lord''s house. The Lord himself is the steward. "


    I looked at Mrs. Sanming: "I can call the dead in black of the Du family, but I don''t admit that I have a relationship with the Du family. I''m really a treacherous villain..."


    Uncle Qin was stunned and then said with a smile: "just scold, you won''t have too many opportunities to scold. You can scold now, just scold."


    Regardless of Uncle Qin''s murderous spirit, I said to myself, "Mrs. Sanming is from xingmen, but she has close contacts with you, the steward who claims to be the Lord''s house. If you say there is no shady business between you, who will believe it? It''s not my imagination. What you do may not be able to see people. Hei hei... Once the Lord knows, you can imagine what you will do. "


    Uncle Qin was stunned again, and then said, "Mrs. Sanming and I are old acquaintances. This time, thanks to the clues provided by Mrs. Sanming and miss Du Yudu, I can find you, the thief who stole the national leader''s phantom beast at the first time. You don''t have to try to stir up the relationship between us and xingmen, let alone between the Lord and me... To tell you the truth, xingmen people won''t care about these things. After all, these things have nothing to do with them. The Lord of the country will not be provoked by your words. He is a wise gentleman with insight... "


    Uncle Qin was very excited. He said a lot of good things about the country Lord and the star gate. He was worried that my words would affect his impression in the eyes of the country lord or the star gate.

 Chapter 266

    After listening to Uncle Qin''s words, I couldn''t help laughing: "I deceive myself and others. I don''t think the Stargate people know the relationship between you. Otherwise, how could you do such disgusting things under the eyes of the Stargate so comfortably? As for the Lord, you and I know exactly what kind of person you are. Why do you deceive yourself and others so hypocritically? "


    "Disgusting?" Uncle Qin was furious and roared, "you stole the eudemon of the Lord of the Kingdom and said it''s disgusting for us to catch you. Do you still have a sense of shame? You... You... Who deceived himself? I... "


    As soon as I waved my hand, I said loudly, "you know that the eudemon is mine. Now it is robbed by the Lord, but you come to frame me for stealing the Lord''s eudemon. What is it? Hum, if the Lord has a eudemon, why didn''t anyone know it before, but let me, who hasn''t seen the Lord, know it? It''s nonsense to say that I stole the eudemon! You people are not stupid people, but you don''t distinguish right from wrong and help tyranny, which is disgusting. But I am immortal today. I must talk to you well in the future to see if you are really people who don''t distinguish right from wrong. "


    Uncle Qin said angrily, "as the steward of the Lord''s house, I naturally want to follow the Lord''s orders. Even if the Lord... Does something wrong, it''s not something I should consider. Dongfang Hongfeng, if he knows the truth, he will be captured obediently, free from the pain of flesh and skin. "


    I laughed angrily and shouted, "since you know that the Lord framed me, you still don''t distinguish right from wrong. To catch the Lord, let me see the strength of level 9 generals."


    Uncle Qin''s face was dark and angry. When he moved, he was about to rush over.


    Mrs. Sanming stopped uncle Qin with her hand and said with a trace of vigilance, "wait a minute. I think this boy should rely on him for such boldness. We might as well wait first. When the people behind this boy come, we will take it together and give it to the Lord of the country. "


    Uncle Qin pondered a little, looked at Mrs. Sanming and said, "madam, don''t you want to delay for this boy? We''ll take the boy now. We don''t have to wait for someone behind him. "


    Mrs. Sanming glanced at me and didn''t speak any more. She just stepped back.


    Mrs. Sanming obviously meant that she would not attack me and let uncle Qin catch me alone.


    Mrs. Sanming also intentionally or unintentionally blocked those people brought by Uncle Qin.


    Uncle Qin is higher than me. He really doesn''t need help.


    I saw Uncle Qin staring at me, as if worried that I would run away. He said, "do it. If you want to catch me, it''s not that simple!"


    Uncle Qin sneered, moved and hit him with a fist.


    I didn''t move. I used all my strength. I punched uncle Qin with all my strength.


    I''m not going to leave any room. I want to use my strength, that is, my physical strength to defeat uncle Qin.


    Up to now, I don''t know how much strength I have. I know I''m much stronger than ordinary people, but I feel that even a level 9 general like Uncle Qin, as long as he hasn''t practiced body cultivation, he may not be my opponent in physical strength.


    My fist collided with Uncle Qin''s fist. After a dull noise, I stepped back involuntarily and almost didn''t stand firm.


    In contrast, uncle Qin took the same step back, shaking his body and almost didn''t stand firm.


    He didn''t seem to get any benefit this time. He was hurt by my great power. After retreating, he couldn''t help holding the injured wrist with his other hand and looked at me in surprise. He didn''t believe it in his eyes.


    I held my body and didn''t wait for uncle Qin to stabilize my mind. I raised my hand and punched again.


    This time I still went all out and quietly ran the Dragon subduing formula to prepare for a series of attacks to repel uncle Qin again.


    Uncle Qin is a level 9 general after all. He has rich combat experience. When he saw me make a strong attack, he turned around and raised his hand. He didn''t give me a chance to use the Dragon subduing formula.


    Uncle Qin used only one hand when he shot. His injured hand quietly shrank to his side and didn''t mean to make a move.


    I was secretly pleased that when the attack was approaching uncle Qin, I suddenly changed. While shrinking my fist, I hit the Dragon subduing formula that was already ready like lightning.


    Two dragon shaped auras and virtual shadows flew out like lightning and hit uncle Qin in the blink of an eye.


    Uncle Qin doesn''t know if he underestimated me too much. When he was on guard, he was hit by me twice in a row.


    I would be surprised if another warrior came to fight him and something similar happened.


    Uncle Qin was hit by me again, and was hit by my dragon subduing formula. The whole person was surrounded by aura. The cold aura flow made a rapid impact on Uncle Qin''s body, which made uncle Qin retreat continuously and sent out a creepy scream at the same time.


    I seldom use the Dragon subduing formula now, because since I have practiced the killing God sword technique, I mostly use the killing God sword technique against the enemy.


    It''s not that I like the new and hate the old, let alone that the Dragon subduing formula has no ability to help me win. I just feel that the power of the Dragon subduing formula seems to be inferior to the God killing sword, and my enemies are getting more and more powerful, so I gradually reduce the frequency of using the Dragon subduing formula.


    Now it seems that my idea was wrong before. When I attacked a nine level general like Uncle Qin with the Dragon subduing formula, he could be hurt and scream, which shows that the Dragon subduing formula is still very powerful.


    In the future, I have to use the Dragon subduing formula more against the enemy. I can''t blindly rely on the battle skill of killing God sword.


    When the spirit flow from the Dragon subduing formula slowly consumed up, uncle Qin''s figure finally appeared in front of me.


    At this time, uncle Qin was no longer the arrogant steward of the Lord''s house, but a poor old man with scars and blood stains.


    Although he still couldn''t stand, it seemed nothing, but the scars betrayed him.


    His present condition is that he can stand still at most. If he wants to continue to fight with me, it is difficult to do it without treatment.


    Uncle Qin stared at me, raised his hand slowly, and took out a medicine from his pocket.


    I saw Uncle Qin take out the medicine. I knew he wanted to cure himself, so I didn''t stop him. I just looked at Mrs. Sanming standing aside.


    To prevent uncle Qin from saving himself, we must first solve Mrs. Sanming''s blocking me. Otherwise, it is impossible to successfully prevent uncle Qin from saving himself.


    I know very well that whether Mrs. Sanming and uncle Qin have a holiday or not, they are all passers-by and will never die.


    I have few chances, unless I am fast enough to miss Mrs. Sanming.


    I shot in an instant. The speed of shooting is absolutely unprecedented

 Chapter 267

    Mrs. Sanming is knowledgeable and knows my intention very well. At this time, she suddenly shook her head, stepped forward, stared at me and said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, uncle Qin is from the Du family and the steward of the Lord''s house, so he must obey the Lord''s order and take you back to the Lord."


    After a pause, Mrs. Sanming smiled and looked at me with some changes in her eyes: "I''m really from the xingmen. There''s nothing between us that must be right about life and death, so I want to persuade you to hand over the eudemon quickly. I''m willing to protect you and your friends."


    I gritted my teeth and knew that my plan could not be realized, nor could I prevent uncle Qin from saving himself. I had to give up.


    Mrs. Sanming''s purpose is to prevent me from taking the opportunity to attack uncle Qin. I don''t use my head much. I''m suspected of speaking indiscriminately.


    I couldn''t help but say angrily, "don''t cry for mercy. You know I don''t have an eudemon at all, but you say such high sounding words to run me... Hum, what''s your intention? Can I not know? If you want to catch me, you''ll be ready to fight me. Don''t talk nonsense! "


    Mrs. Sanming seemed to know that what she had just said was illogical. She looked at me expressionless and stopped talking to me, but suddenly said to Du Yu standing aside: "yu''er, don''t you save your brother? Zhou Xiaoying is not your opponent alone. "


    Du Yu was stunned, then turned around and prepared to enter the house to save Dewey.


    It has been a while since Zhou Xiaoying entered Mrs. Sanming''s house. She hasn''t come out yet. I''m worried about her safety. How can I let Du Yu into the house at this time? As soon as I turned around, I rushed to Du Yu first.


    Sai Hua''er also reacted from extreme surprise at this time, and almost rushed to Du Yu who was ready to enter the house with me at the same time.


    Du Yu was startled. She is not my opponent now. She absolutely dare not fight with me.


    I just stretched out my hand and grabbed Du Yu in my hand. One of my hands grabbed her right hand, but the other hand directly grabbed her neck and controlled her.


    Before Mrs. Sanming rescued Du Yu, I finished these in a moment and shouted, "don''t move, or I''ll kill her immediately!"


    I was really angry. I started to hate. Du Yu''s face changed. If I didn''t have some scruples, I might kill Du Yu directly at this time.


    I''ve calculated on me several times. I''m so angry with Du Yu that I''m willing to kill.


    Mrs. Sanming''s body that had rushed over suddenly stopped. She looked at Du Yu and said helplessly, "Why are you so careless? It''s not easy to have the current situation. What should I do now? "


    Du Yu wanted to talk, but I choked her neck and couldn''t say it at all. She was so red.


    Saihua stepped forward and quietly said "give it to me", so she took the initiative to control Du Yu, who couldn''t move, so that I could free up my hand to fight.


    I nodded at Sai Hua''er and said to Mrs. Sanming, "is there any mechanism in your house, or do you say you are in ambush in the house? Why hasn''t my sister come out for so long after she went in?"


    Mrs. Sanming suddenly smiled: "your boy thought of this at this time. It seems that your Jianghu experience is also general."


    I frowned: "now your disciples are in my hands. Why don''t we exchange hostages."


    Mrs. Sanming shook her head: "I have your sister in my hand, but you only have me as an apprentice. I don''t think it''s fair to exchange like this."


    I looked at Du Yu and deliberately said to Du Yu, "Du Yu is your only disciple. If I kill you, you will have no disciples."


    Mrs. Sanming smiled and said carelessly, "you mean that there are many of your sisters anyway. Even if I kill this, you don''t care?"


    I thought Mrs. Sanming was very difficult to deal with, so I couldn''t help shouting, "what do you want? Can you cheer up?"


    Mrs. Sanming smiled, but stopped talking. I was worried. I was about to speak again. I felt that there was a strong wind behind me again.


    Damn it, I forgot that my enemy was not only Mrs. Sanming, but also uncle Qin who was injured before and those dead men in black brought by Uncle Qin. At this time, I was a little distracted, and they attacked me again.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I hugged Du Yu in front of me, pushed away Sai Hua''er, and both Du Yu and I rushed forward, trying to avoid this attack.


    Du Yu was suddenly hugged by me and uttered a scream. She thought I was going to hurt her, and the cry was quite loud.


    I couldn''t care about this. I rolled around with Du Yu several times to avoid the pursuit of the enemy.


    I felt pain when I jumped out. I didn''t avoid this attack. I was hit by something again in the back.


    When I landed, the first mock exam of my back was made, and I noticed that there was blood on my back. I was hurt by a sharp weapon like sword and sword this time.


    At this time, I no longer had the time and energy to take Du Yu as a shield and seize the killer sword behind me. Before I turned around and saw who was attacking me behind me, I had already stabbed out with a sword.


    My sword is famous. It''s called the back sword. A backhand sword stabs behind you. It''s one of the best ways to prevent the enemy from sneaking attack behind you.


    When my sword was stabbed out, a strong force came along my sword. I knew my sword must have been blocked. It was a pity, but at the same time, I was relieved.


    After all, my sword also prevented the enemy from attacking me again and won me some time.


    I took this opportunity to turn around, and the sword in my hand was straight when I first saw the man behind me.


    This time I intend to quickly solve the enemy who attacked me behind my back without mercy.


    In my busy schedule, I caught a glimpse that Du Yu had stood up and was pulled aside by her master Mrs. Sanming, out of the control of Sai Hua''er and me.


    Sai Hua''er is fine. She was not the target of the person who attacked me. She was unharmed after I pushed her away.


    My sword collided with the enemy''s weapon again. At this time, I also saw who the enemy was.


    This man is really one of those dead men in black brought by Uncle Qin. It''s a three pointed fork. It''s cold and shining. You can see it''s very sharp at a glance.


    The three pointed fork is very suitable for blocking the enemy''s weapons, especially weapons such as swords. When encountering the three pointed fork, it is generally difficult to escape the fate of being blocked.


    The killer sword in my hand is extremely sharp. Although it is not as sharp as the current lightsaber, I am confident to cut off the enemy''s weapons with one blow in the face of the enemy''s three pointed fork.


    My intention to kill soared in my heart. When I shot, my intention to kill became more and more obvious. I had no intention to show mercy.

 Chapter 268

    I immediately decided how to deal with the dead man in black. I split the sword with all my strength. It was like I didn''t know that the three pointed fork was best at blocking long weapons. I chose the big move of splitting and chopping, which was the most easily blocked move.


    After the enemy was slightly stunned, he immediately raised his hand and tried to block my sword with a three pointed fork.


    I continued to chop. It seemed that there was no way to change my moves, but in fact, I made a planned shot, and the strength of the shot was already my limit.


    After a slight impact, the killer sword seemed to split the enemy''s three pointed fork without any obstruction, and continued to chop down, cutting down the enemy''s head at once.


    It''s not that I deliberately cut off his head. I don''t have such a hobby. When the enemy saw that my killer sword suddenly split his three pointed fork and continued to chop down to the top of his head, he was startled. Subconsciously, he tilted his head and tried to avoid the key of his head. As a result, he directly cut off his head.


    I didn''t think so. My killer sword didn''t hit the enemy''s head, but cut off his neck.


    A stream of blood shot out like an arrow, splashing me with blood. It looks terrible.


    I raised my hand to wipe the blood around my eyes, looked at other people in black faintly, shook the killing sword in my hand gently, and shouted, "you rats who know that sneak attacks, do you dare to come up and fight me?"


    Those people seemed to be frightened by me. Unexpectedly, no one spoke, and no one rushed up to fight me.


    I despised it very much. I slowly pointed my sword at one of them, and then shouted, "do you dare to fight?"


    I was a randomly chosen opponent, but this man was slightly stunned, and then began to retreat.


    He retreated without fighting and became a deserter.


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "they are all greedy and afraid of death. They really know sneak attacks and don''t have the courage to fight head-on."


    Behind the retreating man in black, a man in black suddenly waved his hand, a small Throwing Knife flew out like lightning, and hit the retreating man in black in the blink of an eye.


    With a scream, the man in black slowly fell down and couldn''t close his eyes until he died.


    The man who sent out the Throwing Knife said faintly, "those who escaped from the battle deserve more than death. If a similar situation occurs again, we will not spare it! "


    The other people in black stopped together, as if they suddenly thought of something, and shouted in unison: "death deserves more than death!"


    Looking at their momentum, they seemed to disdain and even disgust the man who just escaped, and had no sympathy at all.


    I secretly complained in my heart. I thought that as long as I scared off a person, I wouldn''t have to worry about them. These timid people in black play an exemplary role.


    Now it seems that the death of the man in black aroused the blood of the rest of the people in black. If they hadn''t been afraid of me, they would have rushed together and began to surround and kill me.


    My judgment was wrong. I was worried at this time. I was about to say a few words to kill the enemy''s blood. I heard the man in black who killed his own man shout: "go together, kill the Oriental red maple, and reward ten thousand gold."


    The man in black became the leader of the people in black. His words immediately made all the people in black roar and rush to me.


    They have a wide variety of weapons, such as knives, guns, swords and halberds, and others use * * *, which is quite like a group of scattered soldiers.


    But looking at the cooperation between them when they attack, they are definitely not scattered soldiers, but a group of well-trained strong men.


    I am most afraid of those gradually eliminated heat weapons, because although the power of heat weapons is great, it is difficult to cause fatal damage to martial artists, especially those who refine their bodies.


    My body can definitely block the hot weapons in these people''s hands, and my attack on them can be ignored.


    Now I have to face more than a dozen enemies at the same time, but I have no fear. On the contrary, I feel like I have found an opportunity to vent.


    I can kill a big fight until I kill all these enemies, which seems to satisfy some kind of killing intention or bloodthirsty nature hidden in my heart.


    During this period of time, too many hardships, too much depression and helplessness have forced me to go crazy. I just need such an opportunity to vent myself.


    The murderous sword in my hand moves like the wind. No matter what moves are not moving, I go all out to rush towards all the enemies.


    The killer sword is extremely sharp. Every time it hits the enemy or meets the enemy''s weapons, it will hurt the enemy or cut off the enemy''s weapons without accident.


    With such an artifact in hand, I just feel that at this time I am an invincible existence and a real expert.


    I use a killing sword to make it as unstoppable as a lightsaber. Each sword will make some achievements.


    The battle lasted less than ten minutes, and all the enemies were wounded or killed by me.


    At this time, I suddenly found that I defeated or killed dozens of enemies in a row, and I was unharmed.


    It seems that there is some truth in the saying that one person tries hard to stop a hundred people. If I tried hard earlier, maybe these people would have been scared away by me.


    Mrs. Sanming, who was watching, was also moved and couldn''t help saying, "Dongfang Hongfeng, your sword seems to be a treasure sword. It cuts off so many weapons and is unharmed. It''s comparable to the legendary artifact..."


    Mrs. Sanming focuses on the killing sword in my hand, not the dead in black who were defeated or killed by me. It seems that she doesn''t care about the life and death of these dead.


    As soon as I raised the divine killing sword in my hand, I tried to calm the surging mood after the killing, pretending to be confident and said, "this sword is called divine killing sword. Mrs. Sanming should have heard of its name."


    "Killer sword?" Mrs. Sanming thought for a moment and suddenly said excitedly, "it''s a famous killer sword. I said how can it be so sharp! Dongfang Hongfeng, where did you find the killer sword? It''s an artifact that has disappeared for many years. I don''t know how many people want to find it and how many people want to have it... "


    I interrupted Mrs. Sanming and deliberately shouted, "this is my secret. Why should I tell you? If you want my killer sword, you might as well forcibly take it from me like the country Lord, and then spread the news that I stole your killer sword and you offered a heavy reward. "


    Mrs. Sanming looked tight and said coldly, "boy, you are rude! Is Mrs. Sanming such a shameless person? Hum, I want to rob your killer sword, and I don''t have to make up any lies. "


    Look at her expression, I intend to rob him, not like the Lord of the country. I made up a reason for robbing him. Conversely, I robbed him.


    Such a person is even more terrible. He is not afraid of what others say. He will do anything to achieve his goal without scruples.

 Chapter 269

    I just wanted to say "it''s even more shameless if you rob openly", when I saw Mrs. Sanming''s body move, she had robbed it.


    I don''t have time to think more. I dare not be careless in the face of Mrs. Sanming, the top cultivation of level 9 generals.


    Although there are many dead men in black just now, none of them is more powerful than me. It''s much easier for me to deal with them.


    Mrs. Sanming is not such a warrior now. She is also very interested in my killing sword. If I deal with it a little differently, I will worry about my life.


    The killing intention aroused by my depression and anger has disappeared at this time. Although I try my best to make the killing God sword, its power is far less than before.


    Moreover, I had to think about how to defeat Mrs. Sanming while fighting. When I used one heart and two purposes, the speed of my hand was also affected.


    It''s strange that Mrs. Sanming doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to beat me within a few moves. Every shot seems to deliberately release water. Her strength is not very strong and her speed is not very fast.


    If I continue to fight like this, maybe I really have a chance to win or escape.


    However, it may also be that Mrs. Sanming deliberately played with me and didn''t try her best. Once she realized the danger or saw that I was going to run away, she would try her best to stop me. At that time, I would be in great danger.


    At present, I dare not act rashly. I can only see the moves, save my physical strength and aura as much as possible, and look for opportunities to defeat Mrs. Sanming or escape.


    I hope Zhou Xiaoying is all right. I hope Mrs. Sanming and others dare not do anything to her because of Saihua''s identity. Otherwise, I have to save them, but I can''t do anything.


    Mrs. Sanming''s attack methods are varied. She didn''t use weapons, so she fought with me with both hands.


    Her boxing and palm techniques are very unique. Every attack, angle and strength are somewhat beyond my expectation.


    I don''t know many boxing and palm techniques. I learned them when I followed elder black and elder white, so I can''t compete with Mrs. Sanming.


    I will use the killing sword in my hand with all my strength, or chop or chop, or stab or pick, so as to hurt Mrs. Sanming and weaken her combat effectiveness before she really pays attention to me.


    Only when I hurt Mrs. Sanming can I be sure of winning. In the face of a good Mrs. Sanming, now I am really not her opponent.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng, if you have this ability, I advise you to surrender quickly." Mrs. Sanming fought for a while and suddenly said, "I''m not arrogant. Now you''re not my opponent at all."


    I know what she said is true, but I won''t be willing to say anything if I just surrender, so I ignored Mrs. Sanming''s words and continued to attack.


    Mrs. Sanming seemed to expect that I would not answer her. After speaking, she suddenly accelerated the attack speed and increased the attack strength at the same time.


    I dodged as far as possible to prevent Mrs. Sanming''s attack from hitting me.


    However, Mrs. Sanming''s speed was faster and faster, and I gradually couldn''t completely avoid her attack. I avoided the key parts several times, but I was still injured.


    Seeing that I was hurt, Mrs. Sanming said, "don''t think I can''t hurt you. If I hurt you, ten of you would have died. If you are sensible, surrender quickly and I will protect you from death. "


    I gritted my teeth and said, "don''t think about it!"


    I was distracted when I spoke. My speed suddenly slowed down. Mrs. Sanming''s attack was too fast. I couldn''t dodge and was injured again in a moment.


    Mrs. Sanming hit my left arm with her palm, and my left arm lost consciousness immediately.


    It turned out that her attack power was very strong, which was not what I perceived before. She never did her best.


    Fortunately, my injured part is my left arm. Although I can''t move one arm, I can still wave the killing sword to stop Mrs. Sanming''s next attack.


    I clenched my teeth and waved my sword. The killer sword made a shrill whine, which instantly dissolved Mrs. Sanming''s attack.


    Mrs. Sanming gave a surprised "eh", and the attack was closer. Her palm technique was really powerful. Every time I palmed, I felt that the resistance around my body doubled, and there was an illusion that it was difficult to move.


    This is a special aura hidden in her palm power, which can slow down my action.


    I know if it goes on like this, I will be restricted by Mrs. Sanming sooner or later. Don''t say that the killer sword can''t keep it. I''m afraid I can''t even keep my life.


    In the face of life and death, I suddenly clenched my teeth, raised the killer sword in my hand, and cleaved at Mrs. Sanming like Huashan.


    This move is the sword God''s anger in the killing God sword technique. If you hit Mrs. Sanming, you can hurt her.


    At the same time, my body has rushed past. I intend to hit Mrs. Sanming with the most savage impact.


    Even if Mrs. Sanming is the peak cultivation of a level-9 general, she is not necessarily my opponent in physical strength. If I hit her, I can hurt Mrs. Sanming and have a chance to win.


    My idea is very simple, and I do it when I think of it without hesitation.


    Mrs. Sanming didn''t seem to expect that I could make such a powerful attack at this time. After a little hesitation, she was hit by the killer sword in my hand.


    Unfortunately, her reaction speed was still faster than I expected. Although my sword hit her, it just rubbed her right arm, slightly injured her and had no impact on her combat effectiveness.


    When Mrs. Sanming was injured, she was also angry. She shouted loudly, "you dare to hurt me and die!"


    With the cry, Mrs. Sanming suddenly had a long sword in her hand. She didn''t know where it came from. It seemed to appear out of thin air.


    As soon as I was stunned, I felt that a flower and a sword light were near my eyebrows.


    If I get hit, I''m going to die right away? I was so frightened that all the dead came out. I almost cried out. I quickly avoided it with my fastest speed and wanted to avoid this sword at the last moment.


    The sword in Mrs. Sanming''s hand made a harsh sound and the tip of the sword flashed. It reached the center of my eyebrow early. I can''t avoid it at this time. I have to wait for death


    An unprecedented sense of fear hit me. I felt my whole body suddenly become cold, as if I suddenly jumped into the ice water.


    The shadow of death completely surrounded me. The feeling was absolutely indescribable. I just felt that everything around me seemed to disappear suddenly, and all that remained was the sword in Mrs. Sanming''s hand.


    The sword stared at my eyebrows like a poisonous snake. Fear, helplessness, hesitation and uneasiness... All bad feelings came together, and my heart was cold

 Chapter 270

    Mrs. Sanming''s sword is also extremely sharp and emits cold fear.


    The sword Qi on the sword was even more amazing. Just the moment it was close to the center of my eyebrow, it had cut my eyebrow and attacked directly to the core of my brain.


    Such an attack can definitely threaten my life. At this time, I have felt the existence of the God of death, and vaguely feel that I am really doomed this time.


    Just die. I''m not willing to die like this. I also want to bring the people of Binhu village out to see the world and let them leave the Binhu village that has trapped them for thousands of years.


    I also want to stand on the top of oxygen star and become a generation of peerless experts.


    I also


    Alas, poor me. I thought I knew what it means to "bear the blame". Only now did I know. In fact, I didn''t understand this at all.


    If I had known that the eudemon would lead to such a great disaster and even lose my life, I would not take the eudemon out of the place of Xuanwu trial. I would rather not have seen the eudemon.


    There are killing swords, Immortal Jade fruits and ambergris fruits. They are not things that others can know. I have told many people about them, in disguise, that is, I have told almost everyone


    I am a self righteous idiot, a complete idiot


    It''s no wonder that no matter who they are, they want to kill me. Isn''t that what they want from me?


    Now the eudemon has been robbed by the country Lord. They still don''t let me go. When it comes to the reason, it is probably that these treasures are still on me.


    Facing death, I suddenly understood a lot of things. The cold sword stabbed me in the middle of my eyebrows. It didn''t kill me at once. On the contrary, it woke me up and made me smart countless times in an instant.


    It suddenly occurred to me that if I were stronger, if I had been a level 9 general, maybe I didn''t have to die today, and the Lord didn''t dare to blackmail me so blatantly.


    Every nine level general is the pillar of the red dragon country and an indispensable figure of the red dragon country. As long as I reach the level of nine level generals, everything will change.


    Unfortunately, I think these are useless now, because I am going to die soon. Mrs. Sanming''s sword has cut the skin in the center of my eyebrows. As long as I go down a little, I will die.


    "Jingle!" At this critical moment, a loud noise came, shaking my eardrums and buzzing my head.


    However, it was this sound that made me feel the illusion of the rest of my life. My eyebrows had already felt a stabbing pain. I was cut a small hole. I was closing my eyes and waiting to die, but after this sound, Mrs. Sanming''s sword could not be cut off.


    When I looked quickly, I found that Mrs. Sanming''s sword was blocked by another sword. Although Mrs. Sanming pressed hard, her sword could not continue to go deep into my eyebrows.


    The sword that blocked Mrs. Sanming was held in the hand of a man who was also my acquaintance - Wang Kun.


    It surprised me that Wang Kun would save me. I couldn''t help looking at Wang Kun more.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, Wang Kun said, "Mrs. Sanming, please stop. Let me ask you something."


    Mrs. Sanming''s sword was blocked and was about to get angry, but as soon as she saw that Wang Kun blocked her sword, she immediately closed her mouth. Although her face was impatient, she didn''t get angry with Wang Kun.


    Wang Kun smiled, took back his sword and said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you can hurt Mrs. Sanming. I''m really impressed."


    I sneered. I neither thanked Wang Kun for saving his life, nor paid attention to Wang Kun''s words. I raised my sword and looked like a fight, ready to fight with an expert like Wang Kun at any time.


    Seeing me like this, Wang Kun smiled and said, "are you still going to fight me? I advise you to answer my question honestly, and then leave honestly and go back to Jingshen city. "


    I said angrily, "will you let me leave? Hum, don''t think I don''t know your conspiracy. You took the eudemon and were afraid that people all over the world would accuse you, so it came out that I stole your eudemon. Hum, don''t think everyone in the world is easy to cheat. Someone will know your plot. "


    Wang Kun said with a smile: "good boy is really hard spoken. Unfortunately, he is a fool. You believe everything others say..."


    I was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Wang Kun said, "the LORD did take your eudemon, but he didn''t mean to continue to embarrass you. Someone coveted your other treasures and didn''t want you to leave the red dragon city. They deliberately spread rumors... They said you stole the Lord''s eudemon and deliberately issued a wanted notice to kill you and seize your other treasures. I assure you, this is absolutely not what the LORD did. And as soon as the Lord knew it, he sent me to look for you everywhere in order to save your life. "


    I was surprised: "what you said is true? What the hell is going on? The more I listen, the more confused I become. "


    Wang Kun said, "let me tell you simply that this should be done by the fourth childe. If you have offended the fourth childe Han Xu, you should expect revenge. "


    I remembered that we had a holiday with Han Xu before, and said, "even if what you said is true, the eudemon was robbed by the Lord of the country. Is it always true?"


    Wang Kun nodded: "the eudemon is indeed ordered by the Lord to take me back. The Lord will not deny it."


    I said, "Lord, even if you want a eudemon, you can''t send someone to rob it? Didn''t the Lord think about how the world would evaluate our Lord after this matter was spread? "


    Wang Kun turned slowly, walked to Mrs. Sanming''s house and said, "after this, you will understand what the reason is. Now you''d better save your sister first and don''t let them have an accident."


    When I remembered that my sister Zhou Xiaoying came, I stopped worrying about why Wang Kun suddenly appeared, helped me block Mrs. Sanming''s sword, strode with Wang Kun and entered Mrs. Sanming''s house with Wang Kun.


    Sai Hua''er had a chance to get close to me at this time. She quietly stretched out her hand and pulled my sleeve, giving me a careful hint.


    I have no time to talk to Sai Hua''er, so I can only nod and signal. I know her hint and walk into Mrs. Sanming''s house with her.


    Mrs. Sanming didn''t say anything at this time. She just watched us enter her house. Her face was very ugly.


    Du Yu on one side also looked very ugly. She quietly stood with Mrs. Sanming and seemed to take Mrs. Sanming as an amulet.


    At this time, I would not pay attention to them. I was worried about Zhou Xiaoying''s safety and didn''t pay attention to their actions.

 Chapter 271

    Mrs. Sanming''s house is not big. As soon as we went in, we saw Zhou Xiaoying lying on the ground. She seemed to have been knocked unconscious by heavy techniques. She lay motionless on the ground and didn''t know what happened.


    I grabbed up and picked up Zhou Xiaoying. While shouting Zhou Xiaoying''s name, I also infused a aura into her body.


    Zhou Xiaoying soon had a reaction. She opened her eyes and didn''t see who I was. She already shouted, "Dewey, you want to die!"


    She raised her hand and slapped me in the face. It was fierce and powerful.


    I quickly looked up to avoid it and said loudly, "sister, it''s me!"


    Zhou Xiaoying''s palm crossed from the tip of my nose and almost crooked my nose.


    She said in surprise, "it''s your brother... Dewey ran away. Go after him."


    I knew Dewey had run far and couldn''t catch up, so I said, "don''t catch up. I''ve run far. Sister, are you all right? Why did you get knocked out? "


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head. As soon as she was about to speak, she turned around and saw Sai Hua''er. She was worried: "Hua''er, are you all right?"


    Sai Hua''er shook her head and whispered, "I''m all right, sister. Are you all right?"


    Zhou Xiaoying breathed a sigh of relief and struggled to stand up: "I''m fine... Dongfang Hongfeng, take good care of the flowers. I''ll go outside to see Du Yu. If Du Yu runs away, we''ll... You... Are you Wang Kun? Why are you here? "


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly became very nervous and made preparations for the battle. At the same time, she protected me and Saihua behind her.


    Wang Kun has been standing aside, but Zhou Xiaoying ignored him. At this moment, he listened to Zhou Xiaoying''s words and couldn''t help laughing and explaining: "our Lord took away your eudemon. I''m very sorry. Now that I know you are in danger, I will send me to look for you everywhere. I hope I can give you some help when necessary. I''m late. I found you now and let you suffer. "


    Zhou Xiaoying narrowed her eyes and said, "would you be so kind? It''s not something else, is it? I can tell you, don''t think about us... "


    Wang Kun said with a smile: "believe it or not, my task is to help you through the current difficulties. After I get you on the bus and leave Chilong City, everything will have nothing to do with me. I don''t need to explain anything."


    Zhou Xiaoying snorted coldly, "it''s strange that the Lord of the country would have such a kind heart. Forget it, I''ll trust you once. Can you help me get Du Yu back now? If we lose her brother and lose her again, Du Yun will trouble us. "


    Wang Kun smiled faintly: "I''m just here to protect you, not your men. Such things don''t belong to me."


    Zhou Xiaoying jumped high and said loudly, "what are you talking about? Since the LORD sent you to help us, you are helping us. Do you dare to disobey the Lord''s orders? Shall I report to the Lord right now that you have no intention of helping us? "


    Wang Kun frowned and looked at us for a while. Finally, he left the house helpless.


    I heard him whisper when he was going out: "what kind of world is this? Even my old man has no respect. He even threatened me with the Lord of the country..."


    I didn''t have the heart to laugh at Wang Kun. I took the time to pull Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying aside to discuss what we should do next.


    Zhou Xiaoying woke up slowly after getting my help. At this time, she was a little confused, stared at the beautiful eyes and giggled at Sai Hua''er.


    I was stunned by Zhou Xiaoying. Then I thought of something and whispered, "sister, sister Hua Hua, we should leave here..."


    Sai Hua laughed, very gentle appearance: "you has the final say, after all, I listen to you."


    My heart moved and suddenly said, "will you listen to me in the future? You can''t talk nonsense... "


    Sai Hua''er''s face turned red. She didn''t mean to avoid me, but stared at me, as if she wanted to see through my mind.


    I knew that this time was definitely not suitable for children and girls, so I had to say to Sai Hua''er, "sister Hua''er, come on, those who want to catch us are outside. By the way, you don''t know, sister. Mrs. Sanming has revealed her true face. She has already discussed with Du Yu. It''s false to help us. It''s true to catch us to receive the reward. "


    Zhou Xiaoying seemed to remember what had happened before and hurriedly said, "I saw Dewey running away from here. There is a secret road here. Let''s leave from here."


    I thought it was a good time to leave here, so I nodded, pulled Sai Hua''er and followed Zhou Xiaoying, ready to leave here.


    As soon as we started, a figure flashed at the door and someone entered the room.


    It was Wang Kun who caught Du Yu and came back just at this time. He wanted to catch up with us without saying a word.


    I don''t trust Wang Kun. When I saw it, lassie Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying flashed into a door on the other side.


    It turned out that there was a door on one wall of the room, which had already been opened by this time, probably when Dewey left here.


    The three of us quickly left Mrs. Sanming''s house from this portal and came to the back of Mrs. Sanming''s house in the blink of an eye.


    Mrs. Sanming''s house is near the top of Jinshan mountain, and there is a path down the mountain on the back side.


    We didn''t dare to stop at this time. We ran all the way down the path immediately, and we came to the hillside of Jinshan in a few breaths.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were pulled by me. At this time, no one spoke. The three of us were like one person, and the speed was extremely fast.


    We are running for our lives. Naturally, we should be faster, but I found that there is a person behind us who is faster.


    Naturally, this man was Wang Kun who found us running away. His speed was obviously faster than us. The latter came first, and a few ups and downs came to less than an arm behind us.


    Mrs. Sanming is chasing after Wang Kun. She seems to be shouting as she walks to save Du Yu caught by Wang Kun.


    I heard Mrs. Sanming roar behind us, "Wang Kun, stop and return my apprentice."


    Wang Kun seemed to have some scruples about the angry Mrs. Sanming. When he heard Mrs. Sanming''s voice, he shouted to us, "go, don''t be overtaken by her."


    With Wang Kun''s speed, he can naturally make Mrs. Sanming can''t catch up with him, but the remaining three of us, especially Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, have insufficient skills and can''t run away from Mrs. Sanming at all. It will be caught up sooner or later.


    Fortunately, Wang Kun is behind the three of us. If Mrs. Sanming catches up, Wang Kun will block us. We still have a chance to get out.


    I started to run for my life again. I''ve been very unlucky recently. I''ve been busy running for my life and feel very tired.

 Chapter 272

    At this time, Wang Kun seemed to be really helping us. He could go first, but he took Du Yu with him and stood between us and Mrs. Sanming.


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I took Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying to continue running. A little longer, I found that Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying gradually couldn''t keep up with my speed.


    I pulled them one by one, gave full play to my physical advantage, and almost ran with them.


    Wang Kun saw it and said in surprise, "I thought your boy was a little stronger than the average person. I didn''t expect that he would be so much bigger. He ran with two people. The speed didn''t slow down at all. It was completely beyond my expectation."


    Hearing Wang Kun''s praise, Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "my brother is not an ordinary person. Over time, he must be one of the most powerful people in the whole red dragon country. Now that you have offended my brother, wait for my brother to take revenge. "


    Wang Kun smiled and ignored Zhou Xiaoying. He probably saw that Zhou Xiaoying was careless and had nothing to worry about with her.


    In a few words, we ran a long distance. Mrs. Sanming in the back didn''t have any burden. She ran much faster than us. She was getting closer and closer to us and would soon catch up with us.


    Seeing that Wang Kun was overtaken by Mrs. Sanming, I thought Wang Kun would stop to fight with Mrs. Sanming, but I didn''t expect that Wang Kun suddenly threw Du Yu, who was caught and taken away by him, into Mrs. Sanming''s arms. At the same time, he shouted, "return your apprentice, don''t chase me again. Be careful that my wife knows and works hard with you."


    Wang Kun said such funny things at such an age that everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    Mrs. Sanming''s old face turned red. When she took over Du Yu, she shouted "shameless". Unexpectedly, she grabbed it and slapped it. The attack was still the key of Wang Kun.


    Mrs. Sanming was really angry. The palm came out with a surge of aura. It was obviously an all-out attack with amazing power.


    Wang Kun was shocked. He immediately punched out and also attacked the key part of Mrs. Sanming.


    He intended to attack him and save him, forcing Mrs. Sanming to give up attacking him, so as to achieve the purpose of removing the danger.


    This time, Mrs. Sanming was really angry. When she made the move, she was completely desperate. Although Wang Kun attacked her vital part, she didn''t seem to see it. She still attacked Wang Kun''s vital part and ignored her own safety.


    Now Wang Kun had to step back and give up the move to attack Mrs. Sanming. At the same time, he also avoided Mrs. Sanming''s attack.


    Wang Kun changed his moves very quickly. As soon as he retreated, he rushed up again and hit out with one fist and one palm. He was also strong and attacked with all his strength.


    People who don''t pay attention can''t see that Wang Kun has just retreated. He has mastered the changes of moves very skillfully, and the speed is fast to the peak.


    Wang Kun''s figure at this time has completely become a residual shadow, which can''t be seen clearly.


    If it is not certain that he is still here and there are occasional fierce aura fluctuations, I even suspect that he is not here at this time.


    Mrs. Sanming''s speed is a little slower, but her moves are exquisite and her hand position is very accurate. She will never give others any chance to attack her body. She is also very wonderful when she takes her hand.


    Both of them are the top accomplishments of level 9 generals. At the beginning, they attack with all their strength. That momentum is not comparable to those battles I saw before.


    After watching it for a while, I couldn''t help staring at it. I even forgot the great thing of running for my life and stared at the beads without missing any details.


    It''s a rare opportunity for me to learn from such a master. I can learn a lot of combat experience and combat skills from the battle between Wang Kun and Mrs. Sanming.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were also stunned. Although they were not directly distracted like me, they also forgot their situation at a moment and looked very seriously.


    I was stunned and forgot that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were still held by me one by one. Sai Hua''er was fine. Without saying anything, Zhou Xiaoying slapped me on the back of my hand and shouted, "don''t let me go!"


    I was surprised, recovered, and quickly let go. While letting go of Zhou Xiaoying, I also let go of Sai Hua''er.


    Zhou Xiaoying was free and said to me fiercely, "what are you looking at? You don''t want to live? Run. "


    I remember that we haven''t been out of danger yet. After hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, I want to leave here quickly.


    But I also thought that it was a rare opportunity for experts like Wang Kun and Mrs. Sanming to fight. I was reluctant to leave. I wanted to go, but I didn''t move at my feet.


    Zhou Xiaoying was in a hurry. She stretched out her hand and was about to twist my ear. I was so frightened that I quickly said, "no, no, no, I''ll go now."


    Sai Hua''er burst out with a laugh, took the initiative to pull my hand and said gently, "leave here first and have a chance to see such a wonderful battle in the future."


    As soon as Saihua''s voice fell, we heard a loud noise, countless gravel splashed away, and came to us in the blink of an eye.


    Several pieces of flying rubble almost hit the three of us. When I hurried to see it, Wang Kun and Mrs. Sanming fought hard. Their palm power was amazing. Just the scattered palm power smashed some nearby stones.


    They are worthy of being the most powerful warriors in the red dragon kingdom. They are much more powerful than the level 9 generals I saw before.


    Seeing their power, I don''t want to stay here to watch the war. After all, running for my life is a big thing.


    I quietly left here with Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er. When I was far away, I held Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er hand by hand again and began to escape as fast as I could.


    Saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying were both slow. I took them with me when I ran for my life, so I could really escape.


    This time I didn''t distract myself any more. I ran away with all my strength. I didn''t stop for half a minute all the way. I chose those deserted paths and ran away from Chilong city.


    I understand one thing. Even if everyone knows that my eudemon was indeed robbed by the national Lord, they will pretend that they don''t know the fact that there is no eudemon on me, deliberately trouble me, catch me and give it to Han Xu in exchange for their reward.


    I thought Jinshan was a good place to hide. Now it seems that it is not safe and the people here are greedy


    If I stay here, something will happen sooner or later. I''m not particularly worried about myself. I''m more worried about Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying around me. If they are implicated, it''s my sin.


    What I think now is very simple. I just want to leave here and go back to Jingshen city first.


    As for Eudemons, they should never be seen. Anyway, compared with their family and life, they are all extraneous things.

 Chapter 273

    The three of us were small, so it was easier to avoid the enemy''s attention when we ran away. In addition, I chose small paths, so we left the scope of Chilong city smoothly.


    A few hours later, the three of us successfully entered another famous city in the Chilong country near Chilong city - Baocheng.


    The treasure city is close to Chilong City, and the straight-line distance between the treasure city and Chilong city is only 100 kilometers. Therefore, many times, it has benefited from Chilong City, developed relatively rapidly, and will become the second largest city in Chilong country economically.


    However, even so, it is still inferior to those super cities with better conditions. Now, it still ranks 10th in the overall strength ranking of Chilong country.


    The Lord of the treasure city is a son of the Lord of the country, his Highness the second prince of the red dragon country, and the true confidant of the Lord of the country.


    Baocheng is also one of the real sites of the Lord. Just like Chilong City, it is completely subject to the jurisdiction of the Lord.


    Many people in the red dragon country jokingly call Baocheng the second capital of the red dragon country and the standby capital. Although the Lord of the country has never acknowledged this, many people say that this is the case.


    When the three of us entered the treasure city, portraits of Zhou Xiaoying and I had been posted on the wall here.


    The wanted notice really exists. It''s posted here in Baocheng. I think it should be posted in many other places.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble and return to Jingshen city faster, the three of us deliberately dressed up.


    To my surprise, saihua''er is a master of easy appearance and has first-class makeup technology.


    She simply changed the appearance of Zhou Xiaoying and me with some cosmetics often used by girls, so that I almost didn''t recognize myself. It was God.


    With the help of the Yi Rong expert Sai Huaer, we successfully evaded the investigation of the treasure city guard and entered the treasure city.


    The development of Baocheng in recent years is indeed very fast. There are a lot of traffic and a thriving scene.


    The bustling streets, tall buildings and a wide range of commodities make Zhou Xiaoying and Saihua shine.


    Even if the current Chilong kingdom was invaded by the stars, many cities were desolate and depressed, and the prosperous scene was maintained here.


    However, many people here are saying that the invasion of the stars is becoming more and more intense, and there is a real trend to occupy the whole Chilong country. Sooner or later, Baocheng will not be spared.


    Hearing the news said by the roadside people, I was also secretly worried. I wanted to rush back to Jingshen city to help defend the city and protect the people of Jingshen city.


    Unfortunately, now we can''t protect ourselves, so we can only think about it like this. We have more heart than strength.


    But Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were still thinking of going shopping at this time. They couldn''t help asking me twice. It was obvious that they were almost unbearable.


    Naturally, I was not in the mood to go shopping. I hurriedly took them to a more remote hotel.


    We must find a way to get out of here and go shopping. It''s better to go slowly first.


    If we can find a flying car willing to take us out of here, there will be a way to avoid all those who want to catch us and return to Jingshen city smoothly.


    Unfortunately, let alone looking for a flying car now. Even if we want to eat, we must be careful, for fear that it will cause trouble after being recognized and fall into the dilemma of being chased and killed again.


    The hotel I''m looking for is fairly safe. For the time being, no one bothers us and no one notices us.


    I thought about it in the room. My head was big and I didn''t think of a good way. I had to say to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, "take a night off first and find a way to leave here tomorrow."


    They also have no good way, so they have to go to rest and don''t worry about the possible danger at any time.


    I lay down in my room, tossing and turning, but I didn''t feel sleepy. I had to get up and turn around in the room.


    It is really difficult for people to fall asleep after encountering things, not to mention the things we encounter now, which directly threaten their lives and make it more difficult to fall asleep.


    Fortunately, I am a martial artist. If I can''t sleep, I can try to practice. Practice is also a rest, which can make me feel comfortable and energetic.


    I haven''t practiced my new complete mind method thoroughly. I haven''t practiced it well before for various reasons. Now it''s just an opportunity.


    However, in order to improve my strength faster, I took one of the ambergris fruit in my hand without hesitation, and then began to practice.


    I''ve taken two ambergris fruits. It''s supposed that the effect will be reduced a lot. Maybe taking one can''t improve me to a higher level.


    But to my surprise, after taking ambergris fruit this time and practicing for less than six hours, I felt that my Dantian felt swollen and painful again. The effect of ambergris fruit is indeed very adverse.


    This is a sign of another breakthrough, but I''m not happy, because once I make a breakthrough here, the movement will attract the attention of the people around me. If not, it will reveal our identity and cause countless troubles.


    In order not to drag Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, I resolutely suppressed the realm that was about to break through, strode into Sai Hua''er''s room and said to Sai Hua''er who was awakened by me: "get up quickly, let''s leave here!"


    Saihua didn''t ask anything. She got up quickly, grabbed her own things, and hurried to call Zhou Xiaoying.


    When Zhou Xiaoying came, I said, "go, we must get out of town as soon as possible."


    They didn''t ask much. They hurried out of the hotel with me and flew to the city gate.


    They may have been used to the rhythm of escape. It''s no use asking too many questions. They might as well run away and save their lives first.


    It was midnight and the gate had long been closed. We couldn''t ask to open the gate to leave here. The only way is to jump up the wall and then climb over the wall to leave.


    Fortunately, the three of us are generals, not those warriors and martial arts teachers. We can fly a short distance, so we all flew up, crossed the high wall and turned out of the treasure city.


    It took us only more than ten hours from entering Baocheng to leaving Baocheng. We were in a hurry. We came to Baocheng for a one-day tour.


    After leaving Baocheng, we continued on our way. It can be said that we kept moving forward at top speed.


    At dawn, I found that we had reached the foot of an uninhabited mountain. There were traces of star beasts everywhere. I thought that few humans would come here for no reason. It was much safer, so I stopped.


    We finally got rid of the pursuers and were safe for the time being.


    I hope we can go back to Jingshen city smoothly, and then we can be really safe.

 Chapter 274

    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er didn''t know that I was equipped with the anti heaven fighting skill of resisting beasts. Seeing that I stopped at the foot of such a mountain full of stars and beasts, they said in unison: "why did I stop? It''s not safe here! "


    I smiled and said slowly, "you forget, I''ve had war animals like maned pigs. Are you afraid of star animals? Don''t worry, the star beast won''t attack us easily. Let''s have a rest here. After I break through, it''s not too late to go. "


    "Breakthrough?!" Zhou Xiaoying first exclaimed, "it wasn''t long before you broke through last time. How is this possible?"


    Sai Hua''er also said, "there won''t be a problem with cultivation. How can there be a breakthrough in two or three times? This is something I''ve never heard of..."


    I smiled: "I took a ambergris fruit last night. I thought it wouldn''t have any effect, but I still had to break through. I left the treasure city in a hurry after I suppressed the breakthrough of the realm. Now I can''t suppress it. I have to break through quickly... "


    I suddenly thought of another thing, so I took out two ambergris fruits again and handed them to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er respectively: "you can practice at ease. After taking the ambergris fruit, your realm should have a great breakthrough. Maybe it will be more powerful than me."


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying took over the ambergris fruit with a surprised face and turned to practice. Martial artists are very interested in improving their strength, and girls are no exception.


    I think they all know the benefits of ambergris fruit and are eager to break through to a higher level as soon as possible. They secretly praise it in their hearts, so they are ready to start practicing in order to break through again.


    But before that, I also thought of finding one or two more powerful star beasts to help us protect the Dharma, so as not to be disturbed by star beasts at the critical moment of breakthrough.


    Even if you are disturbed when you break through, your previous achievements will be wasted. If you don''t do well, you will die, which is not cost-effective.


    I''ve been able to use the beast control decision for a long time. If the beast control decision I get is complete, I should be able to accept a large group of star beasts for my use and become a real beast control person when my mind moves.


    Now I can''t do this, but every time I accept a star beast, there''s still no problem.


    I found two more powerful star beasts nearby, recovered them with the Royal beast, and ordered them to stay near the three of us to protect our Dharma.


    I didn''t intend to take these two unknown star beasts away, so I didn''t use them too much. I decided to completely subdue them and only ordered them to protect us in the past few days of our cultivation.


    When our practice is over, I will give them freedom and let them return to nature.


    I suddenly remembered the maned pigs and nerds I was forced to leave in Chilong city. If they were here now, I would have less trouble.


    I hope they are all right, especially nerds. I was still asleep when I left. If it was killed by humans, I would feel sorry for it all my life.


    Get rid of distractions, I devote myself to cultivation, and gradually forget everything around me.


    Time always passes the fastest during cultivation. This time, I broke through very smoothly. After some cultivation, I successfully reached the level of level 8 generals.


    Since I left Jingshen City, I have broken through many times. I have more and more experience in stabilizing the realm. I will soon stabilize my realm, and I still have time to continue to practice. I will absorb all the remaining energy of ambergris fruit without wasting a little.


    This time, I completely absorbed the medicine of ambergris fruit and made the best use of everything.


    It seems that I have practiced body refining before, which is very good for my body. On this point, Du Hong really didn''t deceive me. He taught me very useful body refining.


    At the end of my cultivation, I saw that the two star beasts were still guarding around and didn''t leave, so I rewarded them with some spiritual grass to eat.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er are still practicing at this time. I didn''t bother them. I left here quietly and was ready to find something to eat and bring back for consumption after Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er''s practice.


    There are star beasts everywhere here. I have the intention to test my strength after just breaking through. I chose a more powerful star beast to fight a war.


    I haven''t seen this star beast before. I knew it was called Saber Toothed beast.


    Saber Toothed beast''s adult individual combat power and defense power are about equivalent to human level 7 generals. It can just be my test opponent.


    If I can hunt it smoothly, it will be food for me, Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er.


    Unfortunately, I still looked up at the strength of the Saber Toothed beast. It was beaten and scared by me in less than ten minutes. I wouldn''t move again on the ground.


    It is completely like giving up and giving in. I can''t kill it. I have no choice but to abandon it and prepare to find other star beasts as food.


    I looked for another place for a while and was lucky to find a black bear.


    Black bear beast is as famous as maned pig beast. It is one of the most powerful star beasts known. It is almost no different from those legendary spirit beasts.


    It is said that the black bear is really a variant of the black bear. It has a brute force of up to 10000 kg. It is said that ordinary people are seriously injured when they are rubbed by it. They will not die or lose half their lives. It is a famous killer star beast.


    Moreover, its two canine teeth are one meter long, just like two sharp blades. They are also sharp tools to hurt people. If they are next to each other, they will hurt and die if they are touched, which should not be underestimated.


    What is more frightening is the two front claws of the black bear. Its front claws have feet long claws like sharp blades. When fighting, they are like sharp swords. They often rely on these two front claws to hurt the enemy.


    When I met such an opponent, I wanted to try my hand. I was very excited. I raised my hand with a sword and attacked this stupid looking black bear first.


    I also specially gave the black bear a nice name, Xiao Hei. When I attacked, I deliberately shouted loudly and imposed the name "Xiao Hei" on the black bear with a size of ten and a piece of me.


    My attack and shouting made the black bear very angry and roared. At the same time, people stood up and patted my killer sword with its two front claws.


    I wanted to try the sharpness of the killing sword, but I didn''t avoid it. I tried my best to cut Xiao Hei''s two front claws with one sword.


    The killer sword and Xiaohei''s front claws collided with each other, and a huge force came along his arm. I immediately determined that the black bear was stronger than me.

 Chapter 275

    In the past, the killer sword that could easily cut off those human weapons failed to cut off Xiaohei''s claws.


    Xiaohei is worthy of being a super star beast like a nine level general. His claws can be hard touched with the killing sword without damage. He is really powerful.


    I concentrate on starting to attack Xiaohei with all my strength. Every sword tries to suppress Xiaohei, in order to find my own shortcomings in Xiaohei''s full counterattack and defense, so that I can practice well in the future, make up for my shortcomings and improve my strength.


    Now I better understand the importance of strength, so I will work harder to cultivate as soon as I have the opportunity. I must make my strength the same as those old level-9 generals in a short time, or even surpass them, reach the legendary realm of the king of martial arts, achieve the reputation of the world and complete my dream.


    Xiaohei''s defense ability is indeed stronger than me now. I occasionally hit his body. Even with the sharpness of the killing sword, I can only cut some of his fur and can''t seriously hurt him.


    And some of my attacks finally completely angered Xiaohei. Xiaohei''s counterattack was faster and more powerful time and time again. I gradually fell into the disadvantage and lost the momentum of rapid attack at the beginning.


    If this continues, I will probably be suppressed by Xiaohei and turn from attack to defense.


    This is a very dangerous thing. Xiaohei doesn''t know that I use it as a test opponent. He must think I''m going to kill it, so he will kill me decisively after suppressing me.


    I began to go all out to deal with Xiaohei and give full play to all my strength as far as possible in order to prolong the battle time.


    Of course, now I won''t use the Royal beast Jue I''m good at. After all, no matter how powerful the Royal beast Jue is, it''s only useful in the face of star beasts and spirit beasts. It''s useless in the face of human warriors with powerful brains.


    My current enemy is not a star beast or spirit beast, but those human warriors, so I must prolong the battle with Xiaohei as much as possible to find out my shortcomings in order to improve my strength.


    After the battle between me and Xiao Hei lasted for a full hour, I finally couldn''t hold on.


    Xiaohei''s attack is getting stronger and stronger every time. I have the illusion that the next move will be killed, and I don''t dare to fight it anymore.


    The black bear has a huge power of more than 10000 kg, which is enough to beat me into meat mud in an instant. You can''t joke.


    Facing an opponent like Xiao Hei, I have to continue to cultivate and improve my strength. Otherwise, I still have to be killed.


    I dare not continue to fight. I can only quietly run the beast decision, slowly contact Xiaohei with the power of my soul, convey my goodwill, and slowly ease Xiaohei''s attack.


    I have to say that the beast is a very powerful skill. When I first got in touch with Xiaohei, Xiaohei''s attack suddenly slowed down a lot. It seems to be struggling. When attacking me, it obviously revealed many flaws.


    At this time, if I want to kill it, I may have a chance, but such a good opponent, I won''t kill it easily. I''ll keep it and continue to help me cultivate in the future.


    I continue to use the Royal beast, never let it ease down, and tell it that it can follow me in the future.


    Xiao Hei slowly stopped the attack, quite skillfully stretched out his huge bear paws, gently touched each other, and shook at me like a boxing salute.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I reached out and patted Xiaohei, who had been accepted by me, and had a powerful helper. I felt that I had a lot of harvest.


    This trial is over. I realize that I have many shortcomings, so I have gained a lot.


    When I take Xiaohei back to the place where Zhou Xiaoying and Saihua practiced before, I will think about how to make up for these shortcomings and strive to be perfect.


    Xiao Hei hunted and killed a long haired goat beast with delicious meat under my command, and took him back to the cultivation place of Zhou Xiaoying and Saihua.


    Now I have something to eat and Xiaohei to protect us. I can safely ponder the previous harvest.


    Xiao Hei ignored the two unknown star beasts who were still here. He lay down next to me, rolled and fell asleep


    Seeing Xiao Hei''s behavior, I almost couldn''t help laughing again. How can Xiao Hei lie down and fall asleep like the previous nerds.


    In order not to disturb Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer''s practice, I held back my laughter, but hurried to practice and stopped paying attention to Xiao Hei''s behavior.


    I''m also a level 8 general, but I''m still stuck in the thirteen moves of "sword God''s anger". I can''t learn the fourteenth move of "sword God''s heart" no matter how hard I try.


    I have known the power of sword God''s anger for a long time, but this is not enough. My enemies are level 9 generals. I can stop their attack at most by relying on the move of sword God''s anger, can''t hurt them, and can''t defeat them.


    I have to learn all the killing God sword skills, although it takes a long time and redoubled efforts to achieve it.


    The fourteenth move of the killing God sword technique is the heart of the sword God. I''ve known the cultivation method for a long time and tried to cultivate it many times. Unfortunately, I haven''t learned it yet.


    Now I''m here waiting for Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er to finish their cultivation. I can just try again.


    It is said that people will have unprecedented potential when they are under the greatest pressure, and I don''t know if it is true. When I began to cultivate the heart of sword God this time, I felt different from the past at the beginning. It seemed that it was a natural feeling, and I started very smoothly.


    The move of sword God''s heart is more difficult to cultivate than the move of sword God''s anger.


    I have psychological preparation and do not intend to learn it in a short time. Now I feel the key to getting started. I am not very happy, but continue to explore and practice slowly, step by step.


    Time passes imperceptibly, day and night appear and disappear in turn.


    In the blink of an eye, I have been cultivating the heart of sword God for ten days. The long haired goat beast hunted by Xiao hei and I have eaten it long ago, but Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er have not finished their cultivation.


    During this period, they didn''t wake up, as if they were immersed in cultivation and reached the state of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    I won''t feel lonely and anxious alone. I ordered Xiaohei to hunt the star beast again and come back as food. I continued my cultivation and waited for Zhou Xiaoying and Saihua to leave here together after their cultivation.

 Chapter 276

    In these ten days, I have gained a lot from cultivating the heart of sword God. Basically, I have mastered the basic method of sword production.


    However, no matter how I try, the power of this move can''t be brought into play. When I use this move now, the power is not half as powerful as the anger of the sword God.


    Compared with the power of the heart of the sword God recorded in the killing God sword method, it has not reached one tenth of the power of this move.


    I know my heat hasn''t come yet, so I can''t give full play to the power of this move. I still need to redouble my efforts. Otherwise, it''s difficult to really practice this move.


    I continued to practice and gradually forgot everything around me. When I felt hungry and wanted to eat, I found that the food brought back by little black was still a long haired goat beast.


    I''m speechless about this. I''ve eaten the meat of long haired goats and animals for ten days. I''ve been tired of eating it for a long time. Now I have to continue to eat it. I''m a little sick.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Hei doesn''t know what I think. Seeing that I used to eat long haired goats and beasts, he got another one back.


    I made a fire and roasted a piece of meat. I ate it simply. I had no appetite. Xiao Hei ate all the rest.


    My task is to practice, and I dare not waste time. I continue to practice after eating, ignoring the noise of Xiao Hei''s wolfing down.


    The killer sword is very heavy, but for me, I''ve been used to its weight. Holding it in my hand is like my arm has been extended without any discomfort.


    The sword is bright and the body is like a swimming dragon. If outsiders are present when I practice, I will be surprised and shout hello.


    It''s a pity that although I looked good when I was practicing, I couldn''t give full play to the power of the heart of the sword God. There was only a pretence.


    After practicing for ten hours, I felt it was difficult to really exert the power of this move, and I was really hungry, so I stopped and prepared to continue to practice after eating again.


    When making a fire to roast meat, I''ve been thinking about how to give full play to the power of this move.


    This move is called the heart of sword God. The keyword is on the word "heart", so I must think about the meaning of the word "heart".


    Heart is human thought, human thought, real thought. I slowly realized the meaning of the word heart, and suddenly thought of something.


    When practicing this move, should we not pay too much attention to the moves described in the sword technique, but should pay more attention to the internal of this move, that is, the so-called "heart".


    When I thought of this, I immediately entered a wonderful realm of thought, and even forgot the moves on my hands.


    My brain turned quickly. It seemed that I was inspired. In this moment of effort, I actually realized the internal meaning of this move completely.


    It turns out that the focus of this move is really on the heart character. I paid too much attention to the moves before. Some ignored the meaning of the heart character. Now I suddenly figured it out. Many difficulties that I couldn''t solve before become less difficult in an instant.


    I was so surprised that I jumped up and danced the killing sword. Like a madman, I danced the killing sword and made an amazing black sound.


    At this time, if outsiders see me practicing, they will think I''m dancing my sword indiscriminately. I''m like a madman and have no rules.


    But only I know that at this time, my understanding of fencing has risen to an unprecedented level.


    When I practiced swordsmanship before, I was actually practicing sword moves. I was practicing according to the sword technique.


    Now, and in the future, I will practice swordsmanship. What I practice is no longer sword moves, but sword intention.


    A real master of swordsmanship cultivates the meaning of swordsmanship, which is a higher understanding of swordsmanship.


    Because the sword move is dead. No matter how well you practice it, it is also dead. Only those who practice the sword will be regarded as real sword masters and martial artists who have really entered the Kendo cultivation.


    When you understand the meaning of the sword, plants and trees are swords. What you see is a sword, what you think is a sword, and everything is a sword.


    A martial artist who has reached the peak of cultivation can even turn one breath into a sharp sword and hurt people invisibly.


    The most obvious thing is that the real Qi or Reiki in the warrior''s body attacks in vitro and turns into sword Qi to hurt people invisibly.


    Now I have touched the threshold of sword intention cultivation. I know that in the future, my strength will improve rapidly, especially in swordsmanship.


    I am very excited, also very excited, crazy practice, forget hunger, and forget everything around me.


    For me, this is a great happy event. It seems that I have found the direction and goal of cultivation for a long time in the future. I bid farewell to the state of confused cultivation before, and everything has become in order.


    Although I don''t specialize in sword cultivation, my shencidal sword is very exquisite. It has become one of my most important combat skills. Therefore, my preference for swordsmanship is increasing day by day.


    Maybe I will become a swordsman who is not a swordsman in the future. I hope so.


    It took me a lot of time to understand the sword move of the heart of the sword God. At this time, it took me less than two hours to fully understand it, and I also had a new understanding of the first 13 moves of the God killing sword I had learned before.


    God killing sword is a classic sword skill. The moves in front are the basis, including the anger of the sword God. It only focuses on the use of sword moves and Reiki.


    The heart of the sword God starts. The cultivation of the sword move is over. What starts to cultivate is the sword meaning, which is a high-level understanding of swordsmanship.


    After understanding this, I immediately had a clear understanding of my swordsmanship cultivation. I knew how my swordsmanship was - I could be called a swordsmanship master. After this moment.


    My swordsmanship has made great progress in just two hours. If there is a comparison, I am at least in the forefront of sword cultivation in Chilong country.


    Over time, when I understand the meaning of sword more thoroughly, I may become a generation of swordsmanship master, or even a swordsmanship master.


    I''m very excited. I''m even more excited than when I broke through the martial general realm.


    I seem to see the feat of leading the heroes to resist the stars after I became a swordsman, and I seem to see the scene of rescuing the people of Binhu village with countless experts


    I didn''t stop at this point. Instead, I took this opportunity to move out the 15th move of God killing sword and start practicing. If I want to work hard, I will learn all the remaining moves.


    This is not my wishful thinking, but after I understand the meaning of the sword, I have a premonition that the remaining moves of the killing God sword technique should be cultivated by the meaning of the sword. I have such confidence that I can learn them all in one go.

 Chapter 277

    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er are still practicing. The medicine of ambergris fruit is sufficient. This time, they may also have a great change. Maybe they will become very powerful high-level generals.


    More than ten days passed in a flash. We had been here for almost a month. When I understood the heart of the sword God thoroughly, Sai Huaer first opened his eyes.


    At this time, I was preparing to roast some unknown star beast meat from the little black belt. When I saw Saihua wake up, I got up and said, "elder sister, you''re awake. What''s the harvest?"


    Sai Hua''er stood up slowly, moved his hands and feet, looked at this, and I said, "fortunately, level 8 general!"


    I was surprised: "level 8... Congratulations. You''ve made great progress. You''ll catch up with me at once."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "thanks to your ambergris fruit, I haven''t broken through for a long time. This time, with the help of your ambergris fruit, I can make a continuous breakthrough. I feel like I''ve been reborn. If I had more time to practice, I should be able to break through to level 9 generals. Unfortunately, I''m really hungry and have to stop and eat first. "


    I opened my mouth: "level 9 general? Sister Hua Hua, you are awesome. I really admire you! However, you still can''t break through too fast, otherwise it''s easy to hurt your physique and slow down in future cultivation... Are you hungry? Wait, I''ll barbecue you right away. You can eat as much as you want. "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, suddenly reached out to embrace me and said in my ear, "thank you, brother."


    I was stunned, and then said with a smile: "when my sister said this, I saw it outside. We are brothers and sisters and the closest people. Why do we see it outside?"


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t speak any more. She hugged me and patted me on the back like her mother. When she released me, her face was full of satisfied smiles.


    I know that Zhou Xiaoying thanked me from the bottom of her heart. I also know that she has always been very good to me. I know how excited and satisfied she is at this time. I am not surprised by her performance.


    "Sister Hua Hua should wake up soon. Let''s go and wait." Seeing that Sai Hua''er was still practicing, Zhou Xiaoying asked me to guard Sai Hua''er with her.


    As soon as I turned around, Sai Hua''er moved. She slowly opened her eyes, moved her hands and feet like Zhou Xiaoying, and smiled.


    Saihua came over with a smile and naturally stretched out her hand to hold my arm: "Oriental, thank you."


    I felt the warmth of her body and couldn''t help looking at her: "do we need to say this? We have an engagement... "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "don''t you dislike me... Have you been abandoned by others?"


    I immediately shook my head: "how could it? If I could get your sister''s heart, it would be a blessing from my previous life. Where would I have such an idea? "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "you know how to make me happy. Don''t lie to me. I''ve seen it for a long time. The person you like is Du Yu, right?"


    I was stunned, frowned and said, "why do you say that? Du Yu and I... It''s absolutely impossible to get together. Don''t forget that he''s from the Du family. We... "


    Sai Hua''er interrupted me and said with a smile, "Du Yu is young and beautiful. It''s good for you. You''ve spent so long together again. If you don''t have feelings, no one will believe it. If she hadn''t stood by her family and betrayed you... This time, you might have come together long ago. "


    I said with a bitter smile: "if my sister doesn''t like me, you can say it directly. I don''t need to use Du Yu as an excuse. I can withstand the blow..."


    Sai Hua''er interrupted me again: "I like you!"


    I was stunned again, then smiled and said, "then you said that the person I like is Du Yu? Du Yu has done this to me. Can I still take her as a friend? Let alone like her, don''t think about it. "


    Sai Hua''er said suddenly, "then don''t lie to me. I''ve been hurt emotionally, but I don''t want to be hurt again. Don''t rush to answer me. Think it over. Once you and I become boyfriend and girlfriend, you have to be responsible to me. "


    I also said, "I promise to be good to you all my life!"


    Sai Hua''er stared at me with a gentle face: "I will remember what you said. I''m several years older than you. I just hope you won''t dislike me when I''m older than you. Don''t... Like the new and hate the old. "


    I really like this sister who is a few years older than me, so I sincerely said, "don''t worry, my Oriental red maple is definitely not that kind of person."


    Saihua gently leaned on my shoulder: "anyway, I will firmly remember what you said. In case you dislike me in the future, I will leave, which will not make you embarrassed."


    I think this is a sudden happiness. I feel a little floating. My inner excitement can''t be described in words.


    I didn''t know what to say, but I just shouted, "why don''t you believe me? Do you think I''m a man who doesn''t mean what he says? "


    Sai Hua''er smiled softly, "are you angry? Well, I believe you are. After that, I''ll call you Dongfang. It''s not appropriate to call your brother again. "


    Sai Hua''er looked like a naughty girl. I was so stunned that I almost couldn''t help kissing her.


    But at the critical moment, I suddenly thought of one thing, that is, I can''t profane this beautiful girlfriend. I held it back.


    Sai Hua''er is older than me. She sees my actions. At this time, she whispers, "don''t try to bully me. I''m also a level 8 general. Be careful that I beat you, a level 7 general..."


    After listening to her, I laughed. I knew my idea was seen through. I blushed and said, "who told you to look so good? I can''t help it... I''m also a level 8 general. Don''t try to bully me..."


    Before I finished, I heard Zhou Xiaoying laughing.


    I watched it with Sai Hua''er. Zhou Xiaoying said excitedly, "it''s great. We are all level 8 generals. Ha ha... Look who dares to bully us in the future!"


    I saw that Zhou Xiaoying was so excited that I couldn''t help laughing at herself and said, "they are all level 8 generals. It seems that I will be bullied again in the future."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "brother, don''t worry, sister, I will protect you. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, I will beat his parents to recognize him."


    Saihua also said with a smile, "and me, I will protect you."


    I couldn''t help laughing and crying and said, "I''ve also made a breakthrough. Did you practice for too long and forget that I was a level 7 general before, but now I''m also a level 8 general. Who can protect who is not sure."

 Chapter 278

    Sai Hua''er was stunned and suddenly smiled: "I thought you failed to break through. I didn''t dare to ask you because I was afraid you were sad. You didn''t tell me that you broke through successfully... And you didn''t break through for long. How can you break through again? I''ve never heard of a warrior who can break through like this... "


    Zhou Xiaoying also said, "that''s right. You don''t mean to say that in order to save face, do you? Let me check it, or I won''t believe it. "


    I smiled, stretched out my hand and said, "you check together. If I want to lie, you can deal with it."


    Sai Hua''er hesitated and didn''t grasp my wrist. Zhou Xiaoying grabbed my wrist impolitely and checked it carefully.


    I didn''t struggle, and said, "in addition to the breakthrough in the realm, I have also practiced the killing God sword technique to the heart of the 14th sword God. If you don''t believe me, I can show you later. "


    "Really?" Sai Hua''er said in surprise: "it seems that you have achieved a lot in the past 20 days. You still have time and energy to practice God killing sword. It''s worth celebrating. Unfortunately, there is no wine here. Otherwise, I will have a good drink with you. "


    I also smiled. Only Zhou Xiaoying stared at me seriously with no smile on her face.


    I saw Zhou Xiaoying''s serious face and moved in my heart. Thinking that something was wrong, I asked nervously, "sister, did you find anything?"


    Zhou Xiaoying slowly loosened my wrist, stared at me for a while, and suddenly said seriously, "Dongfang Hongfeng, aren''t you born with more meridians than others? This is unique to your Dongfang family. Why didn''t I find that meridians just now? Who the hell are you? You are not my brother Dongfang Hongfeng. "


    I suddenly remembered my biggest secret, that is, I am not Oriental red maple at all. I am just jinsi''er Jinfeng, a very ordinary person in Binhu village.


    I don''t know if Dongfang Hongfeng really has one more channel in his body than ordinary people, which is beyond my expectation.


    Now that Zhou Xiaoying found out the difference between me and the real Oriental red maple, I immediately became nervous.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a serious face in front of me, even some doubt and anger. I was suddenly afraid to answer her question.


    For a long time, I have been used to the identity of Oriental red maple and the care and love of my cheap sister Zhou Xiaoying. I have gradually forgotten my true identity and often think that I am the real Oriental red maple.


    Now that Zhou Xiaoying sees the flaw, everything about me will change. I don''t know how to face this huge change. The whole person is at a loss.


    I don''t know if I should admit that I''m not really Dongfang Hongfeng. I''m worried that I will lose a lot, including my sister Zhou Xiaoying


    I was struggling in pain in my heart, and my face also changed color. The nervous mood made me behave abnormally.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and didn''t know what to do. In my heart, I wanted to come clean for peace of mind, but I was worried about losing Zhou Xiaoying''s sister and even my girlfriend Saihua, which I just got. It was extremely contradictory


    I couldn''t help closing my eyes and squatting down slowly in pain.


    My action has actually told Zhou Xiaoying the answer. I''m not really Oriental red maple. I''m just a liar. I''m a liar pretending to be Oriental red maple.


    Zhou Xiaoying is a smart man. Although she is usually careless, it doesn''t mean she is stupid. When she saw my behavior, she said, "you talk, who are you? You''re not my brother''s, are you? "


    Knowing that there was no way to hide anything, I slowly stood up, looked at Zhou Xiaoying and said, "sister... Please allow me to call you sister again. I''m really not Oriental red maple. My real name is Jinfeng. I come from Binhu village. "


    Zhou Xiaoying opened her eyes wide and suddenly shouted, "what about my brother Dongfang Hongfeng? What have you done to him? Where is he now? "


    I think Zhou Xiaoying looks very anxious and uneasy. She has an inexplicable pain in her heart. Suddenly she is jealous of the real Oriental red maple. She is jealous of Zhou Xiaoying''s care and love for his sister.


    I tried to keep calm and said calmly, "I don''t know where Dongfang Hongfeng is, let alone how he is now... I haven''t seen him, I''ve never seen him."


    "You lie!" Zhou Xiaoying suddenly roared, "you pretended to be my brother and appeared in front of me. How can you not see him? You... What kind of cosmetic technique did you use? How did you deceive us? You... You take off your disguise and let me see who you are? "


    I smiled bitterly: "this is what I look like. I don''t have Yirong... If you don''t believe it, you can ask sister Hua''er. Sister Hua once gave me Yirong and touched my face. If I used Yirong, she will find something."


    Sai Hua''er stared at me with a strange and surprised look on her face: "sister, what are you talking about? I''m confused, Dongfang... That''s how he is. Where can he be easily tolerated? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "sister Hua, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I''m really not Dongfang Hongfeng. My name is Jinfeng."


    Saihua was stunned and then said, "you mean your real name is not Dongfang red maple, but Jinfeng. Right? "


    I shook my head: "I am Jinfeng... A few years ago, I accidentally came to my sister''s house and was regarded as my sister''s brother Dongfang Hongfeng, until now. Over the past few years, I have been living under the name of Oriental red maple. Slowly, even I sometimes forget my real name and regard myself as Oriental red maple... Sorry, it''s all my fault. I should have told my sister you earlier. "


    Zhou Xiaoying also wanted to ask me. Sai Huaer hurriedly said, "Dongfang... No, Jin Feng, tell sister Xiaoying what''s going on. Don''t worry her anymore."


    I could see that Sai Hua''er wanted to help me. She nodded gratefully at her and carefully said, "sister, don''t worry. I''ll start talking a few years ago and tell you everything I know. I don''t dare to hide anything..."


    Zhou Xiaoying tried to calm down: "you say, I''m listening. Don''t lie to me again, or I... I won''t let you go. "


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t expect to be forced to tell Zhou Xiaoying everything at this time. I didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    I didn''t want to tell Zhou Xiaoying about it, but I hesitated every time. I don''t want to lose a sister who loves me, let alone the warm home

 Chapter 279

    Now I have no choice but to tell everything I know. If I hide anything at this time, I''m too sorry for Zhou Xiaoying.


    I spent almost an hour telling my origin and some things I experienced later. I said it in detail and didn''t dare to hide anything.


    Finally, because I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying would attack me in anger, I deliberately said, "sister, if you blame me for hiding you, you can beat me out. However, I really don''t know where the real Oriental red maple is and why it hasn''t appeared for so many years. I''ve never seen him... "


    Zhou Xiaoying should believe what I said very much. After listening to it, she looked dejected. Looking at me, she didn''t cry, laugh or speak, and seemed to be hit hard.


    I don''t know how to comfort her. After all, I''ve lied to her for so many years and I''m not qualified to comfort her.


    Saihua whispered to comfort Zhou Xiaoying, but she didn''t understand many things and her words were useless. After persuading for a long time, Zhou Xiaoying still looked dull and didn''t know what would happen.


    I was just immersed in the joy that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer had reached level 8 generals. In the twinkling of an eye, I was a stranger to Zhou Xiaoying. I didn''t adapt to the big ups and downs, and I didn''t know what to do. I had to stay aside in silence.


    At this time, Xiao Hei didn''t know where he came back from hunting a big bull beast. He shouted at me from a distance. He looked very excited.


    I didn''t want to eat at this time. I ignored Xiao Hei''s and just looked at Zhou Xiaoying in a daze.


    Sai Hua''er heard Xiao Hei''s roar and thought that some star beast was coming to attack us, so she hurriedly said, "Dongfang... Jinfeng, don''t be in a daze. There''s a black bear coming over there. Be careful!"


    I woke up with a start. I took a look at Xiao Hei who was already close. As soon as I was about to tell Sai Hua''er that this was Xiao Hei whom I accepted, I saw Zhou Xiaoying suddenly rush over.


    She probably needs an object to vent. No matter whether Xiaohei''s strength is far better than her, she rushed over and attacked Xiaohei.


    After Xiaohei was stunned, he suddenly roared, closed his two front paws, and threw the bull beast it had hunted back to Zhou Xiaoying.


    If Zhou Xiaoying was hit, I would lose half my life if she didn''t die. I was surprised. I didn''t have time to think about it. I threw myself at her, hugged Zhou Xiaoying and pushed her aside.


    I did this completely subconsciously. When I pushed away Zhou Xiaoying, I had no time to avoid the wild cattle and animals thrown by Xiao Hei.


    Although the bull beast is not as huge as Xiao Hei, it is also a star beast weighing thousands of kilograms. After I was hit, although I didn''t suffer multiple injuries, the whole person still couldn''t help retreating and humming coldly.


    "Jin Feng!" Surprised, Sai Hua''er rushed over, held me, and asked hurriedly, "are you all right? How are you? "


    I reluctantly stood still and said, "it''s all right. Go and see my sister. She fell..."


    Zhou Xiaoying did fall when I pushed her away, but she got up and was staring at me.


    As I spoke, I also saw the current situation of Zhou Xiaoying. I was relieved first, and then said to Sai Huaer, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Sai Hua''er lost her color and said with great worry, "don''t try to be brave. The body of that beast weighs thousands of kilograms. Will you be all right if you are smashed? Let me see... "


    I wanted to go and see if Zhou Xiaoying was OK. Now I was held by Saihua and had to look at Zhou Xiaoying anxiously.


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me for a while, and suddenly ran over, grabbed my hand and put a wisp of aura into my body.


    I didn''t expect that Zhou Xiaoying would come to check my injury at this time. When I was moved, I couldn''t help but say, "sister..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly said, "don''t call me sister. You''re not my brother."


    I immediately felt very disappointed and quite sad. I closed my mouth and didn''t want to talk again.


    Sai Huaer looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me and said slowly, "sister, I''m not talkative. You blame Jin Feng for cheating you. That''s right. But Jin Feng was only ten years old at that time. A ten year old child came to your house unexpectedly. What did you tell him to do? "


    Saihua''s voice was a little excited. She continued: "does my sister think that a lonely ten-year-old child has the courage to tell you that he is not your brother, but a stranger? And even if he said it, would you believe it? At most, he is ill or confused... "


    I did tell Zhou Xiaoying that I was not her brother at that time, but she did not believe me at that time. Sai Huaer made a lot of sense.


    After listening to Sai Hua''er''s words, Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and said slowly: "he really said such words at that time. I really didn''t believe him. I thought he was injured and stupid..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly became excited and raised her voice a little: "but he later had many opportunities to tell me the truth. Why did he continue to deceive me? It has delayed my best time to find my brother. What can I do now? "


    I felt it was really my fault, so I said, "don''t worry, as long as Dongfang Hongfeng is still alive, I will find him and reunite your brothers and sisters..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly stared at me, frowned and said, "he hasn''t heard from me for so many years. Why do you say you can find him?"


    I don''t know how to find the real Oriental red maple, but I don''t want Zhou Xiaoying to be sad, so I gritted my teeth and said, "I don''t know what to do now, but I will try my best to find it. Even if I look all over the world, as long as he is still alive, I will find him."


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me as if she had never seen me before.


    I was a little uneasy when she stared at me, and my face must be a little nervous.


    After a long time, she sighed suddenly and said slowly, "no, if he was still alive, he wouldn''t have heard from him for nearly ten years. My brother... Must have died ten years ago, I...... "


    I suddenly felt that I was some heinous, because I cheated my best sister for ten years, and she couldn''t find her own brother in time. It was really a heinous crime.


    Thinking like this, my head suddenly began to hurt. An unforgivable sense of guilt filled my whole mind and made me feel very uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t help but say bitterly with a headache: "sister, it''s all my fault. If you can''t be angry, hit me..."

 Chapter 280

    Sai Hua''er suddenly reached out and grabbed my hand and said in a hurry, "don''t do this. You can''t blame it all..."


    Zhou Xiaoying also stepped forward and stretched out her hand to hold me, but when she was about to touch my hand, she withdrew again.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s actions moved my heart. She was still very good to me. She couldn''t see my suffering. Seeing my pain, she couldn''t help but begin to love me.


    Sai Hua''er said, "can you talk about feelings later? The black bear has been staring at us. It seems that he doesn''t intend to leave like this... You should think of a way to solve it first."


    I suddenly remembered Xiao Hei, so I pulled Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er behind me, and then shouted to Xiao Hei, "don''t go yet, wait to be beaten?"


    Seeing that I was angry, Xiao Hei immediately turned and ran. The speed was beyond my expectation. Xiao Hei''s IQ was not low and seemed to have great potential. Maybe he would become a spirit beast in the future.


    Xiao Hei ran away as soon as I drank it. He was very scared. Sai Hua''er laughed loudly. Even Zhou Xiaoying, who was angry, couldn''t help laughing.


    I also smiled secretly. Although I knew that things at present were not in the past, I was relieved.


    Looking at Zhou Xiaoying, although she won''t forgive me immediately, she won''t treat me as the murderer who killed her brother as before.


    At this time, I suddenly felt a long sigh of relief. I just said what I had held in my heart for a long time. Although I didn''t get Zhou Xiaoying''s forgiveness, I still felt a sense of relief.


    If I had known this, I would have told Zhou Xiaoying earlier, so as not to miss the best time to find the real Oriental red maple.


    "Jin Feng, do you still have something to hide from me?" Sai Hua''er quietly pulled my hand and said softly, "give you a chance and tell me all about it earlier. Otherwise, I will be very angry when I know it in the future."


    I looked at Sai Hua''er, pointed to Xiao Hei who I had just drunk and ran away, and whispered, "I accepted the black bear just now... Did I deceive you?"


    Saihua "puffed" and laughed: "I guessed that there is no star beast like black bear that will run away as soon as you drink? If you hadn''t accepted it, you would have rushed over and worked hard with us. "


    Saihua''er''s words immediately attracted Zhou Xiaoying''s attention. She couldn''t help saying, "you know you lied to us. Just now you pretended to save me. It turned out you lied to me again, hum!"


    I immediately said, "that''s not lying to you. I didn''t expect you to rush over suddenly, and I didn''t expect Xiao Hei to hit you with the corpse of a wild cow..."


    "You know you''ll get hurt if you save me. Why rush to save me? I already know you''re not my brother, and I won''t treat you again. " Zhou Xiaoying immediately answered, "are you thanking me, or are you trying to please me?"


    I was speechless and looked at Zhou Xiaoying. I didn''t know whether to repay or please. I just thought it should be, so I did it.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "don''t go too far, sister. Don''t you forgive Jin Feng long ago? What else do you pretend to be? I think we are all fools. No one here is a fool except Jinfeng. "


    Zhou Xiaoying blushed and suddenly rushed to Sai Hua''er: "well, you don''t want your sister if you have a husband. I won''t give you some color to see."


    Sai Hua''er put on a posture and said with a smile, "put your horse here. I''m also a level 8 general. I''m not afraid of you! Those who want to bully me just can''t. don''t think that only men will protect their women in this world, and our women will protect their men! "


    Sai Hua''er said such words. I haven''t recovered for a long time. I don''t know what I should do when she and Zhou Xiaoying fight together.


    When did Zhou Xiaoying forgive me? She said cruel words not long ago. Why didn''t I know she forgave me?


    Did she know I wasn''t her brother and just pretended to be angry?


    It doesn''t make sense. I''ve always been very careful, but there''s no flaw to let her know that I''m not really Oriental red maple?


    Is it because Dongfang Hongfeng is completely different from me? Did she know I wasn''t Dongfang Hongfeng early?


    Then why has she always been so kind to me and cherished me as if I were her own brother?


    My head hurts even more. I feel like it will crack soon. I dare not continue to think about this problem.


    If I can''t figure it out, I don''t want to. Anyway, I''ve just been frightened. At the moment, I don''t feel strong all over. I must have a rest.


    I fell to the ground and watched Zhou Xiaoying fight with Sai Hua''er. I should have stopped it, but I couldn''t lift any strength.


    After watching for a while, I suddenly felt relaxed. I couldn''t help laughing. My headache seemed to be better.


    The fight between Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er was a show of airs. Both of them didn''t use their aura. There won''t be any problems in how to fight. I don''t have to take care of it at all.


    I thought it would be a storm, but in the end it was more like a farce. I suddenly understood a lot of things and gradually relaxed.


    I relaxed and rested for a while. Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er didn''t stop for a while, I got up and took out the killing sword to cut the wild cattle and animals brought back by Xiao Hei, picked out some of the best meat, cut it off, made a fire and started barbecue.


    I have fully understood that Zhou Xiaoying knew that I was not her own brother. Her previous performance was pretending. It just depends on my performance and whether to forgive me for cheating her.


    Seeing that she is busy fighting with Saihua now, she should have no intention of blaming me. I can rest assured.


    As I relaxed, my headache gradually dissipated. The whole person completely relaxed in a bitter smile and began to concentrate on barbecue.


    It seems that I can also do the legendary heartless and heartless. After a while, I completely forget what happened before. My headache has completely recovered and I have strength.


    Originally, I thought about this matter very seriously. Now it seems that I have too little experience. Zhou Xiaoying didn''t pay attention to it at all. I think too much.


    After a while, the bull meat in my hand gave off an attractive smell. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, who had been fighting for a long time, suddenly stopped, then rushed over together, grabbed all the meat in my hand without saying a word, sat down on the spot and began to eat.


    They have been hungry for a long time. Even if the medicine of ambergris fruit can maintain their basic needs, their hunger has reached the limit. At this time, they will not be reserved when they see barbecue.

 Chapter 281

    Sai Hua''er was originally a lady of the family. Now she is hungry and anxious. She no longer pays attention to eating and wolfs down. She is no different from Zhou Xiaoying.


    At this time, I couldn''t help laughing. Watching the two beauties eat and chew, I also felt hungry. I picked up a piece of meat and prepared to roast it.


    I baked it for a while. As soon as I was about to eat, I heard violent footsteps not far away. This little black appeared on time and was very fast.


    I had to throw this meat to the drooling little black, and then go to barbecue myself.


    There are many friends and helpers around here. It''s good to fight at ordinary times, but it''s not necessarily good to eat. We have to meet them first.


    I finally began to eat meat. Zhou Xiaoying said, "who, I''m not full yet. Should you give this meat to the lady first?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "if you don''t hurry, my sister will be angry again."


    I quickly gave Zhou Xiaoying the meat I had just eaten and went to barbecue with a bitter smile.


    At this time, Xiao Hei made a roar, which clearly said: "I want it too, I want it too..."


    Come on, who calls me a sinner now? I deserve to barbecue, not eat meat, and be a servant to them.


    I don''t remember how much meat I roasted this time. I didn''t have a chance to eat a small piece of meat until Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were full, even Xiao Hei was full and stopped roaring.


    I could have continued to barbecue for myself, but I was really too tired. After eating a small bite of barbecue, I couldn''t help sitting and falling asleep


    When I woke up after sleeping for a while, there were a lot of barbecues in front of me. These barbecues were a little burnt and not as authentic as I did.


    However, these barbecues can be seen as one of my friends... Or my sister''s handwriting. I can''t be ungrateful. I don''t hesitate to pick them up and eat them, whether they are delicious or not. I eat them all at once.


    When I finished eating, Sai Hua''er said, "how''s it going? Are you full? Would you like me and sister Xiaoying to bake some more for you? "


    I immediately shook my head: "enough, enough, I''ve had enough."


    "Come and work when you''re full." Zhou Xiaoying''s voice sounded like that of her former sister.


    I walked over and said carefully, "what are you doing?"


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t even look at me. She pointed to the mountain in front of us and said loudly, "we thought of a way to return to Jingshen City safely, but you need to make some efforts."


    I was overjoyed: "no problem. I have plenty of strength. Just tell me how to do it well."


    Zhou Xiaoying looked back at me and shouted, "don''t you even know to shout your sister? It''s impolite. How do you usually teach you? "


    I was stunned, smiled bitterly and said, "can I still call you sister?"


    Zhou Xiaoying stared: "you are my brother. What are you asking? Hum, don''t think you''re not my brother if you''re called Jinfeng now. I tell you, you''ve been my brother all your life. Don''t try to escape my palm. "


    I was very moved and immediately shouted, "sister!"


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, some happy, but also some sad.


    I knew she thought of Dongfang Hongfeng, so I didn''t care. I shouted again, "sister!"


    Zhou Xiaoying quietly wiped her tears and said loudly, "well, brother!"


    I smiled and couldn''t help hugging Zhou Xiaoying as before. Zhou Xiaoying also hugged me and laughed loudly.


    At this point, she really forgot or put down the previous things. We returned to the past and won''t have estrangement because of pretending to be Oriental red maple.


    Sai Hua''er applauded and said with a smile, "great, we finally go back to the past! Don''t be too sensational. I can''t help crying. "


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately let go of me and said loudly, "you can be jealous!"


    Sai Hua''er blushed and said loudly, "how could it? With a sister, a woman like you is kind to my Jinfeng. I''m too happy. How can I be jealous? "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "that''s what you said. One day I suddenly want to marry..."


    Sai Hua''er''s face changed and she looked at Zhou Xiaoying nervously.


    Seeing the appearance of Saihua, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly laughed and said, "I said you were jealous and didn''t admit it. Look at your nervousness! Ha ha... Don''t worry, I won''t fall in love with my brother! "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "I''m not nervous. How can I cooperate with your sister in acting? Sister, if you are really willing to marry Jin Feng, sister, I am willing to give way to you. I can be a small one. "


    Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t laugh now. She stared at Sai Hua''er and said angrily, "I know nonsense. I won''t talk to you."


    After a pause, he looked at me and shouted, "what are you doing? Come and listen to me tell you what to do. We have to get out of here. "


    I immediately stepped forward and waited respectfully for Zhou Xiaoying to go on.


    Zhou Xiaoying was very satisfied with my attitude and said proudly, "if you can control a powerful star beast like Xiaohei, you can certainly control other star beasts. Now you go to find twenty star beasts as powerful as Xiaohei, preferably flying star beasts, and then we can leave here by star beasts and return to Jingshen city. "


    I smiled bitterly and whispered, "how is it possible that there are twenty flying star beasts comparable to level 9 generals?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said coldly, "don''t you want to help me? Hum, don''t think I''m not angry with you anymore. If you dare... "


    Without waiting for Zhou Xiaoying to finish, I began to run to the mountain and said, "I''ll find it now. I''ll find twenty and bring them back to my sister."


    Seeing me like this, Saihua restrained her smile and said loudly, "don''t look for so many, just three."


    I answered from a distance and climbed up along the high mountain, for fear that Zhou Xiaoying would put forward any more difficult problems for me.


    This nameless mountain is not the highest mountain I have ever seen, but its height is still very high. There are clouds on the hillside, which is quite a scene of fairyland.


    I observed for a while on the hillside and really didn''t find any powerful flying star beasts.


    There are many star beasts that can fly on the mountain, but generally speaking, they are very common and have little combat effectiveness.


    And they are not big, I''m afraid they can''t carry the weight of the three of us, and they can''t take us to Jingshen city.


    I continued to climb to the top of the mountain. When I was about to reach the top of the mountain, I found that the top of the mountain was very steep, almost straight up, and there was no place to stand.


    I spread out my body method and reluctantly climbed to the top of the mountain. As soon as I was about to stand firm and look here, I suddenly felt a light in front of me.


    In front of me, on a small flat ground, there was a huge Red Crowned white crane beast.

 Chapter 282

    Red Crowned white crane is a rare flying star beast. It is gentle and vegetarian. It never takes the initiative to attack humans and star beasts.


    However, their flying ability is quite outstanding. They can fly tens of thousands of kilometers at a time without rest, which is almost comparable to those large flying vehicles made by humans.


    However, they are star beasts after all. Although they can carry hundreds of kilograms of objects every time, they can''t take tens of thousands of kilograms of heavy objects at a time like flying cars.


    I found this Red Crowned white crane that is very practical for me. I was so happy that I didn''t hesitate to run the Royal beast decision. I contacted the Red Crowned white crane before it left here and took it in.


    The Royal beast is really easy to use. I recovered this Red Crowned white crane without much effort, and then asked through my soul whether there are other Red Crowned white cranes living on this mountain.


    Not to mention, my good luck has come. This Red Crowned white crane told me that there are other Red Crowned white cranes living here.


    I was overjoyed and ordered the Red Crowned white crane beast to take me to find another Red Crowned white crane beast, and temporarily named the Red Crowned white crane beast Xiaobai.


    This is also to be different from Xiaohei. I specially chose this name, otherwise they are all star beasts, which is inconvenient to call.


    Xiaobai took me to the sky and soon came to the hillside on the other side of the mountain.


    Here is full of boulders. It looks magnificent. It looks like a world of boulders.


    Xiaobai made a long cry, and the same cry came not far away. Unexpectedly, four or five Red Crowned white cranes responded to Xiaobai''s cry at the same time.


    I''m glad to know that this time I have completed the task given to me by Zhou Xiaoying. With six little white Red Crowned white cranes, we can take turns to fly to Jingshen City, which can save a lot of time.


    The Royal beast will be fully operated by me. I will soon take over the five Red Crowned white crane beasts that have just appeared.


    I was very happy to command the six Red Crowned white cranes, including Xiaobai, to take off and go down the mountain to see Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er.


    At this time, there was a huge cry in the sky. Xiaobai, who I was riding, suddenly had an exciting spirit and almost fell from the sky.


    What can make Xiaobai so afraid must be a fierce flying star beast.


    I quickly turned around to see it. My heart shrank suddenly. It doesn''t matter if I don''t see it. I was startled when I saw it. I found that it was a Jinpeng.


    Almost all star beasts are preceded by a word "beast", but Jin Peng is an exception.


    Jinpeng can be said to be an ancient spirit beast named after the legendary rosefinch, which has gone beyond the category of star beast.


    Whether rosefinch or Jinpeng, they are super spirit beasts, which surpasses the existence of the strongest human warrior.


    Their strength is at least as strong as that of the King Wu of mankind, or even more powerful.


    In order to show respect for the Jinpeng family, humans do not call them star beasts or spirit beasts, but directly call them Jinpeng.


    Jinpeng has golden feathers and a huge body. It is about twice as big as the Red Crowned white crane. It is easy to identify.


    Jinpeng generally exists alone, because it is the king of flying star beasts and spirit beasts.


    As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, and one country cannot tolerate two kings. It is precisely because of this reason that Jin Peng has always lived alone and rarely appears in pairs.


    When I first saw Jin Peng, I was so scared that I almost fell off Xiaobai''s back. If I didn''t immediately think of the decision to resist the beast, I really didn''t dare to stay on Xiaobai''s back.


    I know no one dares to fight Jin Peng in the air. It''s no different from dying.


    But I have a beast to resist. Even if I can''t subdue Jin Peng, I can at least let Jin Peng know my kindness and don''t attack me.


    I took back my mind, tried to keep calm, tried my best to run the Royal beast, first stabilized Xiaobai, and then wholeheartedly contacted Jin Peng.


    The only thing I can do now is to convey my goodwill, and then try my best to let Jin Peng give up the attack on me, Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes, so that we can land safely.


    When it comes to accepting Jin Peng, I didn''t think about it, but I really don''t have such confidence and confidence at the moment.


    The Royal beast is by no means complete. It may be OK to accept a star beast like Xiaobai, which is comparable to a military general, but I''m not sure to accept a super spirit beast like Jinpeng.


    Human beings haven''t seen a warrior at the level of King Wu for many years, and I haven''t heard of anyone who has seen a spirit beast comparable to King Wu. It''s just that I met such a Jinpeng comparable to King Wu here. I''m back home with fire.


    The Royal beast was never run to the extreme by me. Xiaobai soon stabilized and flew quickly with me to avoid being killed by Jinpeng whose speed was several times that of Xiaobai before I contacted Jinpeng.


    Xiaobai is also desperate. Her speed is almost twice as fast as before, but in Jinpeng''s eyes, Xiaobai''s speed is still not enough, because Jinpeng''s usual flight speed is several times that of a Red Crowned white crane like Xiaobai. Even if Xiaobai accelerates now, she is still not Jinpeng''s opponent.


    I watched Jin Peng getting closer and closer. In a hurry, I radiated all the power of my soul without reservation.


    Jin Peng''s speed is indeed fast to the extreme, but the speed of soul power is definitely faster. He caught up with Jin Peng in an instant and passed my goodwill to Jin Peng.


    Jin Peng''s pursuit was obviously a little slower.


    Seizing this opportunity, Xiaobai vigorously stirred up his wings and suddenly opened the distance between him and Jinpeng.


    I feel at ease, continue to pass my goodwill to Jinpeng, and quietly try to make Jinpeng give up chasing us.


    Jin Peng did not resist the goodwill transmitted, but he did not give up attacking us. The speed slowly accelerated and he still pursued us.


    In my heart, the Royal beast will never run crazy. Instead of simply passing goodwill, he began to try to subdue Jin Peng.


    Since Jin Peng can''t give up chasing me, it''s better to try to take it. If I can successfully take Jin Peng, I can not only save my life, but also improve my combat effectiveness by a leap.


    Although this is not my own combat effectiveness, it is also my strength. When facing the enemy, especially in the face of those enemies I can''t defeat now, it will give me great help.


    The Royal beast is invincible all the time. Even when I subdue the nerd, the nerd who is also a spirit beast can''t escape the fate of being subdued by me.


    But this time my royal beast was useless. In addition to making Jin Peng pause a little at the beginning, no matter how I urged the Royal beast, Jin Peng continued to chase Xiaobai and me like he didn''t feel anything, and became more ferocious.

 Chapter 283

    I know that Jinpeng is one of the most powerful flying spirit beasts. It''s much more powerful than a fool. It''s not a simple thing to accept it, so I''m not in a hurry and won''t be disappointed. Continue to run the Royal beast and attack all my soul power towards Jinpeng.


    Jin Peng''s speed is getting faster and faster. He is getting closer and closer to me and Xiaobai. Seeing it, he will catch and kill me and Xiaobai.


    The danger is at hand. It is urgent to find a way to escape this disaster.


    The main function of Royal beast decision is to contact star beasts and spirit beasts through the power of soul, and convey goodwill and orders.


    In addition, the Royal beast can also simply attack the soul or yuan God of star beast and spirit beast through the power of soul to achieve the effect of attack.


    It''s just that it''s very dangerous to do so. A little carelessness will make the person who performs the beast control decision fall into a coma, ranging from sleeping for days to months, or no way to wake up again.


    At this time, I had no choice but not to try to attack Jin Peng to slow down Jin Peng''s speed. Xiaobai and I were dead, so I clenched my teeth, tied the power of my soul into a line, and attacked Jin Peng''s soul.


    Although Jin Peng is a powerful flying spirit beast and has some wisdom, he can''t compare with humans in the power of soul. As long as my soul attack hits it, even the simplest soul attack is enough for it to drink a pot.


    Sooner or later, my soul attack had hit Jin Peng''s soul in the blink of an eye.


    As expected, it failed to avoid my soul attack. The body flying rapidly in mid air suddenly shook and its speed decreased sharply. It was like a fast-moving vehicle stepping on the emergency brake, turning in place.


    Jin Peng was spinning in the air at this time. It seemed that after being attacked and hit by my soul, he was also very uncomfortable. He sang loudly and his voice was miserable.


    I was overjoyed. I immediately changed the means of attack and made full use of the most powerful skill of subduing the star beast in the Royal beast decision. I wanted to subdue Jinpeng when his brain was in chaos.


    Only after recovering Jin Peng will I be really safe. Otherwise, once Jin Peng recovers his mind, he will retaliate against me and kill me to vent his anger.


    Xiaobai has been accepted by me and knows what I think. At this time, instead of continuing to escape, he boldly flew to Jinpeng in chaos.


    The closer I get to Jinpeng, the more powerful my beast will be and the greater the chance to subdue Jinpeng.


    But correspondingly, the danger will be greater when we get close to Jinpeng. Once we fail to accept it, we have a much smaller chance to escape.


    At this time, Xiaobai and I are both gambling and fighting. Whether we live or die depends on the effect of my next move.


    I try my best to run the Royal beast and give full play to my soul power without reservation. No matter what, I will fall into deep sleep or even the danger of death because my soul power is consumed too much. I think I should subdue Jin Peng first.


    I closed my eyes and tried my best to subdue Jin Peng. Xiaobai kept circling around Jin Peng. Anyway, I ensured that I was closest to Jin Peng, so that my royal beast could give full play to its power.


    The cooperation between us is very tacit, just like old friends who have been together for a long time.


    With Xiaobai''s help, I slowly pryed open the soul guard that Jin Peng spontaneously opened, forced the power of my soul into Jin Peng''s soul, and affected Jin Peng''s soul with my soul.


    This is very dangerous, but I have no choice but to take a chance and gamble.


    Fortunately, Jin Peng''s brain was in chaos at this time. He didn''t know to take the initiative to protect himself. His soul power was relatively weak.


    I spent some time, but finally I forced my soul into Jinpeng''s soul.


    After completing this step, I have basically successfully controlled Jinpeng. Next, I just need to continue to use my soul to influence Jinpeng''s soul until it completely loses its resistance and recognizes me as the main, and everything is done.


    It''s easier said than done.


    If you change the general star beast, this step is very simple. I can do it in a few minutes.


    But now I am facing a super spirit beast like Jin Peng. To completely accept it, it must take several times the time and soul power, and it must be close enough to it.


    When I attacked Jin Peng with the power of soul before, I had consumed a lot of power of soul. Now I feel dizzy and my brain is going to fall into a deep sleep. Then I continue to run the Royal beast. God knows whether I can hold on to the moment when I completely subdue Jin Peng.


    It''s hard to ride a tiger. If you don''t accept Jin Peng, Xiaobai and I will die, so I must go all out.


    I have made up my mind that even if I want to fall into a deep sleep for a long time, I will subdue Jin Peng.


    The power of my soul is rapidly consumed as if the tap was turned on, and there is a short blank in my brain, and a coma is imminent.


    Jin Peng is the most powerful spirit beast. I''m so tired that I''m going to faint, but I still can''t completely accept it.


    At this last moment, when I was about to fall into a coma, a sudden flash of light in my brain woke me up.


    I immediately opened my eyes and grabbed the light. At this moment, my whole person had earth shaking changes. It seemed that people who were hungry suddenly saw a bowl of steaming chicken soup and drank it.


    I had consumed too much soul power, and suddenly recovered like a tide. In the blink of an eye, I recovered to the peak, as if I had never fought with soul power.


    What makes me more strange and happy is that the power of the recovered soul is obviously stronger than before. It seems that it is necessary to make a breakthrough in the soul or evolution.


    Now I was surprised and happy. I didn''t have time to think about why the light suddenly appeared and helped me so much. I quickly seized the opportunity and continued to accept Jin Peng. At the same time, I firmly engraved the light in my heart and never forgot it in my life.


    This is epiphany. It is the most rare epiphany for martial artists, and it is also the Epiphany from the soul. It is the most precious epiphany, and it is also the best time for me to obtain great benefits and transformation.


    At this moment, I suddenly found a way to quickly restore the power of my soul, as if I had suddenly created a magical skill.


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t help roaring. At the same time, I jumped on the back of Jin Peng, who had not been completely subdued, and continued to subdue Jin Peng from the nearest distance.


    My soul power suddenly fully recovered, and I vaguely found a special way to quickly recover my soul power. Now taking Jin Peng is no longer a dream.

 Chapter 284

    I am determined that I will never stop until I accept Jin Peng. Anyway, my soul power can recover quickly after consumption. I don''t have to worry about the danger of excessive consumption of soul power. I can accept Jin Peng without fear.


    I am like a nouveau riche. No matter how big and fast the consumption of soul power is, I go all out to subdue Jin Peng.


    I have mastered the method that can quickly restore the power of the soul. The consumption of the power of the soul is no longer a threat to me, but a disguised combat power.


    If I fight with the enemy with the same soul attack, under the same consumption, I recover quickly and can easily defeat the enemy, that is, a kind of combat effectiveness.


    I attacked Jin Peng''s soul before. It was already the end of a powerful crossbow. At this time, I used the Royal beast to subdue him at close range. After reluctantly holding on for a while, I finally couldn''t help but admit defeat and surrender.


    The soul is controlled and attacked by others. It''s absolutely uncomfortable. Even super spirit beasts like Jinpeng can''t stand it. They can only choose to surrender.


    I had intended to attack Jin Peng''s soul several times, so that it would not suddenly repent and get out of my control, but it seemed desperate and suddenly couldn''t bear to do so.


    I just ordered Xiao Jin to recognize me as the Lord, connect with me, control its mind changes, and ensure that it will not suddenly betray me.


    Jin Peng didn''t resist any more. He recognized me as the Lord and became my real war beast.


    Jin Peng''s wisdom is very high. It is almost no different from human beings, but it contacts all stars and animals, which is essentially different from the human world. If it wants to live and fight like human beings, it still needs time and guidance.


    I was overjoyed and repeatedly confirmed that Jin Peng was sincere and obedient to me before I stopped running the Royal beast decision.


    Jin Peng hung his head at this time. He seemed to be discouraged. He looked a little pitiful.


    I will never pity Jin Peng, who took nine cattle and two tigers to subdue, and command Jin Peng to fly slowly to the direction of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er. At the same time, I loudly call Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes to follow.


    I was in a good mood and couldn''t help smiling when I successfully accepted Jin Peng''s powerful helper.


    In the process of accepting Jin Peng, I had an epiphany and knew how to restore the power of my soul, which made me very excited. I couldn''t help shouting one after another. Like Jin Peng before, I had the momentum of the king of the air.


    At the moment, my heart is inexplicably excited. It seems that I feel like the best master in the world. I have the illusion of being superior to the heroes.


    Jin Peng was no longer fierce to me after he obeyed me, but after all, he was the king of the air. When he flew with me, countless flying stars and beasts fled one after another for fear of being caught up and killed by him.


    When Jin Peng was discouraged, he still showed the domineering spirit of the king of the air, which made me follow Hao Shengwei.


    If I meet Mrs. Sanming again at this time, it''s hard to say who chases who.


    Hum, it suddenly occurred to me that if I took Jin Peng - call it Xiao Jin, just in combination with Xiao hei and Xiao Bai - if I took Xiao Jin to see the Lord, I would compare Xiao Jin with the strength of King Wu. I don''t know what the LORD would do.


    Thinking of this, I laughed loudly, and a plan slowly came to my mind. I secretly determined that I would do a great event that would shake the whole red dragon country.


    Xiao Jin took me to the sky where Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were. I saw them waiting in place at a glance.


    Xiao Jin''s cry attracted the attention of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er. When they looked up, they were surprised at first, and then immediately began to run away.


    I couldn''t help laughing loudly, greeted them loudly and told them that Xiao Jin was my war beast. Don''t be nervous.


    When they saw me behind Xiao Jin, they stopped together and showed a happy smile.


    I smiled and jumped off Xiaojin''s back, ordered Xiaojin to wait, and then said to them, "sister, look what I brought back? It''s called Xiao Jin. It''s Jin Peng. It''s equivalent to the existence of King Wu! "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at Xiao Jin with a surprised look on her face.


    Sai Hua''er said, "I have seen the portraits of Jin Peng, but they are all what humans imagine them flying in the air. It''s the first time for me to see them so close as now... It''s really beautiful, powerful and domineering... "


    A series of compliments jumped out of Sai Hua''er''s mouth. I thought Xiao Jin with high IQ would be happy. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jin shouted and ignored Sai Hua''er, which made us all laugh.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying also knew that Xiaojin was not dangerous. She slowly stepped forward, looked at Xiaojin and said, "it''s so domineering and majestic!"


    Xiao Jin still ignores Zhou Xiaoying''s. It''s a spirit beast, not a human, and won''t be interested in beautiful women. Therefore, in the face of Zhou Xiaoying and saihua''er, it completely ignores them.


    I can''t help it. I can''t order Xiao Jin to like Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. It''s too difficult for Xiao Jin.


    Fortunately, I also brought them back. After they arrived, I asked them to recognize Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er as the main, and to mount Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, so that we could realize my plan.


    I haven''t told Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying about my plan. If they know, they may be afraid. It''s better to wait until the time to tell them so that they don''t have time to be afraid and think more.


    Xiaobai can''t match Xiaojin''s speed. At this time, they show a little figure in the sky. They arrive here a long time later than Xiaojin.


    Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes landed and took the initiative to surround me, but they didn''t dare to get close to Xiaojin. They were still very afraid of Xiaojin, the air overlord.


    Xiaojin wanted to hunt Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes for food. At this time, because I accepted them and knew that Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes were my war animals, she didn''t attack them.


    But Xiao hei and the two unknown star beasts were very upset at this time. They watched Xiao Jin closely and looked like a great enemy. It seemed that as long as Xiao Jin moved, they would fight back or escape immediately.


    I am their master. I have to patiently explain to them that they are all my war beasts and should be united and friendly.


    It took me a lot of effort to make a group of war beasts understand what I mean and no longer stare at each other.


    Star beast or spirit beast, compared with human beings, there is still too much lack of wisdom.


    Even Xiao Jin, whose wisdom is not weaker than that of human beings, has little contact with the human world, and things that human beings are used to are extremely strange to him and need time to adapt slowly.


    I hope they will become a member of my army of war beasts in the future, and help me form an army of war beasts with amazing combat effectiveness and amaze the world.

 Chapter 285

    At this time, I had time to tell Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer: "they are all war animals I accept. If you like Xiaojin or Xiaobai, choose the one you like."


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer had seen Xiaobai and others earlier, but they didn''t hear me and didn''t dare to mess around. At this time, I spoke. They were overjoyed and ran over together. They hugged a Red Crowned white crane and shouted happily.


    I ordered the two Red Crowned white cranes to recognize Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er as the main, so I found them mounts.


    As for the arrogant Xiao Jin, he should have become my war beast and mount. Next, he needs to help me do a big thing.


    My plan has been in my mind for a long time. As soon as the time comes, I will start to implement it immediately.


    Next, I began to tell Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer my plan: "two sisters, I have a plan. Maybe I can recapture our eudemon and return to Jingshen city smoothly. I wonder if you are interested in listening to my plan!"


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er stood with their Red Crowned white crane beast. After hearing my words, they looked at me with a puzzled face.


    In their view, if we want to compete with the Lord, we can''t do it now, even with Xiaojin.


    No matter how powerful and powerful Xiao Jin is, he can''t compete with a large number of nine level generals around the Lord.


    I knew their scruples and doubts, and explained positively: "my plan is very simple. Now we have Xiaojin, Xiaobai, Xiaohei and other war beasts, and our strength has improved a lot. I''m going to recall my nerds and maned pig beasts, and accept some powerful star beasts and spirit beasts like maned pig beasts to form our army of war beasts. If this step is successfully completed, we will have the capital to talk to the Lord. Don''t mention taking back the eudemon at that time. Even if we want the Lord to apologize to us personally and send a car to take us back to Jingshen City, it is possible. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was the first to cry, "this plan is feasible. I raise my hands in favor."


    Sai Hua''er nodded after thinking for a while and said, "I think we can try. Since the Lord of the country robbed our eudemon without morality, we don''t need to be polite to him, so we can speak with strength. However, I think our main enemy is not the Lord of the country, but the fourth Prince Han Xu. If you want to find him, you should also find him. "


    I saw that they had no objection, so I said, "if you find the Lord, you will naturally find Han Xu. It doesn''t make much difference. I''m going to find some powerful star beasts and spirit beasts now. After we have at least ten star beasts and spirit beasts comparable to maned pig beasts, we''ll recall my nerd and maned pig beasts. Then we''ll go to the Lord of the country to seek justice. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "let''s find it together. Although Hua Hua and I can''t accept the star beast, we can find it for you."


    I nodded: "you ride your Red Crowned white crane beast and follow me to find powerful star beasts. We strive to find ten star beasts within three days, and then recall nerds and maned pig beasts."


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er jumped on the back of the Red Crowned white crane beast, followed my little Jin to take off into the sky and began to look for powerful star beasts and spirit beasts.


    My idea is a little sudden, but it is definitely not unreasonable, and it is not a fantasy.


    As long as I form an army of war beasts, I have the capital to talk to the Lord. In the face of the Lord, it is not impossible to win.


    If we can see the real situation clearly, we will certainly agree to my request, return my eudemon and apologize to us.


    It''s not a simple thing to find a beast comparable to the maned pig. The three of us searched separately. With the help of the flying star beast, we found two star beasts comparable to the maned pig beast for three days.


    One of them is a giant rock beast. I call it Xiaoyan. Xiaoyan''s whole body is made of rock. It has great power and amazing defense. It is comparable to the warrior at the peak of level 9 generals. The main attack means is savage impact.


    The other is a purple dragon demon beast. I call it Bruce Lee. Bruce Lee is a star beast of snakes. He is also a warrior with the highest cultivation level comparable to level 9 generals, but his main attack means is poison.


    After taking over Xiaoyan and Xiaolong, we continued to look for a long time. We couldn''t find a star beast or spirit beast comparable to the maned pig beast. We had no choice but to leave here and prepare to take a chance elsewhere.


    Before, Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying were more active than me. They were busy helping me find high-level star beasts or spirit beasts every day. Unfortunately, there were few high-level star beasts or spirit beasts in this place. We couldn''t find the expected number of ten.


    So far, I have accepted twelve star beasts, including Xiao Jin, Xiao Hei, Xiao Bai, nerd, maned pig beast, Xiao Yan and Xiao Long.


    Unfortunately, Xiaobai and the five Red Crowned white cranes have no combat power. At most, they can help us fly on the way, so now I can use the combat power. In fact, they are six combat animals such as Xiaojin.


    This also includes the nerds and maned pigs that I don''t know where they are, and I don''t know if I can find them smoothly.


    I can''t just go to the Lord. My strength is not strong enough to attract the attention of the Lord.


    In the hands of the Lord, there are dozens of nine level generals. Maybe there are some powerful star beasts that are kept in the Lord''s house as sacred beasts to protect the country. If I go like this, I will not only scare the Lord, but also be ordered by the Lord to catch us all in anger.


    I expect that the number of the star beast army composed of ten star beasts comparable to the maned pig beast must not be less, but more.


    We still need to keep looking for powerful starbeasts until we have at least ten.


    I don''t care if I spend more time. I must achieve my expected goal.


    I thought about taking in some fire ants to deal with the Lord, but I''ve seen fire ants in the place of Xuanwu trial. If I want to enter the place of Xuanwu trial to take in fire ants, I really don''t have the courage now.


    It''s the territory of the Lord of the country. I can''t get in easily. At present, I can''t break in. After considering it again and again, I can only give up this idea.


    Besides, fire ant is too dangerous. I''m afraid it will bring trouble to myself or trouble and danger to other innocent people.


    After a brief discussion, the three of us decided that Xiao Jin and I would leave here first, go to other places to find powerful star beasts, and recover the members of the war beast army.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er quietly returned to Chilong city with star beasts such as Xiaobai and Xiaoyan. They found a quiet place outside the city and waited for me to bring back more war beasts.


    We agreed on the time and place to meet. After we prepared ourselves, we separated and did our own things.


    We all know that we must be fully prepared for a big fight. We will never dare to act rashly as before.

 Chapter 286

    There was a burning passion in my heart. It seemed that I saw the scene of the complete victory of the Lord of the country... Or the complete victory of the fourth Prince Han Xu soon.


    Xiao Jin''s speed was speechless. An hour later, I came to another mountain thousands of kilometers away.


    With the help of Xiao Jin''s golden eyes, I soon found a flying star beast that looks like the legendary rosefinch.


    The star beast that can be seen by Xiao Jin must not be a simple character. Although I don''t know what the flying star beast is, I can see that it is the star beast comparable to the maned pig beast I''ve been looking for.


    I commanded Xiao Jin to catch up. Under the dual effects of Xiao Jin''s great pressure and my beast decision, this flying star beast almost the same size as Xiao Jin was quickly accepted by me.


    I gave it the name of a little bird. Before I could test its combat effectiveness, Xiao Jin sent the message of discovering a new star beast again.


    I was overjoyed. I quickly asked Xiao Jin to take me to find another star beast and ordered Xiao que to follow us.


    On the way, I wanted to test the speed of the little bird I just received and quietly ordered Xiao Jin to speed up. To my surprise, Xiao Jin''s speed is very fast, but the little bird can still keep up with Xiao Jin''s speed.


    It can be seen that even if it is not the legendary rosefinch, it must be a mutant star beast with rosefinch blood relationship. Otherwise, how can the speed compete with Jinpeng?


    However, I already knew when I took the little bird that the fighting power of the little bird was still not as good as that of the little gold, because I almost died when I took the little gold. When I took the little bird, although I said it was with the help of the little gold, I didn''t feel much difficulty, which is enough to see this.


    I found the treasure. In addition to being happy, I couldn''t help praising Xiaojin several times and praising xiaoque several times.


    As like as two peas, the other star is found to be a similar beast. It is a joy to fly past. I know they were actually a pair.


    Under the guidance of the little bird, I simply accepted the star beast like the rosefinch and named it little Zhu.


    Xiao Zhu and Xiao que are star beasts of the same type. They both have some blood lines of Zhu que. Together, they are Xiao Zhu que, which is very convenient for me to remember and call.


    In just half an hour, I received two flying star beasts with a speed comparable to Xiao Jin. Although I don''t know their combat effectiveness, I''m still very happy.


    I took out three evergreen jade fruits hidden in my arms and gave them to Xiao Jin, Xiao Que and Xiao Zhu respectively to express my friendship and welcome.


    After they ate the longevity jade fruit, they were very excited and flew faster, just like taking stimulants.


    I knew that the effect of Changsheng jade fruit on the star beast was also very great, which could make the star beast mutate and evolve again. I was not surprised by their excitement.


    After they were excited for a while, I passed on my orders and told them to help me find Star beasts with similar strength.


    I also told Xiao Zhu and Xiao que that if I could find more powerful spirit beasts than them, I would be rewarded.


    Naturally, the reward is longevity jade fruit. They know what I think, so they are more excited. They all fly very hard and strive to find the star beast I need as soon as possible.


    Xiao Jin and I are in a group, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que are in a group. We are separated to look for the powerful star beast. It''s only tens of miles away. We can pass the message with a chirp, which can be regarded as cooperation.


    After working hard for a long time, I saw that it was late. I knew there would be no harvest today, so I asked Xiao Zhu and Xiao que to come close to us. I planned to find a place to rest for a night and continue to look for the star beast tomorrow.


    There are only a limited number of high-level star beasts or spirit beasts in one place. I slowly found that I had to make some simple adjustments to the plan of finding ten high-level war beasts in three days.


    With Xiaojin, I don''t have to worry about looking for food, but the food they find is raw. I have to make a fire to roast meat. I took the initiative to wrap it up.


    After a big meal, I began to practice under the protection of Xiao Jin.


    I won''t be in a hurry to take ambergris fruit for cultivation soon after I break through level 8. I need a period of time to stabilize the realm and adapt to the realm I just broke through.


    After the martial arts breakthrough, they need to adapt to the realm and polish their combat skills to avoid mistakes due to too high realm and sufficient aura.


    When I was practicing, Xiao Jin didn''t leave. They stayed nearby, or flew or rested, which can be regarded as protecting the Dharma for me.


    Nothing happened overnight. Early the next morning, I opened my eyes and immediately called Xiao Jin on their way. I must find ten star beasts as soon as possible, and then go to Chilong city to find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er.


    To tell you the truth, I can''t rest assured that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer have been waiting for me in Chilong city for too long. Even outside the city, I don''t rest assured.


    With Xiaojin''s help, I leave here and find another place where there are star beasts to continue to look for the star beasts I need.


    After looking for another day, I finally found the Ten Star beasts comparable to the maned pig beast I expected.


    On this day, I found four powerful star beasts, among which the most powerful star beast is the white spotted star Tiger beast, which is comparable to the martial artist with the peak cultivation of level 9 martial general. I call it Xiaohu.


    The other three are just the same kind of star beasts. They are all bloodthirsty wolves that have some close relatives with the desert demon wolf, but are much more powerful than the desert demon wolf.


    Bloodthirsty violent wolves also appeared in groups. I was lucky to meet three and recovered them all at one time.


    I didn''t give as like as two peas of the three bloody wolves, because they looked exactly the same. Even if I gave them names, I could not tell who was who, so I simply called them "bloodthirsty wolves".


    Coincidentally, when I found the bloodthirsty wolf, they were besieging the tiger, so I ordered Xiaojin to help me collect the tiger and the bloodthirsty wolf together, saving a lot of time and energy.


    Although a single bloodthirsty wolf only has the strength of level 9 generals, it is far from the opponent of Xiaohu, a white spotted star Tiger. Once more than three bloodthirsty wolves attack Xiaohu at the same time, Xiaohu will lose his advantage and it is difficult to defeat the bloodthirsty wolf.


    The power of teamwork is great, and there is strong evidence here.


    I successfully recovered ten powerful star beasts and spirit beasts, so I was ready to go to find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. Let''s go to find my nerd and maned pig beast. After a little training, I went to see the Lord and Han Xu with such a strong lineup to return my eudemon.


    My plan has succeeded in the first step. Next, I will continue to implement my plan until I reach my goal.

 Chapter 287

    I have a small golden step, which is very fast. It took me about an hour to return to Chilong city.


    The little Zhu and the little bird I accepted don''t need me to worry about speed. They can catch up with me and rush to Chilong city


    But little tigers can''t fly. Although they run very fast, they can''t rush to Chilong city as fast as I do.


    I think about it. There are little tigers and three bloodthirsty wolves who can''t keep up with us. They have to temporarily give up their plan to rush to Chilong city and choose to rush to Chilong city from the ground with little tigers.


    When I have time, I will train bloodthirsty wolf, tiger and other non flying star beasts, so that they can take flying star beasts such as Xiao Zhu and Xiao que like humans and hurry to where they want to go.


    This requires a process. Although the star beast has some wisdom, it can''t use all the tools around it like humans.


    They can''t take a flying star without training, so they will be nervous and even crazy.


    It will take more time to travel like this, but I have no other choice but to do so.


    I hope Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer won''t have to wait outside Chilong City, and I hope no one will notice them.


    It took me three days to take Xiao Jin and them to the outside of Chilong city.


    I don''t intend to bring Xiaojin into the red dragon city now. Although there are not few warriors with war animals and pet animals, there are still few with so many strong war animals at one time.


    I ordered Xiao Jin to stay in a relatively quiet place outside the city and come to the place I had agreed with Sai Hua''er.


    To my surprise, Sai Hua''er didn''t come here anymore. They only left a mark on me at the predetermined place and told me that they had gone to the former residence of Sai Hua''er.


    Maybe they were anxious to wait here, or found something, so they went into the city first.


    I had to go to the city to find Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying.


    After a bloody battle here before, I think it should be the safest place now. No one would expect us to dare to come back here.


    I sneaked into Sai Hua''er''s residence. I was about to whisper and try if they were there. I heard Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er talking: "why don''t you say Jin Feng comes yet? He won''t be in any danger, will he? "


    Sai Hua''er said: "don''t worry, sister. Jin Feng is not what he used to be. With Xiao Jin''s help, even if he is in danger, it''s not a problem to retreat. Let''s wait, he should be coming. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "don''t worry. If something happens to him, what can we do?"


    After a pause, Zhou Xiaoying hurriedly said, "could it be that we entered the city ahead of time. He didn''t see the mark we left. He didn''t know we were here?"


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "he will be fine and will see the mark we left. Sister, you all know that he is not your brother Dongfang Hongfeng. If you still care about him so much, you are not afraid of me being jealous? "


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately shouted, "who says he''s not Dongfang Hongfeng, so he''s not my brother? I didn''t say he''s not my brother, he''s my brother... What kind of vinegar do you eat? "


    Saihua said, "just kidding, sister, don''t be angry. In this way, we''ll wait another day. If he doesn''t come back one day later, we''ll find him. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "all right. You said that if we left them outside the city, would they escape by themselves? "


    Sai Hua''er said, "I don''t know how Jinfeng took over those star beasts. It looks obedient. It shouldn''t run away. Sister, you forget, nerd... It''s called nerd. We''ve all left here for nearly a month. Isn''t it still waiting for Jinfeng here? If it hadn''t been wary of us after we came back, I think it would continue to wait here. "


    Zhou Xiaoying also said, "yes, it''s amazing that nerds can speak now."


    Sai Hua''er said, "he will never leave Jinfeng until Jinfeng says he doesn''t want it. More than human beings talk about feelings, love and righteousness. I think we can no longer be a nerd or a spirit beast, but a human... "


    I heard them say this. I was sorry to continue eavesdropping. I was about to push the door in, when I heard a strange noise behind me.


    I hurried back and saw the fool coming in from the gate. When I saw me, he was stunned and stopped coming to me.


    I saw the recovered nerd here and immediately walked towards it. As I walked, I said, "nerd, have you completely recovered?"


    At this time, the nerd looks different from before. The nerd is a mountain piercing beast and has a relatively large body size. However, the size of the nerd at this time is about the same as me, and it actually walks standing, almost the same as human beings.


    If it wears human clothes, I''m afraid many humans will think it is a human.


    Of course, its head knew it was a mountain piercing beast. I almost mistakenly thought that some very ugly human came in, but I soon recognized it as a nerd.


    I saw the nerd looking at me all the time, so I used the power of my soul to test the nerd''s realm and strength.


    Nerd seems to be much better than me now. I can''t see what it has reached.


    This may be that it mutated again after taking Changsheng jade fruit, and its realm has been greatly improved, so I can''t see it.


    "Master," the nerd really spoke, still speaking human language: "you finally came back. I''ve been waiting for a long time. I thought the master didn''t want the nerd..."


    I was surprised and felt very incredible, because the spirit beast that can speak human language only exists in the legend, and the legend only exists in the fairy world and the divine world.


    No one has ever seen such a spirit beast here, let alone talk to it face to face.


    I''m used to using the power of my soul to convey information to my war animals. This time, I suddenly heard a fool spit out people''s words. It''s strange not to eat surprise.


    Fortunately, I have seen in some books that after the spirit of the spirit beast has been fully opened, I can learn human language and finally speak. After a little adjustment, I also accepted the fact that the fool speaks.


    I looked at the fool and said, "fool, can you speak human words? Congratulations on your great strength. When did you wake up, maned boar, not with you? "


    The nerd slowly approached me, touched my hand with its two front paws, and spit out again: "master, when you left here that day, I woke up and saw the maned pig beast attacked by those hateful humans, so I helped it beat away those hateful humans..."

 Chapter 288

    When a nerd speaks, he is still a little unclear and his tone is not accurate. It sounds like a dialect spoken by someone from a remote place. It is difficult to tell what he is talking if he doesn''t listen carefully.


    "Later, the maned pig needed treatment because it was injured, so I took it out of here and went outside the city to find a place for it to heal." The fool continued, "I thought about looking for the master, but I don''t know where the master has gone. I can only stay here and wait for the master to come back to me..."


    I nodded and asked, "what is your realm now? Why can''t I see your realm at all?"


    The fool said, "if you go back to your master, the fool doesn''t know what state he is. Anyway, he is much better than before..."


    In the middle of the fool''s words, he suddenly stared at me, as if he saw something incredible and frightening.


    I looked at myself and didn''t find anything special on me. I said, "what are you looking at?"


    "I don''t know when I come back. Don''t you know we''re worried about you?"


    The nerd didn''t answer me. Instead, he heard Zhou Xiaoying come out to have a look: "don''t think you don''t have to respect me now because you''re a Jinfeng. I''m still your sister!"


    I looked back and said with a smile, "yes, sister, I''m back! I don''t see the nerd. I''m surprised at some things, so I''ll ask the nerd first... "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked up as if she was angry and ignored me.


    Saihua, who came out from behind, said, "come in when you come back. We can sit down and talk slowly about anything."


    As she spoke, she reached out and took Zhou Xiaoying''s hand to comfort Zhou Xiaoying. It seems that her relationship with Zhou Xiaoying is getting closer and closer.


    I nodded, turned back and said to the nerd, "take us to the maned pig beast later. You have some new friends. I''ll take you to meet later."


    The fool didn''t speak any more. Looking at Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, he was still very afraid and didn''t know what was going on.


    After I entered the house, I asked Sai Hua''er, "is everything okay between the nerd and you? Why does it seem to be afraid of you."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "when we came back, we suddenly heard a fool talking. We thought it was a monster, so we started with it... It was a misunderstanding, which had been made clear before. By the way, have you found the star beast and can form an army of war beasts? "


    I nodded and introduced the stars and beasts I had received one by one, so that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer could be psychologically prepared.


    The fool''s body is similar to me. At this time, he sat down like me and listened to us. He behaved more and more like a real human.


    Maybe over time, nerds can really turn into people and become the first incarnated spirit beast we know.


    No matter how powerful the spirit beast is, it is only a beast. Only when it reaches the state of transformation and successfully forms human beings, can it be called human, and it is the most powerful spirit beast.


    I hope that one day nerds can reach this step, become human beings and practice life like us.


    We had a brief chat. Sai Hua''er still changed the appearance of Zhou Xiaoying, me and herself. Then we followed the nerd to find the maned pig beast.


    When I entered the city, I had only one person. I simply disguised myself and hid the eyes and ears of the Lord. When I left the city, there were many people and took a fool with me. If it was difficult to tolerate, it would be difficult to hide the eyes and ears of the Lord and Han Xu.


    Our plan is to find the maned boar first, then look for the newly accepted war animals, and then start training all war animals.


    I have to train to make the war animals cooperate with each other. Only after that can I find the national Lord and Han Xu to get the eudemon back.


    A nerd led the way. We found the maned pig very smoothly. The maned pig was well hurt. When we saw me, it was sleeping.


    The nerd awakened the maned pig beast. I came forward to convey my orders to the maned pig beast, and then we went to find the star beasts and spirit beasts we brought back.


    I''ve always been very concerned about the current state of the nerd. Unfortunately, it doesn''t know what state it has reached. It''s useless to ask.


    When I see Xiao Jin and them, I will test the combat effectiveness of nerds and preliminarily judge the actual state of nerds.


    The three of us came to a place outside Xiaojin''s city. The nerd and the maned pig immediately showed uneasiness.


    They will inevitably be surprised and disturbed when they suddenly see so many powerful star beasts together.


    I quietly ordered the nerd to play with Xiao Jin who was resting. The nerd hesitated for a while and rushed reluctantly.


    Xiao Jin suddenly found that the nerd rushed to it and immediately flapped his wings. Unfortunately, no matter how fast Xiao Jin was, he couldn''t stand the nerd''s sneak attack. Before he could take off completely, he had been hit by the nerd''s corner.


    Xiao Jin was also very big. He was hit askew, but he didn''t fly. He just lost the chance to fly.


    It seems that Xiao Jin''s strength is very strong, at least much stronger than a fool.


    Xiao Jin''s counterattack was quick and simple, that is, he grabbed the fool directly with his claws, ignoring the stone like scales on the fool''s body surface.


    As soon as Xiao Jin caught it, the fool could not avoid it. The scales on his body surface were caught and flew away, which made the fool roar with pain.


    Of course, the fool won''t let Xiao Jin attack. In his roar, he suddenly jumped at Xiao Jin and took out a deadly posture to attack Xiao Jin.


    They come and go, fighting happily, and I''m very excited to see them.


    This is also a master fight. Although it is different from human beings, it can also give me some inspiration and let me learn a lot.


    I slowly analyzed it from their battle. Although the nerd has made great progress, he is not Xiao Jin''s opponent.


    If the nerd hadn''t attacked Xiao Jin from the beginning, so that Xiao Jin couldn''t take off in time, I''m afraid the nerd would have lost by now.


    If I guess right, Xiao Jin is the peak strength of King Wu. The nerd now looks like level 5 King Wu at most. Compared with Xiao Jin, it''s far from good.


    I saw that the nerd was not Xiao Jin''s opponent. Worried that Xiao Jin would hurt the nerd, I shouted, "stop!"


    The fool seemed to wait for me to give such an order. After hearing my words, he immediately put aside Xiao Jin and ran to me.


    Xiao Jin was going to pursue, but when he saw the nerd running to me, he looked at the nerd with disdain. After a long cry, he ignored the nerd no longer.


    Xiao Jin''s humanized performance shows that his wisdom is not lower than that of a fool.


    I just don''t understand why all nerds can speak human words, but Xiao Jin can''t.


    Maybe the nerds evolved again after eating the Immortal Jade fruit, and Xiao Jin is naturally powerful, so one of them can speak and the other can''t speak.

 Chapter 289

    With such a group of powerful helpers, I greatly increased my confidence and immediately began to train them.


    I will form a team of them that can fly, temporarily called air force, led by Xiao Jin and under the unified command and training of Zhou Xiaoying.


    The rest of the ground troops are led by nerds and commanded and trained by Saihua.


    Naturally, I am in charge of the overall situation and directly administer nerds and Kim.


    As for Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, they are my sister and friends. I dare not care about them.


    With goals, it''s easy to do. We train them to do all kinds of things, let them get used to obeying the orders of the three of us, act according to our orders at any time, truly become a sergeant like existence, form a powerful war animal army and become our effective helper.


    That''s why I know how to resist animals and can think of it. It''s impossible for others to do it.


    There are several necessary conditions for the formation of war beast army. First, they need strong enough star beasts. Second, they need to be obedient, that is, to support orders. Third, these star beasts must also have certain wisdom and at least be able to understand human orders.


    These are the necessary conditions for the formation of the war beast army. I have them now. What I lack is to train them and make them have super combat effectiveness.


    Especially nerds and Xiao Jin, they are very intelligent, they can easily understand our orders, and because of their high strength, they have no effort to implement and make the fastest progress.


    With Xiaojin and nerds, other stars and beasts are naturally obedient. Although they learn slowly, they will make progress every day, which also makes me very happy.


    Training star beasts is not something that can be completed in a day or two. We don''t worry about time now. We train them patiently until they fully meet our expectations.


    In this way, we stayed outside Chilong city for more than a month. During this period, we rarely left this area except that we occasionally sneaked into Chilong city to buy something.


    Because there are nerds and little gold in this area, other star beasts dare not approach. It has always been very calm. Very few other star beasts or humans break in.


    After more than a month''s training, the cooperation between the nerd and Xiao Jin has become more and more tacit. They can basically ban our orders, which is not much different from human sergeants.


    If they can talk like nerds, it''s an army, and it''s a powerful army.


    I distributed the longevity jade fruit in my hand to all the star beasts and spirit beasts several times in this month. Except for the nerd, I didn''t give it, the other star beasts basically got three longevity jade fruits.


    After their training, I will give them a few days to digest the Immortal Jade fruit. It would be great if they could evolve.


    Xiaojin is the strongest, so I gave it five Immortal Jade fruits. I think it will evolve once after taking it.


    Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and I have never stopped practicing while training Xiao Jin.


    Recently, my understanding of swordsmanship, especially the meaning of swordsmanship, has been extremely smooth, which makes my swordsmanship progress rapidly and change every day.


    After understanding the meaning of the sword, my God killing sword technique has made rapid progress. The 15th move of 10000 swords to the Pope and the 16th move of swords to deify God. After more than a month of practice, it can be regarded as a complete merit and virtue.


    I think I have reached the level of perfection in my current swordsmanship. I''m one step away from reaching the legendary realm of Sword Fairy.


    Of course, it seems that the cultivation method recorded in the killing God sword method can only make me reach the current state at most. It is still difficult to reach the Sword Fairy state. It needs more opportunities, just like epiphany.


    Everything is developing in a good direction. Now I have powerful friends and my own star beast army. If there is no accident, in a few days, after all star beasts take Immortal Jade fruit for evolution, I can talk to the Lord and return to my eudemon.


    "Jin Feng, if you have time, accompany your sister. She''s a little unhappy recently." Sai Hua''er saw that my cultivation was over and quietly said to me, "the whereabouts of Oriental red maple are unknown. You are also responsible. Although I can''t blame you, my sister has always regarded you as her brother for the past ten years. Now she suddenly knows that you are not her own brother. It''s inevitable that you are in a bad mood. You have to accompany her more. "


    I don''t know why saihua''er suddenly said these words, but I do think she was right, so I nodded and agreed: "I''ll talk to my sister... Have you been practicing well recently? Do you need another ambergris fruit? "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "I don''t want to become a level 9 general in a short time. The foundation is unstable and the consequences will be very serious. Your ambergris fruit, you''d better keep it for yourself. "


    I also smiled: "what you said is reasonable. I''m in a hurry. If you need anything, feel free to come to me. I still have some ambergris on me and can give it at any time. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me, lowered her voice and said, "I suddenly found that Zhou Xiaoying actually likes you, not just when you are a brother..."


    I interrupted Saihua''s words: "don''t think too much. She is my sister and you are my girlfriend. If you''re jealous, stay with her more, so that you won''t think again after I go with her. "


    Saihua slowly leaned against my shoulder, raised her head and looked at the stars in the sky. She smiled happily


    On a whim this day, I saw flying war animals such as Xiaojin and Xiaobai circling in the air, so I gave orders according to human combat habits and asked them to come for a temporary actual combat training.


    Xiao Jin is the head of all flying war beasts. My orders are directly transmitted to him, and then transmitted to all flying war beasts.


    When Xiaojin got the order, he immediately made a huge cry. Xiaobai and other flying war animals in the sky immediately began to think of Xiaojin gathering together and attacking the maned pigs and other war animals on the ground.


    Although Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes have no combat effectiveness, they dive down from high altitude and have the same momentum, which gives me a sense of oppression.


    The nerds and other war animals who were also training on the ground immediately became nervous when they found the threat from the air.


    At the same time, I passed a battle command to the nerds and ordered them to fight immediately.


    This is actual combat training. Flying war animals and ground war animals attack and defend each other. The scene is very amazing. Countless huge sounds come out in an instant, like a natural disaster.


    I kept sending orders to Xiaojin and nerds through the beast control decision, and tested their training results during this period according to human combat habits.

 Chapter 290

    After we trained warbeasts in the suburbs of Chilong city for nearly two months, I tested the group combat ability of warbeasts through a practical training. The results made me very dissatisfied. I felt that the warbeasts could go to the battlefield.


    Simply explained the situation with Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. We agreed that we can go to the Lord and Han Xu now.


    We simply cleaned up, took Xiaojin and Xiaobai respectively, and came to the gate of Chilong city along the avenue of Chilong city.


    I''m not going to hide anything. I just want to enter the red dragon city in the Ming Dynasty, and then go directly to the country Lord to recover my eudemon.


    Three of us and more than a dozen powerful star beasts came to the gate of Chilong City, which immediately caused countless people to scream and scream. The scene was very chaotic.


    Even the guards guarding the city gate started to escape immediately after seeing us, but no one dared to stop us.


    More people directly shouted "the stars are coming" and so on, causing more people to flee for their lives and panic.


    I didn''t think it would cause such a sensation, and I didn''t want to be misunderstood as a star man, so I stood up and shouted, "we''re not stars. We''re just here to visit the Lord and Han Xu and ask for justice. Don''t panic, we''re looking for the Lord of the country and won''t hurt you. "


    "It''s the Oriental red maple," someone recognized me with sharp eyes and shouted, "it''s the Oriental red maple! God, how could he have so many war beasts and be so powerful! "


    "Now the Lord is in trouble. So many high-level war beasts are enough to compete with the army of the Lord''s house."


    "It seems that the previous rumors are true. Dongfang Hongfeng was wronged..."


    "Yes, the phantom was originally owned by Dongfang Hongfeng. The Lord robbed the phantom and ordered the wanted Dongfang Hongfeng. Dongfang Hongfeng must have come back for revenge!"


    "Let''s go and get out of here so as not to be affected..."


    "Yes, go!"


    "Go..."


    My words made these people quiet for a while. Then more people suddenly thought of something and began to run away. All kinds of yelling and yelling did not stop. The scene was more chaotic than before.


    Fortunately, my war beasts have been trained. They will not be disturbed or disorderly because they see human panic. Otherwise, the scene will be more chaotic.


    I ignored these people and still took Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er to the Lord''s house.


    Our speed was very fast, but when we came to the Lord''s house, countless sergeants had gathered here and blocked all the channels long ago.


    These sergeants were obviously very frightened, but they did not dare to step back at the command of the commanders.


    I waved to stop all the ground fighting beasts, and Xiao Jin continued to hover in the air.


    I looked at an acquaintance in front of me, he Shide, the steward of the National People''s court, and slowly said, "the purpose of my coming here is very simple. As long as the Lord returns my eudemon and cancels the wanted notice for me and my sister, everything is easy to say. Otherwise, my war will level here and vow to get justice. "


    He Shide looked at me strangely: "Dongfang Hongfeng, how did you accept so many powerful war beasts? We''ve investigated you before, but we didn''t find that you are an animal driver. "


    My royal beast is definitely top secret, and few people know it. But since Du Yu knows my secret, the steward of the national court like he Shide should know it. Did Du Yu help me in this matter and didn''t tell others that I would Royal beast?


    Otherwise, how could he Shide not know that I would resist the beast and ask me so?


    I said faintly, "this is my secret. Do you think I will tell you? What you have to do now is to hurry to inform the Lord of the country and tell him my requirements in full. As long as I get the eudemon and hear that the Lord cancels the wanted notice for me and my sister, I will go immediately and never interfere in the Lord''s other affairs. "


    He Shide sighed, turned and left. When he left, he looked at me. There was a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    In the face of powerful forces, people like he Shide have to choose to give in.


    However, when he Shide left, another acquaintance of mine stood in the position he Shide had just taken.


    This person is no one else. It is Wang Kun who robbed my eudemon before but helped me again.


    When Wang Kun saw these war beasts behind me, he looked incredible like he Shide: "Dongfang Hongfeng, you are so capable that you have brought so many war beasts to attack the Lord''s house! Don''t you know it''s a great sin? It will affect your family and friends. "


    I smiled: "did you think you were breaking the law when you robbed my eudemon? Why should I care about the law you have made, since all of you in the Lord''s house know and break the law? "


    Wang Kun was speechless and looked at me for a long time without saying anything.


    A man I didn''t know around Wang Kun said coldly: "Dongfang Hongfeng, I think you are tired of living and dare to attack the Lord''s house! Look, I won''t tear you to pieces today, as an example. "


    I looked at the big talker and said faintly, "who are you? If you dare to say such words in front of me, you are kind. I just don''t know if you can say such words when you are bitten to death by a maned pig. "


    The man''s face changed and shouted, "I''m Han Qian, the second prince of the red dragon kingdom. Bold Oriental red maple, are you threatening me?"


    I smiled: "it''s the second prince. It''s disrespectful. I''m Dongfang Hongfeng. I''m just a grass-roots man. I don''t know the second prince. You''re such a golden branch and jade leaf. I''ve just offended you. Please forgive me. "


    Han Qian was stunned, then sneered: "now you know you''re afraid? It''s late. Those who dare to attack the Lord''s house are the traitors of the red dragon kingdom. There is absolutely no possibility of survival. Just wait for the Lord to order you to be hanged. "


    When I saw Han Qian getting complacent, I couldn''t help laughing. I pretended to be arrogant and said, "if you want to kill us, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    Han Qian was stunned again, and then angrily said, "I''m enough to deal with you people!"


    "Then try." I was also angry and shouted, "everyone listen to me. If you don''t want to die, get out of the way. You have a minute to leave here. In a minute, my war animals will start attacking. At that time, jade and stone will burn and no grass will be left. "


    Han Qian was surprised and shouted, "Dongfang Hongfeng, are you really crazy? Attacking the Lord''s residence will bring disaster to your family. "


    I ignored Han Qian and shouted, "the timing starts. If you don''t go, don''t blame others. Your legs are long on yourself. Think about your family and friends, and whether it''s worth paying your life to protect a country Lord who robbed the people."

 Chapter 291

    My words made some sergeants start whispering and talking.


    I know that some of them must not have an iron heart to die for the Lord of the country, so they deliberately say such words to shake their military heart.


    Although our strength is strong, we still have few hands. If we can scare away some enemies with words, why don''t I do it?


    As long as someone takes the lead in running away, the remaining sergeants, even those who intend to die for the country, will inevitably have some intention.


    So I shouted again, "there''s half a minute left. Hurry up, or in a while, jade and stones will burn and lose their lives in vain."


    Finally, someone couldn''t help it. He dropped his weapon and turned around and ran away. He wished he could have had more legs.


    I looked at the sergeants who shouted "run" while running, and I almost couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s easy for someone to take the lead. I continued: "those who know current affairs are heroes. No one will laugh at you if you leave at this time. If you want to go, go quickly. Time is running out. The attack will begin immediately! "


    So someone moved and began to run away. In a short time of more than ten seconds, hundreds of sergeants ran away.


    In fact, I look down on those soldiers who run away. Soldiers should fight bravely. In the face of battle, they just want to escape. It''s a humiliating title and don''t deserve to be soldiers.


    But when I saw someone running away, I wouldn''t be angry. Instead, I continued happily: "well done, this is the one who can see the current situation clearly! Is there anyone else to go? In the last ten seconds, those who don''t go will die. "


    Han Qian watched hundreds of sergeants escape with his own eyes. He shouted anxiously, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you dare to incite the sergeant to defecte. The crime is even worse!"


    I also shouted, "your sergeant is going to run. What do you care about me? The sergeant is also a man. He died for no reason. I support them to leave. If you want to blame yourself, blame yourself for your good deeds, and no one else. "


    Han Qian smiled angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "listen to the order, take the Oriental red maple for me. Those who kill the Oriental red maple will be rewarded with ten thousand kilograms and given the position of commander. "


    With Han Qian''s words, some sergeants who had planned to leave stopped, but they didn''t attack me immediately. They were also human and afraid of death.


    Facing those super powerful star beasts behind me, no one has the courage to rush over.


    I smiled faintly, raised my hand and looked like launching an attack. I shouted, "come here if you are not afraid of death. Look at my war beast tearing you to pieces."


    My war animals are all like me. Seeing me like this, they roared in unison.


    The roar of the war beasts was earth shaking, which scared many sergeants who were ready to move for the reward. Their legs and feet were soft, and their weapons could not be grasped. When Dangdang, dozens of sergeants'' weapons fell to the ground and made a harsh sound.


    I laughed and said, "are you afraid? Then go away. If you don''t go away, you''ll die. Ha ha... "


    Those scared sergeants really began to escape, and they were very fast. They still wanted their parents to give birth to more legs.


    I laughed and watched them escape. Just trying to say a few more words, I heard a man shout, "Dongfang Hongfeng, are you determined to rebel?"


    When I looked at the voice, it was saisan division, the manager of the Lord''s house.


    Facing Saihua''s father, saisan division, I couldn''t be too rude, so I hugged my fist and said, "it''s saiguan. It''s impolite. The younger generation is not rebellious, but to seek justice. "


    With a sigh, the third division stopped Han Qian who was going to talk to him and said to me, "Dongfang Hongfeng, your phantom animal was taken away by the national Lord. It is really the national Lord''s fault. But when the stars invaded the oxygen star, did you take your war animals to attack the Lord''s house too much? "


    I clapped my fist and said, "I don''t know if it''s too much, but if you rob my eudemon, you should give me an explanation."


    The third division said, "do you want to be a sinner in the whole red dragon country? I can''t control what you do, but my daughter is with you. I will never allow you to bring my daughter bad. Now, I want you to give me back my daughter. "


    I looked back at Sai Hua''er and felt that what the old fox of Sai third division said was very difficult for me to do. I could only ask Sai Hua''er, "what are your plans? I will never force you. What I do now may indeed make me a sinner in the red dragon kingdom. You can choose to leave me. I won''t blame you. "


    A trace of embarrassment flashed across Saihua''s face. After thinking about it, she said, "please allow me to have a few words with my father."


    I nodded. I was quite disappointed. I felt that Sai Huaer had chosen her father and was leaving me.


    Listening to Sai Hua''er said, "Dad, I know it''s a great crime for you to force the Lord to return our eudemon. But I want to tell you that we are forced and we are helpless. "


    The third division said, "you can protest to the Lord through normal channels and ask the Lord to return your eudemon. There is no need to fight!"


    Sai Hua''er shook her head: "since the Lord of the kingdom can do things that violate the law, how can we believe him? The grand Lord of the country robbed our Eudemons and almost killed us all. For this reason, he is not a competent leader of the country, but a leader with personal problems. "


    After a pause, Sai Hua''er continued, "he has no character and does not respect the law. Why should we believe him? Father, do you think I''m right? "


    At the beginning, the third division listened to the conversation between Sai Hua''er and me, and thought that Sai Hua''er would choose to leave me. A smile had appeared on her face.


    But now, after listening to Saihua''s words, his face was like pouring pig blood, ugly to death.


    Listen to him angrily: "shut up, how dare you say such treacherous words? If you accuse the Lord of the Kingdom, are you not afraid that the Lord of the kingdom will tear you to pieces in his anger and even affect our family? "


    Sai Hua''er said loudly, "if you accuse the Lord, you will be torn to pieces. Who gives the Lord so much power? Did the Lord not even allow us to speak? What qualifications does such a lord have to be our Lord? "


    Some sergeants'' eyes twinkled at this time. They obviously agreed with Sai Hua''er''s words and felt that Sai Hua''er''s words were reasonable.


    I saw that several sergeants close to us obviously lowered their weapons. At a glance, they knew that they were going to stop us from seeing the Lord.


    This is a good start. At least it proves that our actions are also supported, and that the actions of the Lord over the years are indeed somewhat unpopular.

 Chapter 292

    Sai Hua''er observed his words and colors and continued: "since we are here today, we will never leave if we can''t achieve our goal. We will never yield to the power of the Lord, vow to take back our things and ask the Lord to apologize in public. "


    The third division scolded angrily: "you unfilial son, I don''t have an ignorant daughter like you... Get out of here and never come back..."


    Sai Hua''er had a sad look on her face, gritted her teeth and shouted, "such a lord who connives at his family''s violation of the law and discipline and does not allow others to talk about, is not worthy to continue to be our Lord."


    Saihua''er''s words immediately aroused the discussion of onlookers and sergeants. At one time, the voice of discussion was everywhere, and there was a tendency to become stronger and stronger.


    This is beyond my expectation. My original intention is to force the Lord to return my eudemon, and then cancel the wanted notice for us. That''s all. I didn''t want to attack the Lord.


    With our current strength, we can''t attack the Lord of the country. If we don''t do well, we will cause trouble and bear the crime of conspiracy.


    Sai Hua''er said these words, which made me worried. If the Lord became angry and ordered to go to war with us, I was really not sure of winning.


    After all, the Lord has many subordinates. If everyone goes together, my war beasts and I are not necessarily opponents.


    The most terrible thing is that the Lord is in charge of the most powerful weapons of the red dragon country, such as lightsabers and all kinds of high-tech weapons, which can''t be carried by us and more than a dozen war animals.


    Fortunately, saihua''er''s words resonated with more people. Almost immediately, onlookers shouted: "this girl is right. The Lord of the country has connived at his family''s misdeeds over the years, bullied men and women, bullied the market, separated countless families from their wives and children, and destroyed their families. It''s time to make a good self-examination."


    Others said, "Han Yang, as the seventh grandson of the Lord of the country, even if he didn''t learn and have no skills, he also robbed my daughter. So far no one cares about this. What''s justice and justice?"


    "I just accidentally offended a disciple of the four princes and was transferred from the guard army. I changed from a commander to an ordinary sergeant with nothing. I also asked for an explanation." A sergeant suddenly shouted, "tell me!"


    As soon as the sergeant took the lead, many sergeants immediately shouted, and there was a real trend of rebellion.


    The third division was so scared that it turned pale. In just a few minutes, its complexion changed like a corner on the stage.


    The third division shouted, "be quiet, be quiet! Don''t listen to her nonsense. The Lord is definitely not such a person... "


    Unfortunately, at this time, countless people criticized the country''s leader for his immorality and connived at his family and men''s misdeeds. No matter how loud the voice of the third division was, it would have been drowned. Few people heard it at all.


    I didn''t mean to stir up such a big fluctuation, but now I have no way back, so I ruthlessly shouted: "everyone, since you have long been so dissatisfied with the Lord''s behavior, please follow me to see the Lord and tell us our dissatisfaction. If the Lord gives us a satisfactory answer, as long as we are not satisfied, I hereby guarantee that even if I fight my life, the Lord will give us a satisfactory answer. In addition, I guarantee my life to ensure that everyone can leave the country''s house safely. "


    Sai Hua''er also said loudly, "sergeant, we are all victims. There is no need to make trouble with our own people. We have nothing else to ask, so we want the Lord of the kingdom to give us an explanation. Don''t stop us from seeing the Lord. Please get out of the way. "


    The commander who was demoted to be a sergeant shouted, "do you still know me? I believe everyone knows why I changed from commander to sergeant? Listen to my order, everyone get out of the way, follow Dongfang Hongfeng to see the Lord, tell all the grievances and ask for an explanation. "


    Many of those sergeants were probably subordinates of the commander. At this time, many people obeyed his orders, lowered their weapons and gave way to one side.


    But some other sergeants should not be under this man''s hand and did not lay down their weapons and get out of the way. One of them seemed to be the leader and said, "don''t listen to him. He is no longer the leader and has no power to order you now. Take up arms and protect the Lord. "


    This man should be the current leader. His words are likely to be bad.


    As soon as the new commander had finished speaking, the demoted commander suddenly took a sword and killed him in a hurry.


    The demoted commander is decisive. It seems that he has developed a decisive character in the army for many years and never procrastinates.


    All the sergeants were stunned and looked at the killing commander with a look of panic.


    The murderous commander shouted, "if anyone dares to stop us from seeing the Lord, this is the end! The more determined Qi Zu was, did he go to see the LORD with me? "


    The sergeants didn''t speak. The commander, who claimed to be Qi zuyue, continued: "gentlemen, today we talked about the Lord and killed the commander. If we can''t see the Lord and ask for justice, we will all be executed. If you think about it, don''t regret when you are ordered to be executed! "


    Those soldiers who flee and turn against the water will indeed be executed. Commander Qi zuyue did not lie or scare those sergeants.


    "We are willing to obey the command of the commander!" For a moment, almost all the sergeants shouted, "please give orders, see the Lord, and discuss."


    Qi zuyue waved his hand and shouted, "listen to my orders, line up, lead Dongfang Hongfeng to see the Lord, and take all the people who have been bullied over the years to see the Lord."


    "Yes!" Amid the cheers, all the sergeants lined up quickly and waited for Qi zuyue''s order to start.


    At this time, the third division of Sai was scared with a cold sweat. Looking at Sai Hua''er and me, it seemed that we saw the evil star and avoided it. Where else does it mean to take Sai Hua''er away?


    Sai Hua''er smiled bitterly and turned to me. She didn''t look at the third division again.


    I see that things have come to this stage, and I understand that many people have long despised the actions of the Lord over the years. They just fear the authority of the Lord and dare to be angry.


    Now that I am a leading bird, they can''t help asking for opinions with me, so that things gradually change and there are signs of mutiny.


    I can''t stop this. I can''t suppress the people on the same front as me, can I?


    And I''m still a little happy in my heart. I think it''s good for us to get to this point.

 Chapter 293

    What the Lord of China has done over the years is indeed a matter of common indignation. It''s no use going on like this. We have to give him a warning to make him aware of his mistakes.


    If he really doesn''t deserve to be the leader of the country, I don''t mind thinking for all the people of Chilong country, driving him out of office and changing him to a more suitable person to be the leader of the country.


    Naturally, this can only be done as a last resort. If it is not the time to do it, we must not act rashly, especially now the red dragon country is facing the invasion of stars.


    When I had this idea, even I was startled. In the past, I didn''t dare to think of anything, but now I think so. I haven''t felt anything wrong yet.


    Qi zuyue took the lead. Those sergeants no longer care. Han Qian and the third division who stayed on one side, after the formation, a sergeant ran to align Zu Yue and said, "commander, please give orders!"


    Qi zuyue waved and shouted, "see the Lord!"


    A group of sergeants shouted "yes" again, took neat steps and headed for the Lord''s house.


    This is the mutiny. I thought so secretly in my heart. Then I waved my hand and shouted, "see the Lord!"


    The war beasts behind me roared in unison, louder and more amazing. In fact, the whole red dragon city was trembling slightly.


    The sound of earth shaking war animals marching spread after us, and countless oppressed people cheered in unison. They also began to move towards the Lord''s house with us.


    Not to mention, just for a while, our team has reached thousands of people. If we add the sergeants of Qi zuyue, our team is quite spectacular.


    The number of Qi zuyue''s sergeants was about 1000, marching in a neat and uniform manner.


    In addition, the war animals behind me are very big and dynamic. When we act together, the momentum is really amazing.


    As the vast team walked, people continued to join in. Han Qian was so frightened that he stood there and didn''t dare to move. His face was dead gray, as if he had been scared out of his courage.


    I grabbed Han Qian and threw him to the maned pig. Anyway, the maned pig won''t care about Han Qian''s weight. Just think he doesn''t exist.


    Even if the third division is Saihua''s father, I can''t embarrass him in front of Saihua. It''s the most appropriate way to let him go.


    Wang Kun didn''t know where to go. The old guy was cunning and slipped away when the situation was bad. I didn''t plan to calculate the general ledger with him at this time. I''ll wait until I met the Lord.


    Qi zuyue commanded his sergeant to open the way and took down the sergeant of the unknown guard army as he walked, taking hundreds of people along the way.


    Those sergeants who didn''t dare to resist surrendered their weapons one by one. What''s more, they directly joined Qi zuyue''s team and became Qi zuyue''s men.


    It seems that the Lord''s actions over the years have indeed been divorced. No one is really willing to work for him.


    When we came to the front of the Lord''s house and the national court, we were finally blocked.


    Wang Kun, with a large group of sergeants and some powerful fighters, blocked the way. They were in full readiness and showed no sign of retreat. They should all be the confidants of the Lord and are probably ready to fight with us.


    Before I opened my mouth, Qi zuyue said, "Lord Wang, you are all from the Lord''s house. I can understand protecting the Lord. But today, we will never leave until we see the Lord. If you don''t get out of the way, we have no choice but to offend you. Please think twice. "


    Wang Kun shouted, "as a sergeant of the guard army, you once led a mutiny. Don''t you know how to write the word death?"


    When he was talking, he suddenly took a hand and struck Qi zuyue with a sword. Unexpectedly, he planned to kill Qi zuyue as soon as he came up, so that all the sergeants could lose their command and solve us on the spot.


    He learned from the way before Qi zuyue. He planned to kill the commander first and then solve the sergeants.


    As soon as I was cold in my heart, I knew that things would not end easily, so I sent an order to Xiao Jin, who had already paid attention to Wang Kun, and ordered Xiao Jin to save Qi zuyue.


    Xiao Jin''s speed is extremely fast. Although Wang Kun intended to sneak attack when he shot, Xiao Jin saved Qi zuyue the moment before Wang Kun hit Qi zuyue.


    Xiao Jin was several times faster than Wang Kun, and deliberately stared at Wang Kun''s every move. Later, he came first and saved Qi zuyue.


    At the same time, I heard Qi Zu yell angrily, "dare to attack me and kill them all."


    His sergeants shouted to kill in unison. Unexpectedly, they took it seriously from the beginning and rushed up to meet the enemy.


    Fortunately, Wang Kun''s men didn''t bring powerful weapons such as lightsabers. We won''t suffer if we do it directly.


    When I saw it, I ordered all the war animals I brought to join the battle. They all have intelligence and can clearly distinguish between the enemy and us. They rushed up to find a powerful warrior like Wang Kun and attack the enemy''s leader first.


    The battle between the two sides immediately turned white hot, blood splashed and screamed.


    Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and I will not be idle. We will rush into the enemy. As long as it is the enemy, we will kill it mercilessly.


    Now that the matter is at this stage, it is impossible to solve it simply. We have to fight with all our strength in order to win.


    Only the winner has the right to speak and the possibility of survival.


    I haven''t seen the Lord, but now it seems that what he did disappointed me.


    Now we just want an explanation. He sent someone to rob and kill us decisively. It seems that it''s not a good fault. I have to be careful.


    I called Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er around, and gathered my war beasts around us to avoid being broken by the enemy.


    There were few people here, but the war animals were extremely fierce. They soon dispersed the enemy and killed several top experts of Chilong country - level 9 generals.


    Xiao Jin and the nerd have the strongest fighting power. They are the ones who kill level 9 generals.


    I don''t have any mercy. I know that mercy at this time is to seek death and order Xiaojin and nerds to continue hunting each other''s level-9 generals. It''s best to kill those who have the highest cultivation of level-9 generals like Wang Kun, so as to make the enemy fear and psychologically disintegrate their resistance.


    As soon as Xiao Jin and the nerd shot, someone would die. Gradually, someone noticed this and began to deliberately avoid them.


    Wang Kun was the first to cry: "be careful, this flying spirit beast is Jinpeng, with strong combat effectiveness. Be careful."


    Wang Kun''s words attracted the attention of many people. People on our side couldn''t help shouting and cheering.


    My enemies were different. They were so frightened that they fled one after another and didn''t care to fight us again.

 Chapter 294

    In the face of such a legendary beast as Jin Peng, everyone would be frightened. Now Xiao Jin has killed several level-9 generals, showing great power. Many people are scared to run away when they see Xiao Jin.


    I stared at a sergeant in front of me. The sergeant was also afraid of Xiao Jin. He was looking at Xiao Jin uneasily. He didn''t know I was in front of him.


    I raised my hand and killed him with a sword. I also killed another Sergeant next to me with a sword. I shouted, "if you don''t want to die, get out of the way!"


    Some sergeants were afraid of the fierce attack of war animals such as Xiao Jin. At this time, when they heard what I said, they dropped their weapons and ran away, completely ignoring the shouts of Wang Kun and others.


    I laughed, looked back at Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, and continued to rush to the Lord''s house.


    Now I have no hope for the Lord. I just want to go into the Lord''s house, find my eudemon, and then help the people who have been bullied for many years to seek justice.


    At this time, I saw the war beasts display their divine power. Each of them took out the most effective attack means to kill the enemy. Each blow made my blood boil.


    The huge maned pig beast around me roared and fell down on one side.


    It was not wounded and fell down, but took the initiative to fall down, using its huge body to directly overwhelm a large area of the enemy.


    Under its amazing crushing pressure, hundreds of enemies instantly lost their lives and blood splashed, frightening the people around them.


    Xiao Hei''s sharp claws are like several sharp swords. Each swing can take away the enemy''s flesh and blood and life. Killing is like chopping melons and vegetables.


    Xiaoyan''s savage collision power is amazing. Each collision will fly several enemies.


    Even some generals can''t stand the impact. They died before landing.


    Bruce Lee soared into the air like a flying war animal, spewing poison gas like fire directly from the air towards the enemy concentration area.


    This poisonous gas contains ultra-high temperature and super gambling. It will die next to it and touch it.


    Countless enemy sergeants didn''t know this at first and didn''t care at all. They didn''t wake up until they saw the people around them fall down one by one.


    Xiaozhu and xiaoque are flying war animals. They dive down from the air. They attack very quickly and frighten the enemy.


    The little tiger is extremely fierce. With his big mouth open and one bite, a person is bitten off and directly dies


    The war beasts were powerful, and each one killed wantonly. The nature of the star beast became more and more prominent. Even my master was a little afraid.


    Zhou Xiaoying always followed me closely. It seemed that she was worried about my safety. I was so moved that I paid special attention to protecting her.


    Sai Hua''er was very relieved of me. She didn''t follow me closely, but killed all the way here behind me under the protection of Xiao Hei.


    Sai Hua''er was unharmed, but there was a wound on Xiao Hei''s body. It was cut by a level 9 general. The wound was not serious, and he could continue to fight.


    At this time, I heard Qi Zu yell: "everyone, no matter which commander you belong to, listen to me. The Lord of the country is obscene and unscrupulous. He connives at the misdeeds of his family and subordinates. People and gods are angry and do not deserve to continue to be the Lord of the country. Listen to me, there''s no need to waste your life for people like the Lord of the country. Run for your life quickly. "


    When Qi zuyue said this, his voice suddenly doubled and shouted, "don''t you have any family and friends to be bullied? Haven''t you ever thought about seeking justice for your relatives and friends? Join us, we want justice, we want to say! "


    Qi zuyue is worthy of being the leader of the army. In a few simple words, it said in cadence and deep feelings. At once, more sergeants laid down their weapons and chose to surrender or join Qi zuyue''s team.


    This is a good thing. I was so happy that I shouted, "lay down your arms, sergeant, my war beast will spare your life. Join us, sergeant. Everything before you will be written off. There will be rewards later. "


    My words are more attractive. Although most of those Sergeants are generals, they still don''t see enough of my war animals. If they fight hard, they will die.


    Now they have the chance to live and get rewards. Most of them have chosen to lay down their arms and surrender, and only a few people loyal to the Lord are still fighting tenaciously.


    This time, we had a surprise attack. The people on the Lord''s side were unprepared, so we were caught off guard. That''s why I achieved my first goal so smoothly.


    If the people on the Lord''s side had been prepared, we would not be so smooth. The nine level generals and troops of the Lord are not so easy to deal with.


    Of course, the actions of the Lord over the years have aroused the strong dissatisfaction of people like Qi zuyue. Helping me in turn at a critical moment is beyond my expectation, but it is also one of the reasons why we are so smooth.


    But things are far from going smoothly all the time. After all, the Lord of the country is the Lord of the country, and his strength is not what we can fight now.


    When most of the sergeants chose to surrender, a new team of sergeants swarmed from all directions and surrounded us in the blink of an eye.


    I was secretly surprised to know that it was the confidant of the Lord that the army arrived, and the enemy''s strength became much stronger.


    The new Sergeants are all black protective clothes and stick like weapons, which are the standard equipment of the stars.


    As soon as these sergeants wearing black protective clothes and holding stick like weapons appeared, they immediately pointed all their weapons at the sergeants of the uprising.


    The stick like weapons sent out a beam of attack energy, and instantly knocked down a large number of uprising sergeants.


    In the violent explosion, huge pits were blown out on the ground, and countless gravel and soil splashed everywhere, injuring some people.


    Even Qi zuyue himself was unfortunately hit and fell to the ground without paying attention.


    Fortunately, he was strong, just injured and didn''t fall.


    I know that this is the most critical time. If there is a slight negligence, all previous efforts may be wasted. I immediately order maned pigs and other war animals to attack the sergeants who have just appeared and kill them as much as possible before attacking us.


    In the roar of the war beasts, they turned around and attacked the emerging sergeants. They attacked the enemy with all kinds of attack methods and didn''t give the enemy another chance.


    War beasts have powerful attack power. Each attack will kill a large number of enemies, effectively reducing the enemy''s attack power.


    The attack energy from the enemy''s weapons is not good for my warbeasts. My warbeasts have excellent defense ability, and the attack of stick weapons is too slow to hit my warbeasts.

 Chapter 295

    The power of the stick weapon is huge. If you hit my warbeasts, they will also be injured.


    Large war animals such as maned pigs and beasts were injured soon after the battle. Fortunately, they were not seriously injured and could continue to fight.


    With each impact, the warbeasts can crush countless enemies into powder, and kill more than half of the new sergeants in a few times.


    The strength of war animals is too strong. Even if these sergeants have star people''s protective clothes and weapons, they still encounter eggs and stones.


    The ferocity and cruelty of the war beasts scared the rest of the sergeants to run around. Few people dared to stay and work hard.


    The more Qi Zu saw it, he laughed and said, "this is the end of resistance! Brothers, with the battle beast of Oriental red maple, we will win this battle. Everyone rush into the Lord''s house and kill me! "


    "Kill, kill!" The sergeants roared in unison and began to attack the Lord''s house with red eyes.


    At this time, the doors of the state house and the state court had been closed. The sergeants used various weapons to hit the huge house door and made a deafening sound, just like the outbreak of a war between us and the stars.


    At this time, I also ordered my maned pig beast to temporarily give up chasing and killing the sergeants in black protective clothes and help the people of Qi zuyue hit the door of the house.


    The maned pig and beast have great strength. Every impact has a huge force of 10000 kilograms. With one stroke, the door of the huge state Lord''s house was cracked and the whole son fell down.


    Xiao Hei was also a strong fighting beast. He made a huge roar and showed a look of hero pity towards the maned pig beast.


    When the door of the mansion was knocked open, Qi zuyue''s sergeants rushed in and immediately attacked the Lord''s mansion.


    I also followed into the Lord''s house, because to command the battle against the Lord''s house, I have to look at the Lord''s house first.


    The government house covers a very wide area, which is larger than the national court.


    The yard inside the gate can''t see the end at a glance. Its size is absolutely amazing. It''s like entering a huge plain.


    I am now in the yard of the Lord''s residence. There are rockeries and running water, ponds and pavilions everywhere, and there are countless strange flowers and plants everywhere. At a glance, I know that it took countless money and effort to build it.


    Walking from the yard to the inside, at the end of the straight broad road, there are countless exquisite buildings, luxury and golden eyes.


    The Lord of the country used to be a person who can enjoy it very much. You can see one or two from these buildings and the strange flowers and plants in the yard.


    It seems that the life of the Lord of the country over the years is really very comfortable. Everything is extremely luxurious and pays attention to enjoyment.


    No wonder the Lord of the country will completely ignore those dirty things outside. It turns out that he is only interested in pleasure and has no mind to care about the life and death of the people.


    As soon as I saw this, Qi Zu shouted, "Wang Kun, do you really want to be our enemy and don''t hesitate to fight us to the end?"


    When I hurried to see it, Wang Kun didn''t know when he ran in front of us. He still stopped our way with a few people.


    Several of Qi zuyue''s soldiers rushed to the front. They were accidentally picked up by Wang Kun and fell with their swords. Their heads were different.


    I don''t know what Wang Kun wants to do, but since everyone is the enemy, I''m not polite. I quietly ordered Xiao Jin to go up and take Wang Kun in one fell swoop.


    After Xiaojin received my order, he rushed up without hesitation. Xiaojin''s speed was too fast. Wang Kun just had time to cry out, he had been caught by Xiaojin and flew in the air.


    Xiao Jin is the peak strength of King Wu, and Wang Kun is the peak strength of the general. He is not Xiao Jin''s opponent at all.


    When Wang Kun was caught, I seized the opportunity and shouted, "Wang Kun has been caught. If you don''t want to die, get out of the way!"


    Seeing that Wang Kun was not the enemy of Xiao Jin, Wang Kun''s men were scared to flee and gave way to the road.


    Qi Zu was more and more overjoyed. Ignoring his injuries, he shouted, "kill me whatever you''re waiting for!"


    Those sergeants were angry when they saw that their men were killed by Wang Kun. When they saw that Wang Kun was caught by Xiao Jin, they immediately vented their anger on Wang Kun''s men. Everyone rushed up and killed all Wang Kun''s men in an instant.


    When I saw such a scene, I couldn''t help but move my face and frown.


    Soldiers are used to life and death and bloody scenes. I don''t feel anything. It''s my first time to participate in such a cruel battle. I still don''t adapt to it.


    When Zhou Xiaoying was in Jingshen City, she was already the commander of the army. She had seen such a scene. She didn''t feel any discomfort. She was more calm than me.


    Saihua''er has probably seen such a thing. She has no expression about it and is very calm.


    I suppressed my discomfort and asked Xiao Jin to bring Wang Kun to me.


    Wang Kun resisted when he was caught by Xiao Jin, so Xiao Jin broke his arms impolitely. He looked bloody and terrible.


    At this time, Wang Kun had lost his combat effectiveness and became a seriously wounded person. The severe pain made his face cold sweat and distorted, no longer the same look as before.


    I remembered that he had helped us once before, so I took some painkillers for Wang Kun to take.


    After Wang Kun felt no severe pain, I said to him, "if you are willing to obey me, I have the best wounding spirit grass here, which can make you recover quickly. I can also give you a ambergris fruit to try to break through the barrier. Maybe you can become the only king of martial arts today. "


    Wang Kun was stunned and stared at me motionless, as if to see through my mind from my expression.


    I took out a ambergris fruit and slowly handed it to him: "you should know if it''s ambergris fruit at a glance. I''ll give you a minute to think about what to decide. "


    Wang Kun''s face flashed a trace of painful struggle and stared at me without looking at the ambergris fruit in my hand.


    I put away the ambergris fruit and said slowly, "I know your choice, and I will respect your choice..."


    "Will you really give me ambergris?" Wang Kun suddenly interrupted me: "why do you treat me like this? We are not friends? And your Jinpeng, at least with the peak strength of King Wu, is already the most powerful and powerful existence in the world. You have a helper like Jin Peng. It doesn''t matter to you whether you have me or not. Do you need to spend a ambergris fruit to buy me? "


    I smiled: "you will understand my business slowly in the future. Now you just need to tell me, what do you think of my proposal? "


    Wang Kun clenched his teeth and said painfully, "I... I am willing to obey you!"

 Chapter 296

    I slowly fed the ambergris fruit to Wang Kun''s mouth and said carelessly, "don''t rush to refine all the ambergris fruit first. Just refine a little and you can recover from your injury. Now it''s time for me to hire people. After your injury recovers, help me find more people like you. If you can find five level-9 generals to obey me, I can give you a second ambergris fruit or an Immortal Jade fruit... "


    Wang Kun''s face changed again, with surprise, surprise, uneasiness and expectation. He shouted, "I know what to do. I''ll help the master find more experts..."


    I said faintly, "the battle here should be over soon. As long as weapons like lightsabers don''t appear... You know what I mean? "


    Wang Kun nodded heavily, turned and ran away. After he took the ambergris fruit, his injury was stabilized and he had the ability to act independently.


    I used ambergris fruit to subdue Wang Kun. As soon as I wanted to happily continue to command my war animal attack, I heard Zhou Xiaoying say, "Jinfeng, our purpose is to find our eudemon and ask for a statement. What you are doing now seems a little too much... "


    I said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister. I won''t do anything too special."


    Zhou Xiaoying looked worried. Looking at me, she seemed to be worried that I would do something special.


    I smiled at her, turned around and shouted, "listen to me. Those who seize the Lord of the country will reward one saliva fruit, one Changsheng jade fruit, and another 100000 yuan."


    My words, even those who fought with us were stunned, and then someone began to shout.


    "I want ambergris!"


    "I want to grow jade fruit!"


    "Catch the Lord!"


    "Kill, kill!"


    One stone aroused thousands of waves. My words immediately transferred everyone''s mind to the matter of grasping the Lord of the country. Even Qi zuyue''s sergeants screamed excitedly.


    Many of the fighters and sergeants who were originally under the Lord began to change their minds and quietly defected or surrendered.


    "Jin Feng, what do you want to do?" Zhou Xiaoying was in a hurry, quietly took my arm and hurriedly said, "you are openly treason and will be discussed by people all over the world..."


    I whispered, "don''t worry, sister. I have my own reason for doing so. I''m not treason, let alone treason. I just want to change a more suitable leader for the people of Chilong country."


    Zhou Xiaoying looked puzzled and worried. I didn''t know what to say.


    Sai Hua''er also came and looked at me at this time. She wanted to talk and stopped. Her expression was almost the same as that of Zhou Xiaoying.


    I smiled at them, slowly took Zhou Xiaoying''s hand away, said "trust me", and turned to continue attacking the enemies who were still resisting.


    Qi zuyue shouted at this time, "didn''t you hear what Dongfang Hongfeng said? Those who catch the Lord of the country have a great reward. Everybody kill me! "


    All the sergeants, including the people who had just followed us to ask the Lord for advice, were excited and rushed to the depths of the Lord''s house.


    "Buzzing..." just then, a buzzing sound came, and someone immediately screamed: "lightsaber, lightsaber!"


    When I hurried to look, a team of about 500 sergeants suddenly appeared in front of us. Each of them was holding dazzling lightsabers. The buzzing sound was the sound made when those lightsabers were excited.


    Five hundred lightsabers appeared together. The dazzling light made me feel that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    The Lord of the country was forced to hurry. Unexpectedly, he took out all the small number of lightsabers and planned to work hard with us.


    The lightsaber is as famous as thunder. When everyone saw the lightsaber, they couldn''t help shouting. I was also surprised and quickly said to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, "be careful!"


    She nodded, approached me quietly and stood on the same line with me.


    Qi zuyue was also in a daze at this time. He was quite surprised to see those sergeants holding lightsabers suddenly appeared, and he was at a loss.


    I know that the lightsaber is so famous that few people can be indifferent to the lightsaber. At this time, the LORD sent these sergeants with lightsaber to intercept us. The purpose is very clear, that is, we are not allowed to find him.


    The Lord of the country really dares to attack. At this time, he sent out lightsaber sergeant. If we break through, we don''t know how many people will die.


    I knew that people on our side needed encouragement at this time, so I shouted, "don''t be afraid, isn''t it a lightsaber? It''s not that we haven''t seen each other. We work together. Nothing can stop us from seeing the Lord. "


    Qi zuyue shouted at this time: "don''t forget, we won''t stop until we see the Lord of the country. A mere lightsaber can''t stop us. Kill us!"


    Qi Zu was the first to rush up. After all, he was born as a commander and had good prestige. Many sergeants followed him when he took the lead.


    I jumped three or four meters high, rushed over and shouted, "grab the lightsaber and see the Lord!"


    "Grab the lightsaber!" Many people also shouted, "see the Lord!"


    When those sergeants with lightsabers saw us rush over, the first few people raised their hands with a sword, regardless of whether they would kill people or not.


    It seems that the order they get is to kill, otherwise they won''t be so decisive and decisive.


    When the two armies fight, there is no room for any hesitation or mercy. We have no other choice but to act decisively.


    My heart was angry and roared. The killer sword in my hand suddenly picked up and blocked the sword of a sergeant holding a lightsaber in front of me.


    The killer sword is worthy of being an ancient divine weapon. It fought hard with the lightsaber and was undamaged. I don''t know what material it was made of. Even the invincible high temperature of the lightsaber can be ignored.


    The sergeant holding the lightsaber was surprised to see that the killing sword was intact. He was in a daze. I took the opportunity to stab the sergeant with a sword and took the lightsaber from his hand.


    When I got the lightsaber, I shouted, raised the lightsaber high, and shouted, "grab the lightsaber!"


    When the sergeants around me saw it, they were immediately excited and shouted in unison, "grab the lightsaber!"


    They worked hard together and immediately pushed back the local sergeants holding lightsabers for several steps.


    However, those sergeants holding lightsabers are not vegetarian. They hurt several people on our side as soon as they came up. The high temperature and high harmfulness of lightsabers killed those sergeants almost immediately, and they couldn''t even make a scream.


    Seeing such a situation, I can''t wait to take the lightsaber and give it to our people. It feels very urgent.


    This lightsaber is too powerful. If our people don''t have the same weapons to deal with it, they may not last long and be killed by the enemy.

 Chapter 297

    I was so worried that my heart stopped. One hand was holding a lightsaber and the other was holding a killing sword. I attacked with all my strength and killed four or five enemies in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    I have achieved success in cultivating the killing God sword technique. Now I have enough self-confidence in swordsmanship.


    Although most of these Sergeants are generals, they are still not enough to see in front of me.


    Now the people around me are blessed. They follow me to pick up the leak and take away the lightsabers of the dead sergeants.


    With the lightsaber in hand, their self-confidence soared, and they immediately began to attack with all their strength to suppress the enemies in front of us.


    I was quick. I grabbed a lightsaber and threw it to Zhou Xiaoying not far from me.


    Zhou Xiaoying took the lightsaber and immediately rushed up to help me. We killed it all the way. Before long, we grabbed four or five lightsabers.


    Naturally, I would satisfy my own people first, gave Saihua a lightsaber, and gave Qi zuyue the rest to help divide it.


    More and more of our people also have lightsabers, and their combat power has increased a lot when they are heavy. They rush past like sharp swords, and none of the enemies they encounter remain.


    The other side''s sergeants saw the lightsaber taken away by us. I don''t know who shouted, but they turned and ran away together.


    Now I''m a little disappointed. I just won dozens of lightsabers. As soon as the enemy ran away, we lost the opportunity to continue to seize lightsabers. It''s difficult to want more lightsabers.


    Qi zuyue rushed to me with a lightsaber and hurriedly said, "Beware of those who use high-tech weapons to kill us on a large scale. We have to approach them and let them have scruples and dare not use powerful weapons."


    I also thought of this. At this time, the more Qi Zu reminded me, he shouted, "don''t let them run away. The more lightsabers, the better. Let''s go together, grab the lightsaber and see the Lord!"


    "Kill!" A group of sergeants roared in unison, and the tide surged over, forcing the enemies who were going to escape, without giving them a chance to escape.


    The other side''s sergeant was forced to turn and continue to fight. Except that a few people ran away, the rest were stopped by our people.


    A fierce battle started here. Many people tried their best to attack and want to seize weapons such as lightsabers. When they shot, they only looked for people with lightsabers.


    Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and I attacked the enemy in front of us, killing one enemy almost every moment, gradually killing a path of blood, frightening those enemies to avoid us and dare not let us close to them.


    I thought in my heart: when we capture these 500 lightsabers, we can form an army. See if the Lord dares to ignore us!


    My idea is a little too much. Our original intention was to return to the eudemon and ask the Lord to cancel our wanted notice, but we didn''t expect to do more.


    Now that things have come to this stage, it is no longer as simple as returning the eudemon and canceling the wanted warrant. I also want to have my own strength to resist all enemies who are unfaithful to me, my family and friends.


    More importantly, I want to gather strength to rescue the people in Binhu village, which is my long-standing wish.


    Of course, helping those wronged people to seek justice is also what I want to do.


    I don''t know whether this change is good or bad. Anyway, I''m determined to do so. I simply told Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer to help me pay attention to those who can help me, and collect lightsabers as much as possible for future use.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer understood my idea and they all chose to help me.


    In a very short time, we collected many lightsabers and put them on the back of the maned pig beast for the maned pig beast to take care of.


    The more Qi Zu saw us collecting lightsabers, he came to me and said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, what do you want lightsabers for? Although lightsaber is a good thing, it is also a very dangerous thing. If you deliberately collect it, it will cause unnecessary trouble. "


    I smiled and said, "we have some friends who need weapons, so we collect some lightsabers. It doesn''t mean anything else. Your sergeant, but everyone has a chance to get a lightsaber. Let them work harder. Don''t let others take such good things as lightsaber. "


    Qi zuyue said, "no matter how good the lightsaber is, it still needs people to use it. A real expert can defeat many people even with his bare hands. If your friends rely on sophisticated weapons to fight, I advise you to advise your friends not to delay your life. "


    I felt that Qi zuyue''s words were very reasonable. While fighting back an enemy in front of me, I said, "there''s some truth in your words. I''ll persuade my friends. Now we''d better fight off these enemies first and say something else when we see the Lord. "


    Qi zuyue laughed and killed an enemy with a sword. He grabbed the lightsaber in the enemy''s hand and threw it to me without looking at it.


    I said "thank you" and gave the lightsaber to Zhou Xiaoying.


    Qi zuyue laughed and continued to hunt down those enemies. I also came forward to help. I wanted to catch all these enemies as soon as possible and force the Lord to appear.


    As long as these enemies are caught by us and the Lord loses his most powerful army, he will show up.


    Han Qian, who was always with us, suddenly said, "even if you kill all the sergeants here, we have other sergeants to stop you from attacking the Lord''s house. You want to see the Lord, there is no hope. "


    I was very angry. Whether Han Qian was the grandson of the Lord or not, I raised my hand with a palm and knocked out several of Han Qian''s teeth.


    Han Qian didn''t seem to expect that I would hit him and spit out the dirty blood in his mouth. He looked at me with murderous eyes.


    I was too lazy to look at him more and said coldly, "if you say one more word, I''ll cut your tongue."


    Han Qian looked at me with more murderous eyes, but he finally held back and didn''t say anything.


    I ignored him, turned to look at Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, and whispered, "the Lord of the country doesn''t know what to do. Be careful and don''t rush to the front."


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer both looked at me and nodded together, which was an answer to me.


    I didn''t say much. I looked back at the few enemies left, and suddenly shouted, "Lord, do you just watch your sergeants die in front of you one by one, but you hide from us? If you do this, are you not afraid to make people cold and betray their relatives? "


    My words are very loud. I can still hear them clearly after they spread far away.


    But no one answered me, as if the LORD was not here

 Chapter 298

    I know the Lord will not come forward at this time, because we are all very dissatisfied with him, and even imply killing opportunities. Once we see him, we don''t know what will happen.


    Even if one of us killed the Lord, I wouldn''t be surprised. Once those who have been bullied for decades vent, let alone the Lord, even if they are gods and ghosts, they dare to go up and cut a few knives.


    Since no one answered me, kill directly in front of the Lord and see what he said.


    I continued to command everyone to attack and kill with all my strength, and soon killed 500 sergeants with lightsabers.


    All the lightsabers fell into the hands of us without accident. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, alone, grabbed 40 or 50 lightsabers and put them all on the back of Maned pigs and animals. They all look like a lightsaber mountain.


    Among my war beasts, Xiaojin is the most powerful, followed by nerds. They all surpass the generals and have the legendary strength of the king of martial arts.


    Xiao Jin, in particular, has the peak strength of King Wu and fights. Even an expert like Wang Kun is not its enemy.


    Xiao Jin played an amazing combat effectiveness in the whole battle, killing and wounding countless enemy experts.


    It also caught Wang Kun and forced him to take refuge in me. It made great contributions to find other martial artists who also have the peak strength of level 9 generals for me.


    The nerd is also outstanding. Its strength is not as good as Xiao Jin. At most, it is about the strength of level five King Wu.


    However, in front of the human beings who are the highest level, that is, level 9 generals, it is also the existence of an invincible God of war. Since we attacked the Lord''s house, the number of enemies killed by fools is also amazing.


    The strength of our other war beasts, such as Xiaohei, Xiaoyan and maned pig beasts, is almost the same as that of level 9 generals among human warriors, so they also play a vital role in fighting, killing and killing many enemies.


    It is precisely because of the full attack of our war beasts that we can defeat the soldiers under the Lord so smoothly, and even the soldiers with lightsabers are wiped out by us.


    Qi zuyue and his people, except the real sergeants, are all mobs. They have poor coordination and low combat effectiveness, which makes a momentum for us and helps us kill some fish that have escaped the net.


    We haven''t trained together and fought together for the first time. Now we can fight all the way here. It''s a tacit understanding.


    However, these are still far from enough, because we have not seen the Lord and have not achieved our goal.


    I was thinking about how to let the Lord take the initiative to see us. Han Qian, who had several teeth knocked out by me, said vaguely: "Dongfang Hongfeng, I think you are also a talent. You have the cultivation of level 7 generals at a young age and are still a rare animal driver. I love talents. If you surrender now and swear allegiance to me, I can plead for you and let the Lord let you live. "


    After listening to Han Qian''s words, I sneered, raised my hand and looked like I was going to hit him. At the same time, I shouted, "did you forget what I said so soon? Good. Let me take you to the Lord of hell. By the way, I''ll see if the Lord really hurts you and see if he won''t come out to see us even if he watches you being killed alive. "


    Han Qian said hurriedly, "what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, I can swear!"


    My hand moved on and shouted, "I''ll kill you talkative waste!"


    "Stop!" A break of drinking came at this time: "Dongfang Hongfeng, don''t hurt Han Qian. If you have any complaints, come to me and let Han Qian go."


    It seems that this man suddenly appeared in front of me. Even the little black and other war animals in front of me didn''t find this man and didn''t make a blocking posture.


    When I looked at this man, I found that he was three-thirds similar to Han Qian. At a glance, I knew it should be Han Qian''s relatives.


    Judging from his age, he should be at least 50 years older than Han Xu. He looks quite old.


    And this man loves Han Qian very much. He doesn''t hesitate to risk rushing into the war herd to prevent me from hurting Han Qian.


    Judging from these, this man is likely to be the Lord of the country.


    When I first met the Lord, I was quite surprised and excited. I stared at him and wanted to see his inner thoughts.


    We have been forcing him to show up. Now he finally shows up and we have hope to achieve our goal. Naturally, I am a little excited.


    I slowly put down my raised hand, looked at the man in front of me and said, "are you the Lord?"


    The man sighed slightly and looked helpless and worried: "are you the Oriental red maple? I am not the Lord of China. I am the third son of the Lord of China. My name is Han Peng. I am the father of Han Qian. You caught my son and threatened the LORD with my son. I don''t think you can achieve your goal. "


    I frowned slightly: "it''s Prince Han Qian''s father, the old prince. I''m disrespectful. Just what the old prince said just now makes me quite puzzled. Will the Lord of the country refuse to save at the sight of death and ignore Han Qian''s life and death? "


    Han Peng sighed again, took a step closer to me and said in a low voice as much as possible: "Dongfang Hongfeng, you don''t know, my father... Is the Lord of the country. He stopped asking about national affairs as early as decades ago. He was seriously injured in a battle many years ago, and has been closed in a secret place for healing over the years... "


    When I was about to ask what was going on, Han Peng took the initiative to explain: "for a long time, several presidents and vice presidents of the State Council have been in charge of the big and small affairs of Chilong country. Some of them attempted to turn the world of the Han family into their own, so they deliberately connived at the misdeeds of their subordinates, causing people''s dissatisfaction with our Han family, and took this opportunity to overthrow the rule of the Han family in order to achieve their ulterior purpose... "


    I was surprised and felt that I was only afraid of doing something wrong this time. Maybe I might be suspected of helping the tyranny.


    Han Peng continued: "some of us in the Han family, unknowingly, became their tools and began to commit crimes... Alas, these are top secrets. I would never dare to say them at ordinary times. They have already controlled many of our families. Once we reveal these secrets, our families will be in danger... "


    I''m surprised at the news. It''s today''s secret. It''s definitely the biggest and most frightening secret of the red dragon kingdom.


    Can it be said that the Han family has long gone away in recent years and become worthless or even unbearable?


    I have to find out. This is a major event directly related to the whole Chilong country. A little negligence may bring unexpected consequences. I can''t afford it.

 Chapter 299

    I was so excited and uneasy that I couldn''t help frowning and asked, "do you mean that people from the national court have been responsible for the large and small affairs of the red dragon country for decades? How is this possible? Not long ago, when we participated in the selection of the National Academy, we also heard that these were the orders of the Lord... "


    I paused and looked at Han Peng''s face. It didn''t look like he was lying to me, so I continued: "are those orders issued by the people of the national court without telling the national Lord? In addition, the LORD was injured and closed. Why didn''t any news come out? This is not something you can hide. How did they hide it from the eyes of people all over the world? "


    I said a lot in one breath. Without waiting for Han Peng to explain again, I then asked, "the Lord of the state has not appeared for a long time. Does no one doubt it? Even if outsiders don''t know the situation, don''t you Han people doubt it? "


    Han Peng took a look at our people slowly around and continued to whisper: "to tell you the truth, the Lord of the country is actually no different from the dead, because the injury is too serious and can not be cured for a long time. He has been recuperating in a secret place all year round. He has long ignored national affairs and refused to see anyone."


    He saw that there were more and more people around, and his voice was getting smaller and smaller. I was almost the only one who could hear what he was saying.


    Han Peng said that it was the top secret of the red dragon country. I listened carefully: "we haven''t seen the Lord for decades. Except for the occasional handwritten letter from the Lord, at other times, we all know the situation of the Lord from the mouth of a nearby servant of the Lord named Han Guang."


    Han Peng seems to disdain the man named Han Guang. When mentioning Han Guang''s name, he obviously contains a trace of hatred: "many of the Lord''s orders are also conveyed by Han Guang. We people have no way to verify those orders or dare not violate the Lord''s orders, so we can only do it completely."


    I secretly remembered the name of Han Guang and thought that if I saw this person later, I would ask him what he said to see if what Han Peng said was true.


    Han Peng didn''t know what I thought. Seeing that I didn''t open my mouth, he said to himself: "as you said, the selection of the National Academy was originally a test for selecting talents, but it became a test task for the National Academy to find Eudemons... You personally experienced that test and should know much more than me."


    I couldn''t help nodding and mentioned the last test. I was particularly interested in knowing what was going on, so I waited for Han Peng to go on.


    Han Peng looked at my face and knew that I was interested in it, so he raised his voice a little: "you have killed and injured so many people. Finally, you are lucky to find the eudemon. Your eudemon was immediately taken away by those people under the false command of the Lord of the country and led by Wang Kun. Later, you were even wanted for a reward. These... Can prove that what I said is true. If you think about it, you will understand that what I said is by no means empty. "


    My heart was full of wonder and confusion, but I believed Han Peng''s words more. I couldn''t help frowning and said, "even if what you said is true, how do you know so much? What''s more, the actions of your Han family over the years have already dissatisfied many people. How do you explain that? "


    Han Peng said, "as I said, some people in our Han family who don''t know the truth have indeed been accomplices to those people and done a lot of things they shouldn''t do... Over the years, they have helped the tyranny and done a lot of outrageous things. My son Han Qian, the fourth Prince Han Xu, and so on, are actually confused by them. Over the years, I have done a lot of things that I''m sorry for you all... "


    I raised my hand to stop Han Peng from going on. I just asked, "are you one of them, too?"? How else would I know so much about it. "


    Han Peng''s face changed slightly, clenched his teeth and said, "I... I had to join them in order to protect my family and friends... Over the years, I have been secretly collecting evidence of their false preaching of the Lord''s orders, enriching their own pockets, murdering loyal and good people and their intention to rebel, so I know a little more."


    I asked again, "so you''re an undercover. Then tell me, who is the man who intends to rebel? The president and vice president of the National People''s court are just a few people. You tell me, who is so crazy and has done so many unreasonable things for his own personal interests? "


    Han Peng looked at Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er beside me: "I can''t tell you this. He will kill me and my family..."


    My eyes were cold and I shouted, "at this time, your country will soon be destroyed. What else to worry about? Say it! "


    Han Peng''s eyes turned and seemed to have some feelings about my words. After hesitating for a while, he slowly said, "you must know, I can tell you. This man is no one else, he is the president of the national court, he is also the manager of the main house of our country, and he is the third division of the race with several positions! "


    After a pause, he quickly answered, "these are top secrets. If you hadn''t forced me to say now, I wouldn''t say it easily."


    I frowned secretly, but I didn''t know whether I should believe the words of the man who claimed to be Han Peng. If what Han Peng said was true, it would be a shocking secret. It would cause an uproar and shake the foundation of the whole red dragon country.


    But if Han Peng deliberately said this to save Han qiancai, it''s another matter. At most, Han Peng is a real insidious villain by all means to achieve his goal.


    I fell into a deep thought and felt in a dilemma. I didn''t know what to do for a while.


    If what Han Peng said was made up to save people, I believe him, that is, he openly helped the tyrant and was absolutely regretful.


    On second thought, if I believed Han Peng, how would I face Saihua? Saihua''er is the daughter of saisan division. Although it is said that their relationship is not very good now, they are, after all, father and daughter, close relatives connected by flesh and blood.


    Anyway, I can''t easily believe Han Peng''s words.


    But if what Han Peng said is true, the Lord is really seriously ill and has not managed national affairs for many years, and the people of the national court take the opportunity to pass on the Edict and act recklessly, I don''t believe that Han Peng will regret if he indulges the wicked


    I can''t completely reject Han Peng''s words. I have to think about it, straighten out all this, find the key points in Han Peng''s words and confirm whether what he said is true.


    Not long ago, I saw the third division of Sai. When he saw Qi zuyue kill the sergeant and launch a mutiny, he was scared with a cold sweat. He didn''t look like such a bold and arrogant peerless owl.

 Chapter 300

    Before that, I had direct contact with the third division, and I didn''t feel that he was a man with such conspiracy and ambition.


    My impression of the third division is not very bad. I don''t even think the third division is a bad person except that I don''t think it should force the third division to marry someone she doesn''t like.


    At most, the third division is an ordinary enemy against me, not a sinister and cunning generation.


    After thinking about it, I finally couldn''t accept what Han Peng said. Looking at Han Peng, my eyes gradually sharpened.


    Sai Hua''er couldn''t accept this. At this time, she couldn''t help shouting: "you''re talking nonsense! Although my father sometimes did some despised things for the benefit of the family, you said that he falsely preached the Lord''s order, harmed heaven and evil, and intended to rebel. I will never believe it. If you slander my father so much, please show me the evidence. Otherwise, I will kill Han Qian now and then kill you to correct my father''s name. "


    Han Peng looked at Sai Hua''er and suddenly said in surprise, "you... You are Sai Hua''er, the daughter of the third division of Sai! Why are you here? Haven''t you been arrested long ago? "


    Sai Hua''er sneered, "do you want to catch me? You have to ask your useless nephew Han Xu to see if he has such ability. Said, "why did you frame my father?"


    Han Peng raised his hand, pointed to Sai Hua''er and said with a trace of anger, "I didn''t frame your father. Your father is the behind the scenes man who manipulates everything. He is a real villain. If you don''t believe it, you can ask your father. If he has a little conscience, he will tell you the truth. "


    Sai Hua''er said angrily, "if you can''t give evidence, don''t talk nonsense. You said that the LORD was closed to practice because he was seriously injured decades ago, but I saw the LORD a few years ago, talked to him and had dinner together. How do you explain this? Is the Lord of the country who talks to me and eats a meal false? "


    Han Peng sneered, "what kind of leader is that? It''s just a double. The real Lord of the country has long been under house arrest by your father! Haven''t you heard of cosmetic surgery? It''s too easy for your father to find someone who looks a little like the Lord of the country. Coupled with the technique of changing faces, ordinary people can''t tell whether the Lord of the country is true or false. Even I have been concealed for decades. If I hadn''t found the small difference between the false Lord and my father in some details five years ago, I would think like you that the Lord I see every day is my father. "


    Sai Hua''er frowned and said, "do you think the current leader is a fake, a double? Then how can you be sure that the current Lord of the country is false, and that my father found this double? "


    Han Peng said, "I have to thank you for this. You may not know that although my father is very old, he reached the peak of level 9 general when he was very young. His cultivation can be said to be the most powerful in the whole red dragon country. Moreover, my father has practiced body cultivation, which has created his excellent physique, and his ability in some aspects is far superior to ordinary people. "


    Speaking of this, Han Peng hesitated. Seeing that we were all staring at him, he continued: "that''s why, when his father was 70, he still needed the company of at least two women every night... And his father was a lecherous man. When he saw a beautiful and young woman, he would never easily miss the opportunity to kiss Fangze. However, after seeing a super beauty like you a few years ago, the current fake country Lord just had a meal and chatted with you for a while, and did nothing to you. Hum, I found something wrong at that time. Just think about it and I understand that the Lord of the country is not my father. As for how I am sure that the false Lord was found by your father, it''s because the false Lord is too polite to you. After seeing you, it''s like seeing his benefactor. It doesn''t look like my father at all... "


    Sai Hua''er blushed and spat, "what are you talking about for old disrespect? The Lord is old enough to be my grandfather. How can he have that kind of mind for me? Besides, didn''t you all say that your father was hurt so badly that he might not be interested in... Women after he was injured. That doesn''t mean anything. "


    Han Peng sneered: "you know what I said is true, I don''t believe your father didn''t tell you about my father''s past... My father was really hurt too much, but it only affected his cultivation. His love for beautiful women has never changed at all. I knew this soon after he was injured. That time I saw him with two women... "


    Sai Hua''er tried to interrupt Han Peng several times, but Han Peng seemed speechless and ignored Sai Hua''er''s eyes and actions.


    The more Han Peng said, the more excited he became: "but the current leader of the country is not interested in women. The third division ignored such an abnormal thing, and I didn''t pay attention to it. But as my mother who gets along with the LORD day and night, she has noticed this. After my mother told me about it, I deliberately observed it and gradually found that the false Lord was not my father. He is just a fake, a fake who was found by the third division to confuse everyone. "


    I don''t know if an old man in his 70s and 80s still has such a strong demand for women, but I can see that what Han Peng said is true.


    What Han Peng said is not a glorious thing. It can even be said that these things are a disgrace to the Lord of the country and will never be easily known to others.


    Now Han Peng is forced to say it. Although it is to prove that the current Lord of the country has a problem, in fact, he also took great risks and endured great pain.


    Once this thing gets out, even if someone can prove that the current leader is indeed a fake, the old leader has no face to continue to be the leader. The Han family still has the greatest impact.


    As the head of a country, no matter what shady things he has done, once it is publicized, it will be a fatal blow to his reputation, which will never happen in peacetime.


    Han Peng also had no other way. He put all his eggs in one basket in order to save the owner of the country. He was helpless but excusable.


    Many of the people of the Han family are controlled by the third division of saisan, the "big villain" called by Han Peng, and have done a lot of unreasonable things for the third division. They have long been disgraced and do not deserve to continue to be the master of the red dragon kingdom.


    Now, with some disgraceful things of the Lord, the people of Chilong know that it is very difficult to continue to be the Lord.

 Chapter 301

    In the recent 1000 years, the leader of the red dragon Kingdom has not changed, nor has it always been the Korean family. Even if a person who is not the Korean family is the leader, it is not a new thing.


    The current leader of the red dragon Kingdom, even all the countries on the whole oxygen planet, has always been a capable person.


    Here, everything is based on strength. The powerful people in the powerful family are the boss and the Lord of the country.


    The reality is so cruel without any pity.


    No one will feel that the Han family is worth so much pity or sympathy, and I don''t think how poor the Han family is. On the contrary, I suddenly made a decision. I want to find out the truth of this matter, and then find someone suitable to be the leader of the red dragon country to completely change the current situation of the red dragon country.


    Speaking of the current situation of Chilong country, it is not optimistic.


    Now in the Chilong Kingdom, there are stars invading, wars everywhere, stars everywhere, and people die all the time.


    There are people who are dissatisfied with the current rule of the Lord. There are many people like us.


    Such internal and external troubles have reached the moment when we must change the status quo.


    I shouldn''t have considered these things. There are many people who are more capable and powerful than me. It''s not my turn to bother.


    But now I am accidentally involved in this matter and am doing it, so I have to do it to the end.


    I will not be the Lord of the country myself, which is not in line with my character and is not what I should do, but I can make some efforts for the safety and future of Chilong country.


    I thought a lot for a moment, and then said to Han Peng, "I believe what you said, although I didn''t see you show any evidence. Now I want to tell you that I will check what you said. Once I find you lying, I will kill you and your son Han Qian. "


    After a pause, I saw Han Peng''s face was not very good, so I said, "if I find what you said is true, I will help you save the old lord, but... Your Han family is no longer suitable to be the master of the red dragon country. You should abdicate and change someone who can revitalize the red dragon country to be the Lord."


    Han Peng''s face changed: "are you trying to rebel? Even if my Han family encounters an unprecedented crisis, it''s not your turn to force my father to abdicate... What are you? My father is the Lord of the red dragon country, and my Han family is the master of the red dragon country. When will it be your turn to talk about three and four? "


    I smiled faintly and said, "you know the situation of the red dragon country better than me. If your father really had the ability to manage the red dragon country, the red dragon country would not be like this. I am for the good of Chilong country and your Han family. If you Han family don''t abdicate, what is waiting for you can only be complete destruction. "


    My words may not be particularly clear. After listening to them, Han Peng showed a look of disbelief on his face.


    I had to continue: "at that time, all the people in the red dragon country will be implicated by you and will be completely destroyed by the stars. Can your Han family shoulder such criminal responsibility? This is a major event related to the life and death of all people in the whole red dragon country. I hope you can calmly consider my words. "


    Han Peng listened to me and was completely stunned. He looked at me motionless, as if he were possessed by magic.


    I ignored Han Peng, turned to Han Qian, who was also in a daze, and said, "you have heard your father''s words. You don''t know that helping Zhou is bad. I''m really ashamed of you. Well advise your father to think about what I said. I will do what I said and never break my promise. "


    Han Xu looked at me and slowly lowered his head. Unexpectedly, he didn''t dare to look at me again.


    Sai Hua''er was also depressed and worried, and didn''t dare to look at me.


    I know she is worried about her father. She also believes Han Peng''s words and feels that her father''s actions are incompatible with heaven and earth, so that she feels that she is the descendant of the third division and some dare not face everyone here.


    I reached out and patted Saihua on the shoulder and whispered, "don''t think too much. I''ll find out what''s going on and wait for my news."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and didn''t speak, but there was a trace of gratitude in her eyes.


    I took a look at Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, turned to Qi zuyue, who also stayed aside, and said, "Qi Tongling, let your people stop attacking the Lord''s house. I''ll find out the truth and come back in an hour. During this period, no one is allowed to attack the people in the Lord''s house without authorization, unless they do it first. "


    Qi Zu more and more returned to his mind. After looking at me, he stepped forward and shouted, "don''t worry. I will restrain all the people here and will never violate your orders."


    After a pause, he said, "I will protect everyone here. You can rest assured."


    I nodded and left most of my war beasts. I only took Xiao Jin to leave here and went to find the fake country Lord mentioned by Han Peng.


    My idea is very simple. First ask the fake Lord to understand, and then save the real Lord.


    If what Han Peng said is true, everything will be clear soon. If what Han Peng said is false, I will come back at the first time and give everyone an explanation with the bodies of Han Peng and Han Xu.


    Naturally, I want to take Han Peng with me to find the fake country Lord. With him, the country is mainly fake, so there will be witnesses, which will let me find out all the mysteries smoothly.


    Xiao Jin grabbed Han Peng''s clothes and flew into the air. Regardless of Han Peng''s obvious eating pain, his face was pale.


    I can fly a short distance now, and the speed is not very slow, but in order to keep up with Xiao Jin''s speed, I still choose to jump on Xiao Jin''s back and let Xiao Jin take me on the road.


    I followed Xiao Jin and flew all the way to the Lord''s residence under the guidance of Han Peng.


    The Lord''s residence is really large and covers a very wide area. After playing for so long, it seems that we have gone deep into the Lord''s residence. However, after I took off, I found that we have only entered the periphery of the Lord''s residence, which is far from the center of the Lord''s residence.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jin''s speed was very fast. We soon came to the center of the Lord''s house, where the Lord often stayed.


    This place is not a tall building, but an ordinary looking three storey building.


    The building is very old. Although it looks not old after many repairs, lichen plants can still be seen in some small places, revealing the fact that it is old.

 Chapter 302

    Under the guidance of Han Peng, I landed in front of this ancient building. According to Han Peng, the false Lord is here.


    There are many sergeants here, who are the guardians of the Lord of the country. They are high-level generals. When they see us, they rush over and attack us without saying a word. It''s not even necessary to ask who we are.


    I am very strange and angry about this. I forget it. After all, there are not many people who know me. It''s not too much for these sergeants to treat me as an intruder.


    However, Han Peng is clearly the son of the Lord of the country and a figure such as the prince or prince. These sergeants also attacked him. It can be seen that in the eyes of these sergeants, Han Peng, the prince or prince, has no status.


    Small sergeants dare to fight Han Peng. I believe what Han Peng said before, but these are not enough. I must find enough evidence to prove that Han Peng did not lie, so as to make the most accurate judgment.


    Han Peng is also a martial artist and has extraordinary skills. When he saw the sergeant fighting against him, he was very angry. At the same time, he immediately hit the sergeant to the ground with one palm. Seeing the sergeant spit blood at his mouth, he couldn''t live.


    I gave orders to Xiao Jin to take it off and pick those powerful fighters to clear the way for me.


    Xiao Jin''s strength is much stronger than me. With it, it will be very simple for me to find the fake country Lord.


    Every time Xiaojin makes a move, it will cause the panic of these sergeants. They can''t see Xiaojin clearly. They are killed or seriously injured by Xiaojin. It''s bad luck.


    Han Peng and I smoothly cleaned up the sergeant in front of the ancient building, and then entered the building under the guidance of Han Peng.


    According to Han Peng, this seemingly old building is the place where the Lord works and the Lord''s favorite place to stay.


    The Lord will stay here half the day until he leaves here to recover in a secret place after he is injured.


    In order to confuse the people, the king''s double found by the third division will often stay here, and now it happens to be here.


    When we entered the building, we saw a large hall. There were nine huge columns in the hall, supporting the above building. Each of these columns needed several hands to hold together. There were many auspicious animals and star animals such as dragon and Phoenix, which symbolized auspiciousness or Imperial Majesty. They looked very dignified and scary.


    At my present state, although I am only a level 8 general, I have not reached the peak strength of a level 9 general, but I am not afraid of these things. After taking a look, I turned to see the lined up sergeants in the innermost hall.


    Each of these sergeants was wearing a golden protective suit, holding a lightsaber, carrying something like a high-tech weapon, a cylindrical metal object, and didn''t know what it was.


    Han Peng knew more than I did. Seeing these sergeants, he immediately said, "they are the Lord''s bodyguards. They all have the strength of level 9 generals. The weapons in their hands are lightsabers and the laser weapons on their backs. The energy beam emitted can easily kill level 9 generals. Be careful. "


    I only know a little about laser weapons. I know that many countries in the new world have such weapons, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a small laser weapon that can be used for individual combat and can easily kill level 9 generals.


    I looked at the metal cylindrical weapons for a while, turned back and said to Han Peng, "these people should be the most powerful people in the red dragon country. How can we pass in front of them and see the Lord?"


    Han Peng frowned slightly: "I really can''t help it. Otherwise, I would have forced my family''s Sergeant into the house and asked the false Lord about my father''s whereabouts... Don''t you have a Jinpeng? That''s beyond the existence of generals. It should be able to defeat these nearby soldiers. "


    Xiao Jin was standing behind Han Peng and me at this time. He didn''t have a good impression of these near soldiers. He didn''t bother to look more. He just stared at the auspicious beasts and star beasts on the pillars. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    I think the space here is limited, and it is not suitable for flying spirit beasts like Xiao Jin to fight, and I don''t know if those laser weapons will hurt Xiao Jin, so I shook my head and said, "it''s not suitable for Xiao Jin to fight, and we can''t let it take risks... Well, as the son of the Lord, that is, the prince of the red dragon Kingdom, you order these close guards to get out of the way to explain our intention, Maybe someone will step aside. If we can''t, it''s not too late for us to do it again. "


    My words disappointed Han Peng, but he took a few steps and said loudly, "you are all the proxies of the Lord. You should know me. I am Han Peng, the son of the Lord. Now I have sufficient evidence to prove that the Lord here is not a real Lord, but a substitute, a fake Lord. Please get out of the way. We need to confront the Lord, find out the truth of the Lord, and give everyone a statement. "


    At this time, someone from the motionless guards came forward and said, "you are your Highness Prince. We should respect you, but what you just said has violated the majesty of the Lord and is a treacherous act. I advise you not to say that so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding. "


    Han Peng said, "commander Li Lin, as my prince, I promise that what I said is true and absolutely not half false. I dare not disrespect the Lord, nor dare I spread rumors against the Lord. What I said is true. As long as we see the Lord, you will naturally understand that what I said is true. "


    The man named "Li Lin" is the commander of the Lord''s near imperial army. At this time, I heard him say, "Your Highness, it''s not that we don''t trust you. You should know that our duty is to protect our Lord. Everything else has nothing to do with us. Without the order of the Lord, let alone you, even the wife of the Lord, can''t see the Lord at will. "


    Han Peng looked back at me reluctantly. As soon as he was about to speak, Li Lin shouted, "who are you? Are you not afraid of being caught and beaten to death if you break into the Lord''s house without permission? "


    I''m surprised. I don''t know that people who break into the country''s house will be killed by random sticks, and I don''t know when there are such regulations or statements: "you can kill people at will? It seems that the Lord of the country is really disappointing. "

 Chapter 303

    Li Lin said angrily, "who the hell are you? How dare you speak wildly here and disrespect the Lord? Do you know you''re looking for death?"


    I shook my killing sword slightly and said carelessly, "you don''t deserve to know my name. Call out the Lord of the kingdom. I have something to ask him. "


    Li Lin smiled angrily, "why do you want to see the Lord? you must be dreaming! Somebody, take this boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth and hand it over to the Lord! "


    A man behind Li Lin shouted "yes" and flew over to catch me. He didn''t use his lightsaber or pick up the laser weapon on his back. He seemed very confident and wanted to catch me with his bare hands.


    Naturally, I won''t be caught with my hands tied. I raised my hand and the killer sword sent out a sword shadow composed of aura, which hit the man''s chest like lightning.


    Who calls this man arrogant? The killing sword in my hand is a peerless sword comparable to the lightsaber. I am also a level 8 general. He dares to underestimate me and my killing sword, which is doomed to a bad end.


    With a scream, the man suddenly fell to the ground. His hands shook and he didn''t move.


    Even if he is a level-9 general, he can''t resist the attack of the divine killing sword. The divine killing sword is used to show its power. Even I think it''s my big mace and one of my most powerful combat skills at present.


    When I was a low-level general, I could use the killing sword method to stop the attack of high-level generals. Now I am a level 8 general. I use the killing sword method to show the killing sword method. Even if I face a level 9 general, I have a great chance to kill each other.


    It''s also bad luck for this near servant army. He wanted to be in the limelight. He took credit in front of Li Lin and was killed by my sword carelessly. No wonder others.


    Seeing this, Li Lin''s eyes turned red and his murderous spirit overflowed. He burst into a drink, pointed to me and shouted, "you dare to kill my brother. Today we will never let you go easily. Come on, come with me. The man who killed them is the deputy commander of my nearby army. "


    Li Lin''s words made the soldiers close behind him very excited. They drank "kill" in unison and came forward together to surround Han Peng, me and Xiao Jin.


    I saw such a scene, not only did I not feel uneasy, but I looked forward to it.


    I secretly thought in my heart: these people must not know Xiaojin''s power. With them, even in this narrow space, Xiaojin can do them all in an instant.


    My idea is that Xiao Jin can be detected, so as soon as I thought of it, Xiao Jin looked up and rushed to a nearby bodyguard in front of him.


    Before he had time to figure out what was going on, the bodyguard fell to the ground. He didn''t know how he was killed by Xiao Jin until he died. He stared at Xiao Jin and died in peace.


    Xiao Jin simply ignored the dead close guard army, continued to rush to the next close guard army and began frantically harvesting the lives of the best of these human warriors.


    Although these people are nine level generals, they are the top existence among human warriors. In the face of abnormal spirit beasts such as Xiao Jin, they have no power to fight back, just like those ordinary people in the face of nine level generals.


    The lightsabers and laser weapons in their hands didn''t even have time to send out a blow, so they were solved by Xiao Jin. They didn''t know what kind of opponent they met until they died.


    I have to admit that Xiao Jin, who has the peak strength of King Wu, is a king and a God.


    I have no mercy on this, and I don''t know whether my heart is too cruel, or I know that at this time, being kind and soft will only put all of us in a desperate situation.


    The people of the Lord will not have any mercy on us. As soon as they have a chance, they will kill us completely and leave none of us.


    In the face of the power of the Lord, even if the Lord is false, it is not easy for us to deal with now. I must be cruel, find the Lord as soon as possible, and then ask clearly.


    I want to finish everything I should do before other forces react.


    Xiao Jin''s speed was too fast. I waited for a while. All the nearby soldiers, including Li Lin, the commander of the nearby army, fell down.


    Xiao Jin is the peak strength of King Wu. It''s really a simple thing to deal with these near soldiers who have only the strength of level 9 generals.


    I was lucky to accept Xiao Jin. It was God''s care for me and gave me the most powerful helper, which made many things easier.


    Of course, one of the reasons why these soldiers were killed quickly was that they were strong and did not pay attention to Xiao Jin and underestimated the enemy.


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer would have problems if they waited too long, so I didn''t hesitate to say to Han Peng when Li Lin fell: "lead the way!"


    Han Peng was frightened by Xiaojin''s strength and cruelty. At this time, he was staring at Xiaojin in a daze. When he heard me speak, he was startled and hurriedly said, "OK..."


    He pointed to the old handrail stairs on one side of the hall and hurriedly said, "let''s go up from here, Lord... The fake Lord is up there."


    I turned back to greet Xiao Jin, followed Han Peng and went straight to the second floor. This staircase is an old-fashioned handrail staircase. Turn a corner in the middle, which is relatively gentle.


    We as like as two peas came to the two floor, and I saw at the same time that it was also a hall. The two pillars were still nine pillars, and all the decorations were almost identical to those on the first floor.


    On this floor, there are also a group of about ten guards. Their costumes and weapons are the same as those on the first floor. They are all golden protective clothes, holding lightsabers and laser weapons on their backs.


    The difference is that before we came up, these guards had put out lightsabers and laser weapons, ready to fire at any time and beat us into powder.


    A man who looked two points similar to Han Peng sat on a very wide chair behind these near soldiers. He had no expression, but he always looked at Han Peng and me.


    The man looked at me for a while and said slowly, "why did you break into the Lord''s house and kill so many of my sergeants and attendants?"


    Before I opened my mouth, Han Peng said angrily, "you are not the real Lord of the country. How dare you talk to me like this? Over the years, you have pretended to be the Lord of the country and done countless heinous things, causing countless * * ions to scatter and families to die... Don''t pretend to be the Lord of the country. I have evidence to prove that you are not the Lord of the country at all. "


    The man who is two points similar to Han Peng said with a smile: "peng''er, how can you be with this... What''s the name of the traitor? And accuse your father of being false? How can this teach me? "

 Chapter 304

    Han Peng said angrily, "you are not my father at all. My father is imprisoned in a mysterious place by you... Don''t think you do it secretly, no one knows this. I''ve already found out that you''re just a fake sent by the third division to pretend to be my father. You''re not the Lord of the country at all. "


    This man turned out to be the man who pretended to be the Lord of the country as Han Peng said. I looked at him carefully and found that the man''s face was indeed stiff and abnormal when he smiled.


    I stepped forward, stared at the man and said, "dare you let us check it? You''ve disguised yourself with the art of changing your face. You smile with such a stiff expression. "


    Han Peng immediately said, "yes, you can see Dongfang Hongfeng. His face must have been changed by Yirong. Every time I talk to him, my expression is very stiff and unnatural."


    "Do you doubt that I am not the Lord?" The country leader said with a smile: "do you want to check whether I used the cosmetic surgery? Good, I know what you think, ha ha... "


    I think this man was quite angry with the market when he spoke. I couldn''t help thinking: it seems that you are really not the Lord of the country. Such a situation should not happen when the Lord of the country speaks.


    Then I thought: how can you be willing to let us check it? Is it hard? There are a group of soldiers near here. The weapons in their hands are facing Han Peng and me, as well as Xiao Jin coming up from behind. Once they fire, Xiao Jin will have no problem. It''s hard for Han Peng and I to say.


    As soon as I read this, my brain turned quickly, made a decision in an instant, and immediately said, "we do have doubts. Please condescend to let me check your identity. Please cooperate and give an account to the thousands of sergeants and ordinary people outside. "


    The LORD said without expression, "who the hell are you? How dare you make such unreasonable demands. I''m the Lord of the red dragon kingdom. How can I let you check at will? Where does it keep my prestige? How can we continue to be the Lord of the country in the future? "


    I smiled: "my name is Dongfang Hongfeng, a civilian, not worth mentioning. But you have to think clearly. If you don''t let us check, in half an hour... No, it''s 25 minutes. Thousands of people outside will attack the Lord''s house again until you are caught and verified. At that time, you still have to be checked by us, but you will certainly lose your face, but it won''t be cost-effective. "


    As soon as the country Lord was stunned, he suddenly turned around and looked at a nearby bodyguard. He was quite embarrassed and said, "this..."


    It seems that the nearby servant army also looked at the Lord, then bent down and said: "Lord, this is the Oriental red maple who led the people to attack the Lord''s house. It is the Oriental red maple who brought the eudemon from the Xuanwu trial. He came here this time just to find an excuse to take away your eudemon. Don''t be fooled and give them a chance to hold you. "


    The Lord stared and immediately shouted, "you are Dongfang Hongfeng. You are so brave that you dare to lead people to attack the Lord''s house. Do you know that I can order you and your family to be taken down and sentenced to death now."


    I frowned slightly and ignored the Lord, but said to the sergeant of the nearby army who spoke just now: "you are the third division of the match. Don''t think you are wearing protective clothes and deliberately holding your voice, I can''t hear your voice. Are you implying that the Lord wants to take me down? "


    With a smile, the sergeant slowly took off his helmet and showed his true face.


    This man is really the third division. Before, he always wore a helmet and spoke with his voice held back. I didn''t recognize him. Now he shows his true face. I recognized him at a glance.


    Listen to the third division said, "how did you find here? There are guards around here. Why did you let you in? Have you killed them all, or is there another way through here? "


    I saw that the third division looked confident and fearless. Knowing that this matter would not end easily today, I quietly gave Xiao Jin a standby order, hugged his fist and said to the third division: "for your sake of being the father of Saihua, I''ll tell you the truth that all the guards downstairs have been killed."


    After a pause, I pointed to Xiao Jin, raised my voice and said, "I am a war beast, the famous Jin Peng, who can fly and has the peak strength of King Wu. So we simply went outside the building with the help of Xiao Jin and came here smoothly. "


    The third master suddenly realized and nodded: "so you can really accept the star beast and spirit beast. You must have practiced some special skill, right?"


    I frowned slightly: "I really practiced the special skill you said, but it has nothing to do with today''s affairs. Please don''t ask more. Now, I want to know whether this Lord is false or not, and where is the real Lord? "


    The third division smiled, looked at me and Han Peng and said, "do you want to find the Lord? Good. I finally know your purpose. Hei hei, the Lord is right in front of you, but you still doubt this and that. They are basically people with no eyes. Just wait for the Lord to order you all to be arrested and executed. "


    I clenched my teeth, endured my anger and said slowly, "you can''t kill me! Now you should tell me the truth, lest Xiao Jin beat you out of shape in a moment, and it will be too late to say it again. "


    The third division''s face changed: "if you dare to do this, are you not afraid of the Lord of the country killing your whole family? Also, Sai Hua''er is your friend. If you hurt me, aren''t you afraid that she will blame you if she knows? "


    I smiled: "you don''t have to worry about these things. Naturally, I have been prepared long ago and won''t let your little conspiracy succeed."


    Speaking of this, I suddenly shouted coldly, "are you really the black hand who manipulates everything behind the scenes? It seems that what Han Peng said before is true. The Lord is false. He is just your puppet. "


    The third division dodged his eyes, but still gritted his teeth and said, "how do I know whether the Lord is true or false? Didn''t you say that there is evidence to prove the truth of the Lord? Then take it out. Just by your words, you can determine the truth of the Lord. Hum, don''t think everyone in the world is a fool... "


    Han Peng suddenly interrupted saisan division and shouted, "saisan division, you want evidence, don''t you? I have! "


    He suddenly took out a rare paper booklet from his pocket. After opening it, he said loudly, "it records what you have done in the third division of Saishan in recent years. One of them is how you find someone to replace the Lord of the country."

 Chapter 305

    The third division''s face changed slightly: "who knows where you got this thing? I don''t think it can prove anything."


    Han Peng raised his voice and said, "this booklet comes from the Intelligence Department of the State Council and is made by the most authoritative organization. Who dares not believe it? If someone doesn''t believe it, you can take a look at it yourself. The words on it are written by the president of the Intelligence Department of the National People''s court. A pair of handwriting can find out the true and false. "


    I was stunned and couldn''t help whispering to Han Peng: "the information recorded by the Intelligence Department of the National People''s court? This is not enough to prove that the Lord of state is false. You should know that the national court is also under the jurisdiction of the Lord. What they do is done according to the Lord''s order... "


    After a pause, my voice was lower: "these things are not enough to prove that the Lord of the country is false. Do you have any other evidence? If so, we''ll take it out and confront them face to face, so that they can''t deny it. "


    Han Peng shook his head slightly: "No. I only have these evidences. If I want other evidences, I can only verify my true body on the spot. I know some characteristics of the Lord that ordinary people don''t know. I''ve written it down. As long as I verify it face to face with the fake Lord, everything will come out. "


    I turned around to look at the third division of the race and said slowly, "do you dare to verify the real body with us face to face and prove the truth of the Lord?"


    The third division hesitated and then said, "I have to ask the Lord. If the Lord has no opinion, I naturally have no opinion. However, you must remember that if the Lord of the country is the real Lord of the country, your sins will be great. At that time, you must not resist and accept the punishment, so as not to implicate your family and friends. "


    I was going to have a good talk with the third division. At this time, seeing the third division threatening my family and friends, and doing so again and again, I couldn''t help but say angrily, "I''m not discussing with you. You''d better find out. If you annoy me, I can take all of you and interrogate you slowly. Now, let Han Peng verify the true identity of the Lord of the country. It''s not negotiable. "


    Han Peng looked at my anger and said, "well... Come here and let me see who you are!"


    The Lord of the country seemed to rely on the third division. Looking at the third division, he just didn''t come over. It seemed that he was waiting for the third division to give orders, but he was begging.


    It''s obvious that this country''s leader is not the real country''s leader. What Han Peng said before is indeed true.


    I quietly gave Xiaojin an order to find an opportunity to take down the Lord, so that Han Peng could verify the identity of the fake Lord, get evidence and ask the whereabouts of the real Lord.


    After Xiaojin got the order, he didn''t look for opportunities, but rushed directly. It was fast. When those near bodyguards found Xiaojin''s move, only a few people had time to fire to prevent Xiaojin from approaching the Lord. Most people could only watch Xiaojin quickly approach the Lord without help.


    The power of laser weapons is indeed great. Although Xiaojin skillfully avoided them, those energy beams hit the wall and instantly made countless transparent holes in the thick wall. It looks amazing.


    The laser weapon pierced these thick walls silently, which immediately surprised me. If it hit my body, even if my body strength is very high, it may not be unharmed.


    The power of high-tech weapons can not be underestimated.


    In order not to die here, I quickly pulled Han Peng in a daze and quickly approached the nearby soldiers with him, so as not to give them a chance to continue attacking us.


    At this time, Xiao Jin was already close to the guards. In the blink of an eye, he flew all the guards in front of him. By the way, he also flew all the weapons in the hands of these guards and threw them out from a distance, so that other guards would not have the chance to get these weapons.


    Han Peng and I both had lightsabers in our hands. We rushed up and began to attack the nearby soldiers without saying a word, so as to avoid being attacked passively by the nearby soldiers.


    After all, Xiao Jin''s strength was much higher than these near soldiers. In the blink of an eye, he broke through the obstacles of the near soldiers and came directly to the Lord of the country.


    I have long heard that the Lord has the peak strength of nine level generals. He is one of the most powerful warriors in Chilong country. He has always paid attention to the Lord''s actions.


    But in front of Xiao Jin, he was also vulnerable. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Jin caught him and fastened his neck with his claws.


    Seeing that the LORD was arrested, I immediately shouted, "stop! If you dare to do it again, I will kill the Lord! "


    The guards stopped immediately and looked at me, Han Peng and Xiao Jin angrily, but they didn''t dare to do it again.


    Only the third division shouted at this time: "listen to my command, kill them and save the Lord."


    The soldiers nearby were stunned and looked at the third division together. They didn''t know what to do. They were all smart people. At this time, they had heard something from the words of the third division.


    I immediately shouted, "do you want to see the Lord die? You are the Lord''s near servant army, not the saisan division''s near servant army. How can you ignore the Lord''s life and listen to the orders of the saisan division? Stand back, we won''t hurt the Lord, we just want to verify the identity of the Lord. "


    The guards looked at each other, and then looked at a guard together, as if waiting for his order.


    This close guard army must be a leader or something. Usually, other close guards obey his orders, so other people will look at him together at this time.


    The man ignored the words of the third division, threw a fist at me and said, "I hope you won''t hurt the Lord."


    I nodded cautiously: "if the Lord is indeed the Lord, we will not hurt him. You can rest assured."


    The man hugged his fist again and said, "please verify the identity of the Lord quickly. We can''t let you hold the LORD all the time."


    I nodded and said to Han Peng, "I''ll give it to you."


    Han Peng took out a piece of paper and said in public, "this is the physical characteristics of the Lord I wrote down in advance. I will check them one by one later to prove the truth of the Lord. You are all witnesses and notaries. No matter what the result is, you must keep it secret. This matter is related to the overall situation of Chilong country. I beg you. "


    A group of nearby soldiers said, "I understand!"


    Han Peng handed me the paper with the physical characteristics of the Lord, and then walked to the Lord who was still tied around his neck by Xiao Jin. He looked a little nervous.


    The Lord of the country was also a little nervous at this time. His life fell into Xiao Jin''s hands. It would be strange if he was not nervous.


    Han Peng stared at the Lord and said slowly, "if you confess now, you can leave a whole body. Otherwise, I will let you die without a whole body."

 Chapter 306

    The Lord of the country was tied around his neck by Xiao Jin. He couldn''t speak at all. He could only make a whine. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    I told Xiao Jin quietly to let Xiao Jin release the Lord temporarily so that the Lord can speak.


    Xiao Jin did as he did. He loosened the Lord''s neck, but put one of his claws in the back of the Lord''s heart. Once the Lord changed, Xiao Jin can control him in an instant to ensure that he won''t slip away.


    Han Peng nervously rolled up the Lord''s sleeve and looked at the Lord''s arm first.


    I think Han Peng gave me a piece of paper that said there was a scar on the Lord''s arm. It was a sword wound. It was left when the LORD was a child. It was very light, but it can be seen clearly.


    With Han Peng''s inspection, I also saw that there was indeed a very light sword scar on the Lord''s arm, which looked like it was left many years ago. There is no way to prove that the Lord is false.


    I had some doubts in my heart. I couldn''t help looking at Han Peng and motioned him to find the most critical sign and quickly confirm the authenticity of the Lord of China.


    Han Peng gave me a disappointed look, and then continued to check other parts of the Lord''s body.


    I looked worried and quietly said to Han Peng, "first see if it''s easy to look at. It''s not too late to check elsewhere later."


    Han Peng patted his head and said, "I''m confused. I just want to see the characteristics of my body and forget the most important point..."


    I looked at Han Peng with a bitter smile to check the Lord''s face. I was a little nervous. In case the LORD was true, what I did today was enough for me to drink a pot.


    Han Peng looked at the Lord''s face carefully for a while, then frowned slightly, as if he hadn''t found anything wrong.


    Here in the new world, many hospitals can do cosmetic surgery. If they do well, they can''t see any trace.


    However, no matter how well cosmetic surgery is done, there is no way to change a person''s soul. If Han Peng can''t find any problems, I can also use my soul power to check the true identity of the Lord of the country.


    Although the Royal beast is a skill created specifically for star beasts and spirit beasts, it can still do some simple things on the human body with a little flexibility in the use of soul power.


    For example, use the soul power to explore the soul of others, so as to explore the essence of that person, even the inner world.


    It''s just that it''s dangerous and immoral. Under normal circumstances, I''m determined not to do so.


    Han Peng''s inspection of the Lord continued. He looked at the Lord''s not very good-looking face again and again, then stretched out his hand to touch it again and again, and finally shook his head in disappointment.


    He whispered to me, "I can''t see the problem. This cosmetic surgery is very clever. It should be cosmetic surgery. It has recovered very well. I can''t see any trace."


    I nodded: "look at other places, as long as you can see, you check them all."


    As soon as I finished, the third division shouted, "what are you going to do to the Lord of the country? After checking for so long, I''m not sure if there are any problems. Are you deliberately delaying time? "


    I looked back at the third division and said faintly, "it''s important. We must check it carefully. Moreover, the problem is not that we haven''t found it, but we think these findings are not enough to explain the fundamental problem. We must continue to check. Is there anything wrong with this? "


    The third division looked at me and said angrily, "you hijacked the Lord and still touched the Lord''s body. This is a great disrespect to the Lord and a great crime..."


    I interrupted him: "if he is the real Lord of the country, you are right. But if he is a false Lord, and even you are a sinner, what qualifications do you have to say about others? Stay with me honestly. Don''t force me to be rude to you. Saihua doesn''t look good in face. "


    The third division stared at me angrily, but he didn''t speak any more. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His face changed one after another and looked a little uneasy.


    Ignoring the changes of the third division, I turned back and said to Han Peng, "continue to check and tell me if you find any problems."


    Han Peng knows the Lord very well. After all, he is his father. He knows some external physical characteristics as long as they are not very secret parts.


    After listening to my words, Han Peng continued to check the Lord''s body. I turned to look at the commander or deputy commander of the nearby army and said to him, "go downstairs and help Li Lin up. He was injured and I couldn''t move."


    This man is definitely a smart man. He saw the problem between us and the third division and knew what we were doing.


    After hearing what I said, without hesitation, he immediately ran downstairs and soon helped Li Lin up.


    Li Lin was injured by Xiao Jin before. Although he was not dead, his injury was very serious, dying and not far from death.


    When he was helped up at this time, I stepped forward and fed him a healing medicine I carried with me.


    I don''t want to save him, but I want to use him to complete one of my plans - after Han Peng can''t check whether the Lord is true or false, my plan will start.


    Li Lin is the commander of the nearby soldiers. These soldiers should obey his orders. I saved him. Naturally, I asked him to give orders and help me accomplish something.


    I thought of using soul power to explore the truth and falsehood of the LORD before. We can''t do this when we have to. It''s too dangerous. If we don''t say it, it may cause resentment of others and be unfavorable to us.


    With Li Lin''s help, my plan would be more smooth.


    After taking the medicine, Li Lin slowly recovered, opened his eyes, looked at me and said weakly, "why did you save me?"


    I smiled faintly and said, "I don''t want to save you. We are hostile sides. I have no obligation to save you."


    Li Lin frowned and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    I smiled and said, "you''ll know in a minute. Now all you have to do is have a good rest, exercise your power, turn the medicine into medicine, and heal your wounds. "


    Li Lin looked confused, but I had turned and left, and he didn''t ask any more questions.


    I came to Han Peng and asked him in a low voice, "did you find it?"


    Han Peng said nervously with sweat on his head, "how could this happen? All... "


    I interrupted him and whispered in his ear, "isn''t there another place that hasn''t been checked? You can have a look now."


    Han Peng was stunned and looked at me with a strange and puzzled face.


    I had to whisper again, "have you checked the scar on the Lord''s back? That''s what the LORD left after his serious injury. The scar must be obvious. "


    Han Peng was stunned, then suddenly woke up and said, "yes, how can I forget this?"

 Chapter 307

    Han Peng and Xiao Jin took the Lord to a corner of the hall, removed the curtains and made a temporary screen to avoid the embarrassment of the Lord exposing his body in front of the public.


    But just as Han Peng finished this and was about to stretch out his hand to uncover the Lord''s clothes, he heard the third division say, "what are you going to do! What are you talking about? When did the Lord hurt his back? "


    I immediately said, "didn''t the Lord hurt his back a few decades ago? This matter is well known. Have you forgotten? "


    The third division frowned and shouted, "what are you talking about? At that time, the injury suffered by the Lord of the country was obviously an internal injury. Where there was an injury, there could be no scar. There are only seven scars on the Lord''s body, and there are no scars on his back... "


    I also heard this and immediately shouted, "how do you know this? How can you see the body of the Lord? "


    The third division''s complexion changed greatly. The hands pointing to me were shaking. It looked very excited and uneasy.


    I continued to drink: "have you checked the Lord''s body before, so you are so clear about the scars on the Lord''s body?"


    All day long, as like as two peas, I looked at the three division, and said, "or when you are looking for a counterfeiting master, you think that you want to make the counterfeit master exactly like the real owner, so you deliberately write down all the physical characteristics of the Lord, and then do some wounds on the fake country owner to deceive the whole world."


    My words were fast and powerful. Everyone could hear them clearly. Now many people close to the army turned around and looked at the third division. Although they didn''t say anything, they showed their doubts uniformly.


    The third division seemed quite nervous in the eyes of the people, but he was worthy of being the head of the national Lord''s house for a long time. After only a little nervous, his face returned to normal.


    He laughed and said loudly, "you can''t find evidence to prove the truth of the Lord at this time, so you deliberately use these words to divert our attention. Humph! No one will be deceived by you... If you can''t prove that the Lord is false, you will be caught and severely punished... "


    I interrupted him: "we are still checking and have not announced the results, let alone whether there is a problem with the owner of the country. What''s your hurry? Afraid we''ll find solid evidence that you''re behind it? Or do you, the black hand behind the scenes, fear that you will be caught and executed? "


    The third division said angrily, "don''t talk about it. When did I become the behind the scenes? Don''t delay. I''ll give you one more minute. If you can''t find conclusive evidence to prove that the Lord is false, you''ll wait to be arrested and handed over to the LORD according to law. "


    I waved my hand, motioned Han Peng to continue the inspection and said loudly, "let''s wait and see what the result is. Li Lin, have you survived? Come here. "


    I had seen that Li Lin could stand up by himself, so I asked him to come over and didn''t help me complete the method I just thought of to verify the authenticity of the Lord.


    Li Lin reluctantly came over, looked at me coldly and said faintly, "what do you want me to do here? I won''t do anything to hurt the Lord. "


    I smiled, patted Li Lin on the shoulder, slowly turned behind Li Lin, and suddenly shouted, "since when did you follow the Lord and become the commander of the Lord''s nearby army?"


    Li Lin said without hesitation: "at the age of 45, I became a level 9 general, joined the Lord''s near guard army, and became the commander of the near guard army ten years later. Is there any question? Why do you ask this? "


    I shouted, "answer my question, don''t talk nonsense!"


    After a pause, I continued to drink and asked, "how old are you this year?"


    Li Lin said, "I''m seventy years old... Why, do you think I''m too old to protect the Lord of the country? I tell you, the life of a warrior is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Even after another 30 years, when I am 100 years old, I can still fight and protect the Lord... "


    I stretched out my hand, pointed to the third division and asked Li Lin, "then I ask you, the last time the LORD was injured, could you be by the Lord''s side?"


    Li Lin was stunned for a while and then bowed his head and said, "I was really around the Lord that time, but the Lord ordered me not to intervene in his fight with that man. We... We dare not disobey the Lord''s order and watch the Lord get hurt..."


    I saw that Li Lin was remorseful on his face. Knowing that he was blaming himself, he continued: "then tell me, where is the Lord''s injury and what is it?"


    Li Lin said: "the LORD was slapped by the man and hurt in the back. There is only a line between him and his heart. The Lord died when he had a little time difference..."


    I was very satisfied with Li Lin''s answer: "did you see the injury of the LORD with your own eyes?"


    Li Lin said with certainty, "I saw it. At that time, the Lord''s protective clothing was smashed by the man''s palm, and even the clothes inside were smashed. The Lord''s back was almost * *, so you can see his injury at a glance... "


    I nodded and continued, "at that time, the back of the LORD was bloody? Or trauma? "


    Li Lin frowned and said, "what''s the use of asking these questions? The Lord took the newly developed No. 1 medicine at that time, and those skin injuries recovered instantly without leaving any traces... It''s impossible for you to see the injury on the Lord''s back. "


    I smiled: "the successful development of No. 1 medicament can indeed solve such trauma without leaving any scars... Then I ask you again, do you remember that the man who fought with the Lord continued to fight the Lord after the LORD was injured?"


    Li Lin thought for a moment and said slowly, "at that time, we were in a hurry to save the nation. Everyone was in a panic. Who still remembers these things? I''ve said enough about what you''re going to do. Don''t ask any more. "


    I sighed slightly, looked at Li Lin and said, "I''m helping you find out the real Lord. Why don''t you understand my kindness? I have one last question. You must tell me the answer. "


    Li Lin took a look at the soldiers behind him and the third division. Finally, he nodded and said he could answer me another question.


    I immediately asked, "what has changed before and after the injury of the Lord? After you think it over, don''t try to deceive me. I''ll judge whether what you say is true or false. "

 Chapter 308

    Without thinking about it, Li Lin said, "you don''t believe me. Why do you ask me? Hum, the Lord is high. I''m just a little commander. How can I know if the Lord has changed? "


    With a straight face and anger, I said, "you are the commander of the nearby army. You follow the LORD every day. Don''t you know the changes before and after the Lord? If you don''t say it, I can only use soul searching to identify the truth of the Lord. "


    "Soul searching!" Li Lin was surprised and immediately roared, "you have practiced such a magic, so you are not afraid to be chased and killed by all martial artists. Will there be no peace from now on?"


    I slowly raised my hand and said faintly, "soul searching is not a magic, no skill is a magic. Everything depends on whether the heart of the person who practices it is good or evil. Have you ever killed innocent people, done anything wrong or thought evil after practicing the so-called non magic skills? Don''t think you are noble. No matter what skill or combat skill, it can become a means to save people. "


    I was suddenly a little excited, raised my voice and shouted, "I''ll give you a minute to think about it. Don''t try soul searching, it''s up to you."


    Li Lin roared: "soul searching will make the Lord fall into a deep sleep and won''t wake up for at least a few years. Don''t you know that the red dragon country is facing a desperate situation of domestic and foreign aggression, and the Lord can''t have an accident at this time?"


    I said faintly, "it''s none of my business. It''s you, not me, who should consider these. Moreover, if he is not the Lord of the country at all, what you say is equivalent to nonsense. If a person who is not the leader of the country pretends to be the leader of the country, it will do no good to the Chilong country. "


    Li Lin was furious and raised his hand to hit me. At this time, Han Peng''s ecstatic voice came: "great, I finally found the evidence!"


    I looked back at the sound and conveniently raised my hand to fight my li Lin. I didn''t even look at him.


    I turned and looked at Han Peng, waiting for him to explain what evidence he had found.


    Han Peng said excitedly, "brother Dongfang, come and see. This evidence is enough to show that he is a fake Lord of the country. There will be no mistake."


    I was secretly surprised. I had prepared several moves before, and even didn''t hesitate to tell the secret of my understanding of soul searching. I was afraid that Han Peng couldn''t find evidence to prove the true identity of the Lord. Now it seems that I can''t use it.


    I hurried to Han Peng''s side and bypassed the temporary screen made of curtains. At a glance, I saw the Lord of the country carried by Xiao Jin.


    At this time, the leader of the country looked very pitiful. Where could he still have the authority of half a leader?


    I didn''t expect Han Peng to take off all the clothes of the Lord. When he was stunned, he couldn''t help frowning and said, "what are you doing? Where is the evidence? "


    Han Peng excitedly pointed to the Lord''s hip and said, "brother Dongfang, my father has a birthmark with a big finger, black, like a big mole. Most people can''t know this, but my mother knows it. She knows that I told me this quietly when I was checking my father''s whereabouts. Now the fake Lord of the country doesn''t have this birthmark. He''s not a fake. What is it? "


    I looked at the Lord''s buttocks and felt strange and embarrassed.


    But Han Peng is right. There is really no black birthmark on the Lord''s hip.


    I hurried to see the note Han Peng gave me before. There was such a note on it. It said that there was a black birthmark with a big finger in a private part of the Lord of the state.


    Now I am finally sure that the Lord in front of me is not a real Lord, he is a fake.


    I motioned Han Peng to put on the Lord''s clothes, and then turned to Li Lin and said, "you have heard that the Lord is not a real Lord, he is a fake. If you are loyal to the Lord of the Kingdom, you should know what sin it is to pretend to be the Lord of the kingdom. "


    Li Lin was once again depressed by my slap. After hearing what I said, he said weakly, "these are all the words of your family. Why should we believe you? Even Prince Han Peng can''t make us doubt the Lord of the country in a word, let alone make us disrespectful to the Lord of the country. "


    Han Peng was stunned and then shouted, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. My mother, the Lord''s wife, is in the Lord''s house. We can ask her to come and confirm this."


    Li Lin frowned and said, "well, since you said so, Prince, I''ll risk being punished by the Lord and ask the Lord''s wife to confirm it. Before the Lord''s wife arrives, you must not be rude to the Lord, otherwise we will kill you even if we fight for our lives. "


    Han Peng looked at Li Lin and said, "go, go! It''s no use saying this. "


    I also waved my hand and said, "go and come back quickly. My people are in a hurry and don''t know what they will do."


    Li Lin immediately sent two sergeants close to the army to find Han Peng''s mother, that is, the Lord''s wife, to confirm the authenticity of the Lord. Han Peng and I continued to guard the confirmed fake Lord.


    Xiao Jin, Li Lin and the third division of Sai, have formed a hidden opposition with them.


    At this time, I have completely believed what Han Peng said before, and I vaguely feel that this time I have done an earth shaking event by mistake, just like when I came to Chilong city a few years ago, I inadvertently found the invasion of stars. Maybe it will give a great contribution to Chilong state.


    I don''t care whether I have done meritorious service or not, but if I can find the truth of the matter, find the real leader of the country and completely change the current situation of the red dragon country, it will indirectly save countless people of the red dragon country, which is also an immortal merit.


    Before the guards came back, the third division suddenly said, "you''re fooling everyone. What birthmarks are you making up? Hum, I''ve been with the Lord for decades. I''ve never heard of the feature of the Lord. "


    While talking, he walked around, looking like he was thinking while talking: "Han Peng, although you are the son of the Lord, you haven''t lived with the Lord since childhood, let alone slept or bathed with the Lord. How can you know this? Don''t think we''ll believe it if you say your mother told you. Who can prove that your words are true? I also suspect that you are trying to deceive everyone by deliberately lying that the Lord has such a birthmark... You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. I''m also the manager of the Lord''s house. I don''t know anything about the Lord, big or small... "


    The third division obviously said this on purpose. He used his identity to remind people not to believe Han Peng''s words, but forgot that Han Peng''s identity is more prominent than him. His words will only make people have other views on him.

 Chapter 309

    Han Peng probably didn''t expect that the third division could say this at this time. His heart was angry and suspicious. He couldn''t help showing a trace of murderous spirit.


    Han Peng shouted angrily, "you are a manager. How dare you say such words? Will the Lord tell you all his private affairs? Who do you think you are? Do you think you are a roundworm in the stomach of the Lord? Hum! Talk big! "


    The third division was a little confused and embarrassed. He looked at Han Peng and smiled angrily: "well, Han Peng, you speak so vulgar... Don''t think it''s great if you''re a prince. The leader of the red dragon kingdom is not a simple family inheritance. The capable always live there. Don''t think that if you''re a prince, you''ll be the next generation of leader. With your current cultivation and ability, You don''t have any chance. "


    The words of the third division were suddenly full of disdain and sarcasm: "your brothers and younger brothers are better than you. No matter what, you can''t be the Lord of the country. And the next generation of princes are dragons among people. Don''t dream, you... "


    Han Peng sneered and interrupted the third division: "I can''t be the Lord of the country, and you can''t be the Lord of the country. You''ve done so many outrageous things, and you''ve also tricked my Han family into doing so many bad things for you. It''s nothing more than coveting the position of national leader... You''ll be punished sooner or later... No, you''ll be punished now. You''ll die without a whole body... "


    The third division angrily said, "yellow mouth child, how dare you insult me, the third division. I won''t break you into pieces. Take it to feed the dog..."


    "If you feed my son to the dog, I''ll kill your whole family!" A dignified voice suddenly came from the entrance of the stairs. The voice was quite dignified. After hearing the voice, a group of sergeants who were close to the army bent down to salute, and said in unison, "have you seen your wife!"


    A wrinkled old lady came up slowly, leaning on a crutch in her hand, dressed in red clothes, showing a rich attitude.


    The old lady came to the Lord who had put on her clothes and stared at him for a while. She looked very carefully as if she were looking at a peerless treasure, but she ignored the meaning of the third division.


    The third division blushed and looked at the old lady uneasily, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    The old lady stared at the Lord of the state. Han Peng gave a big gift and said in a regular manner: "my mother, my child has found the flaw of the false Lord of the state and found the evidence that can prove that he pretended to be the Lord of the state. Please tell everyone whether the evidence I found is true and reliable."


    Han Peng whispered his discovery in the ear of the Lord''s wife, then stepped back and waited for the Lord''s wife to speak.


    The country Lord''s wife stared at the country Lord. The country Lord dared not face the country Lord''s wife''s eyes. She slowly turned her head and looked uneasy and nervous.


    The Lord of the Kingdom has already explained everything in this way. The people present are smart people. Combined with Han Peng''s discovery before, it goes without saying that they know the truth of the matter.


    The Lord''s wife turned slowly, sighed and said slowly, "Han Peng is my son and your prince. You dare not believe what he said. Hum, are you going to doubt my words? "


    A group of sergeants near the army said in unison: "subordinates dare not, please calm down the Lord''s wife!"


    The Lord''s wife looked at these respectful sergeants, glanced at the third division, and said faintly: "the third division, tell me, where is the Lord? What have you done to the Lord of the kingdom? Tell me whether you live or die. "


    As soon as the third division was stunned, he immediately pointed to the obviously fake country Lord and deliberately said, "the country Lord is behind you. Don''t you have bad eyes and don''t see it so close?"


    The words of the third division have exposed all his thoughts now. Is it still a subordinate of the Lord or a person who sincerely assists the Lord who dares to disrespect the Lord''s wife?


    Everything is self-evident. There is no need to say anything more.


    At this time, Li Lin looked surprised and uneasy, looked at the third division and said angrily, "manager Sai, how can you talk to the Lord''s wife like this? You are a traitor. You should be punished... "


    The third division impolitely interrupted Li Lin''s words: "are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? What country Lord''s wife? She is just an old woman who is dying. Where is the country Lord''s wife? Hum, the Lord is no longer in this world. Now, who still thinks she is the Lord''s wife? "


    The third division suddenly seemed crazy, laughing and turning like crazy.


    Listen to him shouting: "now that you have found it, I might as well tell you that the Lord of the Kingdom died decades ago, but I haven''t told you yet! Ha ha... I used to deliberately say that the Lord of China was recovering in a secret place. You all believe it. What a bunch of fools! "


    After a pause, he shouted, "there is no lord in the current red dragon country. Where is the Lord''s wife? Ha ha ha... You are ridiculous, ridiculous! "


    I frowned and was about to accuse the third division of being insane, so Han Peng said angrily, "the third division, as the manager of the Lord''s house and the Lord''s personal housekeeper, are you not afraid to be despised by people all over the world? Still have the face to let go of the que words here. It''s shameless... "


    The third division shouted, "am I brazen? You dare to scold me. Hum, I''ll see. How can you scold me when you are torn apart by my people? "


    He suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "come on, kill all of them for me, and leave none!"


    I had long been surprised by the performance of the third division. At this time, I felt bad after listening to the third division.


    I felt that something big would happen. I quickly stepped back and stood with Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin also took a step closer to me and tried to jump on the third division.


    As soon as the voice of the third division fell, there was a dense sound of footsteps on the stairs between the third floor and the second floor. Figures rushed down from the third floor like lightning. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded me, Xiao Jin, the Lord''s wife, Han Peng, and even Li Lin.


    Seeing this scene, the third division laughed and said, "well, I thought of it for a long time. I''ve prepared people and horses early in the morning. I''ll catch you all when you arrive. Now, who dares to scold me? Who dares? "


    The third division was full of pride. He seemed to eat us. He didn''t seem to pay attention to the top experts of the whole red dragon country.


    The people around me and I are very strange and feel a little uneasy. It seems that something big is about to happen in the small building where the national leader''s office is resting

 Chapter 310

    I frowned and looked at the subordinates of the third division. I was surprised. Although these people were all black masked people, much like the dead men in black of the Du family, I obviously felt that the momentum emanating from them was a little stronger than those of Li Lin, a level-9 general.


    Even Wang Kun, who has the peak strength of level 9 generals I''ve seen before, doesn''t have the momentum of these people in black.


    Did these people in black surpass the peak of level nine generals and reach the legendary realm of King Wu?


    They are all kings of martial arts. How is this possible? Since the mysterious disappearance of the last king of martial arts thousands of years ago, there has never been a warrior in the realm of king of martial arts in the new world. Twenty or thirty kings of martial arts have appeared all at once. It''s impossible to think about it.


    My suspicion was also the doubts of Li Lin and others. Some of them couldn''t help exclaiming: "King Wu? They are all King Wu! "


    "How is this possible?!" Li Lin shouted directly, "who are you and how can you have such a strong momentum?"


    The third division laughed and said, "haven''t you seen King Wu? Ha ha, of course you haven''t seen it. The world hasn''t seen King Wu for thousands of years. How can you have seen it? "


    "We haven''t seen it, and you must not have seen it!" My heart moved and said coldly, "otherwise, you won''t be just a military general until now. Besides, your martial kings don''t look like living people. Although their momentum is amazing, their actions are rigid... If I''m right... "


    The Lord''s wife suddenly interrupted me and said, "yes, this is a corpse puppet, which is forcibly refined from the corpse of a dead warrior. Saisan division, it turns out that you are a puppet division and a descendant of the puppet division who has been lost for a long time. "


    The third division''s face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, "what if I''m a puppet division? Is refining puppets against the law? Hei hei, madam leader, my puppet is as powerful as King Wu. I just want to see how you plan to end it? "


    The Lord''s wife said in a deep voice, "no wonder you dare to do such a thing that people and gods are angry with. It''s because you have these corpse puppets. Hum, although corpse puppets are powerful, there is no way to solve them. As long as one of US practices the skill specially for dealing with you corpse puppets, your corpse puppets are a pile of garbage. "


    The third division laughed and said, "cultivate the skill of dealing with corpse puppets? Are you old and confused? That thing disappeared completely thousands of years ago. It''s impossible for it to remain in the world, let alone someone to practice. My corpse puppets are invincible now. They will never be killed or defeated... They are invincible! Ha ha... "


    The country Lord''s wife frowned slightly, raised her crutch slowly, tapped the ground gently, and said slowly, "all the descendants of puppet masters like you still exist. Why do you say that all the skills dedicated to dealing with you puppet masters have disappeared? I tell you the truth, we have a martial artist here who has practiced such skills. "


    The third division immediately became nervous and quickly asked, "who? Who has practiced such a skill? It''s impossible. I sent people to check when the people near the bodyguard entered the bodyguard. No one knows such skills... You''re lying to me, you''re lying to me! "


    A smile appeared on the wrinkled face of the Lord''s wife: "you don''t see the coffin and don''t cry... Well, I''ll give up your hope, so as not to continue to do evil things."


    When the Lord''s wife said this, she suddenly looked back at me and said slowly, "Dongfang childe, I think your war beast is Jinpeng, an ancient spirit beast. It''s not easy to accept such a high spirit beast. It''s impossible without the legendary skills specially used to accept star beasts and spirit beasts. So I dare to guess that what you cultivate is the ancient unique skill of resisting animals? "


    I was surprised and couldn''t help asking, "how did you know this?"


    The Lord''s wife nodded happily, "it seems that I guessed well. Royal beast is definitely an ancient skill that has been lost for a long time. It is not only a strange skill that can control star beasts and spirit beasts, but also a magical skill that specially deals with puppets refined by puppet masters. This set of Kung Fu was completely lost thousands of years ago. Today I can see its successors. I''m very glad and happy. "


    Li Lin suddenly said: "so, Dongfang... You will be the one who saved us from danger, the benefactor of all of us, and the great benefactor of our red dragon country..."


    I frowned and said, "Li Lin, madam, I don''t quite understand what you two said. The Royal beast can definitely subdue some star beasts and spirit beasts, but I don''t know what to do with it to control humans... Or these puppets. "


    The Lord''s wife smiled: "the reason is the same. Puppets are called puppets because they have no soul. Their souls have been forcibly stripped off by their master, or simply dissipated after death, so they can be controlled by their master with their own soul and let them fight. This truth is the same as that you control the star beast and spirit beast to fight... "


    I shook my head and interrupted the Lord''s wife: "you are wrong. I accept the star beast and spirit beast, not to deprive their souls, nor can I accept the dead star beast and spirit beast to fight for me. My royal beast will definitely use the power of soul to convey my goodwill, let the star beast and spirit beast understand my thoughts, and then decide whether to follow me and become my war beast or pet beast. "


    I pointed to Xiao Jin and then said, "I have never forcibly stripped the souls of any star beast or spirit beast, and then controlled them with my own soul. My war beasts are willing to follow me. After they feel my kindness... "


    I don''t need to explain too much, but I think everyone treats me as a lifesaver, so I have to say a few more words.


    Li Lin was rather disappointed, hesitated and said, "you really don''t know how to control other people''s souls?"


    I shook my head: "at most, I can attack the enemy''s soul with the power of my soul, make the enemy lose consciousness for a short time, and completely control other people''s souls. I can''t do it."


    The Lord''s wife frowned slightly: "how could this happen? Although I have never practiced the Royal beast, I have heard of its prestige for a long time. Because I''m interested in it, I know more about it. As far as I know, the Royal beast is definitely the enemy of the puppet master. It can make the puppet master''s puppet completely out of control... "


    I tried to recall the records in the Royal beast decision, but I couldn''t find the way to deal with the puppet master that the Lord''s wife said.

 Chapter 311

    I also know that the Royal beast I cultivate is by no means a complete version. About the part that the Lord''s wife said is just incomplete.


    I was secretly disappointed, looked at the Lord''s wife and said, "the Royal beast I cultivated is definitely only the upper half, incomplete. Maybe the part of the skill you mentioned that can deal with the puppet master is the lower part of the beast control decision. I just haven''t learned it. "


    The Lord''s wife suddenly realized and slowly said, "I see. I thought you... Forget it. Even if there is no royal beast, we, together with you Jinpeng war beast, may not be the opponent of the third division."


    The third division has been listening carefully to my dialogue with the Lord''s wife. At this time, he laughed and said: "originally, you only learned half. It seems that God helped me, and I was destined to kill you and become the real Lord! Ha ha... "


    The Lord''s wife said coldly, "just because you want to be the Lord? over my dead body! Not to mention that the Jinpeng war beast of Dongfang childe is the existence of King Wu''s peak, which is enough to beat all your puppets into powder. Even the generals of my Han family are not something you stiff puppets can deal with. "


    The third division laughed and said, "madam, are you confused? Puppets can''t be beaten to death. Unless you have a way to extract my soul from their bodies, otherwise they will be King Wu who will never be beaten to death. "


    The Lord''s wife said coldly, "if you can''t fight to death, you can trap them. They are stiff. I don''t believe so many of us can''t trap them. As long as Jin Peng makes a move, why should these corpse puppets be afraid? "


    The third division laughed and said, "you are so whimsical... I have 28 puppets at the level of King Wu. They are my twenty-eight nights. The bodies of each of the twenty-eight nights are comparable to the peak of King Wu. Even if Jin Peng tries his best, he can''t leave a trace on their bodies, let alone beat them into powder. Ha ha, not to mention one Jinpeng, even ten Jinpeng are not necessarily their opponents. "


    I saw the Lord''s wife frown secretly and knew that what the third division said was true. The physical strength of these puppets refined with the corpse of King Wu had long exceeded the human body in the general sense and was countless times harder than ordinary gold and stones.


    Let alone ordinary swords and firearms, it is difficult to hurt them. Even the peak of King Wu like Jin Peng is difficult to break their bodies.


    It can be said that the body of King Wu is a treasure, a human treasure, whatever else, but when it is used to refine tools, it is an absolute treasure.


    Although the powerful energy contained in King Wu''s body will dissipate slowly after their death, the flesh body that can bear the powerful energy will not.


    Their flesh is almost incorruptible and eternal, and their value is definitely higher than that of treasures in the general sense.


    In the face of such puppets, in addition to extracting their souls from their bodies, the only way is to beat their bodies into powder, so that their master''s souls have nowhere to settle, so as to completely kill them.


    Now we can''t break their bodies at once, and we can''t extract the soul of the third division in their bodies, so we are really in an awkward and passive position.


    In the face of such a corpse puppet, it seems that in addition to being beaten passively, we have only one way to evacuate and escape.


    The Lord''s wife frowned, and I couldn''t help frowning. I contacted Xiao Jin secretly and told Xiao Jin to be ready at any time. Once something was wrong, I could run first and find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer to help us.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er have many war animals. Although their strength is not as good as that of the corpse puppets of the third division, it is also a great help for us and can help us.


    I think saihua''er is the daughter of the third division after all. If she is present, our safety will at least be guaranteed.


    I didn''t mean to take advantage of Sai Hua''er. I just thought that my relationship with Sai Hua''er was already like this. If she helped me, things would be easier to do.


    Facing the corpse puppet of the third division, I also have no details in my heart. I don''t know what to do.


    If in the past, I would think, I''d better save my life first, otherwise, everything I say is empty.


    Now that I have become the leader of everyone, including the Lord''s wife, I can''t think like this anymore.


    Fortunately, no matter how powerful the puppets of the third division were, the president''s wife did not say anything like surrender or retreat.


    This surprised me and worshipped the calmness of the Lord''s wife. This is the temperament of the superior!


    Facing the puppets of the third division, we were silent.


    Although most of us are warriors in the realm of generals, we seem to have nothing to say except silence in the face of the puppets at the level of King Wu who hesitate to fight King Kong and can''t die.


    The third division was very satisfied with our silence and said with a smile, "why, are you afraid? Don''t be afraid, I won''t kill you! "


    The Lord''s wife said slowly, "what do you want?"


    The third division of the race, with a positive face, stepped forward, stared at the Lord''s wife and said, "it''s very simple. You immediately write a notice and tell everyone in Chilong country that the Han family will abdicate today and give the position of Lord to our race family. I, the next leader of the red dragon Kingdom, my Sai family, will also be the royal family of the red dragon kingdom in the future. "


    The Lord''s wife smiled coldly: "you dream! Our Han family has a prosperous population and a family population of more than one million. When will it be your turn to be the leader of the country? Moreover, our Han family has been the royal family of the red dragon kingdom for thousands of years. No one can take away our Han family''s royal status. Why should you take away our... "


    The country Lord''s wife suddenly turned the topic, stared at the third division of Sai and said coldly, "your sai family is only tens of thousands, and most of them are ignorant people. It''s a dream to become a royal family and take charge of the red dragon country! Don''t say I won''t promise. My Han family won''t promise. Even people from other families won''t promise. "


    The third division''s face gradually became ugly and said with a trace of murderous spirit, "if you don''t promise me, kill all of you. At that time, I will naturally become the leader of the red dragon country."


    The Lord''s wife looked at the third division and said slowly, "even if you kill us all, there will be people against you becoming the Lord of the country. What''s more, your puppets are refined from the corpses of King Wu who died thousands of years ago. They have lost a lot of spirituality. If we want to escape, it''s not impossible. The third division, you should know that what I said is true. "


    What the Lord''s wife said is very reasonable. It is not so easy for the third division to directly seize power and become the Lord of a country.

 Chapter 312

    The third division also knew that what the Lord''s wife said was reasonable. At this time, he narrowed his eyes and slowly said, "I have 28 stars here, and you are only a dozen people. Anyway, you''re doomed today. Don''t scare me with words. I know how powerful my twenty-eight stars are. If you don''t believe it, I''ll show you now. "


    The Lord''s wife raised her hand and suddenly shouted, "let''s rush out together!"


    I know the people of the Lord''s wife are outside. As long as we work together to rush out of this building, the third division will have no way to take us.


    Thousands of troops and horses outside will help us clean up the corpse puppets of the third division. No matter whether the corpse puppets are King Wu or generals, they can''t escape death among thousands of troops and horses.


    But now we are surrounded by the corpses of the third division. There are no roads around. It is very difficult to leave here.


    The third division commanded his corpse puppets to surround us. They didn''t intend to let us leave here. They had already blocked the only channel.


    Now the Lord''s wife is angry and wants to fight with the corpse puppets of the third division. In fact, it is the most inferior way. She can''t fight like this unless she has to.


    In my opinion, the wise way should be to deal with the third division as much as possible, wait for the arrival of reinforcements, and then take the opportunity to attack inside and outside and launch a counter offensive in order to leave here.


    Now it''s too late to think about this. The people of the Lord''s wife are starting to rush. Xiao Jin and I can only follow up and fight with the corpse puppet.


    Xiao Jin has been fighting side by side with me. He decisively shot two corpses blocking our way and gave me a chance to escape.


    The space here is limited and there are many corpse puppets. Although I wanted to rush downstairs as fast as possible, I was blocked by several corpse puppets that followed me.


    Those corpse puppets really can''t be killed. With the strength of Xiao Jin, after hitting the corpse puppets, he just let them fall down temporarily. In the blink of an eye, he stood up again and began to continue to attack the soldiers near them, the Lord''s wife, Han Peng and others.


    The attack of corpse puppets is very simple, that is, they use their bodies as weapons, or hit or step on or kick. The mechanical attack looks stiff, but it is powerful.


    The sergeant near the bodyguard and we dare not fight with the corpse puppet. After all, we are flesh, and the corpse puppet like machinery has little chance of winning.


    Corpse puppets have great power. I can see the ground crack and dust flying under their attack. I know that their attack power is no less than me.


    If I fight in an open place, I can easily avoid these corpse puppet mechanical attacks, but it is difficult to do this in this narrow space.


    The body methods I practice are very simple and common. There are no special skills. There is no advantage in fighting in a narrow space.


    However, my speed is relatively fast, so every time I avoid the attack of corpse puppets, I can barely protect myself.


    Xiao Jin''s speed is even faster. In addition, his strength is much higher than those corpse puppets whose actions are not flexible. Every time he faces the corpse puppets in the way, he directly blows them away, whether he can kill them or not.


    With Xiao Jin''s strong counterattack, my pressure is much less than others. At least I haven''t been hurt since the battle.


    Those sergeants who were close to the army, although they were all level 9 generals, lost all their advantages in front of the corpse puppets whose strength was comparable to that of the king of Wu and were beaten miserably.


    Within a few breaths, at least three sergeants close to the army were killed by the corpse puppet, and more people were all covered with scars, and they were about to lose their support.


    In order to protect the Lord''s wife and Han Peng, the sergeants close to the army looked at death one by one, attacked and killed with injuries, and wanted to break through. However, in front of those immortal corpse puppets, their attacks were versatile and did not play any role.


    What''s more chilling is that the attacks of those corpse puppets, although they seem mechanical, have infinite power. They hurt and die when they touch. Many sergeants were injured or even killed in this way.


    I always thought that it was difficult to kill the masters of level 9 generals because they were strong and powerful.


    But now it seems that in front of people more powerful than them, they are also vulnerable and can be easily killed.


    How can the real immortal exist in this world? Even those legendary immortals or gods will be killed or die of old age and illness, although their life span is very long compared with ordinary people.


    In my busy schedule, I glanced at the third division and saw him sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, as if he was directing the corpse puppet battle.


    There are four corpse puppets around him. These four corpse puppets guard the third division. At a glance, we know that he is trying his best to control the corpse puppet battle.


    The four corpse puppets around him are his guards to protect him from being disturbed and hurt.


    When I saw this, I suddenly had a very bold idea in my heart, that is, if Xiao Jin and I went to attack the third division and cut off his command over the corpse puppet, we could turn defeat into victory and defeat the third division.


    My plan is a little difficult, that is, even if Xiao Jin can hit those corpse puppets, he can''t hold four corpse puppets to attack it at the same time.


    After all, Xiao Jin is flesh and blood. Although his physical strength is much stronger than those humans, he can''t completely ignore all attacks. Once he is hit more times by corpse puppets, he may be injured.


    I can''t risk Xiao Jin. He is not only my war beast, but also my friend and partner.


    I hesitated about my idea, so I didn''t ask Xiao Jin to attack the third division immediately, but tried to break through the corpse puppets of the third division.


    I first tried to leave here from the stairway, but I found it impossible. The stairway is the most tightly guarded place of the third division. There are at least ten corpses guarding here, let alone breaking through from there. Even if I want to get close, it is very dangerous.


    Xiao Jin looked at me while fighting and shouted humanized. Obviously, he was telling me that we must leave here as soon as possible.


    I also know that if we don''t leave here, we will never have a chance to break through once all the sergeants of the nearby army are seriously injured and fall to the ground.


    This is the reality. Now there are people near the bodyguards to contain the corpse puppets and disperse the strength of the corpse puppets. Our pressure is still small. Once all the bodyguards fall, all the corpse puppets will attack us.


    That''s no joke. Maybe we''ll never get out of here again.


    In the face of the immortal and powerful corpse puppet at the level of King Wu, I suddenly felt afraid, just like I met fire ants at the beginning, and had the idea of running for my life

 Chapter 313

    At the critical moment, I suddenly had an idea in my mind, and then shouted, "let''s attack the floor together. When we get to the ground, we can get out of danger smoothly."


    As soon as I shouted, I took the lead in cutting a sword on the floor and did my best to cut a big hole on the floor.


    When Xiao Jin saw me doing this, he also attacked the floor. As soon as he grabbed it, he left a big hole in the floor, enough for many people to jump from the hole at the same time.


    Without saying a word, I jumped down first, and then began to run away as fast as I could.


    This is a good way. No matter how powerful those corpse puppets are, they are dead after all. They don''t have their own thoughts, and we never thought we would choose this way to escape.


    At the beginning, the corpse puppets didn''t react. Xiao Jin and I had enough time to run to the first floor, and then left the ancient building before the third division reacted.


    When the sergeants near the army saw us like this, they followed suit and ran away with many people.


    Xiao Jin and I ran to the open place outside in one breath. We still felt unsafe. Those corpses may reappear at any time.


    When Xiao Jin got outside, he could fly. I jumped on his back and let him escape with me. In the face of an immortal corpse puppet, we''d better avoid the edge for the time being.


    I saw in the air that several sergeants of the imperial guards also protected the Lord''s wife and Han Peng and escaped. Probably before the third division reacted, they ran out of the broken hole fought by me and Xiao Jin and picked up one life.


    At this time, I had no intention to care about other things. I was eager to meet Zhou Xiaoying and command Xiao Jin to rush to Zhou Xiaoying''s place as soon as possible.


    Before, I planned to let Xiao Jin break through and find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer to save us. Now that I have escaped with Xiao Jin, I naturally don''t have such a plan anymore.


    I''m going to find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer and find another way to deal with the third division.


    Let me think now. It was really dangerous just now. The corpse puppets of the third division were too powerful. We are not their opponents together.


    With Xiaojin''s strength, they can only repel them, but there is no way to kill them, which is enough to show that their physical strength has surpassed the ordinary king of martial arts and reached a certain level I have never seen.


    Of course, the third division may also take some special materials to refine the bodies of these corpse puppets when refining these corpse puppets, so that the bodies of these corpse puppets are so indestructible.


    Just now, those soldiers near the bodyguard took lightsabers to fight with the corpse puppet. They claim to be invincible lightsabers. They have no effect on the corpse puppet. It''s like they met my killer sword before and were blocked.


    It seems that the power of lightsaber has also been exaggerated by some people. It is not as powerful and invincible as the legend.


    I had doubts about this before when I blocked the lightsaber attack with the killer sword, but at that time I was more willing to believe that it was because the killer sword was too special and didn''t think too much.


    Now think about it, what some people say is still very reasonable.


    No matter how good weapons are, they also need people to use them. The power of weapons depends on the ability of the people who use them. The higher the level and strength of powerful fighters, the greater the power they will exert when using those super weapons, and vice versa.


    Now there is no time to find out why the corpse puppet is so hard and why the power of the lightsaber is not played on the corpse puppet. I have to find Zhou Xiaoying first before they can rest assured.


    I see that the direction of escape of the Lord''s wife, Han Peng and others is completely opposite to me. I know that they must have their own way to leave here, find a safe place to avoid chaos, and don''t pay attention to them anymore.


    Looking from the sky, there are people fighting in many places. The whole country''s main house has become a chaotic battlefield. People are fighting everywhere and people are dying everywhere


    The whole government house is in disorder. Not only the people of the Sai family want to rebel, but also to kill the soldiers of the Han family. Even some ordinary people enter the government house for various reasons and fight aimlessly.


    The current situation is so chaotic that I can''t help feeling a little afraid. I feel like I have done something I shouldn''t do this time, which has triggered a large-scale war and chaos and brought unexpected disasters to people.


    I blamed myself, but on second thought, I stopped blaming myself.


    Even without me and us coming to the Lord for justice, today''s things will still happen.


    Besides, in order to compete for the position of national leader, Saijia and Han family will launch a mutiny sooner or later, causing chaos and war.


    The appearance of us and I, at best, brought this chaos and war forward.


    As soon as I read this, I shook my head, put aside these thoughts in my mind, and ordered Xiao Jin to quickly find Zhou Xiaoying and them.


    Unfortunately, I don''t want to think more and it''s impossible. There is a chaotic battlefield in front of me. What I see is blood. I can''t help thinking more


    The corpse puppets of the third division occupied the core organization of the state Lord''s house and became the next state Lord. They are the winners so far.


    But the Han family will not give up. The war between them will certainly continue. More people will die and more chaos


    I can''t rashly join in and be an accomplice of any party.


    In my opinion, the Han family and the Sai family are not good things. I don''t need to help either of them compete for the position of Lord of the country.


    If someone is more suitable to be the leader of the country than the Han family or the Sai family, I don''t mind helping to overthrow the Han family, defeat the Sai family and give the people of Chilong a wise and wise king.


    Unfortunately, there is no such person now. At least I don''t know who has such ability and prestige to run the red dragon country.


    So I don''t have to participate in cooperation, think about it or worry about it


    I just need to find Zhou Xiaoying and make sure they are all right


    I finally made up my mind and ordered Xiao Jin to take me quickly to the place where Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were located.


    At a glance, I saw Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer looking anxiously. Behind them, Qi zuyue and his guards were waiting in place. They were not impulsive to find me or participate in the war between the Han family and the Sai family.


    Two groups of troops with a clear-cut stand watched Qi zuyue''s men and horses one after another. They were the dead men in black of the Du family - they should be standing with the Sai family and the guard of the Han family at this time.


    They did not fight against our people, nor did they fight with each other. They were afraid that we would help either side. They all chose to wait and see and be on guard.

 Chapter 314

    Qi zuyue stood in front of the team with a sword in his hand. His face was dignified. He seemed to be worried about being attacked on both sides.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er stood next to Qi zuyue. They looked nervous and kept looking around, but they had no plans to make a move or leave.


    My war beasts guarded around the crowd, closest to the dead in black of the Du family and the guard of the Han family, but there was no sign of hurting people.


    I was surprised by this. According to Zhou Xiaoying''s character, it shouldn''t be like this. If Zhou Xiaoying had waited so long and didn''t see me back, he would have rushed out to find me.


    But now the situation is that although she is also very anxious, she doesn''t mean to find me at all. It seems that Zhou Xiaoying''s feelings for me have faded a lot after she knows I''m not her brother Dongfang Hongfeng.


    I don''t know if I''m distracted. Anyway, I think so and feel so. A faint disappointment enveloped my whole body in an instant.


    When I arrived, Qi zuyue first found that his dignified face relaxed a little, hugged and saluted, but he didn''t speak.


    I went directly to the place where everyone was. When Xiao Jin landed, I quickly came to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er and hurriedly said, "the third division of Sai revolted and is fighting with the Han family. It''s very unsafe here. Get ready. We have to get out of here. "


    My words were urgent. I didn''t expect Saihua to be here. After listening to my words, she looked at me in surprise and looked at me with consternation on her face.


    I just reacted and wanted to explain, so I heard Zhou Xiaoying say in surprise, "what''s going on, what''s going on? How could this happen? Is what Han Peng said true? Is it true that someone hijacked the leader of the country behind the scenes and did something outrageous? "


    I smiled bitterly, looked at Sai Hua''er and said, "things are beyond our control. Now our most important thing is to get out of here quickly. Sister Hua Hua, come with us and get out of here... "


    Sai Hua''er pondered for a moment and shook her head slightly: "I can''t go. I''m going to stop him... Stop him from doing so... Jin Feng, you and sister Xiaoying leave here. I... we''ll see you later."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me reluctantly. She said she wanted to find Sai third division, but her feet didn''t move. It was obviously waiting for me to make a statement.


    My heart was inexplicably sour. Looking at Saihua turning to go, I couldn''t help saying, "wait a minute, I''ll go with you..."


    I suddenly felt that it was a very sad thing to leave Saihua. I couldn''t go on halfway through what I said.


    Zhou Xiaoying listened to me, looked at me in surprise and murmured, "so you really fell in love with flowers. I thought you were just acting with flowers..."


    Sai Hua''er also looked back at me in surprise, as if she didn''t know me, staring at me motionless.


    I clenched my teeth. I wanted to take this opportunity to speak my heart and show my heart to Saihua. When I was about to say it, I swallowed it again.


    It''s really a bad time for me to be passionate about Saihua at this time.


    I tried not to think much and whispered, "I''m your friend... Your business is my business. I can''t let you take risks alone. You don''t know, saisan Division... Your father is a puppet division. He has refined 28 immortal corpse puppets. Each of them has the strength of King Wu. Now he is chasing the wife of the Lord and Han Peng... It''s not easy to stop him. "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "how is this possible? Didn''t King Wu mysteriously disappear thousands of years ago? How could there be another King Wu? "


    I think Sai Hua''er is also very interested in this matter, so she patiently said: "well, the third division practiced puppet art, secretly found some bones of King Wu who had died for many years, and refined these bones into corpse puppets. Those corpse puppets are invulnerable. They are as hard as iron. They are so powerful that even Xiao Jin can''t hurt them. "


    Zhou Xiaoying shouted: "a corpse puppet with the strength of King Wu? What''s the situation? Isn''t it thousands of years ago? Have we crossed, or are we dreaming? "


    When I saw Zhou Xiaoying like this, I felt very kind and familiar. I couldn''t help but look at it in a daze. I even forgot where I was now and what kind of scene was around me.


    Until Zhou Xiaoying stared at me and said angrily, "you''re not scaring us. Is there such a thing?"


    I looked back and said quickly, "what I said is the truth. If you don''t believe it, you can go and see for yourself. Those corpse puppets are chasing the Lord''s wife and Han Peng. They shouldn''t go far at this time."


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me, suddenly smiled and said, "Jinfeng, is there something wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like this? Is there something on my face? "


    I quickly shook my head: "nothing... By the way, if you want to stop the third division, you have to hurry. The Lord''s wife and Han Peng may not be alive yet. "


    Surprised, Zhou Xiaoying hurried Sai Hua''er away and said, "ask Xiao Jin to protect the wife of the Lord first. We''ll take other war animals and come later. Also, you remember, don''t hurt the flower''s father! "


    After listening to Zhou Xiaoying, I was stunned. Now it''s not whether I hurt the third division, but whether the third division will hurt me.


    Although I have war beasts to help me fight, I am not the opponent of those immortal corpse puppets of the third division.


    Zhou Xiaoying was confused and said such words to me. I don''t know whether it was intentional or not.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer hurried away with Xiao Jin, leaving me alone to face Qi zuyue and his sergeants. For a moment, I really didn''t know what to do.


    Qi zuyue said behind me at this time, "what shall we do? We can''t beat the corpse puppets at the level of King Wu. We''ll die if we go... "


    I nodded and looked back at Qi zuyue: "go find Wang Kun and let Wang Kun come to see me."


    Qi zuyue immediately hugged his fist and said, "I''ll send someone to find Wang Kun!"


    Qi zuyue left with his soldiers. I don''t know whether he will find Wang Kun for me.


    Qi zuyue and I met for the first time. Although we had fought together before, we didn''t know each other very well. I really didn''t know whether he would help me.


    I vaguely felt that what was waiting for me would be an unprecedented fierce battle, so after Qi zuyue took people away, I began to receive all the war animals together and prepare for the most fierce battle.


    Most of my war beasts can fight. They are also a great help to me. In the next battle, they will be my main force to face those corpse puppets who can''t die with me.

 Chapter 315

    With the help of Xiaobai, I soon found the third division of Sai who was chasing down the Lord''s wife and Han Peng.


    Xiao Jin was so fast that he came here alone. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer followed him here and were thrown away by him. At this time, they didn''t know where they were still.


    At this time, the Lord''s wife and Han Peng were in great danger. Few of the sergeants around them could fight. Most of them fell to the ground or died.


    If Xiao Jin hadn''t arrived first and saved their lives, it''s hard to say what they would do now.


    My arrival immediately attracted the attention of the third division. Almost immediately, a corpse puppet jumped on me without giving me any breathing time.


    While avoiding the corpse puppet''s attack, I shouted: "the third division, I''m here to convey the news of your daughter to you. Don''t you want to know the news of your daughter? Start without anyone saying anything?"


    The third division was slightly stunned, and the attack speed of those corpse puppets immediately slowed down a lot.


    I took the opportunity to go further and said loudly, "you should know that now many people know that you imprisoned the Lord and asked someone to pretend to be the Lord to do those bad things. Your daughter is coming. She wants to ask you why she did these things? I advise you to either get out of here quickly or think about how to explain to your daughter for a while. Don''t patronize killing. "


    The third division suddenly sneered: "she didn''t recognize my father for a long time. What''s the explanation? I don''t have to worry about anything now. It''s a big deal if I don''t have this daughter. "


    I smiled, "you can''t say that. You have done a lot of unreasonable things, but as the saying goes, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. How can you not recognize your daughter? If so, sister Hua Hua will really leave you and never have anything to do with you again... "


    My words were meant to delay time, but after listening to them, the third division suddenly looked at me with a very strange look, as if I could hear something from my words.


    I was slightly stunned. As soon as I wanted to say a few more words to separate the attention of the third division, I heard him say very seriously: "what did you say... How could I not recognize my daughter... Dongfang Hongfeng, you can''t provoke the feelings between me and flowers. I... I warn you, if you say that again, I''ll kill you."


    I suddenly saw that the third division was incoherent, and I immediately realized that he was still very concerned about Saihua.


    He is not the same as his performance. He has already regarded Saihua as an outsider. He has always been very concerned about Saihua in his heart.


    I wanted to stimulate him again, but when it came to my mouth, I held back: "saisan division, if you really think Saihua is your daughter, you shouldn''t do these things that appear here. You know, if you do this now, your daughter will be pointed at and scolded by everyone. She doesn''t know how she can stand that taste! Please think about how unacceptable it would be for Saihua to do so... "


    I''m just procrastinating, but what I say is what I think in my heart, instead of Saihua. It sounds reasonable.


    The third division has been looking at me. It seems that my words have provoked a trace of the characteristics of being a father. For the time being, he forgot to command his corpse puppet to attack the president''s wife, Han Peng and others.


    I looked at him with a strange look in my eyes. I didn''t know what he was thinking, so I slowly said, "I just saw Sai Hua''er. She is very angry and disappointed in you. If you don''t want to make your relationship more rigid, I advise you to stop. "


    The third division still looked at me motionless and seemed to be lost in thought. After a while, he suddenly said, "Dongfang Hongfeng, I have to admit that you are a very cunning person. You want to use Sai Hua''er to distract me and delay time, so as to save the president''s wife and Han Peng... Hum, I tell you, I''m not a fool and won''t be fooled by you. "


    When the third division said these words, the four corpse puppets around him suddenly jumped at me. Their movements were so fast that they were completely different from the corpse puppets I had seen before.


    These four corpse puppets move quickly, are not less flexible than normal humans, and have strong strength. I have the illusion that I can''t avoid when I make a move.


    I was shocked and quickly asked Xiao Jin to help me block these corpses.


    Xiao Jin immediately came forward and shot a corpse puppet out with one move. Although these corpse puppets are much more flexible, they are still not opponents in the face of Xiao Jin.


    I was not happy, because I knew that although Xiao Jin''s attack was powerful, he could not hurt these immortal corpses. At most, he could fly them out and prevent them from attacking us for the time being.


    The killing sword and lightsaber in my hand can only stop the attack of those corpse puppets. There is no way to hurt them, let alone kill them.


    The sharpness of lightsaber and killer sword is recognized, but they can''t do anything at this time.


    Xiao Jin was very helpless to these immortal corpse puppets. After hitting the corpse puppets in front of him several times, he couldn''t help but make a depressed cry.


    I also have no way to these corpse puppets. I can only hit these corpse puppets again and again to prevent them from hurting myself.


    There is no chance of winning such a battle. In the end, Xiao Jin and I will die because our strength and aura are exhausted.


    If the Royal beast decision I have cultivated is a complete version, everything will be different. As the Lord''s wife said, I can use the Royal beast decision to crack the corpse puppets refined by the third division, so as to relieve the current crisis.


    Unfortunately, these can only be my imagination. I can''t find a complete beast control decision temporarily now, let alone practice beast control decision at this time.


    No matter what kind of skill it is, cultivation is not done overnight. It takes a long time to complete.


    Although Xiao Jin''s attack could not fundamentally remove the threat of corpse puppets, it gave me more time to think about how to escape.


    I took the opportunity to shout: "madam, you leave here quickly and find some people to help me win the third division. We can''t defeat the corpse puppets of the third division if we all stay here. "


    The Lord''s wife said loudly, "Dongfang Hongfeng, you''re out of danger. Why do you come back to help us?"


    I said, "let''s wait until this crisis is over. Now we should work together against the third division, or none of us will leave here alive. "


    The Lord''s wife nodded slightly. As soon as I was about to say something, I suddenly saw a dazzling light shooting from behind the Lord''s wife. I quickly dodged and fully opened the speed, barely avoiding this sneak attack.

 Chapter 316

    I really didn''t see who wanted to attack me. Fortunately, I was fast, avoided danger in time and was unharmed.


    After I was sure I was all right, I subconsciously looked back and saw a corpse puppet just fall down behind me.


    The immortal corpse puppet had no scars on his body. After falling down, he immediately stood up without any injuries.


    The dazzling light that attacked me should be emitted by a laser weapon. It was high temperature and high energy. It was as powerful as Xiaojin''s attack. It knocked the corpse puppet down at once.


    I suddenly realized that this attack was not intended to attack me. Its target was the corpse puppet behind me.


    The sergeant of the bodyguard who sent out this attack saw the corpse puppet sneak attack me from behind me and made a decisive move in order to save me.


    I knew this, and I was very grateful to him. After smiling at him, I turned around and kicked the corpse puppet who stood up immediately after falling, and kicked it out with force.


    My strength is absolutely enough for this corpse puppet to drink a pot. When I step out in anger, I will kick this corpse puppet out a long way.


    After the corpse puppet flew straight out smashed through a wall, it still didn''t stop and flew out from a distance until it could no longer be seen.


    Now even I felt very surprised. I didn''t expect that the immortal corpse puppet was kicked out so far by me. It would take at least some time to come back and attack us.


    It turns out that although the corpse puppet is strong, it is not very heavy, that is, it is a little heavier than a normal person. With my strength, I can kick out very far at once.


    Originally, I thought these corpse puppets could not die. I thought their bodies were as heavy as a thousand. I didn''t expect that they would be so light.


    It seems that the corpse puppets refined by the third division are really powerful, but I don''t know what special methods were used in the refining process to reduce their weight and make them easy to carry.


    A warrior at the level of King Wu, because his body has been tempered countless times, the material constituting his body is closer, comparable to steel, even higher density, and his weight will be much heavier than ordinary people.


    The corpse puppet refined by the third division of the race has lost only a little more weight than ordinary people, but its ability to fight has not decreased at all. There must be some special method.


    These corpse puppets have such amazing resistance under such a weight, which shows that the third division''s method of refining puppets is very powerful, which can be said to be against the sky.


    Generally speaking, the stronger the resistance, the greater the material density, so the weight.


    When I was surprised, I suddenly found that the corpse puppet I threw out didn''t come back for a long time. It seemed a little abnormal.


    The speed of corpse puppets is not very fast, but that is relative. Corpse puppets have the strength of King Wu. Although they can''t be said to be fast, they won''t come back for so long.


    There is only one possibility for them to come back so late, that is, they lost the command of the third division and didn''t know where to go, so they didn''t come back.


    Is it because the distance is too far that it lost contact with the third division, so it hasn''t come back for so long?


    I don''t believe I threw it out and broke it. It can''t be killed or broken.


    Thinking of this, I was overjoyed. I immediately rushed to a corpse puppet just knocked down by Xiao Jin, grabbed its hand, lifted it up and threw it out.


    I saw that the corpse puppet also broke a wall and flew straight out a long way before falling to the ground.


    The next scene made me very excited. I saw the corpse puppet flying far away lying motionless on the ground, and there was no sign of movement at all.


    I quietly went to see the expression of the third division and found that he was looking at the corpse puppet thrown out by me. His face was unwilling and heartache.


    The third division seemed to know that the corpse puppet thrown out of his control would not come back for a while.


    I saw that after he looked at the corpse puppet, he stopped paying attention to the thrown corpse puppet, looked at me and gave me a gnash of teeth.


    After I tried again, I already confirmed my previous findings. Now I see the expression and eyes of the third division. I''m more sure that the corpse puppet controlled by the third division can''t leave him too far.


    Once the corpse puppet is too far away from the third division, it will lose control and become a useless corpse that can''t move.


    This is probably one of the reasons why the third division wants to reduce the weight of the corpse puppet. Only the lighter corpse puppet can be easily carried around at any time.


    With this discovery, I also found a way to deal with the third division. Although it is not as powerful as the Royal beast, it is also the best way I can think of now.


    Xiao Jin and I are of the same mind. I told Xiao Jin my plan. Xiao Jin rushed over and knocked down a corpse puppet.


    I kicked the corpse before it got up.


    I used great strength. After kicking it away, I watched it fly far away until I lost contact with the third division and became a useless body.


    I proved my discovery again and found a way to deal with the corpse puppet. I was quite excited and laughed.


    At this time, Han Peng, who was not far from me, also found this and said to me loudly, "OK, well done! Dongfang Hongfeng, as long as you defeat these corpses and puppets, I will give you money that you can''t spend all your life and ensure your wealth and honor all your life. "


    My heart moved, stopped dealing with those corpse puppets, turned to Han Peng and said, "I don''t want money, I want to resist the lower skill of beast determination."


    As soon as Han Peng was stunned, he immediately turned to see the Lord''s wife. He was afraid that he was also a smart man. From what the Lord''s wife had said before, he found that the skill of resisting animals may be in the hands of the Lord''s wife.


    It suddenly occurred to me that the Lord''s wife mentioned the special combat skills of the Royal beast determination before, and she saw at a glance that I had practiced the Royal beast determination, so maybe she would know the skill of the Royal beast determination, so she said so.


    Seeing Han Peng''s move, the Lord''s wife said without hesitation: "as long as you take the third division of the race, I will give you a complete beast control skill."


    I shouted "it''s a deal", and whether or not the Lord''s wife would really give me a complete beast control skill, and began to attack those corpse puppets who could not die with Xiao Jin.


    I found the weakness of the corpse puppets and knew that as long as the corpse puppets were far enough from the third division, they could stop them from attacking us, so it was much easier to fight.


    No matter what it is, it will have its weaknesses. The greatest advantage of corpse puppets is that they can''t die, but their fatal weakness is that they must fight and act near their masters.

 Chapter 317

    The third division of the match was originally directing all the corpse puppets to attack us wholeheartedly. At this time, it suddenly turned to look at me and stared at me without saying a word. It was like seeing an enemy who was dead. Its eyes were red and murderous.


    I saw a lot of corpse puppets rushing towards me. Maybe the third division planned to kill me first in order to prevent me from throwing his corpse puppets out.


    "Be careful!" Zhou Xiaoying finally arrived here at this time. Seeing more than a dozen corpses and puppets rushing towards me, they couldn''t help but remind me.


    I said "nothing" and cooperated perfectly with Xiao Jin. Every time Xiao Jin knocked down a corpse puppet, I would kick it away as quickly as possible.


    Every time I kick a corpse puppet, the third division loses control of the corpse puppet, and Xiaojin and I will reduce our pressure a lot.


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t know that Xiao Jin and I were actually killing those corpse puppets. She thought we were surrounded by corpse puppets and couldn''t leave. She rushed over first and wanted to help me share some pressure with Xiao Jin.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s kindness makes Xiaojin and I can no longer kick those corpse puppets without scruples, because we have to protect Zhou Xiaoying first. We can only fight and get close to Zhou Xiaoying. The speed of kicking corpse puppets is much slower.


    Xiao Jin is more impatient than me and doesn''t know that some things can''t be done. Unexpectedly, at this time, he thought Zhou Xiaoying was in the way. He rushed over at once, grabbed Zhou Xiaoying''s collar, lifted Zhou Xiaoying up and threw him out from a distance.


    I was startled, but then I saw that Zhou Xiaoying flew out smoothly, not like being smashed out vigorously, so I was relieved.


    Seeing Zhou Xiaoying landing smoothly, and then being held by saihua''er, I was completely relieved. I turned back and smiled at Xiao Jin, indicating that it was doing well.


    Xiao Jinming shouted. He was very proud and continued to cooperate with me to kick those corpse puppets away.


    With Xiao Jin''s powerful attack power and my great power, these corpse puppets will be kicked to places beyond the control of the third division one by one, so as to resolve this crisis.


    If the Lord''s wife really abides by her promise and gives me the complete version of the Royal beast decision, I won''t fight in vain.


    Of course, even if the Lord''s wife doesn''t give me the complete version of the beast ruling, I will defeat all these corpse puppets. After all, I am surrounded by these corpse puppets now. If I don''t defeat them, I can''t leave here.


    If I were here alone, I could let Xiao Jin take me out of here. Now Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er are also here. Sai Hua''er still wants to persuade her father to stop, so I can''t leave alone.


    Xiao Jin and I kicked these corpse puppets one by one. Slowly, there were not many corpse puppets around us.


    Those corpse puppets who were attacking the Lord''s wife and Han Peng turned around and attacked me and Xiao Jin. They temporarily gave up attacking the Lord''s wife and Han Peng, which can be regarded as saving the Lord''s wife and Han Peng.


    It seems that the third division hates Xiaojin and me. It''s determined to kill us. Almost all the corpses still controlled by him shot at Xiaojin and me, regardless of his original target country''s president''s wife.


    In the face of such a situation, Xiao Jin and I will not retreat. In fact, we have no place to retreat. Those corpse puppets have surrounded Xiao Jin and me for a long time, leaving us no way out.


    Every time the killer sword in my hand stops the corpse puppet attack, I feel numb in my arm.


    The corpse puppet''s strength is also great. Every attack makes me feel a little unbearable. Gradually, my arm can''t stand such a continuous strong attack, and there are gradually mistakes in the cooperation with Xiao Jin.


    Several times Xiao Jin knocked down the corpse puppets. I didn''t come forward in time to kick those corpse puppets away, and I lost my best chance.


    Xiao Jin doesn''t mean to blame me. It''s my war beast and I''m its master. We have the same mind. It understands why I made a mistake and has no reason to blame me.


    I thought of these for a moment. I rushed forward and stood with Xiao Jin.


    In this way, I have a chance to kick those corpses knocked down by Xiao Jin, and I will be much safer around Xiao Jin.


    Corpse puppets have the strength of the realm of King Wu. Although their actions are not very flexible, I can''t cope with them alone.


    After a period of fighting, my cooperation with Xiao Jin became more and more skilled, and the degree of tacit understanding became higher and higher.


    I kicked a corpse puppet knocked down by Xiao Jin. Just about to step back and let Xiao Jin continue to knock down another corpse puppet, I suddenly heard Sai Hua''er cry: "watch your back!"


    The sound of Sai Hua''er made my heart shake violently. I was so frightened that I rushed forward and didn''t even have time to look behind me.


    Fortunately, I didn''t look back behind me. Even if I resolutely avoided, I was slapped on the back by a corpse puppet.


    This slap made me feel sharp pain in my body. My five internal organs shifted and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, I jumped forward and took off a lot of strength. Otherwise, I might be seriously injured by this blow.


    My physical strength is very high, but under the attack of corpse puppets, I still look weak and vulnerable.


    Seeing that I was injured, Xiao Jin shot back the corpse puppet in time and saw me protect behind him.


    I was hit by the corpse puppet. At first, I felt severe pain in my heart. After a few breaths, I felt very uncomfortable. I couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. The injury was not light.


    I couldn''t help thinking: when I have the chance, I must study and practice the body refining skill given to me by Du Hong, and meet such a powerful opponent next time, so as not to get hurt again.


    When I was injured, my combat effectiveness decreased a lot in an instant, and there was basically no cooperation with Xiao Jin.


    Now I have severe pain in my back heart. I can''t kick the corpse puppet knocked down by Xiao Jin as before. The combat situation is controlled by the third division again.


    When Xiao Jin fought alone, the threat to the corpse puppet was almost zero, and there was no previous effect.


    I am speechless and don''t know what to do. Now, if I want to continue to cooperate with Xiao Jin, although it is not impossible, I will not have the tacit understanding and smooth as before.


    If there is a man with great strength like me who can fight now, there is still a glimmer of hope for the corpse puppet of the third division of the God of war.


    Unfortunately, none of us here has such strength, and no one can cooperate perfectly with Xiao Jin.


    I have some hopes on miracles, made mistakes that many people make when they are in danger, and put my things on illusory miracles.

 Chapter 318

    I stood up in pain, ready to rush over and continue to fight side by side with Xiao Jin, but after moving, I suddenly found a few more corpses behind me.


    The third division had already calculated everything. After I was injured, he immediately commanded his corpse puppet to separate me from Xiao Jin.


    Now my idea of fighting with Xiao Jin has completely failed. Now I can''t break through the obstruction of the corpse puppet and meet Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin was attacked by three corpses at the same time. He was too busy to get close to me.


    The third division calculated everything and lost our previous advantage in an instant.


    I admire the wisdom of the third division. If we were not enemies, I would probably become friends with him or worship him as a teacher.


    Seeing the plight of Xiao Jin and me, the Lord''s wife immediately ordered the two soldiers with combat effectiveness around her to come to help.


    Unfortunately, as soon as they rushed over, they were blocked by corpse puppets. They were generals, but they were not opponents of corpse puppets with the strength of King Wu. They were all repulsed in the blink of an eye. After being seriously injured, they lost their combat effectiveness.


    Seeing such a scene, I feel at a loss. I can''t find one of those ideas to solve my current dilemma.


    Zhou Xiaoying still had some feelings for my brother, who had been pretending to be his brother Dongfang Hongfeng for ten years. At this time, she rushed over again regardless of everything and shouted "kill", which was a desperate posture.


    At this time, I was trying my best to avoid the attack of those corpses and puppets. I had no time to talk, and I didn''t notice what Zhou Xiaoying rushed over.


    Sai Hua''er didn''t know what she was thinking at this time. When Zhou Xiaoying came into close contact with a corpse puppet, she suddenly woke up and shouted, "be careful, sister Xiaoying!"


    When I heard this voice, it was too late. Zhou Xiaoying was the opponent of the corpse puppet. As soon as she touched it, she was hit by the corpse puppet.


    I watched Zhou Xiaoying fall to the ground from a distance. The corners of her mouth were bleeding, and half of her feet had stepped into hell.


    I was stunned to see this scene in my busy schedule.


    I was stunned. I saw Zhou Xiaoying hit by a corpse puppet. It seemed that she had lost half her life or was not alive.


    My absence was keenly grasped by the third division. In a hurry, he commanded his corpse puppet to hit me again.


    This time, I felt a huge force similar to me hitting my chest. I only had time to look back. What hit me was the corpse puppet, and my body had already flown.


    When I landed, I didn''t faint, but forced myself to get up with the sharp pain.


    I was worried about Zhou Xiaoying''s life and death. I had no general feeling about my injury. I rushed to look at Zhou Xiaoying who couldn''t afford to fall to the ground and shouted, "save her!"


    Saihua was completely stunned. Looking at Zhou Xiaoying and me, she didn''t know who to save first.


    Fortunately, Qi zuyue, who came later, reacted at this time. He rushed to hold me and shouted, "help!"


    The sergeant of the newly arrived guard army knew that rushing over at this time was to die, but he still rushed over regardless and stopped the corpse puppets who were still ready to continue attacking Zhou Xiaoying and me.


    I saw that as soon as they came into contact with the corpse puppet of the third division, more than a dozen sergeants flew to the corpse puppet. A lot of blood had been spit out in the air, and it was impossible to live.


    I am not the enemy of corpse puppets. These Sergeants are not stronger than me, and they are not the opponent of corpse puppets.


    The sergeants roared and continued to rush up, completely ignoring the life and death of themselves and their comrades in arms. I was very moved, but also secretly sad and sad.


    They rushed up to save Zhou Xiaoying and me, so their death is my life, which I will pay back slowly in the future.


    The sergeants rushed up regardless of life and death, and really blocked those corpse puppets who wanted to kill Zhou Xiaoying and me.


    Qi zuyue took the opportunity to help me aside and hurriedly took out a No. 1 medicine to feed me to stabilize my injury.


    The corpse puppet hit me in the chest, and my internal organs were injured by the huge force. If I didn''t get timely treatment, I might still die.


    Now with the help of Qi zuyue''s No. 1 medicine, I soon felt that the pain on my body was lighter and the injured part was recovering rapidly.


    At this time, my greatest concern is not my own injury, but the life and death of Zhou Xiaoying. If Zhou Xiaoying dies because of saving me, whether the third division is the father of Sai Hua''er or not, I will find him to avenge Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying is my relative and my sister. No matter who hurt my relatives, I will never let them go.


    After taking No. 1 medicine, I feel that my body has recovered a lot in a very short time. Although I can''t fight right away, I can use my skills to heal my wounds.


    I have no time to heal at this time. I am more worried about Zhou Xiaoying''s life and death. I struggle to stand up and go to the place where Zhou Xiaoying lies.


    At this time, Saihua finally responded. She hurried to help Zhou Xiaoying up and shouted, "sister, what''s the matter with you? Wake up, wake up... "


    I reluctantly walked to Zhou Xiaoying''s side. As soon as I wanted to check Zhou Xiaoying''s injury, I heard a man say, "get out of the way and let me have a look."


    When I heard this sound and looked back quickly, I saw a sergeant put aside the people and came in. Without saying a word, he squeezed Zhou Xiaoying''s mouth open and poured all of a No. 1 medicine into Zhou Xiaoying''s mouth.


    The sergeant''s protective suit can''t see her appearance, but she sounds like a female sergeant.


    Qi zuyue has always been with me. At this time, he said, "her name is Dongxue. She is our military doctor. She practices medicine that specializes in saving the lives and healing the wounded."


    After listening to the simpler introduction of Qi Zu, I hugged the military doctor named Dong Xue and said, "please save my sister. If you need any spiritual grass, I''ll take some and give you all."


    The military doctor named Dongxue said coldly, "then give me a longevity jade fruit. I know you have longevity jade fruit."


    Without hesitation, I handed a longevity jade fruit to Dongxue and said, "if it''s not enough, I still have it."


    Dongxue didn''t speak any more. After looking at me, she took the Changsheng jade fruit and continued to check Zhou Xiaoying''s injury.


    I have long heard that some martial artists who specialize in medical skills are very powerful in treating injured martial artists, so I stared at the military doctor named Dong Xue and wanted to see how she treated Zhou Xiaoying.

 Chapter 319

    Zhou Xiaoying''s injury was hit by the corpse puppet. It belongs to obvious internal and external injuries. You can know what''s going on without more examination.


    After a simple inspection, Dongxue sat down cross legged, stretched out her white jade hands and slowly put them on Zhou Xiaoying''s shoulders.


    This is intended to use Reiki to treat Zhou Xiaoying''s injury. I know that martial artists who specialize in medical skills have a very outstanding effect when using Reiki to treat the injured.


    But why did Dong Xue ask me for an Immortal Jade fruit? I don''t understand. Does she want to work together to make Zhou Xiaoying recover as soon as possible?


    Zhou Xiaoying''s injury is not so serious that it will take two steps to take effect, right? That''s very dangerous. An accident is likely to happen if you are not careful.


    I became nervous and stopped paying attention to the battle near Chi Chi. I stared at Dong Xue closely and took a panoramic view of her every move for fear of any accident.


    My behavior made Qi Zu around me more puzzled. He couldn''t help whispering, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Dongxue is our best military doctor. I don''t know how many dead sergeants have been saved... "


    I nodded slightly, but still stared at Dongxue. Dongxue suddenly said, "what are you doing around me? The treatment can''t end in a moment and a half. Stop those corpse puppets and don''t let them interfere with me. "


    When I turned around and looked at the sergeants who stopped the corpse puppets, I found that more than half of the sergeants had been killed and injured, and the casualties were heavy.


    There was blood everywhere. It was terrible. Although the sergeants gritted their teeth and insisted on fighting with the corpse puppet, it was obvious that they were abused by the corpse puppet and could not hurt the corpse puppet at all.


    It can be said that the sergeants lost their lives because they wanted to help me. I felt a little guilty about it. I gritted my teeth and said to Qi zuyue, "tell your people to step down. If they continue to fight like this, they will be killed by the corpses and puppets."


    Qi Zu hesitated for a moment and whispered, "they all retreated. The corpse puppets will attack... Winter snow can''t be disturbed. We can fight..."


    I nodded gratefully: "I will take my war beast to stop these corpse puppets. Please make your people more careful."


    Qi zuyue turned to look at his sergeants and shouted, "be careful, the war beasts are going to deal with these damn corpses."


    Those sergeants were not the opponents of the corpse puppet. They fought with the corpse puppet regardless of life and death just because they absolutely obeyed Zu Yue''s orders.


    In fact, they had been killed by corpse puppets for a long time. Now, hearing the order of Qi zuyue, they stepped back and gave the main battlefield to me and my war beasts.


    Seeing this, I immediately sent all the fighting beasts around me to stop the corpse puppets who continued to chase and kill the sergeant.


    Among the war beasts around me, except six Red Crowned white crane beasts such as Xiaobai, others have the strength of at least level 9 generals.


    But this is not the opponent of corpse puppets. Corpse puppets have the strength of King Wu and can''t die, so when I send them to meet those corpse puppets, I send some lighter war animals and flying war animals together, pairing them in pairs, attacking corpse puppets from the air, so as to increase the attack speed and combat effectiveness.


    I arranged this way. In fact, I had been trained before, so these war beasts naturally combined to launch a counterattack against those corpse puppets.


    The combat effectiveness of such an air combination really increased a lot, and soon stopped most of the corpses and puppets, reducing the pressure on the rest of us.


    Many war beasts are huge. When they fight, the earth and mountains shake and the momentum is amazing.


    It''s like a maned pig beast, because it''s large, rough and thick, and has strong resistance. When fighting with corpse puppets, although it''s hit a lot, it doesn''t have any serious injuries, and it can continue to fight.


    What makes me most happy is that star beasts such as maned pigs are big and powerful. As long as they hit the corpse puppets once, they can blow them far away.


    Although this can''t really kill these corpse puppets, it can greatly slow down the attack speed of these corpse puppets and give us a lot more time.


    What we need most now is time. The more time, the better.


    The number of corpse puppets of the third division is limited. As long as I persist for a period of time, after I recover, I can cooperate with Xiao Jin and kick all the corpse puppets away, making the third division unable to command the corpse puppets.


    The cooperation between the war beasts was quite tacit. Except that Xiao Jin dragged four corpse puppets alone, the other war beasts were a combination of two and joined hands to drag one corpse puppet.


    In addition to the corpse puppets that I and Xiao Jin kicked away from the control of the third division, and the four corpse puppets left by the third division to protect himself, there are only two corpse puppets who can come and attack us now.


    Now our pressure has been reduced a lot, and we are not as nervous and uneasy as before. The casualties also have the opportunity to get treatment to avoid death after a long delay.


    Because they were not the opponents of corpse puppets at all, the sergeants suffered heavy casualties. After my war animals joined the battle, they all held the idea of revenge for their comrades in arms, fought desperately, surrounded and attacked some corpse puppets that had been knocked to the ground by the battle, and countless lightsabers gave out dazzling light, so they couldn''t stand up, Can only lie on the ground and be beaten passively.


    Unfortunately, even so, those corpse puppets still can''t be completely killed. As long as they have a chance, they will stand up and continue to attack our people and war animals.


    This is an inextricable dead end. Unless we find a way to completely kill these corpses, it is impossible to defeat them anyway.


    I myself also rushed over and cut down the killing sword and lightsaber in my hand to block a corpse puppet.


    My injury was still too serious. Before I fully recovered, I struggled with a corpse puppet for a few moves, and I felt uncomfortable all over.


    Gritting his teeth for a while, one accidentally affected his internal injury and couldn''t help spitting out another mouthful of blood.


    The corpse puppet is really powerful. I can''t deal with it after being injured.


    I have been fighting with corpse puppets for a long time. I also know the weakness of corpse puppets. Before, with the cooperation of Xiao Jin, I once defeated some corpse puppets and broke away from the control of the third division. I feel that victory is in sight.


    Now I am still injured, and Xiao Jin is surrounded by several corpse puppets. We can''t get away. At most, we can block the corpse puppets for a period of time to buy more time for Dong Xue to treat Zhou Xiaoying and other injured sergeants.

 Chapter 320

    Sai Hua''er has been absent-minded since Zhou Xiaoying was injured. She doesn''t care about things around her and looks like a lost soul.


    I know her heart must be very contradictory. She not only wants to protect us from harm, but also thinks that the third division is her father. She can''t do it to the third division. She is in a dilemma. She doesn''t know what to do.


    In this world, I don''t know how many things are like this, which is extremely embarrassing


    At this time, I don''t have the heart to think about what will happen to the flowers. I can''t protect myself and can''t protect my relatives. It''s futile to think so much.


    The people who had followed us to ask the Lord for an explanation didn''t know when they had left. They may have never seen such a bloody scene. They ran away after feeling afraid.


    I''m not surprised. After all, those people are just ordinary people. They can''t be calm in the face of life and death like us.


    The corpse puppet in front of me was still attacking after I vomited blood. I tried my best to stop its attack, or I was forced to retreat, but I couldn''t completely stop its pace.


    The more Qi Zu saw that I couldn''t stop the corpse puppet. Regardless of my own strength, he was also not the opponent of the corpse puppet. He grabbed it and swung the lightsaber in his hand, which was a fierce chop.


    The more Qi Zu tried his best to chop the corpse puppet, which aroused countless sparks, but he still couldn''t hurt the corpse puppet.


    The material for refining corpse puppets is not only the bones of King Wu, but also what the third division added. The hardness is beyond our expectation. Even top weapons such as lightsaber and killer sword can''t hurt them.


    Qi Zu slashed more and more for a while, so tired that he was panting, and only blocked the corpse puppet for a while.


    I saw that Qi Zu couldn''t hurt the corpse puppet, so he turned around and picked up a laser weapon dropped by a sergeant nearby, aimed it at the corpse puppet and suddenly emitted an energy beam.


    The high-energy beam of the laser weapon suddenly flew the corpse puppet out, fell to the ground far away, and barely got up for a while.


    I knew that laser weapons could stop corpse puppets for a while, so I shouted to the country''s president''s wife and Han Peng: "don''t be stunned. Pick up laser weapons and snipe these corpse puppets from a long distance. It''s effective."


    The Lord''s wife is old after all. After listening to my words, she still hasn''t done anything.


    Han Peng reacted very quickly. He bent over and grabbed a laser weapon. Instead of attacking the corpse puppets, he aimed at the third division of saisan, who was trying to control the corpse puppets with his eyes closed.


    I didn''t want to use this method to interfere with the third division''s control over the corpse puppet. I just think it will make Saihua sad. I haven''t done so.


    Han Peng had no scruples. He attacked the third division. The high-energy beam of laser weapons accurately flew a corpse puppet in front of the third division, exposing the third division to us.


    At this time, I can attack and kill the third division, so as to remove the threat of all corpse puppets, but I still hesitated and failed to make this attack.


    My hesitation made Qi Zu, who was protecting me around me, more anxious. He couldn''t help drinking: "if you don''t do it yet, this is the best opportunity."


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I was about to start, but I immediately saw another corpse puppet standing in front of the third division in this short time.


    Just a hesitation time, everything returned to the previous state, and our attack had no way to contact the third division.


    My hesitation made us lose the best time to deal with the third division, which made many people cry out with regret. I also had some regrets. I took a look at Qi zuyue, who was still fighting around me, and felt sorry for him and his sergeants.


    I also couldn''t help looking at Sai Hua''er. Sai Hua''er was also looking at me. Our four eyes were opposite and our faces were complicated.


    Some sergeants did not know where to find some star man''s stick weapons. At this time, like Han Peng, they launched an attack on the corpse puppet and the third division from a long distance.


    The third division is the source of all disasters. If you attack him, it may have a miraculous effect. Therefore, many people attacked him.


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and suddenly shouted, "Dad, stop, don''t kill again!"


    With the cry of Sai Hua''er, she quickly approached the corpse puppet on Qi zuyue''s side and intended to block the attack of the corpse puppet with her own body.


    She intended to use extreme ways to prevent the third division from commanding corpse puppets to hurt people. She threatened death to force the third division to stop hurting others.


    I was surprised. Regardless of my injury, I rushed to hold Saihua.


    Unfortunately, after being seriously injured, my speed was far less than that of Sai Hua''er. Just a few steps out, Sai Hua''er had reached the body of the corpse puppet.


    I watched the corpse puppet''s fist hit Saihua''s chest violently, but there was no way.


    If you hit Sai Hua''er, Sai Hua''er will be seriously injured. Maybe she will die here directly.


    I couldn''t help shouting. I said "no" very hoarsely, but my body had slowed down.


    I saw Saihua''s body fly up, like a kite with a broken line, and fly out from a distance.


    Some blood flowers slowly fly away with Saihua''s flying body. It is beautiful but very sad and heartbreaking.


    "Flowers!" A heart rending cry came, and all the corpse puppets suddenly stopped attacking. They were stupid and generally stood in place and didn''t move.


    It was saisan division''s voice. He finally found Saihua''s move. Frightened, he temporarily forgot to control the corpse puppets, and all the corpse puppets stopped attacking.


    I suddenly rushed to the distant Saihua, but a strange voice sounded in my ear: "Hua Hua, why are you so stupid?"


    I was surprised. When I hurried to follow the sound, I saw a figure rushing towards Saihua like lightning. At the moment before Saihua landed, I hugged Saihua''s body.


    When I saw this scene, I was relieved. At the same time, I couldn''t help looking at the man who saved Saihua''s life.


    This man is an old woman. He looks very old. His hair is gray and his face is wrinkled. Although he is in casual clothes, the smell of the superior is very obvious.


    At this time, she looked worried and hurried to check Sai Hua''er''s injury. Her concern for Sai Hua''er was obviously very unusual. At a glance, she knew that she was a close relative of Sai Hua''er.


    The third division had opened his eyes at this time. He was stunned. Looking at Sai Hua''er wounded by the corpse puppet and the old woman who saved Sai Hua''er, he subconsciously stopped attacking us.

 Chapter 321

    This is another rare opportunity. We can win the third division at this time, completely block the third division''s control over the corpse puppet and prevent him from hurting the people here again.


    But I don''t know why. Unexpectedly, no one started to fight the third division at this time. Everyone stayed in place and looked at the scene in front of us motionless, as if they were all stunned.


    I was also stunned, because I was surprised at the sudden appearance, and even more surprised at the sudden appearance of the old woman, who was obviously a close relative of Saihua.


    I didn''t find out where the old woman who saved Sai Hua''er was before, but she was much faster than me. At a glance, I knew she was a martial artist much better than me.


    Where do so many powerful warriors come from in the world? Doesn''t it mean that level 9 generals are very rare? What the hell is going on? I''m completely confused.


    It''s a good thing that such a powerful warrior saved Sai Hua''er, but at present, she is an enemy or a friend. I don''t know yet. I don''t dare to relax too much. I quietly called Xiao Jin over and was always ready to deal with any emergencies.


    Xiao Jin was tired and about to collapse. After he came to me, he was depressed and looked powerless.


    I gave it a piece of longevity jade fruit to eat and recover as soon as possible.


    I did these things subconsciously. When I finished, I found the old woman looking at me.


    I wanted to introduce myself, but before I could say anything, I heard an untimely sound.


    "Pa pa..." a burst of applause came slowly from a distance. A line of people in black quickly came here and lined up in a neat row, like sergeants in a training queue.


    After the arrival of these people in black, the applauding talent slowly appeared. I recognized that the person was Du Yun of the Du family. I felt a little uneasy at once.


    Du Yun came to us, stopped slowly and said slowly, "good fight, even his daughter is hurt like this, good fight!"


    There was a flash of anger in the third division''s eyes. He didn''t speak. He just stared at Du Yun and didn''t look very good.


    The old woman who saved Sai Hua''er slowly picked up Sai Hua''er, who was seriously injured and unconscious, slowly turned to look at Du Yun and said coldly, "Du Yun, do you du family also want to compete for the position of Lord of the country?"


    Du Yun smiled: "it''s old lady Sai. I thought it was the doctor who came to treat Miss Sai. I didn''t see old lady Sai. It''s impolite."


    The old woman is really from the Sai family. According to Du Yun, she should be the grandmother and old lady of Sai Hua''er.


    Listen to old lady Sai said faintly, "Du Yun, in terms of generations, you are also Du Yu''s grandfather and my peers. For the sake of being a big family of the red dragon country, I advise you not to follow the old road of the third division, otherwise it will be too late to regret at that time. "


    Du Yun looked at Mrs. Sai as if he were looking at a person he never knew: "it''s not like what you Mrs. Sai would say. Your sai family has done so much for the position of the country''s leader... That thing has been prepared for hundreds of years. Is this going to give up?"


    Old lady Sai sighed, looked back at the third division and said slowly, "you don''t send someone to call a doctor. Do you really want to see your daughter die here?"


    The third division was surprised and hurriedly said, "I''ll go to the doctor now..."


    Old lady Sai looked at the third division, shook her head and looked very disappointed.


    When she turned to see Du Yun again, her eyes became very sharp: "Du Yun, the old man in your family should also come today. Why don''t you come out and let me see him? I haven''t seen him for years. "


    Du Yun smiled and said, "my ancestors of the Du family should be guests at Mrs. Sai''s house now. You can''t see them in the Lord''s house."


    Old lady Sai''s face changed slightly and said with a trace of surprise, "what are you doing at my Sai''s house?"


    Du Yun approached old lady Sai a little and said faintly, "I heard that the old immortal in your family is dying. Our ancestors will go and see it and send some spirit grass to her by the way. It''s also a heart."


    Old lady Sai suddenly closed her eyes and said coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here. I don''t want to talk to you again."


    Du Yun stepped back and seemed to be afraid of old lady Sai, but he still said, "how old are you? Why are you so angry? I advise you not to be so angry. It''s bad to offend too many people. When the old man in your family dies and no one covers you, life will be very sad. "


    Old lady Sai ignored Du Yun, but she looked back at me, smiled and said to me, "are you Oriental red maple or golden Maple?"


    I didn''t expect that old lady Sai would talk to me at this time. In a daze, I quickly said, "younger generation Jinfeng, I''ve seen old lady Sai."


    Old lady Sai said with a smile, "you have an Immortal Jade fruit. Why don''t you give my granddaughter one? Do you want to die? "


    I just remembered that I should treat Sai Hua''er, so I quickly took out an Immortal Jade fruit and hurried to deliver it to old lady Sai.


    I used to have a large number of Immortal Jade fruits, but recently I took out a lot, and now there is not much left.


    After I gave Mrs. Sai one this time, there was only one left on me.


    Old lady Sai took the longevity jade fruit and put it directly into her mouth without looking at it.


    Now I''m completely confused. I don''t know what old lady Sai is doing. Does she want to grow jade fruit not to cure Sai Hua''er, but to take it by herself?


    Before, Dongxue asked me for an Immortal Jade fruit. I didn''t see her taking it for Zhou Xiaoying. Maybe she wanted it herself.


    It seems that the Immortal Jade fruit is very attractive to anyone. When I encouraged the sergeants of Qi zuyue to catch the LORD with me, they said they would give the people who caught the LORD a saliva fruit and an Immortal Jade fruit. Those sergeants were very excited and excited.


    Now none of our sergeants caught the Lord and saved me a longevity jade fruit, but Dongxue and old lady Sai wanted to take one, leaving me with only one.


    I must treasure this one well. I can''t give it away. I have to keep it at the most critical time.


    When I accidentally obtained the longevity jade fruit, I thought it was in large quantity and could not be used up in my life. Unexpectedly, there was only the last one left. Suddenly, I was a little distracted.


    Good things are like money. They are not easy to get, but they are easy to spend.

 Chapter 322

    Seeing old lady Sai swallow the longevity jade fruit, I looked at her puzzled and waited for her to explain what was going on.


    Seeing that I was waiting for her explanation, Mrs. Sai smiled and said, "don''t worry, I have my own way to treat your girlfriend. Your longevity jade fruit should be my reward. I won''t treat your girlfriend badly."


    I smiled bitterly and felt cheated. Sai Hua''er was the granddaughter of old lady Sai. Why should I pay her to treat Sai Hua''er?


    She obviously wanted my Immortal Jade fruit, but I couldn''t say anything more. Who told me to take it out and send it to Mrs. Sai?


    "Mrs. Sai, I didn''t expect you to be afraid of death. It''s really an eye opener for me to cheat the younger generation''s precious jade fruit with such means."


    Du Yun suddenly said, "if this gets out, what will those people outside say? Ha ha... I guess they will say you are thick skinned and shameless! "


    Du Yun is younger than the old lady, but her seniority is the same as that of the old lady. In addition, the two sides should have some festivals, so she has no scruples when talking, and even has the meaning of deliberately making things difficult.


    Old lady Sai still ignored Du Yun, but said to me, "I treated your girlfriend. You thanked me with longevity jade fruit. It''s really too heavy. But I won''t treat you badly. When you get married with flowers, I will give you something to ensure your satisfaction. "


    I smiled: "then I''ll thank you first. Please hurry to treat sister Hua''er now. This can''t be delayed."


    Old lady Sai smiled and suddenly sent the flowers she was holding to my arms. She smiled and said, "she''s all right. I asked the third division of Sai to find a doctor just to support him so that he won''t continue to hurt you. Now you leave here quickly. I''m afraid in a while, this will become a real battlefield, and you will be implicated here... You go quickly, don''t be implicated, and you''ll be in trouble. "


    Holding the unconscious Sai Hua''er, I took a look at Du Yun, who was still eyeing, and knew that old lady Sai was telling the truth.


    The Du family seems to have long been thinking about the position of national leader, but they haven''t done it for some special reasons.


    The Du family originally thought that the Sai family would have to wait for some time before they began to seize the position of leader of the country, but they didn''t expect the third division to start in advance.


    The third division first imprisoned the Lord of the state, used the puppet to do whatever he wanted, and then commanded the corpse puppet to capture the Lord''s wife and Han Peng with the intention of seizing the throne of the Lord of the state.


    He was so close to success that the people of the Du family couldn''t stay. They chose to come forward at this time and compete with the third division to seize the seat of national leader.


    Now, although I don''t know why Du Yun didn''t do it to the Saijia people for the time being, nor did he do it to catch the president''s wife and Han Peng, people with a clear eye know that he was just waiting for the opportunity. As soon as the opportunity came, he would do it.


    My original purpose was to return my eudemon and ask the Lord for justice. At most, I was dissatisfied with the Lord''s actions. I wanted to help the people speak and find a suitable candidate for the Lord.


    I didn''t expect all this to be like this. My original plan changed instantly. I didn''t want to go through this muddy water.


    Before, I had a very immature idea. I thought that if I could catch the leader, maybe I could do more things. Now it seems that I am still too naive. So many super families in Chilong country are thinking of becoming the leader, so it''s not up to me to control this heart.


    Moreover, I also found that without such strength, with my war animals, no matter how strong my strength is, that is, more than a dozen war animals, how can I compete with large families with hundreds of thousands or even millions of people?


    What I should do now is to leave here, find a place to heal myself and my friends and relatives, and then return to Jingshen city to help my cheap father Zhou Shuangyin and cheap master Hua Jianfeng guard Jingshen city.


    Jingshen city is my hometown and the nearest city to Binhu village. I have the obligation to protect it.


    To protect Jingshen city is to protect my family and friends. It is incumbent on me.


    But now I can''t leave like this. First, the injuries of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer are still under treatment. If I leave, who will protect them?


    More importantly, those Du people will not let us leave easily.


    In the previous battle, the third division killed most of us, and most of the rest were injured. Even with my war beasts, I may not be able to beat the Du family dead who wait for work with ease.


    Now let''s move. We have to assign people to protect the wounded brothers, as well as Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. Their troops are scattered and can''t beat the dead of the Du family.


    Now I have scruples and don''t dare to forcibly attack the resistance of the Du family. I can only look at Du Yun and say to him, "Du Yun, I don''t want to care who can win the position of national leader between you and Saijia. Now my friends and I are leaving here. Please make way. "


    Du Yun looked back at the neat row of dead men in black behind him and said faintly, "it''s no problem to leave. As long as you leave all your weapons and spirit grass, I can let you go."


    My heart moved and I knew that Du Yun would not let us leave easily, and today''s matter could not be solved easily.


    In fact, I already knew that with Du Yun''s greedy character, he wouldn''t let us leave unless he took all my things away.


    The reason why I spoke to him like this just now is to stop fighting and casualties. Since he doesn''t intend to let us go, let''s fight.


    Enough people have died today. Many of them are my newly acquainted brothers, sergeants of Qi zuyue.


    "Du Yun, he is my son-in-law of the Sai family and my grandson-in-law. If you dare to stop him from leaving, are you not afraid that my Sai family will really turn against your Du family?"


    Seeing such a scene, old lady Sai stood up and said, "are you du family really ready to go to war with our Sai family?"


    Du Yun was slightly stunned. He didn''t say anything. He stepped back slowly and made way for a road.


    It seems that he is still very scrupulous about Saijia. Although what he said before is very tough, he doesn''t dare to really turn against Saijia.


    When I thought about it, I understood the reason. There must be a lot of powerful corpse puppets in saisan division.


    Although the Du family is also a big family, and there will be many powerful experts in the family, those corpse puppets can''t even kill Xiao Jin at the peak of King Wu. The Du family is also difficult to win.


    If the Du family and the Sai family fight hard, the Sai family is more likely to win in the end. Du Yun dare not take this risk. After all, such a struggle is related to the life and death of the whole family.


    Old lady Sai fought with Du Yun in secret. The result is self-evident. Old lady Sai is still better.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the family strength. If the family strength is not strong, Mrs. Sai dare not be so aggressive.

 Chapter 323

    Old lady Sai''s words forced Du Yun to make way for us to leave here.


    I didn''t dare to stay here more, so I went to see if Dongxue had cured Zhou Xiaoying. As long as Zhou Xiaoying''s injury was stable, I could take her out of here first, and then treat her slowly when I got to a safe place.


    Now I''m hurt all over myself, and all my relatives, friends and soldiers around me are also injured. It won''t help to stay here again. It''s better to leave.


    As for what I thought before about returning to the eudemon, it''s not as important as our lives. I still don''t think about it.


    There are also the president''s wife and Han Peng. They and I are not friends. I have no obligation to protect them and have no ability to protect them, so I don''t think much about it.


    I left here wholeheartedly and said to Dongxue, "how''s my sister''s injury? Can we get out of here and find a safe place to treat my sister? "


    Dongxue said slowly, "you can leave here in ten minutes. If you find a way to delay a little longer, I will try my best."


    I know what Dong Xue said must be her limit. It''s impossible to stabilize Zhou Xiaoying''s injury without ten minutes. I can only turn around and look at Qi zuyue, who has been looking at me all the time. Qi zuyue said, "take your people out of here and find a hospital to treat the injured brother... There''s enough money for all the brothers. Take it and go quickly."


    The more Qi Zu looked at me, he didn''t reach out and handed me his gold card: "we have our own doctors. We don''t need to go to the hospital for treatment. We don''t need the money. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    In fact, I have seen what Qi zuyue said. Their military doctor is not only Dongxue. Many injured sergeants have been simply treated by their military doctor to prevent the injury from deteriorating and unnecessary casualties.


    With the treatment of military doctors, many injured sergeants have slowly recovered their ability to move, and their lives are not in danger for the time being.


    But I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to continue fighting. Within ten and a half days, those seriously injured sergeants could not recover their combat effectiveness.


    There are some sergeants who are seriously injured but have not died for the time being. After receiving the treatment of military doctors, they may be able to save their lives.


    Just their skills, they may not be able to protect them, especially those whose meridians are damaged or important parts such as Dantian are injured. It may be difficult to be martial artists in this life.


    When I saw these things, I gave Jinka to Qi zuyue: "you have so many wounded and so many people have died... It all needs money. Take it. Get out of here. It''s not safe here. A new war will break out at any time. Remember, don''t come back after you leave. Find a safe place to live a good life. "


    The more Qi Zu looked at me, after a moment of silence, he suddenly turned to his sergeant and said, "brothers, the more rude Qi Zu is, he always speaks frankly. Now you have two choices. One is to take some money from me, then go home and live a stable life, away from all right and wrong here. Second, follow me, that is, follow Lord Jinfeng. In the future, we will fight together, drink and eat meat together, live or die, and listen to fate. Now you choose who you are willing to stay after me. If you don''t want to stay, come to me to get the money and leave. "


    I didn''t expect that the more Qi Zu would do this. In a daze, I wanted to stop Qi Zu from doing so.


    At this time, I heard a sergeant say loudly, "I won''t go. I''m a soldier and can''t escape. I am willing to fight with Qi Tongling, eat meat and drink together, live or die, and listen to fate. "


    After the sergeant finished, Qi zuyue said loudly, "good job! It is worthy of being a soldier of qizuyue. After you come to me, we will be brothers. We will live and die together and never give up! "


    The sergeant was very excited and ran behind Qi zuyue. He also threw a fist at me and shouted "have you seen commander Jin".


    When did I become the leader? I find it strange that the sergeant appointed me.


    Under such circumstances, I didn''t say much, so I had to swallow what I wanted to stop Qi zuyue and hug the sergeant in return.


    With this Sergeant taking the lead, those sergeants shouted one after another. Many people were willing to stay and follow me and Qi zuyue.


    Of course, some people don''t want to stay. They choose to take the money and go to a stable life.


    Qi zuyue ignored the choice of the sergeants, fully respected their own choice, took what they left directly with them, and gave some money to those who left, which can be regarded as compensation.


    He also asked some sergeants who left to distribute the rest of the money to the families of those dead soldiers. The sergeants under his opponent absolutely trusted him.


    Qi Zu is more worthy of being a commander and a general. He is decisive in doing things and has great trust in his subordinates.


    He was born as a leader. These things were small things for him. He was familiar with the way and did it effortlessly. In a few minutes, Qi zuyue finished all the things.


    Du Yun didn''t stop these sergeants from leaving. He didn''t want to kill in front of old lady Sai, so that all the sergeants who were willing to leave left here smoothly.


    Du Yun now focuses all his attention on Mrs. Sai. Perhaps he thinks that Mrs. Sai can pose a threat to him.


    When all the people who were about to leave left, Qi zuyue immediately counted the number of the remaining personnel. There were more than 100 people left. Although most of them were injured, there were 40 or 50 people who were effective and could help me.


    I don''t have any opinion on the practice of Qi zuyue. I really need some help now. It''s best to have these sergeants who are really willing to follow me.


    When we leave here and heal the wounds of these sergeants, they will be my helpers and my future brothers.


    Now I have my own strength and people. This is a good thing. It will be of great help to my future development and the completion of my dream.


    Of course, now I have to find a way to cure the injuries of more than 100 people first. Otherwise, don''t let them help me. I have to find someone to take care of them.


    This is my first military force and the first batch of my real subordinates. I couldn''t help but feel a little excited when I looked at them.


    It''s not that I didn''t want to find a group of people to follow me and work hard for my goals and ideals, but I never thought that my first batch of men would be like this and reap unexpected gains on the battlefield.


    Qi zuyue and his men will follow me in the future and become my main force like my army of war animals. They will fight to save the people in Binhu village and protect my relatives and friends.

 Chapter 324

    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Without the corpse puppets of the third division, Dongxue can treat Zhou Xiaoying wholeheartedly and really stabilize Zhou Xiaoying''s injury in ten minutes.


    It''s just that Sai Hua''er I''m holding hasn''t woke up yet. I don''t know if it''s true that Sai Hua''er was all right before.


    If not, I can only ask Dongxue to help Saihua. Even if she wants to go to my last Immortal Jade fruit, I won''t hesitate.


    After Zhou Xiaoying woke up, I wanted to go up and say a few words with her, which could be regarded as comforting her, but Dongxue stopped me mercilessly.


    Dongxue also makes sense. She said that Zhou Xiaoying just woke up after her serious injury and couldn''t talk much. She couldn''t be disturbed until her injury was better.


    I didn''t want Zhou Xiaoying to have something to do. I looked at her from a distance. After making sure that her injury had stabilized, I was ready to leave here.


    I have basically finished my work here, because I no longer insist on returning to the eudemon, so many things are much simpler.


    We were ready to leave. The lady of the Lord, who had been standing nearby, suddenly shouted, "Oriental red maple... Ah, Jinfeng, didn''t you come to ask for your eudemon? I can give it back to you, as long as you take Han Peng out of here and save his life. "


    I took a look at the country Lord''s wife. Just about to say "I don''t want a eudemon", I heard Du Yun say: "do you want a eudemon? That''s death! You can''t take the eudemon away. If you know it, go quickly. Don''t wait for me to repent and leave all of you. "


    I was so angry that I wanted to fight with Du Yun and express my evil spirit, but in the twinkling of an eye, I saw the badly injured Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, as well as the miserable children of the wounded sergeants who were willing to follow me. I could only bear this tone: "I don''t want the eudemon, and leave it to your Han family to enjoy."


    The Lord''s wife almost immediately said, "what else do we want Eudemons to do? If you don''t want it, I''ll give it to your girlfriend''s family for you. "


    After a pause, she looked at old lady Sai and said, "sister Sai, you and I are the same disciples and sisters. We have always been in love with sisters... Jinfeng''s eudemon, I''ll give it to you now. If it''s convenient for you, come and take it back."


    Mrs. Sai smiled and saluted the Lord''s wife: "madam, I don''t dare to be a sister with you. You''d better call my name directly. I can''t have your eudemon either. You''d better keep it and enjoy it. "


    The Lord''s wife''s eyes changed slightly and said with a trace of helplessness: "now my Han family is torn apart and destroyed by the third division of your sai family. Won''t you let go of my last blood? How can we say that the Han family and your sai family also have some blood relatives? Do you really want to kill them all and leave no room? "


    Old lady Sai said faintly, "you and I have some blood relatives, but it''s not worth mentioning compared with the interests of the family. I''ve given you a chance to leave here. Now it''s the Du family who blocked your way. It has nothing to do with our Sai family. "


    There was more despair in the eyes of the Lord''s wife. She couldn''t help saying, "then you and I are still the same martial sisters. Can''t you look at this and leave some blood for my Han family?"


    Old lady Sai thought for a moment, looked at the country leader''s wife and said, "elder martial sister, although you and I are disciples of the same master, since your Han family took charge of the red dragon country, no sect is allowed. We disciples of the same master can''t be regarded as the same martial sister, and we don''t have any feelings. You want me to let Han Peng go now. I''m afraid that''s not enough. "


    "What do you want?" The Lord''s wife seemed to see hope and immediately said, "as long as I can take it out, I can give it to you. Even the throne of the Lord of the country, I can give it to your Saijia ancestor if he wants it. "


    Old lady Sai smiled strangely: "the seat of the Lord of the country has long been ours. This can''t be a condition for letting Han Peng go."


    "What do you want? Is it my life or something rare? "


    The Lord''s wife took a long breath, smiled angrily, and laughed: "isn''t it the Lord who has died for many years? You and I are so old. Do you still remember those things when you were young and think about the Lord of the country? "


    Old lady Sai''s face flushed slightly, and she was as embarrassed as a young girl.


    But what she said was not like a young girl. Her tone was severe: "you said he was dead. What else do I think he is doing? What I want is not your life. After your Han family is no longer the leader of the country, you are nothing. Your life is worthless. What''s the use of me? "


    The Lord''s wife angrily said, "how can you let Han Peng go?"


    Mrs. Sai frowned slightly: "you have countless descendants of the Han family. There are six more capable grandchildren. Why do you want to keep you, Han Peng, who has little ability? Aren''t the other children your own? "


    The leader of the country was too popular to speak. Han Peng said, "don''t talk nonsense. Our Han family is not your race family. We won''t give our children to others in order to please anyone. We are all pure Han family..."


    "You''re looking for death!" Old lady Sai said coldly, "with your words, I can''t let you go! Just wait and die. I''ll kill all your Han family, none of them! "


    Han Peng was so angry that he pointed to old lady Sai and scolded: "you are a conspiracy, and your crimes are extremely heinous... You dare to threaten my Han family, and everyone will die..."


    Old lady Sai stared at Han Peng. A frightening cold light suddenly appeared in her muddy eyes. Those corpses that had been stationary because of the departure of the third division of Sai suddenly moved again.


    The corpse puppet moved, and everyone, including Du Yun and them, was startled.


    It turns out that old lady Sai is also a puppet master or a corpse puppet master. She knows how to control and drive corpse puppets to fight.


    This is no joke. When the third division controlled the corpse puppets to fight, they killed many of us, which made everyone tremble.


    Now it''s old lady Sai who controls these corpse puppets. How many people will die.


    Today is doomed to be restless. Neither the Sai family nor the Du family are good stubbles. They all kill people without blinking an eye.


    Old lady Sai really plans to kill with these corpse puppets, and her first target is Han Peng.


    The speed of the corpse puppets was not very fast, but they had frightened Han Peng before. At this time, old lady Sai attacked Han Peng with the corpse puppet. Han Peng was frightened and began to retreat involuntarily. She just wanted to avoid the corpse puppets and had no fighting spirit.

 Chapter 325

    However, the wife of the Lord of the country swung the crutch in her hand and violently hit a corpse puppet on the waist.


    She looked a little old, but the corpse puppet, which was powerful and not very heavy, flew directly after being hit.


    I haven''t seen the Lord''s wife before. At this time, I found that the Lord''s wife is actually an expert.


    If she were younger, she might be a super expert and the top martial artist in the red dragon kingdom.


    Unfortunately, she is old after all. Although she flew a corpse puppet with a blow just now, she also exhausted her strength and was short of breath with a crutch.


    The great power of the corpse puppet may have hurt the president''s wife, but the performance is not obvious and outsiders can''t see it.


    The rest of the corpse puppets rushed up and knocked the Lord''s wife to the ground in an instant, completely losing the power of resistance.


    Mrs. Sai controlled the corpse puppets in time when they wanted to kill the wife of the Lord. After those corpse puppets knocked down the wife of the Lord, they didn''t continue to attack. They just caught the wife of the Lord and made her lose her freedom.


    It seems that old lady Sai still has some feelings for the president''s wife. Although she said it ruthlessly, she still didn''t kill the president''s wife.


    After the Lord''s wife was caught by the corpse puppet, she couldn''t move. She looked at old lady Sai with murderous eyes.


    Mrs. Sai said faintly, "I advise you not to move. When my corpse puppets are attacked, even if I don''t control them, my soul power left in them will subconsciously counterattack. With your age and skill, you can''t stand their attacks many times. "


    The Lord''s wife said angrily, "put me down. You can''t do this to me. When we practiced at the master''s place, we could swear together. We would never face each other in our lifetime... "


    Old lady Sai smiled, "do you remember these? Well, I won''t do it to you. I''ll let my corpse puppet kill you. It''s not a violation of my oath. "


    The Lord''s wife was speechless. Looking at old lady Sai, her eyes were red and seemed to be bleeding.


    She must have hated the old lady Sai very much in her heart, but she couldn''t help it. She couldn''t move after being caught by the corpse puppet.


    Han Peng almost fell into the hands of the corpse puppet when the president''s wife was caught. At this time, he completely lost his ability to act and speak, and had no way to humiliate the president''s wife.


    The guards around Han Peng are dead and wounded, and there are not many people who can speak.


    More importantly, too few people dare to speak for their master at this time.


    People are afraid of death. In the face of life and death, everyone will feel afraid and fear. They will subconsciously choose to protect their lives instead of being strong.


    No matter what kind of people, heroes and models, gentlemen and villains, I have never seen anyone who is completely fearless of life and death.


    Now, the Han family is like being destroyed by the Sai family. The chance of turnover is not that there is no chance at all, but the probability of success is almost zero.


    I was supposed to leave, so I didn''t intend to take care of anything. I just didn''t see it.


    As long as Saihua is not involved in the affairs between the Han family and the Sai family, it has nothing to do with me.


    I had a plan to leave here and stay away from disputes before. I just stayed because Saihua didn''t leave.


    Before, Sai Hua''er was worried that her father would do too many outrageous things and wanted to stop the third division from killing. I had to come together. Now Sai Hua''er is injured and the third division is not here. I can shake my sleeve and leave here.


    I quietly discussed with Qi zuyue, said my intention, and asked Qi zuyue for his opinions.


    Qi zuyue didn''t have many other opinions on my suggestion. He said directly, "we can really leave. Now in this situation, that is, the dispute between the Han family, the Sai family and the Du family, we have nothing to do to stay."


    I nodded slightly: "the development of things is far from what we expected before, and it''s not what we can control now. It''s really better to leave right away."


    Dongxue, who was busy treating the wounded, suddenly said, "the Sai family won a great victory today. It is no doubt that their people should be the leader of the country. Lord Jinfeng has a lot of relationship with Miss Saijia Qianjin. What he said should have some effect. "


    Dongxue''s words stunned me and couldn''t help frowning: "sister Hua''er and I... Saijia won''t listen to me because of this relationship. Dongxue, I''m afraid you look up to me."


    Dongxue glanced at the captured wife of the Lord and Han Peng. She was busy saving people. She also said, "I think the wife of the Lord really has something adults need. It''s better to have a try. Maybe you can get what adults want."


    I was stunned again. I couldn''t help looking at Dongxue and said, "do you know what kind of skill the beast is? Why do you care so much about this? "


    Dongxue nodded slightly: "the skill of controlling the star beast is very rare now. Adults are lucky enough to get it. This opportunity can''t be missed in vain... And I''m more concerned about Eudemons. Eudemons disappeared hundreds of years ago. I''ve always wondered how to find their clues... "


    I suddenly understood Dongxue''s meaning. She is a doctor and will be interested in anything that can cure diseases and save people, not to mention the famous eudemon.


    I nodded slightly and said to Dong Xue, "Eudemons are very precious, but compared with the lives of so many of us, they can also be abandoned. What''s more, the wife of the LORD said that the phantom is in Han Peng''s hand. We can''t verify it. Maybe it''s just what the wife of the LORD said casually in order to save Han Peng... "


    Dongxue shook her head and interrupted me: "what the Lord''s wife should say is the truth. I noticed that her eyes were sincere when she said this, not like lying."


    I wanted to explain again. Qi zuyue said, "although winter snow is precious, we still have a chance to find it in the future. If we fight for the eudemon and Saijia at this time, we will die with our current strength. You have to figure out the powerful relationship. Don''t let adults make wrong decisions and kill everyone. "


    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, Dong Xue nodded and said, "what the commander said is reasonable. I think it''s simple."


    Qi zuyue didn''t mean to blame Dongxue, but whispered: "the eudemon was found by adults. Maybe adults can find it after we leave here. Winter snow, don''t worry. You''ll have a chance to give you a phantom animal in the future. "


    Dongxue''s eyes changed slightly, full of hope: "so Dongxue will thank the two adults first. If you can find the eudemon in the future, please don''t forget today''s promise."


    Qi Zu and I looked at each other, nodded together and gave Dongxue a positive answer.


    Although I understand why Dongxue wants to get the eudemon, I still feel a little strange at this time. When I find the eudemon, I will ask Dongxue why she is in a hurry to find the eudemon.

 Chapter 326

    Put Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Hua''er and some seriously injured sergeants on the back of the maned pig, and let the maned pig help take them and leave with us.


    After Dongxue and other military doctors treated the injured sergeant, most of them can act by themselves. The maned pig is powerful. There is no problem taking several people away.


    It''s just that we can''t collect the bodies of those sergeants who died here for the time being. We can only hope that someone who will become the next leader of the country will send someone to help and bury them.


    The war is indeed cruel. The sergeants fought bravely against the enemy. It''s hard to say whether the dead can finally be buried by Haosheng.


    Du Yun had no way to leave us. He didn''t dare to fight with old lady Sai. He could only watch us walk past them and leave slowly.


    When I was the last one to leave here and was about to pass by Du Yun, I looked back at the wife of the Lord who was caught by the corpse puppet.


    When I saw it, I found that the Lord''s wife was also looking at me. When she saw me looking back, she shouted, "all the things you want are in Han Peng''s hands. If you save Han Peng, you can get all the things you want."


    I know that the Lord''s wife refers to the skill of the eudemon and the Royal beast. This is really what I want most, but now I really can''t save Han Peng, so I can only say with regret: "don''t be difficult for me. Now I just want to take my people away from this place of right and wrong. Those things... Let''s go with fate."


    The Lord''s wife sighed and hung her head. She seemed very disappointed with me and didn''t intend to talk to me again.


    In fact, I also feel very weak and sad, but for the safety of these people around me, I have no choice


    Now I look back and think that I actually inadvertently gave the Sai family and the Du family a head start and opened a battlefield for them to seize the throne of the Lord of the country.


    I brought my war beast and Qi zuyue to find out the theory of the Lord, inadvertently found out the truth that the LORD was imprisoned to death, exposed the face of the false Lord, forced the third division to put all their eggs in one basket and launch corpse puppets to surround and kill us. This is the first step of the whole thing.


    Later, we fought with the third division. When the third division was about to be defeated by us and we were exhausted, old lady Sai and the Du family showed up. This was the second step of the whole thing.


    Finally, old lady Sai seized the wife of the Lord and Han Peng, making the Han family lose the advantage of holding the position of Lord of the country, and Sai family became a popular candidate for the new Lord of the country.


    Of course, there are people of the Du family who are eyeing one another. They don''t know when they will fight against the Sai family.


    This is the third step of the whole thing and the end of the whole thing.


    I suddenly found that all this seemed irrelevant. In fact, it was premeditated.


    The Sai family, led by the third division of Sai, has long been planning to seize the throne of the Lord of the country, and has always been preparing to seize the throne of the Lord of the country.


    My previous actions only turned their secret conspiracies into overt rebellion. At most, I played a role in making the facts public.


    In fact, everything is still under the control of Saijia. If there is any change in things due to my appearance, it is just that Saijia has advanced the time for seizing the position of national leader, and then added some confusion.


    The Du family, like the Sai family, is also trying to seize the position of national leader. However, the Sai family is much stronger than the Du family after all. The Du family began to prepare and plan to seize the position of national leader before the Du family, so the Du family lags behind the Sai family a lot.


    The Du family was surprised that their actions fell behind the Sai family a lot after the third division completely exposed all this. They hurriedly sent Du Yun to save the passive situation.


    If what I expected was right, the Du family should want to fight at this time, so they hurriedly sent Du Yun with the Du family''s dead in black to kill the third division and seize the throne of the country when we and the third division were both defeated.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the Sai family had long been on guard against the Du family''s every move. When the Du family just started to take action, they sent old lady Sai who was enough to suppress Du Yun to suppress Du Yun, which made all the Du family''s plans come to naught.


    Du Yun watched the Saijia seize the country''s leader''s wife and take away the power of the red dragon country.


    He was very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do in the face of old lady Sai.


    Now I understand one thing completely: as long as the wife of the Lord is in hand, I can hold the son of heaven to make the princes become the real master of the red dragon country.


    Although the president''s wife is not the leader of the country, under the current situation, there is little difference between the president''s wife and the leader. She represents the highest power holder of Chilong country.


    The race family is doing this now. It is much more direct and effective for the race family to seize and imprison the Lord of the country before, and then use the method of false preaching the Lord''s order to achieve their own purpose.


    I wanted to understand all this in the moment I left here, and suddenly I felt that what I did was stupid and idiot.


    What have I done? I''ve completely become an accomplice of Saijia and an idiot used by Saijia.


    Moreover, I also hurt myself and Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and others, killing so many sergeants who would have been fine. I am completely a sinner.


    I felt a sudden pain in my heart. I squatted down in pain. I couldn''t help looking back at old lady Sai and the president''s wife again. I wanted to slap myself and wake up this confused guy.


    In my heart, I regret my impulse, acting recklessly without knowing anything, and regretting that my behavior hurt the people around me


    A strange voice rose from my heart and said to me if it didn''t exist: "if it weren''t for your reckless action, maybe the Saijia wouldn''t dare to attack the Lord''s wife so blatantly in a short time, and the pattern of the red dragon country wouldn''t be completely changed in a day."


    "Now is the time for the stars to invade. The red dragon country should not have any changes at this time... Even if the Lord is false, it is better than none."


    "The Lord of the country is the backbone of all people in the red dragon country and the master of the red dragon country. Without the Lord, you will be hanged by all the stars, because you are a plate of loose sand... "


    Isn''t everything in the red dragon country decided by the supreme ruler?


    Now is the sensitive period to resist the invasion of the stars, but I should not have come out like this.


    My heart is very painful. Listening to the voice if there is nothing, the whole person seems to suddenly enter some kind of regret

 Chapter 327

    I fell into remorse and regret. I didn''t feel that my world suddenly lost all hope and light. I couldn''t even see everything close by. I was in a trance.


    Mrs. Sai and Mrs. Zhu understood all this almost instantly. They are human spirits who have lived for a long time. They can see a lot of things from very small things, not to mention my obvious performance now.


    The Lord''s wife first shouted, "you see now. Because of your recklessness, the red dragon country may be doomed. You are the sinner of the red dragon Kingdom and an unforgivable sinner. If you leave like this, it will be hard for you to get rid of this great crime all your life. You will be a sinner that everyone will spit on all your life... "


    However, old lady Sai shouted, "you are the benefactor and son-in-law of my Sai family. You have done nothing wrong. The Sai family should have been the leader of the country. You have played the first battle for us and put everything in the open. You are the hero of our Sai family and the hero of the red dragon country. "


    I''m a little confused. What they said seems to be reasonable and unreasonable. I don''t know what to do at all.


    I want to leave here and leave here regardless of anything, but I think if I do so, I may not be able to lift my head all my life.


    I want to stay, but I don''t know what I should do, Mrs. savior? No matter whether I have such strength or not, my purpose is to return my eudemon to the Lord. Why should I help the Lord''s wife?


    Help Saijia continue to seize the throne of the Lord of the country? It really has nothing to do with me, and I can''t do such a thing.


    Unless the Sai family is really suitable to be the leader family, it can bring stability and harmony to the people and drive away the stars


    I was in great pain, my brain was in chaos, and my headache was about to explode.


    I held my head and wanted to hit the hard ground with my head to reduce my headache.


    "Jin Feng," Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came in time: "it''s not your fault. The Saijia family has been planning to seize the position of national leader for decades. You''ve only been here for a few days. It really doesn''t have much to do with you. Don''t think too much. Let''s just get out of here. "


    I raised my head and looked at the weak Zhou Xiaoying, frowned and said, "but I did bring someone here to trigger this thing in advance..."


    "You think too much." Zhou Xiaoying interrupted me: "even if we didn''t come to the Lord to ask for the eudemon, this thing will break out in these days. Don''t you see that the third division has brought so many corpse puppets to the place where the Lord of the country is located? That is, they are ready to do it. It is not just because of our arrival that they have no way to do it. "


    Dongxue also said, "she''s right. Otherwise, how could they have so many corpse puppets here? And Mrs. Sai and the Du family. Don''t you find that they have been prepared long ago? This matter really doesn''t have much to do with us. Don''t think too much. "


    When Dongxue spoke, her white and jade hands naturally held my hand. A cool and mild aura instantly passed through the meridians on my hand to my brain. My headache was almost relieved immediately, and I felt very comfortable.


    Is this the medical skill cultivated by doctors? It''s very powerful. It''s in treating patients and saving people.


    My mind seemed to recover in an instant. After listening to Zhou Xiaoying and Dong Xue''s words, my inner regret seemed to be alleviated, and the voice in my heart seemed to disappear.


    Shouldn''t I think so much? This matter is really the same as what Zhou Xiaoying said. The Sai family and the Du family have planned for decades. At that time, I haven''t been to Chilong city. How much does it matter to me?


    Zhou Xiaoying and Dong Xue woke me up. I had thought of these principles before, but when I really faced these things alone, I was confused again and thought it was all my fault


    This is the heart devil. The heart devil took the opportunity to invade my divine consciousness, which made me unable to face up to all the problems and almost lost myself


    It''s terrible. It''s said that demons are everywhere. It seems so. I''ve always thought I was careful. I didn''t expect to be caught by demons at this time.


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and Dong Xue gratefully, slowly put down the confusion and heavy psychological burden in my heart, smiled at them, first looked at Zhou Xiaoying sitting on the back of the maned pig and said, "thank you, sister. I almost took all things to myself..."


    Then I looked at the winter snow holding my hand and said gratefully, "thank you. You saved me from being lost by heart demons..."


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t speak, but Dong Xue slowly withdrew her hand and whispered, "if you feel uncomfortable, come to me at any time and I can help you."


    I nodded gratefully and saluted with fists. I was very surprised and admired Dongxue''s medical skills.


    Watching Dongxue turn and walk to the team behind Qi zuyue, my gratitude still hasn''t dissipated. I suddenly decided to set up a team of doctors belonging to me in the future in case of need.


    Everyone looked at my recovery as before, and they were relieved one by one. Although there were still some doubts in my eyes, they were more happy.


    Although I didn''t speak, I gave them a positive look, so that everyone didn''t have to worry about me.


    I took a few deep breaths and felt all right before I was completely relieved.


    This heart demon is a kind of disaster that martial artists fear most, even more frightening than some natural disasters.


    It is said that there are more martial artists who have lost their lives than those killed by Tianjie. Moreover, there are omens before Tianjie comes, so they can be prepared in advance. However, heart demons can appear anytime, anywhere and can''t be prevented.


    I''m happy that I''ve experienced a heart demon attack and can still be safe, and I''m glad to have a medical expert like Dongxue around me


    I am full of gratitude and joy in my heart. I also understand that what the president''s wife and Mrs. Sai said just now are actually malicious. They are all imposing this thing on me, trying to cause me some confusion, make my demons attack and completely lose myself.


    Mrs. Sai and the Lord''s wife seem to me to be desperate, but they don''t have the energy to deal with me now, so they don''t show too obvious for the time being.


    I secretly remember these things and secretly make up my mind. In the future, I must be careful and never underestimate anyone or anything.


    I can''t help but sigh that in this world, everything can''t be underestimated. If you don''t pay attention, you may fall into the trap of others and can''t extricate yourself

 Chapter 328

    Don''t underestimate such a thing. If it can''t be solved in time, it will have a great negative impact on my future cultivation.


    A martial artist with a devil in his heart can easily become possessed by the devil when breaking through. It''s good to lose all his previous achievements. Maybe he will die directly.


    The two old ladies in front of me are really not good people. They have a deep mind. I can''t guard against them. They almost fell into their conspiracy.


    Seeing the true face of these people, I completely put down the things here, turned around and resolutely prepared to leave here, and never asked about everything here again.


    At this time, the Lord''s wife shouted, "let your Jinpeng save me and I''ll give you a complete skill to resist the beast."


    I ignored the Lord''s wife and continued to move forward.


    The Lord''s wife saw that I ignored her and shouted, "as long as you save Han Peng and me, I''ll give you a eudemon, a hundred Immortal Jade fruits and endless spiritual herbs and potions... As well as lightsabers and laser weapons... You can do whatever you want..."


    I completely ignored the words of the Lord''s wife, strode to the maned pig, climbed up the maned pig''s back, raised my hand and shouted, "let''s go!"


    The maned pig beast made an earth shaking roar, and the other war beasts also made loud roars. They were so murderous that the dead in black of the Du family who stood in the way couldn''t help but let them go.


    The sergeants who just followed me, including Qi zuyue, roared in unison. After the "killing" spread far away, they were still very loud.


    I heard the killing sound bounced back by the high-strength people around me, forming a series of rolling thunder like killing sound. My pride suddenly came into my heart, and the previous things seemed to dissipate all at once.


    The Lord''s wife shouted at this time: "if you don''t save Han Peng and me, I''ll start weapons of mass destruction and burn jade and stone!"


    I looked back at the Lord''s wife and saw that her face was full of anger and murderous, as if she wanted to swallow me.


    I didn''t say anything, just turned around, took all the war animals and sergeants, and shouted again with some pride: "let''s go!"


    We left here together. It was like an army going to war. Although we had only more than 100 people and more than a dozen war animals, we had the momentum of a whole team of soldiers going to war.


    We walked for less than a minute. As soon as we reached the place where we couldn''t see the president''s wife and Mrs. Sai, we saw a team of sergeants rushing towards the place where the president''s wife was caught under the leadership of some commanders.


    They must have got the news to save the wife of the Lord. A big war is inevitable.


    Almost at the same time, the third division also came back. He flew over with several people who knew it was a doctor. When he saw us, he hurriedly said, "come on, the doctor is coming!"


    The third division indeed went to find a doctor, but behind him, there were more people dressed up as martial artists. At a glance, they knew that they were not doctors, but martial artists who came to help the third division seize the throne of national leader.


    Seeing this, I secretly despised him and suddenly ignored him.


    But Sai Hua''er is the daughter of the third division after all. She is still in a coma at this time. It''s good to have more doctors check it. I didn''t stop the third division.


    In fact, Dongxue had already taken the initiative to check the injury of saihua''er. With her medical skills, she would have told me if there were any problems.


    Dongxue probably saw the relationship between me and Sai Hua''er, but also that I didn''t want to pay attention to the third division. At this time, he whispered to me: "it''s normal to be in a coma temporarily after being seriously injured. Adults don''t have to worry."


    After a pause, she deliberately raised her voice and said, "if I had known this, why was it so cruel to hurt her daughter? I know it''s painful and anxious?"


    I was right next to Dongxue. Hearing her words, I was more worried about Saihua''s injury, so I asked, "when can sister Hua Hua wake up? If you need any spirit grass, just tell me... "


    Dongxue said, "what she needs now is a good rest. She will wake up naturally after a period of time. She doesn''t need to take any spirit grass or medicine."


    I nodded: "thank you for treating my friend. I may trouble you in the future. If you need anything, just tell me and I will try my best to meet you."


    I now know the importance of doctors, especially when there are many people, doctors are an essential role, so I am very polite to Dong Xue and try my best to satisfy her.


    Dongxue was really satisfied with my politeness and said with a smile, "now you are the master of Dongxue and an adult more noble than commander Qi. Why are you so polite to me? I have no fighting power except that I can cure diseases. "


    I ignored the embarrassing third division and said to Dong Xue, "in the future, you will be our full-time doctor. Our serious diseases and minor injuries all depend on you. So I''m not just polite, but my absolute trust and dependence on you. "


    Dongxue listened to me and slowly took off her helmet to show her true face.


    This sunken fish and wild goose born in winter snow is actually a very beautiful woman. Depending on her age, she is probably about the same as Saihua, but she looks more mature and stable, giving people a very reliable feeling.


    Are doctors like this? Mature and steady, giving people a reliable feeling.


    I also haven''t seen the true face of winter snow. I took a more look at it now. I secretly praised her beauty, maturity and steadiness, but also lamented the magic of heaven. Such a woman was born in the world.


    Dongxue is a military doctor. I thought she would be a strong woman. I didn''t expect to be surprised when I saw her face.


    I couldn''t help praising: "you''re so beautiful. I thought you were a..."


    "He''s a big sergeant, isn''t he?"


    Winter snow smiled and showed her white teeth: "many people think soldiers are very rough, but what they don''t know is that Sergeants are also people, and not all of them are big and rough people. By the way, dare you ask your excellency, is your excellency Oriental red maple or golden Maple? "


    I smiled: "call me Jinfeng. I was originally surnamed Jin. Because I accidentally wandered out when I was ten and was adopted by my father Zhou Shuangyin, I changed my name to Dongfang Hongfeng."


    Dong Xueqi said, "your father''s name is Zhou Shuangyin and your sister''s name is Zhou Xiaoying. How can you have your surname Dongfang?"


    This question is not only asked by Dong Xue. Many people can''t help asking after knowing the relationship between Zhou Xiaoying and me. They all feel very strange.


    It''s not that I can''t explain, but if I explain, I have to talk about Dongfang Hongfeng. After hearing this, Zhou Xiaoying is afraid that she will be angry again.

 Chapter 329

    Zhou Xiaoying listened as like as two peas, and said, "that''s because my younger brother called the Oriental red maple, almost the same as him. We mistook him for the Oriental red maple, and we always called him that. "


    Dongxue looked back at Zhou Xiaoying and said with a smile, "you''d better not talk. Rest more. The injury will get better much faster."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded slightly: "my injury is no big deal. After your treatment, it has been much better..."


    Dongxue said, "the most I can give you is to make you reluctantly endure the pain caused by the injury. It will take at least half a month for your injury to recover completely. I''m a doctor. You have to listen to me, okay? "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned by Dongxue. She nodded for a long time and lay down to have a rest.


    No matter how angry Zhou Xiaoying is, she has no place to lose her temper when she meets a doctor like Dong Xue. She can only be obedient.


    I was about to boast that Dongxue had a way to make people like Zhou Xiaoying obedient, when I heard an earth shaking explosion behind me.


    I was surprised and instantly realized that those who rescued the president''s wife were angry with Mrs. Sai.


    Listen to this news, it is at least comparable to Xiao Jin''s full strike. It seems that both sides have used those powerful weapons I have never seen. The battle must be fierce and will cause more casualties.


    I don''t know if it''s because I heard the Lord''s wife mention the reason why the eudemon and the Royal beast are determined. At this time, I suddenly want to go and see if the Lord''s wife has been saved and if Han Peng has escaped smoothly.


    The more I said hello to Qi Zu, the more Qi Zu thought about it and nodded.


    I gave the team to Qi zuyue, called Xiao Jin, let Xiao Jin land down, and took me to the place where the explosion came.


    Everyone thought I was unwilling to leave, and everyone was unwilling to leave. When they saw me go back, no one objected.


    I am really unwilling. At the same time, I also hope to know who will control the beast and the magic beast, so I decided to go back quietly and have a look.


    When Xiao Jin and I go back, we can retreat without any danger. I have enough confidence.


    Xiao Jin''s speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, we came over the explosion site. Looking down from the sky, I almost didn''t stand firm and fell off Xiao Jin''s back.


    I don''t know when there was a huge pit down here, tens of meters deep and about a hundred meters around.


    The houses around the pit collapsed countless times. It looked like the end of the world was coming, and everything was destroyed.


    This pit should be made by some powerful weapon. As far as I know, the current warrior or spirit beast can''t make such a huge pit with one blow.


    Xiao Jin was also a little surprised. He took me closer and wanted to see what was going on.


    There are dead bodies everywhere in the pit. There is blood everywhere. I can smell the pungent smell of blood even in mid air.


    I don''t know how many people died to have such a strong smell of blood.


    The blood from the dead people slowly gathered in one place. It looked like a small river of blood. It really gave me the illusion of a river of blood.


    Upon closer examination, it was found that most of the dead were sergeants of the guard army and those who had just arrived.


    Many dead men in black of the Du family also died. They were lying on the ground. Even Du Yun seemed to be stunned and stood motionless at the edge of the pit.


    I also saw the corpse puppets of old lady Sai around the pit chasing and killing the sergeants who went to rescue the Lord''s wife and the dead soldiers in black of the Du family.


    The corpse puppet is ferocious. As long as it is the person who is caught up, it is difficult to escape.


    Fortunately, the Lord''s wife was fine. She was still caught by two corpse puppets and stood not far behind old lady Sai. She couldn''t move.


    I didn''t see Han Peng, and I don''t know where he went. Is he alive or dead.


    It has become a hell on earth. I can''t feel anything except death and blood.


    I have seen death and blood, but at this time, I suddenly feel like vomiting. I feel my stomach contract violently. I have not eaten for a day, and suddenly began to vomit water.


    Xiao Jin is a spirit beast. He doesn''t have any special feeling about such a scene. He looks at me strangely. There is a look of disgust in his eyes.


    I don''t care about these. Looking at the bodies of those sergeants and dead soldiers in black below, I feel very bad.


    Especially when those corpse puppets catch up with a sergeant every time and kill the sergeant, I feel that my hair stands up all over my body. It feels like I have been killed, which is extremely terrible.


    This is the real war, the real battlefield, the place of killing and the most frightening place.


    I dare not see more here. I hurriedly let Xiao Jin fly away. It seems that I can''t stand another second.


    Xiao Jin gave me a disdainful look, made a long cry and took me away from here.


    Xiao Jin may look down on my master and fly with me. Instead of flying in the direction of Zhou Xiaoying and them leaving here, he took me to a strange place.


    I thought Xiao Jin was in the wrong direction. I just wanted to tell Xiao Jin that he was in the wrong direction. Suddenly I saw a figure running fast below.


    I couldn''t help frowning when I saw this man, because I knew him. He was Han Peng that old lady Sai wanted to catch not long ago.


    Han Peng was really lucky. He managed to run away, and ran far away from old lady Sai. He could be completely free immediately.


    Xiaojin took me to find Han Peng accidentally. I immediately had the idea of looking for Han Peng to return my eudemon, so I commanded Xiaojin to fly down and block Han Peng''s escape.


    Han Peng was running with all his strength. Unexpectedly, Xiao Jin suddenly appeared on his way forward. He didn''t have time to stop and almost hit Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin was rude to Han Peng. Seeing Han Peng hit him, he did not hesitate to hit Han Peng with one claw, which made Han Peng fall heavily to the ground. He couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    I was also hurt. At this time, I hurried to pick up Han Peng: "sorry, Xiao Jin thought you were going to hit it, so he shot you."


    Han Peng saw clearly that it was me. He was overjoyed and hurried to say, "let your Jinpeng take me out of here. I''ll leave here to find help... I''ll return your eudemon to you... And the skill of resisting the beast. I''ll give it to you."


    At the moment, Han Peng, who still looks like a half prince, is clearly a lost dog, a weak man who has lost his backer and powe

 Chapter 330

    I think Han Peng seems to have no choice but to turn to me. Moreover, I really want to return my eudemon and get a complete beast control decision. I simply communicated with Xiao Jin and asked Xiao Jin to leave here with Han Peng.


    Xiao Jin didn''t have much hatred for Han Peng. After listening to my words, he nodded that he could take Han Peng away.


    I said to Han Peng, "I can let Xiao Jin take you out of here, but you should do what you say. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Han Peng nodded vigorously: "I can''t protect myself now. What do you want the eudemon and the Royal beast to do? I''ll give you all the skills of the eudemon and the Royal beast. If you break your promise, teach me how to beat the sky and thunder, and I won''t die. "


    I looked at Han Peng and saw that he didn''t seem to be cheating me, so I said to the prince who was much older than me, "then go, Xiao Jin will take you where you want to go."


    Han Peng took a look at Xiao Jin and approached him carefully. He seemed afraid that Xiao Jin would attack him again.


    Xiao Jin got my order and didn''t embarrass Han Peng any more. He grabbed Han Peng''s dress belt and slowly flew to the sky.


    I jumped on Xiao Jin''s back and flew with Han Peng in the direction pointed by Han Peng.


    Han Peng must have his own forces secretly cultivated. Now he is in a hurry, so he plans to find his own forces to save his family.


    If it weren''t for this, it''s hard for me to imagine what the Han family would do in the future, and how Han Peng would face me and Xiao Jin in a moment.


    If a person or family living on a high place is in such a crisis as the Han family now, they will be wiped out and nothing will be left.


    Therefore, they will deliberately leave behind in peacetime and deliberately save their lives when such things happen.


    Han Peng is helpless now, so he is eager to ask me to help him. His mother, the Lord''s wife, is in the hands of old lady Sai. Although his life may not be in danger for the time being, Han Peng, as a son, must be as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He wants to save the Lord''s wife right away.


    Han Peng is going to the north of Chilong City, near the Xuanwu test place where I have been for several years.


    There is a large barracks here, which is set up to protect the whole Chilong city. It belongs to the regular army of the Chilong state and is also the real army and national defense force of the Chilong state.


    Han Peng should have a tiger amulet that can mobilize these troops. His purpose here is to mobilize the troops here to solve the Savior''s wife and protect the Han family.


    The Lord of the state has been confirmed to be dead. The Lord of the red dragon state should be temporarily replaced by the Lord''s wife until the new Lord ascends.


    But now the situation is complicated. The Sai family and the Du family are competing for the position of the Lord of the country, and even do anything to hurt the Lord and his wife. Therefore, this unwritten rule can no longer be observed at this time.


    Even so, as long as he has enough strength, Han Peng still has hope to save his wife and become the new leader of the country.


    This is probably Han Peng''s idea and plan. He wants me to help at all costs. At this time, he hurried here and hurried to find the general here. He must go to discuss saving the president''s wife and protecting the Han family.


    Xiao Jin and I were waiting for Han Peng to come out in the military training ground of the barracks. I didn''t intend to leave here until I got the decision of the eudemon and the Royal beast.


    There are thousands of troops here, but little gold and I are not afraid. If it''s a big deal to fly away, no one can help us.


    I can''t and don''t want to manage the affairs between the Han family, the Sai family and the Du family, but I must do what Han Peng promised.


    I can''t be used as a tool again and again. I want to survive.


    What I need most now is enough strength. The Royal beast can help me do this to some extent.


    As for the eudemon, it was mine. I just took it back. There is no reason to say.


    After Han Peng entered the barracks, he didn''t come out for half an hour. He came out with a team of soldiers wearing fire red protective clothing.


    I saw that the soldiers in fire red protective clothes were officers such as generals or commanders. They were not in a hurry to find Han Peng and ask him to make a decision on the eudemon and royal beast he promised me. They waited quietly while Han Peng finished his business.


    Han Peng talked with the officers for so long that everything should be done. After the officers sent Han Peng out, they dispersed and left only one person by Han Peng''s side.


    Seeing that I was still waiting for him from a distance, Han Peng strode towards me with a relaxed expression on his face.


    He said, "sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll take you to get back your phantom and royal beast. Please follow me. "


    The officer next to Han Peng said at this time, "Lord, let the last general take him to fight against the eudemon and the Royal beast. You have to sit in the central army, command the overall situation, command our 100000 troops to destroy the enemy and recapture Mrs. Tai."


    Han Peng looked back at the officer, pondered for a moment, and resolutely said, "I''d better do it myself. I promised not to change my mind temporarily. You should know that as the Lord of the country, you must keep your word and keep your word. "


    The officer saluted and said, "what the LORD said is very true. It will not be considered properly."


    I didn''t expect that Han Peng was so powerful that he directly became the leader of 100000 troops. It seems that I saw him simply before. He is by no means a simple person.


    After a while, Han Peng actually persuaded the officers here to recognize him as the Lord of the red dragon Kingdom and seize the military power of 100000 troops first. No one believed that he didn''t have some powerful tricks.


    It seems that it is impossible for the Sai family and the Du family to rob the Lord of the country without paying some price.


    The army in front of me, known as the 100000 army, is definitely a huge force that can control the war situation.


    This force has been subordinated to Han Peng. The Sai family and the Du family want to successfully ascend the throne of Lord of the country. I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    I thought Han Peng was a mediocre man with little courage and resourcefulness. Now I suddenly found that I underestimated him. He was a hidden man with deep mind and outstanding resourcefulness.


    Hundreds of thousands of troops are gathering. We can set out later to compete with Saijia and Du Jia.


    The soldiers acted quickly, neatly and uniformly, and their magnificent momentum made me quite excited. I couldn''t help but praise them in my heart.


    Countless high-tech weapons, as well as various powerful restricted weapons rarely seen in the outside world, have been pulled out. The scene of soldiers preparing for war will definitely be unforgettable to me for a long time.


    Later, the whole red dragon city may become a huge battlefield. Maybe the city will be destroyed, people will die, and jade and stone will be burned.

 Chapter 331

    These have nothing to do with me. I have completely lost my patience to stay here, so I said to Han Peng, "let''s start now."


    As soon as Han Peng nodded, he still asked Xiao Jin to take him and me up into the air and quickly rush to the place where the eudemon was located.


    This time, Xiao Jin still grabbed Han Peng''s dress belt and didn''t be polite to him because of the change of Han Peng''s identity.


    Eudemons can''t live without mud, so the former false country Lord must keep Eudemons in a place with mud.


    There are not many places with mud in Chilong city. Except for the moat, it is probably in the deep courtyard of big places such as the Lord''s house.


    Many big families or people like to raise some precious flowers and plants, some of which need silt to grow.


    The place where Han Peng took me is the backyard of the Lord''s residence. There are many artificial ponds. Around the pond, there are many places with mud, which is just suitable for the life and reproduction of Eudemons.


    We landed at an apparently heavily guarded pond. As soon as our feet landed, dozens of sergeants of the guard rushed out from all directions and surrounded us as intruders.


    When Han Peng saw these guards coming around, he shouted, "it''s me, get back!"


    When the guards saw Han Peng coming, they all stopped, but they didn''t retreat.


    A guard stepped forward and said respectfully, "Your Highness is here. What is your highness doing here? This is the place where the Lord of the country keeps the eudemon. No one is allowed to come near. "


    Han Peng looked up at the sky and said faintly, "you''ve always been here. I don''t blame you for some things you don''t know. Listen to me. From now on, I am the Lord of the red dragon kingdom. In the future, you are all my guards. You must obey my orders unconditionally... Do you understand? "


    The talking guard was stunned and immediately asked, "Your Highness, what are you talking about? If the Lord hears it, it will be..."


    Han Peng waved and said loudly, "the former Lord of the country, my father, has ascended to heaven. I am the new Lord of the country and your future master. From today on, you are all my guards, and you should obey my orders! "


    After hearing Han Peng''s words, the guard was stunned. Looking at Han Peng, he didn''t know what to do.


    Other guard sergeants also showed a trace of doubt and surprise. Everyone looked at Han Peng and seemed to doubt Han Peng''s words.


    Han Peng saw that everyone didn''t seem to believe him, so he took out the tiger amulet he had seen once before. While showing it to all the guards, he said again: "this is the tiger amulet, the symbol of the highest military power. Is there anything you don''t believe? "


    Seeing the tiger amulet, the guards dared not doubt anything. They saluted together and said loudly, "subordinates have seen the Lord."


    Han Peng nodded slightly: "no gift. This is Lord Jinfeng. He knows everything about the Lord. If you still have doubts about me, you can ask Lord Jinfeng. "


    The tiger talisman can only be owned by the person with the highest military power, that is, only the Lord of the country can have the tiger talisman. At this time, Han Peng took out the tiger talisman. Where do the guards dare to doubt, let alone ask me, an outsider? Everyone quickly saluted and said in unison: "see the Lord of the country!"


    Han Peng was very satisfied with the attitude of these people. He put away the tiger amulet and said loudly, "the eudemon was originally owned by this Jinfeng adult. We have kept it for a while. Now you pick up all the Eudemons and give them to Lord Jinfeng to take away. "


    I didn''t intend to take all the Eudemons. After listening to Han Peng''s words, I said to him, "I only need ten pairs, and the rest is left to the Lord."


    Han Peng listened to me. A trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. He looked at me strangely and said slowly, "since you have such a good intention, I''m not polite."


    Seeing that Han Peng and I said this, the sergeants picked up ten pairs of Eudemons, took a one meter square metal box, filled it with some mud, and handed it to me together with the Eudemons.


    It''s not difficult for me to take this box with Eudemons and mud, so I took the box, held it like this and prepared to leave here.


    Now I''m going back to my own Eudemons. With these ten pairs of Eudemons, as long as I take good care of them and let them grow and reproduce, I will have a large number of Eudemons in a few years.


    Of course, Eudemons will gradually degenerate in artificial breeding and eventually lose their reproductive ability. I have to think of solutions to avoid this situation as much as possible.


    I was quite satisfied with Han Peng''s behavior this time. Although I didn''t say much, I had a much better attitude towards him. At least I didn''t let Xiao Jin keep a close watch on him.


    This is my reward for Han Peng''s performance. On the premise of ensuring his own safety, I will also give him more freedom.


    Han Peng looked at the guards and said, "you continue to protect the Eudemons here. Without my command, no one is allowed to go near here for half a step. Violators will be killed. "


    "Yes!" All the guards shouted in unison, "please rest assured, Lord, we will protect the eudemon."


    Han Peng nodded with satisfaction, turned around and looked at me and said, "I''ll take you to get the skill of resisting the beast. It''s in the library not far away. Please follow me."


    I didn''t know there was a library here. After listening to Han Peng''s words, I asked suspiciously, "where is the library?"? Collection of books? "


    Han Peng explained with a smile: "there are all kinds of books collected by my Han family and the former masters of the Han family in the library Pavilion, many of which are rare and isolated... Jinfeng, after you see it in person, you will find the grandeur of the library Pavilion."


    I moved in my heart and immediately asked, "so there are many other skill or war skill scripts in the library besides the beast control?"


    Han Peng was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "there are many skills and combat skills, but I haven''t seen them with my own eyes. I don''t know if they are useful to Jin Feng."


    I smiled: "I''ll see for myself later. If it''s useful, I''ll take some. If it''s useless, I''ll forget it."


    Han Peng had a strange look on his face, but he still smiled and said, "I''ll talk about it later. You first have to find the Royal beast, and then you have time to find something else. Don''t you think so?"


    I smiled: "the eudemon is mine. If you give me ten pairs, it can only be regarded as returning the thing to its original owner. And I left more than ten pairs of Eudemons. You won''t suffer if you exchange these Eudemons for your skills and combat skills. "


    Han Peng pondered a little, nodded and said, "you''re right. For the sake of helping me before you, I''ll help you talk later and let you choose some."


    After saying this, he turned and left. It seemed that he didn''t want to talk to me anymore for fear that I would ask him for something else.

 Chapter 332

    In my heart, dark music stopped talking, greeted Xiao Jin, followed Han Peng to leave here and went to the library that Han Peng said.


    The library Pavilion is very much like a library dedicated to the Lord of the country. It is full of all kinds of books, many of which are isolated books, which are difficult to see outside.


    There are many paper books that have almost disappeared in other places. There are such books on ten rows of 100m bookshelves.


    Now very common chip books, but also a huge number, countless.


    Here is simply a sea of books, a sea of books. As Han Peng said before, there is no exaggeration at all.


    I don''t know where there are books like kung fu in the sea of books. Naturally, it''s impossible to know where the Kung Fu of Yu beast Jue is. I looked at Han Peng and said, "where is Yu beast Jue?"


    Han Peng looked at the endless bookshelf, pointed to the front and said, "there are at least tens of millions of books here. I don''t know where the Royal beast is. However, there is a person who specializes in managing books. As long as we find him, we can quickly know where the Royal beast is. "


    "Someone who specializes in managing books?" I frowned and said, "isn''t that the librarian? Why didn''t I see him?"


    Han Peng said reluctantly, "this man was invited by my father to manage the books. He has been managing the library for decades. He knows where each book is placed. He is the old man of our Han family and is respected by everyone... "


    I nodded: "then hurry to find him and ask him to help us find the Royal beast. We are all busy, but we can''t delay here too long... "


    Han Peng shook his head: "you don''t know. The old man has a strange temper. He just doesn''t want to see strangers. Apart from my father and mother, even our legitimate descendants of the Han family, he is missing. "


    My heart moved and immediately said, "listen to what you said, can I think you haven''t been here before?"


    Han Peng smiled awkwardly: "you guessed right. I really haven''t been here before. I... don''t have such qualifications."


    I couldn''t help laughing, shook my head and said, "it seems that the Royal people have some helplessness... Just find the old man quickly. I''ll ask him for help and find the Royal beast."


    Han Peng smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid it''s not easy. I''ve tried many times before, but I can''t find him. Where is the old man..."


    I moved in my heart and immediately said, "this old man is an expert who knows how to hide, just like those dead men in black in the Du family, right?"


    Han Peng nodded slightly: "you guessed right again. He is from the Du family. His name is Du Kang. He is a very powerful stealth expert. As far as I know, he has reached the state of being invisible at any time and anywhere. Now those who can find his trace in a short time can count the whole red dragon country with one hand. "


    I looked around and couldn''t help asking, "how can we find him and let him help us find the Royal beast?"


    Han Peng smiled: "it depends on your ability. What I can do is to bring you here. I can''t help you if I can get the Royal beast decision."


    I looked at Han Peng and said expressionless, "what do you mean?"


    Han Peng turned and picked up a paper book. He opened it and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m also here for the first time. Whether the Royal beast exists or not. If it exists, I really don''t know where it is, so I can''t help you."


    I looked at Han Peng, his eyes gradually sharp, as if to see what he was thinking and judge whether he was fooling me or not.


    Han Peng avoided my eyes and continued, "I personally think that although there are many books here, there must not be such a clever skill as yushoujue. The books here should be ordinary books that can be seen or bought outside. A peerless skill like the beast control method, no one will put it where everyone can see... Do you think so? "


    I was very angry and even about to get angry, but now I suddenly smiled, nodded slowly and said, "what are we doing here?"


    Han Peng put down his book: "we''re here to find Du Kang and ask for a key."


    I suddenly said, "the original skill of resisting the beast is not here at all."


    Han Peng looked at me with a smile in his eyes: "yes. After we get the key, we can go to another place, and then I can give you the Royal beast you want. "


    After a pause, Han Peng suddenly said, "but before that, I''d like to remind you that you may see many skills as precious as yuyuyujue, but you must not take them all away."


    I also smiled: "you are worried that I am insatiable. After seeing those precious skills, you will take all the skills as your own?"


    Han Peng stared at me, and the expression on his face was still very serious: "my worry is superfluous, isn''t it?"


    I looked up at my head and said faintly, "if you don''t feel at ease, you can go to get the beast control decision with the great Xia Du Kang who likes to stay on other people''s heads, and bring me some other skills or combat skills by the way. I''ll be right here waiting for you. I won''t go with you. "


    Han Peng immediately said, "it''s a deal."


    After a pause, he also looked up at our heads and said slowly, "it''s all seen. What are you hiding for?"


    Listening to a person''s faint smile, he said, "it''s your Highness Prince Han Peng. Du Kang is polite. Your highness knows it''s not easy to enter here. He still brought people here. I think he must have something to find me. "


    With the sound, a figure slowly fell from our heads. When it landed, it had been fully materialized.


    An old looking man looked at Han Peng and me with a smile. Although his face was smiling, his eyes implied anger.


    The old man is very old, but his lightness skill has reached the peak. He can easily suck on the smooth mirror like roof without any effort and making any noise.


    I''ve never seen this before. I think his concealed skill and lightness skill are excellent.


    The old man didn''t wait for Han Peng to answer his question, but looked at me and said, "how can the little doll know my whereabouts? Can you see through my invisibility? "


    I also looked at the old man and smiled. I said to the old man with respect, "I''ve practiced beast control. I can easily see through the invisibility of your Du family. By the way, if you don''t mind, please give the key to the new Lord right away and let the Lord give me the skill of resisting animals. I''ll wait here. You give me the skill to resist the beast. I''ll leave right away. "

 Chapter 333

    This man should be Du Kang as Han Peng said. At this time, he smiled and casually took out a golden key and handed it to Han Peng. At the same time, he also said: "I''ve seen the Lord. This is the key. Please go and get it to resist the beast. I have a lot of things to do here, so I won''t go with the Lord. "


    Han Peng seemed to respect Du Kang very much. He took the key and turned around and left. He was not angry or dissatisfied with Du Kang''s words.


    When Han Peng walked away, Du Kang suddenly stared at me and said, "young man, have you really practiced animal control?"


    I nodded: "I''ve really practiced incomplete beast control. Senior seems to know something about the Royal beast. I wonder if there is anything wrong with the Royal beast? "


    Du Kang shook his head slightly: "the Royal beast is definitely a very clever skill, and it is also the most powerful one of the known skills that can subdue star beasts and spirit beasts. How can there be something wrong?"


    Du Kang''s words made me a little excited, because the Royal beast I cultivated was so powerful, which showed that my original choice and decision were correct.


    But Du Kang''s next words disappointed me again.


    He stared at me and said, "but to tell you the truth, I haven''t practiced beast control, and I don''t know if there is something wrong with it. I know one thing. Anyone who can practice beast control must have soul power far beyond ordinary people... Just like the puppet master of Saijia, soul power must be strong enough. If you don''t have enough soul power, you can''t successfully practice the skill of resisting beasts. "


    I feel that Du Kang likes to repeat when he speaks, and it''s hard to explain. He can only nod slightly: "what the elder said is reasonable. The Royal beast definitely needs soul power to cultivate. If the soul power is not strong enough, it''s really difficult to cultivate successfully. Master, you must have seen the beast fighting skill. How complete is the beast fighting skill here? "


    Du Kang smiled with a loud voice: "young man, you are smart. I have indeed seen the martial arts of Royal beast Jue. I have not only seen Royal beast Jue, but also seen a lot of martial arts. As far as I know, the beast killing skill can''t be complete until now. "


    "Why?" I wondered in my heart and couldn''t help asking, "does it mean that there is no complete animal control skill in the Lord''s library?"


    Du Kang shook his head: "that''s not what I mean... In the catastrophe thousands of years ago, countless advanced skills and combat skills disappeared for no reason. None of these surviving skills is complete. Most of them are manuscripts scattered in some remote areas. It is basically impossible to have a complete original version. "


    I know what Du Kang said is true. During the Holocaust thousands of years ago, many precious skills disappeared for no reason, and most of them are incomplete fragments.


    However, I was very interested in the Royal beast decision. I couldn''t help asking again: "do you know, or have you seen the introduction of the complete Royal beast decision?"


    Du Kang thought for a moment and suddenly pointed to the bookshelf not far in front: "if you want to know about the decision of the Royal beast, find a book by yourself. Although I dare not say that I have collected all the books in the world here, there are still several books about the decision to resist animals. Go and have a look by yourself. "


    I shook my head: "I''ll leave soon after I get the skill of resisting the beast. I won''t stay here for a long time. I don''t have time to read slowly."


    After a pause, I felt it necessary to explain the current situation, so I simply said: "the Sai family and your Du family are competing for the position of Lord of the country. This place will be destroyed if it is not well preserved."


    Du Kang said with a smile, "the young man frightens me. Who will believe it? Besides, what is more important than finding out the Royal beast? I think you are so young that you can''t do everything in a hurry. It''s bad for your cultivation. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you for your advice. Since you don''t believe me, you should be a junior. The younger generation''s relatives are injured and waiting for me to take care of them. This time, I really can''t stay here too long. When I have a chance in the future, I will come here to read for a few days, have a long experience and talk with you. "


    Du Kang smiled, not like Han Peng''s reluctance to deal with strangers: "do you think it''s strange? I wonder why this old man is so enthusiastic about you? Others say I don''t like strangers, and I really don''t like strangers, except you! "


    I did have such an idea, but it''s hard to say it. At this time, Du Kang asked himself, and I said, "it''s really a little bit. Han Peng told me before that you don''t like to see strangers..."


    Du Kang nodded and sat down on his knees, regardless of whether the ground was clean or not: "sit down. Don''t be surprised. I have something to tell you. When I finish, you will understand everything. "


    I felt strange in my heart. It seemed that Du Kang knew me long ago. Otherwise, he wouldn''t talk to me like this.


    I sat down on my knees according to Du Kang''s words, then looked at Du Kang and waited for him to go on.


    Du Kang slowly looked up at the roof and said slowly, "whether you feel strange or not, you should remember that what I am telling you is the truth. Don''t interrupt me. If you have any questions, ask me when I''m finished. "


    I nodded. I really didn''t speak and completely listened to Du Kang.


    Du Kang then said, "your name is Dongfang Hongfeng now. You are the son of Zhou Shuangyin, vice mayor of Jingshen City, right? Hehe... You should always know in your heart that you are not Dongfang Hongfeng. Your real name is Jinfeng. You come from an isolated village called Binhu village. "


    My heart moved. I felt incredible. I couldn''t help staring wide. I wanted to find out how Du Kang knew my origin.


    Although no one knows my origin, Du Kang in front of me is definitely the first time to see me. How does he know?


    I couldn''t understand it. His words really surprised me. I couldn''t help but show uneasiness and panic.


    Ignoring my surprise and puzzlement, Du Kang continued, "Jinfeng, you may not know that the isolated Lakeside Village you used to live in is not naturally isolated from the world. The desperate situation surrounded by four sides is not born like this. That place was originally the cultivation fairyland of the Chilong kingdom. It was the best holy land for cultivating immortals in the Chilong Kingdom at that time. It has always been the residence of Shengxian gate, the largest immortal sect in the Chilong kingdom. "


    This is another secret that surprised me. Binhu village is the holy land of immortality. How is this possible? The strongest one there is just a martial artist, not even a general.


    Before I could understand whether Du Kang''s words were true or false, Du Kang went on.

 Chapter 334

    "Unfortunately, the catastrophe thousands of years ago changed everything. Because he wanted to protect Shengxian gate, the tens of thousands of kilometers around Shengxian gate was forcibly changed by a peerless expert with super strength. The current Binhu village and the surrounding environment of Binhu village became what they are now at that time. "


    Speaking of this, Du kangton looked at me for a moment, and a very special look suddenly appeared in my eyes, which made my heart even more strange and vaguely uneasy.


    After listening to Du Kang''s sigh, he continued: "since then, Binhu village... No, it should be said that they are from Shengxian gate. They can no longer leave the current Binhu village, and people outside can''t get in. The Binhu village where Shengxian gate is located is slowly forgotten by the outside world and isolated from the world. "


    "If you can''t communicate with the outside world, you can''t obtain cultivation resources from the outside world. Over time, the strength of people in Binhu village becomes weaker, and Binhu village is no longer a holy land for cultivating immortals. In a flash, thousands of years have passed, and both Binhu village and Shengxian gate have gradually faded out of people''s sight. In addition to the occasional records on Shengxian gate in some books, there has been no news of Shengxian gate for thousands of years. "


    I nodded subconsciously and felt that the weakness and backwardness of Binhu village really had a lot to do with isolation. Du Kang''s words made some sense.


    "You must be wondering why I know so much now?" Du Kang suddenly stared into my eyes, and his tone was gradually excited when he spoke: "I''ll tell you now, in fact, I''m from Binhu village... Like you, I''m from Binhu village, that is, Shengxian gate."


    I was surprised and couldn''t help interrupting, "are you also from Binhu village? When did this happen? "


    Du Kang smiled and frowned on his old face: "I said, you''d better not interrupt, otherwise, I won''t say."


    I was burning with anxiety, but there was no other way. I had to shut my mouth and listen to the eccentric old man Du Kang go on.


    Du Kang saw me close his mouth and said with a satisfied smile, "you are the fourth of the Jin family. I saw you when you were young. That was when I left Binhu village for 200 years. I missed my relatives in Binhu village so much that I ventured back once. I happened to see you at that time. At that time, you were still in your mother''s arms and couldn''t speak... Now you are twenty years old. Time flies. It''s twenty years in the blink of an eye... "


    How can I believe that Du Kang claimed to have lived for more than 200 years?


    The life of a warrior is indeed much longer than that of an ordinary person. Generally speaking, it''s easy to live more than 100 years old.


    Some people can live longer after practicing special skills or taking spirit grass that can increase their life span.


    But I haven''t heard of people who live more than 200 years, let alone seen them.


    Like Du Kang, he said that he had left Binhu village for more than 200 years, which means that he has lived for at least 200 years. I really can''t believe it. I almost interrupted Du Kang again. I have to ask for clarification.


    Du Kang''s surprise to me seemed to be common. He completely ignored me and said to himself, "I''ve always thought about when I can go back to see it again, but I haven''t had time to go back since I went back once 20 years ago. Now I''m getting older and older. I may never have a chance to go back in my life. "


    He was a little sad. Although he didn''t have tears, his eyes were red and he looked like he missed his hometown very much.


    "Don''t say that. Let''s talk about the current situation. Do you want to know why I became a member of the Du family?"


    I nodded and didn''t dare to speak, because I felt more and more mysterious about Du Kang, and I was more and more curious.


    Du Kang continued, "let''s say so. These recent events, frankly, are my ideas. Don''t be surprised or ask. Listen to me slowly. "


    I was really surprised and really wanted to ask, but I had no chance to speak, so I had to worry.


    "I''ve been here for more than 200 years. I can see a lot of things clearly, including the position of Lord of the country. But I watched the Sai family and the Du family grow and grow. I know everything about them and know them better than the Han family. "


    "Two hundred years ago, although these two families were also big families in the red dragon country, they were not super families in the red dragon country. In a short span of 200 years, they have developed to the present situation. If we say that they are really powerful. "


    I have a lot of questions to ask now, but Du Kang said slowly and didn''t allow me to interrupt at all, which made me very uncomfortable.


    "When I first arrived here, I first entered the Du family and became the door-to-door son-in-law of the Du family. At that time, I planned to use the power of the Du family to break the desperate situation of Binhu village and save everyone in Binhu village. "


    Du Kang''s words were in amazing agreement with my ideas, and immediately attracted my attention. I listened attentively to him and continued to say.


    "But later, I slowly found that the Du family''s strength is strong, but there is no way to do this at all. In contrast, Saijia, who has always had a tense relationship with the Du family, has developed very fast in recent years, steadily surpassing the Du family. Not to mention, there have been several puppet masters. "


    "Have you seen the puppet masters of Sai family? They are really powerful. Many corpse puppets refined by Saijia have the strength of King Wu. This means that as long as I hold the Saijia people in my hand and want to break the natural danger and desperate situation around Binhu village, it is no longer a dream and I have great hope to complete it. "


    I nodded subconsciously and thought that although Du Kang''s idea was a little crazy, it could be tried.


    But Du Kang seems to be really old or too excited. He always likes to change the topic suddenly when talking. I was about to hear him talk about controlling Saijia, but he suddenly said something else.


    "I''m over 200 years old, and I may not be able to finish many things. So I must find a suitable person to take over my task, bring the people of Binhu village out of Binhu village and let them start a new life... I think this candidate is your Oriental red maple - or golden maple. "


    "Don''t wonder how I knew you left Binhu village, and don''t ask me why I chose you. You... Listen to me, everything will understand."


    I didn''t say anything, but Du Kang reminded me not to interrupt him.

 Chapter 335

    "I observed you when you were very young and checked your meridians. I know you will go far in martial arts. You must be a peerless expert in the future. At that time, I thought that you might have to finish the task of breaking the natural danger and desperate situation of Binhu village. "


    "Remember when you fell into the abyss of death ten years ago? Do you know why it''s okay for you to fall from such a high place? "


    Du Kang suddenly said something amazing again: "at that time, you were only ten years old, your accomplishments were not high, and your skills were completely negligible. Do you know why you were lucky not to die after falling, but went to Zhou Shuangyin''s home and became his son?"


    I shook my head and looked at Du Kang strangely, waiting for him to continue.


    I''m sure it''s the first time I''ve seen him in my memory, but I''m not surprised that he knows so many things about me.


    Listen to Du Kang continue: "I''ve been paying attention to you. Since I saw you when you were less than one year old, I know a lot about you. Whether in Binhu village, or in the cities around Binhu village, or even near those natural dangers, many people are helping me pay attention to you and pass your news to me... "


    My heart moved and I felt creepy. What''s all this? I feel like I don''t have a secret at all?


    "Don''t be nervous. I have no malice. As I said, I pay attention to you because I think it must be you who finally rescued Binhu village, so I don''t want anything to happen to you. Do you remember when you fell from the abyss of death? Do you know why it''s okay? I saved you, or you would have died... "


    My mouth moved and I almost said "you saved me".


    Du Kang seemed to know that I would ask. He quickly changed the topic and held my words back loudly.


    "Jin Feng, my name is Du Kang now, but I''m also from the Jin family. My real name is Jin Kang. I''m your ancestor... You should have heard of me. I''m one of those people who left Binhu village very early. I''m much older than the chief of the Jin family now. I... forget it, I''ve joined the Du family and become the son-in-law of the Du family. I can''t say I''m still a member of the Jin family. "


    I really couldn''t help it. I asked, "are these what you said true? How can I feel confused? It''s like making up a story... "


    Du Kang smiled, "because there are too many words to tell you, but we don''t have much time. We can only tell you one thing at a time. Remember my words and you will understand them all slowly. "


    After a pause, he looked back at the door and hurriedly said, "Han Peng will be back soon. These things must not be known to him. You should think that once the Han family knows our idea of rescuing the villagers of Binhu village, let alone rescuing the people of Binhu village, even our own lives will be lost here. "


    I was even more surprised: "why did the Han family stop us from rescuing the people in Binhu village? It has nothing to do with them. "


    Du Kang ignored my interruption and said patiently, "the Han family is a royal family and the master of the red dragon kingdom. They will never allow the Shengxian gate, which is stronger than the Han family, to appear in the world again. Don''t you see that the Han family is not allowed to be in even the most ordinary sects? That''s why. "


    "You may not know that there was no lord on oxygen before the catastrophe thousands of years ago. At that time, all countries were controlled by those super sects, and the whole oxygen star was dominated by the Xiuxian sect... "


    "Since the establishment of the country leader, especially in our Chilong country, every country leader will never allow any sect to exist. They worry that after the sect''s power grows, they will return to the period when super sects control one country or even several countries again, so that their power will be completely overhead and exist in name only. "


    "You should know something about this. The Han family now absolutely does not allow any sect to exist. Even those ancient sects are forced to dissolve. No one dares to exist in the open."


    I nodded and remembered the things I knew before. Now the red dragon kingdom does not allow any sect to exist.


    Seeing that I believed his words, Du Kang continued, "if you have any questions now, you can ask me. Han Peng is coming back soon. You have to hurry up and ask. "


    In fact, I have many questions, but at this time, my only concern is one point, that is, how to bring the people of Binhu village out: "senior, according to what you said, I generally understand what you mean. Are you going to overthrow the Han family through the forces of the Du family and the Sai family, and then break the natural danger around Binhu village with the help of the Sai family''s corpse puppet and bring out the people of Binhu village? "


    Du Kang nodded with a smile on his old face: "this is the greatest wish of my life. Unfortunately, it hasn''t been realized until now. Now, with your help, we can do it. "


    I ignored Du Kang''s words and continued to ask, "what are you going to do? The Sai family and the Du family are busy seizing the position of Lord of the country now, but they don''t intend to help you. "


    "I''ve already thought of this." Du Kang stood up, walked to the bookshelf and said, "my plan is to overthrow the Han family together with the Du family. No matter who is the final winner, everything will be much easier as long as the country is no longer the Han family."


    He suddenly turned around, looked at me sharply, and said in a deep voice, "if the Sai family or the Du family refuse to help me, I will be the Lord of the country myself. The Lord of China can order everyone to do something together. I will use the strength of the whole country to break the natural danger and desperate situation around Binhu village, and I will certainly save all the people in Binhu village. "


    I suddenly felt that Du Kang was a little crazy. His idea could not be said to be completely infeasible, but the premise was that he should really be able to take the seat of Lord of the country.


    This is not a simple thing. Even if he is intelligent and powerful, he is afraid it is difficult to do it.


    I couldn''t help reminding him: "senior, you can''t resist the Sai family, the Du family and the remnants of the Han family..."


    Du Kang smiled at me and said, "who said I would resist them? I just want to use them to let them work for me and become my subordinates... "


    As soon as Du Kang said this, I thought he was not crazy. How can a madman think of taking advantage of others?


    Du Kang is not crazy, but is crazy about what he is doing. He is crazy like crazy.

 Chapter 336

    After thinking for a while, I felt that I had nothing to say to Du Kang for the time being, so I told Du Kang everything I knew. I wanted to let Du Kang know the current situation and see what his plans were.


    "The Han family still has an army. I''ve seen it just now. The strength of the army is very strong. I''m afraid the current Saijia and Du family are not their opponents. Moreover, both the Sai family and the Du family want to become the masters of the country. The two families are also fighting. There is no joint force. I''m afraid it''s difficult to overthrow the Han family. "


    Du Kang smiled: "don''t worry about this. I''ve arranged everything. The Du family will help the Sai family in turn soon. The two families will work together to deal with the Han family''s army. Only half of the 100000 troops of the Han family will sincerely assist Han Peng. Han Peng can''t defeat me... "


    I think Du Kang is very confident. He frowns and shakes his head, indicating that I don''t understand these situations.


    Du Kang said a lot about his plans, but I suddenly remembered what Du Yun said before. He said that the ancestor of the Du family went to Saijia as a guest. Is that the ancestor of the Du family in front of him?


    Seeing Du Kang''s self-confidence on his face and talking with me, he seems confident. He wants to go to the match home, not to embarrass the match home, but to the United match home.


    My suspicion was soon confirmed by Du Kang''s words: "I just came back from the Sai family, and everything has been discussed. Our Du family will fully support the Sai family to seize the position of national leader, on the premise that the Sai family will give the Du family the power to establish the immortal gate after becoming the national leader. At that time, there will be the only immortal sect in the whole red dragon country, that is the immortal gate. "


    Du Kang''s eyes were full of hope. He seemed to see the establishment of Shengxian gate and the spectacular scene of Shengxian gate in the future: "Shengxian gate will become one of the largest and strongest forces in Chilong country in a very short time. At that time, we can start to rescue the people in Binhu Village."


    It turns out that Du Kang has done so much. His purpose is really to save those people in Binhu village, which is completely consistent with my idea.


    Du Kang suddenly turned to look at me and said with a smile, "Jinfeng, do you always have this idea in your heart, and it''s still very strong?"


    I nodded: "this is my greatest wish. I thought about it when I was very young. I still think so now. And in order to achieve this goal, I have made a lot of preparations and made a lot of efforts... "


    Du Kang nodded, "well done. Then you must also know what''s in the sealed ancestral temple of the Jin family in Binhu village? "


    After listening to Du Kang''s words, I immediately thought that there must be something special in the ancestral temple of the Jin family where the patriarch forbids people to enter and leave easily


    I didn''t know what was in the ancestral temple of the Jin family. I looked at Du Kang blankly: "what do you mean?"


    Du Kang looked at me strangely: "don''t you know what''s in the ancestral temple of the Jin family? Then why do you want to break the desperate situation of Binhu village? Are you really just trying to save the people in Binhu village? "


    I nodded and said, "I just want to save those people. I haven''t thought about anything else. Does the elder have other ideas? Can you tell the younger generation what it is? "


    Du Kang smiled: "your boy is very scheming. At this time, he doesn''t believe me and wants to hide it from me... I already knew that the reason why the ancestral temple of the Jin family was sealed was because there was a peerless treasure in the ancestral temple of the Jin family - the formula for ascending to heaven."


    I was stunned and murmured, "immortal formula? What kind of skill is that? "


    Du Kang was surprised. He stared at me and said, "don''t you know the formula of immortality promotion? How is this possible? Your father didn''t tell you about the secret of immortality? This is not a top secret in the Jin family. Many jin people know it... "


    I shook my head: "my father didn''t tell me this... I slipped and fell into the abyss of death when I was ten years old. My father probably didn''t have time to tell me this."


    Du Kang nodded slightly, "that''s true. When you were ten years old, you fell into the abyss of death. If it hadn''t happened that day that I went to the endless swamp to look for Zhuyan grass and saved you, you might have died for many years. "


    "You saved me?" I saw Du Kang talking about it again and asked, "what happened that time? How could you be right there and save me?"


    Du Kang said with a smile, "this is fate. It''s amazing. Even I don''t know what''s going on... That day, I went to endless swamps to look for beauty grass. There is only the junction of endless swamp and death abyss. I haven''t found it for a long time. I had planned to leave here. I accidentally saw something falling in the sky and caught it. As a result, I found that it was you, boy. It''s really fate. "


    As like as two peas, I was surprised, but a new question came into being: "how did I go to Zhou Shuangyin''s house and look exactly like the Oriental red maple? Did you and my father discuss these things? Are you all lying to me? "


    Du Kang smiled: "smart! After carefully checking your body that day, I knew that you were just stunned. There was no big deal. I took you away from the endless swamp to the home of my late friend Zhou Shuangyin and told Zhou Shuangyin about it. "


    "Zhou Shuangyin''s wife left him and their daughter Zhou Xiaoying early because she didn''t like him. Zhou Shuangyin always wanted a son, so I offered to keep you in his house and be his adopted son. Zhou Shuangyin was very happy and agreed at that time. "


    "But in order to avoid you disagreeing with this matter, as soon as we discussed it, we fabricated an Oriental red maple that doesn''t exist at all. As like as two peas, you can''t imagine why there are two people in the world who are exactly alike.


    Du Kang suddenly smiled and smiled proudly: "at that time, you were still young, slowly accepted and got used to the new identity, and really became the nonexistent Oriental red maple."


    What Du Kang said is reasonable. I can''t see any flaws, but I don''t know why. I always have some doubts and doubts in my heart.


    Dongfang Hongfeng should exist. At least I always thought he existed. I remember that in the past, many people hated me because I was Dongfang Hongfeng at that time.


    If Dongfang Hongfeng doesn''t exist at all, how can those people hate Dongfang Hongfeng, such as the students teased by him many times


    I do not intend to say the questions in Du Kang''s words at this time, but choose to fully believe Du Kang''s words.


    I think these are all past events, which have little to do with people other than me, so I won''t think much about what others say.

 Chapter 337

    I immediately forgot my previous doubts and recognized everything Du Kang said - I thought what Du Kang said was true and considered my own affairs according to his ideas.


    This is very difficult for ordinary people to understand, but I do it in an instant. It seems that my personality is split and I can change my personality, habits and even thoughts at will.


    If according to what Du Kang said, looking back on the previous events, I was really cheated, and one cheated for ten years.


    This can explain why Zhou Xiaoying forgave me so soon after knowing that I was not Dongfang Hongfeng and still regarded me as her brother.


    She has long known my origin and identity. She has been acting with me all the time.


    I''m such a fool. I always think I cheated them. I''m sorry for them. Now it seems that I''m the one who was cheated.


    But I''m not angry. I don''t know what I would do without Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying. They treat me very well and treat me like my family. I have nothing to be angry about.


    A series of strange thoughts appeared in my brain. For a while, I felt that Du Kang was completely talking nonsense. He would be less talking nonsense about this matter.


    After a while, I thought it was a good thing for him to talk nonsense like this. At least I ensured that I could no longer feel guilty for cheating Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin.


    Hey, it seems very reasonable. If I hadn''t known that Dongfang Hongfeng was absolutely real and knew his previous things, I would have been cheated by Du Kang''s words.


    The reason why I don''t break the flaw in Du Kang''s words is because I believe Du Kang is indeed an elder of my Jin family and my people.


    I can''t care too much about what he wants to do with me, or how he wants to set my past and future. Anyway, I don''t necessarily follow his setting to go my own life.


    Du Kang would never know my thoughts and thoughts at this time. Seeing that I believed his words, I didn''t explain anything more.


    After we were silent for a while, we heard Du Kang say, "Han Peng is back. You read for a while and I''ll avoid it."


    After Du Kang said this, people slowly faded and soon disappeared in front of me.


    My soul power is strong enough to use it to find out where he is, and I can know where he is.


    Du Kang''s invisibility has reached the highest level of cultivation. It''s difficult for ordinary people to find his trace, but when they meet me, they also meet an opponent. I can find his whereabouts at any time.


    I picked up a book and opened it. When I read it, it was a very ordinary history book of Chilong country. I had read it many times, but now it is a paper version. I used to read chip books.


    I pretended to be reading and quietly waited for Han Peng to arrive, as if everything I said to Du Kang had never happened.


    A moment later, Han Peng returned to the library with several others.


    All the people Han Peng brought were officers. When he saw me, an officer respectfully handed me a small wooden box.


    Han Peng said, "what''s inside is the skill of resisting the beast. Please check it. I''m not sure if it''s complete, but it looks well preserved. It may be a complete skill. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you for your generous gift. You don''t have to check it. I believe the Lord won''t deceive me."


    Han Peng smiled: "I''m going to save my mother now, so I won''t send you. You have Jin Peng. If you want to leave, I can''t keep up with you. Let''s say goodbye and meet later. I hope we can become friends. "


    I smiled and didn''t say much. I just saluted Han Peng to show my respect.


    Han Peng smiled and turned to leave. When he left, he deliberately glanced at the library, as if he wanted to find where Du Kang was.


    As I watched them go far, I turned back and said, "senior, junior, I still have a few questions. I want to ask senior to dispel my doubts."


    Du Kang''s figure slowly appeared in front of me. He smiled and said, "what else do you want to know? I seem to have told you everything I should have said. "


    I intend to ask all the questions in my heart at one time, then sit down on my knees and say, "sit down, I have many questions, which may take some time for my predecessors."


    Du Kang said with a smile, "I''ll stand for a while. If you have anything you want to ask, just ask quickly. In a while, I have to see how the Sai family and the Du family are going."


    I nodded: "I won''t waste too much time... I want to know, in addition to what you have told me, what else haven''t you told me?"


    Du Kang thought, "you have nothing to say. You deliberately delay my time. If there''s nothing to ask, I''ll go. "


    I smiled: "elder, it''s like this. I actually want to ask, how do you practice your Invisibility and lightness skills? How could it be so powerful? "


    Du Kang was stunned and then said with a smile, "it''s my idea of Kung Fu and war skills. I''ll tell you the truth. The shencidal sword, beast control and maybe immortality promotion you''re practicing now are all top skills and combat skills. There''s no need to learn anything else. You should know the truth of being greedy for more than you can chew. Don''t think about cultivating other skills. Cultivating your learned skills and combat skills honestly is enough for you. "


    I heard what Du Kang said was reasonable. I gave up the idea of requiring basic skills or combat skills, but I was still very interested in his invisibility and lightness skills, so I tried to beg him: "let me see your Invisibility and lightness skills. I think they are very powerful, more powerful than any invisibility and lightness skills I have seen before..."


    Du Kang said with a smile: "you''ll say it sounds good... Well, the invisibility is not suitable for you. Your boy has too much blood and has a strong smell of stars and animals. You can''t practice my invisibility at all. I tell you that the lightness skill I practiced is called cloud flying skill. It was also the body method of the immortal promotion sect. By chance, I got the remnant of this combat skill. After practicing, I found that it is much more powerful than the general lightness skill, and I have been practicing it until today. "


    After a pause, Du Kang''s face was positive: "I want to tell you that although this lightness skill is powerful, it takes a lot of time and energy to practice in order to achieve success. If you are impatient, you''d better not practice early to avoid wasting time and energy."


    I said positively, "the same is true of the killing God sword I practiced. I have patience and perseverance, as well as time and energy. Don''t worry about teaching me."


    Du Kang nodded slightly, took out a chip and handed it to me: "the vertical cloud skill is written on it. You can practice slowly."


    I''m very happy. After taking the chip and hiding it, I''ll say goodbye to Du Kang and leave here to find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer.

 Chapter 338

    I have no other thoughts or opinions on Du Kang. Except that I am grateful for his telling me something and giving me Zongyun skill, I think his words can only be believed by 30% at most. I have to be careful.


    But Du Kang said again, "did Hua Jianfeng pass on the God killing sword you practiced? He is my grandson. I passed on his master''s killing God sword technique is incomplete. When his master passed it on to him, he left another hand. Now when he passes it to you, I think he will also leave a few hands. I don''t know how many moves you can use to practice the killing God sword now? I''ll think about it for you and see if you can continue to practice more sword moves. "


    I was secretly surprised in my heart. To tell the truth, "I have practiced a total of 16 moves of God killing sword. Now I have finished all my practice. I can understand the meaning of the sword."


    Du Kang frowned slightly: "Hua Jianfeng listened to me and passed all the 16 moves he learned to you. Good. It seems that when I see him in the future, I can pass on the complete killing sword method to him. He is worthy of my trust and can be my successor. "


    I don''t care about the relationship between Du Kang and Hua Jianfeng, but I''m looking forward to the complete God killing sword. I can''t help but say, "senior, you have a complete God killing sword. I don''t know if I can..."


    Du Kang waved and scolded, "greed is insatiable! Smelly boy, don''t think you are the descendant of my Jin family, I won''t scold you! If you are so greedy again, I will drive you out immediately. "


    I saw that Du Kang was angry and knew that he was too greedy. He said, "if you don''t teach, don''t teach. I didn''t say you must learn. What''s your anger?"


    Du Kang stared at me and suddenly smiled: "in the chip I gave you just now, in addition to my vertical cloud skill, there are also the God killing sword and the beast killing skill I secretly copied down. Your boy put it in his pocket without looking at what I gave. Now he asked me to kill God sword. Can I not be angry? "


    I was overjoyed and quickly saluted: "thank you, elder. I''m rude. Please don''t be surprised."


    Du Kang waved his hand: "the Royal beast decision I copied is for you to compare with the Royal beast decision Han Peng gave you. I''m worried that he will give you a fake Royal beast decision and make you busy in vain. Killing God sword and cloud flying skill are my unique skills in my life. You should study them all your life. Don''t live up to my expectations. "


    I was overjoyed and saluted again: "thank you, elder generation. I will practice it well and carry forward the killing God sword technique and vertical cloud technique."


    Du Kang waved: "stop talking nonsense. Let''s go. I have something else to do. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    I smiled awkwardly, hugged my fist and said, "I''m leaving, elder. Take care."


    Du Kang nodded slightly: "when I set up the immortal gate, you will come back and be the head of the gate for me. This is my condition. You remember it for me. "


    I was stunned. Just about to refuse Du Kang, he suddenly disappeared and disappeared again with invisibility.


    I reluctantly left the library and called Xiao Jin to find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer.


    In the middle of the air, I couldn''t help taking out the chip given to me by Du Kang. First, I printed the complete version of the beast control decision into my mind, and then printed the complete version of the killing God sword method and the cultivation method of vertical cloud technique into my mind. I was ready to practice well when I had time.


    I''m most anxious to practice the vertical cloud skill I just got. My speed is very fast, but because there is no suitable lightness skill for me to practice, I''m still not flexible enough in battle and my speed can''t reach my limit.


    After practicing the vertical cloud technique, maybe all my regrets can be solved. At that time, my strength will increase a lot.


    After I printed the skill of cloud flying into my mind and carefully interpreted it, I was pleasantly surprised to find that this lightness skill is really powerful.


    If I can practice successfully, my speed and flexibility will go to a higher level.


    At that time, even if my speed was not as good as that of Xiao Jin now, it would not be much worse. More importantly, this lightness skill attaches great importance to flexibility. For me, this is the lightness skill I need.


    Xiao Jin flies very smoothly. I can understand the vertical cloud technique on his back. After finding Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, I can find a place to practice.


    Everything is developing in a good direction. I''m very satisfied with it and can''t help laughing secretly.


    This is a good thing that pie fell from the sky. If I hadn''t met it myself, I wouldn''t believe it was true.


    It seems that old people often say that it makes sense to turn the tide around. I was not human before because I was mixed between the Han family, the Sai family and the Du family. In the twinkling of an eye, I got a complete beast control, cloud flying and God killing sword. Isn''t that turning the tide around?


    Xiao Jin and I soon found Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. By this time, they had gone out for dozens of kilometers and were stopping to have a rest.


    I didn''t see the third division of Sai and the doctor he invited. I thought I came to see Sai Hua''er and left.


    I asked Xiao Jin to land. After greeting everyone, I went to see Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer''s injuries.


    Dong Xue''s medical skills are very good. After her treatment, Sai Huaer has woke up. Zhou Xiaoying is seriously injured. Although she woke up once before, she fell asleep again.


    Those wounded sergeants, there is no big deal at this time. Except for a few seriously injured people who are resting with their eyes closed, many people are talking and laughing, very relaxed.


    Naturally, I won''t tell them what I saw before, so as not to scare them.


    I simply said a few words to them. When they decided to start again, they stayed at the back alone and began to practice vertical cloud skill.


    This vertical cloud skill is very easy to start. Anyone with a little foundation can practice it. I had practiced some common body methods. At this time, I began to practice vertical cloud skill. I didn''t find it difficult at all.


    However, like the killing God sword technique, the vertical cloud technique is more and more difficult. If you want to practice to a perfect level, I''m afraid it really needs a lot of time and energy.


    I''m just beginning to practice now. I don''t think it''s very difficult. Just behind Zhou Xiaoying''s team, I practice while I''m on my way. It can be regarded as no delay.


    I got three unique skills at once. I can imagine the excitement in my heart. Although I can suppress this excitement, I will show a trace of excitement from time to time, which will be noticed by the people around me.


    The three unique skills, vertical cloud skill, are new and need more time to ponder and practice. The killing God sword technique and the beast resisting determination also need time to ponder and practice. I will be more busy for a long time in the future.

 Chapter 339

    Vertical cloud cultivation requires a lot of people''s body, which is just right for me. The previous cultivation of body cultivation has helped me a lot and saved me a lot of time.


    Of course, this is only one of them. More importantly, I must practice step by step according to the skill method. After I am familiar with all the steps, I will slowly get familiar with the running line of Reiki, and speed up the speed and flexibility through Reiki.


    My figure belongs to the type of tall and big, and my flexibility is relatively poor, so I have to work harder on this.


    As the saying goes, there must be gains and losses. I practiced the Dragon subduing formula before, and I developed a whole body of muscles. My body has become very large and strong, which has greatly improved my defense ability and endurance. I don''t know how many weak people I envy.


    But what followed was that my flexibility became worse than others.


    Now the cultivation of vertical cloud requires high flexibility. I''m afraid I can''t do it without working hard.


    I followed the back of the team and practiced the vertical cloud technique while I was on my way, which slowly attracted the attention of Qi zuyue''s men.


    They stopped joking and looked at me. I don''t know who took the lead and began to practice on the back of the war beast.


    Now our line of work is quiet. Many sergeants close their eyes and want to practice on the way like me.


    If they are not afraid to disturb their martial arts or certain combat skills and can practice while on the road, I won''t say anything about it.


    After all, the strength has improved, which is good for them and me.


    I just don''t know whether they show it to me or whether they can really practice on the back of bumpy war animals.


    As far as I know, the vast majority of skills cannot be practiced in such an environment. Those skills need to be quiet and undisturbed when practicing, otherwise they will easily become possessed.


    The cultivation of war skills can be started anytime and anywhere, but many people are used to cultivating war skills in quiet and undisturbed time to avoid accidents.


    When cultivating war skills, you also need to run Reiki, so there may be accidents after being disturbed.


    The Jin''s ancestral mental skill I practice is very special in this regard. If I want to practice it, I can do it at any time even on the way.


    I came up with an idea when Du Kang said that there was a peerless skill "immortal promotion formula" hidden in the ancestral temple of the Jin family, and that it was handed down by the immortal promotion gate.


    I suddenly hope that this set of Jin''s ancestral mental method I practiced is the formula for immortality that Du Kang said. If it is true, I will be lucky.


    The formula of ascending immortality is the treasure of the gate of ascending immortality. It is a skill that can create peerless experts. Although I may not be a complete version, I think as long as I practice hard, my achievements in this life will not be worse than others.


    With the help of such a peerless skill, I think it''s hard to achieve without it.


    This is my luck and opportunity. I must seize it and never give up easily.


    Leaving the scope of the Lord''s residence, we went straight to the outside of Chilong city. We didn''t want to stop on the road.


    We should stay away from the disputes here and find a place to treat our injured people.


    Dongxue pays close attention to the people who treat us. She always pays attention to the wounded sergeants, as well as my sisters Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer.


    My own injury is actually very serious, but my physical quality is very good, the speed of self recovery is very fast, and with the help of some drugs, there is no big deal now.


    After a few hours on the road, we found a remote Hotel willing to accept more than 100 of us before dark.


    This hotel is called Yuelai hotel. Its geographical location is very remote and there are few guests. So many of us stay together. It can be regarded as a large-scale group. The boss came out to meet us in person and was very polite to us.


    After the boss personally arranged the house for us, he took the initiative to arrange dinner for us. He said it was rare to meet so many guests. He was also very happy.


    Business people have always been very polite and enthusiastic. We didn''t think much. We went into our rooms to have a rest and were ready to have dinner after a rest.


    Now I am no longer alone. These more than 100 people are counting on me to eat. I have to worry about money.


    All my money was given to Qi zuyue to the sergeant and his family members. Now I''m really penniless and clean.


    In this unfamiliar place, it is basically impossible to borrow money, so I can only ask Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer first to see if they have any money.


    Zhou Xiaoying spent all her money long ago. In the years when she waited for me to come out of the place of Xuanwu trial, she didn''t earn a penny and spent all her previous savings, so she couldn''t help me at this time.


    Saihua has some money, but it''s enough for us to spend for a few days. In a few days, we may have to sleep on the streets and be short of food and clothing.


    And we all plan to go to Jingshen city. The cost on the road is even greater and we need a lot of money.


    A penny baffles the hero. I really realized the true meaning of this sentence at this time.


    Money, money, it really makes me fidgety at this time.


    My anxiety and uneasiness were all seen by Saihua. She knew that I was anxious and uneasy for money. At this time, she whispered to me, "you don''t have to worry about money. I have a way."


    I looked at Sai Hua''er as if I had found a savior, took her hand and hurriedly asked, "what can you do?"


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "you really beg with a golden rice bowl. Why don''t you have a little sense of making money? Any one of these war beasts around you is worth tens of thousands of gold, which is enough for us to spend a mere hundred and ten months. "


    After listening to Sai Hua''er''s words, I thought this was a way, but when I thought that the war beasts helped me block the corpse puppets of the third division, most of them fought in blood and did not care about life and death to help me, so I couldn''t bear to do so.


    I can''t abandon them at this time, so I shook my head: "no, the war animals are also my partners. I can''t sell them."


    Sai Hua''er sighed, "then sell some of the extra lightsabers we grabbed. As far as I know, a lightsaber like this on the black market can buy about 10000 yuan. With the current money purchasing power, it can also cost us a few months. "


    I thought about it and shook my head again: "lightsabers are one of our foundations and fundamentals. I want to equip more people with them. This is not good either. You can''t sell the lightsaber that is hard to get... "


    Lightsaber is a sharp weapon to form an army and resist the stars in the future. It must not be sold because there is no money.

 Chapter 340

    Sai Hua''er sighed again, "then I have only one last way. There is a big treasure house in the Lord''s residence. I went in once before and knew that there are many valuable treasures in it. You take a few people, go and get back a few at random, which will be enough for us to spend all our lives. Even if you find more subordinates in the future, it will cost enough. "


    "Rob the treasure of the Treasury?" I was surprised: "there must be countless sergeants guarding there. Don''t we have to fight again when we go? I''m not a robber... "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "who told you to rob? Have you forgotten who I am? I am... Anyway, I have a way to take you in. Take whatever treasure you want. No one will say anything. "


    I don''t know whether what Sai Huaer said is true or false, but she is from the Sai family and is very familiar with the Lord''s residence. It''s normal to know something I don''t know.


    Moreover, Sai Hua''er is the daughter of the third division of Sai. Taking something from the Treasury, the third division of Sai Hua''er, as the head of the country''s main house, really won''t say anything.


    As long as the third division doesn''t say, who else will meddle?


    What''s more, now the president''s wife and Han Peng, the self styled president, are too busy to pay attention to such things.


    Although I don''t think it''s good to do so, the situation is pressing. The expenses of us are not a small amount. I can only listen to Sai Huaer and prepare to take people to the Treasury to get something.


    To my surprise, Saihua was the first to stand up and start after I made a decision. She seemed to be more anxious than me.


    I was worried about her injury and hurriedly stopped her: "you can''t go. Your injury hasn''t completely healed yet..."


    Sai Hua''er said, "do you know where I''m not going?"


    I smiled helplessly, came forward to hold her and went out with her.


    I asked Qi zuyue to select five or six sergeants who had recovered from their injuries and quietly left Yuelai hotel.


    We stopped in an open space. I recruited nine flying war animals, such as Xiaojin, Xiaobai, Xiaozhu and xiaoque, and took us to the treasure house of the Lord''s house.


    I have long considered the number of personnel. It''s just right for one person to ride one war animal. It''s just nine people and nine war animals.


    After Xiaojin and others took off, they soon came to the sky over the Lord''s house. At this time, the killing sound was loud and burning everywhere. The battle for the position of Lord continued in the dark.


    Seeing countless dead bodies and endless killings, we felt a little uncomfortable, so we hurried out of here and rushed directly to the Treasury said by saihua''er.


    When I came to the Treasury, I saw countless people gathered here, including the corpse puppet army of Sai family, the dead in black of Du family, and more of Han family''s guard army and near guard army.


    They are obviously divided into two factions, one is the Han family''s army, and the other is the joint army of Saijia and Du family.


    The two sides confronted each other in the square in front of the Treasury. There was no conflict for the time being, but the atmosphere of war was very strong, which made me feel a little nervous and uneasy in mid air.


    Sai Hua''er followed me in Xiaobai. At this time, she was quite surprised and said, "we''re late. The battle has come here. It seems that our idea of taking some treasures will fail."


    I also said, "the Han family, the Sai family and the Du family are gathered here. It seems that they are all thinking about the Treasury. We are really late."


    Sai Hua''er thought about it and said, "they are all gathered in front. We can go to the back quietly from the air, land directly from the air to the backyard of the Treasury, and then take things and go. I think, as long as we are careful not to let them find us. "


    I didn''t know the Treasury and the backyard. I thought the idea of Saihua was feasible, so I said, "just do it. Take your things and go."


    I waved to Qi zuyue to tell Qi zuyue what Saihua and I were going to do and let him tell everyone how we were going to get into the Treasury.


    With Saihua, a person familiar with the Treasury, our action was very smooth. We avoided those people of the Han family, Saijia family and Du family and landed quietly in the backyard of the treasury from the air.


    There were many guards in the backyard, but now there are Sai family and Du family in the front yard to rob the Treasury. Most of the guards here went to the front yard for support. There were only four guards in the backyard, which were easily solved by us.


    When everyone was ready, I asked Qi zuyue and others to come forward and push open the 10000 pound steel gate from the backyard to the Treasury with me.


    The weight of this gate is amazing. If only one or two people come here, there is no way to open it even if there is no guard to stop it.


    It''s strange that the lock on the gate is open. It seems that someone went in first, or someone just went in and left when they met the attack of Sai family and Du family and forgot to lock it.


    After we opened the gate, Sai Hua''er was the first to enter the Treasury. As he walked, he said, "we came in by force and were not allowed, so the organs here are open. Everyone follow me. You can''t go wrong at any step. Otherwise, all of us will be in danger. "


    Qi zuyue and others answered "yes" in unison. They all carefully followed Saihua and dared not go wrong in one step for fear of touching the mechanism.


    For the sake of everyone''s safety, I stayed at the back to prevent any danger from attacking us from the back.


    There must be organs in the Treasury, but I haven''t seen what the organs here are like, so I can''t think of what they are like.


    Fortunately, Yousai Hua''er knew the mechanism settings here and took us into it. He didn''t touch the mechanism all the way. He came to the end of the channel safely.


    At the end of the passage is a relatively small steel door. There is a key hole, a large key hole, and I don''t know how big the key is.


    There are also fingerprints and scanners on the door. It probably needs fingerprints, cornea and other identification things to open.


    Sai Hua''er put her palm on the fingerprint instrument and soon came the sound of passing the test.


    It seems that her father was really good to her before the third division. Her fingerprints were recorded in such an important place, which provided enough convenience for her to enter here.


    The next cornea and other documents are handled by Saihua alone. Even the keys here are magic. Saihua takes them out of his pocket and directly opens the last level.

 Chapter 341

    In the eyes of the third division, Sai Hua''er must not be the legend of the outside world, and what we see. She is the daughter of the third division and the heart of the third division.


    But from another point of view, the third division is indeed bold and reckless. It imprisons the Lord of the country, falsely preaches the edict, and regards the treasury as its own property. It is really shocking that even its authority is directly released to its own daughter.


    When we open the door, we see neat rows of shelves like bookshelves.


    On the shelf, there were jewels, gold and silver jewelry of high value, ancient coins and dazzling jewelry, and so on. We couldn''t help crying out.


    Especially some glittering treasures, we can''t help closing our eyes after seeing them to avoid blinding us with the light here.


    This is still the room where we are. There are many such rooms beside us. I don''t know how many treasures are collected here.


    The wealth of the Lord of the country is just against the sky. No wonder everyone wants to be the Lord of the country. With this, who doesn''t want to be the Lord of the country?


    Saihua is totally indifferent to these jewels, gold and silver here. She is used to seeing these gold, silver and jewelry and is immune to them.


    Those of us who haven''t seen much of the world will inevitably be excited. Some sergeants go directly to pick up some gold, silver and jewelry and start putting them in their pockets. They want to take them away and use them later.


    Sai Hua''er said, "don''t take anything here. It''s not worth much. It''s useless for everyone to take it. It will take up our limited space. Let''s go on with me. What we''re going to take away today is some priceless treasures here. After a while, everyone will listen to my orders and don''t move around. I''ll take whatever I say. Do you understand? "


    Qi zuyue''s Sergeant put down his things and said, "I see!"


    Sai Hua''er smiled, turned to look at me, pointed to the shelf in front and said to me, "there are some lightsabers over there. Send two people to get them. We can use them in the future."


    I heard that there was a lightsaber on the shelf in front. I was so happy that I immediately called two sergeants over.


    There are rows of metal boxes on this shelf. When we open it, they are indeed lightsabers. They are neat. In each box, there are 20 handles. There are four boxes in total, which add up to 80 Bing lightsabers.


    In order not to occupy too much space, the two sergeants and I took out the pockets we had prepared before coming, poured out all the lightsabers, filled them in two bags and handed them to the two sergeants.


    Sai Hua''er commanded the people to take some things according to her orders. Some sergeants took weapons, some sergeants took rare spiritual herbs or elixirs, and some sergeants took No. 1 potions and other items with tens of thousands of dollars outside. Anyway, we will take whatever is valuable and what we need.


    After we all took the items designated by Saihua, Saihua and I were left empty handed.


    Saihua''er said to Qi zuyue and others, "quit according to the road before coming. No one should touch other things here to avoid accidents. After you go out, go first. Don''t stay here. "


    The more Qi Zu knew that saihua''er wanted to stay with me for more important things, he nodded and took his people out first. He was a knowledgeable person.


    I also thought of the meaning of saihua''er. After Qi zuyue and others left, I asked saihua''er, "is there anything more valuable and useful than those just now?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled, turned around and said, "in addition to these things we have seen, there are some things we haven''t seen. That''s the real treasure and priceless treasure."


    I felt very curious: "is there anything more valuable than lightsaber and potion No. 1? What are those things? "


    Sai Hua''er looked back and smiled: "I didn''t intend to let you see these things, because you are a man with some flowers..."


    I was stunned and suddenly felt that Sai Huaer had something to say: "what do you say? Why am I so obsessed? "


    Saihua smiled: "I''m kidding. What I want to take you to see is the real killer mace of the red dragon country, the last card in case... That is, the successfully developed mecha soldiers of the red dragon country, with super robots as intelligent as humans. "


    I''ve heard of robots and mecha warriors, but those are very old things. Those mecha warriors and robots were found to have many defects in the catastrophe thousands of years ago and had long been destroyed.


    For thousands of years, I haven''t heard that any other country is still developing mecha soldiers. This concept has almost completely disappeared.


    Now listening to Saihua mention, I suddenly feel a little surprised and looking forward to seeing them right away.


    Saihua Hua had expected that I would be curious. At this time, she explained: "the mecha soldiers I said are different from the so-called mecha soldiers you know. The mecha soldiers here are actually the product of the perfect combination of human and machine. It''s not appropriate to say that they are mecha fighters. To be exact, they are a group of fighters wearing super protective clothes. However, their protective clothes are countless times more powerful than those we wear. They are almost one of those mecha fighters in the past, so they are called mecha fighters. "


    I suddenly realized that it was a special protective clothing, which I can understand: "well, I understand. How could they be put in the Treasury? Wouldn''t it be better to help Han Peng defend his position as Lord of the country? No, since we are still human, how do we live in the Treasury? "


    Saihua said positively, "you know how to think of others. Let me tell you the truth, there are only two or three such mecha fighters so far. To put it bluntly, three sets of such super protective clothing have been successfully developed, so only two or three fighters can be equipped. They are too few to fight, and they do not play a great role in a real war. "


    I nodded: "so it is. What people are equipped with? Why do you say I can be that... Flower heart?"


    Saihua smiled mysteriously and accelerated her pace: "don''t ask so many questions. After you see it yourself, everything will understand."


    I think Sai Hua''er is selling, and I can''t force her to tell me more. I can only follow her to the depths of the Treasury.


    The Treasury is very huge. There are at least more than ten rooms of different sizes in the area we pass by.


    I''m afraid there are dozens of rooms I can see and haven''t been to.

 Chapter 342

    Sai Hua''er stopped at the door of a room that looked obviously more exquisite than other rooms, stretched out his hand and pushed open the door, when he went in first.


    I followed in, and immediately felt an amazing cold. It seemed that this was an ice cellar or freezer, which was very cold.


    The walls and doors here are metal, which looks like a refrigerator magnified many times, or it can be called an ice chamber.


    Three huge cylindrical black containers are separated in three corners, surrounded by rising cold, which looks strange.


    Saihua''er said that the concept of mecha warriors is really completely different from the concept of mecha warriors I knew before. Their appearance seems too ugly. They are just three one person high drums.


    And they obviously don''t have hands and feet. How do you fight?


    Or my hands and feet shrink into the barrel. I can''t see it.


    Saihua''er just said that I would be distracted when I saw these mecha soldiers, which made me feel strange. At this time, I couldn''t help laughing. How could I be distracted by three drums?


    Sai Hua''er saw that I was looking at the three mecha soldiers. Suddenly, she smiled strangely and said, "what are you looking at? Don''t look where you shouldn''t. "


    "The wrong place to see? What do you mean? " I said subconsciously, "they don''t like others to see?"


    "No... I''m worried that if you watch too much, you''ll be out of your mind..." Sai Huaer smiled strangely: "you''re a man. Although I''m right next to you, I still think it''s necessary to remind you not to behave too badly in a moment."


    I really feel very strange. When I want to make it clear, Saihua has stepped back and blocked my sight intentionally or unintentionally.


    When I looked over her head, I could barely see something, and I didn''t feel anything wrong.


    Listen to Sai Hua''er raise her voice and say, "I''m Sai Hua''er. Wake up. I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s time to take you out."


    I listened to Sai Hua''er and stared at the three drums to see how they acted.


    The first thing I saw was that the barrel in the left corner moved slowly. The barrel tilted forward and then separated from the middle, opening automatically like two doors.


    A white chill rushed out of the barrel. When it came to the place where Saihua and I were, I felt it was hot, not as cold as I thought.


    A woman who seemed to have just woken up came out of the barrel slowly, and an amazing heat rushed over with the woman, which made me feel it in an instant.


    The woman was like a red soldering iron. As soon as the person appeared, the amazing heat spread all over the room, which made the room temperature a lot taller in an instant.


    No wonder the temperature here should be adjusted so low. If not, I''m afraid the woman would have been steamed by herself.


    I was surprised and couldn''t help looking more. I found that the woman''s complexion was fiery red. She looked very strange.


    When the woman slowly turned her body and faced Saihua, I couldn''t help closing my eyes.


    She was naked. I could see everything when she turned around.


    I immediately understood what Saihua meant before. I was embarrassed and angry. Why did Saihua explain earlier that the people here were not dressed?


    I''m embarrassed. I can''t see it or not. I can''t concentrate.


    The woman didn''t seem to see me and ignored me. After staring at Sai Hua''er for a while, she suddenly came to her listless face and said, "you... Are you the team leader? What are you doing here? "


    Her voice was a little hoarse, as if she hadn''t spoken for a long time. As soon as she opened her mouth, her tone was a little strange.


    Saihua magically took out a small sign that she didn''t know what it was for, gave the woman a look, and then said calmly, "I''m your leader now, and you three will be my subordinates in the future. Everything should follow my orders, okay?"


    The woman listened to Sai Hua''er''s words, looked at the sign in Sai Hua''er''s hand, and then shouted, "my subordinates understand! Please give orders from the commander. We are ready to fight at any time. "


    When the woman spoke, the other two drums were opened at the same time. Two women who were also naked came out of the middle, stood side by side with the previous women and saluted Saihua.


    They are all naked. As expected, as Saihua said, as long as a man sees them, he will be haunted.


    After I took a look, I quickly turned around for fear that I would see more things I shouldn''t have seen and more embarrassing.


    This race of flowers is also true. How can it be like this? She can come first, let these women put on their clothes, and then call me back.


    Now, I''ve seen what I should see and what I shouldn''t see. I can''t tell if I have a mouth.


    I turned my back to Sai Hua''er, but I still heard Sai Hua''er''s voice: "this golden maple is your future master. You must absolutely obey his words in the future, okay?"


    "I see!" Before listening, the woman said, "the mecha soldier Dongmei has seen the master of Jinfeng."


    I didn''t dare to look back. I had to hold my fist on my head and said shyly, "OK, you... Put on your clothes first. It''s inconvenient to talk like this."


    After hearing what I said, Sai Hua''er couldn''t help but burst out laughing: "as I said earlier, you will be haunted when you see Dongmei and them. Now it seems that what I expected is true."


    I said awkwardly, "have you done anything here? How can you do that? "


    Sai Hua''er said, "don''t pretend to be serious. I mean well. Dongmei and the three of them will follow you in the future. If you feel embarrassed, how can you get along with them day and night in the future?"


    I was confused: "what does this have to do with our relationship? You are completely unreasonable. It''s not that they can''t wear clothes. Why do they meet me like this? How embarrassing! "


    Sai Hua''er pulled me behind me and whispered, "don''t tell me. They really can''t wear clothes now. They have to be naked."


    I wonder in my heart: "why?"


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered the increasing temperature in the room and immediately said, "what''s wrong with them? Does it have anything to do with the high temperature?"


    Saihua''er said: "they are newly developed mecha warriors, and everyone is still in the stage of perfection. Let me tell you this. To put it bluntly, their current bodies can''t touch anything like clothes. Otherwise, it''s easy to have accidents. This is the conclusion drawn after thousands of experiments. Before they can complete all the changes, they can only be naked. "

 Chapter 343

    I think it''s totally incredible. Who can''t wear clothes? It''s not a person with skin disease. Why should he be naked?


    Sai Hua''er saw that I was still skeptical, and then said, "if you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself. I believe you will soon understand that what I said is true."


    I frowned and said, "what''s going on, sister Hua Hua? Just say it. I''m very depressed by you."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "their skin was strongly stimulated during the experiment. They really can''t wear clothes until they have fully recovered. And more importantly, they are currently in the process of transformation. They will produce powerful energy in their bodies, and the external manifestation is ultra-high body temperature. If they put on clothes before they are stable, the heat will not dissipate and will directly kill them. Don''t you see this is a cold room? Specially made to cool them down. "


    I had thought that there would be such a possibility. At this time, after listening to Sai Hua''er''s explanation, I nodded and approved Sai Hua''er''s explanation.


    Just then a new question arose. I couldn''t help asking, "how did you know so much? Did you take part in this experiment? "


    Sai Hua''er stared at me with no expression: "I was one of the leaders of this experimental project before I went to sword city. I know everything about this experiment. Although I haven''t been in charge of things here in recent years, I know it''s not unusual. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go now and think I''m wrong about you. "


    I saw that Saihua was suddenly angry. Knowing that she had made a mistake of distrusting her own people, I hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong... Sister Hua Hua, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault. Can''t I believe you?"


    I took Saihua''s hand and deliberately changed the topic: "how do we take them now? They can''t go outside like this. "


    Sai Hua''er gave me a white look: "you don''t need to think about it. I naturally have a way."


    I don''t know if what saihua''er said is true. I can''t doubt her at this time. I can only nod hard: "that''s great. Now... Can we leave?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "wait, I''ll go over there and find a flying car. Shall we load the refrigerator together and take it away?"


    After a pause, Saihua said to the three mecha soldiers, "go back and have a rest. It''s too hot outside. It''s not good for you."


    The three mecha soldiers answered "yes" together. Hearing the sound of footsteps, they all returned to the round barrel refrigerator.


    I have opened my eyes to the mecha soldiers who can only survive in the refrigerator. I feel very strange.


    I don''t think this cold room is very big. Those large flying cars can take dozens or hundreds of such cold rooms at a time. I know what Saihua said is really a good way.


    I waited outside the door, trying to eliminate everything I had seen before from my mind, and waited patiently for Saihua to find the flying car.


    Saihua''er is really familiar with here. After a while, she drove a big flying car.


    The Treasury is really big. Even the flying car has a collection. It seems that when it was built, it was very considerate.


    With the flying car, everything will be solved easily. I have enough strength to tie Dongmei and other three people together with their refrigerated room to the cargo hook of the flying car, connect the energy source in the flying car, and directly pull the refrigerated room to the inside of the flying car.


    I boarded the flying car, connected the cold storage room with the energy source on the flying car, and continued to supply energy to the cold storage to ensure a continuous low-temperature environment.


    After that, I left the cargo warehouse of the flying car and came to the cab. At this time, Sai Huaer was preparing to drive the flying car to leave here. She could actually drive the flying car. It seems that there are many things I don''t understand.


    When she saw me coming in, she said, "the three of them will be your men in the future. They will certainly become your right-hand assistants. You should treat them well. Also, don''t underestimate them. Their combat effectiveness is comparable to those legendary peak Wuwang. They are real super mecha soldiers. "


    In my heart, I nodded and said, "it''s great to be so powerful... But how can they go out to fight? I haven''t worn any clothes, and I can''t dissipate the heat... "


    Sai Hua''er said, "don''t worry about this. According to our speculation, in a few months, after they are perfectly combined with protective clothing, they can participate in the battle. As long as there are no accidents in these months, we will have three more powerful helpers like Xiao Jin, which is the best thing for us. "


    I was a little excited and shouted, "how did you do this? Doesn''t it mean that now humans can''t reach the realm of King Wu? These... These mecha warriors have reached the peak strength of King Wu at once. If they can be mass produced... No, if they are only mass produced, can the red dragon country become the most powerful country in the world? "


    Sai Hua''er smiled, "that''s impossible. You don''t know that it took us almost ten years to train the three mecha warriors of Dongmei. Moreover, the human and financial resources we spend are enough to turn hundreds of thousands of people from ordinary people into generals. Such a price is too high. Let alone individuals, even the red dragon kingdom can''t research and manufacture such mecha soldiers too much. "


    I was startled. To turn hundreds of thousands of ordinary people into generals, the cost of money and materials is absolutely unimaginable.


    I don''t know the specific number, but I know one thing. This number must be amazing.


    It seems that it''s really not a simple thing to artificially create a mecha warrior with King Wu''s peak strength.


    Relatively speaking, it''s more realistic for martial artists to cultivate themselves to the peak of the king of martial arts. Unfortunately, no martial artist can reach this step now. The world seems to be sealed. The king of martial arts can only exist in legends.


    In any case, the peak of the current oxygen star is the warrior with the highest strength. If you want to take another step up, there is no way for mankind.


    A few spirit beasts may become King Wu level by chance, but they are not human after all, and the level division is also defined by human beings. Therefore, fundamentally speaking, there is no king Wu in the world.


    Being able to have three mecha warriors with strength comparable to the peak of King Wu, I am happy from the bottom of my heart and secretly grateful to Sai Hua''er. My eyes at Sai Hua''er have changed unconsciously.

 Chapter 344

    Although I haven''t seen the real strength of the mecha soldiers with my own eyes, I chose to believe that saihua''er and believe that the strength of the mecha soldiers is as powerful as Xiaojin.


    I have always wanted to reach level 9 generals, so that I can slowly complete my long cherished wish and rescue the people in Binhu village in the future.


    But after Du Kang''s words, I knew that even if I reached the level of nine generals, there was still no way to save the people in Binhu village.


    Du Kang has long been the peak strength of level 9 generals, but 200 years later, he still failed to do this. We can see that it is not a simple thing to save the people of Binhu village.


    So I need more help, especially those powerful help.


    Now I have the help of three masters of the king of Wu''s peak realm, such as Dongmei, and spirit beasts like Xiaojin and nerd, who are comparable to the king of Wu''s realm among human warriors. In addition, Qi zuyue and others have also recognized me. I want to save the people in Binhu Village. I have a lot of hope. I''m slowly realizing my goal.


    Now all we have to do is leave the national treasury and Chilong city. I hope the people of the Lord can''t catch up with us. They may have more powerful flying cars.


    "Don''t worry!" Sai Hua''er could always see what I thought. At this time, she said, "this flying car is so fast that they can''t catch up with us."


    I was a little stunned, smiled and said, "you''ve already thought of everything. Poor me, I''m still worried about this and that..."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "sit down. We''re ready to leave here. It may be a little bumpy."


    "Bumpy?" I wondered in my heart. Just about to ask why it was bumpy, I heard a loud noise. Our flying car suddenly trembled, emitted a dazzling light, and hit the roof of the Treasury in the blink of an eye.


    This light is the energy beam emitted by the large engine. As soon as it touches the metal Treasury ceiling, it will melt into a huge hole in the ceiling in an instant.


    Between the sparks, a hole enough for our flying car to go in and out has been formed.


    All the things that used to be below disappeared almost instantaneously, and most of them were directly melted by huge energy.


    No wonder Sai Hua''er asked me to sit down. The movement is earth shaking. It really wants to remind me to pay attention, or I will be scared into problems.


    I felt that the flying car suddenly changed from static floating to rapid moving. The huge inertia made my body out of control and almost didn''t hit the metal body of the flying car.


    Fortunately, I am strong enough to grasp the seat in time to avoid making a fool of myself in front of Saihua.


    Saihua was also a little surprised and couldn''t help saying: "it seems that they haven''t been idle in recent years, and this flying car has been improved a lot..."


    I smiled bitterly. Saihua didn''t know that the flying car was so fast. Otherwise, you should remind me to sit down first and then drive.


    This is a super flying car. It is the most advanced flying car in Chilong country. Maybe we can use it to take us to Jingshen city and even resist the invasion of stars in the future.


    We left the Treasury smoothly, but all the people in front of the Treasury knew us. At this time, they looked up at our flying car. Many people raised their individual laser weapons and were ready to fight us down.


    Most of these people are sergeants, so they have a strong sense of combat. As soon as they saw us, they immediately responded accordingly.


    This is not only the particularity of soldiers, but also one of their advantages.


    I was worried that they would shoot us down before we had time to leave. Just about to urge Saihua to leave here, I felt light. The flying car suddenly accelerated again and flew away like lightning.


    When I looked back, we were no longer in the Treasury, and even left the scope of the Lord''s house.


    In an instant, the speed is really fast, fast to the extreme.


    Saihua''s driving skills were very good, but it was a little fierce, which almost caused me to hit the metal body again.


    After the flight speed of the flying car was stable, I was relieved. I quickly sat down, glanced at Saihua, smiled bitterly and said, "so you can drive the flying car. Why haven''t you talked about it before?"


    "I''ll drive this one, but I can''t do anything else." Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "I personally participated in the development of this car. I am familiar with many things and know how to drive. I don''t know how to drive other flying cars. "


    I was startled: "will you drive this one? God, luckily we found this one, otherwise we would be miserable. "


    Sai Hua''er glanced at me with some disdain in her eyes: "look at you timid, I don''t know how you dared to take people to the country leader before. I''m so timid. Don''t tell anyone you''re my boyfriend in the future. "


    I smiled bitterly: "I''m not timid, but I''m worried about whether we will be in danger. Unnecessary dangers can be avoided or avoided... "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "then you don''t believe me. Well, come and see who drives better. "


    I quickly waved my hand: "I can''t drive this thing. You''d better come."


    Sai Hua''er had a stiff face and said angrily, "then you still say these ugly words..."


    Pause: "are you still angry with me? I think you are not as good to me as before."


    I was surprised: "am I angry with you? What do you mean? "


    "I''m talking about my father..."


    "Well, I''ve forgotten..."


    "Nonsense, how is it possible?"


    "If you don''t believe me, ask someone else, don''t ask me..."


    Sai Hua''er talked to me for the first time at will, without any concern or politeness.


    She worried that I was still angry because of the third division. She worried that I would have any thoughts or concerns about her. She explained her mind to me when she had a chance.


    In fact, I don''t have any opinions or ideas about Saihua because of the third division. I think she is her and the third division is the third division. I don''t think much because of their women''s relationship.


    When I explained my thoughts and opinions, Sai Hua''er relaxed and said to me with a smile, "it''s great that you can think like this. I... Have been worried that you will be separated from me. It seems that I think too much."


    I couldn''t help but get close to Sai Hua''er and whispered, "what are you talking about? Since I have determined that you are my person, how can I allow you to separate from me? Don''t think so in the future. "


    Sai Hua''er blushed and bowed her head slightly: "this is what you said, I remember..."


    I feel that Saihua is extremely shy at this time. I can''t help reaching out. I want to touch her hand and make out with her.


    Saihua immediately said, "what are you doing, driving!"


    I immediately withdrew my hand as if I were frightened

 Chapter 345

    Because Yuelai hotel doesn''t have enough space for our flying car, Saihua and I can only find another place to park the flying car.


    When we returned to Yuelai Hotel, Qi zuyue and others happened to be back. We came to Yuelai hotel with our front and rear feet.


    At this time, there were few people outside before dawn. In order not to disturb others, we whispered into Yuelai Hotel, called everyone up and prepared to go.


    Qi zuyue and others brought back good things. I asked them all to move into the flying car we brought back and prepare to leave here immediately.


    As for Dongmei, the three of them will not touch them because they still need to stay in the refrigerator.


    At this moment, it suddenly occurred to me that before, we could use the flying car to take things directly, no more than bothering Qi zuyue and them.


    Before the flower race, I must have wanted to talk to me alone, so I didn''t do so. I didn''t say much at this time, so I didn''t find it.


    Sai Hua''er has decided that Zhou Xiaoying and Dong Xue, who are also women, should take care of the three Dongmei, so I don''t have to worry about them anymore.


    For long-distance flight, water and food must be prepared enough, so I asked Qi zuyue to take people to buy a lot of water and food back, and put them all in the flying car in case of emergency.


    The flying car brought back by Saihua is very big. After more than 100 of us went in, we didn''t feel crowded at all.


    However, after my war animals boarded the bus, they seemed a little crowded, especially the huge war animals such as maned pigs, which occupied a place as big as our more than 100 people. It really took up too much space.


    Fortunately, the flying car was big enough. All the war animals, except Xiao Jin, who could fly by himself, got on the car smoothly after some hard adjustment.


    This flying car is different from the mirror God. There is no room on it to practice war skills. In addition, the war animals occupy too much space. We can only go into our own rooms to practice mental skills to spend a long time.


    It takes almost two months to return to Jingshen city from Chilong city. During this period, we have nothing else to do, and we can''t chat and gossip all the time, so we can only spend time with cultivation.


    Saihua''er asked several sergeants of Qi zuyue who had driven the flying car to teach them to drive the flying car called Xiaojin.


    Saihua''er named the two flying cars Xiao Jin because she thought that the flying car could fly fast and steadily like Xiao Jin and become the overlord in the air.


    Xiaojin and other war animals that can fly follow the flying car. When they are tired, they land on the top of the flying car and rest. They won''t waste time.


    Such a flying car, plus nine flying star beasts flying together, is also interesting.


    The flying car flew in the air for several days, during which nothing happened, which was relatively stable.


    I occasionally take a look at the weather outside and sometimes pay attention to the situation on the ground.


    Now the stars are at war with us. Many places are full of smoke and chaos.


    The war has affected a wide range of places, and many places are still in the war. There must be a lot of people who want to be killed and injured.


    We were flying in the air, escorted by nine flying spirit beasts, and we were not special warships and spaceships for war, so we didn''t encounter any danger along the way.


    During the military war between the stars and the red dragon Kingdom, we didn''t pay much attention to civilian flying vehicles and didn''t attack us.


    We supplied food and water twice on the way. We drove day and night. Unconsciously, we came to the sword city where we stopped once when we went to participate in the selection of the National Academy.


    Sai Hua''er stayed here for several years and came here again. She missed it and was ready to go down to supply some food and water. By the way, she also took a look at the previous weapons store.


    I have no objection to this, so I agreed to stay here for a day, let''s have a rest and go out for some air.


    Zhou Xiaoying recovered from her injuries these days and shouted that she would also go out for a walk. I asked them to enter sword city together and prepare to take a walk and have a look.


    Women naturally like shopping and excitement, so they should go for a walk.


    I can also take this opportunity to release all my war animals for air. They are not human beings and can''t stay for a long time. If they don''t come out again, there may be some accidents.


    When the war animals were released, everyone was very excited, especially the huge war animals such as the maned pig. Because the space on the flying car was limited, they couldn''t move and couldn''t stand it.


    Being free at this time is called an excited person who runs and jumps. It''s like a person who has been locked up for hundreds of years is suddenly released. He''s a little too excited.


    I won''t limit what they do, as long as they don''t cause trouble, let them toss.


    This is outside the city. There are no humans here. It doesn''t matter if the war beasts toss around.


    Some war beasts are greedy. They look for food as soon as they come out. After a while, they hunt all the star beasts nearby. They are really a group of robbers, and they are also a group of ferocious robbers.


    Some people have been locked up for a long time. As soon as they come out, they run around and move their muscles and bones. They are no different from humans.


    Generally speaking, large flying vehicles are not allowed to land in the city. The landing place we chose is outside the city of Jiancheng. In addition to a flat land that can allow us to land, it is surrounded by dense woods, which is also a relatively hidden place.


    Sword city is also attacked by the stars. There are traces of fighting everywhere. Many of the originally dense trees, flowers and plants have been destroyed by the war and become withered and desolate.


    In fact, I''m worried that we''ll meet those star people if we stay here too long, but because we need to supply food and water, at the same time, whether we or the war animals are really too oppressed. We have to take a breath. We can only land here and let everyone have a rest.


    Some of Qi zuyue''s men followed Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer to the sword city. The rest looked for a place to rest around the flying car, breathe fresh air and relax.


    In order to prevent being attacked by the stars, I arranged Xiaojin and other flying star beasts and spirit beasts to disperse early and pay close attention to the form of this area. Once they find the trace of the enemy, they will fly back and tell me, so that we can be prepared.


    It''s still morning. It''s still early before we agreed to leave here with Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. Before they came back, I had nothing to do. After releasing the war animals, I found a space to practice the vertical cloud skill passed on by Du Kang.

 Chapter 346

    It''s easy to get started with the vertical cloud technique, but to really master its essence, it won''t happen overnight. I have to hurry up all the time to practice.


    I began to practice the vertical cloud technique and slowly entered the cultivation state with all my heart. I didn''t care about everything around me. I forgot both things.


    I don''t know how long I practiced, I was suddenly awakened by a loud cry and retreated from my practice.


    When I looked up, I saw Xiao Jin hovering over my head, and it made a cry.


    This was the sound of warning. I immediately flew up, jumped tens of meters high, grabbed Xiao Jin''s claws in mid air and let Xiao Jin continue to fly high with me.


    When I looked at the ground in the sky, I found that a large group of people wearing black protective clothing appeared in the west, about two kilometers from where we landed.


    I can see from the rising flame on their protective clothing that they are the stars, who have been invading all cities of the red dragon Kingdom recently.


    It''s troublesome. Zhou Xiaoying and they haven''t come back. We can''t leave. Once the stars find us, they will come and attack.


    With our current strength, although we will not fear them, there will be unnecessary casualties.


    I have seen the weapons and protective clothing of the stars and know that they are difficult to deal with.


    The weapons of the stars can emit energy beams. Their power is similar to that of the individual laser weapons we have seen. They are all weapons that can attack from a long distance.


    We have some weapons for long-range attack, but they are all powerful weapons loaded on the flying vehicle. At this time, if we take off to fight, the effect will not be very good in the face of those scattered stars.


    Our individual weapons do not have the laser weapons equipped by the close service army. We can''t attack them from a long distance. This is our disadvantage and weakness.


    We now have a lot of lightsabers, one of which is redundant, so our best way of war is to fight close and kill those stars with lightsabers.


    I thought a lot for a moment, then decisively let Xiao Jin land, quickly aligned with Zu Yue and said, "just now Xiao Jin found that there are stars near here. We can''t leave here now, so we can only fight with them. In this way, you take your people to ambush in the dense forest in the West. When the stars come less than ten meters in front of you, they suddenly rush out and kill a group of stars with the lightsaber in your hand. Remember, the lightsaber can''t be opened until the enemy comes ten meters in front of you. The enemy can''t find you ambushing there first. "


    The more Qi Zu heard the stars approaching, he said excitedly, "great, I''ve been suffocated these days. It''s great to have a war now."


    I patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be careless. The weapons of the stars can attack from a long distance. You must not let them find you in advance. Remember."


    Qi zuyue answered "yes" and turned to arrange an ambush.


    I turned to the little gold and said to the two pilots who stayed here: "take off immediately, the stars are coming, and you are responsible for killing the concentrated enemy. Remember, don''t fire until the people on the ground start to do it. Your goal is those starry people who fall behind and on both sides without our people. "


    The two pilots nodded and began to prepare to take off to kill the enemy.


    I quickly got out of the car, looked up at the war animals flying in the air, scattered the wisps of soul power, and first told Xiaobai and other six Red Crowned white cranes to leave the airspace as much as possible.


    As for Xiao Jin, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que, because they all have combat effectiveness, I left them to help Xiao Jin.


    If necessary, in case the enemy also has flying weapons, Xiaojin needs some help. After all, it is not a professional combat spacecraft, but just a fast civil flying vehicle.


    In the air, Xiao Jin, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que are no less powerful than our flying car. They have strong attack power, are more flexible and more suitable for air combat.


    Xiaojin said frankly that it is only suitable for attacking more concentrated targets on the ground. After all, it is not a warship.


    After arranging these, I went back to gather the war beasts on the ground. Nerds are the head of these war beasts on the ground. Other war beasts don''t listen to nerds. Nerds are the strongest and have the most say.


    I first discussed with the nerd. The nerd can speak human language and communicate more conveniently.


    I mean, let the nerd divide all the war animals on the ground into two teams. One team is responsible for killing the stars who missed the net, and the other team is responsible for rescuing the sergeants in distress.


    Nerds think they should rush to the front, because most of them are rough and fleshy, have stronger resistance than sergeants, and are more suitable to deal with the long-distance attack of the stars.


    I patiently persuaded the nerd. Finally, according to my meaning, the nerd divided the war animals on the ground into two, responsible for patching and rescue respectively.


    Everything was arranged. Before I could catch my breath, Qi Zu whispered to the sergeant under his hand: "pay attention, the enemy still has 100 meters. Remember, the enemy can''t open the lightsaber if he doesn''t reach the first 10 meters of us."


    The sergeants were a little nervous. Many of them met an enemy like the stars for the first time. If they didn''t understand the combat effectiveness of the stars, they would inevitably be nervous.


    I stepped forward a few steps, hid behind a big tree and quietly said to Qi zuyue, "Qi Tongling, you don''t have to be nervous. I have fought with the stars before and know some of their characteristics. You all remember that the stars'' protective clothing is difficult to break. I don''t know if the lightsaber can pierce their protective clothing. In short, don''t think of hurting them by piercing their protective clothing. "


    After a pause, I saw that the stars came unhappily, and then said, "be careful. Once you find that the lightsaber is invalid, give up the lightsaber immediately and attack the key of the stars with heavy weapons. We''ve met the stars before. We know it''s difficult to break their protective clothing, but heavy weapons can easily shock them to death. "


    "One more thing, we are all generals. Reiki can attack stars in vitro. Fanxing people have no self-cultivation. They mainly rely on high technology and protective clothing. So Reiki attacks can easily kill them. Everyone can prepare and attack them with Reiki when they have to. "


    All the sergeants nodded and quietly took out the heavy weapons they carried with them, ready with both hands.


    Once they find that the lightsaber attack is invalid, they immediately change their weapons and rely on brute force to shock the stars.

 Chapter 347

    Of course, people with strong strength will quietly prepare for Reiki attack, because Reiki attack is easy for generals.


    When we used to fight the stars, we defeated them through Reiki attack.


    My dragon subduing formula is almost the combat skill of Reiki off body attack. It is very suitable for attacking stars.


    The speed of the stars is not fast. They didn''t find the ambush on our side and didn''t expect someone to ambush here at this time. Therefore, some people even put their weapons on their shoulders and talk to others while walking. They don''t know that the danger is near.


    This is the best chance to attack. I silently wait until the enemy approaches, from 50 meters to 40 meters, then 30 meters, 20 meters


    At fifteen meters, Qi zuyue slowly raised his hands and made a posture ready for battle.


    The sergeants were all squatting, and the friction between their shoes and the ground indicated that they were ready to launch the sharpest attack at any time.


    The stars finally came to a place only ten meters away from the sergeant in front of us. Qi Zu shouted more decisively: "kill!"


    Qi Zu rushed out like an arrow and grabbed the first to meet the stars without any preparation.


    "Ah!" The first star man only had time to scream. He had been cut in two by the lightsaber in Qi zuyue''s hand. He couldn''t die anymore.


    It turned out that the lightsaber could break the protective clothing of the stars. Now our confidence doubled. Everyone roared in unison, and the sound of killing shook the sky. They rushed out together. They were in close combat with the stars in an instant.


    Our lightsaber can break the star man''s protective clothing, which is great good news. At least we have a means to kill the star man, which can make the battle more promising.


    I also rushed over with a lightsaber in my hand. With a move of sword God''s anger, I killed a star man. The backhand was another sword. The sword Qi flew out and killed another star man who just wanted to fight me.


    I made full use of various moves of the killing God sword technique, especially the sword intention. One sword was as close as one sword to attack those panicked stars, killing several people in an instant and splashing blood all over my body.


    At this time, the little golden horn in the sky saw us start to attack, and also aimed at the back of the starry team in the air.


    The thick laser beam shot down, and the stars were destroyed before they could make any response.


    The stars who were hit by laser weapons will leave nothing behind, all turned into dust and disappeared.


    The protective clothing of the powerful stars before has become slag in the face of lightsabers and laser weapons. It has no effect.


    This is an encounter, but also an ambush. We found the enemy early, ambushed and caught the enemy unprepared.


    Those stick like weapons of the stars lost their due power in close combat and became real sticks.


    In their busy schedule, they simply can''t aim at our sergeant, and they don''t have time to wait for cooling, so they become very passive.


    This weapon like a wooden stick needs time to cool down after each attack to accumulate the energy of the next attack. It is not conducive to combat when fighting in close combat.


    After our sudden attack, the stars fell into passivity in an instant, and dozens of people died in an instant.


    When our sergeants saw this situation, they were all in high spirits. The previous tension was swept away and they worked hard to move forward. The lightsaber in their hands became the sickle of death. Each attack will take away a fresh life.


    When the God of death came, a large group came together. It was enough for these careless stars to drink a pot.


    The stars were completely blinded by our beating. Their generals or commanders didn''t know what to do. They stood in place with weapons, stared at the battlefield in front of them, and were stunned.


    I saw a general foolishly. I moved in my heart. Robbing him was a sword. I cut him off. He can''t die anymore.


    The star people who lost the general were even more confused. I don''t know who called. All the star people turned around and ran collectively, and had no intention to fight back.


    In the face of such stars, I am funny and angry. Where is this army? Dare to invade oxygen star. I really don''t know how to write the word "death".


    I waved my big hand and shouted, "don''t let them run away. Let''s chase after them."


    All the sergeants roared in unison, raised their lightsabers and ran after them.


    The protective clothing of the stars can increase their speed, but in the face of our sergeants who are all generals, their speed is still too slow. They were caught up in a few breaths, and many people were killed before they could turn around.


    My speed was faster than that of an ordinary sergeant, so I tried my best to catch up. In an instant, I caught up with a star man. My sword fell, and the star man immediately lost his head.


    This is not the end. The Dragon subduing formula I had prepared for a long time was sent out by me at this time. Two dragon shaped virtual shadows flew out and knocked down all the stars in front of me.


    I knew the power of the Dragon subduing formula could not be resisted by these stars without any cultivation. I didn''t think it was strange that they killed dozens of stars at once.


    Those sergeants who were originally chasing the stars saw them and cheered collectively. Some sergeants who also knew the aura attack skills immediately imitated me and began to attack, immediately killing more stars.


    This is not a war. It is clearly a one-sided killing. Our people are basically fine. There are countless deaths and injuries on the side of the stars, and almost the whole army has been destroyed.


    In order to ensure the killing of all the stars, I ordered the small gold horn to cut off their retreat from behind the stars. At this time, if they want to escape, it depends on whether the small gold horn is right or not.


    The star people were stopped by us in front, and there was no way forward. Behind them were the interception and attack of Xiaojin and a group of flying war animals. There were also a large-scale attack of the laser beam sent by Xiaojin from time to time in the sky, which had become a turtle in a jar and had nowhere to escape.


    However, many of them have come this time. I''m afraid there are no fewer than a thousand people. Although we killed more than 100 of them at the beginning, we also fought them in fear and just tried to escape, but in fact, with our current manpower, we may not be their opponents.


    We have a total of more than 100 people. Except for the dozens of people brought into sword city by Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, those who stay here are more than 100 people, plus war beasts and small gold trumpets. They are not the opponents of stars at all.


    The huge gap in military strength is not so easy to make up. I hope the stars can find our weakness later.

 Chapter 348

    A hundred of us have to fight a thousand stars. It''s very difficult to win.


    Even if the war animals are included, the number gap between us and the stars is still very large.


    Now we have indeed successfully fought a beautiful ambush, which scared the stars out of their wits and just wanted to escape.


    But once one of them finds out that we actually have only this staff, stabilize the formation and attack us in turn, whether we can get a good deal or not.


    In view of this, while continuing to launch the Dragon subduing formula to kill more stars, I also shouted: "attack and kill with all your strength, don''t let them stabilize the formation."


    After my words spread, a group of sergeants who were quite proud because they saw that victory was in sight immediately returned to their senses, shouted "kill" one by one, tried to move forward and attacked more bitterly.


    Now the stars felt that we were all killing stars. We were so scared that we didn''t even have the courage to resist. We turned around and ran one by one, regardless of when we didn''t know we would catch up with them.


    There were very few stars who were hit by the key, but they continued to run until they ran out for dozens of steps and fell to the ground without strength.


    Although our sergeant is brave, he still can''t control the escape of the stars.


    The number of stars is too large. They fled in all directions. We, a hundred or so people, can''t kill them all in a short time.


    Some star people are smart. They run away quickly when we chase and kill other star people. Gradually, someone runs to a place where we can''t catch up for a while.


    Seeing those star people running farther and farther, I know that the desire to completely annihilate these star people can not be realized. I have some reluctance in my heart, but there is no good way.


    But even so, we can kill as many stars as possible and destroy their living power.


    Kill one more star man, and we people in the red dragon kingdom may survive. This is a very simple truth.


    Thinking so, I shouted, "surround them and don''t let them run away."


    When my cry came out, all the sergeants roared in unison, ran with all their strength one by one, ran to most of the escaping stars like lightning, and then turned back and began to kill the stars.


    Our actions are completely risky. Once the stars are forced to hurry, they no longer run away, but stop to fight back with all their strength, we will be miserable.


    After all, we are only about 100 people. There are at least six or seven hundred people who are still alive.


    We can imagine the difficulty of facing the counterattack of six or seven enemies or the counterattack of stick weapons alone.


    I''m afraid that when we fail to encircle and annihilate, they will encircle and annihilate us in turn.


    It''s not that I don''t have confidence in myself. In fact, none of the legendary cases of winning more with less has occupied the best time, place and people, which is quite different from our current situation.


    Time, place and people are in harmony. Without anything, it is difficult to win more with less, and many will be killed directly in turn.


    Moreover, if the gap in the number of people between the two sides is too large, I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve.


    Although the number of people between us and the stars has changed from one to ten at the beginning to one to seven at present, the gap is still huge. It is difficult for us to wipe out the stars completely.


    Because of this, the warbeasts who were originally arranged by me as rescue and leak repair were finally used by me.


    In fact, the war beasts could not help it for a long time. When they heard my call, they rushed over almost immediately. They were all in a hurry.


    Most of my war beasts are huge. When they move, the earth will shake and the mountains will shake. The momentum is amazing. When those star people see them, they are scared to death. They don''t know what to roar. They run for their lives in a hurry. No one dares to stop and fight back.


    The war beasts joined the ranks of encirclement and annihilation. As soon as they came into contact, they killed several star people, making more star people frightened and have no fighting spirit.


    However, the impact of the war beasts was too fierce. After scaring the star people, they also made the star people desperate to start running away.


    They are more afraid of war beasts than we humans. Therefore, when war beasts begin to attack, they begin to break through the siege without killing themselves. In an instant, the sergeants who surround them are scattered, and the siege has broken many holes, allowing many stars to rush past.


    The star people who tore the hole did not dare to stay any longer. They spread their legs and ran away desperately. The speed was three points faster than just now.


    It seems that people will stimulate amazing potential in the time of crisis. Although these starry people are different from us, they are also human beings. In the time of crisis, they also stimulate amazing potential and run fast.


    Seeing that I was about to catch up with them, I hurried to greet the war beasts such as Xiao Jin in the sky and asked them to stop the stars who ran in front.


    Xiao Jin, they come out. Naturally, those star people can''t deal with it. It''s also impossible for star people to stimulate their full potential. The gap in strength is too large.


    The stars were soon caught up by Xiao Jin and killed several people in an instant. The rest of them screamed and fled in all directions.


    With Xiao Jin and them blocking, the stars ran away much slower. We took the opportunity to catch up and launched the encirclement and killing operation again.


    This is a complete one-sided killing, which has little to do with the war. The stars are like fish on the chopping board in front of us, let us kill and have no power to fight back.


    All our sergeants go all out, and the lightsaber in their hands shines brightly. Every collective attack will take away the lives of many stars.


    Behind us, there were dead stars everywhere, which looked terrible.


    If we didn''t all know that these star people were the invaders who invaded our red dragon country, damn it, we might all feel scared and soft hearted and can''t continue to kill.


    In the face of the enemy, we must not show any mercy, especially in the face of these invading enemies and those who kill our relatives, friends and compatriots.


    We chase and kill. We don''t know how far we chase. Anyway, as long as there are stars in front of us, we will chase and kill.


    In the face of abominable invaders, only by killing them can we really protect our country and people.


    War beasts like maned pigs are not fast enough to catch up with the stars who are running away. After chasing for a while, they can only stop and watch the stars run away.


    Fortunately, we humans and those fast war beasts continue to chase and kill the star people, otherwise, the star people may run away.

 Chapter 349

    We chased and killed for an hour, from the place where we ambushed at the beginning to a river more than ten kilometers away.


    Here, the sergeants around me and I stopped at the same time, and we all felt almost the same.


    This group of stars was almost wiped out by our pursuit. The last few people who escaped by luck could not become a climate and could no longer threaten us.


    Seeing that all the stars who didn''t die crossed the river and ran away, we stopped and stopped chasing.


    We don''t know the situation on the other side of the river. We are afraid that the stars will ambush or there will be an army somewhere across the river. We don''t dare to chase down.


    In this way, the stars still almost ran away.


    No matter how fast we were, it took us a lot of time to stop and kill the star people we caught up with, and the remaining star people ran away.


    When all our people gathered, Qi zuyue counted the number and found that there were two sergeants missing.


    I don''t know whether they fell behind or were killed by the stars in the scuffle. The two sergeants lost their sight.


    In addition to the two missing sergeants, more than a dozen sergeants were injured. They were all injured by the energy beam fired by the stick like weapons when the stars fought back.


    Fortunately, their injuries are not very serious, and they still have some combat effectiveness. As long as they undergo some simple treatment and have a good rest for a period of time, they will recover as before.


    I think most people are intact, and this ambush was a complete victory, so I said to everyone: "well played, everyone did their best. I''m Jinfeng here. Thank you! Now we go back the same way. Everyone pays attention all the way to see if our missing brother is still alive. As long as there is still one breath, we will take them back and give them to our military doctor for treatment. Let''s start. We must find our brother. "


    Qi zuyue and others answered "yes" in unison and began to return to our previous position. The little gold in the sky also returned after continuing to chase for some time. The two sergeants driving it also dared not chase too far. Once they were found by the enemy''s air power, they were also very dangerous. After all, the little gold was not a warship.


    Xiaojin and other war animals that can fly also came back with Xiaojin. They have some wisdom and know that they can''t be too far away from the big army, but also know the truth that they can''t go deep alone.


    Along the way, everyone scattered and looked for the two missing sergeants while walking. We really found them.


    Fortunately, they are still alive. Although they are badly hurt, they still have one breath left.


    As long as there is one breath left and we have No. 1 medicine in hand, we will have a way to keep them alive.


    I commanded the people to send the injured two brothers to the back of Xiaozhu and xiaoque. I jumped on Xiaojin''s back and took the two brothers directly to Xiaojin.


    Medicine No. 1 is on the Xiaojin. We have to go into the Xiaojin to take medicine to treat the two brothers.


    There is no place nearby for the little gold to land, so I asked the flying war animals such as little gold to take us off and enter the little gold to treat the injured brothers.


    Saihua''er and I took 80 No. 1 potions from the Treasury and put them in the small gold horn. When we needed them, I went to take out two and feed them to the two seriously injured brothers.


    After receiving the treatment of No. 1 medicine, the two brothers were soon out of danger, breathing slowly and steadily.


    For the time being, they can only stay on the golden trumpet to recuperate. In a short time, they are afraid that it will be difficult to restore their combat effectiveness, and our strength has weakened a little.


    Up to now, we have not suffered any big losses in this war, which is lucky.


    Back to the place where the little gold landed, I was about to send someone to find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, and they came back by themselves.


    Seeing the scene in front of us, Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and others were surprised and asked what was going on.


    When I told them what had happened before, they all looked scared and uneasy.


    Sai Hua''er even said, "it''s all our fault. We shouldn''t land here. We almost hurt you all because we wasted time to go to sword city."


    Zhou Xiaoying also said loudly: "it''s really our fault. I... I apologize to you here. Please forgive us..."


    Qi Zu stepped forward, arched his hands and said, "you''re serious. Meeting the stars is something that nobody thought of. You can''t blame anyone. Besides, we are from the red dragon country and have the obligation to protect the red dragon country. Now the red dragon Kingdom has been invaded by the stars. We are against them. Today''s war, even if we have done our part to protect the red dragon country. Don''t mention that today''s war is the happiest one I have fought since I joined the army, ha ha... "


    Qi zuyue said this. Many sergeants couldn''t help but join in and laughed all the time. Everyone was very satisfied with today''s victory and was happy that we had no brothers to sacrifice.


    Seeing that everyone was like this, Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "I feel better when you say so. Thank you. I''ll remember your kindness. However, more than a dozen brothers were injured this time, and two brothers were seriously injured, which...... "


    Qi zuyue said again, "it doesn''t matter. When soldiers fight and die on the battlefield, it''s glory and death is well deserved. What''s more, there''s no reason not to get hurt in war? We''re lucky we don''t have dead people. You don''t have to say anything more. Get in the car. We have to get out of here. The stars died nearly 500 people this time. It won''t be so. Once their revenge army comes, with our current manpower and equipment, it is not their opponent. "


    I have thought of this for a long time. I have quietly arranged Xiaobai and other Red Crowned white cranes to inquire about the news.


    Xiaobai, they have no combat effectiveness, but it is the most appropriate to inquire about information.


    Flying war animals have such advantages. High altitude reconnaissance is secret and efficient.


    I didn''t get Xiaobai''s warning. I think they didn''t find any trace of star people coming for revenge. We still have enough time to leave here.


    Qi zuyue''s words made many sergeants consciously get on the bus and prepare to leave here. By the way, they took the food and water purchased by Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer with Xiaojin, and soon completed these tasks.


    Today''s World War I was a great victory, winning more with less. It can be called a classic.


    Others may not know our war, but we will remember it and our feat.

 Chapter 350

    I can''t get on the car until everyone gets on the little gold, because I want to command maned pigs and other non flying war animals to get on the car, which takes a lot of time to complete.


    Maned pigs, beasts and other war animals are too big. Take your time when you get on the bus. Don''t worry.


    Fortunately, Xiaobai and other war animals warn us that we don''t have to worry about the Revenge of the stars. Otherwise, it''s strange to let the war animals get on the bus in a hurry.


    If our little golden horn were as huge as the mirror God, we wouldn''t have such trouble. Unfortunately, the mirror God wasn''t here. We didn''t think about it.


    After all the flightless war animals got on the bus, I was the last to get on the bus, close the door, say hello to Saihua, and let her take off and leave here.


    Saihua''er has been studying and familiar with the driving of the Xiaojin recently, and has trained several drivers. Everyone works together, and the Xiaojin takes off slowly, which is much better than when Saihua left the Treasury before.


    The little golden horn then accelerated sharply and flew in the direction of the mirror God city like lightning.


    At this time, I finally put my heart down and thought secretly: even if the stars want to revenge us at this time, they may not catch up with us.


    I believe the speed of the little golden horn is very fast. It''s not easy for stars to catch up with it


    I just thought of this, suddenly heard an earth shaking explosion, and my body involuntarily flew up


    My heart moved and I felt nervous. I felt that the stars should be coming.


    As soon as I thought we were safe, our little gold horn was attacked, and this attack was very fierce. It almost fell. Everyone almost couldn''t stand firm in the violent shaking.


    It seems that the power of this attack weapon is very huge, at least it is an air attack launched by standard weapons.


    I was so shocked that I flew up and quickly stabilized my body. When I looked out, I saw a huge warship not far from the little gold.


    The size of this warship is three points larger than that of the mirror God I took before. At first glance, it looks like a huge mountain flying into the sky.


    The warship was the murderer who attacked our little golden horn. At this time, something like a gun barrel on it was still smoking.


    It''s a hot weapon. It''s a real hot weapon. I didn''t expect that the power of the hot weapon would be so great that even the little gold horn was almost shot down by one blow.


    This is not a good sign. In the face of such a huge warship, our little gold is not an opponent.


    The little gold is a flying car, not a warship. It has little combat effectiveness, and the most powerful weapon on the little gold is a laser weapon.


    In the face of the warship that didn''t know how to come here and launched an attack on us, the laser weapons on the little gold didn''t work.


    You don''t have to try. This huge warship must have a protective cover. The laser weapons on the little gold have nothing to do with such a warship.


    The two are not rivals at the same level at all. We are dangerous and very dangerous.


    Saihua''s voice came in time: "be careful, everyone. It''s a star battleship of stars. Its combat effectiveness is amazing. Our little gold is not their opponent. Now the little gold has been seriously damaged and can''t continue flying. It can only make a forced landing. Everybody get ready for impact. We''ll land in a minute. "


    Saihua''s words surprised everyone. The little golden horn was shot down at once. Otherwise, how could it be said to hit?


    It seems that the little gold is really not the opponent of the starfighter. It has been scrapped after being attacked by the other party only once.


    Interstellar warship, a powerful weapon I have heard of for a long time, is more terrible than any aircraft on oxygen star.


    One minute is very fast, but when waiting for the impact, it feels very long.


    However, it seems that there is not enough time for me. I don''t want casualties, so at the moment after Saihua''s words, I have used the Royal beast decision to contact Xiaojin, hoping that they can come before Xiaojin hits the ground and slow down the falling speed of Xiaojin as much as possible.


    Xiao Jin, there are nine flying war animals in total. Each war animal can fly with at least hundreds of kilograms of weight. Like Xiao Jin, it can fly with thousands of kilograms of weight.


    In other words, if their bearing capacity is added together, there are at least thousands of kilograms. Although it is impossible to completely prevent the small gold horn weighing hundreds of thousands of kilograms from falling, it should play a role in slowing down the falling speed of some small gold horns.


    I was also ill and rushed to hospital. I thought of such a bad way.


    To my disappointment, the Xiaojin I contacted were being attacked by countless small unmanned aerial vehicles at this time. They were too busy to come and help us delay the fall of Xiaojin.


    The enemy found Xiaojin early in the morning and released many small unmanned aerial vehicles. They are fighting with Xiaojin in the air.


    Knowing this, I immediately changed my mind, got up, took out my lightsaber, stabbed it with a sharp sword, and stabbed a big hole in the shell of the little gold horn.


    At the same time, I shouted, "everyone jump down, come on!"


    The people here are all military generals. Short distance flight is not a problem for us. Therefore, as long as we leave the little golden horn just before it falls, no casualties will occur.


    This is a last resort. There are enemy small aircraft outside. If we leave the Xiaojin, our people will still be in danger, but it is better than hiding in the Xiaojin and facing the risk of crash together.


    In fact, many people thought of what I did. They were just waiting for my order. At this time, when my order was issued, they immediately shot together and instantly made a huge hole in the shell of the little gold horn.


    Qi zuyue took the lead in jumping out, and then those sergeants jumped out one by one. No one hesitated.


    I didn''t leave. I want to take all the war beasts out, so I have to make a hole big enough for a war beast like a maned pig to leave the little golden horn.


    I was strong enough, fast enough, and the lightsaber was sharp enough. It took me only a few seconds to finish the hole.


    Maned pigs and beasts, they have the same heart with me. When I make a hole, they jump out one by one without hesitation.


    With their strength, jumping at such a height, although they are likely to be injured, they will not die. In the current situation, it is necessary to take risks.


    In the last half minute, I took a look at the sergeants and war animals who had not left the little gold horn, resolutely left here and rushed to the warehouse as soon as possible.

 Chapter 351

    There are also three mecha soldiers in the cargo warehouse of Xiaojin. They have always stayed in the cargo warehouse and must not have left at this time.


    Mecha soldiers can''t leave the cold room, but now there''s no way. I can only let them leave the Xiaojin temporarily and cut off the energy of the cold room temporarily.


    I still cut a huge hole in the shell of the little golden horn with a lightsaber, then pushed the refrigerator and jumped away from the little golden horn with the refrigerator.


    I can''t let the freezer fall down like this. Dongmei and others inside are likely to be injured unprepared if they fall down like this.


    Moreover, they have not yet fully become real mecha soldiers, and they do not have much strength. If they fall down like this, they are likely to die directly.


    In this way, all our efforts during this period will be wasted and will have a great impact on me in the future, so I can''t hurt them by anything I say.


    I was in mid air and tried to use the vertical cloud skill I had just practiced without thinking.


    My lightness skill is really not good, that is, the vertical cloud skill that I just started to cultivate is more powerful. Now I have no choice but to try it.


    In order to keep up with the falling speed of the refrigerator, I can''t slow down my speed with Reiki, so it''s more difficult to use the vertical cloud technique.


    This makes it more difficult for me, who already knew a little about the vertical cloud technique, to successfully use the vertical cloud technique to change my speed and orientation. I tried it several times without success.


    In desperation, at the moment before the cold room was about to hit the ground, I suddenly accelerated with Reiki, and the whole person fell to the ground first, and ran to the lower part of the cold room as fast as possible. My arms were suddenly raised. All my strength and Reiki were used on my two arms to catch the cold room falling at high speed.


    Sooner or later, in the blink of an eye, the freezer was in contact with my arm.


    I felt a huge force on my arm, and the whole person almost fainted in an instant.


    I clenched my teeth to keep my body standing and didn''t listen to the giant force from my arm.


    The aura in my body runs wildly and enhances my already strong strength.


    After a few clicks, I felt that my arm was broken instantly. The pain in my heart made me roar.


    This huge force can''t be supported by my arms. Both arms were broken at once.


    Even the protective clothing I was wearing was cracked and scrapped under this huge force.


    What made me even more desperate was that my legs were broken.


    The pain in my leg has not yet reached my brain. I don''t feel the pain. I just think if it goes on like this, I may die.


    At this moment, I seemed to see the coming of death and the coming of death. Just like those starry people saw us not long ago, I must be pale and nervous.


    I closed my eyes and waited for death. There was no way to change the fact. I still underestimated the huge impact of falling objects.


    I always thought I was a man with great strength and profound skills. I thought I could catch the refrigerator falling from high altitude and save Dongmei and others.


    Now I know that I think highly of myself and overestimate my strength.


    I''m dying. Death is right in front of me and looking at me laughing.


    Death can also laugh. I thought he was a guy without any feelings and expressions. I was wrong again


    No, it seems that the person who laughs is not death, but someone I know a little.


    I hit the spirit violently, and the free spirit instantly returned to its place. I also felt the heart piercing pain I had felt.


    What the hell is going on? Am I not dead? Dead people don''t feel pain - I''m really not dead.


    I immediately recovered, looked at the man who looked at me and said strangely, "what are you laughing at?"


    The man was Qi zuyue. He was looking at me. When he heard me talking, he smiled and said, "why, are you stunned? It''s all right. Come out quickly. "


    I''m surprised. I clearly feel the amazing impact force, and my limbs are broken. How can I be all right?


    If this is a dream, what''s the matter with the heart piercing pain? Has the dream come true?


    I turned around and looked at my arm. It hung soft. Although it was still held high, it had not played any role for a long time.


    My broken arm has not been in contact with the refrigerator for a long time. The refrigerator is basically suspended above me.


    What the hell is going on? Is there something against the refrigerator? By the way, they must be maned pigs. They land first. As long as they are not injured, they can easily join hands to catch the refrigerator with their strength


    I thought a lot for a moment, and then I found that the refrigerator above my head was slowly removed.


    I really didn''t die. I saw the sky and many people watching me... I also saw that it was really maned pigs and animals. They jointly caught me in the freezer and smashed me into meat patties in the freezer.


    I was relieved, and then I felt it was too painful. I couldn''t help but scream.


    My limbs are all broken. The heart piercing pain makes me crazy.


    A person hugged me from behind. The warm embrace and warm breath made my pain feel much better in an instant.


    When I looked back, it was Sai Hua''er. I heard her gently say, "it''s okay. Your limbs are broken and a little painful. It''ll be all right if winter snow treats you later."


    After Saihua''s words, my people have fully awakened. I looked at Saihua and the people around me and completely recovered from the previous things.


    I almost immediately said, "Why are you all staying like this? Defense, the enemy hasn''t gone yet!"


    "They''re gone." Zhou Xiaoying''s voice came: "don''t worry, they saw the little gold horn shot down, thought we were all dead, and withdrew."


    I was a little relieved, but I immediately thought of a very important thing: "is anyone hurt? Kim, how are they? "


    Zhou Xiaoying slowly squatted down in front of me, looked at me and said, "you''re hurt. Everyone else is fine. Xiao Jin, they''re fine. The aircraft is not as flexible as them and can''t hurt them. "


    I suddenly smiled and smiled happily, but the severe pain made me unable to laugh. After a few laughs, I couldn''t help frowning.


    The damn starship destroyed our little golden horn and almost killed all of us. I really want to find a way to destroy it immediately.

 Chapter 352

    At this time, a man''s voice came: "get out of the way and I''ll see how he is."


    It was the voice of winter snow. She came to treat me. I turned around and saw winter snow. Her face was frosty and seemed very angry about my injury.


    Listen to her murmur: "aren''t you just a few women? Is it worth your effort to catch them? They''re fine, but you''re dying... "


    I felt that what Dongxue said was very embarrassing, so I forced to hold back the pain and smiled bitterly. I didn''t dare to answer.


    Winter snow grabbed one of my arms at the moment I laughed, and then with a flash of lightning, she immediately took back the broken bones on my arm.


    This time, more intense pain than before instantly spread to my brain, which made me scream again.


    My open mouth hasn''t closed yet. Dongxue has grabbed my other arm and still connected my broken bone back to its original position.


    This time I was numb with pain. I didn''t feel the pain anymore and didn''t scream.


    Dongxue moves very fast. She uses barbaric means to connect my bones. After connecting my two arms, she goes to help me connect my two legs. It doesn''t matter whether I can stand it or not.


    My leg was broken in my lower leg, so she drew a gourd ladle according to the gourd, and still savagely took back the broken bones of my two legs.


    After doing this, I felt no pain. I was sweating. Looking at the winter snow, I didn''t even have the strength to scold her.


    After Dongxue finished these, she took out a No. 1 medicine without talking. She directly opened my mouth and poured the medicine into my mouth.


    She thought I was a star beast. She gave me a hard pot of medicine to drink. She didn''t even call.


    After I swallowed the medicine, she let go and stood up to treat the wounded sergeants.


    This time I saw the power and barbarity of the military doctor. If I hadn''t really been in pain and speechless, I would scold her and let her go.


    It''s obviously torturing people. Even when the doctor saves people, he won''t be so savage.


    I suddenly pity the sergeants under Qi zuyue. They have been treated by winter snow. I don''t know how much they have suffered.


    But the next scene almost made me faint.


    When Dongxue treats the wounded sergeant, she is very gentle. Where is the barbarism when she treats me?


    It''s obviously against me. I''m angry. I''m almost like an erupting volcano. I have to go up and slap winter snow, plus a few feet and fists.


    Holding my Saihua flower all the time, he suddenly smiled and said, "are you angry? Come on, everyone is looking at you! "


    I stared at Dongxue and said with gnashing teeth, "why did she fix me? I didn''t offend her... "


    Sai Hua''er interrupted me: "you didn''t offend her, but you are the head of us and our backbone. You ignore your own life and death in order to save others, that is, you ignore the life and death of all of us. Don''t mention that Dongxue will be angry with you. Even sister Xiaoying and I are very angry. If you weren''t hurt now, we would beat you up and let you remember who you are... "


    I looked back at Sai Hua''er in surprise. I didn''t understand what she meant.


    Saihua sighed and said patiently, "don''t you understand? You''re the leader of us now, so if anything happens to you, we''ll be headless. At that time, we will either be killed by the enemy, or we will be scattered. We will never get together to fight and fight for your goal. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said: "you haven''t realized your importance. You think you saved Dongmei. The three of them are responsible for all of us... You know, now your life is not only your own, but also related to the lives of more than 100 of us. You have to protect yourself and don''t do such things again."


    I can''t react, but I feel that what Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er said is very reasonable, and the people around me are nodding. They also recognize what Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er said.


    When I think about it, I understand what they mean. I''m their leader now. If something happens to me, I''m really irresponsible to everyone.


    I looked at the people around me and nodded slowly: "sorry, I know I shouldn''t do this. In the future... I won''t."


    When I said this, Qi zuyue was the first to say with a smile, "well, as long as you realize your importance to us, everything will be easy to do. You are still young. It is normal for you to make some mistakes. We won''t blame you. "


    Just as I was about to say "thank you", Dong Xue said loudly: "I don''t forgive him. The boss who ignores his own safety for several beauties will not be a good boss. If I didn''t have nowhere to go, I would leave him now to avoid being dragged down by him inexplicably in the future. "


    I smiled bitterly and saw that everyone didn''t blame Dongxue. I knew they all thought so, but they didn''t say it.


    It was really my first time as a leader. I had no experience and thought much. I made a mistake I shouldn''t make, so I had to say to everyone: "I know I''m wrong, and I''ll never do it again... Please forgive me for my first mistake."


    Dongxue looked at me and said, "remember what you said. We won''t forgive you in the future."


    I smiled and suddenly found that my injury was not as painful as before. I felt much better.


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "well, medicine No. 1 works. Sit down and don''t blame me."


    I smiled awkwardly and sat up straight for fear of causing misunderstanding. Just show me your face. If you deliberately torture me again, I can''t stand it.


    I was injured and the little golden horn was destroyed. Now it''s very difficult for us to leave here and return to Jingshen city.


    Many of the things originally installed on the little gold horn were destroyed or lost when they fell.


    In order to survive, I asked Qi zuyue to find those things we lost and recover our losses as much as possible.


    Looking back on today''s events, I feel that the changes are too fast and I can''t react well.


    First, we met the stars, brutally killed them for a while, and won a great victory.


    Before we celebrated our victory, the stars beat us directly with their star warships. We couldn''t find the north. The ups and downs were a little faster.


    Alas, joy begets sorrow. Now we really want to cry without tears. We can only find ways to save ourselves and see how we can live and return to Jingshen city.

 Chapter 353

    After Qi zuyue waited for hours to search carefully, we finally found some of our things.


    A small part, compared with the total, is less than one tenth.


    Our losses were very heavy. Almost half of the precious items such as lightsaber and No. 1 potion that we just got and haven''t had time to use were also lost.


    Those valuable things are almost all lost, and very few are found back.


    I didn''t expect that the star battleship of the stars was so powerful that we were almost wiped out by one blow.


    This power can almost be compared with the nuclear weapons here. In the future, when we face the stars, we are afraid it will be very difficult.


    Our original plan was completely disrupted, and the date of returning to Jingshen city was infinitely delayed.


    If you return to Jingshen city from the periphery of sword city on foot, it is almost impossible even if you will not encounter the obstruction of stars.


    With the help of flying cars, it will take us at least dozens of days to return to Jingshen city. If we walk, it will take at least several years.


    We haven''t had a few years, but who can predict what difficulties and hardships we will encounter on the road?


    The injuries on me and the sergeants can''t be completely recovered right away. It''s not suitable to go on the road right away.


    We don''t have the help of the flying car now, so we can only stop here for a while. Let''s discuss things in the future and make a decision.


    Dongxue has a problem with me and thinks that I should not ignore my own safety in order to save Dongmei and others, so she has always been indifferent to me.


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying have always been with me, but they have no way to leave here and go back to Jingshen City, and they can''t help me.


    This is not Chilong City, and Saihua can''t find a flying car enough for us to fly back to Jingshen city.


    It''s late today, and there''s no way to leave here right away. I can only tell you that we''ll sleep out here all night and make plans tomorrow.


    For the sake of safety, I asked Qi zuyue to take a few people around here to check out the terrain here and find some food by the way.


    The most important thing is to arrange some sentries to avoid being touched by the stars and making dumplings when we sleep here.


    Qi zuyue took people to check the situation around him. When he left, he agreed with me that he would be back in an hour.


    If they don''t come back after an hour, there are only two possibilities. One is that they met the stars and died; Second, they were lost in the vast forest and could not find their way back in a short time.


    My injury was really heavy. After Qi Zu left, he couldn''t help closing his eyes and resting.


    About an hour later, I opened my eyes on time and looked around. I didn''t find that Qi zuyue and them came back.


    At this time, everyone is resting. Except for the war animals wandering around, it''s very quiet here.


    During the day''s battle, everyone was very hard. Many people fell asleep, including Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying around me. No one found that I had woken up.


    I rested for an hour and felt that the whole person was much refreshed and the injury was gradually recovering.


    At this time, I was in the mood to look around and see where we are now.


    We were shot down, so I don''t know where this is. In addition, it''s night and the light is insufficient, so it''s more difficult to determine our position.


    I looked around and found that it was in the deep mountains. It was obvious that there was a dark peak as high as ten thousand feet in front of me.


    The mountain peak is like a huge sword inserted upside down on the ground. It looks quite scary in the dark.


    Our place is very close to the towering mountain. If there was not a huge bottomless Canyon in the middle blocking the road, we could reach the foot of the mountain as long as we walked a few hundred meters.


    We were lucky to say that we didn''t fall directly into the canyon. Otherwise, we were afraid to collect the bodies of many people at the moment.


    Look around us. There are towering trees everywhere. All kinds of weeds grow very luxuriant, a vibrant scene.


    If it''s not night, I think I can find a lot of spirit herbs and herbs here, as well as spirit beasts or spirit beasts.


    Here is relatively flat, in sharp contrast to the tall mountain opposite.


    They haven''t come back yet. They want to come here in the mountains. There is no road. It''s inconvenient for them to walk. All those who come back later.


    I hope they are all right. I hope our bad luck ends here and everything changes in the right direction.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were right next to me. They fell asleep against a rock. They were also very hard. In addition, they had to take care of me before and didn''t have a good rest. Now when I fell asleep, they began to rest.


    I can''t move now. I can''t even move my arm. I can only wake them up.


    Zhou Xiaoying woke up first. Seeing that I was awake, she said, "Why are you awake? Are you hungry? I''ll find you something to eat. "


    I shook my head: "qizuyue, they went to investigate the terrain here and agreed to come back in an hour. It''s an hour earlier now, but they haven''t come back yet. I''m worried about whether they are in danger. I want to find someone to have a look. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stood up and said without thinking about it: "I''ll go and have a look. You can rest at ease, don''t move, and be careful of the bone just connected."


    I think Zhou Xiaoying wants to go to Qi zuyue alone. Worried that there will be an accident in the dark, she quickly said, "you can''t go alone. It''s so dark and unsafe. Let Xiao Jin go with you... By the way, Xiao Jin, where are they? Why didn''t you see them? "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked around, frowned and said, "yes, Xiaobai, they are not here either. Is it... By the way, when we fell, I saw them besieged by many small aircraft. It should be that they couldn''t get away, so they didn''t come down with us..."


    I was worried and said, "what should I do? They may be dangerous... Xiaobai, they have no fighting power, and they are dangerous when attacked... "


    Zhou Xiaoying was also very worried. She quickly woke up Sai Hua''er and hurriedly said, "Xiao Jin, they are gone. Do you see them? Before, I saw that they were flexible and avoided the enemy''s attack. I thought they followed us down... "


    Saihua raised her hand, rubbed her eyes, shook her head and said, "we haven''t seen Xiaojin since we came here. Maybe they haven''t come down yet... Eh, look, the sky is so strange. Why doesn''t there be a star in such a good weather?"


    At this time, I noticed something strange in the sky. There are no stars in the sky. Today''s weather is very good. It is supposed to see some stars anyway.


    We were trapped. This was my first reaction

 Chapter 354

    I suddenly thought of something. We were probably trapped by some special array, but we didn''t find it all the time.


    When I was in Yaoshan, I was as big as a fight because of the special array there. It took me several years to get the spirit grass such as Changsheng jade fruit and ambergris fruit.


    That experience gave me some understanding of the array and some feelings after being trapped in the array.


    The appearance here is different from the array of Yaoshan, but the feeling of being in the array is obvious and familiar.


    I thought about it briefly and immediately determined that this was the feeling after being trapped by what array.


    And I vaguely thought that the reason why the stars didn''t chase us here was that they were blinded by the array and didn''t know where we were, so they evacuated.


    This array should be able to change the orientation or coordinates so that the stars can''t detect our specific position after falling.


    I determined our current situation and hurriedly said, "there are arrays here. We are all trapped. Tell everyone not to move. Be careful to touch the mechanism in the array... Wake up everyone and gather here. Don''t be too scattered. "


    After listening to my words, Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer looked puzzled. They knew less about the array than I did. After listening to my words, they didn''t know what I meant.


    I raised my voice and shouted, "everybody wake up, wake up."


    My voice was loud. The sergeants under Qi zuyue woke up in an instant and looked at me together, waiting for me to continue.


    I saw that all the people woke up and said, "get together and don''t be too far away from me. We may be trapped by a very powerful array now. Don''t disperse and avoid touching the mechanism and unexpected danger. "


    My words made everyone a little nervous. We got together and stood around me waiting for my next instructions.


    I saw that these sergeants were very obedient, and then said, "I don''t know the array very well, but I''ve met them before and know the power of the array. There are some of you who have studied arrays. You might as well come out and talk about your views and give us a wake-up call. "


    The sergeants looked at each other, and someone in the middle said, "our military doctor Dong Xue has some research on the array. She led everyone to break the array when she met the array before."


    Dongxue should be taking care of Dongmei and others at this time. She may be in the refrigerator and didn''t get together.


    Knowing that Dongxue has some research on the array, I said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, please invite Dongxue to come and see if you can see what the array is."


    Zhou Xiaoying turned to look for Dongxue, and soon came over with Dongxue.


    Seeing everyone gathered together, Dongxue looked at me quite unexpectedly and said with a smile, "why, did the previous things scare you? You can''t sleep until everyone is around you?"


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I found that there seems to be an array here that trapped us here. Qi zuyue, who went to inquire about the terrain here before, haven''t come back yet. They may be trapped somewhere. I heard that you have some research on arrays, so please take a look at what array trapped us. "


    Winter snow frowned slightly, and a trace of doubt appeared on her beautiful cheek. She looked at the surrounding environment, and her face slowly became a little nervous.


    Listen to her: "it''s really an array. I was careless before and didn''t find it... Don''t move. This array is very like the legendary nine song enchanting array, which is difficult to crack and dangerous. Once the mechanism in the array is touched, casualties are likely to occur. "


    I heard Dongxue say that this array is called Jiuqu ecstasy array, and I immediately felt that this time it was in great trouble.


    This array is called Jiuqu enchanting array. It''s very powerful according to its name. I''m afraid we''ll be trapped for a long time.


    After being trapped by the array, it''s hard to get out of the array if you don''t know how to crack it. If we more than 100 people are trapped here for a long time, we have a big problem in eating and drinking.


    And my war beasts are also here. They have a greater demand for food and are more difficult to meet.


    I was worried and hurriedly asked Dongxue, "do you have a way to get us out of here? If you need anything, we will try our best to satisfy you. "


    Dongxue hesitated. While continuing to observe the environment here, she said, "I''m not completely sure whether this is the nine song enchanting array. I won''t know whether I can break the array until I have a look and determine what array it is."


    Although I am anxious, it is not good to urge winter snow too much. I can only wait patiently.


    Dongxue walked around, looked at it for a while, slowly looked back at me and said with certainty: "it''s the nine song enchanting array. I... Can''t break it. This array has been handed down from a very long time ago, and the method to crack it has long been lost. Don''t say it''s me. Even the most powerful array mage now can''t crack it. Because the array diagram of the nine song enchanting array has long been lost. Without the array diagram, you can''t find where the array door is. No one can break the array. "


    "Matrix? What is that? " Zhou Xiaoying asked suspiciously, "is it the drawing for setting the array?"


    Dongxue said slowly, "you can think so. The array chart is the pattern of an array. It is a necessary sample for setting up an array, just like the necessary skills during cultivation. In addition to the array diagram, array eyes are also required when setting the array. Array eye refers to the core of an array, just like the engine of a flying car. It is the source of energy to maintain an array and the cornerstone of an array. Without the array eye, the array will fail and become useless. "


    After a pause, Dongxue said again: "now the array mage will say that the array eye is the array plate. The statement is different, and the meaning is the same."


    "What is that gate?" Zhou Xiaoying seemed very interested in playing against France. After getting the answer, he immediately asked, "is the array gate something very important on the array diagram? Like a portal? "


    Dongxue nodded slightly: "the array door is an integral part of the array. Its function is like the door of a house. In the array, the gate that can let people in and out is the array gate. The array gate is divided into life gate and death gate. As the name suggests, the birth gate is for people to leave the array, and the death gate is to trap or kill those who enter the array. Whether it''s a living or a dead door, people can enter the array, which is unrestricted. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded suddenly: "I see. The original array is so complex. I thought it would be easy to learn to arrange and break the array."


    I also secretly thought in my heart: if we can learn how to arrange and break the array, maybe we can gather the strength of everyone and leave the nine song enchanting array soon.

 Chapter 355

    Winter snow was speechless and whispered, "if you want to arrange or break the array, you need at least decades of hard cultivation. I''ve been cultivating arrays for nearly 20 years, and it depends on luck to arrange and break arrays... "


    After a pause, she raised her voice and said, "this nine melody enchanting array should have a great impact on the soul of the people entering the array. It changes the senses of the people entering the array by affecting the soul, so as to trap or kill the people entering the array. I have read the introduction to the nine song enchanting array. Although it is not comprehensive, we can see this. "


    I couldn''t help but say, "can you be more detailed? How does Jiuqu enchanting array affect the soul of those who enter the array? "


    Dongxue didn''t deliberately embarrass me this time. She said very seriously: "it''s similar to the battle technique that specifically attacks the soul. It uses the energy in the array to attack the soul of the person entering the array, so as to change the senses of the person entering the array, make people hallucinate, or directly enter the dream, trap the person entering the array, or kill the person entering the array. This is the principle of the nine song enchanting array. It''s very profound. That''s all I know. "


    I frowned and said, "how can I crack it?"


    Dongxue pondered for a moment and said slowly, "I think, since the nine song enchanting array attacks the soul, if we want to break the array, we must start from the soul. You might as well think about it. Whoever has studied soul warfare skills may think of ways to break the array. "


    My heart moved and immediately said, "tell me more about how the nine song enchanting array works?"


    Winter snow looked at me and said patiently, "the nine melody enchanting array is to trap people who enter the array by affecting people''s soul. Therefore, as long as you can keep your soul from being affected by the array, the array will automatically fail."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing: "if so, we may be saved. I have practiced soul fighting skills and know something about soul power. I''ll try it right away and see if I can find the array door. "


    Dongxue looked at me suspiciously, and then said with a trace of vigilance, "have you practiced soul warfare skills? Have you ever secretly checked me... Other people''s soul world? "


    I was stunned by Dong Xue''s words: "look into other people''s soul world? What does that mean? "


    Dongxue stared at me and said slowly, "exploring other people''s soul world is peeping into other people''s inner world! Come on, have you ever done this? "


    I smiled, "No. I don''t know how to do this. How can I spy on your inner world? You haven''t done it, can you tell me how to do it? "


    Dongxue''s face showed a strange look: "I haven''t practiced soul fighting skills. How do I know what to do? You... You''d better try to use your soul power to check the surrounding environment and see if there is anything quietly affecting our soul and senses, so as to change our cognition. If I can find this, I''ll have a way to get everyone out of here. "


    I don''t understand what Dong Xue said about exploring other people''s inner world with soul warfare skills. I really want to ask, but Dong Xue didn''t intend to talk to me in detail, so I had to give up.


    From a certain point of view, the Royal beast I cultivated can indeed be regarded as a soul war skill, but it can be used to subdue the war beast and attack other people''s souls occasionally. I haven''t found other abilities yet.


    But I can still do it just by using my soul power to check the surrounding environment.


    After I practiced beast control, my soul strength increased a lot unconsciously.


    Powerful soul power, as long as it can leave the warrior''s body, it can explore the surrounding environment.


    My soul power can never leave the body through the Royal beast, which can just explore the surrounding environment.


    I slowly dispersed my soul power and slowly and carefully investigated everything around me.


    In my opinion, since the array here is an ancient nine song enchanting array, it must be very powerful. Don''t try to find the so-called array plate or array door easily.


    I don''t know what the array plate and gate are like. What I want to do now is to tell Dongxue what my soul power has detected as much as possible, and let her judge whether what I have detected is the array plate or gate she is looking for.


    After nearly two hours of careful investigation, I was disappointed to recover the great soul power consumed. While taking out a soul reviving grass to pay for it and restore the consumed soul power, I also said to Dong Xue: "sorry, I can''t find the array door or array disk."


    Dongxue has been waiting for the results of my investigation. At this time, listening to me, she said with some disappointment: "it doesn''t matter. It''s not easy to find the gate of the nine song enchanting array. Take a break. After dawn tomorrow, we''ll check it out. Maybe we''ll find the array gate. "


    I nodded, closed my eyes to practice, and stopped paying attention to other things.


    In my opinion, it''s impossible to leave here in a short time. The nine song enchanting array is very powerful. We don''t know the way to break the array. I can only use my soul power to slowly check the position of the array door, which takes a lot of time.


    A person''s soul power is limited, but it can''t be used without restrictions. Once it is consumed excessively, it is likely to be unconscious or sleepy.


    I just used my soul power to investigate this nine song enchanting array, so I had to rest for a while. I can''t continue until the consumed soul power is restored.


    Soul reviving herb is very good for the recovery of soul power. I took one for the same purpose.


    At dawn, my soul strength recovered about half. When I opened my eyes, I happened to see Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying preparing breakfast.


    I was really hungry, so I looked at a sergeant beside me and whispered, "what shall we eat today?"


    The sergeant said, "if you return to your excellency, we found some wild vegetables and a little meat."


    I know that now we are trapped here and lack food. It''s good to have wild vegetables, so I didn''t say much.


    The conversation between me and the sergeant attracted the attention of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer not far away. They came to look at me together. Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "why don''t you sleep more? You consumed a lot of soul power last night to investigate the nine song enchanting array."


    I looked at the simple metal pot made of the shell on the small gold horn and couldn''t help swallowing my saliva.

 Chapter 356

    I''m really hungry. I was hurt and consumed too much soul power. Now I feel I can eat a maned pig and beast at a meal.


    The pot is full of wild vegetables, many of which are still weeds that are not even wild vegetables. Many sergeants looked at the food in the pot and walked aside with some disappointment.


    They used to eat delicacies in the Lord''s residence, but now they have to eat wild vegetables with me. It''s normal for them to accept this huge gap.


    But this is when they are not hungry enough. Once they feel very hungry, they can eat even the bark, let alone weeds and wild vegetables.


    I was very hungry. I drank up the potherb soup brought to me by Saihua.


    I also know that it doesn''t matter to drink some wild vegetable soup. The best thing is to find some meat like star animals to make up for it. The nutrition of injured people is very important and must keep up.


    At this time, I was seriously injured. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were girls. They were not good at hunting and so on. They could only ask those sergeants to find edible star beasts.


    But now there is a nine song enchanting array, and there may be danger everywhere. Whether we can find the star beast smoothly or not.


    In order to avoid our Sergeant trapped in a certain place by the nine song enchanting array, I asked them to set out in a group of ten to find the star beast.


    Ten Sergeants are connected to each other with temporarily cut mountain vines. Once someone touches the mechanism in the array and is trapped, others can help him get out of danger.


    My task is to continue to find the array gate or array plate to help winter snow break through the array. Among our more than 100 people, I am the only one who knows a little soul fighting skills, so my task is still very important.


    After a rest, I continued to explore the gate of the nine song enchanting array, even though my soul strength was only half recovered.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er are watching over me. They are worried about my current situation and look worried.


    I have no time to ignore these, slowly spread out my soul power, and continue to explore the remaining areas from the place I checked last night.


    This time I spent an hour exploring the array door of this array, but I still got nothing.


    We are completely trapped. It''s hard to get out of here.


    Now my most anxious thing is not to leave, but food and the safety of qizuyue and others.


    Our food is basically lost. It would be better if we could find the star beast, otherwise we would be in big trouble.


    We can''t leave here right away. Food will become one of our biggest problems.


    Qi zuyue and others went all night and didn''t come back. It seems that they are also in trouble. I''m not hurt and can''t act arbitrarily. I can''t find Qi zuyue and others. I hope they are lucky.


    This time, my soul power was almost exhausted. After I took back the remaining soul power, I immediately fell asleep.


    One day and one night later, I woke up again. This time, I felt my head was going to explode. My severe headache almost made me cry.


    I jumped up subconsciously and almost knocked down Saihua who had always been around me.


    Sai Hua''er looked at the cold sweat on my face, gently hugged me behind me and said gently, "is it uncomfortable?"


    I did not speak, reluctantly looked back at Sai Hua''er and smiled, feeling an unprecedented tenderness.


    Sai Hua''er is my girlfriend in name. In fact, we have always been regular. Like ordinary friends, we don''t have much intimate behavior.


    Now she suddenly hugged me in public and spoke to me so gently. I felt very different and a little floating.


    And my headache seems to be much better at this time, just like taking medicine.


    It turns out that the care of a lover is sometimes a good medicine, which can slowly alleviate people''s pain and no longer feel so painful and uneasy.


    I let Saihua hold me and said slowly, "have you found the star beast? Have they heard from Qi zuyue? "


    Sai Hua Hua sighed slightly and leaned slowly on my shoulder: "the star beasts seem to have disappeared. The sergeants have been looking for them all day and haven''t seen any. They have no news about the leader of Qizu Yueqi. They may be trapped somewhere, and our Sergeant can''t find them. "


    I knew it wouldn''t be so simple, so I wasn''t surprised: "did Dongxue think of a way to break the array?"


    As soon as my voice fell, I heard Dongxue say behind me: "I have said that I can''t find the array door or array plate, and I can''t break the array."


    When I looked back, I saw Zhou Xiaoying and Dong Xue standing side by side not far behind me, looking at me and Sai Hua''er.


    I felt shy and uneasy, and quietly said to Sai Hua''er, "they are all watching..."


    Saihua ignored me, still held me, and deliberately raised her voice and said, "you consume too much. I hold you so that you don''t fall. What''s the matter?"


    I smiled, no longer said anything about it, turned to Dongxue and said, "I''ll try again later. I''ve found many places and didn''t find the array door or array plate you said. I don''t know if the array door or array plate has any special marks or characteristics?"


    Dongxue shook her head: "I''m afraid others will find the array door and array plate. How can I leave a mark? In some of the arrays I am familiar with, except those specially used to train novices to break the array, none of them will do so. "


    I was a little disappointed and said, "how to determine the array door or array plate? When can I find it when I look around like this? "


    Dongxue frowned slightly and thought for a while before saying, "it''s just dawn now. We can determine the direction. It''s the best time to find the array gate. Well, let me be your eyes and help you find out where the array door or array plate is. "


    "You do my eyes? This... "I was surprised:" how can I do this? "


    Dongxue smiled: "you inject your soul into my body, and then take my soul to check the location of the array door. In this way, isn''t it me who will be your eyes?"


    I wondered, "is that ok? I''ve never heard of anything that could be done. It won''t hurt you or my soul? "


    Dongxue said, "as long as we have no malice, we won''t hurt anyone. Just try, and I promise you I can do what I say. "


    I looked at the coming winter snow with suspicion. She slowly stretched out her hand and held my hand tightly.


    At the same time, Dong Xue said, "seize the time, control my soul with your soul war skills, and then go to find the array door or array plate."

 Chapter 357

    I slowly put my soul close to her soul. Unexpectedly, my soul power was combined with her soul power in an instant.


    I thought it would be very difficult. Unexpectedly, my soul suddenly entered Dongxue''s body and became one with her. It was unexpectedly simple and smooth.


    At this time, I found that after my soul entered the body of winter snow, I can still control it.


    And I seem to have the ability to see through Dongxue''s inner world. I know her past clearly, just like I experienced it myself.


    This is very magical and strange. I unconsciously became curious about Dongxue''s inner world and slowly shifted all my attention to her inner world.


    I put everything in my mind in the first half of winter snow. Everything she experienced, even all the changes in her mind, was seen by me as clean and unreserved.


    "What are you doing? Quickly check the location of the array door or array plate. Don''t look at what you shouldn''t! "


    At this time, I remembered a voice in my mind. It was the voice of winter snow with helplessness, shyness and chagrin.


    This sound should not be heard by outsiders. It is directly transmitted to my brain through my soul.


    I was shocked and immediately withdrew my mind. I didn''t dare to see Dongxue''s inner world again. Instead, I focused on investigating the surrounding situation and looking for the location of the array gate.


    I spread my soul and winter snow together, scanning everything around like a scanner.


    With the soul of winter snow, I feel it''s much easier to find out. It turns out that after I integrate with her soul power, it will be enhanced.


    I was overjoyed and accelerated the speed of exploration. This time, I must find the location of the array door, because with the help of winter snow, she knew the appearance or characteristics of the array door or array plate, and everything would be much simpler.


    Dongxue has practiced the array. She is my eye. It''s much easier to find out the door of the nine song enchanting array.


    I don''t know the array, let alone where the array gate is and what it looks like, so I still have to rely on Dongxue to find the array gate. My role is actually to help Dongxue spread the soul power.


    My cooperation with Dongxue is quite tacit. The key is that Dongxue has completely opened his heart to me without any defense or obstacles, so that I can easily control the soul power of both of us and work together to find the array door or array plate.


    Ten minutes later, I suddenly felt a slight tremor in Dongxue''s soul. I was worried that she couldn''t support it. I quickly let go of her soul and opened my eyes to see Dongxue at the same time.


    Winter snow opened her eyes a little behind me. She seemed a little excited. At the moment she opened her eyes, she said excitedly, "I found it, I found it!"


    The cold winter snow seldom appears when she is so excited. At this time, her voice is very loud.


    Zhou Xiaoying, who was guarding one side, almost immediately asked, "where is it? Can we get out of here? "


    Dongxue smiled, relaxed and said slowly, "we just found the array gate. We don''t know whether it''s a living gate or a dead gate. Don''t worry, sister. When I go to test and make sure it''s a student, we can leave here. "


    I said, "we can''t just go like this. We don''t know where they are. We have to find them first."


    Dongxue suddenly looked back at me and said with a smile on her face, "you don''t have to worry about this. Naturally, I will find Qi zuyue to command them before I leave here. Don''t forget, he is my commander. "


    I smiled: "I''m worried that they will have an accident after being trapped for too long... If you can find them, you''d better find them early."


    Dongxue suddenly stared at me and said with a trace of anger, "I don''t have time to find them. I''ll go and see if the array door I found is a new door."


    I don''t know why she was suddenly angry. She looked at her suspiciously and was at a loss.


    Winter snow ignored me, strode out of here and went straight to our left front.


    Zhou Xiaoying was probably worried about the safety of winter snow and followed up.


    Sai Hua''er is still with me. She is holding a very common healing herb in her hand and is rubbing it carefully.


    I knew she wanted to prepare some herbs for me. When she was moved, she temporarily forgot what she had done before the winter snow. Looking at Sai Hua''er, she said, "don''t be busy. Have a rest."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said with a smile, "we''re leaving soon. You can''t walk yet. I have to find a way to help you. I found some herbs for you and let sister Xiaoying see them. They are useful for your injury. If you take it later, it will have some effect. "


    I smiled and said, "you are a common herb, which has no effect on my wounds... I have some spirit herbs, some of which can heal wounds... In my pocket, you take them out for me, and I''ll teach you to identify them."


    Saihua''s face was a little red. She still stretched out her hand to take out the spirit grass in my pocket.


    The spirit herbs taken out by Sai Hua''er are all precious spirit herbs I have worked hard to get in the medicine mountain, and many of them can heal.


    I told Saihua which one was useful to me and asked her to pick up the spirit grass and feed it to me.


    Saihua was very careful to help me clean the spirit grass, and then feed it to my mouth. She took care of me in detail.


    My current injury looks very serious, but it''s a limb fracture. Compared with the previous injuries, it''s not a very serious injury.


    However, such injuries will make me unable to move. I have to be helped to eat and dress.


    This is very inconvenient. If I have other injuries, I can treat and take care of myself without fatigue.


    Dongxue and Zhou Xiaoying came back soon. She looked at me somewhat discouraged and said unhappily, "it''s all you. Why did you withdraw so soon? Our previous efforts have been wasted and have no effect. "


    I was a little puzzled. It was her sudden excitement that made me quit my soul. How can I be blamed?


    Zhou Xiaoying also said, "yes, you see everything. Why do you have to retreat in a hurry?"


    Dongxue''s face suddenly turned red. She grabbed Zhou Xiaoying''s arm and whispered, "sister, what are you talking about? You can''t say that... "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "they don''t know what I''m talking about. Don''t worry. By the way, that gate is really just a dead gate. Can''t you get out? "


    Winter snow sighed and returned to a cold look: "yes, that door is a dead door and can''t get out at all."


    Zhou Xiaoying also sighed: "it seems that we have failed to break the array. What should we do..."

 Chapter 358

    As soon as Dongxue clenched her teeth, she suddenly stared at me and said, "do it again!"


    I was stunned and looked at the winter snow


    Dongxue took the initiative to hold my hand and ordered me to try it with her.


    I had no choice but to try again with Dongxue, but with bad luck, I still found the dead door.


    It turned out that there were more than one dead door in an array. We were unlucky. All we found were dead doors. We couldn''t leave at all.


    Seeing that the day is going to pass again, our eyes are dazzled with hunger. We can no longer continue to check the array gate.


    Many of the sergeants lie or sit in place and don''t want to move. It seems that they are hungry and anxious. Lying or sitting can save energy.


    The few foods can''t meet the daily needs of so many of us. There are many weeds around, but many of them are poisonous and can''t be eaten.


    Most of what we can eat is pulled up and eaten by us, or eaten by the warbeast gate.


    With more than 100 people and more than a dozen war animals, the amount of food a day is not a small number.


    Especially when there is no food, people will eat much more than usual, and they will always feel hungry when they eat more.


    At first, my war beasts could listen to my orders and stay around me to support. Later, they became more and more hungry. Gradually, they began not to listen to me and ran around to find food.


    In particular, war animals such as maned boars, because of their huge size, eat a lot more. When they are hungry, they run farther and farther, and gradually disappear in my sight.


    I can''t help it. War beasts are intelligent, but they still can''t be as rational as human beings. Hunger makes them some violent trend. I can''t blindly suppress them. I have to let them break through.


    The nine song enchanting array may be useless to the fighting beasts. Let them break through it.


    Dongxue was tired and hungry to find out where the birth gate was in the array gate. At this time, she fell asleep beside me.


    Seeing that she slept soundly, I couldn''t disturb her. I had to bear my hunger and sit on the ground with her.


    Fortunately, Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying are also with me. Although they have nothing to eat for me, they can talk to me and let me not think about hunger for the time being.


    Sai Hua''er''s personality is very cheerful. Business people can talk, but since she fought with her father Sai third division in the national Lord''s house with us, she has changed like a person and doesn''t talk much all day.


    Apart from talking to me occasionally and being close to me, she is not even close to Zhou Xiaoying.


    I know she must feel sorry for us because the third division and the race family competed for the position of national leader. That''s why she has a psychological burden.


    I didn''t want her to be like this, so I tried to say to her, "I don''t know who the master of the red dragon kingdom is now..."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and didn''t speak, but she told me through the expression on her face that she didn''t want to mention it.


    I pretended not to find her meaning and continued, "if Saijia finally won the seat of Lord, I will be a relative of the emperor in the future."


    Saihua was stunned, suddenly stared at me, blushed and said, "I didn''t promise to marry you..."


    I smiled and said, "I will try to make you promise to marry me."


    Saihua smiled and lowered her head slightly, as if she didn''t dare to look at me.


    "Are you trying to cheat again?" Dongxue awoke untimely and said, "work hard? It''s easy to say. Do you want to marry our sister Hua''er here with an hungry stomach? "


    I didn''t expect that the winter snow would wake up at this time. The original plan to guide the flower race was completely broken.


    I looked at winter snow and said with a bitter smile, "why don''t you sleep more?"


    Winter snow looked at Sai Hua''er with an embarrassed and shy face. Ignoring my words, she said to Sai Hua''er, "sister Hua''er, don''t be cheated by him. I''ve seen his inner world. He''s not a good man..."


    I was stunned. Could Dongxue see my inner world when we jointly investigated the nine song enchanting array?


    It''s hard to do. Don''t try to hide my secret from Dong Xue. How embarrassing it will be when I work with her in the future.


    Dongxue''s words immediately attracted Saihua''s attention. Saihua almost subconsciously said, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Winter snow looked at me and said slowly, "it''s better for some people to say their own good deeds!"


    Sai Hua''er looked at me suspiciously and asked my expression all over her face. She was hurt emotionally, so she was most afraid that I would cheat her. At this time, Dong Xue''s words without head and tail made Sai Hua a little worried and afraid.


    I looked at winter snow with a bitter smile and said honestly, "I didn''t mean to look at your inner world. You should also know that I didn''t mean to..."


    Dongxue interrupted me and said angrily, "I''m not talking about this... What are you talking about? What''s there to say when you see my inner world..."


    I shut my mouth and didn''t dare to speak again. Dongxue didn''t know why. It was a hundred opinions to me. In her opinion, what I said and did was inappropriate and unreasonable.


    The best way to meet such a teammate is to ignore her. Can''t you hide if you can''t provoke her?


    Zhou Xiaoying saw that there seemed to be a misunderstanding between me and Dongxue, so she said to one side, "don''t make a noise. The Sergeants are asleep. Don''t wake them up. We''d better think about how to get out of here. "


    Winter snow stared at me with a look of anger.


    I deliberately didn''t go to see her as if I didn''t find her angry.


    Zhou Xiaoying still has some prestige. She stood up and said a word, which made Dongxue converge a lot.


    Dongxue stopped arguing with me, looked back at Zhou Xiaoying and said, "there should be ten array doors in Jiuqu enchanting array, including nine dead doors and one living door. If we continue to look like this, although we will find a new student in the end, if we are unlucky, it will take at least five days to look for it. We are short of food now. I''m afraid we can''t wait that long. I was wondering if it would be better for us to find another way. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "what''s the other way? Tell us. "


    Dongxue said, "let''s take a look around first, find the most likely location of Shengmen, and then check that location. In this way, you can save a lot of soul power and a lot of time. "


    Zhou Xiaoying thought, "in this case, will the sergeants be in danger?"


    Winter snow sighed and whispered, "there must be danger, but I will try my best to minimize it. Sister Xiaoying, our most urgent thing now is to find the missing qizuyue commander and leave here. According to our current method, we are afraid that we will be dead before we find the gate. We have to try. Anyway, we have to do our best to live. "

 Chapter 359

    Zhou Xiaoying glanced at the sleeping sergeants and bowed her head.


    I knew that she must be a little reluctant to do so, so I tried to persuade her: "sister, why don''t we check one direction at a time? I''ll pay attention to them all the time. Once I find the danger, I''ll call them back in advance. If I look at it with soul power, it should be fine. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me, shook her head and said, "you have consumed too much soul power. If you go on like this, you will die."


    I smiled: "you don''t have to worry about this sister. I take some reviving grass. As long as I take one and rest for a while, my soul strength will recover at least half, and there will be no accidents."


    I knew the way to restore the power of my soul by accident before. Zhou Xiaoying didn''t know about it and worried about me.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, looked at me and said, "don''t lie to me. Don''t I know your current situation? Dongfang... Jin Feng, don''t think you have changed your name now, my sister can''t control you anymore. If you dare to do this, I will leave here immediately. Even if I am trapped here and live alone all my life, I will never leave. "


    I smiled bitterly and had to say, "don''t do this, I..."


    Zhou Xiaoying ignored me, turned to look at Dongxue and said with a trace of dignity, "I don''t care whether your method is useful or not. Anyway, I just don''t allow you to do this. For the safety of the sergeants and my brother, you are absolutely not allowed to do so. "


    Dongxue looked at me and Zhou Xiaoying reluctantly. Finally, she had to say, "well, just think I didn''t say this way just now..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly pulled Dongxue and turned away without saying a word. She didn''t know what had happened to her. It was very abnormal.


    I couldn''t move, so I had to watch Zhou Xiaoying pull away the winter snow. Saihua also felt very strange. Looking at me, I looked puzzled.


    I thought for a while and said with a smile, "my sister probably thought of something and planned to discuss it with Dongxue, so that''s why..."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "don''t explain. You''re not my sister. How can you know what my sister thinks? Take a rest. I''ll see what else to eat. You''ve been tired all day. You have to eat. "


    I knew we had nothing to eat now, so I grabbed Saihua, who got up to find food, and whispered, "don''t be busy. Let''s sit down for a while."


    Saihua smiled, sat down beside me and said softly, "what do you want to say?"


    I looked at the sky. There was no star. It was very monotonous and dark and lonely.


    I was going to talk to Sai Hua''er. At this time, my mind suddenly moved. When I was surprised, I couldn''t help shouting, "great, I''ve found a new door..."


    Saihua was stunned, and then she said happily, "you''re talking about the sky?"


    I nodded, "it''s the sky. You see, there is no star in the sky, which shows that it is definitely not a normal sky. So I think it is the only door left for us and the only door for us to leave here. "


    My words awakened many sergeants. After listening to my words, they all stood up and looked up at the sky.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Dong Xue were talking about something. At this time, they also looked back at me and asked loudly, "do you mean that we can leave here as long as we fly into the sky?"


    As soon as I was about to speak, Dongxue suddenly shouted excitedly, "yes, why didn''t I think of this?"


    Saihua can''t wait to jump up and fly into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Her lightness skill is very good. She flies in mid air at a height of more than 100 meters, which is much better than me now.


    I''m waiting for the results of Saihua''s investigation. I''m excited and worried. I''m worried that if I guess wrong, it will make everyone more disappointed and anxious.


    "You can see the distance from here. Come up and have a look!" Sai Hua''er looked in the air and shouted, "there''s something strange here. It seems to be blocked by something, so we can''t see the stars."


    As soon as Zhou Xiaoying and several sergeants with good lightness skills took off into the air, they looked around Saihua.


    I knew what I guessed should be right, so I said to the winter snow that didn''t fly up: "go and see if there is a new door on it?"


    Dongxue looked down at me and said with a smile, "you''re right this time. I don''t have to look at it to know that it''s Shengmen. Otherwise, after they fly up, we won''t see them. "


    I smiled: "great, we can leave here when we find the birth gate... Winter snow, do you need anything else to break the array?"


    Dongxue stretched out her hand to me and said with an abnormal smile, "give me a ambergris fruit and I''ll help you break the battle."


    I smiled bitterly: "take it in my pocket, I can''t move..."


    Dongxue blushed and said with a smile, "tease you. You don''t need saliva fruit to break the array. If you''re really willing to give me one, you can give it to me when you''re well. "


    I smiled and said, "no problem. I will give you a ambergris fruit."


    Dongxue was stunned and murmured, "do you really give me ambergris fruit? That''s a priceless treasure... "


    I said, "you are our military doctor and our Savior. It''s just a ambergris fruit. I won''t give it up yet. As long as you want it, I''ll give it to you. "


    Winter snow looked at me, his face slowly became very serious: "with your words, I will wholeheartedly help you... For your words, I will listen to your orders in the future and will never deliberately face you again."


    I looked at winter snow and said seriously, "we''ll give you all our injuries in the future!"


    Dongxue nodded, turned around and looked at the sergeants who were still in place and said loudly, "when we leave here, everyone will have a Peiyuan pill. This is a reward from our general Jin Feng. We must remember that from now on, general Jin Feng''s words are orders, and no one can refute or doubt. "


    After listening to Dong Xue''s words, all the sergeants seemed very excited and forgot their hunger for the time being. They shouted in unison: "thank you for the reward from the general. Please rest assured that we will follow the general''s orders."


    These people shouted together in a loud voice. After they spread far away, they were still clear and audible.


    Some echoes came back, and I heard as if more people were shouting, rolling like thunder.


    In the echo, I seem to hear a different voice. It doesn''t sound like the shouting echo of the sergeants around me.

 Chapter 360

    I quickly closed my eyes and listened carefully. After a while, I really heard a different voice.


    The voice came into my ears, and I suddenly shouted in surprise: "great, it''s Qi zuyue who led them back. Let''s shout together and give them directions."


    After being stunned, the sergeants shouted in unison: "Qi Tongling..."


    The crowd''s voice was loud. After it came out, it was blocked back by the mountain in the distance, forming bursts of echoes.


    In the echoes, Qi zuyue''s voice came again: "we''re back..."


    I shouted, "Qi Tongling, we''re here!"


    As soon as my voice fell, the figure of Qi zuyue appeared in my sight, followed by more than a dozen sergeants, all of whom he had taken away before.


    Seeing that they are all very embarrassed, I know they must have suffered a lot and come back here after hardships.


    I said to Qi zuyue, "Qi Tongling, you''ve worked hard. Sit down and have a rest."


    Qi Zu said with a smile, "it''s nothing to work hard, but he was trapped in a valley and couldn''t get out. He walked around for several days and didn''t find a way out. If I hadn''t heard someone shouting just now, I tried to shout and found your direction. Maybe we would go around... "


    I had expected a similar situation, and I was not surprised: "we tried to find you, but no matter how we found you, we couldn''t find you, and we almost got lost. Here is an array called nine song enchanting array. We are all trapped in it. Fortunately, I accidentally found the birth gate in the array just now. As long as winter snow breaks the nine song enchanting array, we can leave here. "


    Qi zuyue laughed: "great, I eat weeds every day. I''m going crazy. When we go out, I must have a big meal and make up for what I''ve eaten less these days."


    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, all the sergeants laughed, as if they had seen the delicacies outside, so they were very happy.


    I also smiled and said, "after going out, we''ll go to the best restaurant in sword city and have a good meal. We''ll have enough wine and meat."


    "Good!" The sergeants cheered in unison. One by one, they all came. They shouted one after another: "leave here, eat meat and drink!"


    The sergeants in mid air heard the movement below, fell down together, and then shouted.


    Everyone is very happy to leave here alive. Only I am secretly worried, because my injury makes me unable to move and I can''t fly to the sky to leave here.


    I can''t ask you to stay here until I get well. After all, there is no food here, and it''s hard for you to survive.


    After finding a new student, Dong Xue needs to finish the next thing alone. She is the one who really knows the array. Breaking the array depends on her.


    Qi zuyue and others also live on wild vegetables these days. Now they come back to us and look forward to eating here.


    Unfortunately, we don''t even have to eat weeds or wild vegetables now. It''s worse than them.


    Qi zuyue and others were disappointed, but they could not help complaining. Fortunately, the commander of Qi zuyue was very authoritative. When he was there, those hungry sergeants still didn''t dare to make any excessive moves.


    It was the first time that I faced such a situation. There was no good way to deal with it. For a moment, I almost asked the sergeants to kill my war beast to satisfy my hunger.


    If I hadn''t seen that the war animals were hungry, but still refused to leave me to escape alone, I might have really given such inhumane and cruel orders.


    It takes at least one day and one night to break through the winter snow. This day and one night, we have nothing to eat. It is indeed the most difficult period of time.


    The edible weeds and wild vegetables in our neighborhood have long been eaten up. There are still some edible weeds in the distance, but no one dares to pick them in order not to be trapped like Qi zuyue and them.


    Some people say that hunger is the greatest enemy of mankind. Now I really feel that nothing can threaten us more than hunger.


    When I fought with the corpse puppets of Saijia before, although it was very dangerous, I didn''t feel so helpless and urgent.


    Lack of food has become our biggest problem. Many Sergeants are in a mood because they don''t have food. They don''t want to talk or move. They either get together in groups to rest silently, or sit still alone. They are all dizzy and listless.


    I looked at these sergeants and prayed that winter snow could break through quickly.


    If winter snow can''t break through as soon as possible, we will either starve to death, or we will probably explode because of hunger to attack my war animals, or kill each other and have an irreparable accident.


    In fact, now I''m anxious and can''t help it. After all, breaking the array still depends on winter snow. I can''t help if I''m seriously injured.


    The only thing I can do is not to take the lead in shouting hunger. At the critical moment, I, the nominal leader, can''t mess around.


    Fortunately, we found the students earlier than expected, gave the sergeants some hope, temporarily stabilized their excitement and bought a little time for winter snow to break through.


    Dongxue knew the current situation. After I found the birth gate, she rose into the air with the help of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer for the first time and began to prepare for the break.


    She is familiar with many array cracking methods, but she is not familiar with the nine song enchanting array. She has only heard of the nine song enchanting array before. Therefore, Dongxue can only rely on her own opinions and her research on other arrays to slowly find out the method of breaking the array.


    In order to save time, Dong Xue directly used her best method to crack the array at the beginning, which is a method of breaking the array by breaking the array.


    This method of breaking the array pays attention to using a new array to crack the existing array. The general principle is to use the new array to break the energy source of the original array, that is, the array disk, so as to achieve the purpose of breaking the array.


    This method is simple to say but difficult to operate. First, a large number of array materials are needed. Second, the array setter should find out the weakness of the original array.


    The most important thing is that the new array should be enough to break the energy source of the original array. If the energy source of the existing array is very strong, it is difficult for the new array to achieve the expected purpose and break the existing array.

 Chapter 361

    I saw that Dongxue took out some small array flags from herself, gave them to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, and began to decorate the array in mid air.


    These array flags are very old at first sight. Their colors are a little gray. I don''t know when they were handed down.


    Array flag is a kind of material used for array arrangement. It is a very convenient high-level array arrangement material that collects the materials needed for array arrangement in advance, refines them into array flags, and takes them out at any time when necessary.


    Dongxue really has a lot of research on the match method. The array materials taken out at hand are very advanced things, which is enough to illustrate this.


    Dongxue needs to break the original nine song enchanting array with a new array. I haven''t seen this breaking method before. Now I see Dongxue breaking the array with my own eyes. I feel it''s a little novel. I can''t help staring at her, like I''m lost.


    Qi zuyue''s men may be used to seeing winter snow breaking, and none of them showed any curiosity. They are also paying attention to the progress of winter snow breaking, but they are far less fascinated than me.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, who helped Dongxue stay in the air, were busy because they had to divide their hands so that Dongxue could stay in the air and arrange new arrays according to Dongxue''s instructions.


    Seeing such a situation, several sergeants consciously stood up and came to the air to help Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer arrange the array together and speed up the breaking of the array.


    Time is not enough for us. Once one of us is hungry to the limit and has a coma or riot, there will be no time left for us to break the battle at ease.


    Such a situation has to be prevented. In history, we don''t know how many people rioted because of hunger, let alone soldiers.


    Arranging an array is not something that can be completed in a moment and a half, so after watching it for a while, I felt that I couldn''t see a reason, so I stopped paying attention to the winter snow of the array.


    I''m too tired. I''m going to take the opportunity to have a rest. It also makes me consume a lot of soul strength and recover some.


    After the soul power is consumed, the recovery speed is very slow. Recently, my soul power has been consumed too much. I really need a good rest.


    Qi zuyue has been by my side since Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer went to help Dongxue arrange the array. He has a faint intention to protect me.


    Those sergeants could not decide when they would start a riot and sprinkle all their anger on me, so Qi zuyue stayed by my side and refused to leave me too far.


    I''m very grateful for this. I''m helpless. I''m also a level-8 general. I can be said to be the sub peak warrior of the whole Chilong country. Normally, no one dares to attack me except some level-9 generals and level-9 generals who can bully me.


    What''s more, there are super war animals such as nerds and maned pigs around me, and no one dares to be unkind to me.


    But now is a special time. The sergeant who is extremely hungry will not have any scruples. Maybe he will attack me sometime.


    The more Qi Zu saw that I wanted to rest, he didn''t say much. He stood up and walked away quietly, but he was still not too far away from me.


    Those sergeants were also very awed by Zu Yue. They saw Qi Zu standing near me, far away from me and not close to me.


    I rested for a while. I felt really hungry and anxious. I couldn''t sleep at all. I opened my eyes, looked at a group of sergeants and said loudly, "are you all hungry? I''m sorry for you, so you don''t have anything to eat. Accompany me to starve in the barren mountains and forests. "


    I didn''t care whether the sergeants ignored me or not, and continued: "I still have some spirit grass here. Although it won''t be of obvious benefit to you, it''s also good for you to fill your hunger. Now I ask Qi Tongling to divide it for everyone and eat some for everyone. Hold on a little longer. The winter snow should break out soon. At that time, we will go out to eat meat and drink, which will definitely satisfy everyone. "


    Qi zuyue listened to me and was about to talk to me. A sergeant suddenly stood up and said, "general, you misunderstood. We just felt a little hungry and didn''t want to talk and move, so we sat there. We have absolutely no intention of blaming the general or leaving the general. Please rest assured. "


    Another Sergeant also said, "since we have decided to follow the general, we are born a general and die a general''s ghost. We will never do anything to betray the general! "


    The words of the two sergeants warmed my heart, as if I had just eaten a large bowl of steaming star animal meat. I felt that my whole body had strength in an instant.


    Regardless of the pain when I raised my hand, I reluctantly hugged my fist and said, "thank you. I Jinfeng swear here today. From now on, if I have a bite of rice, everyone will enjoy it. If you break this oath, heaven and earth will not tolerate it! "


    All the sergeants looked at me, stood up slowly and said in unison, "subordinates will follow the general to the death!"


    I smiled and reluctantly raised my hand and pressed: "let''s all sit down. It''s an extraordinary time. Don''t be polite."


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said to me, "general, please allow us to follow you and travel with you."


    I said positively, "Qi Tongling, you have been my brothers since the moment you decided to follow me. I Jinfeng can tell you without scruples that I will never live like this all my life. Everyone will not always be so poor with me. There will be a chance for everyone to live a good life and become famous in the future. "


    Qi Zu laughed and said loudly, "OK. I remember what the general said today. Our good days in the future depend on the general! "


    I smiled and said, "since everyone has nothing to do at this time, you might as well listen to me tell you something. After we leave here, we''ll start preparing to do it. Let''s listen first. "


    The sergeants slowly gathered around me and sat down next to me in a circle. They took me as their core.


    After everyone sat down, I said, "to tell you the truth, I come from an isolated place called Binhu village. The Lakeside Village is isolated from the world and surrounded by insurmountable natural risks. Few people have been able to go in and out of the Lakeside Village for thousands of years. I also accidentally left Binhu village by chance, and luckily I didn''t die before I came to the village of Chilong country. "


    When I said this, I saw that many people''s faces showed a puzzled expression, and then said, "I said that everyone in Binhu village may not be familiar with or even have not heard of it. But when it comes to another name of Binhu village, I believe everyone must have heard of it. Before being besieged by natural dangers, Binhu village was the residence of Shengxian gate, the largest Xiuxian sect in Chilong country. "

 Chapter 362

    Some people in the crowd are nodding. Some people know the name of Shengxian gate.


    I then said, "Binhu village is the residence of Shengxian gate, but in the disaster thousands of years ago, in order to avoid the fate of destruction, it was forcibly changed into what it is now by a super warrior by super means."


    Qi zuyue said with a surprised look on his face: "Shengxian sect, a super sect that has disappeared for thousands of years, is said to be a super immortal sect that has appeared Wuxian and Wushen. Compared with those warriors, even those who have reached the peak of level 9 generals are insignificant small roles. It''s said that the lowest level of the disciples in the immortal sect is the king of martial arts! "


    I smiled and saw that many people were interested. I forgot about hunger for the time being, so I continued: "Shengxian gate has not disappeared, but because the residence of Shengxian gate is isolated from the world and surrounded by natural dangers, it is slowly forgotten by people outside. Our place is no longer called Shengxian gate, but Binhu village. "


    I raised my voice so that everyone could hear it clearly: "there are 100000 people living in Binhu village, almost all descendants of the former Shengxian gate, and only a few of them were local residents who were separated together at that time. And I am the largest family in Binhu village, a member of the Kim family. "


    Qi zuyue said again: "it''s no wonder that the general has been a level 8 general at a young age. He was originally born in the immortal gate. His mental skills are far higher than ours and he enters the country very quickly."


    I said positively, "I don''t know whether my achievements today have anything to do with my mental cultivation. But I know one thing, that is, in the ancestral temple of my Jin family, there are all kinds of skills and combat skills passed down from generation to generation by Shengxian clan. As long as you break the seal and get those skills, the world will be completely changed. At that time, not to mention generals and kings, it was not difficult to become a Wuxian who had not appeared for many years. "


    A sergeant suddenly said, "there is no conclusive evidence whether Wuxian exists or not. I just want to be a king of martial arts and become the top expert in the world. "


    Another Sergeant also said, "me too. There was a king of Wu in my ancestry thousands of years ago, but then he disappeared mysteriously... If I could become king of Wu, my family would feel extraordinary glory... "


    "I''m different from what you think. King Wu is really powerful, but his life is limited and he can''t escape life and death. The legendary Wuxian can live for thousands of years, which is almost equivalent to immortality. If I want to be a Wuxian, I will be a Wuxian. "


    "Wuxian has lived for thousands of years, but she is not going to die in the end? I think since there is a skill that can be practiced to the realm of martial god, it''s better to practice hard, become a martial god and obtain eternal life. "


    The more Qi Zu and I saw that the sergeants had completely forgotten their hunger and were immersed in the illusion of the future, we took a knowing look at each other and didn''t interrupt their conversation.


    After the sergeants said it for a while, Qi zuyue said, "stop talking and listen to the general."


    I smiled and said, "in fact, it''s very difficult to cultivate to the realm of Wuxian and Wushen. However, everyone is now a warrior in the realm of generals. As long as you get the skill of Shengxian gate, I think you still have a great chance to become the king of martial arts. This is what I want to say today. When we get out of here, we will go to Jingshen city as soon as possible. The residence of Shengxian gate is near Jingshen city. After we go to Jingshen City, we can try to find the skill of Shengxian gate in Binhu village through the natural dangers around Shengxian gate, so as to realize everyone''s wishes. "


    Qi zuyue also said, "let''s live up to the general''s kindness. Remember the general''s words. Everyone will be King Wu in the future. Where can we go in this world? You''ll never be hunted down like you are now. However, I would like to remind you that this matter must not be spread casually. Let others know. We will have a lot of trouble in the future. "


    All the sergeants said in unison, "please obey the order of the commander. We will never say it."


    Qi Zu nodded and turned to look at me. Just about to say something to me, he suddenly heard a voice in the air: "great, we can finally leave here!"


    The voice was very excited. After listening to it, we were even more excited. Many sergeants jumped up without waiting for orders and rushed to the sky to see what happened.


    When I looked up quickly, I saw stars in the sky above me.


    This means that winter snow has opened the channel to the outside, otherwise, you can''t see stars in this array.


    Well, as long as I can go out, everything will be easy. I was worried that my injury would drag everyone down. At this time, when I saw that the channel was opened, I immediately forgot the matter, leaving only joy and excitement.


    Qi zuyue didn''t leave by my side. He still followed me, as if he were continuing to protect me.


    In fact, I also want to see the outside world. Being trapped here for several days without food really suffocated me.


    The more Qi Zu saw my mind, he reached out and grabbed my belt, said "let''s see it too", and took me to the air to see the open channel.


    At this time, someone has flown out of the channel. The generals can fly a short distance. They intend to fly away from here to find food.


    These days, they are also suffocated and hungry.


    I smiled and flew with Qi zuyue to Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Hua''er, Dong Xue and others. As soon as I wanted to thank Dong Xue, I heard Xiao Jin''s cry.


    Now I''m saved. We''re all saved. Xiao Jin, they''re still there. Everything will be very simple.


    I summoned Xiao Jin to help them and take me and those who can''t fly such as winter snow away from here and away from the range of the nine song enchantment array.


    The nine song enchanting array has trapped us for several days. Now when I think of it, I feel a lingering fear. I want to stay away from it immediately.


    After coming out of the nine song enchantment array, we found a huge star beast for the first time. After killing it together, we baked it for everyone to fill their stomachs.


    These days, we are so hungry that we stick our chest to our back. This big meal almost ate four or five hundred kilograms of star animal meat.


    If we were not worried that we would break our stomachs and the winter snow made us stop eating, we might continue to eat until we really broke our stomachs.


    After a full meal, everyone rested in place and didn''t want to move.


    I don''t want to disturb everyone''s rest, but when I think that the war beasts are still trapped in the nine song enchanting array, I have to say hello to you and ask you for help.

 Chapter 363

    I discussed with Sai Hua''er and asked Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying to prepare hundreds of kilograms of food and give it to Xiao Jin. They brought it to war animals such as maned pigs and beasts.


    The war beasts are too big. We can''t take them away from the nine bend enchantment array from the air for the time being. We can only send them food first, and then think of other ways to save them.


    The war beasts must be very hungry at this time. They are thinking of us to save them.


    Watching everyone finish this, I don''t want to move and rest in place.


    Qi zuyue, who has been with me, said to me quietly at this time: "I have something to tell general. A few days ago, we found something in the valley that trapped us. I think it''s very novel. I''ll bring some back. Please see what these are."


    When he spoke, he took out a dark jade ring from somewhere and handed it to me. In addition, there was a small sword with the length of one finger and some small things I had never seen before.


    I took the ring curiously. When I started, I felt very cold, like a millennium cold. I almost threw the ring away.


    Qi zuyue said in time: "this ring is very cold. When we start, we feel that we will frostbite our fingers, but as long as we hold it in our hand for a while, we will be surprised to find that it can purify our soul and let us enter the state of peace of mind in a very short time. And I vaguely feel that it can enhance our souls, as if there is an illusion of entering the fairyland... "


    I already had this feeling when Qi zuyue spoke, and almost instantly decided that this ring was not simple.


    A ring that can calm people like water, purify people''s soul and enhance people''s soul power is a rare treasure.


    When a martial artist cultivates, he is most afraid of emotional agitation and instability, because in this way, the vast majority of martial artists will have accidents, not only because he will be unable to continue his cultivation, but also the demons that martial artists fear most.


    With this ring, martial artists can no longer worry about such things when practicing. It''s not too much to say that it''s a treasure.


    My soul power is much stronger than that of ordinary people, but it has been consumed too seriously recently, which is much weaker than that of ordinary people.


    Now I get this ring. After a pause, I feel that I am consuming serious soul power to recover quickly, which is more effective than the way I found to restore soul power.


    This is a very rebellious thing. It is absolutely impossible to achieve it easily.


    I was so overjoyed that I couldn''t help saying to Zu Yue, "this ring is a treasure, which can restore my soul power... You found the treasure, the real treasure, priceless treasure..."


    Qi Zu was more and more stunned, and then smiled and said, "since this ring plays an important role in restoring the soul power of the general, it''s given to the general."


    I was also stunned. Looking at Qi zuyue, I couldn''t believe what he said for a moment.


    To know the function of this ring, it is a treasure against the sky for me. I would trade it for anything. Now Qi zuyue actually gave it to me with one mouth. I''m not surprised and ecstatic.


    I didn''t believe my ears and hurriedly asked Qi zuyue, "what you said is true?"


    Qi Zu nodded more carefully and said, "please accept the general."


    I was so happy that I put the ring on my finger with a smile. The ring was relatively large. Among my ten fingers, I couldn''t wear it except two thumbs. I had to wear it on my right thumb as a wrench.


    I saw that any ring among the things Qi zuyue took out was priceless, and immediately became interested in the rest.


    I picked up a sword with the length of my finger. Just about to ask Qi zuyue what kind of sword it was, I suddenly felt that it seemed strange.


    The sword in my hand gave me a feeling of running away, as if I had my own intelligence and didn''t want to be held in my hand.


    It''s strange. Is this sword a legendary spirit tool? It has its own spirit and can choose its owner independently?


    It''s all legendary. No one has seen it in reality. In the books I''ve read before, it''s not mentioned that anyone has ever owned such a spirit instrument.


    Qi zuyue said after I discovered the secret of the sword: "these weapons look very small, but without exception, they can choose their masters independently, much like those spirit tools in ancient legends... General, it seems that no one has been in the following nine song enchanting array for many years. Maybe it is really such an array left over from ancient times. The things in the array, that is, the things in ancient times, are legendary spirit tools. "


    I carefully looked at the struggling sword in my hand and suddenly felt that it was like a dream.


    We first met the stars and ambushed them. Then we came to the sky here in order to avoid retaliation by the stars, but we were still caught up by the stars'' star warships.


    After the little golden horn was shot down, we were trapped in this array called Jiuqu ecstasy array. We didn''t get out of danger until just now.


    Now the things that qizuyue and others took out are like those legendary spirit tools that only existed in ancient times, which makes me feel very untrue.


    Is this just an illusion caused by the nine song enchanting array?


    I feel this is an illusion. It can''t be real.


    Like something controlled my soul, I suddenly stabbed the little sword in my hand into the palm of my hand.


    A trace of blood slowly flowed out, instantly made me feel pain and recovered my mind.


    It''s not an illusion, it''s real, otherwise I won''t feel pain.


    I quickly took the sword away, looked at the sword in my hand, was about to speak, and heard Qi zuyue say, "this sword is sucking blood..."


    When I hurried to look, I really found that my blood on the sword in my hand slowly penetrated into the sword body of the little sword, as if it had been absorbed by it.


    This is not normal. A little sword that can suck blood feels very strange.


    I quickly threw down the little sword and said to Zu Yue, "be careful, don''t touch these swords. It''s strange..."


    Before I finished my words, the little sword I dropped suddenly flashed in the air, and it returned to my right hand like lightning, as if I had never thrown it away.


    Not only was I surprised, but Qi zuyue, who returned to the sword, was also surprised. He looked at me and said loudly, "it''s weird, too weird..."


    I stretched out my left hand and picked up the little sword that was stuck in the palm of my hand and couldn''t be thrown away. As soon as I was about to get close to it, I suddenly felt that a strong light flashed in front of me.

 Chapter 364

    The light was so bright that it almost blinded my eyes. I hurriedly closed my eyes and didn''t dare to look more.


    Then I felt that the sword in my hand suddenly became very heavy, weighing more than a kilo.


    My arm was hurt. I was reluctant to pick up the sword before. Now the sword suddenly weighed so much. My hand flashed and threw it away.


    When I hurried to look, I saw that there was still a small sword I threw down. It was clearly a huge sword over ten meters long and two or three meters wide.


    The body of the sword is covered with magical patterns. It looks like a huge door panel. It shines and catches people''s eyes.


    At this time, the sword was inserted upside down on the ground. It was like a peerless murder weapon. It emitted dazzling light and made people dare not look directly at it.


    Although I have great strength, I can''t use such a huge sword. Even if I''m not hurt, I can only reluctantly wave it without any attack.


    This sword must be the legendary spirit weapon and the treasure we can see at this stage!


    I looked at the huge sword, some couldn''t believe my eyes, and said loudly, "Qi zuyue, where did you find it? Say it! "


    Qi Zu pointed not far away and said, "it''s in the Jiuqu ecstasy array. At that time, we can hear your voices shouting together. It should not be too far from where you are."


    Without thinking about it, I said, "take me to see..."


    Qi Zu was more and more stunned and said with some fear: "general, you are injured. You can''t just break into the Jiuqu enchanting array. It''s too dangerous in there. If you''re not careful, you''ll be trapped there and can''t get out. "


    I just remembered the injury on my body and that we just got out of the nine song enchanting array. We really can''t rush in like this.


    I said reluctantly, "when I''m well, I''ll go and have a look with you."


    Qi Zu said with a smile, "at that time, I will take you to have a good look at everything there. Maybe I can find a better treasure than this giant sword."


    I nodded and looked at the huge sword inserted upside down on the ground: "this sword is too heavy. It may weigh thousands of kilograms. Not everyone can use it. Qi Tongling, you have a powerful sergeant. If anyone can use this huge sword, you can use it for him. "


    Qi Zu shook his head more and more: "no one under my command has greater strength than me. However, I have heard that such spiritual tools have spirituality, and their volume and weight will change with the strength of their master. Why don''t you try again, general, and warm it with your soul? Maybe you can use it. "


    I looked at this huge sword, shook my head and said, "I''m hurt and can''t hold this huge sword."


    Qi zuyue said, "you don''t have to pick it up. You just try to communicate with it with your soul power, and you may have unexpected gains."


    My soul power has been consumed seriously. I shouldn''t have used my soul power to do such a thing at this time.


    However, the ring I just got is very helpful to restore my soul power. After a while, I feel that most of my soul power has been restored. I can try to communicate with the spirit of the giant sword.


    I try to get a wisp of soul close to the giant sword slowly and get in touch with the sword spirit in the giant sword to see if it can be made smaller and used by me.


    When my soul approached the giant sword, a strong consciousness suddenly invaded my soul, and then swallowed up my soul in the blink of an eye.


    Now I suffered a heavy loss. I couldn''t help but open my mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, I quickly took back my soul, but I found that this wisp of soul had been completely swallowed by the giant sword, and there was no possibility of taking it back.


    The damned giant sword swallowed up a lot of my soul power that I had just recovered, and hurt me again.


    Qi Zu was more and more frightened and quickly held me: "general, are you all right? What the hell is going on? "


    I gritted my teeth and insisted on not being unconscious. I was very weak. Now my soul is swallowed by the giant sword, so I feel like I can''t support it.


    At this time, most people noticed the changes between Qi zuyue and me. Their attention was mainly focused on the giant sword I left. The giant sword was too eye-catching, and it was normal for them to be attracted by the giant sword.


    Only Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer hurried to see me spit blood. Their concern made me feel very happy.


    I was about to go into a coma, but at this moment, I suddenly felt a little strength, and at this time, I suddenly had more information in my mind.


    These sudden extra information came into my brain at the moment when my soul was swallowed by the giant sword.


    At that time, my attention was focused on the surprise and fear that my soul power was swallowed up, so I felt more information in my mind at this time:


    Light sword, a first-class spirit weapon, is three feet and one foot long, six feet and one inch wide, and weighs 8200 kilograms.


    My darling, the little sword that looked less than one or two times was actually an overweight giant sword weighing 8200 kg.


    But it is actually called a light sword. I don''t know whether it is deliberately funny, or in the era when it was born, such a sword is really a light sword.


    It''s hard to imagine how terrible the weight of the relative Epee will be. I can''t imagine whether it is 50000 kg or 100000 kg.


    I was surprised and excited. This sword is really a spirit weapon or a first-class spirit weapon. It seems that it is not an ordinary weapon. I think it should be a more advanced weapon than the killer sword I have.


    Spirit weapon, a weapon that can only be refined and used by those who have reached the realm of King Wu, is a legendary big killing weapon.


    Now I suddenly saw a spirit instrument. Although it was only the lowest level of spirit instrument, it still excited me.


    The more Qi Zu looked at me, he was frightened and excited, so he said anxiously, "general, are you okay?"


    Those sergeants noticed me at this time, and many people asked, "general, are you okay..."


    I looked at Qi zuyue and the sergeants, smiled and said, "I''m fine, just excited. When I get better, we must come here again and go in and have a good exploration. This sword is a legendary spirit weapon, a first-class spirit weapon. Only those above King Wu can refine and use it. There must be better things in the Jiuqu enchanting array. At that time, we''ll take them all out. It''s easy to break the natural danger around Binhu village and take out the skills inside. "


    Qi zuyue heard that the giant sword was a spirit weapon. In great joy, he stretched out his hand to grasp the giant sword without much thought and wanted to take it up and see what happened.


    This is an eight kilogram sword. The more Qi Zu wanted to take it up, he was afraid it was impossible.

 Chapter 365

    Qi Zu was more excited for a moment and ignored the amazing weight of the sword. He failed to pick up the giant sword several times in a row, so he blushed.


    He was embarrassed and unwilling on his face. He wanted to try again, rubbing his hands and never giving up until he reached his goal.


    I was afraid I would hurt him, so I said, "this sword weighs 8200 kilograms. I''m afraid you can''t pick it up like this."


    Qi Zu was more and more surprised, retracted his sword hand, frowned and said, "who makes such a heavy sword move? Even spirit tools are useless. "


    All the sergeants nodded, indicating that they were also confused.


    I frowned and said, "it is said that the spirit instrument can choose its master by itself. Once it recognizes the master, it can change its size and weight according to the master''s wishes. Unfortunately, we don''t know how to make it recognize the Lord now. We can only watch it insert here like this. "


    Qi zuyue said, "Dong Xue knows more than we do. She is a famous know it all in our army. Ask her to come and have a look. Maybe we''ll know something we don''t know. "


    I nodded, "that''s all I can do. But now the winter snow has fallen asleep because it consumes too much to break the array. We''d better wait a little longer. "


    Qi Zu nodded in response to "yes" and turned to look at a group of sergeants. His face was excited. He was vaguely looking forward to something.


    I picked up the swords he took out and put on the ground in front of me, and looked at them carefully.


    At this moment, I dare not let them touch my blood and soul power. I''m afraid they are also spiritual tools. They will become very strange after they are contaminated with my blood.


    I was looking at these small swords and the like, and suddenly I heard someone shouting happily: "Jinfeng, you were here. I thought you had been killed, causing me to shed tears for several days..."


    The person who suddenly came to us was Du Yu, which surprised me. I don''t know how she appeared here.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er didn''t have a good face for Du Yu because of what happened between us and the Du family. When they saw Du Yu, they all said, "how did you find here?"


    Du Yu smiled and said, "I''ve been here for several days. I received news that you were attacked by the stars, the flying car was shot down, and you all lost your trace. I... I was worried about your safety, so I came here. I''ve been here for several days. I haven''t found you. I have no choice but to stay here and wait for you to appear. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "what are you doing with us and what are you trying to do? I can tell you that if you want to harm us, I advise you not to try. I won''t let you go this time. "


    Du Yu''s face sank slightly: "sister, I''m really worried about your safety, so I came here to find you..."


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "are you so kind? What a surprise. "


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying didn''t give her a good face, Du Yu ignored Zhou Xiaoying, turned to me and said with concern: "are you seriously hurt? I have No. 1 medicine here. Take one. "


    When I was about to speak, Sai Hua''er said, "No. We have No. 1 medicine ourselves. He took it not long ago and can''t take it anymore. "


    "Are you a doctor? Why move my patients?" Dongxue didn''t know when she came. She said with a trace of doubt: "the general''s injury can''t be treated with No. 1 medicine. Besides, the general took No. 1 medicine not long ago. People with a little common sense should know that no matter who he is, he can''t take No. 1 medicine continuously in a short time. "


    Du Yu was stunned and said, "can''t I take medicine No. 1 continuously? Why don''t I know?"


    Dong Xue said, "because it will cause a great burden on the user''s body, a little carelessness may make the user unable to bear the huge drug and die unexpectedly. Now you want the general to take medicine No. 1. What''s your heart? "


    Du Yu was stunned by Dongxue. She didn''t return to her mind for a long time.


    I think they all targeted Du Yu and couldn''t help saying for Du Yu: "don''t do this. Everything Du Yu did before, I think, was forced by her family... I lived with Du Yu for some time. I know her. She''s not a person who will hurt her friends..."


    Dongxue ignored Du Yu, but had a problem with me talking for Du Yu. She turned around and grabbed my arm. No matter how painful it would make me feel, she straightened my arm directly.


    Dongxue''s rude behavior made me feel very painful. I couldn''t help shouting. My arm was broken. It''s strange that she pulled me like this.


    Dong xueleng drank "what''s your name", and even pulled my arm: "I''ll see if your arm has been damaged by others. Don''t call me a ghost."


    I said with a wry smile, "who has treated me except you? Would you mind taking it easy? Don''t tear it off again. "


    Dongxue glared at me and turned her head to ignore me.


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "don''t look like a lusty ghost. You can''t get back to God when you see this girl. Don''t forget who almost killed you. "


    I had nothing to do with my sister, so I had to shut up and pretend I didn''t hear what she said.


    Only Sai Hua''er understood me best. At this time, she quietly held me and said for me: "winter snow, be gentle. Pulling like this will break his arm again..."


    Winter snow didn''t dare not obey the words of Saihua. She slowly let go of my arm and whispered, "I didn''t exert any force. How could I break his arm..."


    Du Yu suddenly said, "it''s really vicious. Even the patient dares to do so..."


    Dongxue said loudly, "he is my patient. Can you control how I treat him?"


    Du Yu gritted his teeth and said, "he''s still my friend. You can''t abuse my friend like this. Why can''t I take care of it?"


    Dongxue also said angrily, "did you think he was your friend? I don''t know who killed him before! "


    Du Yu was so angry that he raised his hand and was about to attack Dongxue.


    Dongxue has no combat effectiveness. In the face of Du Yu''s attack, she has no other way but to cry out.


    Fortunately, there is Zhou Xiaoying around Dongxue. When Zhou Xiaoying sees Du Yu attacking Dongxue, she has stood in front of Dongxue and blocked Du Yu''s attack for Dongxue.


    But because of this, Du Yu angered Zhou Xiaoying. Zhou Xiaoying didn''t want to see Du Yu, so they fought here.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s realm is higher than Du Yu''s, but she has just come out of the nine song enchanting array. She hasn''t supplemented nutrition for several days, so her physical strength is worse than Du Yu''s. when they fight, they are even.

 Chapter 366

    I wanted to dissuade them from doing it, but Qi zuyue stopped it with his eyes. Qi zuyue was much older than me and had much more experience than me. So I chose to listen to him instead of interfering with Zhou Xiaoying and Du Yu.


    Sai Hua''er has been looking at me with concern. At this time, she whispered to me, "I see if you dare to make girls unhappy in the future. Maybe they will beat you together next time..."


    I looked at Dong Xue and Du Yu with a bitter smile and said to Sai Hua''er, "I didn''t do anything to make them unhappy. How can I blame me?"


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "not yet? What you just said for Du Yu is obviously partial to Du Yu. Sister Xiao Ying can''t hold any sand in her eyes. It''s strange if she''s not angry. "


    I looked at Sai Hua''er reluctantly. I didn''t know what to do, so I heard Qi zuyue say, "general, since we have broken the nine song enchanting array, we should leave here and go back to sword city. First, the general and his brothers need to take good care of their injuries. Second, we also need to find another flying car and prepare to rush to Jingshen city. "


    I nodded: "I''ll leave these things to you, but before we leave, we must find a way to save the war beasts. After we leave here, they have been trapped in the nine song enchantment array for too long. I''m afraid something will happen. "


    Qi Zu nodded more and more: "I''ll take people to sword city now, find a flying car that can pull the war animals out, and save the war animals first."


    I said, "that''s it. If you have money, you should sell what we took out of the Treasury before. I think it should be enough. "


    Qi zuyue said, "the general forgot that apart from some of the money given to me by the general, I still have some left with me. If we find a flying car, we can''t spend it all. "


    I smiled: "then go and do it now. We''ll stay here until you come back."


    Qi zuyue nodded and was about to leave. Sai Huaer suddenly took out a silver card and handed it to Qi zuyue. He hurriedly said, "I have a weapons store in Jiancheng. Commander Qi went directly to the store manager according to the address I gave. The store manager will help you when he sees this card. "


    Qi Zu was more and more surprised and said, "thank you, madam. We''ll do this right now and come back later. Please take good care of the general. "


    Qi zuyue''s "madam" call made Saihua blush, but there was a third of the joy in her eyebrows. She was not angry with Qi zuyue.


    Listen to Sai Hua''er said, "don''t worry, Qi Tongling. We''ll be fine here."


    "Farewell!" Qi zuyue left with a fist and took away more than 20 sergeants.


    When I arranged for Qi zuyue to go to the sword City, Zhou Xiaoying and Du Yu stopped fighting somehow and surrounded me and looked at Saihua.


    I didn''t ask them why they didn''t fight, but smiled and said, "are you finished? Sit down and have a rest. "


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly smiled and said, "Jin Feng, don''t you ask why we didn''t fight?"


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and pretended to be puzzled and said, "I just wanted to ask, sister, you said it yourself."


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "Du Yu said she was pregnant with your child. How dare I fight with her?"


    I was stunned and couldn''t help shouting, "what are you talking about?"


    Zhou Xiaoying ignored me and said to herself, "what would you do to me if I hurt your child? Hit me or kill me? "


    I stared at Zhou Xiaoying and Du Yu and said angrily, "what nonsense? When did I have children? "


    Sai Hua''er also looked at Zhou Xiaoying and Du Yu with a surprised face. Her mouth forgot to close.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words really aroused thousands of waves with one stone. Even those sergeants looked at me as if they were watching a strange thing.


    Zhou Xiaoying was talking to herself. At this time, seeing that I was angry, she immediately pulled Du Yu to me and deliberately shouted, "this is not my nonsense. Du Yu told me this himself. If you don''t believe it, ask Du Yu yourself. What''s your anger at me! "


    I looked at Du Yu and asked with a trace of doubt, "what did you say? Why do you say that? "


    Du Yu nodded and said softly, "I''m your girlfriend... No, I should say it''s your wife now. Aren''t you happy that I''m pregnant with your child? Why are you mad at me? "


    I also opened my mouth and looked at Du Yu, who was speechless.


    Why is Du Yu crazy? She said such a thing. Even if she couldn''t beat Zhou Xiaoying and wanted to get away, there was no need to say such a thing, right?


    She and I are friends at most. We don''t have intimate behavior at ordinary times. How can we conceive my child?


    Besides, even if she is pregnant with my child, she doesn''t have to say it deliberately in front of so many people at this time, right?


    There''s a conspiracy. It must be her conspiracy again.


    I thought of these in an instant, quickly turned to look at Sai Hua''er and said to Sai Hua''er, "don''t believe anything that doesn''t exist..."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me a little dejected. The expression on her face was very painful, but she didn''t say a word.


    I was surprised. Knowing that Saihua had misunderstood, I hurried to say again: "Du Yu''s nonsense. Don''t believe her. It must be her conspiracy. I haven''t touched her at all. How can I have children..."


    Du Yu immediately said with a cry, "where am I talking nonsense? The child in my stomach is yours! If you don''t believe it, we''ll go to sword city to find someone to identify it and see if I''m lying. "


    Du Yu''s words made Saihua more painful. A trace of hatred slowly appeared in my eyes.


    On Saihua''s cheek, two pearly tears rolled down her cheeks, which made me feel that she was very poor and had the impulse to hold her in my arms.


    Before I could speak, Zhou Xiaoying slapped me on the back and said fiercely, "good Jinfeng, you dare to do something sorry for Hua Hua. I won''t kill you!"


    In front of a group of sergeants, I was embarrassed and angry. I wanted to find evidence to confront Du Yu immediately.


    Now I want to explain to Sai Hua''er, but I can''t find evidence to refute Du Yu. Du Yu''s words have made most people choose to believe her.


    I can only watch Saihua cry. While being patted by Zhou Xiaoying, I feel heartache and boredom silently.


    Du Yu actually did such a thing. It really opened my eyes and completely got a new understanding of her.


    She said that she was pregnant with a child, which was probably a groundless thing. It didn''t exist at all.


    It''s a pity that I can''t argue now, and I can''t check it directly. It''s hard to say.

 Chapter 367

    "It''s not easy to identify?" Dongxue suddenly said, "I can do this without going to sword city to find someone."


    Dongxue''s words gave me hope and said without thinking, "Dongxue, can you identify whose child is? Then hurry... "


    Speaking of this, I suddenly felt countless murderous eyes staring at my face. I was surprised and shut up quickly.


    When I got back to my senses, I found that the people here were staring at me. Their eyes were very unkind. It seemed that they saw an unforgivable traitor and wanted to kill him quickly.


    I didn''t know why I made public anger. I was a little stunned, so I listened to Zhou Xiaoying angrily: "what are you talking about? You want to die! Don''t you apologize to Du Yu? "


    I suddenly remembered that everyone had believed Du Yu''s words and thought that the child in her stomach was mine. Now I said this, making everyone mistakenly think that I was shirking my responsibility, so I made public anger and was misunderstood by everyone.


    Fortunately, Zhou Xiaoying reminded me in time. Otherwise, these sergeants who have just subordinated to me may not make any extreme behavior.


    It seems that they are all honest and public minded people. They can''t see others say what they shouldn''t say or do what they shouldn''t do.


    I hurriedly said, "sorry, I didn''t mean that..."


    Du Yu didn''t wait for me to finish, she already cried. She didn''t speak, just cried and deliberately watched me cry.


    I was upset by her and felt like I was going crazy. I wanted to say a few words to her. Before I opened my mouth, Zhou Xiaoying stared back.


    I became the target of public criticism. Everyone looked at me and looked like a heartless man.


    I can''t laugh or cry. I can only say to Du Yu without conscience: "don''t cry, let''s talk about it..."


    "Say it well?" Du Yu stopped crying immediately, but shouted to me, "what does it mean to say well? Don''t you want to be responsible for me and the children? You say! "


    I was very depressed and wanted to refute Du Yu, but after seeing the eyes of the people, I decided that it was better to be humble.


    I slowly bit my teeth and said, "how could it? Child... And you, I am naturally responsible... "


    When I said this, Saihua beside me suddenly trembled, like being hit by lightning, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    I was surprised. Without thinking, I stretched out my hand and hugged her. A deep pain came at the same time. I couldn''t help humming.


    Du Yu was also surprised and rushed to help me hold Saihua.


    In the blink of an eye, Sai Hua''er suddenly opened her eyes and shot like lightning. The attack was to help her Du Yu.


    Sai Hua''er''s hand suddenly touched Du Yu''s abdomen from outside Du Yu''s clothes, and then heard Sai Hua''er say, "it seems that your child won''t have a father at all?"


    Du Yu was stunned, then stepped back and said angrily, "Why are you like this? I''ll give you a hand with kindness. How can you take advantage of me? "


    Sai Hua''er stood up slowly and said slowly, "I knew you were lying. You didn''t have a child at all. Said, "why do you accuse Jin Feng?"


    Du Yu blushed, lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at me. It seemed that Sai Hua''er had grasped the handle and had no face to look at me again.


    I endured the pain in my arm, frowned and said, "I knew you were playing tricks again. Do you know how much impact this will have on you and my future life? Even these people around me will misunderstand many things because of your lies... "


    Du Yu whispered, "I''m afraid I''ll be driven away by you. I have to do this! If you blame me, give me a good beating. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "I''m not the one who hit you. You''d better go quickly, otherwise everyone will hit you later, and I won''t speak for you."


    I tried to hit her. As soon as I raised my hand, Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "I''ll see if I don''t hit you, you can''t find the North..."


    Du Yu was surprised. She took a quick look at the people around her. When she saw that everyone glared at her, Zhou Xiaoying wanted to rush to hit him. She was immediately shocked.


    To everyone''s surprise, Du Yu turned and ran away, and there was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    Was she really frightened, or did she run away because she was afraid of being scolded by the public after she saw the public anger? Anyway, she ran very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Now all the people, including me, are stunned. What kind of person is Du Yu? How can he be so funny?


    Everyone saw that Du Yu ran away. Knowing that he had misunderstood me before, they quietly left one by one, for fear that I would take the opportunity to scold them for regardless of right and wrong.


    Even Zhou Xiaoying, embarrassed to talk to me because she misunderstood me, quietly walked aside.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, quietly took Saihua''s hand and whispered, "I''m sorry to make you unhappy."


    Sai Hua''er smiled back, slowly approached me and whispered, "are your hands okay? You tell me, will you really do this? "


    I was stunned and immediately felt my head as big as a bucket. I was stunned at Sai Hua''er.


    Saihua smiled happily, and then turned away quickly


    Qi zuyue and others went to sword city to find a flying car that could save the war animals. They went there for four or five hours before they came back.


    They brought back a somewhat shabby looking flying car, but it can still be used. It seems that it can save maned pigs and animals.


    Because there were tall trees everywhere and the flying car had no place to land, Qi zuyue flew down directly, hugged me and said, "general, we went to sword city and finally found this scrapped flying car, which delayed some time. By the way, we have heard some shocking changes and come to inform the general. "


    I was secretly surprised: "what changes did Qi Tongling find?"


    Qi zuyue said, "the leader of the red dragon kingdom is no longer from the Han family, but from the Du family. It is said that it is a very old martial artist named Du Kang. He is more than 200 years old this year. I don''t know if the rumor is wrong. Is it true that someone can live to 200? "


    I think of Du Kang I met before. He really claimed to have lived for more than 200 years.


    I was surprised and said, "as long as you reach a certain level of cultivation and add some spirit grass to prolong life, it is possible to live a few more years. Don''t be surprised. Are you sure Du Kang was the leader? Or did someone in the Du family become the leader of the country? "


    The more Qi Zu thought about it, he said, "it''s Du Kang who became the Lord of the country. I saw the four big words'' Lord Du Kang ''with my own eyes. There can be no mistake."

 Chapter 368

    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, I had mixed feelings in my heart and said to myself, "in the end, I still became the leader of the country myself. Does the Du family really have no useful people?"


    The more Qi Zu couldn''t hear me clearly, he asked, "general, what did you say?"


    I looked back and said slowly, "go on."


    Qi zuyue said, "the general doesn''t know. It''s said that there are corpses and blood everywhere in Chilong city. It''s terrible to see a river of blood. Han Peng''s people have been killed by the Du family and the Sai family because they failed to defend the position of the country''s leader. "


    "The common people of Longcheng have also suffered from fish in the pond, with countless deaths and injuries. Now the red dragon city is a hell on earth. There are killings and dead bodies everywhere... Fortunately, we left the red dragon city in time and escaped. "


    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, I immediately felt a lingering fear. I frowned and said, "all Han Peng''s people have been killed. How is this possible? How can so many people in the Han family be killed in such a short time? Who did you listen to? Is the information accurate? "


    Qi zuyue said, "a notice has been posted in the sword city. What I just said on the notice is absolutely true. And I also saw the current situation of Chilong city in some media. It''s really like this. It''s terrible. "


    I didn''t expect that the Han family could not hold on so soon. They lost their position as Lord of the country and implicated their people in being killed.


    It seems that Du Kang didn''t lie to me. The Du family and the Sai family really reached an agreement to jointly deal with the Han family.


    Although the Du family and the Sai family are not as powerful as the Han family, the Han family is not their opponent if they work together.


    It is conceivable that the Han family''s army must have been destroyed by the joint forces of the Du family and the Sai family. The remaining Han family members could not resist the joint forces of the Du family and the Sai family, and were unwilling to escape from Chilong city. There was a battle between the two sides. As a result, the Han family members were killed completely, leading to the genocide.


    I can think of these, but it was Du Kang of the Du family who finally became the leader of the country, which surprised me.


    Du Kang should not have planned to be the leader of the country. He is in his twenties. He doesn''t know how many days he can live. What else should he do?


    Moreover, the strength of the Du family is not as good as that of the Sai family. There is no reason to surpass the Sai family and win the position of national leader.


    According to the truth, the final leader of the country should be the talent of Saijia.


    I was lost in thought and forgot to talk to Qi zuyue.


    "General, we have more information than that." The more Qi Zu saw that I didn''t speak, he continued, "we learned from sword city that what you told us about Shengxian gate has spread all over the whole Chilong kingdom. Now it''s making a lot of noise and everyone knows it. "


    I was surprised again: "what''s going on? Tell me more. "


    Qi zuyue said: "the source of the news is the Du family, that is, the current leader''s family. The Lord ordered people to spread the news. Now more people know it than don''t. They used many kinds of media to spread the news. Now there is this news in all major media and it has spread all over the whole Chilong country. "


    I was puzzled. Du Kang knew that these news should be kept secret. Why did he spread it all over Chilong country?


    Isn''t he afraid that if he does this, all martial artists will compete for the sealed skills and combat skills in the Jin ancestral temple?


    Or did he change his previous plan and want to use all the fighters to crack the natural danger and desperate situation around Binhu village?


    I murmured, "why do you do this? Du Kang''s behavior is really puzzling... "


    Qi zuyue asked, "what did you say? What is puzzling? "


    I took a look at the scenery in the distance and thought about why Du Kang did this. I aligned with Zu Yue and said, "what else do you know?"


    Qi Zu thought more and more before he said, "now many people are rushing towards Jingshen city. The purpose is to break the natural danger around Shengxian gate, so as to enter Shengxian gate and find possible high-level skills and combat skills. They have a large number and are all the same martial artists, and most of them are martial artists who have reached the martial arts level. They are a force that can not be underestimated. "


    I have a hunch about this: "it''s normal to have such things. Not everyone can choose to ignore the martial arts skills and powerful combat skills that can be cultivated to the level of Wuxian and Wushen. It''s reasonable for those people to be attracted to Jingshen city. But I''m surprised. When did this happen? Why did the Du family do this? "


    Qi zuyue raised his hand and touched his forehead. He seemed puzzled. He slowly said, "the news was publicized by the Du family on the day we left the sword City, that is, the day we were attacked by the star warship of the stars and trapped in the Jiuqu enchanting array after falling. Through various methods, they spread the news all over the whole Chilong country in one day. Now the whole people of the red dragon Kingdom know the news, and everyone is preparing to go to Jingshen city. As for why they did this, I am also puzzled. "


    I frowned and said, "I''m afraid Du Kang did this for any purpose... But what''s the purpose of making him so reckless? I haven''t thought of it yet... Tell me what else you know. Maybe it can remind me of Du Kang''s purpose."


    Qi Zu nodded and continued: "I also heard that the stars who have been trying to capture the red dragon country have temporarily stopped attacking the major cities of our red dragon country after knowing this news. They all rushed to Jingshen city and planned to take all the skills of Shengxian gate first. "


    "The stars also want to rob those skills and combat skills?" I feel things are getting worse: "it''s not easy to do. The strength of the stars is stronger than that of our Chilong country. They also join the ranks of snatching skills and war skills. I''m afraid it will be more complicated and changeable. The consequences are really unpredictable. I hope it will not cause the red dragon country to be completely occupied by the stars... "


    Qi Zu sighed more and more: "I don''t know what the current leader is thinking. He actually made such a move at this time... I also heard that for this reason, the new leader Du Kang has ordered the City owners of several cities around Jingshen city to give up guarding their cities and take their own city guards to help Jingshen city and work together to resist the attack of stars."


    I was surprised. What is Du Kang going to do? Is it to completely destroy Jingshen city?


    All the warriors, together with the stars, gathered in Jingshen city. It seems that the future of Jingshen city will be very miserable.

 Chapter 369

    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, I couldn''t help shouting, "how can this be? Doesn''t the Lord know that lips and teeth depend on each other? He gave up the cities around Jingshen City, didn''t he want to make Jingshen city completely isolated? Once the stars attack, all the pressure will be borne by Jingshen city. At that time, I''m afraid Jingshen city will be captured soon... "


    Qi Zu nodded more and said slowly, "I think so too, but this is the order of the new Lord. Who dares to disobey? The cities around the mirror God city have all abandoned their cities and taken the army to protect the mirror God city in accordance with the order of the Lord of the country. "


    I sighed: "it''s not easy to do. Maybe it will make Jingshen city disappear in the territory of the red dragon country."


    Qi zuyue nodded slightly: "what you said is that a steady stream of troops drive past the mirror God city every day. It is said that there are at least millions of troops there. The daily consumption of food has increased the price of Jingshen city a hundred times. "


    I sighed, "this is a reasonable thing. Jingshen city is just a small city, with little food and other material capital. Now there are so many people all at once. Just the daily food consumption can''t be borne by Jingshen city. Supply and demand are uneven, and price increases are inevitable. "


    Qi zuyue said: "not only that, according to news reports, all the current residential houses in Jingshen city have been requisitioned as military barracks, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of the people in Jingshen city. There are protests and demonstrations every day."


    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, I was even more worried about the safety of Jingshen City: "at the beginning of the war, the people suffered the most. I hope this war will not last long and the people can get rid of the suffering of the war as soon as possible. "


    Qi Zu nodded: "I hope so. General, around Jingshen City, large and small battles take place every day. It can even be said that the fighting there has not stopped every minute and every second. Now the mirror God city has become a decisive battle between our red dragon country and the stars. "


    I suddenly remembered Zhou Shuangyin, the vice mayor of Jingshen City, my adoptive father.


    I secretly prayed that Zhou Shuangyin would be fine. At the same time, I suddenly understood that the reason why Du Kang released the news of Shengxian gate may be to disturb everyone, including those stars.


    Du Kang wants to rely on everyone''s strength to break the Shengxian gate, that is, the natural danger around Binhu village. His idea is not crazy, but it is indeed a good method.


    If there is no accident, it will be the best way to crack the natural danger around Shengxian gate.


    Du Kang is bent on breaking the natural danger around Binhu village, so as to rescue the people trapped in Binhu village for thousands of years, and get all kinds of skills and combat skills sealed for thousands of years, killing two birds with one stone.


    His calculation is almost flawless. It may be the best way to break the natural danger around Shengxian gate with the power of all the personnel of the red dragon Kingdom and the stars.


    However, he is still a little secret. He underestimates the strength of the stars. If the stars intervene in this matter, everything will become extraordinary.


    Therefore, Jingshen city has become a decisive battle between the whole red dragon country and the stars. It can be imagined what kind of destruction people there will suffer.


    Moreover, there are many stars watching covetously. It''s not a simple thing to take away the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate smoothly.


    Now I am most worried about the safety of Zhou Shuangyin. After all, he is my father. If he has something to do, Zhou Xiaoying and I will be very sad.


    In comparison, I don''t worry about my relatives in Binhu village. The natural danger around Binhu village is not so easy to crack. It''s not so simple to want to go in and hurt my relatives.


    However, I still want to go back to Jingshen city as soon as possible. After all, if I go back earlier, I may help Zhou Shuangyin get out of danger earlier, or find a way to enter Binhu village in advance, and I hope to get the skills and combat skills sealed in Jin''s ancestral temple as soon as possible.


    Zhou Shuangyin is a veteran level-8 general. He has been trapped in this realm for many years and can''t break through to level-9 general. No matter how strong his combat effectiveness is, he is not the opponent of level-9 general. If he is hurt, I regret it''s too late.


    I will regret if others beat me in the skills and combat skills of Binhu village.


    Jingshen city is now a dangerous city, which may be destroyed anytime and anywhere, and people there may have accidents.


    When I thought of this, I said to Qi zuyue, "Qi Tongling, can the flying car you found save my war beast?"


    Qi Zu nodded more and more: "yes, I asked when I found it, enough to pull out the war beasts."


    I said, "then rescue the war beast immediately, and then rush back to Jingshen city day and night. We must get there before the mirror God city is captured by the stars. I have a hunch that it is difficult to hold the mirror God city under the full attack of the stars. "


    Qi zuyue said, "I''ll do it right away. General, please leave here and have a rest in sword city. We then took the war beast to the periphery of the sword city. After the general''s injury was better, we set out for Jingshen city. "


    I shook my head: "after you save the war beast, let''s go together. Time is pressing. You start to rescue the war beast immediately. "


    Qi zuyue said, "the flying car can''t take us all at once. It''s better for the general to go first. I''m going to save the war beast now. General, please get ready to leave. "


    He then turned and left, commanding the sergeants to pull out the maned pigs and other war animals one by one with a very thick steel wire rope.


    The flying car looked old, but it still had enough strength. Even the refrigerator where the mecha soldiers hid was pulled out by it.


    With the help of flying vehicles, maned pigs and other war animals soon escaped from the nine bends enchantment array.


    Most of the war beasts are intact except for a few small wounds on their bodies.


    The mecha soldiers are all right. Before, my war beast caught the refrigerator and let them avoid the danger of falling to death.


    Now, as long as they don''t leave the refrigerator, there will be no problem. The energy in the refrigerator can barely maintain a low temperature, as long as the time is not too long.


    Now we are all saved and escaped.


    It''s a great fortune that we didn''t have many casualties when we met the star battleship of stars.


    When the war beasts were dragged out one by one, I was in trouble again. Qi zuyue was right. The flying car he found was not very big.


    If you want all the people to get on the bus, the war beasts will have no place. If you let the war beasts on the bus, people can''t get on all the cars.

 Chapter 370

    I thought about it, so I had to align with Zu Yue and said, "you lead the sergeants to take the flying car to the periphery of the sword city and find a safe place to stand by. Then I took the war beast to the periphery of the sword city to find you."


    Qi zuyue said, "the war beasts move slowly. Let''s take them with us. General, take the flying car back to Jiancheng. You can prepare food first and let Dongxue treat you again. There are many medicine shops in sword city. Your injury needs some medicine. When we arrive, I will send someone to find the general, and then we can go to Jingshen city. "


    Seeing that Qi zuyue had made a good arrangement, I said, "OK, just do as you say. By the way, remember to take the giant sword and the rest of these things, as well as the refrigerator. These are treasures. Don''t lose them. "


    Qi Zu said with a smile, "don''t worry, general. I won''t forget these good things if I forget myself."


    I am very interested in the aura of the giant sword. If I can''t hold it by myself, I will take it away now.


    With the help of saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, I first boarded the flying car. Dongxue and others then boarded the flying car in turn, leaving Qi zuyue and 20 sergeants behind to rush to Jiancheng with war animals.


    I''ve been to sword city once. I''m familiar with it. With the help of flying cars, we soon came to the periphery of sword city.


    Because flying vehicles like us can''t enter the interior of sword City, we can only land here and enter sword city on foot.


    My injury didn''t matter. I can recover slowly by myself, but now we have limited time and can''t wait like this. We must find drug adjuvant treatment.


    When I was in a dilemma, Sai Hua''er suddenly said to me, "enter sword City, find a medicine shop and buy some medicine that can help you. Maybe you can get on the bus with us and go to Jingshen city to heal your wounds and kill two birds with one stone."


    Zhou Xiaoying also thought of this and took me into sword city to find a medicine shop to buy some useful medicine for me.


    I took a drug No. 1 not long ago and can''t take it anymore, so drugs such as drug No. 1 are not in our consideration.


    And those spiritual herbs and herbs, because I have a lot of them, and I don''t lack them. They are also not in our consideration.


    What we are looking for is those refined drugs. Such drugs are very useful for injuries like me.


    Naturally, I won''t have a problem with this. With the help of Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying, I entered the sword city and searched all the way. Soon I found a medicine shop less than 500 meters from the gate of the sword city.


    We walked into this medicine shop together and were going to buy some medicine to treat me. By the way, we also bought some medicine for standby.


    This medicine shop called huichuntang has three big words "huichuntang" on the sign. After reading it, I couldn''t help boasting: "good words!"


    Saihua''er and others also nodded, indicating that these words were really well written.


    The name of huichuntang is very good, and the store is also very elegant and simple.


    The business of the rejuvenation hall is excellent. When we go in, we can see a lot of people buying medicine here.


    Some people who seem to be clerks here are busy.


    After we went in, a beautiful lady who looked about 40 years old came up and said, "Hello, do you need my help?"


    Winter snow seemed to be used to the people in the medicine shop and said quietly, "my friend was injured and the bones of his limbs were broken. You have bone healing drugs such as intermittent ointment. Bring me some. "


    The lady said with a smile, "yes, we have all kinds of medicine in the rejuvenation hall. Just a moment, please. I''ll bring it to you right away. "


    When she finished saying this, she suddenly turned around and went to get the medicine like a gust of wind.


    I was stunned. It looked like a lady''s lady. She was actually an expert. Let''s see her lightness skills when she left. Even now I feel inferior.


    This is what I said after I practiced the vertical cloud technique. If I changed the previous words, I didn''t even dare to compare with her.


    The lady''s lightness skill is comparable to that of Du Kang I''ve seen.


    It seems that there are many experts in the world. We randomly chose a medicine shop and found an expert. It was a coincidence that we met.


    I wanted to know an expert. Now, seeing that the lady has excellent lightness skills, I quietly said to Sai Hua''er, "look at the lady, her lightness skills are very clever, moving like the wind, very fast, but there is no trace. I don''t know what lightness skill I''m practicing. It seems that I have great attainments and definitely surpass many people. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly: "I''m really an expert. Unexpectedly, I haven''t found such an expert in the sword city after living here for several years. You must ask carefully later, if it can be used by me... "


    I was about to stop Saihua''s words when I heard the lady''s voice. When I saw it, she had come to us. The speed was so fast that I almost didn''t find her track of action.


    Listen to her: "this is the best medicine for fracture treatment in our store. You can choose whatever you like. Now our store is promoting sales, so all your consumption here will be 20% off. "


    I almost laughed when I heard this. No matter where the discount promotion is normal, but the medicine shop and coffin shop, once such an activity is carried out, it is likely to attract countless people''s accusations and curses.


    Because if these two places do so, they have the potential meaning of wishing others to get sick and die.


    Dongxue was the first to get angry. She was one step faster than Zhou Xiaoying. She shouted, "what do you mean, what''s a 20% discount? What kind of business do you think you are doing? Do you sell drugs like this? "


    The lady smiled and didn''t get angry. She looked at Dongxue and said, "listen to what the girl said just now, she should also be a doctor, so we don''t have to say useless words such as scruples. By the way, my name is He Xian. I''m the landlady of the rejuvenation hall. I haven''t asked your names yet. "


    Dongxue was slightly stunned, looked at He Xian and said, "my name is Dongxue. The injured is my adult. These two are my sisters. On the left is my adult''s wife and on the right is my adult''s sister. "


    He Xian nodded at the four of us, hugged his fists and said, "I''ve seen you, ladies and gentlemen. Please don''t mind what I just said. We all know that the current Chilong country is not peaceful. The prices of all drugs have doubled, and the people can''t afford to buy drugs to treat diseases. We also started such activities to help people cure diseases. Please don''t get me wrong. "

 Chapter 371

    Dongxue was stunned: "do you really think so?"


    He Xian nodded: "you should have heard that the price of medicine in medicine shops, medical centers and even large hospitals in sword city is much higher than that in our spring hall. We don''t want to make much money, just to be able to treat more people, so the price of drugs is cheaper. Peers inevitably blame us for this, so when we say it to the outside world, we all say it''s a 20% discount. "


    Dongxue hugged her fist and said, "I misunderstood. Please don''t mind."


    He Xian smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I don''t know you who misunderstood us... By the way, you look like outsiders. Do you know the situation of our Chilong country?"


    Dongxue said, "the red dragon kingdom was invaded by the stars first, which turned many cities upside down. It hasn''t driven away the stars yet, and the Sai family and the Du family jointly drove the Han family down from the position of leader of the country. It is a troubled time for domestic and foreign troubles. "


    He Xian nodded: "so, now many people come to our store to buy some drugs for a rainy day."


    After a pause, she turned to look at me and said with a smile, "I''m afraid your adult''s injury is also related to the stars? If you had prepared some medicine for the injury earlier, you wouldn''t have to wait until now, would you? "


    I smiled: "what you said is reasonable, but I don''t think it has anything to do with the 20% discount promotion in your drugstore."


    He Xian, the landlady, said with a smile, "why doesn''t it matter? As I said, just because everyone is preparing drugs, the prices of various drugs are soaring all the way. Seeing that many sick people can''t afford medicine to cure their wounds and diseases, the boss of our medicine shop, that is, I, is willing to help those people, but I don''t dare to go to the opposite with my peers, contrary to the unanimous wishes of my peers. So I have to declare that all the drugs in our drugstore will be sold at a 20% discount, so as to help those who need drugs to treat their diseases and block the mouths of their peers. "


    I smiled, took a look at the lady named "He Xian", hugged her fist and said, "it''s disrespectful that you really want to help those who can''t afford expensive medicine. Winter snow, we wronged boss he. We''ll buy more medicine later and settle the bill according to the original price. It''s considered that we subsidize the boss''s wife. "


    Dongxue nodded. She had already recognized what he Xian said and felt that what he Xian said was true.


    Strange things happen in troubled times, and it is not uncommon for medicine shops to raise prices.


    According to my instructions, Dong Xue bought all the medicines He Xian took out at the original price.


    He Xian was very happy to see that we understood her and supported her by buying medicine at the reduced price.


    When I was taken by Saihua to have a look, she always accompanied us and introduced me to the functions and uses of various drugs, as if we didn''t know anything and were all children.


    As a doctor or the owner of a medicine shop, her approach is very correct. After all, not every patient knows what medicine to buy for treatment. It''s good to introduce more.


    At first, Dong Xue didn''t care much about the introduction of He Xian, but also looked impatient. Dong Xue is a doctor and is familiar with the usage of many drugs. It''s really unnecessary to listen to the introduction of He Xian again.


    However, with the introduction of He Xian, some rare drugs were also completely explained by her usage and use. Dong Xue looked at He Xian with some admiration.


    I can see that he Xian is a living Pharmacopoeia. There are thousands of kinds of drugs in the store, as well as a large number of various kinds of spiritual herbs and herbs. There is no one he Xian doesn''t know and is unfamiliar with.


    Later, Dongxue deliberately tested He Xian and deliberately said some rare spirit grass that Dongxue had never seen here, but asked him Xian to say their usage and use. He Xian could easily say it without any mistakes.


    In the face of such a strange person, Dongxue fully admires He Xian. He Xian is forced to worship him as a teacher, and he Xian is at a loss.


    I listened to the dialogue between He Xian and Dong Xue and felt that if he Xian could join us, it would be our greatest help.


    I took a try and said to He Xian, "boss he Xian, you promised Dongxue. Dong Xue is our military doctor. Her medical skills are superb. She is willing to worship you as a teacher, which is enough to show your medical skills... "


    "Military doctor?" After he Xian was stunned, he interrupted me: "are you soldiers and the escort of sword city?"


    I shook my head: "we come from Jingshen City, not from sword city."


    He Xian breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and was about to talk to me. When he saw Sai Hua''er standing next to me, he suddenly stayed and stared at Sai Hua''er. His face was gradually excited.


    She seems to have known Sai Hua''er before, but she hasn''t seen her for a long time. At this time, she recognized Sai Hua''er and was very excited.


    Saihua looked at He Xian like this, but she also looked strange. She stared at He Xian endlessly, as if she was recalling when they met.


    When he Xian came back, Saihua couldn''t help asking, "do you know me? Have we met? "


    He Xian coughed, smiled and said, "aren''t you the beautiful landlady of the weapons store? I met you and bought a short knife in your shop... "


    Sai Hua''er thought about it and seemed to think of something. She said happily, "how do I think you look familiar? I remember. You are the lady who bought the shadow. We haven''t seen each other for several years. You are younger than before. I didn''t recognize you at once. "


    He Xian looked up and smiled, "so you still remember me. Where am I young and old, but you are still beautiful and so glorious. By the way, the shadow you sold me helped me a lot. I have to thank you. "


    Saihua was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    He Xian said with a smile: "at that time, I went to your store to buy a knife. In fact, it was because I was being chased by my enemy. I had no choice but to buy a shadow to defend myself. Thanks to the help of the shadow, I successfully defeated my enemy, forcing him to never come to me again and let me live in peace for several years. "


    Saihua suddenly smiled and said, "I see. It''s all because of your excellent cultivation. It doesn''t have much to do with the shadow... "


    "You''re wrong." He Xian suddenly said with some excitement, "if it weren''t for the shadow, I might have died a few years ago, but I can''t say it has nothing to do with the shadow."


    Saihua said, "do you mean that the shadow has really helped you?"

 Chapter 372

    He Xian nodded, stretched out her hand to hold Sai Hua''er, and said intimately, "boss Sai, I fought with my enemy for a long time that day. In the end, when we were almost exhausted, it was the shadow that cut off my enemy''s weapons and let me win by chance. According to our previous agreement, my enemy put down our grudges and never came to me again. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "you are really lucky!"


    "I want to thank you very much. I was chased and killed that day. I have nothing left. The money left is not enough to buy the shadow. You sold me the shadow at the lowest price, that is, you saved my life. "


    He Xian was a little excited. When he pulled the flower, he kept thanking: "I always wanted to thank you. Unfortunately, when I came to you later, you had left. The people in your shop told me that you have left sword city for Chilong City, and I can''t find you... Fortunately, I met you again today, so I can thank you face to face. Don''t go today. Let me thank you for being a host. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "No. You paid for the weapon when you bought it. I can''t accept your thanks... "


    He Xian said, "how can we do that? I must thank you well. Don''t refuse. I''ll prepare it now. Let''s go to the best hotel and have a good meal. Don''t get drunk! "


    Saihua smiled, looked at me, and then whispered something in He Xian''s ear.


    After listening to Sai Hua''er''s words, he Xian turned to look at me and said with a surprised look on her face, "so you''re boss Sai''s boyfriend. It''s disrespectful! Since boss Sai''s boyfriend is not feeling well today, I''ll thank boss Sai again when I have a chance. By the way, do you need any more medicine? You can take whatever you want as long as I have it here. I won''t take a penny. "


    I was about to refuse, Dong Xue suddenly said, "I don''t want medicine, I want you to take me as an apprentice and teach me medical skills."


    He Xian looked at us in embarrassment and whispered, "this military medical girl, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you, but you... Your mental skill is very special, and the aura in your body is very thin. It doesn''t seem to be very pure, so it''s not suitable for practicing my medical skills."


    Dongxue frowned and said, "although the mental method I cultivate is not the kind of mental method that can attack others, it happens to be a mental method specially for saving people. I don''t have much aura, but it works very well when saving people. I''ve saved many people with it before. Every time I get immediate results, and the effect is very outstanding... "


    He Xian looked at Dong Xue''s resolute face, looked at Sai Hua''er in some embarrassment, shook her head and said slowly, "girl, if I''m right, your mental skill should be the soul reviving skill that most doctors specialize in now. There is a legend that you may have heard that once a person who has practiced soul returning, stops practicing soul returning, or changes his other mental skills, he will die within a month... "


    Dongxue immediately shook her head: "I haven''t heard of this. How do you know?"


    He Xian said: "although the name of soul reviving is good, you will know after practice that it has great defects. You have practiced, you should know that after practicing the soul returning technique, you can at most save those who are not seriously injured or not seriously ill. "


    After a pause, he Xian seemed to think about how to say it again so as not to arouse Dong Xue''s disgust. When talking, he was careful: "these people, even if they are treated with the most common drugs, they will be fine. When you really meet people who are seriously injured and seriously ill, let alone treat them, you can''t even extend some time to wait for rescue. Let me tell you frankly, the soul reviving skill you cultivate is a remnant, which is not very useful. "


    Dongxue said stubbornly, "I admit that I have treated many people who are seriously injured and dying before..."


    He Xian interrupted Dong Xue: "is that with the help of drugs, even drugs like No. 1?"


    Dongxue was stunned, frowned and said, "how do you know?"


    He Xian said, "unless so, you can''t save people who are seriously injured and dying. Girl, resurrection is only the most basic medical skill. It has its own defects. What you cultivate is still a remnant. The defects are more obvious, so... "


    Dongxue said, "what you said may be true, but... That''s why I want to worship you as a teacher and learn more advanced medical skills from you. Why don''t you just teach me? As long as I practice the mental skills you taught me and continue to practice soul returning, won''t it be all right? "


    He Xian sighed: "since you must know the reason, I''ll tell you. The soul reviving skill you cultivate is not only useless, but also has serious side effects due to the lack of the most important part of the skill. And this side effect is what I just said. Once you start practicing, you must not stop or change your other mental skills. If you stop practicing or change your other skills, you will die of a broken meridians in a month at most. There is absolutely no possibility of being spared. I didn''t scare you, but I verified it. It''s a fact! "


    "Ah?!" Dongxue was startled. She finally faced up to what he Xian said and exclaimed: "what do you say? I don''t want to live like this all my life! "


    He Xian said, "I can''t help it. Girl, to tell you the truth, I once had a disciple. He practiced incomplete soul reviving skills, but he told me he hadn''t practiced them. I taught him to practice my mental skills. As a result, a month later, he really broke his meridians and died. "


    He Xian had a sad look on his face and a choking voice: "at that time, I tried my best to use even an Immortal Jade fruit handed down by my ancestors, but I still couldn''t save him... Since then, I completely believed this rumor and never taught anyone who has practiced soul returning. I don''t want to hurt you. Would you please stop pestering me? "


    Dongxue looked at He Xian with a disappointed face. She wanted to talk and stopped. She was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    Her eyes were firm, even her own lips were bitten by her and were bleeding.


    I think Dongxue really wants to worship he Xian as a teacher and wants to help Dongxue worship under He Xian''s door. However, judging from the current situation, he Xian won''t accept Dongxue at all. I have to put this idea away for the time being and hide it in my heart.


    I haven''t seen he Xian''s medical skills, but her understanding of various drugs, spiritual herbs and herbs impressed me deeply.


    I am sure that he Xian is a hidden medical master, and may even be a medical master.

 Chapter 373

    Since he Xian refused to accept Dong Xue as an apprentice, Dong Xue was also a very clever man, so he asked for the second: "even so, I won''t embarrass you. But I think you can help with our general''s injury. Please help us. "


    Dongxue''s words stunned He Xian, and then he smiled and said, "well, I''ll make an exception and help the boss''s boyfriend once."


    He Xian had reached out to hold my two hands when she was, but she didn''t ask for anything. She began to treat me in public here.


    I quickly calmed down, waited for he Xian''s next instructions, and cooperated with her to treat my limb injuries.


    He Xian didn''t speak, but I clearly felt that a strange aura I had never seen came slowly into my body along my arm. After a circle in my body, it all came to my limbs.


    This aura is very cool. After entering my body, I immediately feel very comfortable. I feel very comfortable when I wake up after a big sleep.


    In particular, the aura scattered in my limbs did not immediately withdraw or dissipate, but stayed in my limbs, making my injured limbs feel extremely comfortable all the time.


    There was also a slight tingling in my broken bones. I obviously felt that my bones were growing.


    Broken bones are growing at a speed visible to the naked eye and recovering rapidly, which is incredible. Even medicament No. 1 will not have such an obvious effect.


    It seems that what he Xian said is true. The medical skills she practiced are really much more powerful than winter snow.


    I had some doubts before, but now I have experienced it myself, so I dare not have the slightest doubt any more.


    He Xian''s medical skills are very different from doctors who treat diseases with drugs in a general sense. She mainly relies on her specialized aura to treat patients'' injuries, so the effect is more prominent and obvious.


    My limbs were broken and badly hurt. Even many rare spirit herbs could not be cured in a short time, but as soon as he Xian shot, the special aura entered my body, and my broken bone immediately began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. Compared with traditional doctors, it was very different.


    After he Xian''s treatment, I feel that I can fully recover in a day at most.


    After he Xian treated me for half an hour, she slowly recovered her aura and said to me, "after an hour''s rest, let''s continue. After three times, you can move freely. But I want to tell you first that even if you can move freely, you can''t do it with others for a week. Remember. "


    I nodded, looked at my hands that I could raise at will, and said excitedly, "thank you."


    He Xian smiled, turned to see Sai Hua''er and said with a smile: "your vision is very good. The young man is already a level 8 general. His future achievements will be unlimited. He will stand at the peak of the red dragon country and even the oxygen star."


    Sai Hua''er blushed and said with a smile, "you think highly of him. He''s twenty and can''t be regarded as a genius. At the age of 20, many people in large families have reached the state he is now. "


    He Xian smiled and didn''t continue to discuss this topic. Instead, he turned to Dongxue and said, "you should understand what I said before now. You, don''t think about practicing any other skill. If you study your soul reviving skill carefully, you may find the defects and reach the highest level of soul reviving skill. At that time, your achievements were also unlimited. "


    Winter snow flashed a surprise in her eyes and said almost immediately, "can I do this? That''s great. I will study my soul reviving skill. In my lifetime, I must make up for the defects of soul reviving skill, so that future generations will not spend their life as sad as me. "


    He Xian''s eyes narrowed and looked at Dongxue as if he thought of something. There was a strange look in his eyes.


    I was just wondering, so I heard he Xian say, "what was your name just now?"


    Dongxue was stunned and then said, "my name is Dongxue. I was originally a military doctor in the guard army of Chilong city. Because the Sai family and the Du family rebelled, I followed our commander, Lord Qi Zu Yueqi, took refuge in the general and came here together."


    He Xian nodded, frowned and thought about something, as if he was thinking about why.


    She didn''t speak, and the rest of us couldn''t bother her. They all looked at her and kept silent collectively.


    At this time, many people in the store were buying medicine, but they didn''t bother us, probably because the sergeants I brought were still in military uniforms and protective clothes, which made them feel afraid and dare not come.


    After a while, he Xian suddenly said, "although I can''t accept you as an apprentice, I''ll help you with what you just said. Well, you will follow me in the future. You can ask me anything you don''t understand or can''t figure out about soul reviving. "


    Dongxue was overjoyed and immediately hugged her fist and said, "Dongxue thanked Mr. He... No, Dr. he."


    He Xian waved his hand: "you call me aunt he. It will be convenient for you to be my niece in the future."


    Dongxue nodded, hugged her fist again and said, "Dongxue has seen aunt he."


    He Xian smiled: "good boy, don''t be polite. We''ll be a family in the future. Are you polite? "


    Dongxue smiled, came forward and took he Xian''s arm and said like a spoiled girl, "aunt he, I''ll treat you as my aunt in the future. What''s wrong with me? You have to bear more."


    He Xian smiled happily: "little girl can be coquettish, too. I thought you were cold to everyone. To tell you the truth, when you talked to me before, I thought you were a man without any words, but arrogant. Now it seems that you have some ambition and benevolence. I''ll help you find out the defects of soul reviving and make up for them. "


    Dongxue glanced: "so you thought of me like this before. I''m really wronged. I work hard to cultivate medical skills and mental skills. I am determined to be the most powerful doctor and treat more people. If you say I''m ignorant and incompetent, you really wronged me. "


    He Xian smiled and touched Dongxue''s beautiful hair and whispered, "look carefully at me for a while to treat your general. Although I use the medical skills I can''t teach you, many of them are the same as the soul reviving skill, which can give you some inspiration and help."


    Winter snow is no longer joking. She nods seriously and prepares to observe He Xian''s medical skills wholeheartedly.


    She has fulfilled her wish, and her face is full of smiles. Compared with her before, she is like a different person.

 Chapter 374

    After he Xian rested for a while, he began to help me treat again as soon as the time came. After such three times, it really made me feel that my injury recovered and there was no discomfort at all.


    However, I still remember he Xian''s words. I won''t use force against others within a week, so as not to touch the injury again and aggravate the soon recovered injury again.


    When he Xian cured me, it was already late. He Xian warmly asked us to stay at her house. We didn''t refuse and stayed at her house.


    Although we didn''t say it, we all had a wish in our hearts, that is, when we return to Jingshen city tomorrow, we should take He Xian with us.


    It is precisely because of this that we agreed to stay, and I quietly discussed with Dongxue and asked Dongxue to find a chance to talk to He Xian and see if he Xian can come with us.


    If we can let her follow us, it will certainly give us a lot of help and bring us some guarantee to go to Jingshen city to resist the stars.


    He Xian''s home is behind the Spring Festival Hall. It is a large independent yard with six or seven houses. It''s quite spacious. It''s enough for us to stay for one night.


    I know I can''t leave for Jingshen city tonight. After settling down, I said to Sai Hua''er, "let''s go to Qi zuyue and talk about going back to Jingshen city."


    Sai Hua''er nodded to make arrangements, and I said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, you are familiar with purchasing. This time we need food and other things for our return to Jingshen City, please buy them. Remember to find the most suitable energy to ensure the safety of Dongmei and others. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "I''ll go shopping early tomorrow morning. You can rest assured. We''re going to Jingshen city tomorrow. As the leader of us, you don''t have much time to cultivate. "


    I smiled: "it''s hard for you. When you find a suitable flying car, you can have a good rest and leave the rest to me."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly reached out and touched my head. With a trace of heartache, she said, "you really are. It''s worth ignoring your own life for the three mecha soldiers?"


    I haven''t felt Zhou Xiaoying''s concern for a long time. It feels so good that I have the illusion of going back to the past. I can''t help but stay in a daze and forget to answer Zhou Xiaoying''s words.


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me in a daze and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you shy when you grow up? I haven''t touched your head like this before. What''s so shy? "


    I came back and said, "it''s nice of you, sister..."


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned, then blushed and said, "your boy is looking for a fight. What''s the matter with me? It''s just... Don''t think about it. I''m your sister! "


    I was also stunned. I don''t know why Zhou Xiaoying was suddenly angry.


    While Zhou Xiaoying was talking, she kept staring at me. At this time, she saw me stunned again, stopped talking and sat down beside me slowly.


    She whispered, "Jinfeng, tell me the truth. Who do you like more? Is it Sai Hua''er or Du Yu? "


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying and was surprised. How could she suddenly ask this: "sister, why do you ask this?"


    Zhou Xiaoying looked into my eyes and said, "I just want to know what you think in your heart. Tell me the truth and I will never tell others."


    I frowned and said, "I don''t know how to answer this question..."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly said, "in fact, I knew for a long time that when you said you liked flowers, you actually wanted to help flowers get rid of the embarrassment and desperate situation at that time. But later, you gradually really like flowers. Like flowers, a man will like her. You don''t have to hide anything. I''m surprised that although Du Yu framed you many times, you still seem to like her. Right? "


    In fact, I don''t know who I like more. When it comes to Saihua, I really like being with her. When I am with Saihua, I can always feel a warm and happy I''ve never had before.


    As for Du Yu, this person is good and bad. I don''t know whether she is interested in me or just wants to stab me in the back after approaching me.


    She is a fickle person, which makes me unpredictable. When it comes to liking her, I really have a little, which can be seen from that I didn''t hate her very much after she calculated.


    I was thinking about my relationship with Sai Hua''er and Du Yu. Zhou Xiaoying said, "maybe I shouldn''t ask you this. I can see that Sai Hua''er and Du Yu like you, but you can only choose one of them. I think it''s necessary to remind you that you''d better make it clear to them and tell them what you think, so as not to let them misunderstand and be bad for the three of you in the future. "


    I feel a little headache. Facing this problem, maybe many people will feel a headache.


    And now it is my sister who asks me this question, which makes it more difficult for me to answer.


    I want to avoid this problem, but Zhou Xiaoying said: "this problem is something you have to face sooner or later. It''s no use escaping. It''s better to speak out honestly. If you feel embarrassed and tell them directly, I can send a message for you and tell them what you mean. "


    I was right when I thought about it. When I was about to speak, I heard the voice of He Xian: "stop talking and rest early. You will start early tomorrow morning."


    I was stunned. Zhou Xiaoying said, "sorry to disturb aunt he''s rest. We will rest soon, and aunt he will rest earlier. "


    He Xian seemed stunned when Zhou Xiaoying called her aunt he, but then he smiled and said, "my house is simple and my voice is louder. Everyone can hear me, so don''t talk and have a rest earlier."


    So we didn''t dare to talk any more. We hurried to have a rest or practice. When martial artists practice, they are resting.


    It''s a quiet night. It''s rare to have a quiet place to sleep or practice. Anyway, I had a good rest and didn''t wake up at dawn all night.


    I''m going back to Jingshen city soon. I don''t know how Qi zuyue and others are preparing. As soon as I wake up, I want to ask clearly first. After all, it''s important, so I can''t be careless.


    I don''t know whether he Xian will go to Jingshen city with us. I hope Dongxue, Saihua and Zhou Xiaoying can persuade him.


    Women have something to say. I''ve made up my mind to let the three of them go to He Xian. I hope they can persuade he Xian to go with us.


    Talent is rare. I''m thirsty for talent. I want to know he Xian''s final decision immediately, but I''m also worried that she will refuse our request.


    I woke up with a heavy heart. I was as nervous as when I did something wrong when I was a child and waited for my parents to punish me.

 Chapter 375

    Soon after I woke up, I saw Dongxue and Saihua walking into my rest room side by side.


    When they saw me, they laughed together. The smile was still very strange. I thought it was dirty on my body or clothes. When I hurried to see it, I didn''t see it.


    When I was puzzled, Dongxue said, "aunt he promised to go to Jingshen city with us. There is only one condition. We have promised for you."


    I was so happy that I almost jumped up. Then I was startled and asked, "what conditions? How did you promise? "


    Dongxue said with a smile, "aunt he said that if we got the seal in your Jinjia ancestral temple, we would show her. This is her only condition. We promised it for you. Do you see any problem? "


    I was relieved and said with a smile, "that''s it. It doesn''t matter. As long as we get the skill, everyone can see it."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard the voice of He Xian: "it''s so. I''m at a loss."


    When I heard he Xian''s voice, I smiled and said, "if aunt he feels that she has suffered a loss, she can change a condition."


    He Xian said, "just change the conditions. Since I''ve said it all, where is the reason to break my promise? That''s it, as long as you, the general, will be better to all of us in the future. "


    I said positively, "that''s certain. Since you are willing to follow me, I will be responsible for you. As I have said, if I stutter in the future, you will have your share. I will do what I say and never break my promise. "


    He Xian said with a smile, "that''s good. I remember your words. If you can''t do it in the future, I''ll tell you what you said today again to remind you."


    I also smiled: "let''s get ready to go. There are still many things to prepare, but we can''t delay too much time."


    He Xian said, "what is missing now, in addition to flying cars, what else do you need? I asked my people to prepare, and it won''t be long before they are ready. "


    I said with a smile, "aunt he left with us. Is the Spring Festival Hall the same as sister Hua''er''s sword shop and handed over to others?"


    He Xian said, "you don''t have to worry about these things, general. I''ve already arranged that I won''t take too many things away except the necessary things."


    I smiled and hugged fists and looked at He Xian''s cheerfulness differently.


    Zhou Xiaoying said at this time: "what we lack is the flying car. Only a large flying car can take us back to Jingshen city. The flying car found by commander Qi zuyue was too small and old to fit us now. If aunt he can find a bigger flying car, it will help us a lot. "


    He Xian frowned slightly: "it''s not that I won''t help you, but there are many people going to Jingshen city now. Most large flying cars have been booked. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to find such a flying car temporarily."


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "that''s why we came to you for help. If it were normal, we wouldn''t bother you. "


    He Xian pondered for a moment and finally said, "well, I''ll try my best."


    We stood up together and watched he Xian leave, waiting for her to help us find the right flying car.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer also went to prepare other things. We have to go back to Jingshen city. There are many things to prepare. Almost all of us went to help.


    I have nothing to do, so I''m going to find Qi zuyue and others outside the city. Last night, I had someone find Qi zuyue, but I haven''t come yet. I don''t know if there was an accident.


    My worry is superfluous. As soon as I was going out to find Qi zuyue, he came by himself and brought my war beast Xiaojin.


    They probably came together because it would be faster.


    The more Qi Zu saw me, he said, "general, we''re ready. When can we start?"


    I saw him in high spirits. Knowing that he was fine, I said, "when Aunt he finds a suitable flying car, we''ll start."


    Qi Zu was slightly stunned, but he didn''t carefully ask who "aunt he" was. He just said, "general, I know. We are ready to get on the bus and start at any time. "


    I nodded, turned and looked out of the window. A heart had already flown to the other side of Jingshen city.


    I hope the mirror God city is all right at this time, otherwise, when we get back, everything will be late.


    The more Qi Zu stayed with me, he told me about their preparations and some of his ideas. He asked me to prepare something in advance for a rainy day.


    I know Qi zuyue very well. I can rest assured that he will decide what he wants. As long as there are fewer accidents on the way back.


    Half an hour later, he Xian came back. Looking at the excitement on her face, I knew she had found a suitable flying car.


    After a few words with He Xian, we all left the rejuvenation hall, got ready to get on the bus and rushed to Jingshen city together.


    Naturally, I don''t have to worry about carrying things and driving war animals into the car. Qi zuyue will take care of them.


    I got on the bus directly and went into the winter snow to prepare a small box for me to rest. He Xian told me that I can''t do hands-on work or physical work now. I have to have a good rest for a few days to fully recover from my injury.


    For the first time, Dongxue gave me special care, which made me a little uncomfortable. I almost thought that Dongxue had the same intention as Du Yu.


    After we were ready, the flying car went straight to Jingshen city. The driver''s technology was very good. I hardly felt that the flying car had started.


    I''m finally going back. I''m very excited and excited, mixed with a trace of uneasiness


    We went back to Jingshen city this time. We had a smooth journey without any accidents.


    Perhaps the flying speed of this flying car was slow. It took us nearly a month. When everyone felt tired of staying, we finally came to the periphery of Jingshen city.


    We originally intended to enter Jingshen city directly, but after we came here, we found that the rumors were true. There were troops everywhere and stars everywhere. Let alone enter Jingshen city directly, it was difficult to get close.


    Suddenly, it has become a super city comparable to Chilong City, with a population of tens of millions.


    This has resulted in road congestion, chaos and other negative situations, so that we can''t even find a landing position.


    What''s worse, there are all kinds of flying cars and starfighter ships everywhere in the sky. Although there is an obvious dividing line between the two sides and they are not mixed together, because there are too many flying cars, in order to avoid being attacked by both sides as intruders, we can only find a place far away where there is no one to land.

 Chapter 376

    The place where we landed is at least 30 kilometers from the gate of Jingshen city. This distance may not be too far for us, but it is a little far for slow war animals such as maned pigs and beasts.


    After we got off, we said goodbye to the flying car that sent us, and then hurried to Jingshen city on foot.


    As the saying goes, the local feeling is more timid. I''m really a little. I haven''t come back for several years. When I see the wall of Jingshen city from a distance, I''m a little excited.


    Like me, Zhou Xiaoying looked at the mirror God city with red eyes. She almost didn''t cry in public.


    We have to find Zhou Shuangyin, or Hua Jianfeng and others, so that we can have a chance to enter the interior of Jingshen city. Otherwise, it is not a simple thing to pass through thousands of troops and horses.


    The thirty kilometer journey is nothing to us martial artists. After walking these roads, it is a matter in the blink of an eye.


    However, some of my war beasts are not good at driving, so we still have to walk slowly.


    Maned pigs and other war animals with huge size and great power have become the mounts of many of us. They jump on the back of Maned pigs and watch the scenery of the mirror God city while driving, which is also relaxed and comfortable.


    Because I wanted to contact Zhou Shuangyin and others, I flew directly from the air to Jingshen city with the help of Xiao Jin, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que.


    Xiao Jin''s appearance attracted the attention of many people around Jingshen city. Many people even thought we were invading star beasts and took up arms to guard.


    Xiao Jin was very fast and took me one step ahead of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er over the wall of Jingshen city.


    At this time, I found that those people outside the mirror God city did not want to enter the mirror God City, but because there were people everywhere in the mirror God City, there was no spare space to accommodate more people, so they had to find a place to live outside the city temporarily.


    Entering Jingshen City, we went straight to Zhou Shuangyin''s home. Zhou Xiaoying had not come back for many years. She rushed into the house excitedly and shouted, "Dad, Dad, I''m back, we''re all back."


    Zhou Xiaoying''s cry was loud, but no one answered. I think Zhou Shuangyin is not here at this time. He should have gone to the city master''s house.


    Zhou Xiaoying called a few times and didn''t respond, so she dialed Zhou Shuangyin. When Zhou Shuangyin''s voice rang, it was obviously with a trace of surprise and surprise: "Xiao Ying, how can you remember to contact me? I haven''t contacted me for a long time. I can''t get through to you... "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s eyes turned red and said with a cry: "Dad, I''m back. I''m at home now..."


    Zhou Shuangyin''s voice was a little hoarse and said, "back... Back? OK, OK, I''ll be right back. You wait for me. "


    The phone was hung up, but Zhou Xiaoying looked at her wrist and cried. She could no longer suppress her inner feelings and cried.


    I also feel some inexplicable sadness. Of course, the reason is that I haven''t seen Zhou Shuangyin''s father for a long time. Now I feel very excited when I hear his voice.


    I''m not used to using the telephone as a communication device, and rarely take the initiative to contact my relatives and friends by telephone. I really haven''t heard Zhou Shuangyin''s voice and news for a long time.


    Zhou Xiaoying saw that I was also a little sad, so she came and took my hand, held back her cry and whispered, "how many Immortal Jade fruits are there? Give dad some later. He''s getting older. I don''t want to see him grow old... "


    I smiled bitterly: "the longevity jade fruit is gone, and there are some ambergris fruit. Give dad some later. Dad has stayed in level 8 generals for many years, and it''s time to break through again. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded. Then she remembered that Sai Hua''er was standing beside us. She turned around with a smile and pulled Sai Hua''er to sit down: "Hua''er, I''m sorry. I forgot you for a moment."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "it doesn''t matter. In fact, I''m also very excited and uneasy. I''ll see Jin Feng''s father in a moment. My daughter-in-law, who hasn''t passed the door, hasn''t even prepared a gift. I don''t know what to do."


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned. I had taken out two ambergris fruits and handed them to Sai Hua''er: "see my father later. Give him this."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "that''s all right. I think every martial artist will like this gift."


    I smiled and took a slow look at the things in the room. While I said, "sister Hua Hua, my father is a very easy-going person. Don''t feel constrained. Just be ordinary."


    Zhou Xiaoying also said: "that is, my father is not those antiques. His mentality is very young."


    Sai Hua''er said, "don''t worry. I''m just talking. I won''t be afraid of my future father-in-law. Sister Xiao Ying, it''s time for Qi zuyue to lead them in a little while. Should we prepare? It seems that this house is not enough for all of us. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "after my father comes back, he will arrange these things. Don''t worry. Have a good rest."


    Sai Hua''er nodded and said nothing more. She sat down and looked curiously at the decoration in the room.


    I just wanted to go out and see what Xiaojin was doing outside, when someone shouted, "it''s spirit beasts, many flying spirit beasts! Come and see, how did the fight start? "


    I was surprised. Knowing that Xiao Jin was in trouble, I ran out quickly.


    When I came outside, I saw Xiao Jin, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que besieging a flying spirit beast who didn''t know what it was.


    I also know a lot of spirit beasts, but I don''t know the spirit beast that survived the siege of Xiao Jin, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que.


    This spirit beast is very powerful. After being attacked by Xiao Jin and them together, there is still no defeat.


    I think this spirit beast looks like a green dragon, but there are great differences. It is difficult to distinguish what spirit beast it is for a time.


    Its head presents a shape I have never seen before. It is very similar to the legendary unicorn, but it is different. The unicorn has two horns, but the spirit beast has only one horn, and its single horn color is bright red. It looks as smooth as jade, but it is very dangerous.


    This is not the most special. The most special thing is that it has only two legs, much like human beings. Its forelimbs have become very much like human hands, which looks quite nondescript.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer also came out at this time. Looking at the four spirit beasts fighting endlessly in the sky, Zhou Xiaoying shouted: "what spirit beast is that? Why is it so powerful that even Xiao Jin is not its opponent! "

 Chapter 377

    I''d like to say that it''s my green dragon, but the physical difference is too big. I can''t confirm it. I can only say, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a recently mutated spirit beast."


    When I was talking, the four limbs spirit beasts in the sky suddenly turned around and looked at me. They all seemed to know me.


    "Be careful." A voice came in time: "it''s a flame beast. It''s like this after mutation."


    The speaker is Zhou Shuangyin, who has just contacted us. He is still the same and has hardly changed.


    He came back riding Qinglong. When Qinglong saw me, he nodded and snorted. He was very kind.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I were overjoyed when we saw Zhou Shuangyin. We came up around Zhou Shuangyin and said in one voice, "Dad, are you back?"


    Sai Hua''er also said, "Hello, uncle."


    Zhou Shuangyin first looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me with a smile, then looked at Sai Hua''er and said, "is the girl?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled, stepped forward, saluted and said, "my name is Sai Hua''er. I''m Jin Feng''s girlfriend."


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned. I quickly said, "Dad, she is my friend. We came back together."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled, nodded and said, "it''s really beautiful. My son has a good eye. Let''s talk again when I call back the flame beast."


    I heard Zhou Shuangyin say that the flying spirit beast that I don''t know is my flame beast, so I smiled: "I''d better come and see if it knows my master."


    "Master?" Saihua was the first to cry out in surprise: "did you accept this spirit beast?"


    I smiled and nodded: "when I accepted it, it was very small and lovely. Now I don''t know what''s going on. I''m so big and ugly. "


    As soon as I finished saying this, a huge dark shadow came in front of me.


    I was surprised. I thought I was attacked by something. When I was about to attack, I suddenly felt a heat on my face. The dark shadow was licking my face with its tongue, which was very kind.


    I saw clearly that it was a flame beast and couldn''t help laughing: "so you still know me. I was surprised. I thought you wanted to do something to me."


    The black shadow is naturally the flame beast mentioned by Zhou Shuangyin. It is not like I just followed me before. Its body is almost as big as the green dragon, and it is very strange.


    Looking at its combat effectiveness, it can almost be compared with Xiaojin, Xiaozhu and xiaoque. It''s just against the sky.


    Now the shape of the flame beast has changed too much. I''m not used to it for a time. Especially when I meet it, it licks my face with its big tongue, which makes me very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, the green dragon is also here. It seems to have a good relationship with the flame beast. After a loud nose, the flame beast turned to look at the green dragon and forgot to continue licking my face.


    I quickly said to Sai Hua''er, "this is also my war beast, green dragon horse star beast, called green dragon. This is a flame beast. I don''t know how it became like this. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "you haven''t come back for a long time. Naturally, you don''t know why the flame beast has become like this. Let''s go inside. I''ll tell you in detail later. By the way, let all your new war animals come down. Don''t fly around and cause unnecessary panic. "


    I nodded and turned to summon Xiaojin to come down. Xiaojin seemed to be very afraid of the flame beast. After being summoned down by me, they didn''t dare to approach the flame beast at all.


    The flame beast proudly raised its head and shouted humanized. Its voice was the same as that of a fool. It spoke human language: "you are also the master''s war beast. I won''t hurt you again."


    We have seen nerds who can speak human language for a long time, so we don''t think it strange to speak to the flame beast, and there is no response.


    Zhou Shuangyin was surprised: "this... How can you talk? You''ve never spoken before! "


    "I was too lazy to talk to you." The flaming beast disdained and said, "what''s so great about talking? As long as you break through the high-level King Wu, you will have the wisdom comparable to human beings. It''s not easy to learn human language. Unfortunately, you are too weak to be my master, and I am too lazy to tell you the fact that I can speak. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled bitterly and looked at me and the flame beast, some speechless.


    I understand in my heart that the flame beast is not accepted by me, but follows me voluntarily. I can''t ask too much of it, let alone force it to do anything.


    I looked at the flame beast and said slowly, "flame beast, this is my father. Please respect him."


    The flame beast seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then said, "I''ve never seen that warrior so stupid. I''ve been stuck with level 8 generals for decades, and I can''t break through to level 9 generals. It''s a shame. I want to respect him unless he reaches level 9 immediately. "


    I was speechless. My good mood was dissipated by the flame beast: "I''m only a level 8 general. According to you, you despise me?"


    The flame beast said, "you are different. You have something I like in your body. You are the master I found after looking for a long time. And your future achievements are unlimited, so I won''t look down on you. "


    I smiled and smiled angrily: "good, you flaming beast. If you talk like this, aren''t you afraid of my palm beating you up?"


    The flame beast immediately took a step back: "it''s easy to fight me, but I can''t respect your stupid father. Besides, you can fly without hitting me. "


    I really smiled this time. When I looked back at Zhou Shuangyin, Zhou Shuangyin also smiled and was very happy.


    Listen to Zhou Shuangyin said, "it is said that the wisdom of star beasts is at most the same as that of human children. Now it seems that they are all wrong. Flame beast, your current wisdom has long been the same as human beings. "


    The flame beast said, "don''t compliment me. I don''t eat this."


    As like as two peas, Zhou Shuangyin suddenly came near to Zhou Shuangyin and cheated loudly. "You still have a vision, knowing that my wisdom is just like that of human beings. Now I reward you. Come on, what do you want? "


    The flame beast was a funny treasure, which made us laugh together, and the previous unhappiness disappeared.


    I''m even more surprised. The funny flame beast is definitely a spirit beast with superior intelligence. Maybe the spirit is higher than ordinary people.


    Facing such a living treasure, I suddenly felt some emotion in my heart. I couldn''t help recalling the time when I just saw the flame beast before. The whole person was a little stunned.

 Chapter 378

    Zhou Shuangyin couldn''t stand being licked by the flame beast. He stepped back and scolded: "go away, don''t lick me again, which will hurt my saliva on my face."


    The flame beast tilted his head and said like a wronged child, "I ignore you. You don''t know that I like your performance... I don''t know."


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer couldn''t help laughing loudly.


    It seemed that the flame beast suddenly found Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er at this time. He took an exaggerated step forward and pushed Zhou Shuangyin and me aside. Then he looked at Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er angrily and shouted, "where is such a beautiful girl? I am blessed, so blessed. "


    We were stunned. Even Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, who couldn''t stand up with laughter, were stunned.


    Where is this spirit beast? It''s obviously human! Only human beings will think that human beings are beautiful and show such color.


    I turned back and slapped the flame beast on the head, and shouted, "be honest, you are a spirit beast. Don''t act too like a person, it will scare people to death."


    The flame beast was hit by me and ignored me, as if he didn''t feel it at all. He continued to look at Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, and even the water was flowing out.


    Saihua was stunned and at a loss. Zhou Xiaoying suddenly kicked it over, kicked it on the chest of the flame beast, and shouted, "go away, you damn flame beast, how dare you eat my Zhou Xiaoying''s tofu. See if I don''t beat you all over the ground."


    Hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, the flame beast suddenly retreated behind me like lightning, and then cried in horror, "Oh, my God, I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I didn''t know you were the sister of the master I hadn''t seen for a long time. I was wrong. I dare not provoke you any more. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned. Looking at the flame beast hiding behind me, she murmured, "what''s going on? Am I so terrible? "


    The flame beast immediately said, "you are so fierce that you always beat and scold my master. Naturally, I dare not provoke you..."


    Before the flame beast finished, Zhou Xiaoying rushed over and didn''t look at me. She just kicked


    Zhou Xiaoying ran away and chased the flaming beast for a while. Even I almost suffered from the fish in the pond.


    However, the speed of the flame beast is much faster than Zhou Xiaoying. Zhou Xiaoying''s attack never completely hit the flame beast.


    The flame beast hasn''t been seen for several years. It has changed a lot. Even I feel strange.


    After Zhou Xiaoying determined that she couldn''t beat the flame beast, we had a chance to go inside and have a good chat.


    A farce caused by the flame beast ended. The final outcome was that Zhou Xiaoying was too tired to speak, but the flame beast did nothing.


    Because Xiao Jin, who had not benefited from fighting with the flame beast before, refused to stay here. They all took the initiative to leave here to find Qi zuyue, who was coming.


    After I sat down, I remembered that Qi zuyue needed Zhou Shuangyin to send someone to welcome them into the city. I said to Zhou Shuangyin, "Dad, this time I brought back some friends. You have to arrange to pick them up into the city. Now the mirror God city is full of people, so it''s hard to come in. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "how many friends did you bring back? I''ll have someone take my token and pick them up into the city. "


    I said, "there are more than 100 people and more than a dozen war beasts."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded, arranged this matter in front of me and asked a sergeant who had been following Zhou Shuangyin to do it.


    When the sergeant left, I said to Zhou Shuangyin, "Dad, what''s the situation of Jingshen city now? Is it difficult to manage so many troops in Jingshen city? Is there any trouble? "


    Speaking of this, Zhou Shuangyin couldn''t help rubbing his temples: "don''t mention it. Recently, our Jingshen city has been messed up by the martial arts because of the false immortal gate. I, the vice mayor, just arranged to support our army in Jingshen city. I was busy all day. "


    After a pause, Zhou Shuangyin took a look at Sai Hua''er sitting opposite, smiled and then said, "our Jingshen city is originally a small city with small territory and few personnel. It''s really difficult to arrange tens of millions of troops at once. No, almost all the houses in the city have been requisitioned. There are millions of troops outside who have no place to live. I''m worried. "


    I looked at Zhou Shuangyin and said, "then don''t say this. Most of the people I brought back were sergeants. I wanted to ask you to arrange their accommodation. Now that this is the case, I''ll let them squeeze with us. Anyway, our yard is very big, so it''s easy to set up some temporary tents. "


    Zhou Shuangyin shook his head: "since you are your friend, you can''t neglect it. Well, there are some spare houses around our house. I''ll give you some later to let your friends stay temporarily. When there is a more suitable empty house in the future, it is not too late to adjust it. "


    I nodded, "OK. Dad, don''t be too tired. Have a rest. If you have anything, let me and my sister do it for you. As long as we can, we will do our best. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "no, it''s not easy for you to come back and have a good rest. The nearest Jingshen city is not peaceful. Don''t go out. I''ll have people send you food and daily necessities. I''m afraid I''m going to live in the Lord''s residence recently. I can''t come back to accompany you... "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "no, we came back with great difficulty. How can you ignore us? What''s more, my brother came back this time with his girlfriend. If you don''t come back to accompany us, it doesn''t make sense. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at Sai Hua''er and me in embarrassment and sighed. Just about to speak, Sai Hua''er said, "it doesn''t matter. Uncle, you''re busy. We''ll be fine."


    She got up, handed the two ambergris fruits I had given her to Zhou Shuangyin, smiled and said, "these are ambergris fruits. We brought them back to honor you. Please take them."


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned, looked at the ambergris fruit, and then smiled: "is this ambergris fruit? Great, i... Miss Sai, you are really sensible. You are much more sensible than my daughter. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "Dad, you are really biased. I''m your own daughter. You have to protect me."


    Zhou Shuangyin was very happy. He kept looking at the ambergris fruit. When he heard Zhou Xiaoying''s protest, he looked up and said with a smile: "where am I eccentric? It''s clear that you don''t consider it for me and miss Sai is not considerate."


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t follow. She came forward and hugged Zhou Shuangyin. She said like a spoiled girl, "when am I not considerate of you, dad? You tell me, I didn''t beat your back and pinch your shoulder after you were tired that time? "

 Chapter 379

    Zhou Shuangyin smiled happily and said, "OK, you are also considerate, OK? Don''t be ridiculous. There are so many adults. They still look like children who haven''t grown up. They are not afraid of being laughed at. "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "what am I afraid of? I''m decompressing my father. Everyone who knows will only praise me for being careful and considerate."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled happily, as if he had gone back to when Zhou Xiaoying was a child many years ago.


    Saihua''er and I also looked at their father and daughter with a smile. A long lost family affection came to our hearts. We all felt very kind.


    When Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin finished, I said, "Dad, sister Hua Hua brought you two ambergris fruits. Please see if you need them now. If you can, you can take it now. First break through to level 9 generals. "


    "Ambergris fruit?" Zhou Shuangyin was obviously stunned, then smiled and said, "just have this heart. It''s a very valuable thing. I can''t afford it..."


    Sai Hua''er said, "uncle, what are you talking about? This is just a little thought from our younger generation. If you say so, we will be ashamed. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at us, spread out the ambergris fruit in his hand and said excitedly, "you... I won''t say anything. I''ll tell the Lord now. Take the ambergris fruit first and break through to level 9 generals."


    We nodded together, and then didn''t say much. We watched Zhou Shuangyin turn around and contact the Lord.


    Zhou Shuangyin has been stuck in the realm of level 8 generals for many years. I''m afraid he has long wanted to break through to level 9 generals. Now he has a chance. It''s time to be excited.


    However, he is the vice mayor of Jingshen city after all. It''s unreasonable for him not to talk to the mayor first when Jingshen city needs him most.


    Hua Jianfeng is a reasonable person. Although he didn''t officially accept me as an apprentice, he is also one of my masters. He fully agreed to Zhou Shuangyin''s requirements and told Zhou Shuangyin to break through as soon as possible so as to become the effective guardian of Jingshen city at any time.


    We are the younger generation. After Zhou Shuangyin contacted the Lord Hua Jianfeng, we urged him to take ambergris fruit quickly.


    Zhou Shuangyin took a ambergris fruit in front of us, left one for standby, and directly entered the cultivation.


    This time, he will break through to level 9 generals, because the effect of ambergris fruit on the warrior is to improve the warrior''s realm and skill.


    Zhou Shuangyin has been a level-8 general for so many years, and his aura has long been saturated. The reason why he can''t break through to level-9 general is that he lacks an opportunity, that is, a help.


    Now ambergris fruit is his help. With ambergris fruit, his breakthrough is almost certain.


    Zhou Shuangyin was anxious to make a breakthrough in cultivation. We couldn''t disturb him, so we came to the yard together to leave him enough space and ensure enough silence.


    I first let the green dragon and the flame beast come to me, and then said to the flame beast who can already speak human language: "your next task is to protect my father with all your strength. During the period when he breaks through to the Ninth level general, you should stay every step to ensure that he is not disturbed by anyone or anything."


    The flame beast disdained and said, "master, your father can''t break through to level 9 generals. For so many years, he has been practicing every night and hasn''t broken through to level 9 generals. I don''t think he has a chance this time."


    I stared at the flame beast and said coldly, "you give me a fit. I warn you, don''t say such words again."


    Seeing that I was angry, the flame beast immediately approached me, licked my face and said, "I''m kidding. Don''t be angry, master. Well, well, I''ll do whatever the master says. I want me to protect Zhou Shuangyin... Then I''ll protect him. "


    I still didn''t calm down. I stepped back, avoided the annoying tongue of the flame beast, and said coldly, "if you dare to speak like this again, I won''t recognize you as an unstoppable flame beast... Also, I''ll call you Xiaohong in the future. Anyway, you''re red. This name is just right."


    "Ah?!" The flame beast exclaimed, "little red? This is a girl''s name. I''m a man, okay? Change it for me, right away! "


    "It''s called Xiaohong. You can''t change it." I said coldly, "if you don''t listen to me again, I''ll beat you."


    The flame beast looked at me wrongfully, and a tear rolled down his big eyes: "master, my good master, please don''t do this to me, will you? As long as you give me a better name, I''ll listen to you in the future. "


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er couldn''t help laughing secretly, but I said with a straight face: "we have three people here, you and Qinglong. We all vote together. As long as more than half agree that you are called Xiaohong, you will be called Xiaohong in the future."


    The flame beast was completely convinced. He knelt down on the spot and said pitifully, "master, you are cruel. You know that I can''t win you anyway. There are three of you. Qinglong and I can''t agree any more... Forget it, just call Xiaohong Xiaohong. There is also a word "red" in your name. I''m in sync with my master. Sobbing... "


    Sai Hua''er couldn''t help laughing, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    The flame beast immediately stood up and grabbed Saihua''s body. His saliva flowed. Lao Chang hurriedly said, "what''s the name of the beautiful woman? Do you have a boyfriend? Do you like a fierce man like me? Leave a phone number or address... "


    Saihua was completely stunned this time. Looking at its ugly flame beast, she was completely stupid and stunned.


    Zhou Xiaoying kicked it impolitely and shouted, "get away, you damn flame beast! This is your master''s wife, your mistress. I think you want to die and dare to flirt with your mistress! "


    This time, the flame beast didn''t dodge and was kicked by Zhou Xiaoying.


    He seemed to be frightened. He looked back at me carefully, half narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, master, and... Hostess. I was wrong, really wrong. I didn''t know she was the hostess. This... I don''t dare anymore. "


    I didn''t say anything. Zhou Xiaoying continued to drink, "do you admit your mistake like this? Find me something delicious right away. We have more than 100 people. You are responsible for the meat you want to eat these days. "


    The flame beast immediately nodded with force. The huge head was like a big hammer waving up and down, which was very frightening: "yes, I will find many delicious star beasts to feed the master while protecting the master''s father."


    Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t help laughing when she saw the flame beast like this. Her previous anger dissipated in an instant.


    The flame beast is a funny treasure.

 Chapter 380

    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying smiled, the flame beast immediately licked his face and said to me, "master, I dare not again. Please forgive me this time..."


    Then it turned to Sai Hua''er, who was still in a daze, and said, "hostess, I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were my hostess who was beautiful and generous, gentle and virtuous, sunken fish and wild geese, and closed the moon and shy flowers. Please forgive me."


    I was speechless by the flame beast. I looked at it coldly and didn''t know what to do.


    This damn flame beast is really a worry free master. I don''t know how much trouble it will bring me in the future.


    Zhou Xiaoying saw that the flame beast was endless and shouted again: "go away. Without our call in the future, you are not allowed to appear within ten meters of us."


    "Xiao Hong, remember!" The flame beast said in a girl''s voice, and then flew away like lightning, leaving only a red shadow.


    I tried not to laugh, went to Saihua''s side, reached out and took Saihua''s hand, whispered, "is it all right, Xiaohong is a prank, no malice."


    Saihua came back to her senses and said with lingering fear, "what kind of spirit animals are these? Why are they so human?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said: "don''t worry. It''s not surprising that high-level spirit beasts have wisdom comparable to human beings. I heard that as like as two peas in ancient times, there are some spiritual animals that have been trained in the realm of Wu Xian, even the realm of martial arts. They can become human beings and become exactly like humans.


    Saihua was relieved, nodded and said, "it seems that some things are not legends. Now there are spirit beasts like Xiaohong. I can think of what higher-level spirit beasts will look like."


    I smiled: "so, don''t be surprised. Maybe when we get the martial arts skills of Wuxian and Wushen, we will find that when we reach a certain level, there will be great changes for both humans and star beasts."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "human beings are the spirit of all things. It is said that after any race has reached a certain level of cultivation, it may turn into human form... It''s strange for me. I won''t be like this in the future."


    Zhou Xiaoying and I laughed together. Since Sai Huaer knows this truth, we don''t worry that she will be frightened by Xiao Hong.


    Zhou Xiaoying wanted to protect Zhou Shuangyin, so I planned to take Sai Hua''er out to pick up Qi zuyue and them.


    At this time, I heard some strange sounds from outside, like the sound of weapons attacking each other, mixed with the cries of some people.


    My heart moved and said to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, "you stay here to protect dad. I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded with Sai Hua''er: "be careful."


    I turned and ran out. When I came to the street, I saw a large group of people gathered not far from my house, as if they were looking at something strange.


    I was curious. When I crowded over and looked, I saw two shirtless men fighting in the crowd. One of them I knew was Qian Wanjun, my former sworn enemy.


    The other person, I don''t know, but looks like a military uniform. He should be a soldier.


    When the two fought, they didn''t seem to be playing. Every move was to go all out and fight with their lives.


    They seemed to have been fighting for a while. Both of them were wounded, especially the big man I didn''t know. Although he was wearing protective clothing, his sleeves had been removed and his two bloodstained arms were exposed.


    The protective clothing on his chest was also broken, and the exposed wound was half a foot long. It looked very hurt.


    Qian Wanjun has the advantage. He is very cruel when he starts. Every move goes to the key of the other party. Once he hits the opponent, it is likely to be fatal.


    Look at the calm expression on his face. Although there are scars on his body, he is very calm. At a glance, he knows that there is no big deal.


    Qian Wanjun also has the strength of level 8 generals. I can see this from his fighting process.


    It seems that Qian Wanjun has also made a lot of efforts in recent years. Otherwise, he will not reach the level of level 8 general, just like me now.


    Seeing that there was no suspense in the battle, I also lost the desire to continue watching, and turned around to leave here.


    "Oriental red maple," at this time, a familiar voice suddenly came around me: "when did you come back?"


    As soon as I turned around, I saw the Black Elder and the white elder standing side by side not far from my left. Because there were too many people here, I didn''t see them before.


    Seeing my master, I immediately came forward to salute and said to elder black and elder Bai, "master, are you two here?"


    The Black Elder smiled and said, "when did you come back? I haven''t heard from you for a long time. I thought you had settled down in Chilong city. Eh, your aura fluctuates. It seems that you have reached the same level as us. It''s good. "


    Bai Changlao looked at me carefully and then said, "it''s good. They are already level 8 generals. It seems that we expected it before. Your achievements are unlimited."


    I smiled: "the two masters praised the disciples too much. These are all the achievements of your disciples through the careful teaching of your masters. By the way, where are the two masters going? If you''re free, how about we get together and have a drink? "


    The Black Elder smiled: "OK, I''m waiting for you. If you buy me a drink, your aunt Bai won''t say anything. "


    After a pause, the Black Elder God said mysteriously in my ear, "your white aunt hasn''t allowed me to drink for ten days. I''m greedy and dreaming. You must let me drink enough today."


    I smiled and nodded: "you can rest assured. Go to my house. You can have as much wine and meat as you want."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I heard an earth shaking explosion from the front door of Jingshen city.


    What high-level combat skills sent out the explosion, and the fluctuation of aura can be clearly felt here.


    As soon as the Black Elder''s face changed, he said nervously, "the fluctuation of aura should be that the Lord of Huacheng is fighting. Did the stars start to attack again?"


    The white elder hurriedly said, "go, guard the mirror God city!"


    They looked at me together, as if waiting for my decision. Without saying a word, I followed them and came to the main gate of Jingshen city.


    The purpose of my return is to guard Jingshen city. Now Jingshen city is under attack. I have no reason to ignore it.


    The main gate of Jingshen city is the largest gate of Jingshen City, facing the direction of Chilong City, that is, the southeast.


    When the three of us arrived at the main gate, many sergeants had arrived here. Together with the sergeants who had been here to guard Jingshen City, it was already a sea of people and could not squeeze in.

 Chapter 381

    We had no choice but to fly up and meet Hua Jianfeng standing on the wall from the air.


    In the sea of people, coming directly to the wall from the air is the simplest and direct way.


    When Hua Jianfeng saw us, he first nodded slightly, then turned around and looked outside the city and shouted, "who the hell are you? Why attack our mirror city and bring such a dangerous star beast? What''s the purpose? "


    When we looked out together, we saw a large open space outside the city. The originally crowded crowd consciously left around the city gate and vacated a large area.


    The rest of the area outside the city gate is only a dozen people dressed strangely.


    These dozen people are all of the same color, wearing the upper body and only fancy shorts. They look like a group of lost beggars.


    The designs and colors on their shorts are really similar to the clothes worn by beggars, which is very easy to be misunderstood.


    However, judging from Hua Jianfeng''s powerful fighting skills to prevent them from attacking the city gate, these people are definitely not beggars.


    And behind these people, I vaguely saw a huge maned pig beast eyeing us. It seems that it should be the war beast brought by these people.


    I looked at these people dressed strangely. Unexpectedly, these people also had war animals such as maned pigs. I couldn''t help but say to Hua Jianfeng, "city master, why do these people attack the city gate?"


    Hua Jianfeng looked back at me and nodded slightly, "they suddenly appear and are coming to the city. Now it''s time to open the gate. The gate has been closed and no one can enter or leave. After arguing with the city sergeant, they began to forcibly attack the city gate garrison, and launched an attack on the main gate in an attempt to destroy the city gate. I had to fight them. "


    I nodded. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard one of the people outside the city say loudly, "are you the Lord of mirror God city? Please open the gate. We have no intention of going to war with you. We really have something important to hurry into the city. "


    Hua Jianfeng said: "the city gate is closed at 6 p.m. every day. No one is allowed to go in and out of the city except sergeants who can go out to meet the enemy in case of military emergency. You have something to do. Don''t enter the city until the gate opens tomorrow morning. It''s a time of war. Please abide by the rules of this city. "


    After those people outside the city listened to Hua Jianfeng''s words and looked at each other, one of them who looked like the leader stepped forward and shouted, "are you the Lord of Jingshen city? We are envoys from the state of Hua. This time we come to Jingshen city to meet the city Lord and discuss important matters. Please also open the gate and let us see the city Lord. "


    Hua Jianfeng frowned slightly and whispered to the Black Elder and others: "be careful. If you find something wrong, fight back immediately. Don''t leave your hand. I''ll go down and tell them what the people of the kingdom of Hua are doing here at this time. "


    The Black Elder and others nodded slightly and were ready to deal with emergencies.


    Hua Jianfeng also nodded slightly. When he was going to the city, he suddenly looked back at me and said, "Maple, go down with me."


    I was surprised. I thought Hua Jianfeng didn''t recognize me. Now it seems that he recognized me long ago, but he didn''t show it in front of so many people.


    When I heard him say so, I nodded and said, "yes."


    Hua Jianfeng smiled and jumped off the city first. With his skill, he jumped off the city wall. It was as easy as a palm of his hand.


    I also jumped down and came to those who claimed to be from the Hua country. I was half a step behind Hua Jianfeng and was always ready to meet the enemy.


    Hua state is a small country adjacent to the west of Chilong state. It is said that their population is less than 50 million, which is similar to the population of some super cities in Chilong state.


    However, they have their own unique cultivation methods. Everyone in China is a martial artist.


    I''ve also heard that many of the warriors in the state of Hua are very low-level. In terms of strength, they are far from our opponents in the state of Chilong.


    The level division of martial arts in the state of Hua is not as standardized as that in the state of Chilong. There are only three major realms: Apprentice realm, master realm and Emperor realm.


    Compared with the division of the martial arts realm of the red dragon Kingdom, the martial arts in the apprentice realm are about the same as those in our martial arts apprentice and warrior realm, and the martial arts in the master realm are about the same as our martial arts masters. As for the imperial martial arts in their highest realm, in short, they are our generals here.


    Hua Jianfeng and I came to the people of the state of Hua and looked at them. We found that their aura fluctuation was lower than that of Hua Jianfeng and I. at most, they reached the appearance of first-class and second-class generals.


    I have some doubts. I don''t know why Hua Jianfeng used such powerful war skills to stop these Huaguo people. It seems that there is no need to use powerful war skills against these people.


    Hua Jianfeng said, "who are you from Hua country? Does it represent the Lord of birch? "


    The people of the state of Hua, who were led by them, stepped forward again, saluted and said, "we represent the Lord of our country. This time we came to Jingshen city because we heard that there was an adult mutant flame beast in Jingshen city. After learning this news, the Lord ordered us to come to see the Lord of the city to see if we could exchange for the mutant adult flame beast in your city. "


    Hua Jianfeng frowned slightly: "the flame beast has indeed appeared in our Jingshen City, which is the war beast of Zhou Shuangyin, the vice mayor of our Jingshen city. Why do you want to exchange for the flame beast and even attack the city gate? "


    The man of the state of Hua said with a smile, "please forgive me for this. We didn''t know there was a war here. We were stopped when we wanted to go in. We thought it was the sergeant here who deliberately embarrassed us, so we clashed with them. This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. "


    Hua Jianfeng frowned slightly and was about to speak. The Huaguo man already answered: "by the way, the city Lord just asked me why I want to exchange for the flame beast? To be honest, Huaguo is the birthplace of the Royal beast gate, and the Royal beast gate has been looking for adult flame beasts for many years to be the spirit beasts of the town gate. Our Lord, who is also the disciple of the Royal beast gate, should make some contributions to our gate. "


    Hua Jianfeng snorted coldly, "I see. Make a mountain out of a molehill, full of sophistry. I have warned you several times before that this is a war zone and it is necessary to carry out all action instructions in strict accordance with the needs of wartime, but you still attacked us. Hum, I don''t believe what you say now! "


    I understand that these birch people are here to rob by fire. They want to take advantage of the invasion of the stars to seize our flame beast.


    I sneered in my heart and secretly made up my mind. Next, I will let these Hua people remember not to rob by fire in the future.

 Chapter 382

    Hua Jianfeng''s words made the people of the state of Hua smile awkwardly and said, "don''t be angry, Lord. I''m really an envoy from the state of Hua. My name is gahil. These are my men. We are all soldiers of the birch country. "


    Hua Jianfeng said, "I don''t care whether you are soldiers of Hua country or not, but I have to find out why you attack Jingshen city. This is a time of war. If you do so, you will be equivalent to declaring war with us. "


    Hiller smiled bitterly, and took a very indifferent attitude to Hua Jianfeng''s sentence. He said to himself, "our habits of Hua and your red dragon are different. For example, our Lord is actually the master of the door has the final say. So this time we were ordered to come, which actually means the Royal beast gate. "


    After a pause, gasil said to himself, "the Royal beast gate once had several branches in your country. The city Lord must have heard of it."


    Hua Jianfeng seemed to be familiar with the Royal beast gate. After listening to gaxile''s mention of the Royal beast gate, he said, "well, I don''t care why you come here, but if you want to enter the mirror God city at this time, you must show something to prove your identity. Since you are Chinese, show me your customs clearance chip or the customs clearance document written by your Lord. "


    Gahler was slightly stunned, his face changed, and his tone became a little impolite.


    Listen to him: "we came to Jingshen city secretly. How could we bring the chips or documents for customs clearance? You are deliberately making trouble for us. You don''t want us to see the vice mayor of Jingshen city. Hum, I can tell you that now your Chilong country is being attacked by the stars. If you don''t cooperate with us, we won''t guarantee the stability of the border between your Chilong country and our Hua country. "


    Hua Jianfeng listened to gaxile''s words, and his eyes were cold. He shouted, "are you declaring war on our mirror city and our red dragon country?"


    Gahler smiled strangely: "declare war? Do you think the Chilong kingdom is still the former Chilong kingdom? Will our Hua Kingdom still be afraid of you? It''s not impossible to declare war. Anyway, you can''t last long. Instead of being taken away all your territory by the stars and making aliens the next leader of the red dragon country, it''s better to let our Hua country occupy part of your territory and help you. "


    Hua Jianfeng''s eyes were colder and didn''t speak. He looked back at me. Suddenly he flew up and rushed to gaxile like lightning.


    This time he shot with anger, and his speed and strength reached the limit.


    I saw a figure flash by, and Hua Jianfeng had appeared in front of the people of Hua country.


    Without saying a word, I rushed to help, but I saw the figure flashing in front of me. Many sergeants of Jingshen city rushed to surround all the people of Hua state.


    These sergeants seem to have fought many times recently. Everyone''s protective clothing is covered with blood, which is very frightening.


    The cooperation between them and Hua Jianfeng was even better. As soon as Hua Jianfeng shot, these sergeants had rushed over, and their actions were neat and uniform, just like one shot.


    No matter how good a person''s Kung Fu is, there is no momentum for so many sergeants to act together. When these sergeants act, they have attracted the attention of many people, and a lot of cheers come along.


    Seeing that those Hua people were about to be killed by the sergeants, an earth shaking roar suddenly came.


    When I heard this sound, my heart moved, I felt like my maned pig roaring. When I looked up, I saw that maned pig running over, and at the same time, it made an earth shaking roar, frightening away a lot of sergeants.


    The maned pig beast is huge. When it runs, it is very quiet. In addition, it is roaring at this time. It is normal for those sergeants to be scared away.


    Fortunately, the maned pig beast is not fast, and has not hurt the sergeants of Jingshen city for the time being.


    I instantly determined that this maned pig was not my maned pig at all, because compared with my maned pig, it lacked the feeling of empathy with me.


    When he saw the maned pig beast, Hua Jianfeng, who was about to take down the people of the state of Hua, had to stop the attack temporarily and turned to look at the maned pig beast.


    I stepped forward and quietly said to Hua Jianfeng, "it''s an adult maned pig beast. Its combat effectiveness is absolutely comparable to that of a level 9 general. Moreover, its defense capability is much stronger than that of human fighters. If we fight hard, we will lose a lot. "


    Hua Jianfeng frowned at me and didn''t speak, but his eyes had told me that even if you can''t fight hard, you can''t just forget it.


    After all, it is not only about the safety of Jingshen City, but also about the dignity of all people in Jingshen city and even Chilong country.


    When I was talking to Hua Jianfeng, I already thought of a way to solve this matter, so I whispered again: "let me recruit my war beast. I believe these Huaguo people will retreat when they see my war beast."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded, looked at gaxile and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Gahler said with a strange smile, "why, your magnificent mirror God city master, will you also be afraid of our war beasts? I tell you, if we can''t get the flame beast today, we will flatten your little mirror God city. We brought not only maned pigs, but also a large number of other war animals. If you know the truth, quickly call Zhou Shuangyin out to see us and bring me the flame beast. Maybe we can spare the people of your city. "


    Hua Jianfeng smiled angrily: "well, since you have such a plan, don''t blame the people of Chilong country for being ruthless. Maple, do it! "


    I waited for Hua Jianfeng''s order. At this time, I looked up at Xiao Jin, Xiao Zhu and Xiao que circling in the sky and shouted, "if you don''t do it yet, when will you stay?"


    Xiao Jin gave the first long cry, turned his body and rushed down like an arrow. The target was the maned pig beast that was about to rush in front of Hua Jianfeng and me.


    When the maned pig heard Xiao Jin''s cry, it suddenly roared and stopped suddenly.


    With a trace of fear, he looked at Xiao Jin, who was close to it like lightning. His huge body turned. He didn''t dare to fight, but turned and ran away.


    Xiaojin is the peak of King Wu. Compared with it, the maned pig beast really only has the chance to escape.


    It suddenly occurred to me whether the maned pig would be more unbearable if the flame beast appeared at this time.


    The speed of the maned pig has always been their weakness. As soon as it turned and ran away, Xiao Jin had fallen on its back.


    I didn''t intend to be merciful against the robbers of the Royal beast gate, or against the invading people of the Hua kingdom. I had already given orders to kill Xiaojin and other war beasts.

 Chapter 383

    Then, Xiao Jin launched an attack like lightning. Each blow accurately landed on the maned pig''s body. Each blow would bring countless blood flowers. Each blow would cause the maned pig''s painful roar, which made me feel a little thrilling.


    Xiao Jin''s attack this time was very single, that is, he used his sharp claws to directly grasp the body of the maned pig beast.


    It deliberately killed the maned pig beast without powerful means. It only scratched the maned pig beast again and again, which made the maned pig beast painful and roared again and again, which made those Huaguo people stunned and frightened.


    Only bloody means of attack can make the enemy more afraid.


    Xiao Jin seemed to be deliberately torturing the maned pig beast, and the sergeants around him shouted excitedly.


    The sergeants who had been frightened by the maned pig beast before now had a sense of revenge when they saw that the maned pig beast was played by Xiao Jin and applauded. They all shouted excitedly.


    I couldn''t see it anymore and shouted, "stop playing and kill me!"


    With a long cry, Xiao Jin suddenly raised a claw. After a pause, a dazzling red light suddenly appeared on the claw, much like the high-energy beam emitted by the lightsaber.


    This is the same attack method as the combat skills of human warriors. I don''t know when Xiao Jin had such a method. I''ve never seen it used.


    I only saw a flash of red light, and the maned pig''s mountain like body suddenly split in two from the middle and slowly fell down.


    An adult maned pig beast comparable to a level 9 general was killed by Xiao Jin. He didn''t even have a chance to struggle!


    The surroundings suddenly quieted down, and all the sounds stopped instantly, as if everyone was choked by their necks and couldn''t make a sound.


    I was also interested in Liwei, so I ordered Xiaojin to kill. I didn''t expect it to do so, which shocked all the people here.


    When the body of the maned pig fell down slowly, the people present woke up and shouted one after another, as if they were the ones who killed the maned pig.


    Hua Jianfeng looked back at me with a serious expression, but then he slowly smiled: "good job, with such a powerful war beast to help us defend the city, even if the star man''s warship comes, it won''t benefit us. Feng''er, you''ve just come back. I shouldn''t have arranged tasks for you now, but you''re very strong now. I''m not polite. The defense of the front door will be handed over to you in the future. "


    As soon as I hugged my fist and tried to speak, I heard those Hua people shouting in unison, and their voices were full of panic.


    I remembered that I had ordered Xiao Zhu and Xiao que to attack the birch people in front of us. I was almost forgotten by Xiao Jin''s behavior.


    Although the strength of Xiao Zhu and Xiao que is not as good as that of Xiao Jin, they are all comparable to the existence of level 9 generals. As soon as they started, those Huaguo people were attacked and screamed repeatedly, and they were completely confused in an instant.


    Their previous arrogance and domineering disappeared at this time, and all they had left was to fight and run for their lives in a hurry.


    Before, I thought that the strength of the people of Hua country was fairly good, which forced Hua Jianfeng to use powerful fighting skills to prevent them from attacking the city gate. Now I saw the battle between them and little Zhu and little finch with my own eyes, and I knew that in fact, what they relied on was still the dead maned pig.


    The people of the state of Hua without the maned pig and beast, under the hands of Xiao Zhu and Xiao que, have no power to fight back. They are extremely embarrassed.


    Seeing that Hua people no longer posed a threat to us, Hua Jianfeng and I relaxed and looked at each other with a smile.


    But at this time, a huge explosion came, and a huge roar came from the distant sky.


    It''s a starship. I''ve seen it once and can recognize it at a glance.


    The appearance of the star battleship of the stars failed Hua Jianfeng and I to catch the people of Hua.


    Because the Starship facing the stars is more threatening to us than the birch people, we have to deal with it carefully. For the time being, we can only forget the visitors from the birch country.


    The people of Hua country were also smart. After seeing the power of war animals such as Xiao Jin, we slipped away quietly by taking the opportunity that all of us focused on the star warships in the sky.


    We don''t care about these clown Huaguo people. When they don''t exist, we still let them leave.


    I didn''t intend to think about it much, but seeing that many sergeants around were staring at the Hua people who quietly evacuated, their faces showed murderous spirit, I knew that it was not so easy for the Hua people to leave smoothly.


    Now we have a huge starship in front of us, a starship that is enough to threaten the lives of all of us. Our goal is to defeat the Starship and survive under its claws.


    Hua Jianfeng issued a loud order at the first time: "all on alert, ready to fight."


    The neat wall of Jingshen city suddenly had many more depressions, followed by countless laser weapons on the wall.


    These laser weapons should have been hidden on the wall of the city for a long time. The purpose is naturally to prevent the sudden attack of those invading people.


    I think many of them are powerful laser weapons. I''ve seen their power and know that their attacks can''t be carried by even solid star warships.


    However, the star battleships of the stars are generally equipped with protective covers, so it is not easy to hit its body.


    The protective cover is a protective layer formed by high energy. If you want to break through such a protective cover, you must at least send out more powerful energy than the energy of the protective cover.


    The star battleship of the stars can resist the turbulence in space and walk freely in space without damage, which shows how powerful its protective cover energy is.


    This is the power of high technology and the advantage of the star people.


    Although there are many high-tech weapons and equipment on our oxygen star, compared with the stars, we are far behind.


    The power of high-tech weapons can sometimes surpass the power of some legendary peak warriors.


    Such a warship also has its weakness, that is, once the battle time is too long, or the energy is damaged and the protective cover is lost, it will be easily shot down.


    Although its armor is strong, it is very likely to be broken if it is hit by a laser weapon.


    The high-energy beam of laser weapons can easily cut even some extremely hard metal, and the protective cover should also be able to be cut or broken.


    Facing the warships of the stars, I felt a lingering fear. The little gold I was riding on was hit and crashed by such warships. That time, we were trapped in the nine song enchantment array and almost completely destroyed. Now I can''t help feeling a little uneasy when I see such warships again.

 Chapter 384

    Hua Jianfeng seems to have seen the power of such a warship. His face changes again and again. It''s a little ugly.


    Although he didn''t show nervousness and uneasiness, I could see from his expression that he was really nervous at this time.


    Before the warships of the stars had time to attack, Hua Jianfeng hurriedly ordered the laser weapons on the main gate of Jingshen city to attack together, trying to strike first when the enemy didn''t stand firm.


    With Hua Jianfeng''s order, countless dazzling laser beams were shot out, all on the protective cover of the warship.


    In a chaotic violent explosion, the surface of the star man''s warship rippled in circles.


    This is the ripple that appears when the energy of the attack will be scattered after the shield is attacked. It looks very beautiful and dangerous.


    My eyes suddenly changed because I saw something I didn''t want to see.


    Our fierce attack didn''t even hurt the skin of the Starship. The defense ability of its protective cover is really a super pervert.


    Seeing that the laser weapon attack had no effect, Hua Jianfeng was anxious and shouted, "keep attacking and don''t let them enter the city."


    The sergeants opened fire again, and all the weapons opened fire on the star man''s warship. The scene was amazing.


    Unfortunately, the star man''s warship still has no loss. The protective cover is too powerful to shield almost all physical attacks.


    Hua Jianfeng seemed to have a lot of experience in dealing with such a situation. He shouted: "send orders and attack continuously. Don''t stop without my order."


    After a pause, he said to himself, "I don''t believe that under our repeated attacks, the energy of the protective cover is not exhausted."


    I felt that Hua Jianfeng''s arrangement made some sense. Maybe only in this way can we really defeat the enemy and give us the chance to shoot down the star warship.


    But what makes me feel incredible is that the sergeants of mirror God city took turns to attack for ten minutes, but they didn''t see any sign that the energy of the protective cover was exhausted.


    In this way, once our laser weapons run out of energy, the rest will only be passively beaten.


    And I saw with my own eyes that the Starship was already preparing to attack weapons. The huge energy fluctuation showed that the enemy''s attack power was very great.


    Seeing this situation, Hua Jianfeng was so anxious that he shouted, "concentrate on attacking. Be sure to beat it down before it attacks us."


    Hua Jianfeng''s words were just finished. An earth shaking explosion sounded. The warships of the stars finally launched a counterattack, and a shell was fired.


    When the shell landed, it exploded violently, and the soldiers around had no time to get out of the way immediately died. A large area.


    According to the personnel density at that time, I estimate that there were at least more than 100 soldiers who died just now.


    Blood splashed, and many people around were covered with the blood of their compatriots, but no one cried, nor any screams and screams.


    In the face of the invasion of the stars, the people of the red dragon Kingdom have fought with them countless times. They are not surprised at such a scene.


    But now it''s different. The sergeants of Jingshen city can''t help but want to rush over and work hard with them. At this time, when they see their brothers die, they all hold their anger and look at the warships of the stars like wild wolves, fierce and ruthless.


    The sergeants did not roar in unison, let alone any sound.


    Hua Jianfeng didn''t speak, and they could only be so silent, because they didn''t have a good way to beat the star man''s interstellar warship.


    I frowned. Just when I thought I should do something, I suddenly remembered the flame beast.


    Before, I saw with my own eyes that the flame beast is the existence that even Xiao Jin is afraid of. It should have surpassed Xiao Jin''s Super Master.


    Xiao Jin is the peak of King Wu. You don''t have to think about what the flame beast has reached. It must have surpassed King Wu and reached the legendary Wuxian


    Or after the flame beast mutated, its strength increased greatly, its combat effectiveness was stronger than Xiaojin, and its momentum was stronger than Xiaojin, so Xiaojin was afraid.


    After all, Wuxian is a legendary existence. It hasn''t appeared on the oxygen star for tens of thousands of years, so I can''t say that the flame beast must have reached the Wuxian realm.


    The only thing that can explain is that the fighting power of flame beast Xiaohong is stronger than Xiaojin, and it is the peak of King Wu in the realm, that is, like Xiaojin.


    I don''t know why. I didn''t command Xiao Jin to attack the warships of the stars. I didn''t even think of doing so.


    Maybe it''s because Xiao Jin fought with the star man''s warship before. Although he was not injured, it''s obvious that it''s not the opponent of the star man''s warship, so I didn''t consider letting it have a try.


    When I summoned the flame beast Xiaohong, Hua Jianfeng consciously protected me. He saw what I was doing and gave me some support.


    At this time, the star battleship of the stars continued to be powerful. Some energy beams like laser weapons were launched by it, and the attack power was no less than our laser weapons.


    On the contrary, it is more destructive. After all, there is no protective cover on our side. After being hit, the loss is much greater.


    Violent explosions and screams from time to time indicate that our Sergeants are being killed one by one by the stars.


    My heart was bleeding and my teeth were bleeding. For the first time, I really felt the cruelty of the stars and the cruelty of the war.


    A river of blood is not enough to describe the main battlefield of Jingshen city at this time. Many of our people died, most of them were incomplete, and some even didn''t leave a little flesh and blood. They were bombed without a trace.


    I knew it would be late if I didn''t invite the flame beast to help, so I tried my best to summon the flame beast in the crazy roar of Hua Jianfeng.


    At this time, the flame beast should stay at my house with Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Hua''er and Qinglong to protect Zhou Shuangyin. There is a distance from here. My voice can''t be heard, so I can only contact it with yubeast.


    Even if it is not a war beast I will accept with the Royal beast, the Royal beast will be able to pass the power of my soul and order it to come and fight.


    The human soul is very magical. It can not only float freely, but also be artificially controlled to find or attack others.


    Now I use the Royal beast to contact the flame beast. The purpose is to let the flame beast know our situation and come to save us.


    I practice complete beast control. Although I haven''t fully mastered it yet, the power of complete beast control has been much better than before and has been improved a lot.

 Chapter 385

    The flame beast received the message I sent to it, flew up without hesitation, and came to me in a few seconds.


    It''s very fast. I''ve known it before, so I don''t think it''s strange.


    When the flame beast came, I no longer hesitated. I felt that I had a bottom in my heart. I shouted, "Xiao Jin, flame beast, you go up to me and destroy this damn starship."


    The flame beast has no big reaction to the star warship. It doesn''t seem to know what the warship is, and it doesn''t make any special moves.


    Xiao Jin met the enemy of the warship. He couldn''t bear it for a long time. At my command, he jumped up and rushed to the interstellar warship that was brutally attacking our sergeant.


    Xiao Jin had fought with the star battleship of the stars once before, but he didn''t get any benefits. At this time, he was particularly jealous and took the lead in rushing over.


    The flame beast saw that Xiao Jin rushed over and then rushed over. To my surprise, it came later and came first. In the blink of an eye, it caught up with Xiao Jin who took the first step and took off with Xiao Jin to the star battleship of the stars.


    Speed is an advantage, especially in this strength oriented world, which is particularly important.


    With the attack of Xiao Jin and flame beast, the star man''s star warship again swings a circle of corrugated aperture, which is the shock after the protective cover is attacked.


    If the attack is strong enough, the ripple shock will be more intense until it finally breaks.


    The attack of Xiaojin and flame beast also delayed the attack speed and accuracy of the warship to a certain extent, reducing our losses a lot.


    I have a feeling that Xiao Jin and the flame beast attack together. The attack power seems to be almost the same as the sum of all the laser weapons here before.


    To some extent, because they choose the same point when attacking, the damage to warships is greater than that of laser weapons.


    Hua Jianfeng was surprised to see that the attack of flame beast and Xiao Jin was equal to the sum of all laser weapons. He was also very happy.


    He looked at me with a look of praise in his eyes. He shouted, "all laser weapons are aimed at the enemy''s warships and cooperate with war animals."


    Hua Jianfeng''s words were spread out with aura. Even in the deafening sound of explosion and attack, every Sergeant could hear them clearly.


    The sergeants roared in unison, and all the laser weapons began to change their tactics from the previous chaotic attack to high-precision shooting.


    High precision shooting attacks the same point where Xiao Jin and the flame beast attack. The requirements for the Sergeants are very high. If you are careless, you may hurt Xiao Jin and the flame beast and help the enemy.


    Fortunately, these Sergeants are well-trained and careful when shooting. They can really be called high-precision shooting.


    The point they shot was the point of every attack by Xiao Jin and flame beast. There was no mistake.


    I was surprised by the perfect cooperation between Xiao Jin, flame beast and sergeants. At the same time, I also had a further understanding of these well-trained sergeants under Hua Jianfeng.


    Not to mention anything else, judging by their fighting quality, we know that these sergeants of Hua Jianfeng are not in vain.


    Whenever Xiao Jin and the flame beast retreat after attacking the warship''s protective cover, the sergeant''s attack will be made up immediately, so that the star man''s warship protective cover will be hit again before the attack power of the war beast is completely offset.


    After several rounds of attacks, the powerful attack power will make the protective cover vibrate violently. After reaching the limit of the protective cover, it will lose its due protective effect.


    After several contact attacks, I saw that the shock ripple on the Starship shield changed from the previous one, which was a little chaotic and violent.


    This is the precursor that the protective cover will break. It will be broken by us and expose the body of the warship.


    As long as the protective cover breaks, the star battleship of the stars will no longer be our opponent. The laser weapons in the hands of the sergeants will shoot down the battleship from a long distance and kill all the stars without leaving any of them.


    Especially the flame beast and Xiao Jin, it will be a nightmare for stars who are not strong in their skills and physical strength.


    Xiao Jin and the flame beast took action against the stars. It''s like I take action against a child who has no strength to bind chickens. It''s completely effortless.


    I had already taken out my lightsaber and killer sword. At this time, I saw the fierce shock of the star man''s warship shield. Knowing that the opportunity was rare, I immediately threw the lightsaber out.


    Driven by my aura, the lightsaber flew out with a brush, turned into a meteor, and accurately hit the point on the protective cover that had just been hit by the warbeasts and the sergeants.


    When the lightsaber touched the protective cover, it bared and stabbed in, as if there were no obstacles at all.


    At this time, the protective cover was at the end of a powerful crossbow. When the lightsaber stabbed it, the already invincible lightsaber broke the protective cover at once.


    The protective cover of the Starship was like a punctured balloon, which disappeared in an instant.


    Some energy visible to the naked eye is scattered, much like light arrows shooting in all directions.


    The protective cover was broken, and the remaining energy scattered like arrows, but it still couldn''t disperse in time, and suddenly there was a violent explosion.


    The clouds and smoke in the sky shook violently, and the water waves spread around in circles, as if scattered by a strong wind. It looks very good.


    The star man''s starship shield was cracked. Seeing this, Hua Jianfeng finally had a smile on his face and shouted, "kill me! Avenge our brother! "


    The sergeants shouted in unison, "revenge!"


    The weapons in their hands were powerful together, and all the firepower hit the star man''s warship, almost instantly making the warship red.


    The interstellar warship burned, and countless high-energy and high-temperature laser beams hit its hull, and even the high-temperature resistant metal began to melt and burn.


    With the burning, dozens of meters of fire rose from the warship. It was an explosion caused by high temperature, a spark symbolizing the failure of the star man''s raid, and fireworks representing our victory.


    The starship is equipped with fire extinguishing devices. When the fire on the ship burns, those devices start automatically.


    Some black things sprayed from those devices, such as sludge and sesame paste, look very insignificant.


    I don''t know what those things are. I only saw such a violent combustion that they went out automatically as soon as I came into contact with them.

 Chapter 386

    Now it''s our turn to be stunned. What''s the situation? The high-temperature combustion caused by laser weapons can''t be destroyed by pouring water directly. Now the black things emerging from the Starship are completely extinguished at once, which really makes us feel very magical.


    The science and technology of stars are indeed more developed than ours. We can''t do it with such fire-fighting and cooling means.


    Hua Jianfeng was stunned and then roared, "keep attacking and don''t let them run away."


    The sergeants were also stunned. At this time, they heard Hua Jianfeng''s order and attacked the star man''s warship again. The surface of the warship burned again. Holes slowly appeared in some places that had been attacked several times.


    Although this warship is equipped with extremely advanced equipment, it seems that it is impossible to leave here after being attacked by us.


    I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when I suddenly saw the sky where the warship docked. The dazzling light made me unable to open my eyes and closed my eyes involuntarily.


    When I opened my eyes to see the sky again, I couldn''t help shouting, "damn the stars, they ran away!"


    The dazzling light was sent by the warships of the stars when they were ready to escape. They actually ran away at this time and didn''t give us a chance to pursue.


    Because their escape direction is deep space, with our current technology, there is no way to catch up with deep space.


    Even Xiao Jin and the flame beast didn''t have time to catch up. The speed of the warship was faster than them, which was the absolute speed that could cross the stars in an instant.


    Not only do I feel unwilling, but even the city Lord Hua Jianfeng couldn''t help shouting: "Damn it, come back and fight to the death. If I don''t beat you down, kill all of you, and leave none."


    Countless sergeants looked up at the warships of stars with only one light spot left in space, reluctantly showing their unwilling look.


    Today, so many brothers died. The sergeants who thought they could fight to avenge their brothers watched the enemy escape, but there was nothing they could do. One by one, they couldn''t help crying excitedly.


    Hua Jianfeng scolded a few words, looked down and saw the appearance of the sergeants. After a slight meal, he shouted: "cheer up for me. Don''t be so sad. We will repay today''s Revenge sooner or later. We will never let the stars bully us. I swear here that in my lifetime, I will never stop until I take revenge! "


    "If you don''t take revenge, you''ll never stop!" The voice spread out and slowly disappeared around, but it seemed to go straight to the deep space, so that the stars could hear


    The stars killed thousands of our sergeants this time, and many innocent people also died in their hands. There are corpses and blood everywhere in front of the main gate of the mirror God city. It looks very tragic and distressing.


    Flame beast Xiaohong and Jinpeng Xiaojin were sent back by me to protect Zhou Shuangyin after the stars fled. I myself stayed to help heal the wounded soldiers and people.


    Now it is in a mess. Many buildings around the city wall have been razed to the ground. I don''t know how many people are homeless.


    The most hateful thing is that we didn''t even kill a star man. They hid in the warship and escaped unharmed.


    Hua Jianfeng stood in the square in front of the main gate. He didn''t move for a long time. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    I was temporarily appointed as the Guard commander of the main gate or the nominal commander. All the sergeants here, whether they are the guard sergeants of Jingshen city or not, are under my jurisdiction.


    After being depressed and sad for a while, I took the initiative to command the sergeants here to carry away the dead sergeants and send the injured sergeants to the hospital for treatment. I have something to do to fight and can''t be idle.


    Some sergeants who have not been assigned tasks have also been gathered by me, and they also have tasks to complete.


    I want to train these people into an army that can win and fight hard battles. I don''t want to see too many people die.


    I have this confidence and obligation.


    From now on, they are all my sergeants and my brothers.


    "General," I was gathering the sergeants here, and Qi zuyue''s voice suddenly came.


    I was overjoyed and immediately turned to look at Qi zuyue and said loudly, "coming?"


    Qi zuyue looked at me somewhat unexpectedly, saluted and said, "if we return to the general, we all arrive. On the way, we met a small group of stars and fought with them, so we wasted some time."


    I was stunned and then asked, "is any brother hurt?"


    Qi zuyue said, "thanks to the blessing of the general, we have no casualties. The fighting power of the stars is not very strong, and their physical quality is very poor. As soon as we started, they were scared to escape. We chased for a while and killed dozens of stars. We were worried that the general would be in a hurry, so we spared their lives and came back to see you first. "


    After listening to Qi zuyue''s words, I couldn''t help shouting, "good, good. Damn stars, you should kill one and leave no survivors. "


    Qi Zu was more and more stunned. Then he took a look at the blood on the ground and suddenly said, "don''t worry, general. We will never leave a living person when we meet stars in the future."


    I waved: "call all our men here, and the training of these sergeants will be handed over to you in the future. You are my first brothers and brothers with strong combat effectiveness. You should shoulder the task of training new brothers. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured, general, we will do our best to train them into soldiers like us."


    I looked at Qi zuyue with satisfaction, turned slowly and walked to Hua Jianfeng who was still standing in place.


    Hua Jianfeng was sad at this time. Looking at the dead bodies of the sergeants removed by the sergeants, he slowly said to me: "they are all our brothers. What a pity to die like this..."


    I don''t know why Hua Jianfeng, the master of Jingshen City, said such words. I feel that he shouldn''t be like this.


    As a city Lord, that is the core of the whole city. Shouldn''t he be more powerful?


    The strong can''t be too cowardly, or they will be looked down upon by others. Hua Jianfeng will be very disappointed when he is seen by the sergeants.


    I don''t understand, but Hua Jianfeng did it.


    To my surprise, the sergeants did not show a trace of disdain and disappointment when they saw Hua Jianfeng like this. On the contrary, their eyes looking at Hua Jianfeng were full of gratitude.


    I suddenly understand that even in this world of strength, people still talk about feelings.

 Chapter 387

    In the eyes of the sergeants, a general who will shed tears for the sacrifice of the sergeant is definitely not a cowardly general, but a respected general.


    "City Lord, leave here first. We have to discuss the next defense."


    I quietly approached Hua Jianfeng and whispered, "although the stars have suffered some losses this time, they have not hurt their vitality. They are likely to launch intensive attacks on our mirror God city in the next few days. We have to be prepared."


    Hua Jianfeng came back and looked at me and nodded: "you''re right. We should discuss the defense of Jingshen city."


    I turned and looked at several sergeants around Hua Jianfeng. Knowing that they were all Hua Jianfeng''s guards, I said to them, "protect the city Lord, go back to the city Lord''s house first, and I''ll be there later."


    The sergeants nodded together and went back to the main house with Hua Jianfeng.


    At this time, Qi zuyue was already organizing the sergeants here to start the emergency training before the war. I was relieved to leave here and prepared to discuss defense affairs with Hua Jianfeng.


    The soldiers and war animals I brought back were arranged by Qi zuyue. I don''t have to worry about them.


    However, the nerd is an exception. Its strength is only inferior to Xiaojin and flame beast. It can also speak human language. I take it with me as a near attendant.


    The nerd and I came to the city master''s residence. Just before we asked the Weishitong here to pass it on, we heard Hua Jianfeng''s voice: "come in. You can come to me later without passing it on."


    I looked at Hua Jianfeng who came to meet me, hugged his fist and said, "thank you, city Lord."


    Hua Jianfeng smiled: "originally, your name is not Dongfang Hongfeng, but Jinfeng. I didn''t know your real name before. I''ve always called you Dongfang Hongfeng. I''ll pay attention to it in the future."


    I also smiled: "it doesn''t matter. You can call it whatever you want. Let''s talk about how to defend against the stars first."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded, entered his office area and said to me, "sit down and talk. Now, according to the statistics of our intelligence department, there are at least 30 million star people around Jingshen city. They are eyeing us with all their heart to take down our mirror city. Recently, they have fought with us frequently, and both sides have been killed and injured, but our losses are even greater. Since the war began, we have fought more than 60 times with the stars. The number of people killed and injured has reached an amazing 200000, but less than 50000 stars can be killed. "


    Hua Jianfeng sighed and then said, "just like today, we killed and injured thousands of people, but none of the stars were injured or killed. This is enough to show that there is a big gap between our combat effectiveness, especially high-tech weapons, and the stars. "


    I nodded: "I can see that the long-range weapon we commonly use now, that is, laser weapon, is no threat to the star man''s interstellar warship. As long as they stay inside the starship, our attacks are almost ineffective. "


    Hua Jianfeng said, "we have some powerful weapons that can hurt their star warships, but because of their large size and weak mobility, we can''t respond to the raids of the stars in time every time. We are very passive."


    "City Lord," I said, remembering the war a long time ago, "can we use nuclear weapons or something to destroy the star man''s warship base? In this way, they will lose many warships, even interstellar warships. Balancing the combat effectiveness comparison between us will also be more beneficial to us. "


    Hua Jianfeng shook his head: "the stars have learned well for a long time. They set the base of the star warship in the distant depths of space. Our flying car can''t touch such an area at all, let alone send nuclear weapons to blow up their base."


    I said, "can''t you use a booster? We have boosters that can reach other planets. Why don''t we try? "


    Hua Jianfeng said: "the speed of our existing booster is too slow. It is easy to be found by their detectors. Even if it carries nuclear weapons to the edge of the star man warship base, it will be destroyed by them in advance. It won''t work."


    "The scientific and technological power of the stars really exceeded our expectations. We must find another way to deal with them..."


    I frowned and said, "since they have set the warship base in the sky, we might as well do so. Use nuclear weapons to attack their army concentration on the ground, consume their effective strength, force their warships to rescue their ground troops, and then we take the opportunity to blow up their warships. "


    Hua Jianfeng shook his head again: "we''ve tried this method. Shortly before you came back, we used a nuclear bomb to attack the army on the ground of the stars. I said before that the 50000 people we killed were the credit of this nuclear bomb. "


    After a pause, Hua Jianfeng''s face was angry, gritted his teeth and said, "the hateful stars know our strategic intention like the back of their hands. 50000 people died, and the warships didn''t come to save the rest. We can''t help it if we don''t give us a chance to destroy the warships they depend on."


    I was surprised. After thinking for a while, I said, "nuclear attack will cause a wide range of nuclear pollution, so we can''t use nuclear weapons endlessly against the stars, so we stopped such an attack, right?"


    Hua Jianfeng nodded and said helplessly, "our current scientific and technological strength is far worse than the stars. Any one of their individual weapons is equal to our most powerful individual weapon laser weapon at this stage. We are really not their opponents. If our sergeants were not all warriors, and our physical strength, speed and combat effectiveness were far better than those of the stars, we might have been exterminated by the stars. "


    I know that one of the weapons used by the soldiers of the stars is a stick like weapon, which can emit energy beams similar to those emitted by laser weapons, can attack from a long distance, and has great power.


    Each attack with the stick weapon can make a big hole in the shell of the flying car made of steel. If human beings are hit, they are likely to be killed.


    This is still a very common weapon. Some high-tech weapons I haven''t seen are more powerful and more lethal.


    Hua Jianfeng pointed to an ordinary looking gun and said to me, "this is the star man weapon we seized with great effort. It is called a light energy gun. What is emitted is a high-energy beam, and the person who is hit will instantly vaporize and disappear without a trace. Our protective clothing can''t face the light energy gun at all. It''s almost the same as not wearing it. This is one of the most commonly used weapons of the stars, and it is also the most common individual weapon. "


    After listening to Hua Jianfeng''s words, I deeply feel the helplessness of reality. We are just behind the stars, and we will be beaten. Reality, reality, people really have no choice

 Chapter 388

    I tried not to think about it. I picked up the gun and looked at it for a while. I found that it was very similar to the gun that had been eliminated on our oxygen star thousands of years ago.


    The difference is that the light gun uses not bullets, but a high-energy device, that is, an energy device we don''t know.


    The stars used this energy device to replace * * and bullets, making the gun more portable and flexible, and its power is countless times greater.


    "What a light energy gun emits is not simple light energy, but an energy beam that we don''t understand, similar to light energy, so we call it a light energy gun."


    Hua Jianfeng explained: "I don''t know what the stars used to call this gun, but on the oxygen star, they seem to be like us. They call it ''gun'' and take a very interesting name, called shadowless gun."


    I nodded and put down the gun: "its principle is somewhat similar to our lightsaber. It uses high-energy beams. It looks like light energy, but it''s not light energy. However, the light energy gun can launch high-energy beams to achieve the purpose of long-range attack. Our lightsaber can only limit the high-energy beam to fight in a specific range, which is not only the deficiency, but also the brilliance of the stars. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded: "the birth of our lightsaber was actually a great accident and coincidence, and it didn''t produce much. Or the high level of scientific and technological development of Fanxing people, which we can''t admit. "


    I know what Hua Jianfeng said is true, but I''m not reconciled: "our only advantage is that we have a favorable location and people, and we are more familiar with everything here than the stars. We should use these advantages to hold down the stars and prevent them from really entering the mirror God city. At the same time, we should also tell the LORD our findings and ask the Lord to send someone to study the science and technology of the stars, so as to find a way to make the same weapons to deal with the stars. "


    Hua Jianfeng said, "what we found has long been sent to the National Palace and the national court, and some of the captured weapons of the stars have also been sent. Now it depends on whether there are capable people in the Lord''s house and whether we can develop our weapons and equipment according to the weapons and equipment of the stars. "


    I picked up the gun called the light gun again, looked at it carefully and said, "the most important thing for us to guard Jingshen city is personnel and weapons. If we have enough sergeants and weapons, we''ll give them to our scientists to study and manufacture. Don''t worry. The only thing that worries me now is that our Jingshen city is now overcrowded, the population density is too large, and if the enemy attacks a little, there will be countless deaths and injuries. This is not only a heavy loss of personnel, but also makes many people lose confidence in winning. "


    Hua Jianfeng sighed: "one more thing, do you think those sergeants in neighboring countries can command the battle at will? Do you think people in other cities will really help us mirror God city? They just came to Jingshen city to watch the war under the command of the Lord of the country. When they came to our Jingshen City, no one took the initiative to fight against the stars and kept asking us to provide food and materials... I think it''s more difficult for us to hold Jingshen city with them. "


    I had expected that such a thing would happen. After all, the current Chilong state has a new leader, and the people under its hands are not monolithic.


    "Lord, I have a way to let them take the initiative to help us block the stars." I had already figured out how to deal with these people, so I said directly: "we can ask the Lord to hand over the command to you, and ask the Lord to give you the power of life and death."


    I looked at the outside, and the tone was aggravated. There was a certain attitude of the superior: "anyone in Jingshen city must absolutely obey your orders. Otherwise, you can kill it directly. Those city leaders who come to help in the war are also under your jurisdiction. Anyone who disobeys your orders will be killed without amnesty. In troubled times, we should set an example for others, so that everyone can understand that we must obey orders here, without exception. "


    Hua Jianfeng frowned, "is that ok? Will the Lord hand over these tens of millions of people to me? Don''t forget, once this happens, I will hold tens of thousands of soldiers and become the largest general in the whole red dragon country. The Lord of the state has just ascended the throne recently. I''m afraid he won''t rest assured. "


    I said confidently, "I''ll do it. Just wait for my good news. If nothing unexpected happens, the Lord will personally order it later and do it exactly as we want. "


    Hua Jianfeng looked at me suspiciously. After thinking about it, he helped me get through to the government house.


    The person who answered the phone was a little girl with a nice voice: "what''s the matter with Lord Hua?"


    Hua Jianfeng looked at me and I said, "please tell the Lord that Jin Feng asked to talk to the Lord."


    The little girl said, "I''m sorry, Lord, I''m very busy now. I can''t disturb him. You are not the Lord of Huacheng, and I can''t inform you. "


    I took a look at Hua Jianfeng, who was already laughing, and continued, "if you don''t report, you will delay the defense of Jingshen City, and you will bear all the responsibilities. Think about it. It''s not personal. "


    The little girl hesitated for a moment and whispered, "please wait a moment. I''ll ask the Lord."


    When the phone was cut off, Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "I''m afraid your method won''t work. The little girl who answers the phone won''t help you communicate."


    I said confidently, "that''s not necessarily. Just wait and see, Du Kang... The Lord will answer my phone."


    Hua Jianfeng turned and poured a glass of wine. When he handed it to me, he said, "do you know anything? Why do all the stars suddenly come to Jingshen city and attack our little Jingshen city like crazy? Do we really have the gate of immortality here? "


    I smiled: "you''re right. There is really an isolated immortal gate over the endless swamp. The legends are true, but many people don''t see the immortal gate with their own eyes, so they doubt it. "


    Hua Jianfeng poured himself a glass of wine and said, "Shengxian gate is an ancient immortal sect. It doesn''t exist in Chilong country for a long time. How can it suddenly appear again?"


    I can''t explain too much. I can only say vaguely: "this matter has been confirmed by the Lord. There should be no mistake."


    "The reason why the stars attack our Jingshen city so madly should also be the martial arts and combat skills of the immortal rising gate. And there may also be martial god level skills and combat skills, which is more attractive. "


    Hua Jianfeng pondered, "I hope we can hold here. If the conspiracy of the stars is successful, the oxygen star will really become the territory of the stars."


    I nodded and heard Hua Jianfeng''s phone ring.


    My power concentration plan is about to come true. I am a little excited, but I don''t show it on the surface.

 Chapter 389

    Hua Jianfeng deliberately glanced at me and connected the phone. The other party said, "Hua Jianfeng, is Jin Feng still by your side?"


    This voice is none other than Du Kang, the new Lord of the country.


    Hua Jianfeng said respectfully, "Jin Feng is by my side. Please wait a moment, Lord."


    "Let him talk." Du Kang smiled and his voice was full of laughter: "tell him to make a phone call. Don''t be like an alien. You don''t even have a phone."


    Hua Jianfeng was stunned, put his arm in front of me and motioned me to speak.


    I smiled and said, "Lord, I have something to trouble you. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you now?"


    Du Kang was an old man. After listening to me, he guessed what I was going to say, smiled and said, "isn''t the current situation of Jingshen City optimistic? Are you experiencing any difficulties? If you want me to help you, just say it. "


    I was also impolite and said directly, "I would like to ask you to order that all people in Jingshen City, especially sergeants, should unconditionally obey the orders of our city Lord Hua. The Lord of the city of China has great power over those who are now in the city of mirror God, including those who are close to the city. "


    Du Kang smiled: "that''s it. No problem. I''ll order it right away. Anything else? I''m busy. "


    I thought, "there''s one more thing. As the saying goes, you won''t accept your orders outside, so everything in the defense of Jingshen city should follow the arrangement of city Lord Hua. Even you can''t interfere at will. "


    Du Kang said, "I can''t interfere? OK, it''s up to you. But I also have a condition. You must promise me together with Hua Jianfeng. "


    Hua Jianfeng and I said in unison, "please speak clearly. We will obey the Lord''s orders."


    Du Kang said slowly, "you must promise me that even if all the people in Jingshen city die, you can''t let the stars get the skill of Shengxian gate."


    Hua Jianfeng and I looked at each other and said in unison, "yes!"


    Du Kang was very satisfied with our answer and said with a smile, "our scientists have almost studied the star man weapons you sent, and we can start to imitate a batch in half a month at the latest. At that time, I will send it to you for the first time to help you guard the mirror God city and the immortal gate. "


    I was overjoyed: "great, we now lack the weapons to fight against the stars. As long as we have the weapons, the stars will never pass through the mirror God City, let alone enter the immortal gate."


    Du Kang said with a smile: "don''t brag, boy. It will take half a month to make weapons. It will take a few days to send them to you. So don''t be careless."


    After a pause, he said again, "Jin Feng, listen to Hua Jianfeng. I have a very urgent task for you. You should immediately select a group of reliable people and choose a suitable place in the direction of Jingshen city near Shengxian gate to start manufacturing the transmission array. Jin Feng is fully responsible for this matter, with the assistance of Hua Jianfeng. There can be no mistake! "


    "Manufacturing transport array?" Hua Jianfeng and I spoke in unison and were surprised.


    The transmission array is a legendary thing. There are still some in the red dragon Kingdom, but they are all remnant arrays. They lack a lot of things and can''t be used for a long time.


    Moreover, the method of making transmission array has long been lost. Now Du Kang wants to make a new transmission array. We''re not surprised.


    "Don''t be surprised." Du Kang said, "I''ll send you the drawings and materials for manufacturing the transmission array. You can build it according to it. Don''t ask any more."


    When Hua Jianfeng and I said "yes" again, we found that Du Kang had hung up the phone.


    Now our plan needs to be changed. We have to start preparing for the manufacturing of transmission array. After all, it is the order of the Lord.


    In order to ensure the successful completion of this task, Hua Jianfeng and I no longer discuss defense, but try our best to select suitable candidates and prepare to build a transmission array.


    Soon after I came back, I was a newcomer, so Hua Jianfeng was the main candidate.


    Hua Jianfeng has been in Jingshen city for many years and is basically familiar with the people here, so the people he selects must be trustworthy.


    After some selection, Hua Jianfeng quickly handed me a list: "Jinfeng, these people have been with me for many years and are trustworthy. You go to them, and I will pass on the Lord''s order and order them to cooperate fully with you to build a transmission array. "


    I nodded, looked at the list and said, "just do what the city Lord says. By the way, the people I brought back are all the guards of the former Lord''s house and all the military generals. They are highly skilled and absolutely loyal. Let them help our sergeants train their combat skills. Although the time is a little short, it must be of great benefit. "


    Hua Jianfeng said, "I''ve seen it for a long time. I let them directly serve as the commander of the sergeants they train and distribute them in all directions to perform defensive tasks."


    I nodded, "that''s it. City Lord, you are both my city Lord and my master. I''ll say something straight. I believe you know more about the situation of Jingshen city than I do. If we don''t pay attention, we may be wiped out by the stars. Therefore, I didn''t ask for your opinions or discuss everything with you. Please don''t blame me. "


    Hua Jianfeng reached out and patted me on the shoulder, "what are you talking about? Although I didn''t accept you as an apprentice, people with a clear eye can see that I have taught you and Qian Wanjun all my life. You are my disciples, my right-hand assistants and my own people. If you don''t help me with the Jingshen city this time, I will blame you. Where can I blame you after you help me? "


    I smiled: "thank you, master. I''ll go to the people on the list and start preparing to build a transmission array. "


    Hua Jianfeng waved his hand, and I turned and left. I went directly to the personnel department in the government house, explained my origin, and asked them to help me find all the people on the list.


    Looking for people can not be completed in a short time, especially now it is still in the period of war. There are many people in Jingshen City, which makes it more difficult to find people.


    Fortunately, most people now have communication equipment. As long as they know the contact information, it is relatively easy to find them.


    Zhou Xiaoying has to help with this matter. She used to be the commander of Jingshen city. She has some trustworthy people. It''s not difficult to find some people for me.


    I made up my mind to go back to Zhou Xiaoying''s house as soon as possible and was ready to tell Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer the news first.

 Chapter 390

    I left the Lord''s house and went home as fast as I could. I was ready to find Zhou Xiaoying for help.


    Zhou Shuangyin is in a critical period of breakthrough. I have to go back and see how the situation is. If you need my help, you must first ensure that Zhou Shuangyin can successfully break through to level 9 general and improve his strength.


    When Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer saw me coming back, they stood up and looked at me with some worry on their faces.


    I know they are worried about me. It''s so chaotic now. I didn''t come back just now. It''s strange that they don''t worry.


    "Did dad break through?" I smiled and said, "why didn''t you see Xiao Jin and they won''t run out lazily?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "Dad is still practicing. It may take some time to break through. Xiao Jin, they don''t know where they have gone. I think they should be hungry. Go find something to eat. Why have you been there so long? Are you okay? "


    I sat down and said, "I saw the star man''s warship with the city Lord. It took some time and made you worried."


    "Star man''s warship?" Sai Hua''er was surprised: "is that the kind of warship we have seen? That''s great. Aren''t you hurt? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "no wonder there was so much noise just now. It turned out that you had encountered the star battleship of the stars."


    I said, "I''m fine, but thousands of sergeants were killed and injured... The Starship was attacked by the flame beast and Xiao Jin. It was damaged and ran away."


    Saihua was afraid and covered her chest: "did you summon the flame beast before? No wonder it suddenly ran away. I didn''t come back no matter how I shouted. Are you really okay? Don''t lie to me. "


    I smiled: "do I look like something? Don''t worry, I''m fine. By the way, what about Aunt he? Haven''t you come here to meet you? "


    Sai Hua''er shook her head: "haven''t you seen aunt he? Have you seen them?"


    I talked about meeting Qi zuyue and others before. I was also worried about He Xian and them.


    It is reasonable to say that I left Qi zuyue and others to train the sergeant here. He Xian had nothing to do. I asked Qi zuyue to tell her and Dongxue and let them come together to find saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying. Why haven''t they come back now?


    Now the mirror city is full of good and bad people. Don''t meet any bad people.


    Although he Xian has combat effectiveness and can protect himself, Dongxue has no combat effectiveness. If he meets bad people, he will be in trouble.


    I was so worried that I couldn''t talk any more and said directly, "the Lord ordered us to build a transmission array. We need some people. Here''s the list. Sister, help me find the contact information of these people. It''s best to inform them directly. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and said, "are you going to build a transmission array? This is a big deal. Does the city Lord know? "


    I gave the list to Zhou Xiaoying: "it was the city Lord who asked me to contact these people. Sister, you ask your former men to help and find them as soon as possible."


    Zhou Xiaoying took the list: "give it to me. I''ll find them right away."


    I got up and said, "I''ll go out to find he Xian and them. Sister Hua, you''re here to protect dad. Don''t let anyone disturb him. The people on the list please your sister. "


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer nodded and agreed. They knew what time it was and would never embarrass me at this time.


    With a worried face, I turned and left here and went straight to the main gate of Jingshen city.


    There are many roads from the front door, but the biggest one is facing the official road here.


    The official road is wide, the road is straight, and the road surface is clean, which is easy to distinguish.


    Before, I also asked Qi zuyue to tell Dongxue and he Xian that they should follow the official way. Now I will follow the official way to find them.


    I had planned to ask Xiaojin to take me on the road to save time, but I didn''t know where Xiaojin went. I tried to find it, but I couldn''t find it. I had to look for he Xian and Dongxue on foot.


    The official roads are overcrowded and crowded everywhere. You can''t go faster.


    As I walked along the official road, I looked for Dongxue and he Xian. I met sergeant in military uniform and protective clothing, no matter who came from that city. I stopped to ask, for fear that I would miss Dongxue and he Xian.


    All the way, I was almost at the main gate, and I didn''t find Dongxue and he Xian. They didn''t know how to go, but there was no trace at all.


    I was secretly worried. Suddenly, I regretted that I didn''t send someone to escort He Xian and Dong Xue. If they had nothing but accidents, I wouldn''t forgive myself.


    He Xian is missing and Dong Xue is also missing. Now we have lost a lot. If you know they are here, it is a reassurance for all sergeants.


    I strode to the main gate and looked around anxiously. Inadvertently, I turned around and saw Qi zuyue.


    Qi zuyue was organizing some Sergeant training. When he saw me, he took the initiative to run over: "general, what are you looking for?"


    I said hurriedly, "Dongxue and he Xian didn''t find my sister. I was worried about their accident, so I came to look for them. Did you see them?"


    Qi zuyue said, "they stay here to help those wounded sergeants heal. I thought they told the general, so they didn''t tell the general again."


    I was relieved and said to Zu Yue, "you arrange some reliable sergeants to follow them to ensure their safety. Now the war is tight, and countless sergeants have been injured. What the front line lacks most is doctors. We can''t let them make a mistake. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates know that they will not have an accident. You can rest assured."


    I looked around and found that the sergeants here were training intensively, so I said to Qi zuyue, "train well. Don''t think the war is coming. It''s useless to train again. What these sergeants lack is such training, so they will be beaten by the stars and have no ability to fight back. You are the guards of the Lord''s house. You are well-trained, but you should train them like you. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured, my subordinates will do their best."


    I nodded: "I don''t ask for anything else. One thing is absolutely necessary. When facing the stars, your trained Sergeant should dare to kill and fight, and there must be no counseling goods who run away. "


    Qi zuyue pondered for a moment before saying, "many of these Sergeants are martial arts teachers. Their combat effectiveness is very weak. We are short of time, so we can''t guarantee to train them like us at once. But the next time they meet the stars, they will never run away. I can guarantee that. "


    I nodded: "do your best. If you can''t, transfer to the rear for logistics support. The officers and men on the front line must have sufficient combat effectiveness and the courage to fight the enemy. The number of people is secondary. "

 Chapter 391

    The more Qi Zu saw that I attached great importance to the training of recruits and the selection of sergeants, he said positively, "I understand! I will pay attention to these during the training. If I find it really impossible, I will hand it over to the logistics department for management. "


    I smiled with satisfaction, talked with Qi zuyue, and turned to find Dong Xue and he Xian who were treating the injured sergeant.


    Dongxue and he Xian didn''t leave here before. I think they went to help the injured sergeants out of their professional habits after seeing the injured sergeants.


    They were too busy to tell me their whereabouts, which made me worry for nothing.


    I went to the city gate. The sergeants here knew me and saluted me with fists.


    I also hugged my fist and strode out of the city. When I came to the previous battlefield, I saw the busy winter snow and he Xian at a glance.


    I went to He Xian and watched her treat a sergeant who had hurt his arm, so I said to her, "aunt he, come with me after you''re busy. These Sergeants are not seriously injured. It''s OK to have the military doctor''s treatment here. You don''t need to help here."


    Seeing me, he Xian got up and saluted slightly: "general, why are you here? I think there are many wounded here, so I''ll help them. "


    I said with a smile, "why is aunt he so polite? Just call me Jinfeng later. Aunt he, come with me after you are busy. I''ll take you to meet some people. We have a new task now. Please join us with Dong Xue. "


    Dongxue also heard my words. She and he Xian looked at me with doubts all over her face.


    I said, "the Lord ordered to build a transmission array here. The purpose is naturally to facilitate the transmission of materials and personnel and strengthen the defense of Jingshen city. During the construction of the transmission array, we considered that it might be damaged by some hostile forces, and fighting is inevitable, so we should make corresponding preparations in advance. Please go and help our sergeants heal. "


    As soon as I finished, Dongxue said coldly, "there are many doctors. Why do you insist that we help you?"


    I was stunned. Just about to explain the reason, he Xian said with a smile: "no problem, this is what we should do. Winter snow, although I can''t accept you as an apprentice, you are also my assistant. Let''s go together. "


    Dongxue said, "since it''s aunt he, you opened your mouth, I have no reason not to go."


    Seeing that Dongxue still had some opinions on me, I smiled helplessly and couldn''t say anything more.


    He Xian and Dong Xue treated the injury of the last wounded, got up, looked at me and said in unison, "let''s go."


    I led the way and said as I walked, "aunt he, Dongxue, you are now the military doctor of our mission. You''d better not leave the construction site before the mission is completed. Please understand that we should keep it as confidential as possible to reduce the possibility of damage. "


    He Xian smiled, looked back at the sergeants who were still preparing the fortification, and said absently: "the warships of the stars are too powerful, and we have too many dead and injured... General, I think you might as well summon more high-level war animals to help us defend, especially those that can fly. They are very useful in dealing with the warships of the stars."


    I didn''t expect he Xian to think about this. After a little stunned, he smiled and said, "no problem, it''s close to the endless swamp. There are all kinds of star beasts and spirit beasts here. I''ll take time to go and take some war beasts to help us defend the city. It''s good for us. "


    He Xian said, "this is just my suggestion. I won''t and can''t interfere too much in how the general decides. I just saw so many of our sergeants die. Some of them can''t bear to face the star man''s warship directly. "


    Knowing that he Xian was soft hearted, I persuaded him: "aunt he, it is impossible for people not to die in war. What we can do is to reduce unnecessary casualties as much as possible. Now that our sergeants have come to the battlefield, they must be ready to face death at any time. Among them, those who died to defend Jingshen city are real soldiers and heroes we will never forget! Don''t be too sad. It''s enough for you and Dongxue to try your best to treat every wounded sergeant. "


    He Xian''s eyes were a little red. He bowed his head and said, "I know."


    Dongxue was sad to see he Xian. She stepped forward to help him and whispered, "aunt he, don''t think too much. We tried our best to treat every injured sergeant, that is, we did our duty and contributed to the protection of Jingshen city. There is nothing else we can do. "


    I didn''t expect he Xian to be such a soft hearted and sentimental person. I feel that he Xian is in some trouble.


    Military doctors on the battlefield can''t bear to see the bloodshed. That''s not a good thing. If they delay the treatment of the wounded because of this, the consequences will be great.


    I suddenly sighed: the less war, the better. Even doctors who treat patients and save people think the war is too cruel


    I took he Xian and Dong Xue to my house. After meeting with Zhou Xiaoying and others, I went to the Lord''s house to lead the people who built the transmission array to select the location and prepare for the preliminary matters of building the transmission array.


    The three of us came to my house. I was about to raise my hand and push open the door when I heard the cry of flame beast in the sky.


    When I looked up, my heart suddenly trembled. In a hurry, I pushed He Xian and winter snow away.


    The violent explosion sounded in my ear. A huge force hit my body in an instant, made me fly, hit my wall hard, and made a big hole in the wall.


    It was a drone that attacked me, just as I pushed the door.


    Fortunately, I found the attack in advance and made some preparations in time. I was not seriously injured.


    At this moment, I felt very angry and frightened. I couldn''t help shouting angrily, raised my hand, took out the killing sword I carried with me, and threw it at the UAV that hadn''t been withdrawn.


    The height of the UAV is not high. I hit it, and it suddenly fell down. When it landed, it had exploded and left no bones.


    I have been wearing protective clothing and my body strength is also very high. Although I was injured by the explosion, I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. It''s no big problem.


    Damn stars, I don''t know when they played a new trick. A silent UAV followed us here. When we didn''t pay attention, they fired something that looked like a shell at me.


    Had it not been for the timely warning after the flame beast was found, I would have no time to push he Xian and Dongxue away.


    He Xian and Dong Xue can''t stand such an explosion. If they are hit, they will be injured.


    I was terrified. Looking at the cracked UAV, I suddenly thought of something

 Chapter 392

    "General!" Winter snow saw that I was hurt and hurriedly asked, "are you okay? Let me see. "


    I didn''t expect that winter snow, who has always been cold to me, would be so anxious this time. I was surprised and grateful. Just about to say a few words of gratitude, I suddenly felt that the winter snow in front of me was a little different.


    Before I could figure out why I felt this way, I saw that Dongxue''s face suddenly changed. She had two more light energy guns on my hand.


    Where is winter snow? It''s clearly a person I''ve never seen, a star man with easy appearance.


    The star man also knows the art of changing face. He disguised himself as winter snow. After I was attacked and injured by a UAV, he pretended to come to heal me. When I was unprepared, he wanted to take my life.


    In the face of this starry man, my first reaction was to kill her with one hand, but when I was about to do it, I saw he Xian''s back, and I didn''t know when there were more sergeants dressed differently.


    I saw at a glance that these sergeants were not our oxygen stars, but the stars.


    They will not let go of He Xian. I was so anxious that I didn''t have time to think about it. My body flashed. While the stars pretending to be winter snow attacked me, they grabbed He Xian''s side, picked him up, and then lightning rushed into my house from the broken hole I broke in my house.


    A strong wind brushed my body and almost hit me.


    I narrowly avoided the enemy''s attack. At this time, I was extremely fast. Even I felt a little surprised, as if my potential had been stimulated.


    All this was completed in an instant. Those stars didn''t react. I had entered my house with He Xian and went to another room.


    Behind us came the dense explosion and impact, which made me understand that the stars came for me this time.


    They followed me closely, shooting with five or six light energy guns, which instantly turned the wall of the room behind me into a honeycomb, and countless holes appeared, which was very thrilling.


    I took he Xian into my house. He Xian himself was also a martial artist. Then I reacted. Before I could continue to take her to avoid the pursuit of the stars, I began to run.


    I emptied my hands and shouted, "sister, where are you?"


    While I was talking, I also began to use the Royal beast decision to summon fire beasts and other war beasts to help us block the enemy.


    Flame beast is the first one to rush to help us. It has rushed to stop those star people without my command, which has bought us enough time.


    I dare not connect the light energy gun of the stars, let alone He Xian.


    I don''t have time to care where the real winter snow is. I also know that she must have been caught by the stars or killed.


    While avoiding the pursuit of the stars, I also quietly observed the situation in the house. It is said that Zhou Shuangyin is practicing here and is ready to break through to level 9 generals. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer should guard him here, but the current situation is that we don''t see anyone.


    Did they leave here early, sensing danger? Or they just left here temporarily for something else.


    When I walked through my house and came to the backyard, I found a big hole in the wall of the yard.


    The hole was rushed away by a powerful force. Zhou Xiaoying and they must be in danger. Seeing this, I quickly said to He Xian: "be careful, there are enemies here..."


    Before I finished, a strong light energy came towards my chest. It was too late for me to avoid. No matter how fast I was, I couldn''t speed up the speed of light.


    Fortunately, he Xian behind me found the enemy''s intention first. When I couldn''t escape, he suddenly pushed me away and narrowly avoided the fatal blow.


    I turned over and got up, grabbed a brick and threw it at the enemy who attacked me without looking.


    Although the brick is made of clay, it is also very hard after firing. After being thrown out by me, the high speed also increases its attack power.


    The enemy who attacked me didn''t expect me to use bricks as weapons. In a daze, he didn''t avoid it. He was hit by the bricks I threw into his helmet.


    The bricks were torn apart, and the enemy''s helmet was smashed and cracked, revealing the true face of the people inside.


    This man is actually a woman. He looks like some of us, but their heads are bigger and their skin color is redder, like being roasted by fire.


    I''ve seen the stars for a long time, but I haven''t seen the women among the stars. This time, I suddenly saw that I was going to be killed by a killer, and stopped rushing past without reason.


    In fact, my brick has seriously injured the star man. After her helmet broke, I have seen her head shed blood and the whole person fell on her back.


    My abnormal behavior was seen by He Xian. She asked loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    I looked back at He Xian and said, "go, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    After my words, Xiao Jin''s cry had come. It rushed over like lightning. When he Xian and I flew over, we reached out and grabbed its two claws.


    Xiao Jinli was about to lift us into the air. It was very fast. At this time, he Xian and I didn''t slow down and left here very quickly.


    When he Xian and I came to the air, we saw that Xiao Zhu and Xiao que had come. They were not as fast as Xiao Jin and were a little behind.


    I just wanted to protect He Xian from the dangerous place. When I saw Xiao Zhu and Xiao que coming, I temporarily changed my mind.


    I asked Xiao Zhu and Xiao que to take He Xian first and go directly to Hua Jianfeng to prepare for the construction of the transmission array.


    I returned to my house with Xiao Jin to kill the stars who came to assassinate me.


    Stars want to assassinate me in my territory, together with assassinating the people around me, I will never make them feel better. Besides, it is absolutely necessary to teach them a lesson.


    We have to admit that the strategic means of the stars are better than us. They sent elites to assassinate the main figures on our side. If they succeed, they can play a decisive role in the victory or defeat of this war.


    It''s not that we don''t know such a trick, but no one wants to use it, which is behind the stars.


    I secretly thought: I have to make an idea in the future. Don''t let outsiders be better at using our familiar tricks than ourselves, and don''t suffer losses in this.


    A plot against the stars is slowly taking shape in my heart. Only when I see Hua Jianfeng, this plot will begin to be implemented. If there is no accident, it will give a severe blow to the enemy.

 Chapter 393

    The reason why I was listed as the target of assassination by the star man should be that I was noticed by someone when I commanded the flame beast and Xiao Jin to attack the star warship of the star man.


    The stars must think that I am very dangerous to them, so these things happen now.


    Xiao Jin took me back to the sky over my house. I saw the flame beast Xiao Hong at a glance.


    At this time, the flame beast is really like a burning spirit beast. The whole body is full of burning flames. It looks very scary.


    I thought it was hit by some flame weapon of the stars, so I quickly commanded Xiao Jin to rush over with me to save the flame beast''s life.


    Xiao Jin sent me a message. This is another fighting skill of the flame beast. The flame is not a real flame, but a flame attack means that the spirit in the flame beast is forced out of the body by a special method.


    Xiao Jin told me that these look like the aura of fire. They not only have strong defense ability, but also have strong attack power.


    As long as many things are touched by this flame like aura, they will immediately start to burn and turn into ashes.


    This special aura has an extremely high temperature. Even if it is stained with earth and metal, it will be ignited.


    This flame aura almost burns everything. Ordinary people touch it and die when they touch it.


    Knowing this information, I gave the flame an image name, called "fire of death".


    Xiao Jin refused to get close to the flame beast, so I broke free from Xiao Jin''s claws and fell directly into my backyard from the air.


    There is a star man here. I subdued her and wanted to ask some information we don''t know from her mouth.


    The star people seemed to be frightened by me. They were caught by me and passed out in a coma.


    And she was in a complete coma. It seemed that she couldn''t wake up for a while. I had to take her aside and use my aura to wake her up.


    The stars woke up slowly. When they opened their eyes and saw me, they jumped up suddenly, took big steps and wanted to run away.


    Unfortunately, she forgot that my speed was many times faster than her. As soon as she made a move, I appeared in front of her and blocked her way.


    The star man was very persistent. Seeing that I blocked the way, he turned around and continued to escape in another direction.


    I played hard and deliberately didn''t catch her, but every time when she turned around, I came to her first and blocked her way.


    After so many times, she finally realized that she had no chance to escape. She was unwilling to stop slowly, but took out a dagger from the armed belt of the protective clothing.


    I smiled in my heart and saw that her wrist turned and the dagger had stabbed her own neck.


    She was going to kill herself so that she wouldn''t be tortured after I caught her.


    I was a little surprised. I took the dagger from her hand in time.


    It has to be said that the science and technology of the stars are developed, but their own weaknesses are also obvious. When they do not use high-tech weapons, they can give full play to their attack power, which can not even be compared with our lowest martial arts disciples.


    To put it bluntly, they don''t seem to have practiced at all. Their physical strength and attack power are too poor for us.


    Some people said before that they also began to practice. Now it seems that they just don''t know how to practice at all. Their physical quality is still as poor as before.


    When I shot, the stars didn''t have time to react. In the blink of an eye, she fell into my control again.


    This time, I didn''t want to tease her anymore. I directly sealed her meridians with Reiki so that she couldn''t move.


    "Can you speak our language?" I smiled and asked her, "as long as you answer my question honestly, I can spare you from dying."


    The stars really understood our language, looked at me in horror and stammered, "you... What do you want to know?"


    Seeing that she could speak our language, I said directly, "are you here to kill me?"


    "You... You threaten our warships. We must kill you." The star man didn''t hide this: "we''re here to kill you."


    I thought it would be like this, so I smiled and said, "what have you done to my family? Where are they now?"


    "Your family? Are you talking about the military doctor named Dongxue? We just knocked her unconscious and didn''t hurt her life. "


    I was a little relieved: "I''m not talking about winter snow, but a man and two women who were here..."


    "There''s no one here. We didn''t see anyone when we came."


    I frowned and vaguely felt something strange about it: "if you dare to lie to me, I won''t guarantee your safety."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask my partner. When we sneaked in here, it was already empty. "


    I pointed to the hole in the wall: "what''s going on? Did you do it? "


    "We had this when we came. I don''t know what''s going on. What are you going to ask me? Who do you mean by relatives? Is it your parents or someone else? "


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that the star man would ask this question: "my relatives refer to all the people who are related by blood with us. Like our parents, our brothers and sisters and so on... Don''t interrupt. Now I''m asking you questions. You just answer my questions. "


    The strange look on the face of the stars slowly dissipated the original tension and calmed down.


    Listen to her slowly say: "you ask me questions, I also ask you questions, isn''t it fair? Why are you angry? "


    I was a little embarrassed and said with a straight face, "you are my prisoner now and have no right to ask me questions... Besides, is it fair that your stars invaded our oxygen star and killed so many unarmed people?"


    The star man opened his eyes and said seriously, "we are here to lead you to develop and grow. We meant well, but you attacked us regardless of good or bad and killed many of us... We were forced to fight back, not to hurt you. "


    My head could not turn. Looking at the star man I caught, I was so angry that I almost slapped her to death.


    The stars actually say such shameless words. They don''t know how she has such a thick skin. When she tells such a lie, her face is not red and her heart doesn''t jump. It''s like this.


    He had no consciousness of being a prisoner at all. When answering my question, he actually said such a set of seemingly reasonable words, but in fact it was completely nonsense. I wanted to slap her right away and beat her speechless.

 Chapter 394

    "The technology of your oxygen stars is too backward, at least a thousand years behind us. Although many of you have learned those magic tricks, can fly a short distance, have good physical quality and are not afraid of the attack of our conventional weapons... But your people are not living well now. You need our technology to help you achieve development and progress... "


    I really couldn''t hear it anymore. I coldly interrupted her: "you said the invasion to us so high sounding that you didn''t blush. I really admire your cheeky Kung Fu."


    I was angry and my voice gradually raised: "your technology is advanced, but we live well and don''t need your technology to help us. You find such an excuse to invade our oxygen star and kill tens of millions of us. We will ask you to return this account sooner or later. Now shut your mouth and answer my question well. If you say something irrelevant, I''ll kill you. "


    "You want to kill me, just like my heart." The star people made me speechless again and said with a smile, "I wanted to die. You stopped me. Now if you kill me, I can go back to our stars and prepare for the next reincarnation. "


    I looked at this star who believed in the supremacy of science and technology, but believed that people would reincarnate and be reborn after death. She almost defeated her and stepped back.


    Now I caught her and asked her some questions, but it didn''t seem to develop according to the proper routine. Instead, I was told by her to surrender.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is there no question for me? You said before that as long as I answered your question, you would kill me. Can I go now? My partner is still waiting for me. "


    I was really going to cry. I was about to vent my helplessness and anger. I heard someone say behind me, "let me ask. If you ask like this, you can''t ask anything."


    When I looked back, I was delighted that Zhou Shuangyin came behind me. He was fine and looked better than before.


    I stepped forward and quickly said, "Dad, this is..."


    Zhou Shuangyin slowly closed his eyes. As soon as the momentum of his whole body changed, an amazing momentum was released.


    His momentum is much stronger than before. He is already a level 9 general. It seems that he has broken through and has not been disturbed by the stars.


    The star man was forced by Zhou Shuangyin''s momentum at this time. She was unconscious again. Her body really didn''t dare to compliment. She was weak like a child.


    I think Zhou Shuangyin finally made a breakthrough. He was very happy, but immediately thought that he should have no time to stabilize the just broken state, so he hurriedly said, "why don''t you continue to practice and stabilize the just broken state?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "they came here and were found by your sister. We had to leave here for a while. I didn''t expect that their goal was not me, but you. It almost hurt you. "


    I smiled, "isn''t it all right with me? As long as you''re okay, I''ll rest assured. By the way, the house has been damaged. I wonder if we will sleep on the street in the future? "


    My words amused Zhou Shuangyin. He smiled and said, "naturally, we won''t let the main gate general sleep in the street. It will throw the face of our mirror God city when it comes out. As the saying goes, the old don''t go and the new don''t come. We just took the opportunity to change to a better house. "


    I looked at the comatose star man and said to Zhou Shuangyin, "if you have a way to ask us the information we want, I''ll give you this man."


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "we have people who specially interrogate these prisoners of war. You can rest assured and give it to me. You''re busy. I heard you''re going to build a transmission array. It''s not a simple thing. It''s a lot of trouble. "


    I nodded: "the Lord has given me the task of building a transmission array. I will do my best. You can rest assured."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "Xiaoying said it was the order of the city Lord. How do you say it was the order of the country Lord?"


    I smiled and shook my head: "it''s the order of the Lord. The Lord ordered me to build it with Lord Hua Jianfeng, and Lord Hua handed it over to me. The drawings and necessary items for the construction of the transmission array are prepared by the Lord himself. We just need to choose the address and build according to it. "


    As soon as Zhou Shuangyin''s eyes changed, he said excitedly, "it seems that the leader of this term is different from the previous leader. Such good things are willing to be used by everyone. There is no plan to hide. It is worthy of our respect."


    I smiled and said, "at present, the situation in Chilong country is so tense that the Lord can no longer be like before. The construction of transmission array is not a simple thing. To build a complete and usable transmission array, I''m afraid it will take countless human and material resources. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "we have a lot of people now. Since the sergeants in other cities are unwilling to help us stop the stars, they will work hard for us. You don''t have to worry about money. I''ll fight for as much as the Lord wants. As long as it is spent on the construction of transmission array, how much money we have in Jingshen city. "


    I smiled: "money is easy to do. The candidate Shanghua City Lord has made arrangements. He has found some suitable personnel to participate in the construction of the transmission array, and the list has been given to me. Dad, do you have any suitable candidates to attend? It''s better to introduce some reliable ones. Many people have great strength. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "it''s up to me. Let your sister choose someone to help you later. You don''t have to worry about it. I want to continue my cultivation and stabilize the state I just broke through. I may not help you in the next few days. If you have something to do, go directly to your sister and the city master. By the way, your sister and your girlfriend have gone to the Lord''s house. You can go directly to them. "


    I nodded: "I''ll find them right away. I want to see the Lord if I have something to do."


    Zhou Shuangyin patted me on the shoulder and turned around to take the comatose star man away. It seems that he will find an absolutely safe place to stabilize the realm and order someone to interrogate the comatose star man captive.


    I didn''t ask him where he was going to practice, but watched him leave, then turned around and rushed to the stars in front of my house who were still looking for me everywhere.


    The purpose of my return is to teach those stars who assassinated me a lesson, but I can''t just let them go.


    Xiao Jin understood my mind and rushed up with me to quickly solve the stars nearby with our speed advantage.


    Single soldier battle or street battle, the stars are not the opponent of Xiao Jin and me at all. We solved it by dividing three by five.


    There were more than a dozen stars, and almost no one had the chance to fight back. Between a few breaths, Xiao Jin and I all killed them.


    Looking at the corpse of the killed star man, I felt that my anger dissipated slowly. I felt a great revenge, and the whole person calmed down.


    I seem to be a little bloodthirsty. In the face of the stars who were killed by me, I don''t feel uncomfortable at all, but I feel a sense of pleasure.


    This is probably bloodthirsty revenge. It''s a normal reaction after revenge.

 Chapter 395

    After killing the star assassin, I called Xiao Jin and summoned the flame beast and other war beasts to take my war beasts to the city master''s house.


    The war beasts that can fly take the initiative to find other war beasts scattered around. When all war beasts are assembled, I will take them to the city master''s house.


    There were too many war animals along the way, which frightened many people and caused many people''s panic.


    When I assigned some war beasts to every corner of the mirror city to help guard the mirror City, it would be easier to cause panic and onlookers if all my war beasts came here together.


    When we came to the city master''s residence, Hua Jianfeng was already waiting for me. He was also moved to see these war beasts I brought.


    In particular, the three war beasts, flame beast, Xiao Jin and nerd, have the super strength comparable to the king of human martial arts. They are much more powerful than Hua Jianfeng himself, which is easier to attract Hua Jianfeng''s attention.


    I smiled and said, "this flame beast is called Xiaohong. This is Xiaojin and nerd. They all have the strength of King Wu, so they will be the main force of our city defense this time. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded, smiled and said, "you are a good man. You have recovered such a powerful war beast! It''s really the first time I''ve seen so many powerful spirit beasts live in harmony with human beings. I feel very unusual... Jin Feng, your comprehensive power has definitely surpassed some ordinary city masters. "


    I quickly waved my hand and said, "Lord, I''ll be ashamed of what you said. I brought these war beasts back from Chilong city to help us defend the city, but I didn''t think about who was stronger. "


    Hua Jianfeng smiled: "I''m just saying it casually. You don''t have to think about it. By the way, I heard that you still have war beasts to help defend the city on the wall. I don''t know how many war beasts there are? "


    I clapped my fist and said, "there is not much at present. I plan to find some powerful war beasts to help us defend the city when I have time. But now I don''t have enough time. I can''t find spirit beasts and star beasts in time."


    Hua Jianfeng said almost immediately, "you do it now. We need such a powerful war beast. You can ignore other things for the time being. "


    I was surprised to see Hua Jianfeng: "the construction of the transmission array was ordered by the Lord himself. This..."


    Hua Jianfeng patted his forehead: "I almost forgot this. I''ve been too busy recently. I''m anxious and confused. You''d better build the transmission array first. This is the most important thing at present. "


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve started to prepare. It''s not easy to choose a suitable place. Please give me more people, preferably experts in this field."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded slightly, called a sergeant and said to the sergeant, "go find the money, deputy city Lord, and let him see me right away."


    When the sergeant took the order and left, Hua Jianfeng said to me: "Jinfeng, you are also a level 8 general now, so I decided to let you be the third Deputy City Master of Jingshen City, in charge of the construction of transmission array and the defense of the main gate. If you don''t mind, I''ll send the letter of appointment to the whole city. "


    I knew that Hua Jianfeng did this to facilitate my future work, so I didn''t refuse: "thank you, city Lord. I will try my best to build the transmission array and guard the main gate of Jingshen city."


    Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "you and I are both teachers and friends, so don''t be polite. Qian beixiong is the most suitable person to build a transmission array in Jingshen City, but he is old and has poor energy, so I''m more relieved to leave it to you. But you also need Qian beixiong''s help. He has many people who are good at architecture. I asked him to help you complete the construction of the transmission array. "


    I heard that Qian beixiong was coming to help me. Thinking of the unpleasant things between us in the past, I couldn''t help but say, "will Qian beixiong hold a grudge against me because of the previous things and deliberately don''t try his best to build a transmission array?"


    Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. When is it? If he dares to put his personal gratitude and resentment before national affairs, I can''t spare him, and the Lord of the country can''t spare him."


    I nodded slightly: "you''re right. I just said it casually."


    What I thought in my heart was: Qian beixiong dared to hit me again. I didn''t mind beating him up. By the way, I doubled what he had done to me. I am also a level 8 general now. There are many powerful war beasts around me. I won''t be afraid of Qian beixiong.


    "General," I was thinking. Qi zuyue''s voice came. He must have something urgent. He found the city master''s house and came here: "general, the stars are coming again. They named to see you and said that if you don''t meet them, they will destroy Jingshen city with restricted weapons."


    My heart moved, frowned and said, "do they want to see me? This... "


    Hua Jianfeng said, "how did they know you? Have you had any contact before? "


    I nodded: "before, when we went to the red dragon country, we met the stars. This time, when we came back, we fought with the stars on the road. That time, we killed thousands of stars, and we almost lost the whole army. "


    Hua Jianfeng''s face was moved: "so you''ve already fought with the stars. I said how did they know you."


    I smiled bitterly and said with fear: "the situation was very critical at that time. We almost didn''t get out alive... Let me see. If the stars really dare to use those limited weapons, we might as well fight with them."


    Qi zuyue said: "the enemy is threatening this time, with at least millions of personnel and all kinds of high-tech weapons. It seems that he will not give up."


    Hua Jianfeng pondered a little, then turned and looked at the busy sergeants and shouted, "pass on my military order. Everyone is ready to meet the enemy and prepare our nuclear weapons. Wait for my order and be ready to launch at any time."


    Nuclear weapons are the ultimate weapon and the last resort on the oxygen star. They cannot be used casually unless they are absolutely necessary.


    Now the actions of the stars have forced us to prepare for the use of nuclear weapons. This is the last and most critical moment.


    I feel that all this has come too fast. Nothing is ready. The enemy has pressed the border and is going to fight us.


    This war is not what the stars said before. Their purpose here is to take us to develop and grow together. This is the * * naked invasion, an invasion that wants to take our oxygen star as its own.


    I don''t know what others think about such things. Anyway, I have a determination to either drive away or wipe out the stars, or die with them.


    I can''t live under the rule of the stars.

 Chapter 396

    I came to the main gate with Hua Jianfeng and Qi zuyue. At a glance, I could see stars like fire ants.


    They have occupied the open space in front of the main gate and surrounded all the places they can see here.


    I preliminarily estimated that there were at least millions of people who came here. It was really like the fire ant herd I had seen before.


    This posture should not be just to see me, as if it was going to have a life and death duel with us.


    Not only am I nervous, but even Hua Jianfeng, the Lord of Jingshen City, is surprised.


    What''s more terrible is that the sergeants who came to help us block the stars, who originally occupied the whole sight area, didn''t know where to go at this time.


    They may have been scared away by the stars, or they may have been destroyed and have not seen a single person.


    I don''t have a body. I can probably imagine that those people in the city must have run away after seeing the stars.


    I don''t understand this in my heart. At the same time, I secretly hate those guys who are greedy for life and afraid of death.


    I think since they came to fight against the stars, they must not escape when the stars attack, otherwise they will escape and be traitors.


    At present, only the people of Jingshen city fight the enemy. The huge gap in the number of people and the backwardness in equipment determine that it is difficult for us to win.


    Just the sergeants and warriors of our mirror City, that is, one or two million people, are not the opponent of millions of stars.


    We used to have the most advantage is that there are many people, but now this advantage has become our disadvantage.


    Those who escape are unforgivable. As long as we don''t die this time, we''ll be burned to death by our anger.


    Fortunately, the sergeants who entered other cities of Jingshen city did not leave. Otherwise, with our own forces, Jingshen city will really be dead this time.


    We looked at the stars in front of us. Hua Jianfeng said slowly, "it''s a bad comer. Today we may have to fight to the death with the stars. The sergeant in the city, including those from Jingshen city and other cities, may be less than one million. The rest are ordinary people. In the face of the stars, we have little chance of winning. You have a good way to resist the enemy. Speak up quickly. This may be our last battle. "


    Qi Zu and I looked at each other more and more. We all knew that Hua Jianfeng was telling the truth. We didn''t expect the decisive battle to come so soon. We all felt that we couldn''t react.


    Some of the commanders of the troops also looked at each other with surprise on their faces. They also felt that all this came too fast.


    Even so, we can''t lose the courage of World War I in the face of stars who have more people and better weapons and equipment than us.


    I first said, "there''s nothing to say. At this time, any strategy is useless and can only be hard fought. Life and death have a destiny, but we must not let the stars easily capture the mirror God city. This is our home. If you want to break in, you must pay a price. "


    Hua Jianfeng looked at me and said, "you''re right. At this time, any strategy is no longer useful and can only be fought."


    Qi zuyue also said, "I''m going to prepare now. Let all the sergeants in training come and prepare to fight to the death with the stars."


    Hua Jianfeng nodded, watched Qi zuyue leave, and said to a city guarding commander, "now go to the Lord''s house and let my family prepare. That''s what I said. Once the stars rush in, they all go to the front and never die. "


    The commander was stunned, then answered "yes", turned and ran to the city master''s house.


    Hua Jianfeng said such words, that is, he is ready to fight life and death with the stars, and will no longer think of retreating or evacuating.


    I also didn''t plan to escape alone. When Hua Jianfeng arranged his affairs, I said, "city Lord, do we want to talk to the stars now? When they come to me, they should still have something to say to me. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded slightly and shouted at the stars under the city: "why do you want to see Vice Mayor Jin?"


    Hua Jianfeng''s words made one of the stars look very tall. He slowly looked up and didn''t wear a helmet. He looked different from other stars.


    His appearance is more like human beings here, which is not too different from human beings here, but his skin is slightly red and his head is much larger than those here.


    At this time, he looked at Hua Jianfeng and said, "Lord Hua, let me introduce myself. According to your statement, I am a leader on our side. Nice to meet you at this time. Has Vice Mayor Jin arrived? I have something to ask him. "


    Hua Jianfeng shouted fiercely, "don''t talk nonsense. If you have anything, please say it directly. I hate wordy people most."


    The commander of the tall star man looked positive and said quite seriously, "what we want to see is not you, but the gold Vice City Lord who can command the flame beast to fight. Ask him to come out and talk. I have something important to discuss with him. "


    Hua Jianfeng looked back at me. I stepped forward, looked at the tall star man and said, "what can I do for you?"


    When the star people saw me, a smile appeared on their face, which was obviously much bigger than us: "I gave myself the name of your red dragon country, dragon general. You can call me that. I''m glad to meet you, Vice Mayor Jin. "


    The words of the star man who named himself dragon general made me feel a little confused: "do you call yourself dragon general? Well, what is your freedom. What''s the matter with you? "


    The Dragon leaned slightly and seemed to salute: "Dear Vice Mayor Jin, the flame beast... Yes, you are called the flame beast. Is it your personal belongings?"


    I saw that the dragon would like to play the idea of the flame beast, so I said faintly: "the flame beast is my friend and my war beast. If you want to see its power, I can satisfy you. "


    "No, no, no..." the dragon will quickly wave his hand and swing his huge head, which looks quite funny: "you misunderstood. I don''t want to fight against your flame beast, I just want to observe it closely. You may not know that our science and technology is much more developed than yours. We have studied many alien creatures, and we have been inspired and developed many new technologies. I heard that your flame beast is full of flames that can burn up. The flame will die next to it. It''s very powerful, but the flame beast doesn''t have anything... So I want to study it and find advanced materials that can prevent fire... "

 Chapter 397

    I finally understood his intention in the long winded words of the Dragon general. Before he finished, I shouted, "shut up, who do you think you are? You dare to beat me to fight the beast. I really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth."


    With a wave of my hand, I released the flame beast that came with us and went straight at the star man named dragon general.


    The speed of the flame beast can''t be avoided by the stars. The flame beast grabbed the dragon in the blink of an eye, and then flew up into the air like lightning, directly in front of Hua Jianfeng and me.


    At this time, those stars reacted, and some stars immediately opened fire on us, trying to prevent us from hurting the Dragon general.


    Most of their weapons can attack the enemy from a long distance, so as soon as they fire, I see a dazzling light in front of me.


    The attacks launched by various weapons immediately covered the front of Hua Jianfeng and me.


    We were prepared for the possible reaction of the stars. At this time, we spread out the body method and avoid it like lightning. At the same time, the Dragon caught by the flame beast will be taken away.


    If we don''t take the Dragon general, he may be killed by their own people, and the hostages we hold will be of no use.


    Long Jiang was very surprised at our speed and said at such a moment, "you are powerful. If we had such a speed, we would have been invincible."


    I said coldly, "shut up and I''ll throw you down if you talk nonsense."


    The dragon will close his big mouth, which is almost twice as big as me, and his eyes look at me with some horror.


    I ignored the Dragon general and took him to dodge the attack of the stars with the fastest speed. At the same time, I quietly commanded the flame beast and Xiao Jin to destroy the stars.


    The weapons of the stars are powerful, but as long as our people or war animals break into their midst, they can''t fire without scruples, we will have a chance to disrupt their queue and launch the final decisive battle.


    My idea has just come into being. I haven''t come to talk to Hua Jianfeng yet. Hua Jianfeng doesn''t know what I plan to do.


    Hua Jianfeng suddenly understood what I meant when my war beast rushed into the enemy and hit a large area of stars between raising his hands and feet.


    He immediately shouted, "the whole army listen to the order and kill me!"


    Hua Jianfeng is the Lord of Jingshen city. His words are orders. Everyone here must obey them.


    Hua Jianfeng''s order came out, and the sergeants guarding the main gate of Jingshen City shouted in unison: "kill!"


    The killing sound spread far and far, shaking my ears a little numb.


    The sergeants were murderous and the swords flew together. The war broke out completely in an instant.


    Up to now, there is no room for maneuver. All people, whether we or the stars, must go all out and raise their weapons to each other.


    I grabbed the dragon and dodged all the way. Before long, I was forced to leave the city wall and came to the interior of Jingshen city.


    This is the inner city of the city gate. Many Sergeants are preparing to open the city gate and go out to fight with the stars.


    I threw the Dragon general to a sergeant and said loudly, "take him to the city master''s house, so that he can take care of him. Don''t let him run away."


    The sergeant was also cautious. He took a sergeant and took the Dragon general to the city master''s house together.


    I came to the gate and shouted, "open the gate quickly. Let''s go out and kill the enemy."


    After a pause, I said loudly, "remember, our goal is the center of the enemy. As long as we get there, even if we have completed the most important battle to guard the mirror God City, we will become heroes of the red dragon country."


    The sergeants here probably knew me. After listening to me, they worked together and opened the heavy gate.


    I should rush out first, rush into the enemy''s array with the fastest speed, raise my hand with a sword and kill a star man first.


    Fresh blood splashed all over me, but aroused the blood of the sergeants behind me. We moved forward together, and all the weapons in our hands greeted the key of the stars.


    In the face of the enemy, we will not be soft hearted or even feel that killing is a bad thing and something we can''t do.


    Everyone moved forward together. Where they passed, the stars fell one after another. The ground was covered with blood and dead bodies.


    Our Sergeants are most suitable for close combat, because most of our Sergeants are warriors, and most of the weapons used are cold weapons such as swords.


    The stars didn''t expect us to attack so quickly. We were too close to the city gate and were caught off guard.


    Their best long-range attack was rushed into their team by us, lost their advantage in an instant, and was turned upside down by us.


    This battle will come sooner or later. We have long been prepared to deal with it. Everyone is not afraid of death, moves forward bravely, and goes straight into the belly of the starry people.


    My plan is to take the stars by surprise, lose their confidence in fighting and psychologically disintegrate their fighting spirit before they react.


    We have few people. Only when we occupy an absolute advantage at the beginning and eliminate their effective forces as much as possible can we have a little chance to win.


    Although the sergeant I brought out suffered casualties as soon as he came into contact with the stars, he still rushed with me, and no one escaped.


    These Sergeants are all sergeants of Jingshen city. When guarding Jingshen City, they will go all out and be not afraid of life and death.


    The lightsaber and killer sword in my hand are waved with all my strength. Each blow will take the life of a star man and kill the corpses everywhere around me.


    Facing us close to the stars, the stars lost their greatest advantage and did not dare to fire at us easily. They could only be killed by us passively.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been killed. I only have soft hands and legs and some bad aura in my body. Only when I found that there were fewer and fewer people around me.


    After I killed the last star man around me, I found that neither the star man nor our own Sergeant had disappeared near me.


    The huge open space in front of the city gate was originally full of people, but now there is a large circular open space around me.


    There is no living person in this circle except myself.


    In this circle, the bodies of dead stars and our own people can be seen everywhere. It''s really terrible to see the bones everywhere.


    Many of these people are the stars I killed, and some of our sergeants were killed by the stars. Now they are all covered with blood. It''s not easy to see which side died more.

 Chapter 398

    As the saying goes, "kill the 1000th and lose the 800". Now I really feel the meaning of this sentence. The total number of sergeants I bring is about 5000, because most of the sergeants guarding the main gate stay on the city wall. Generally speaking, there are only so many sergeants guarding under the city gate.


    After the previous fierce fighting, although we killed thousands of stars, most of our own sergeants were killed and injured, and there were few left.


    At a glance, I found that less than 2000 of our Sergeants are still alive, and many of them are wounded. For the time being, they don''t have much combat effectiveness. Some people can''t even move at all, let alone fight the enemy.


    Among the soldiers, there are many seriously injured. They urgently need treatment. It is difficult to say whether they can save their lives.


    There''s really no way. I can only order the sergeants to simply treat those seriously injured sergeants first, and at the same time, order people to count the sergeants who can continue to kill the enemy.


    I knew that our sergeant was very tired and consumed seriously. When he needed encouragement most, he shouted: "brothers, we have killed tens of thousands of enemies. Even if we die, it''s worth it. Our relatives, our brothers and our friends will remember us and the credit we have made this time. You''re all good. You''re all heroes. Now, tell me, what are we going to do? "


    "Kill!" All the sergeants shouted in unison, "kill all the enemies and protect our relatives! Protect the mirror city! "


    I immediately shouted, "kill them all!"


    When my words came out, people had rushed out and waved their swords like lightning. They caught up with those stars who were killed by us and wanted to withdraw. They raised their swords and fell. One sword killed two stars.


    Whoever dares to invade our red dragon country will be killed!


    At this time, my whole body was covered with blood, and some had begun to solidify. Hanging on me, it looked as ugly as it looked.


    The pungent smell makes me feel very uncomfortable. If the enemy is not in front of me, I want to go back to take a big bath and change my clothes immediately.


    The murderous Qi gradually became stronger on me. It was frightening to see it. It seemed that it had wrapped me up. It was as if I wore an extra armor made of murderous Qi.


    Sergeants are almost like this. Everyone is covered with blood, including the enemy and their own.


    Their eyes are blood red, as if they were possessed. That''s because they killed too many enemies and saw too many deaths and killings.


    Although the sergeants around me were very tired and consumed seriously, they still gritted their teeth and continued to kill the enemy with me.


    The stars are running for their lives in a hurry. They don''t care to observe our situation. Otherwise, I''m afraid they''re not what they are now.


    Some of the sergeants were covered with blood and still held up their weapons to attack the enemy. They looked like the legendary immortal god of war and looked terrible.


    Our impact killed the stars on our side. Many stars left their weapons and equipment and began to escape like death. Unexpectedly, few people dared to fight us head-on.


    As soon as they ran, they completely scattered the courage of the remaining stars. The stars who saw this scene almost immediately began to run away. No one dared to stop and stop us, giving us a great opportunity.


    I''ve seen such a scene once before. Now I see it again. I can''t help feeling excited. The previous consumption seems to have recovered in an instant. I shouted: "kill me! The enemy is afraid, and everyone follows me! "


    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave wins. We only have about 5000 people. At the cost of 3000 people, we have killed a bloody path among millions of stars.


    At this time, we become killing machines, where corpses are everywhere and blood flows into rivers.


    We stepped on the enemy''s corpse and blood, and each step was like stepping on a river of blood, arousing countless blood flowers.


    We still have nearly 2000 people. Now we are one step away from being able to plug into the hearts of stars and complete our plan.


    We must work hard and move forward when the stars are afraid to retreat.


    The flame beast and Xiao Jin don''t know when they came to our team to help us impact. Where they pass, the stars will hurt if they don''t die. They have no resistance at all.


    I followed closely behind the flame beast and Xiao Jin with all the troops. When I saw the undead stars, I made up a sword and never left a living.


    Those sergeants who followed me saw that all the stars were not the enemies of the flame beast and Xiao Jin. They were swept away by the flame beast and Xiao Jin, so they followed the flame beast and Xiao Jin to our target - the center of the star man team as fast as I could.


    That''s where our goal is, and where we''ve fought our lives to reach.


    The reason why I want to do this is that Hua Jianfeng and I saw that there was a closely protected man in the center of the starry man queue as early as we were on the city wall.


    Hua Jianfeng and I can see from the man''s dress and the number of his followers that he is the real commander of the stars and the real commander of the stars here.


    Although we didn''t explain it, we had a good heart for a long time. We all saw this point and formulated this plan for this point.


    Hua Jianfeng stayed behind the city wall, and I took these sergeants to attack the team of the stars. The purpose is to catch their generals or their monarchs, force the stars to evacuate here and buy us more time to prepare for defense.


    Hua Jianfeng and I settled these things in silence. We didn''t say a word before.


    No one knows what we think, but the sergeants have no meaning to our decision. They all know that Hua Jianfeng and I are not people who will mess around. This has our own purpose.


    Hua Jianfeng''s military views can''t be compared with those of a half bucket like me, but this time I thought of it with him. They cooperated seamlessly and quietly formulated and implemented the beheading operation.


    When facing the battle, we should know how to judge the situation and be flexible. No matter how powerful the officers and men under the rigid commander are, I''m afraid they can''t defeat the opponent.


    As the saying goes, one soldier will bear a nest, which is also reasonable in turn. The better the general is, the stronger the combat effectiveness of his soldiers will be. On the contrary, it may bury the real strength of his soldiers and waste talents.


    I dare not say what an excellent general I am, but I will never be stubborn when leading the army. I know how to be flexible.

 Chapter 399

    Rush to the core of the star people. I have judged who the star people are here.


    That is the monarch of the stars and the backbone of all the stars. As long as we take him down or kill him, the stars will become a mess and let us snipe.


    The flame beast was the first to rush to the monarch of the stars. When the guardians of the monarch of the stars faced the flame beast, they had no way at all. Before they had time to fight, they were all hit by the flame beast and flew out screaming one by one. When many people were in mid air, they had already vomited blood and died.


    These stars who are not strong in flesh can''t resist the attack power of the flame beast. If they move, they will be injured if they don''t die.


    However, the flame beast could not immediately catch the monarch of the star man, because just when the flame beast hit the guards who blocked its way, the star man nearby suddenly rushed over.


    As like as two peas, they dare not see their monarch being killed or caught by the fire beast. No matter what they do not ask, each person''s hands are almost the same as those of our lightsaber. They are spared no harm to the body of the fire beast.


    They intend to use group attack to resist the flame beast and force the flame beast to stop attacking their monarch.


    The lightsaber as like as two peas of light, but apparently their lightsaber is more destructive.


    The flame beast with amazing defense was stabbed by one of the lightsabers. A cloud of smoke immediately rose on the hard body surface, and there were burn marks on the body.


    The flame beast screamed and retreated immediately. It was obviously injured, and the pain caused by the injury made the flame beast unbearable and screamed.


    I could see clearly that the lightsaber in the hand of the star man who stabbed the flame beast melted smoothly, leaving nothing left.


    The aura on the flame beast turns into a special flame. It really burns when touched and next to it.


    Even the high-energy beam of the lightsaber can be ignited, and then the whole lightsaber can be burned, which shows its power.


    When the flame beast was injured, it not only didn''t retreat, but aroused inner anger. With a roar, the flame of the whole body soared, and it was a full circle bigger than before in the blink of an eye.


    And the flame beast continues to grow up. It looks like a blowing balloon. It''s getting bigger and bigger, and there''s no end.


    The appearance of the flame beast frightened the stars who had to rush over. They were surprised and began to retreat together.


    The monarch of the stars also retreated in fear, and his face became green. He was so frightened that he shouted and ordered someone to save him.


    The flame beast took the opportunity to pounce on it and grabbed the neck of the starry monarch with one claw. It died fiercely and had great strength.


    If caught, the monarch of the stars must be dead.


    Not to mention that the flame on the paw of the flame beast can ignite anything. The terrible high temperature will instantly burn the monarch. It''s just a grasping force of the flame beast, and it can easily break the monarch''s neck.


    The brave performance of the flame beast aroused all the courage of the guardians of Jingshen City, including me. We roared at the same time, and two thousand people jumped at the stars around them to prevent those stars from hurting the flame beast.


    The fire beast''s attack was originally sure, but just when it was about to succeed, the monarch of the stars suddenly opened his hand, a light flashed, and a blue aperture suddenly appeared around his body.


    The blue aperture is like some kind of protective cover, which protects the king of the stars at this time.


    The flame beast was obviously stunned, but then he continued to attack the blue aperture with more strength.


    I recognized that it was something like a protective cover, a high-tech product of the stars. I was about to rush to help the flame beast, but I found that there were suddenly several enemies who were obviously different from other stars.


    It seems that these people are also martial arts. When they attack Zou Yizhi, they are very fast and powerful.


    I don''t know their origin, but in the face of such an attack, he didn''t dare to be careless. He immediately changed his mind and turned back to deal with these new enemies calmly.


    The number of these enemies is only seven or eight. The head looks gloomy and doesn''t look like a member of a famous and decent sect.


    I don''t dare to be careless. For the time being, I don''t pay attention to whether the flame beast has caught the monarch of the stars. I suddenly shot, hoping to force these people back.


    When the first enemy saw my hand, he immediately waved a strange weapon in his hand and smashed it at my head.


    This move seems simple, but it''s powerful. If I''m hit, I''m afraid I''ll get hurt immediately.


    I had to push away half a step to avoid his attack and attack his unprotected left body because of the high weapon attack.


    This is his flaw. If I can hit him, he will lose most of his combat effectiveness at least.


    My idea was good, and I shot very fast, but I ignored that they practiced the art of joint attack. At the moment I shot, the enemies on my side and behind me shot at the same time, and six or seven weapons attacked my vital points almost at the same time.


    I was surprised, immediately gave up the attack, turned back to defend, turned around, suddenly stretched out my hand, grabbed a lightsaber from a nearby star man, and killed an enemy with a backhand.


    My speed was very fast. All this was just completed in an instant. The leading enemy didn''t seem to expect me to move so fast. He was stunned. He was distracted in the battle.


    I looked carefully and immediately took action. The lightsaber flashed across the man''s neck. His head suddenly flew up and fell to the ground. He was accidentally kicked away by a rushing enemy.


    Looking at the head of the enemy leader flying away, those enemies who were also warriors were stunned, and they all showed a look of fear.


    I took the opportunity to shoot. The lightsaber whirlwind passed and heads rolled down. None of these martial artists survived and died under my hands.


    Lightsaber is definitely not inferior to the spirit weapon that martial artists like. Especially in terms of sharpness, it seems to be better.


    Seeing all the fighters who attacked me die, the stars seemed to understand something. I didn''t know who shouted, but they retreated together. The lightsaber pointed at me, but they didn''t dare to attack me.


    I couldn''t help laughing, and my heart suddenly became heroic. I felt that in the future, I would be a nightmare for stars and a god of death they couldn''t get rid of all their lives.


    When I went to see the flame beast again, I found that the flame beast seemed to hesitate. The previous attack did not fall, but looked at the blue aperture and was thinking about something.


    The flame beast doesn''t know what the aperture is, so it doesn''t dare to take the plunge.


    I was about to call the flame beast to attack actively, when I saw the flame beast fiercely, still using the previous moves, and grabbed it.

 Chapter 400

    This blue aperture, after the flaming beast''s claws touched, failed to break with one blow, but bounced the flaming beast''s claws.


    The flame beast''s own high-temperature flame failed to ignite or burn it. The blue aperture seems to be able to isolate high temperature and prevent fire.


    What is this? Is it really something like a protective cover?


    I instantly determined what the blue aperture was, and quickly said to the flame beast, "this is the protective cover, continue to attack a point!"


    The flame beast roared, and the two claws attacked the protective cover of the astral monarch, making an amazing collision sound.


    The fire beast''s attack power is very strong. It attacks the blue protective cover several times in a row, and the protective cover fluctuates violently. It seems that it will break again.


    This shield is really powerful, but it won''t last long under the continuous attack of flame beast.


    The monarch of the stars was scared and screamed. He spoke the language of the stars. I couldn''t understand it. I probably judged that he was asking for help.


    Because after he shouted a few words, those stars who had been blocked by us suddenly went crazy and rushed to us without fear of death.


    Our Sergeant didn''t expect such a situation. He was rushed by the stars at once. Some stars rushed to the flame beast like crazy and had no scruples about the flame on the flame beast.


    As soon as several stars rushed in front of them touched the flame on the surface of the flame beast, they instantly turned into ashes. Their death was extremely frightening. However, this did not stop the remaining stars. They still rushed to the flame beast regardless. The only purpose was to prevent the flame beast from continuing to attack their monarch''s protective shield.


    These people seem to be very loyal to their monarch, and they still rush over without hesitation in the face of the certainty of death.


    The stars are so fearless of the impact of life and death that the flame beast really doesn''t have time to attack the monarch of the stars. Things become a little tricky.


    I saw the actions of the stars. I knew it would be difficult for the flame beast to continue to attack the monarch of the stars. So I shouted, "stop them and buy time for the flame beast."


    Our sergeant is also not afraid of life and death. We welcome those stars together, close combat and scuffle together.


    At this time, both sides no longer have any scruples. It is a hard fight. They use all kinds of weapons, and whether they will hurt their brothers or not.


    The number of people on our side is much less than that of the stars. In this scuffle, we will suffer losses. However, as long as we stop these stars for even a short time, the flame beast can catch or kill the leader of the stars. At that time, the stars will have no head, and we will have a chance to defeat them.


    So we have to take a risk and try our best to drag down the stars who want to save the stars.


    The flame beast was also worried and roared again and again, but it was still entangled by those star people who were not afraid of death, and had no chance to continue to attack the monarch of star people.


    The sword in my hand danced like the wind. All the stars who wanted to pass me to save their monarch were killed in front of me.


    After a while, countless corpses were piled up in front of me. Those corpses were slowly getting higher and higher. It seemed that they were piled into a hill with corpses.


    I had to go up the corpse mountain and continue to stop the stars. Stepping on the corpses of the stars, I felt a little creepy. I wouldn''t do anything if I said it at ordinary times, but now, not only me, but the sergeants around me are almost like this. They stand on the corpse mountain and continue to fight without a pause.


    There are fewer and fewer star people around the flame beast, because no more star people break through our blockade and rush to attack the flame beast.


    The opportunity finally came to us again. At this time, we were already about to lose our support. Our whole body was almost exhausted, and the matter came to the most critical juncture.


    I screamed, "do it quickly, there''s no time!"


    When the flame beast heard my voice, he suddenly raised his claw and grabbed the protective cover of the starry monarch.


    At the same time, Xiao Jin, who had been flying in the sky and waiting for an opportunity to attack the stars, regardless of the risk of being hit by the stars, also rushed down and slammed the shield of the stars'' monarch.


    The cooperation between the two war beasts is almost the same as that of humans.


    The protective cover released by the monarch of the stars was hit one after another, and broke in an instant, like a mirror.


    The monarch of the stars was directly exposed to the flame beast and Xiao Jin, and his whole body trembled. He should be frightened.


    The wisdom of the flame beast is no worse than that of our human beings. It saw the monarch of the starry man appear and attack like lightning. It grabbed the monarch of the starry man with one claw and flew into the air, sending out an earth shaking roar.


    The roar of the flame beast attracted the attention of most starlings. When they saw the flame beast, they also saw the captured starlings.


    The monarch of the stars was caught by the flame beast and deliberately carried to the air by the flame beast to show it to the stars. Those stars who still want to continue to attack us were petrified in an instant. They stayed in place one by one and forgot to continue attacking us.


    I was overjoyed to know that those of us who had not died in the war had picked up a life. While retreating, I shouted, "stop it, we have caught the monarch of the stars and completed our task!"


    "Good!" The sergeants around me, who were too tired to stand up, roared in unison. One by one, they seemed to have taken stimulants. In an instant, they had strength again, raised their weapons and shouted.


    In fact, I''m too tired to stand up straight, but in order to boost morale and not give the stars an opportunity, I still shouted: "brothers, we''ve succeeded. Everyone is good. When I go back, I''ll invite you to drink and don''t get drunk!"


    "Good!" The sergeants cheered and looked elated and energetic one by one. Their previous fatigue seemed to be thrown out of the sky.


    As for almost 90% of our sergeants who died here, everyone seems to have forgotten for the time being


    I slowly looked back, first took a look at the stars who were still in a daze, then raised my head and looked at Hua Jianfeng guarding the wall and gave him a victory gesture.


    Hua Jianfeng raised his arm high and waved it hard. It was clear that he was telling me: good!


    I was very excited in my heart, because the beheading action launched by Hua Jianfeng and I had a tacit understanding was a success.


    This time, neither Hua Jianfeng nor I explained our plan, but we had a tacit understanding when we acted. I attacked his defense, not only caught the monarch of the stars, but also blocked all the stars who attacked the city.


    My cooperation with Hua Jianfeng should be perfect

 Chapter 401

    The monarch who caught the stars lost the fighting spirit of all the stars. One by one, the monarchs who were caught by the flame beast and brought to the air for public display seemed a little discouraged.


    I took the opportunity to evacuate slowly with the surviving sergeants and retreated towards the city gate. We didn''t dare to move quickly because we were afraid that we would disturb the stars and let them attack us again.


    At this time, we can''t afford to fight again. We are almost exhausted now. If we fight again, it''s no different from dying.


    Fortunately, the attention of the stars is not on us. They look at their monarch and flame beast one by one, and don''t notice that we have quietly evacuated.


    At this time, it was getting late, and I found that the fighting time we had just had was not long.


    This is totally different from my own feeling. I felt that we had been fighting for at least nearly a day.


    It seems that the battle is too fierce. After I am too tired, I have an illusion. The actual fighting time is only a few hours at most.


    Back under the gate, the gate had been opened by Hua Jianfeng. When entering the mirror God City, I looked back at our sergeants killed by the stars, saluted silently, and then turned slowly into the mirror God city.


    The sergeants around me also saluted slowly. Many of them were injured physically. Some were seriously injured and were carried back by their companions. But at this time, they also saluted silently and paid tribute to the killed brothers.


    When we went out, we all had the heart of death. Although I didn''t tell these sergeants our mission and intention, they still understood this.


    Now we have come back alive. To some extent, those dead brothers have protected us and given us a chance to survive, so we must pay tribute and thank them.


    Hua Jianfeng personally met us at the gate. When he saw us, he had ordered the military doctors to stand by.


    The military doctors took the wounded sergeant away for treatment as soon as possible, and brought us water and food in time.


    The sergeants with minor or no injuries eat and walk under the city gate. They consume too much physical energy and must be supplemented in time.


    I could barely hold on and said to Hua Jianfeng, "fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life. The next thing, please deal with it entirely. We need a rest."


    Hua Jianfeng patted me on the shoulder and said gratefully, "good job, Jinfeng! Go and have a rest. There will be no problem with me. "


    I nodded, turned and left here, ready to go back and have a rest.


    I''m afraid I can''t recover without a night. I don''t have any aura in my body. At the same time, my physical exertion is very serious. I feel that I can''t do anything except barely walk.


    With the help of several sergeants who did not participate in the battle, it took me several times longer than usual to go to the city master''s residence. This time, my consumption is really too severe.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer are waiting for me at the city Lord''s residence. This is Zhou Shuangyin''s arrangement.


    Seeing them, I felt more tired. I reluctantly walked up to them, pulled a chair and sat down. I didn''t want to move any more.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer saw my situation and didn''t worry too much. They just helped me and gave me some water to eat.


    After I ate something, I began to rest. Because I was too tired, I didn''t even want to practice, so I fell asleep.


    I slept soundly, as if I had no sense of the continuing battle.


    When I woke up, it was the next morning. When I opened my eyes, I saw Sai Hua''er sitting by my bed. She seemed to be watching me all the time. She didn''t sleep all night and her eyes were dark.


    She saw me wake up, smiled and said, "wake up? Do you feel better? "


    I saw Saihua''s smile from a close distance. Even if she had dark circles under her eyes, I felt a little surprised. I was stunned and forgot to answer her.


    Saihua smiled again and said, "do I look good? I was stunned early in the morning, and I''m not afraid that others will know and laugh at you? "


    I recovered and couldn''t help holding Saihua''s hand: "nice, nice. Sister Hua Hua, were you here all the time last night? "


    Sai Hua''er was still holding her hand, a blush rose on her face, and slowly said, "sister Xiaoying and I are standing by you, worried that you need to take care of when you wake up in the middle of the night... Sister Xiaoying just went out to find you something to eat and will be back in a minute."


    I was moved in my heart and felt hungry at the same time. I was trying to eat something. After listening to Saihua''s words, I smiled and said, "well, I''m hungry. By the way, did the stars attack us again last night? "


    Sai Hua''er shook her head: "their monarch has been caught by you. The dragons have no head and have not attacked us for the time being."


    I nodded slightly: "that''s good. They have scruples and should not attack us again in a short time. Our main task at present is to build a transmission array. We''ll go and have a look in a moment. After we find a suitable place, it''s time to start. "


    Sai Hua''er said, "don''t worry about it. Vice mayor Qian has been ordered by the mayor to start construction first. The place they chose was at the junction of endless swamp and mirror God city. I heard that it was close to the abyss of death you told me before. It was very secret and safe. "


    I heard that Qian beixiong chose to build the transmission array in the abyss of death, so I knew there was a problem with his choice.


    Death abyss is located at the edge of endless swamp. It''s true that it''s hidden, but danger is everywhere. All kinds of star beasts there won''t easily allow us to build a transmission array in their place.


    Once the star beast attacks our people, the construction of the transmission array has to stop. It takes a lot of manpower to drive the star beast away first.


    This will take a lot of time. We may not be able to finish the task arranged by the Lord on time.


    Lord Du Kang said before that in another half a month, we can get new weapons. They are new weapons developed from the weapons of the stars. They are almost as powerful as the weapons of the stars. They can improve the combat effectiveness of our sergeants.


    If we build the transmission array and put it into use within this period of time, we can reduce the time for transporting weapons to us, which is very good for us to defend Jingshen city.


    But if we can''t build the transmission array in time and the weapons have to be transported by means of flying vehicles, we can''t get the new weapons until a few months later.


    In a few months, I''m afraid many things will change unexpectedly, which will make us regret.

 Chapter 402

    Because of this, Hua Jianfeng and I wanted to build the transmission array as fast as possible and asked Qian beixiong to help.


    The location selection is very important. It is not only secret and safe, but also to ensure that it will not be disturbed. The transmission array can be built smoothly. Qian beixiong''s location only meets the secret point. It is difficult to say whether it will be disturbed.


    This may be Qian beixiong''s unintentional loss, but I actually know, so I can''t sit idly by.


    There are many star beasts in the endless swamp, which may disturb our construction of transmission array, but for me, this can be avoided.


    I can totally subdue some powerful star beasts or spirit beasts and let them help us drive away those star beasts who want to make trouble. By the way, I can also guard against those enemies who intend to destroy the construction of the transmission array and kill two birds with one stone.


    Or I simply order the flame beast to garrison several war beasts among them, which is simpler.


    I told Sai Hua''er my thoughts and opinions. After listening to them, Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "I actually thought of this for a long time, so I didn''t uncover Qian beixiong''s mistake. Jin Feng, the most important thing for us now is to protect Jingshen city and the construction of transmission array. I think it''s better to leave it to Qian beixiong. "


    I was puzzled: "will Qian beixiong build the transmission array wholeheartedly? I''m not sure about this. If Qian beixiong doesn''t build a transmission array and the Lord blames it, we can''t get rid of our relationship. Moreover, the earlier the transmission array is built, the better it will be for us. There can be no negligence in this matter. "


    Saihua smiled and whispered in my ear, "we can tell Qian beixiong that building the transmission array is the order of the Lord. He will build the transmission array wholeheartedly because he is afraid of the Lord."


    I shook my head: "Qian beixiong is afraid that he will not sincerely build the transmission array because he is afraid of the Lord''s blame. If he doesn''t build the transmission array on time, he can find a reason at will, and the Lord has no way to take him."


    Sai Hua''er said, "I also thought of this. Just in case, we can deliberately spread a message that the LORD said that the person who has built the transmission array is the candidate for the next Lord of Jingshen city. According to my observation these days, Qian beixiong is very interested in the position of the city master. After he knows the news, he will try his best to build a transmission array and never make any mistakes. "


    When I opened my eyes and looked at Sai Hua''er, I had the illusion that I didn''t know her: "when did you see Qian beixiong and know him so well? What you said is reasonable, but if the city Lord knows, he''s afraid to blame us. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "that''s what the city Lord means. You are the person appointed by the Lord to build the transmission array. You should not have been replaced. But now the situation of mirror God City, only you have a chance to defeat the stars and keep the mirror God city. So Lord Hua came to me and asked me to tell you about it. The city Lord said, "if you don''t mind, do it."


    I nodded: "since it''s the intention of Lord Hua, I''ll obey. I''m also worried that the stars will attack us again to save their monarch and want to guard the mirror city. Sister Hua Hua, let''s go to the city gate now. Qian beixiong will be fully responsible for the construction of the transmission array. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "well, I''ll inform Xiaoying and them. Let''s guard the main gate of Jingshen city and be a gatekeeper general."


    I smiled and looked at the excited Saihua. I didn''t expect her to be so happy and naughty.


    I smiled and said, "you go to my sister and they, I''ll wait for you here. I''m hungry. I have to eat before I have the strength to defend the city. "


    Sai Hua''er got up with a smile. When she left, Zhou Xiaoying brought me a meal. I ate impolitely and felt really hungry.


    He Xian, who came back with me before, came to me at this time and said directly when he saw me: "general, the winter snow fell into the hands of the stars. I don''t know what happened. Do we want to save her now?"


    I swallowed the food in my mouth, nodded and said, "I''ve always been thinking about it. I thought I didn''t have time and energy. It took a long time... Now we still have time. Let''s explore the whereabouts of Dongxue first. If you can, save Dongxue by the way."


    He Xian nodded slightly: "general, if the winter snow falls into the hands of the stars, it may have to suffer a lot. Now I''m worried that she can''t carry it and will do something unexpected to us."


    I was surprised: "unexpected things? What do you mean? "


    He Xian said: "that girl is stubborn. I''m afraid she will find short-sightedness... General, I don''t think too many people can participate in this matter. It''s best for you and me to save Dongxue and reduce the possibility of being found by the enemy..."


    I frowned and said, "I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to save winter snow. We don''t know where winter snow is. It''s too difficult for two people to find winter snow among millions of stars. "


    He Xian said, "I have a way to find winter snow. It''s hard and easy."


    I was slightly stunned, looked at He Xian and said, "how are you so sure?"


    He Xian said, "I left a special powder on Dongxue, which can help us find her current position."


    I had never heard of such a positioning, so I said, "what kind of powder is this? Is it so powerful?"


    He Xian said, "I can''t say it''s powerful, but I''ve been very sensitive to this powder since I was a child. I can smell it for miles away. In the past, my parents were in poor health, and I couldn''t stay with them all the time. I gave them these powders. When they were in danger, I could easily find them. Over time, I have this habit. I always give these powders to the people I care about, so that I can find them. "


    Suddenly, I admired he Xian''s carefulness. I got up and said, "it''s so easy to do. As long as we find the winter snow, I believe we can do the rest. "


    He Xian said with some worry: "the key is how to rescue Dongxue. At this time, the stars must want to exchange Dongxue and others for their monarch. They must be very strict. We go to save people, or they''ll find out. At that time, there will be a fierce battle. You and I should make all preparations first. "


    I took a look at the killer sword I carried with me and slowly said, "I asked the flame beast and Xiaojin to help them. At midnight, God unknowingly entered the starry man''s residence. As long as you find Dongxue, we will have a chance to save her."


    He Xian took a breath: "it''s still early, so I have to wait almost a day..."


    I said, "if you go during the day, the goal is too big. It''s easy to be found. You can only go at night."


    He Xian nodded slightly: "well, just do as the general said."

 Chapter 403

    I won''t say any more. Send off He Xian and start to prepare for the rescue of winter snow.


    After a while, I suddenly remembered three mecha soldiers, such as Dongmei, I brought back from the red dragon kingdom. I immediately patted my head and secretly scolded myself for having no memory.


    I was worried that Dongmei and other mecha soldiers would be in danger if they were not arranged. In a hurry, I quickly asked Zhou Xiaoying sitting aside.


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile, "don''t worry. If you forget, we won''t forget. The mecha soldiers will stay in the basement of the city master''s house. They can start to help you soon."


    I rejoiced: "really? Great. I''m short of reliable helpers, especially experts. It''s timely to have them help me. "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, but immediately said with a straight face, "I don''t agree with you and he Xian to save Dongxue."


    I was stunned: "why? You didn''t say a word just now. Do you just disagree with our decision? "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "it''s too dangerous for you two to save people. How can you get away if the enemy finds out?"


    I said, "I''ll take the flame beast and Xiao Jin. With them, we have absolutely no problem getting away. Don''t worry, sister. I''m measured. "


    Zhou Xiaoying did not press me with her sister''s identity, but said patiently, "you have to think about it clearly. You are not alone now. You have flowers and we all have to take care of them. You can''t easily take risks."


    I know what Zhou Xiaoying said is reasonable, but Dongxue is my military doctor. She was arrested. I can''t ignore her: "sister, I''m sure, don''t worry about me. Don''t tell anyone about it, including Saihua, lest they know and worry. "


    Zhou Xiaoying brushed her lips and didn''t say anything. It seems that this time she thinks I really need to save winter snow, so she doesn''t insist on anything.


    Half an hour later, he Xian was ready to go and came to the city master''s residence to find me again.


    With the help of flaming beast and Xiao Jin, we quietly took off and set off for the starry man station outside Jingshen city.


    Flame beast''s speed was very fast, and Xiao Jin''s speed was not slow. We soon quietly sneaked into the sky over the starry man''s station and found a remote place to land.


    Xiao Jin and the flame beast are too big to hide. I let them take off and stand by, ready to pick me up and he Xian at any time.


    He Xian and I quietly entered the residence of the stars, interspersed among the cracks of countless tents, and began to look for the whereabouts of winter snow.


    This is the day. We mainly come to check the whereabouts of winter snow. We don''t plan to save people now.


    Save people during the day, unless there is a suitable opportunity, otherwise, it is difficult to succeed, and it is easy to scare the snake.


    In order to avoid the eyes of the starry people, I was careful not to make any noise when he and he acted.


    We were very light and slow. We tried our best not to disturb the stars in the tent.


    Most of the stars were still in their tents and looked a little decadent.


    This has helped us a lot. If the stars are walking around, it''s not easy for us to avoid them completely.


    In order to better hide my identity and not to expose it, I knocked out two stars going out, stripped off their protective clothes and replaced them with He Xian.


    The flame protective clothing of the stars has a helmet. After he Xian and I wear it, usually few people can tell who we are.


    I looked for the whereabouts of winter snow with He Xian. Along the way, I didn''t really disturb the stars everywhere.


    It seems that there are too many stars here, and they are decadent because the monarch is caught, so few people have the intention to pay attention to us.


    He Xian really has a special way to find winter snow. We found it in less than half an hour.


    It is close to the central area where the stars are stationed. More and more stars are patrolling. The Sergeants are not as decadent as those stars we saw before, but are patrolling with their best efforts.


    There must be important people around here, perhaps the general of the stars, or their royal family.


    Of course, there may be more patrols here to guard winter snow.


    In order to avoid the stars on patrol, we had to step back and detour again and again, which delayed a lot of time.


    Fortunately, we touched the center of the starry man''s residence all the way and were not found. For the time being, we did not disturb the enemies everywhere.


    He Xian has determined the location of winter snow and took me around a long way to the place where winter snow is located.


    He Xian pointed to a temporary camp that was obviously stronger and said to me, "winter snow is inside. What should we do now?"


    I saw that the barracks were full of stars patrolling. Knowing that it would be difficult to get close, I didn''t hurry to speak.


    I looked up at the sky. A big black cloud was above us. It looked like it was going to rain soon.


    I thought for a while and quietly said to He Xian, "let''s withdraw first and save people in the evening."


    He Xian pondered for a moment and finally nodded to agree with me.


    We still left the station of stars quietly and slowly, and didn''t disturb anyone or dare to disturb anyone from beginning to end.


    Back in the mirror God City, I asked the flame beast and Xiaojin to stand by. I rested with He Xian for a while and went to save people after dark.


    Waiting is often long. It''s not easy to wait until dark. He Xian can''t wait to pull me to save winter snow.


    I still ordered flame beast and nerd to save people with us. We landed in the same place and quietly approached the barracks where winter snow was held.


    I was invisible in the dark and looked around quietly. The terrain here is high, surrounded by dense barracks, which just surrounds the barracks where winter snow is held.


    Moreover, there are sentries all around, three steps a post and five steps a post. The defense is very tight.


    The defense at night is much stronger than that during the day. It seems that the stars are also worried that someone will rescue the winter snow, so they are on guard.


    If he Xian and I want to go in and save people, it''s difficult to avoid the sight of all the enemies.


    For today''s plan, we can only lead away these sentries and then take the opportunity to go in to save winter snow.


    The most direct and best way to lead away these sentries is naturally to attack them suddenly and make them chase after their attackers.


    Now there are only he Xian and I. if you want to distract the sentry, it can only be me.


    I thought of this and whispered to He Xian, "aunt he, I''ll lead away the enemy here. You take the opportunity to go in and save people. Remember, after you save someone, find an open place and wait for Xiaojin with Dongxue to take you away. "

 Chapter 404

    Before he Xian could speak, I rushed out. I rushed out with a killing sword in one hand and a lightsaber in the other. Without hesitation, I killed two enemies nearby, and then shouted and continued to rush to those enemies who had not returned to God.


    My sudden appearance stunned the stars here. It took me a while to react.


    When they came back, I had turned and ran away, and at this moment, there were five more enemy bodies behind me.


    I killed the enemy, turned around and ran away, which aroused the hatred of almost all the enemies. Without thinking, they roared in unison and rushed after me.


    The attacks launched by various weapons caused violent explosions behind me, and I don''t know how many of their own barracks and tents were damaged.


    Some attacks shot past me, making me feel the breath of death. It seems that now I am facing the God of death. If I am not careful, I will be caught by the God of death and kill me completely.


    My speed has reached my limit. With each step, I will fly out tens of meters like lightning, but there are too many stars, and their weapons are very advanced. They can catch up with me soon.


    If I hadn''t deliberately taken a curve every time, I would have been hit many times.


    Hard to avoid the pursuit of the enemy, I came to the place where I was separated from the flame beast and Xiao Jin. While continuing to escape, I also summoned the flame beast and Xiao Jin to help.


    In my plan, flame beast and Xiao Jin are the biggest help. Without them, we can''t save winter snow, and we will be caught or killed by these chasing stars.


    The flame beast and Xiao Jin soon listened to my call and came to help me. When they jumped at the stars, they made a very amazing sound. Some stars couldn''t help but stop chasing me and looked up at the flame beast and Xiao Jin in the sky.


    In the dark night, the flame beast looks like a big flame, which is particularly dazzling.


    I took the opportunity to jump on Xiao Jin''s back and let Xiao Jin take me out of the attack range of these stars first.


    The star man''s weapons can attack long-range targets, so I can''t fly up, but fly laterally as soon as possible and block their sight and attack with the star man''s barracks.


    Xiao Jin understood what I meant and took me to escape as fast as possible. The target was directly at the barracks where Dongxue was locked just now.


    The flame beast stayed behind and dragged the stars who saw me escape. It has excellent defense and strong attack power. It can help me block those pursuers.


    Xiao Jin took me to the barracks where Dongxue was located. At a glance, I saw he Xian fighting with a group of stars. She was surrounded. Now she is covered with blood. It seems that the battle is difficult.


    I didn''t expect that what I led away was only a part of the stars. More stars were not fooled and stayed here to ambush He Xian.


    Fortunately, he Xian is also effective and can resist the stars for a while. Otherwise, my previous decision will hurt her.


    He Xian was in a bad state at this time. He was hurt, and his physical strength and aura consumption reached the limit. When he waved his weapon, he was weak.


    Looking at her, she can''t support it, let alone save winter snow.


    I was worried and hurriedly asked Xiao Jin to rush to save He Xian.


    Xiao Jin rushed down fiercely. I sent out a move on its back. It''s a dragon subduing formula I haven''t used in a while.


    Two dragon shaped Reiki streams rushed past and in the blink of an eye hit the stars who besieged He Xian and were closest to He Xian.


    I seldom use the Dragon subduing formula, but it doesn''t mean its power is not good. It''s enough to deal with these starry people.


    When the stars were hit by my dragon subduing formula, a gap appeared around He Xian. Xiao Jin and I rushed in and came to He Xian.


    Xiao Jin grabbed He Xian who was about to faint, and then continued to rush forward as fast as possible to leave this dangerous place.


    We dare not fly into the sky, because in this case, we will be sieved by the stars.


    We continue to rush forward, attack the stars in the process, and kill the stars in the way one by one.


    In order to leave here smoothly, I had to kill again and again. I had no compassion at all.


    I don''t know how many enemies I killed all the way. Anyway, my hands were soft in the end.


    At this time, Xiao Jin and I were covered with blood all over our body. It looked like we had been soaked in blood and looked particularly ferocious.


    He Xian was caught by Xiao Jin and was covered with blood. She had already passed out and had no reaction to it.


    He Xian and I were finally led away from the station of the stars by Xiao Jin. Before we could breathe a sigh of relief, we saw a team of people approaching us in the direction of Jingshen city.


    I quickly looked around and found that it was Hua Jianfeng. He came to meet us with a team and happened to meet us here.


    Seeing the appearance of He Xian and I, Hua Jianfeng couldn''t help frowning and whispered, "Why are you so reckless? I don''t know if you will run to risk yourself?"


    When I saw Hua Jianfeng and others, knowing that this matter had come to an end for the time being, I hugged my fist and said, "didn''t we go to inquire about the reality of the stars? It can also be regarded as doing some work for the future war. Lord, you don''t know that although the stars are not strong, their high-tech weapons are really strong. If it weren''t for the help of Xiaojin and flame beast, we would be in danger... "


    When I said this, I suddenly remembered that the flame beast that covered our retreat had not come back, and quickly said, "the flame beast is still behind, I have to pick it up. City Master, please take He Xian back. Xiao Jin and I are going to help the flame beast out. "


    Hua Jianfeng said, "let''s help the flame beast out."


    He ordered several sergeants to take He Xian back to Jingshen city first, and he took the rest of the sergeants to return to the station of the stars with me, ready to rescue the flame beast that didn''t come back.


    The flame beast is stronger than all of us, but it will be dangerous if it is surrounded by the stars alone.


    Two fists are hard to defeat four hands, not to mention that the flame beast has to face hundreds of stars, as well as those frightening high-tech weapons.


    We hurried back to save the flame beast. Because Xiao Jin was fast, Xiao Jin and I came to the place where I had separated from the flame beast first.


    Far away, I jumped down from Jin''s back and hid behind the enemies who besieged the flame beast, waiting for the opportunity to rescue the flame beast.


    The flame beast is surrounded by a large group of enemies, rushing left and right, but it can''t escape.

 Chapter 405

    The flame beast tried to fly away, but the enemy''s various weapons fired at each other. The air was completely blocked. The flame beast couldn''t find a space to fly at all.


    The situation is very critical. The flame beast will be hit accidentally or even killed directly.


    Around the flame beast, there are stars. They surround the flame beast, but they don''t really intend to hurt the flame beast.


    Maybe they want to catch the flame beast alive, but they don''t want to catch a seriously injured flame beast, so they do this.


    When I saw this situation, I stepped back quietly, found a barracks to drill in, prepared first, and then rescued the flame beast by surprise.


    To my surprise, there are many humans on oxygen star in the barracks on the edge of such a battlefield.


    I suddenly went in and saw that there were oxygen stars in the barracks. These oxygen stars were tied and couldn''t leave here. When I saw me, I was full of panic.


    The rope tied to them flashed the light of lightning, much like the flame light on the star man''s protective clothing.


    It is these lights that limit the movement of these people. After they are tied, they can''t move.


    There is no star guard here. The star people are very relieved of these captured oxygen stars and are not worried that they will break free and escape.


    My appearance caused some small commotion. A man whispered to me, "you want to die, squat down and don''t move."


    I saw everything here clearly. After a little meditation, the killer sword in my hand moved and quickly cut off the rope tied to these people: "don''t talk, I''ll save you out."


    These people were surprised when they saw me cut the ropes tied to them. These ropes were specially made. It is difficult for ordinary swords to cut them.


    What I have in my hand is a killer sword. It''s not difficult to cut these ropes. It''s just a little unexpected for everyone to see.


    Before these people could recover, I whispered again, "I''ll find you some weapons. Those who are martial arts rush out with me to protect those who are not martial arts. Let''s leave here together."


    "We are all sergeants..." a man whispered, "we were arrested before. General, are you the general of Jingshen city? We are all sergeants who came to help guard the city of Jingshen city. "


    I suddenly realized that the sergeants of the previously disappeared cities did not escape, but were caught.


    I wronged them before and thought they were deserters. It seems that I misunderstood them.


    I made a plan in my heart, looked at the people here and said, "since it is so, you should not only these people. Where are the rest? Take me to save them. "


    The talking Sergeant shook his head: "after we were caught, we were taken here and locked up. I don''t know where other brothers are locked up."


    I said, "in that case, I''ll take you out of here first. You follow me and don''t make a sound. We''ll find the weapon first, and then attack from the enemy''s interior. We must take the enemy by surprise. "


    After a pause, I saw many people show a look of doubt and uneasiness, and explained: "the flame beast has dragged most of the enemies here at this time. The city Lord Hua Jianfeng of Jingshen city also brought people to save the brothers. We should cooperate internally. We should be able to leave here smoothly."


    The sergeants nodded together and were a little excited. They rubbed their hands one by one and prepared for the first battle.


    I should leave this barracks first. As soon as I went out, I saw a star man turn around and see me.


    The situation was urgent. As soon as I raised my hand, the killer sword in my hand flew out like lightning. In the blink of an eye, it hit the chest of the star man and killed the star man.


    I rushed to pick up the star man''s weapon and threw it back to a sergeant who followed me: "look for it and see where other brothers are locked up. The rest of you come with me and look for weapons first. "


    As I spoke, man was behind the stars who besieged the flaming beast.


    This time I didn''t think much. I waved the killing sword in my hand like lightning. First I killed several enemies closest to me, grabbed their weapons and threw them to the sergeants around me.


    The sergeant with weapons came forward bravely to kill the enemy and seize weapons with me.


    Unarmed sergeants also scrambled to attack the enemy with their bare hands and seize weapons.


    The weapons of the stars are very powerful. The sergeants with weapons have greatly increased their attack power. They launch a fierce attack from behind the stars in an instant, killing the unprepared stars in a daze.


    I killed the enemies in front of me and around me with a killing sword and a lightsaber.


    The war is cruel, and we should never be kind and soft to the enemy. I think these invading stars are some special star beasts. They kill decisively and mercilessly.


    Xiao Jin''s performance was even more outstanding at this time. Each blow would kill an enemy and make the enemy retreat again and again.


    The star man''s protective clothing originally had a strong protective ability, but under the attack of me and Xiao Jin, it seemed to become paper paste. It was easily broken down and had no protective effect at all.


    The sergeants of other cities I just rescued also showed great bravery. They took the weapons of the stars, and then used the weapons of the stars to deal with the stars. They showed extraordinary bravery and determination.


    We killed together for a while, slowly approached the flame beast, and found that it was a mess here.


    The flame like aura layer on the body surface of the flame beast has ignited everything within tens of meters around here. It''s a tragedy to burn.


    After many barracks were lit, the people and objects inside were reduced to ashes and turned into ruins.


    More star people besieging the flame beast were also ignited because they were too close. The scream was mixed with the explosion sound of meat burning, and people were shocked to hear the meat jump.


    I quickly approached the flame beast and shouted, "Xiao Hong, we''re coming. Come with us."


    The flame beast seems to kill red eyes, ignore my words, and still attack the stars who besiege it.


    I''m a little worried and have to run the Royal beast to contact the flame beast and let the flame beast meet us and leave here.


    While I was doing something, some of the sergeants who had been rescued found other barracks where the sergeants were detained and rescued their brothers by the way.


    As a result, we have more and more people and pose an increasing threat to the stars.


    I was going to save the flame beast first and try to save Dongxue after I left here. Now it seems that I have the opportunity to save Dongxue by the way.


    Our original purpose here is to rescue winter snow, but we can''t forget this.

 Chapter 406

    After I contacted the flame beast, I shouted, "brothers, we still have many brothers locked up in these barracks by the enemy. Now please go separately to rescue our brothers and be sure to rescue everyone."


    The sergeants listened to me and cheered together. Everyone went forward with all their strength and launched a large-scale charge inside the enemy''s station.


    Countless star people''s barracks were broken, countless star people''s barracks were overturned, countless star people were killed, and countless our brothers were rescued


    Chaotic fighting, towering flames, deafening explosions, shrill screams... These combined have become earth shaking wars and scenes of hell on earth


    I don''t know how long it has passed, I suddenly found that we have tens of thousands of people, and we can have a large-scale war with the stars.


    The sergeants worked very hard to rescue their brothers. Up to now, almost all the captured sergeants have been rescued, and the number has reached an amazing tens of thousands.


    When Hua Jianfeng''s people arrive, our strength will be strengthened again. It will be much easier to save all of us at that time.


    What we need to do now is to completely disrupt the enemy''s formation and completely muddy this pool of water. The more muddy, the better.


    It would be better if we could lead the enemy away from here and take the opportunity to save people.


    Of course, it will be difficult to do this. After all, there are millions of stars here, and it is not easy to save people from their hands.


    I was trying my best to attack the blocking of the stars. I heard Hua Jianfeng''s voice coming from afar. They arrived in time.


    Hua Jianfeng''s people joined us and made every effort to attack the stars. We had a tacit understanding and didn''t need to communicate in advance.


    At this time, all our original plans were disrupted. Everyone rushed forward. Many people didn''t know what we were doing. When they saw others rush forward, they rushed forward.


    The sergeants were completely hoodwinked at this time. Most people saw others killing, and they showed no mercy. Anyway, they attacked the stars, and the stars were our enemies.


    Seeing so many sergeants around me, Hua Jianfeng was surprised and said, "where did you get these sergeants? Tens of thousands of people? "


    While killing an enemy, I said, "they are all sergeants who were caught by the stars before. We saved them to help kill the enemy."


    Hua Jianfeng seemed to understand something, nodded slightly, looked at me, smiled, turned around and killed a star man who quietly approached him.


    He turned back and shouted, "brothers, I''m Hua Jianfeng, the Lord of Jingshen city. I''m here to save everyone. Please listen to my orders now and follow me. "


    When the troops heard Hua Jianfeng''s words, they got up and shouted, "please obey the order of the city Lord. We will fight to the death!"


    Hua Jianfeng smiled with satisfaction and shouted "kill" and took the lead in rushing to the flaming beast who was killing wantonly.


    At this time, there are not many star people around the flame beast. Most star people have been killed or repulsed by it. The remaining star people have been oppressed to one side under the dual attack of us and the flame beast.


    I took the opportunity to say to the flame beast, "Xiao Hong, lead the way ahead. Let''s save winter snow."


    The flame beast has never seen winter snow. At this time, after listening to my words, he is a little distracted.


    I shouted, "follow me."


    I rushed to the barracks where winter snow might be. The flame beast strode behind me to follow me and rushed with me to save winter snow.


    Some sergeants saw our actions and rushed with us. For a time, we had a lot of more hands, killing those starry people back, and they didn''t dare to come into close contact with us.


    In fact, I didn''t expect that these sergeants would follow me and the flame beast to save Dongxue. They only met me for the first time. It''s unreasonable to help me save Dongxue.


    The flame beast and I rushed to the barracks where winter snow was kept almost at the same time. The flame beast was faster than me, but I didn''t know where winter snow was locked, so we had to rush with me.


    But the flame beast was faster than me after all. We went hand in hand. Finally, the flame beast rushed to the gate of the barracks first.


    The flaming beast shot impolitely and flew some stars guarding here at once.


    Those starry people burned in mid air, and their screams resounded everywhere. It was very cruel.


    I rushed into the barracks and shouted, "winter snow, winter snow!"


    No one answered me. The camp was empty and there was no one in it.


    Winter snow was transferred. I thought of this for the first time. Then I rushed out of the barracks like lightning and said to the flame beast, "search these barracks one by one and don''t let go of any of them."


    The flame beast said with some disdain, "who worried you like this? Is it a legendary fairy? Is she more beautiful than your girlfriend Sai Hua? "


    When I saw the flame beast joking at this time, I immediately said angrily, "go search for me. You can''t find winter snow. You don''t want to leave here today."


    As soon as the flame beast shrunk his neck, he said with some fear, "OK, OK, I''ll find your second girlfriend."


    I was angry and funny. Without talking, I went directly to the nearest star man''s barracks and began to look for winter snow.


    Stars are also cunning. Knowing that he Xian and I came to save Dongxue before, we quickly transferred Dongxue.


    I can''t imagine how difficult it will be to find winter snow in countless barracks.


    But in order to save winter snow, you can only find one barracks by one. After all, you can simply find he Xian, who is not here at this time.


    Fortunately, there are many sergeants around me at this time. I told them that we need to find a female military doctor. I also said that Dongxue is a military doctor with excellent medical skills. They have saved countless injured sergeants, and they all helped me find Dongxue.


    Dongxue is an oxygen star. She looks very different from the stars. It''s easy to recognize her.


    We continued to fight with the stars while searching for the whereabouts of Dongxue. After searching for nearly an hour, we never found Dongxue.


    Our tossing and turning made the stars completely confused. Headless flies ran everywhere. We didn''t even know where we were.


    Our speed is much faster than the stars. They are not our opponents in such a war that is almost Street warfare.


    This reminds me that it is a desirable way for us to fight against the stars in the future.


    Of course, in the Chilong state, most of the cities are in the charge of our people, and most of the people inside are also from the Chilong state. If we fight in the streets in the cities, our losses will be great.

 Chapter 407

    I am the most anxious. I search all the way with flame beast and Xiao Jin. In this place full of barracks, it is not only difficult for the stars to find us, but also difficult for us to find the people we want to find.


    I wholeheartedly find Dongxue so that I can take advantage of the chaos to save Dongxue. I don''t care about these. I just try my best to find the whereabouts of Dongxue together with flame beast and Xiaojin.


    I walked quickly through the barracks. When I met the stars, I killed them directly. When I met us, I saved them easily. Slowly, more and more people followed behind me.


    It''s like a snowball. The more it rolls, the bigger it rolls. Slowly, all the people behind me are ours.


    I''m like a real general, taking my subordinates on an expedition. It''s spectacular and manly.


    This is a good thing. There are more and more people behind me, our strength is greater and greater, and the probability of finding winter snow is higher and higher.


    There were many people and great power. Before long, someone found the whereabouts of Dongxue, but they didn''t know Dongxue and almost missed it.


    If there were not many stars around Dongxue, which attracted the attention of the sergeants, and a big war broke out, I wouldn''t find Dongxue here.


    I don''t know why, there are so many stars around Dongxue. It seems that the stars regard Dongxue as an important prisoner and arrange a lot of guards around her.


    I recognized Dongxue under the guidance of the sergeant. A stone in my heart finally fell to the ground. I rushed over with the flame beast and Xiaojin to rescue Dongxue as soon as possible.


    When I found Dongxue, the rest was simple. I ordered the flame beast and Xiaojin to rush over directly, killed most of the enemies, and sent the bound Dongxue directly to me.


    I cut off the rope on Dongxue to check whether Dongxue was injured. Then I asked Xiaojin to leave here with Dongxue first.


    Dongxue was not tortured by the stars. She had no scars on her body. It seems lucky.


    We finally rescued winter snow and fulfilled our wishes and tasks.


    The next thing we need to do is to give the stars a deep memory. It''s best to make them remember forever and dare not invade our oxygen star again.


    To achieve this, we must rely on the joint efforts of all our soldiers here.


    I killed a star man who didn''t die, grabbed his weapons and threw them to the sergeants around me. I turned back and said to the sergeants: "brothers, since we killed the enemy''s camp today, it''s unreasonable to leave empty handed. Now listen to my orders, everyone move forward together and kill me! "


    "Kill!" The excited roars of the sergeants shocked the world. After they spread far away, the echo bounced back by the distant mountain is still very clear


    The Sergeants are willing to follow my command and rush to the stars who are at a loss by us.


    This sudden war, the development of even myself is a little strange, not to mention those who have been pressing us against the stars.


    The battle continued, and more and more people died. There were mountains of corpses and rivers of blood in the whole starry man''s camp.


    Throughout the night, there were battles and battles everywhere, and more people died than in previous years.


    Up to now, our people have consumed a lot, the number of casualties and non commissioned officers has become more and more, and the combat effectiveness has become lower and lower.


    If our people had not been discovered and rescued, joined our team and helped us fight, we might not have been able to stick to it long ago.


    The new recruits are all fresh troops, and their combat effectiveness is the most vigorous.


    Hua Jianfeng rushed to me at this time and said to me while fighting: "Jinfeng, if we continue to fight like this, we will lose sooner or later. Do you think we should go out first and stop fighting? "


    Hua Jianfeng talked to me in a deliberate tone, making me confused: "you, Lord, you has the final say, I will listen to you."


    Hua Jianfeng pondered a little, turned back and shouted, "the troops listen to the order. Our goal has been achieved. Now everyone rushes out with general Jin and I and returns to Jingshen city first!"


    Hua Jianfeng''s words let the already tired sergeants see hope. Let''s respond to Hua Jianfeng, follow Hua Jianfeng and me, turn around and kill in the direction of Jingshen city.


    When they came in, the stars basically didn''t form effective resistance. They were killed by us all night and suffered heavy losses.


    But when we were going to kill, the stars had reacted. A star man who looked like the commander stood on top of a barracks, shouted and commanded the stars to block our way.


    The stars finally reacted and began to block us in an organized way.


    Because we were going to rush out, we didn''t intend to fight to the death with the stars. We directly let the flame beast rush a road in front of us, and we ran in the direction of Jingshen city.


    It''s easy to say but difficult to do. The stars were raided by us this time, killing and wounding countless people, and their hatred for us reached the peak.


    Before the stars, there was no leader to command the battle. We can fish in troubled waters. Now they have a general to command and become organized to resist US. We have to leave. It''s hard to imagine.


    This is the battlefield. It changes rapidly. Many situations can not be expected in advance, but the consequences are often very serious.


    On our side, the fire beast has too much attack and deterrence. Some stars are afraid to run away when they see the fire beast from a distance, which gives us some time to evacuate.


    Hua Jianfeng and I followed the flame beast side by side. We found the lonely stars. We solved it easily and made a way for the sergeants behind us.


    The Sergeants are tired. We can''t give them too much pressure when evacuating, so as not to delay the time and miss the opportunity of evacuating.


    "Hum..."


    Just as we were evacuating, a huge voice suddenly came to my ears.


    When I looked up quickly, I saw a huge star warship rushing towards us like lightning, and it came to our head in the blink of an eye.


    The stars finally used the star battleship as a big killer. It seems that they are very angry with our raid and want to break us up immediately.


    The Starship came into our heads and suddenly emitted a dazzling light, much like the high-energy beam from a laser weapon.


    After the dazzling light flashed, the sergeants not far behind me suddenly disappeared.


    Just a flash of light, the sergeants disappeared out of thin air. It''s very strange. I''m a little surprised and scared.


    Hua Jianfeng had seen such a scene and shouted, "spread out, all spread out, don''t squeeze together."

 Chapter 408

    I don''t know what''s going on with the attack of the stars. I just feel very surprised and uneasy.


    Seeing my strangeness, Hua Jianfeng said to me, "this is a high-tech transmission weapon that can transmit the target to a designated place to be detained or killed. Don''t be surprised at the scientific and technological weapons of the stars. "


    I suddenly realized that this is like a small transmission array, which can transmit the target independently, so as to achieve the purpose of eliminating the target or detaining the target.


    The science and technology of stars are really brilliant. I thought it was a laser weapon before. It turned out that it was not the same thing at all.


    The star battleship of the stars attacked like this and sent away hundreds of sergeants not far behind us in the blink of an eye, greatly reducing our strength.


    The transmitted sergeant, even if he is not dead, is no longer the combat power we can use now. The move of star man is really clever.


    I was worried about this and shouted, "flame beast, attack the warship for me. It can''t attack us again."


    Regardless of the fatigue brought by the previous battle, the flame beast soared into the sky, and took me to the starship with lightning.


    The reason why we want to go to the top of the star warship is to avoid being attacked by the stars on the ground and the star warship at the same time, which sandwiched us in the middle and made dumplings.


    Fighting on the starship, the Starship blocked the attack of the starlings on the ground for me and the flame beast, and our pressure will be reduced a lot.


    The flame on the surface of the flame beast can ignite many things that are not easy to burn. I let it fall on the surface of the Starship and use this special flame to destroy the shell of the Starship.


    I myself quietly touched the hatch of the warship and destroyed the hatch with my lightsaber.


    Starship is generally sealed. If I could destroy its hatch, I might enter the interior of the ship and shoot down the Starship from the interior.


    My idea is good, but I ignored that starships have protective covers. When I approached it with the flame beast, I was blocked by the protective cover, and there was no way to do everything we envisaged before.


    The flame beast was blocked. In great anger, he attacked the protective cover of the warship. I also cooperated with the flame beast to attack the same point of the protective cover according to my previous experience.


    We attacked together, and the huge force made the protective cover flash like ripples layer by layer.


    Use the effect if there is fluctuation, but with the power of me and my flame beast, it is impossible to destroy the protective cover in a short time.


    We need more people, so I continue to attack and try to contact Hua Jianfeng.


    The flame like aura layer on the flame beast''s body surface can''t destroy the protective cover in a short time. We can only attack again and again, strive to destroy the protective cover of the interstellar warship as soon as possible, and then attack the warship itself, so that it can''t continue to attack our people.


    The flame beast and I consumed a lot in the previous battle, otherwise, it would not be difficult to destroy the protective cover of the warship.


    Soon after, Hua Jianfeng and several sergeants saw our move and flew up to help.


    There are many people and great strength. Under my command, everyone attacked the same point at the same time. After several attacks, the protective cover fluctuated violently and showed signs of being broken.


    I was overjoyed. While continuing to attack this point, I also shouted, "add strength and you will succeed."


    The sergeants drank "broken" together and shot at the same time. The protective cover made a harsh crack, which was finally broken by us.


    The protective cover was broken, the flame beast rushed over at the first time, and the lightning claw grabbed the cabin door of the warship.


    It shares my heart and knows that attacking the hatch is more direct and effective than attacking the shell, so I took the first step.


    The harsh friction sound came, and a wide crack appeared on the cabin door of the warship, which was enough for us to enter side by side, and the cabin door was almost completely damaged.


    I''m surprised that the fire beast has such amazing destructive power. It seems that the fire beast is coming to kill at this time.


    We followed the flame beast into the interior of the warship and saw that the internal items of the warship were made of black metal and looked very hard.


    Like our flying car, the interior of the warship is divided into many rooms. The function of each room is different. There are war room, lounge, ammunition depot and so on.


    Regardless, the flame beast killed the people who saw the stars, destroyed the weapons of the people who saw the stars, and rushed all the way, leaving a mess.


    Hua Jianfeng and I took the sergeants here to look for the stars who didn''t die, especially those who used weapons to attack us.


    We want to ensure that they don''t attack our people any more, so like the flame beast, we kill the people when we see the stars without mercy.


    The warship was very big. We rushed all the way through 100 rooms and didn''t reach the end of the warship.


    In order to solve the warship as soon as possible, Hua Jianfeng and I said, "search separately!"


    When the sergeants heard what Hua Jianfeng and I said, they dispersed one by one and searched everywhere inside the warship without waiting for our orders.


    The stars inside the warship probably didn''t expect us to attack so soon. They were unprepared and were caught off guard by us.


    But they quickly reacted, and the survivors began to take up arms and resist, preventing us from approaching their room.


    We are blocked. The weapons of the stars are amazing. There are some weapons I have never seen that can hurt our people in several rooms. Like infrasonic weapons, they kill without blood.


    In particular, one of the weapons with a shape similar to that of a light gun sends out a ripple attack wave like a water wave every attack.


    This attack wave ignores all obstacles and can kill all creatures in a large area of a nearly 90 degree fan.


    It ignores any defense and blocking, and is a weapon for large-scale attack. Hua Jianfeng and I have never seen it before.


    Our losses increased instantly, forcing Hua Jianfeng and I to order our people to stop the attack temporarily.


    We subconsciously found some shelters to avoid the enemy''s attack, but the effect was not good. The attack of this weapon completely ignored the shelter and directly killed many of our sergeants.


    The attack of this weapon is so powerful that it is like a legendary high-level combat skill. The power of each blow is amazing.


    Hua Jianfeng and I were very worried. They both frowned and wanted to find a way to solve this weapon.

 Chapter 409

    There were not many sergeants on the warship, and now most of them were killed. Hua Jianfeng and I had to change our tactics urgently.


    Hua Jianfeng shouted, "don''t stay in one place. If you mix with the stars, they won''t dare to attack us."


    This is just Hua Jianfeng''s idea. The reason why we tell our sergeant is that we don''t have a good way to prevent the attack of weapons such as the star man for the time being.


    Hua Jianfeng and I also rushed out and mixed with the stars. Our plan is that since the stars'' weapons are a large-scale attack, after we mixed with their people, they may choose to give up using this weapon because they are worried about their own people.


    The sergeants mingled with the star people and deliberately didn''t kill the star people, but just caught some star people and blocked them in front of themselves.


    Not to mention, although this is somewhat despicable, the effect is excellent. When those stars see their companions as a shield, they really dare not use this weapon I have never seen to attack us.


    Hua Jianfeng and I looked at each other and thought it was a good opportunity.


    We rushed out at the same time, targeting the stars with weapons we had never seen before.


    We should seize some such weapons, and then use such weapons to attack the stars and return them in the other way.


    Our speed is not what stars can imagine. In a moment, we came to those stars.


    Hua Jianfeng and I have agreed to take action at the same time. One person robbed a powerful weapon similar to a light gun.


    We shot at the same time and achieved this goal at the same time. Then we turned our weapons and fired at the area where the stars were concentrated.


    Two water waves crossed and sent out, killing the stars in front of us in an instant.


    Not only that, within the attack range, all living creatures fall to the ground and die.


    This weapon is so powerful that I couldn''t help sighing "powerful", and then said to Hua Jianfeng: "the power of this weapon is greater than that of the flame beast when it attacks with all its strength. I''m afraid it has surpassed the peak of the king of Wu and is almost as powerful as the legendary Wuxian."


    Hua Jianfeng didn''t care about this, but said in a deep voice: "if the stars use this weapon, we Jingshen city and even the red dragon country will be lost."


    I woke up from the excitement and surprise just now and nodded involuntarily: "you''re right... We''re in big trouble."


    As soon as my voice fell, I suddenly heard a sergeant cry, "no, the warship is out of control!"


    When I heard the sound, I felt our warship suddenly sink and fall down.


    The attack of Hua Jianfeng and I accidentally killed the star man driving the warship. The warship lost control and was falling.


    I had no time to think more and shouted, "get out of the warship, get out of here!"


    The Sergeants are all martial arts, many of them are high-level martial arts. They are very fast. Everyone swarmed out and drilled out of the hatch we broke before.


    Hua Jianfeng and I stayed at the end. We picked up some other powerful weapons we didn''t know their name, and then left the warship that was about to crash.


    No matter how powerful the starship is and how powerful its defense capability is, it can''t fall from a high altitude and still be intact. Staying on it will only be a dead end.


    As soon as we left the warship, Hua Jianfeng roared with aura: "sergeants, leave quickly, the warship is going to crash!"


    His roar, like a huge thunder, can be heard thousands of miles away, and our sergeants on the ground must have heard it.


    I saw in the air that the sergeants immediately gave up their opponents and went all out to rise in the air, or ran away like death, away from the place where the warship crashed.


    The warship was too big, but the falling speed was not very fast. It was held by the air and delayed the falling speed.


    This gives our sergeant and some stars a chance to escape.


    Our sergeants basically have no problem. They are very fast and can leave the dangerous area before the warship crashes.


    The stars are not high in cultivation and speed, so they have a greater chance of being crushed to death by warships.


    This is an unexpected harvest. We haven''t thought about it before.


    At this time, it was daybreak, but no one wanted to fight. Everyone fled in all directions.


    No matter how slow the warship fell, it was amazing. When one end of it touched the ground, the huge impact suddenly divided the warship into two and made an earth shaking sound.


    Then came the violent explosion. The flames rising into the sky, as well as the things and shells on the bombed warships, flew in all directions like ten thousand arrows and lightning.


    The huge explosive force produced a visible shock wave. Everything in all directions was destroyed by the shock wave. Even the soil and sand on the ground were scraped away.


    At the center of the explosion, a huge pit with a radius of one kilometer appeared.


    There was nothing left in the pit except some crystalline sand.


    A huge mushroom cloud with a radius of several kilometers rose in the air and soon approached us who had just escaped a disaster under the impetus of the shock wave.


    We didn''t dare to hesitate and quickly evacuate here. After running thousands of meters away, when I looked back, I was still surprised by the scene in front of me and almost fell from the sky.


    Not far behind us, in the huge mushroom cloud, lightning came one after another, and the dazzling light seemed to be angry.


    The earth shaking thunder came, and the sound was huge and messy, as if it was going to tear the sky.


    A potential danger makes me, who has seen many dangers, feel that I can''t stay here for another second.


    The sergeant and I were stunned by the scene in front of us. We never dreamed of the scene after the warship fell. It was more amazing and frightening than the scene after the nuclear weapon explosion.


    "Run!" I don''t know that the sergeant couldn''t bear such pressure. He lost his voice and screamed. Then the people shouted together. They turned around and ran away. They didn''t dare to stay here anymore.


    We began to run away in embarrassment and completely lost the courage to stay here.


    We broke through the encirclement and completely escaped from the siege of the stars, but it seems that no one is happy and no one feels a little joy.


    What we have in mind is the envy and jealousy of the advanced weapons of the stars, as well as the surprise and fear of the scene after the explosion of the Starship.

 Chapter 410

    Hua Jianfeng and I dare not stay here. The world here has changed. It feels like the end of the world is coming.


    In particular, the lightning one after another and the thunder bigger than one seem to be really a sign of the end of the world.


    We hurried away all the way and never had the courage to look back at the scene behind us.


    At this time, the stars had no intention of blocking us. They were busy fleeing here one by one. They all seemed to see the devil. They only hated their parents for giving birth to two less legs for fear that they would die here if they ran slowly.


    Hua Jianfeng and I came to Jingshen city. We didn''t have time to enter the city from the gate and flew in directly from the sky.


    This is not allowed at ordinary times, but now is a special period, and no one will pay attention to it.


    Standing on the city wall, I took a look at the direction of the explosion. The sky over there was full of dark clouds and lightning. It was a scene of hell on earth.


    The sergeants on the city wall were scared to death when they saw this scene. Some sergeants whispered and said everything. Some said it was a nuclear bomb explosion, others said it was God''s anger. In short, they all felt afraid and scared.


    Hua Jianfeng and I looked at each other, and they smiled knowingly. What''s this? Isn''t it that the star battleship of the stars was shot down? Is there such a scene? There''s no need to worry and be afraid.


    In fact, I think it''s incredible that the warship of the stars must be equipped with some kind of powerful weapon. Otherwise, there would be no such violent explosion after the fall.


    I looked at the general area and said slowly, "there may be few stars left after this war."


    Hua Jianfeng sighed: "sin, so many people died all at once. I don''t know how the stars will retaliate against our mirror God city. I''m afraid it will be another fierce battle at that time. The war was endless at the beginning, and I don''t know when it will end. "


    I heard from Hua Jianfeng''s words that he began to hate war and said, "city Lord, war is not what we want, but we can''t shrink back in the face of war. If the stars try to invade our country and harm our relatives, we can''t let them succeed. Lord, you are the backbone of all of us. Please be prepared. If necessary, you have to command us to meet the stars. "


    Hua Jianfeng looked at me and said slowly, "maybe I''m old and can''t see so many people die at once."


    In fact, I was a little scared, but in front of the sergeants, I couldn''t show it, so I smiled and said, "we also dealt a hard blow to the arrogant stars and avenged the dead brothers. Lord, let''s go and have a look. Maybe someone can know these special weapons. "


    The weapon I''m talking about is the powerful gun of the star man robbed by Hua Jianfeng and me.


    The shape of this gun is very similar to that of a light energy gun, but it is much more powerful. Because I don''t know its name, I casually named it a god killing gun.


    This is also because I have a killer sword. That''s what I call this powerful weapon.


    Referring to the killing God gun I mentioned, Hua Jianfeng was also interested and said loudly: "there are several weapon masters in Jingshen city. Although they are not legendary weapon masters, they also have unique opinions on making weapons. When they see this kind of weapon, they may be able to imitate some. Don''t mention the stars at that time. Even if there are martial artists in the Wuxian realm again, we won''t be afraid at all. "


    As soon as Hua Jianfeng finished his words, someone sneered and said, "the city Lord is wrong."


    The man sneered and talked to Hua Jianfeng, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone turned around and looked at the speaker.


    This man is an old man with wrinkles. He is at least seventy or eighty years old.


    According to the fact that martial artists live much longer and age slower than ordinary people, this person is only afraid to be over 100 years old.


    He has a cold face and looks a little shabby in his clothes. At first glance, he looks like a shabby settler.


    But the old man''s strange look made me think he was not an ordinary man.


    In the face of the gaze of so many of us, and even the deliberate hostility of others, he still has a sneer on his face and has no intention of convergence.


    Hua Jianfeng looked at the man strangely and said slowly, "Your Excellency, do you mean I''m wrong? What was my mistake? "


    The old man laughed, but still smiled coldly: "Lord, you must not have seen the strength of Wuxian, otherwise, you won''t say what you just said."


    Hua Jianfeng''s face sank slightly: "don''t you mean to tease us? Don''t mention the Wuxian. Even the Wuwang among the human wuzhe hasn''t appeared for thousands of years. "


    The old man laughed very rudely for a while. Finally, he looked up and said, "who said King Wu didn''t appear? You are really a group of ignorant people. There is a king of martial arts standing in front of you. You can''t see it. It''s ridiculous to say that he hasn''t appeared for thousands of years. "


    We were all surprised. When we looked around together, we didn''t see the sergeant like the legendary King Wu.


    When we all recovered, we realized that we had been cheated by the old man in shabby clothes. There was no king Wu here.


    Many sergeants immediately became angry. As soon as they had a weapon in their hand, they would go up and take the old man down.


    Seeing the actions of the sergeants, the old man laughed again and said, "ignorant generation, the king of martial arts I said is naturally me. Where are you looking for? When a living person like me stands in front of you, are you blind and can''t see? "


    Hua Jianfeng was also annoyed by the old man''s words. He was also an old man and was angry at the old man''s rudeness.


    Hua Jianfeng couldn''t help but say angrily, "I think you are also an old man, so you are polite to you, but don''t think we are all people with no temper. If you annoy us, you will still be arrested and put in prison."


    The old man stared and said angrily, "how dare you shut me down? Do you know who I am? I am Qiu Yiming, the world-famous immortal old beggar. Hum, have you been scared into incontinence after listening to my name? Ha ha... "


    Hua Jianfeng frowned and shook his head. He glanced at me. Ignoring the crazy old Qiu Yiming, he said to me, "Jinfeng, do you know this old man? But your friend? "


    I shook my head: "I don''t know this senior Qiu Yiming, and I''ve never seen him."


    Qiu Yiming is obviously crazy. He claims to be King Wu and is called "immortal old beggar". It really makes people think he is crazy.

 Chapter 411

    Hua Jianfeng nodded. As soon as he was about to speak, Qiu Yiming angrily said, "smelly boy, you abducted my granddaughter and turned around and didn''t recognize my grandfather? You''re too unfilial. You''ll be struck by heaven and thunder! "


    I was also angry. I couldn''t help taking a step forward and said coldly, "Why are you talking so nonsense? When did I abduct your granddaughter? "


    Qiu Yiming snorted coldly, squinted at me and said slowly, "let me ask you, did you ever take a girl named He Xian from the sword city? You say, in front of everyone. "


    I was stunned: "you said he Xian was your granddaughter? This... "


    Qiu Yiming smiled and said proudly, "did you admit it? Yes, he Xian is my granddaughter, but not my own granddaughter, but my granddaughter. You abducted her and left me alone and unattended. I came here all the way to get my granddaughter back from your boy. Now, do you take the initiative to return he Xian to me, or do you want me to fight to the death with you, and then I will take He Xian out of here? "


    What Qiu Yiming meant was that I was not his opponent at all. Either I took the initiative to let he Xian go, or I was beaten down by Qiu Yiming. Qiu Yiming directly took he Xian away.


    I was funny and curious. I also had a mind to tease Qiu Yiming. After learning Qiu Yiming''s appearance, I deliberately raised my head and said with a smile: "don''t say you''re a crazy person. I''m more crazy than you! Come if you want to fight. Just say it but don''t practice fake tricks. "


    Qiu Yiming was stunned and then said with a laugh: "no wonder my granddaughter likes you, a guy who has nothing. It turns out that she likes you as crazy as me! There is vision, there is vision. "


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. I couldn''t pretend to go on. I could only say in a straight face: "what do you want, elder? You might as well say it directly. Now is the critical moment for our Jingshen city. Please don''t disturb us to defend the city. "


    Qiu Yiming also said positively, "the expression change is too stiff and unnatural. There is a big gap compared with me."


    I said positively, "elder, please respect yourself. Please don''t be too presumptuous in front of Lord Hua. "


    Qiu Yiming narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "it''s a dream to keep the little mirror God city under the hands of the stars. To tell you the truth, I have got the news that the mirror God city will be broken by the stars in one day or half a day. At that time, jade and stone will burn, and none of you will want to escape. "


    Qiu Yiming''s words surprised everyone. Hua Jianfeng couldn''t help asking, "where did the news come from?"


    Qiu Yiming tilted his head, looked at Hua Jianfeng and said with a smile, "why, are you scared again? Why are you so timid? You really shouldn''t sit on the seat of city Lord. Well, according to my old man, your seat as the city Lord will either be given to this young man named Jinfeng or to me. Do you think what I said is OK? If so, step down and give way to the good. "


    Hua Jianfeng''s face was depressed, but he couldn''t get angry at this time. He held back his anger and said, "what do you mean, please tell me directly?"


    Qiu Yiming stopped talking nonsense and said positively, "Lord Hua, if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. I just want to leave this place of right and wrong with my granddaughter. I won''t think of anything else. By the way, I''ll take this Jinfeng when I leave. He can''t die yet. If he dies here, my granddaughter will be sad. "


    Hua Jianfeng stopped talking. He choked on Qiu Yiming and couldn''t speak.


    I said, "are you really aunt he''s relatives? Then let me take you to see Aunt he. Xiangbi, you also want to see Aunt he. "


    I''m going to take Qiu Yiming away so that he won''t talk nonsense here, which will affect our morale.


    "No, no!" Unexpectedly, Qiu Yiming heard that I was going to take him to see he Xian. His face immediately changed greatly. He cried out in some fear: "I don''t want to see he Xian. No one can let me see he Xian, otherwise I will work hard with you!"


    Everyone present laughed. No one expected that Qiu Yiming, who dared to provoke Hua Jianfeng, would be so afraid to see his granddaughter He Xian. Everyone couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahaha..." Qiu Yiming also laughed and smiled happily: "you''ve been cheated. How can I be afraid of my granddaughter? In fact, I think you are too nervous, so I want to adjust your tense nerves and make you all smile. "


    We were stunned. Looking at Qiu Yiming, we didn''t know whether he was really crazy or pretending to be crazy. We all felt that we had nothing to say.


    Hua Jianfeng turned and left directly. Facing an old man like Qiu Yiming, he had no choice but to leave first as if he had never seen Qiu Yiming.


    Qiu Yiming refused to let Hua Jianfeng leave. As soon as Hua Jianfeng turned around, he didn''t know how Qiu Yiming did it. He actually came in front of Hua Jianfeng and blocked his way.


    Hua Jianfeng was stunned and surprised. His eyes immediately changed when he looked at Qiu Yiming.


    Hua Jianfeng is an old-fashioned level-9 general. He has extraordinary knowledge and strong strength. Now he is stopped by Qiu Yiming. Hua Jianfeng has seen that Qiu Yiming is really not simple.


    Maybe Qiu Yiming is really a legendary human king of martial arts that has not appeared for thousands of years.


    Hua Jianfeng stopped, saluted and said, "the elder is hidden. I''m rude. Please don''t blame the elder."


    Qiu Yiming smiled and deliberately tilted his eyes and said, "you''re almost as old as me. I''m embarrassed if you''re not an elder."


    Hua Jianfeng saluted again and said modestly, "you are a real person. Please forgive me for my impoliteness."


    Qiu Yiming changed his previous madness and said positively, "the reason why I came to tell you this amazing news is just to make you take precautions. The stars are completely angry this time. They want to kill all of you in one fell swoop. "


    "Lord Hua, the information I got is absolutely accurate. You burned the station of the stars today, destroyed their warships and killed hundreds of thousands of stars. The stars must report this hatred. They are already preparing to use super weapons we have never seen against you. Once implemented, Jingshen city will become a dead city. In my opinion, you''d better move quickly. You''d better leave here and go to a place far away from here. "


    This is definitely a very bad news. It''s almost the same as the bad news. The people who heard it, including me, were very surprised and upset. I felt that everything seemed to be getting worse.

 Chapter 412

    After hearing Qiu Yiming''s words, Hua Jianfeng frowned and said, "there are tens of millions of people inside and outside Jingshen City, many of them are ordinary people. If you want to transfer, it will take ten days and a half months to complete everything. Evacuation is unrealistic. The stars won''t wait so long. "


    Qiu Yiming sighed slightly: "for today''s plan, there is no other way to think of except transfer. The weapon used by the stars this time is said to be powerful enough to destroy a small planet with one blow. Do you think we have the ability to stop such an attack now? What else can I do without going? "


    Hua Jianfeng''s face changed greatly and said uneasily, "destroy a planet with one blow? What kind of weapon is it that has such great power? "


    Qiu Yiming said, "don''t think I''m alarmist. I heard this news quietly in the station of stars. It''s absolutely accurate. If Jin Feng hadn''t taken people to the starry people''s residence to stir up trouble and destroy their plan, perhaps it would be a dead place now. "


    My heart moved, my back was cold, and I immediately said, "you mean that they have actually planned to do it, but we inadvertently destroyed the plan, so they haven''t had time to do it to us yet."


    Qiu Yiming said with a smile, "young man is smart. No, it''s a child to teach! Ha ha, you only have one day to evacuate at most. If you are late, wait to be killed. Don''t blame me for not reminding you then. To put it mildly, this is the only thing you can do now. "


    I frowned and said, "in that case, as King Wu, you can''t stop the conspiracy of the stars?"


    Qiu Yiming widened his eyes: "does King Wu have such great attack power? Do you think King Wu is a Wuxian and omnipotent? Hum, I''m too lazy to tell you that I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. "


    I was speechless by Qiu Yiming and heard Hua Jianfeng say, "senior, please tell us what to do for the sake of tens of millions of lives."


    Qiu Yiming looked at Hua Jianfeng and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I can''t do anything. My strength now is that I can sneak into the residence of the stars to have a look and eavesdrop on some news. To fight them head-on, I can''t defeat millions of stars alone. "


    Hua Jianfeng listened to Qiu Yiming''s words, pondered slightly for a moment, and suddenly waved and shouted, "listen, the troops, we are now at the last moment of life and death, and there is no way back. If you want to live, return to your commander now. We''ll start in half an hour. Our goal is to kill all the stars around Jingshen city! "


    Hearing Hua Jianfeng''s order, the sergeants immediately shouted in unison, "kill all the stars and protect the mirror city!"


    I felt that Hua Jianfeng''s decision did not respect the reality and was suspected of an egg hitting a stone.


    Not only do I think so, but some commanders also have some doubts. Everyone looked at Hua Jianfeng and wondered why he suddenly issued such an order.


    Only a smile flashed on Qiu Yiming''s face, and he seemed very satisfied with Hua Jianfeng''s determination.


    It turned out that what Qiu Yiming said and thought were not the same thing at all. He didn''t want everyone to escape, but hoped that someone would stay to prevent the stars from destroying the mirror God city.


    What many people say and do on the surface is not the same as what they think. They may deliberately say something bad, but they won''t really do that.


    I clenched my fist secretly and made a decision in my heart. I must make the conspiracy of the stars impossible and protect the mirror God city.


    The invasion of the stars, especially the recent attack on Jingshen City, has already stirred up a strong hatred for the aborigines here. Now everyone has heard Qiu Yiming talk about the conspiracy of the stars, and everyone hates the stars to the extreme.


    Since the stars intend to kill all of us, we don''t need to be soft hearted. Let''s go together. If we don''t kill all the stars, we will be killed by the stars.


    Even if we are destined to die, we can''t make the stars feel better.


    Hua Jianfeng knew that the conspiracy of the stars was in front of him. In a hurry, he issued the order directly. Some accompanying sergeants heard the order and did not hesitate to convey Hua Jianfeng''s order by themselves.


    I was going to go back and tell Zhou Shuangyin and others to be on guard, but seeing that everyone is actively preparing for the war, it''s not easy for me to leave the front door of my supervisor at this time.


    Just when I was vaguely worried that Zhou Shuangyin and others would be in danger without knowing it, Qiu Yiming suddenly said to me, "Jinfeng, an old friend of mine has gone to inform your family and friends. You don''t have to worry about this. It is urgent for you to organize your people and prepare to take the lead in attacking the stars and destroying their weapons, so as to avoid all the people here being killed. "


    After listening to Qiu Yiming''s words, I felt that I couldn''t listen, so I hugged my fist and said, "I''d like to follow the orders of my predecessors. I''ll organize people and horses and listen to them at any time."


    Qiu Yiming smiled and said directly, "I''ll wait for you here. We''ll start in half an hour."


    I saluted with a fist, stepped back and turned to find Qi zuyue and others.


    My idea is to let Qi zuyue and others follow me to destroy the super powerful weapons of the stars, while Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Hua''er and other women evacuate with ordinary people, just in case.


    As for my war beasts, they naturally want to fight with me. Otherwise, how can they be called war beasts?


    I found Qi zuyue and told him what I meant: "go and gather our people now. We have important tasks to complete. My sister and them, including Dongxue, aunt he and other women, will evacuate with everyone, so they don''t have to take risks with us. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and left. I turned around and called up several sergeants I brought back in front of me. We came to Qiu Yiming and waited for his next instructions.


    I don''t know why. I always think Qiu Yiming is not a simple figure, although I don''t know whether he really has the realm of King Wu or whether he can be trusted.


    Qiu Yiming gives me a feeling very much like Du Kang I met in Chilong City, that is, the current Lord of the country.


    He has a natural ability to lead the crowd, as well as the domineering spirit of a superior. I naturally feel that I must obey his orders.


    Qiu Yiming unknowingly became our commander-in-chief and the Supreme Commander we should obey.


    Even I have to obey his orders and follow him to destroy the star man''s super weapons. It seems that he is really not a simple character.

 Chapter 413

    "Jin Feng, although my granddaughter is older than you, she has always been single. You might as well consider marrying my granddaughter."


    Qiu Yiming saw that we were all waiting for his orders at this time. He suddenly smiled and said to me, "you may not know that my granddaughter is a very gentle girl. If you marry her, you will be very happy."


    I smiled bitterly and was about to interrupt Qiu Yiming. He already said, "and I will teach you all I have learned in my life. Then you will be one of the few kings of martial arts in the world. Ha ha, think about it. At that time, no matter the Lord of the country or the Lord of a city, they will salute and respect you when they see you. What a glorious thing? "


    I couldn''t help thinking: he Xiandu is 40 and I am only 20. As he Xian''s grandfather, how can Qiu Yiming make such a joke?


    I was about to refute Qiu Yiming, but when I saw that Qiu Yiming was going crazy again, I quickly changed the topic: "senior, we are now ready to fight to the death with the stars. Is it inappropriate to say this? You''d better think about how we can defeat the stars. "


    Qiu Yiming was slightly stunned and immediately said, "yes, we''ll discuss this matter after the war. But I said in advance that you can''t be sorry for my granddaughter, or I won''t let you go. "


    I smiled bitterly and couldn''t speak. When Qiu Yiming finished, I looked around and said, "we don''t have many people, only more than 100 people. If you want to take us to the front, do you have to tell us what we should do first? "


    Qiu Yiming''s face was positive: "don''t worry about it. I''ll tell you. Now go and find him Xian for me. She''s not suitable to fight with us now. It''s better to evacuate. "


    I said, "I''ve asked them to evacuate. Don''t worry."


    Qiu Yiming was slightly stunned, then nodded, turned around and looked at the dark clouds and lightning that had not completely disappeared over there, and suddenly exclaimed, "it''s really changing!"


    When we were stunned, we couldn''t help thinking in our hearts: what''s the matter with this man? He was surprised at first glance. Isn''t he really crazy?


    The place where the star man''s warship fell was really the same at this time, with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, a scene of the end of the world.


    This scene lasted so long. I don''t know when it will end. There are still some of our sergeants who failed to evacuate in time, and I don''t know whether they have escaped now.


    I hope they are all fine and can escape this disaster safely.


    In order to avoid the earth shaking explosion, we had to evacuate first. Now we think that those who are less powerful among the sergeants may die.


    There was some remorse in my heart. I blamed myself for not saving more sergeants at that time, although I also knew that I was powerless at that time.


    Qi Zu soon gathered the sergeants I brought from Chilong city. More than 100 people gathered together, which also had the momentum of a super army.


    When Qiu Yiming saw that our people had assembled, he shouted, "follow me, then follow my orders. Our goal this time is to destroy the super weapons of the stars and avoid the people here and all people in the red dragon country from being hurt by the super weapons. "


    We all felt that what he said was reasonable, and everyone nodded at the same time.


    Qiu Yiming was quite satisfied and continued, "you don''t have to ask anything. After my people come, they will divide you into ten teams. Each team will be led by my people and advance into the new residence of the stars. Just remember that we must destroy the star man''s super weapon this time. "


    The original residence of the stars was destroyed by us. Now it has become a piece of ruins. The sky is also full of dark clouds and lightning. I think I will choose another place as their residence.


    Qiu Yiming''s new residence probably means this. It''s just that the stars have found a new residence in such a short time. It''s really puzzling.


    It may have existed before, similar to the standby station.


    I didn''t think much and took the lead in saying, "I''ll do my best to follow the orders of my predecessors."


    The sergeants looked at me and said that they would go all out to destroy the super weapons of the stars and obey the command of Qiu Yiming.


    Qiu Yiming smiled proudly. Just about to say something, he suddenly looked up behind us, and then closed his mouth.


    He suddenly stood where he was, motionless, like a child who did something wrong and saw his parents.


    When I looked back, I saw a dozen black spots in the sky approaching us quickly. These black spots should be people flying from a distance. They are fast and can fly from a long distance. It seems that their strength is very high.


    I have an idea. If these dozen people, like Qiu Yiming, are the legendary king of Wu who has been missing for thousands of years, today''s battle will be much easier.


    The strength of King Wu is much higher than those of our generals. With more than a dozen of them fighting together, we should have nothing important to do except to help prevent the small movements of the stars.


    The black spot approached quickly and came in front of us in the blink of an eye. These people didn''t wear protective clothes. They were all floor long clothes of the same color, quite retro.


    After they landed, they looked at Qiu Yiming together. In the middle, a female martial artist with a covered face and a white gown said, "senior Qiu, what are you going to do? Are you so anxious to have us here? Did you find your granddaughter? "


    Qiu Yiming seemed to be very respectful to the female martial artist who spoke. He saluted and said, "I''m ashamed to call you miss. He Xian has found it. I asked her to evacuate here with everyone. Thank you for your concern. As for these sergeants, I''ll introduce them to the young lady and your fairy friends. "


    Qiu Yiming first pointed to me and said, "this is Jin Feng, my future grandson-in-law I introduced to you not long ago. As for his personality and energy, everyone has heard me. I don''t need to say anything more. The sergeants behind him are all his men, who are brought from the guard of Chilong city. Each of them is absolutely loyal and has a certain combat effectiveness. I meant to let them follow us to destroy the super weapon of the stars. I don''t know what you mean, miss? "


    When Qiu Yiming introduced us, I deliberately looked at these uninvited guests. They gave me a very vague feeling. I couldn''t judge their strength.


    It seems that their strength should be very strong. They can fly long distances. I can''t see their realm. I''m afraid they may be a group of martial kings.

 Chapter 414

    The female warrior, who was called "Miss" by Qiu Yiming, turned to look at me and smiled slowly: "I have indeed seen your fight with the stars. Your own strength is not strong, but your war beast, the flame beast, is very strong. I have an impression of you. Your name is Jinfeng, right? I remember you. "


    When the female warrior spoke, she looked high above me, which made me feel a little uncomfortable, but out of politeness, I still saluted with a fist: "Hello, miss, the flame beast is my friend, not my war beast. Please don''t misunderstand this."


    The female warrior squinted at me and smiled slowly: "I said, how can the magnificent flame beast and the super invincible existence on the oxygen star be subdued by a small level 8 general like you and become your war beast. It''s just your friend. I understand. "


    I felt despised. As soon as I was about to refute, Qiu Yiming said, "Jin Feng, this is my miss, aunt Shen Xiang, Miss Shen, the first-class king of Wu, who is your predecessor."


    After hearing Qiu Yiming''s words, I was stunned. What''s the situation? The king of Wu, who hasn''t appeared for thousands of years, really appeared two at once today. I couldn''t help looking at the masked woman in front of me.


    I''m not sure whether Qiu Yiming is the real king of martial arts, but aunt Shen Xiang is a first-class king of martial arts, but Qiu Yiming didn''t deny it, so I have to believe it.


    I had to take back what I had just said to refute this aunt Shen Xiang, and changed to say, "Hello, Miss Shen, no, Hello, elder Shen, younger Jin Feng is polite."


    "Ge Ge..." after my words, a martial artist beside aunt Shen Xiang suddenly laughed: "Jin Feng, my young lady is not much older than you. Your voice is too abrupt."


    The speaker is also a female martial artist. She wears a mask like aunt Shen Xiang and can''t see her true face. However, I can hear from her voice and tone that she should be the maid or attendant of aunt Shen Xiang and Miss Shen.


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "Miss Shen is wearing a mask. I can''t see her face. I heard that she is already a first-class king of martial arts. I took it for granted that she is an elder... I''m really sorry."


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked back at the talking female warrior and said carelessly, "Xiaoqin, don''t talk like this. Others will think we are ill bred."


    After a pause, he said, "you all go and prepare. We''ll start in a minute. This time, we must destroy the super weapon God killing gun of the stars. Otherwise, not only the red dragon country can''t be protected, but also our Shen family will be in great trouble."


    The martial artists who followed aunt Shen Xiang answered in unison, "yes, we''ll prepare now."


    They turned around and left together. Only the man named Xiaoqin stayed. She should really be aunt Shen Xiang''s maid or attendant. It''s easy that she won''t leave aunt Shen Xiang''s side.


    I was going to leave and prepare for it, but Xiao Qin stopped me: "Jin Feng, how can you achieve the cultivation of level 8 generals? How can this meet the needs of this war? I think you''d better not go and evacuate with everyone. "


    I was a little puzzled and couldn''t help but say, "Xiaoqin, right? Listen to your tone, are you a level 9 general now? "


    Xiaoqin "Pooh" smiled: "level 9 general? I''m the king of martial arts. I''m a first-class king of martial arts. I''m at the same level as my lady. "


    The world is really going to change. A little maid is a warrior in the realm of King Wu. Is this the oxygen star of King Wu that hasn''t appeared for thousands of years? Or the red dragon country I think I am familiar with?


    I looked at Xiao Qin at a loss and was completely stunned.


    "Hey," cried Xiao Qin, "what''s the matter with you? What are you staring at? Haven''t you seen King Wu, or haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? "


    I was told by Xiaoqin that I was shocked, and my face was a little hot: "sorry, I''m distracted... Do you say you''re also a first-class king of martial arts? This... Doesn''t it mean that there are no warriors in the realm of King Wu for many years? You''re not teasing me, are you? "


    "Who teases you?" Xiaoqin was a little excited: "who said there had been no king Wu for thousands of years? You... You''re an ignorant guy. It''s a folk legend. It''s aimed at ordinary people. As a martial artist or the vice mayor of Jingshen City, how can you not know that there is a king of martial arts in the world? We are all King Wu this time. Don''t you know? A fool... "


    Aunt Shen Xiang suddenly interrupted Xiaoqin''s words: "it can''t blame him. Like many martial artists, he has no door and sect, and is not the core figure of any big family. Naturally, he won''t know these secrets."


    Xiao Qin said suddenly, "yes, I forgot. To tell you the truth, hillbilly, there is no king of Wu in the world, but for some special reasons, all sects have been banned, and the skills that can enable the martial arts to practice to the king of Wu level or even higher level have disappeared. Therefore, in the world of ordinary people, there are no martial arts masters in the king of Wu level for thousands of years. "


    I was curious about this and couldn''t help asking, "how did you become King Wu?"


    Xiaoqin said disdainfully, "how can you compare with us? Hum, there are many martial kings in some hidden sects and big families. However, in order to avoid conflict with the current leader of the state, these hidden sects and large families with the existence of King Wu strictly order all martial artists above King Wu not to walk around the world at will. "


    After a pause, Xiaoqin''s voice became very serious: "this created the illusion that King Wu did not appear for thousands of years, which made many ordinary people think that King Wu really disappeared from this planet..."


    After listening to Xiaoqin''s words, I felt that some of my previous cognition had been completely subverted. I felt it was difficult to accept these things. I couldn''t help asking, "are there still Wuxian and Wushen?"


    This time it was Xiaoqin''s turn to stay stunned. She looked at me motionless, as if she had seen a prehistoric man.


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "you really don''t know anything. It seems that your master, Lord Hua, didn''t tell you these things either. Forget it, if you want to know, I can tell you. "


    I ignored Xiao Qin, who was deliberately staring at me, hugged and said, "please, I''m just curious."


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded slightly and said slowly, "Wuxian and Wushen have gone beyond the category of wuzhe and are called immortal and divine man. Since they are immortals or gods, it is impossible to stay in this world. Therefore, there can be no Wuxian or Wushen here. "


    Although I didn''t quite understand what aunt Shen Xiang meant, I felt that what she said was reasonable, so I nodded subconsciously.

 Chapter 415

    Seeing that I had no doubt, aunt Shen Xiang then said, "I have never seen the immortal world, but I have seen records in some books. That place is called the ''fairyland''. There is a big difference between the fairyland and the "ordinary world" like our oxygen star... In short, the fairyland is a world of its own and is not on the same plane as us. The people, animals and flowers there are different from ours. "


    I seemed to understand and said slowly, "in other words, the fairyland is higher than ours, the people there are stronger, and the animals and plants there... Are also different from ours. Is that what you mean, Miss Shen? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded slightly, "that''s almost what I mean."


    I nodded, but my heart was even more strange: "what about the legendary Wuxian and Wushen who once appeared here? Is it just a legend, imagined by people? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin said in one voice: "no......"


    I frowned and said, "what the hell is going on? I''m confused. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang glanced at Xiaoqin and motioned Xiaoqin to tell me.


    Xiaoqin said, "on our planet, there were once martial arts practitioners who reached the realm of Wuxian. They didn''t want to leave here and leave their family and friends, so they chose to stay and continue to practice until they reached the realm of Wushen. Our plane used to have Wuxian and Wushen, but that was a thing in the past. "


    I said, "it''s not all a legend. Unfortunately, people can''t see it now. After all, it was a long time ago."


    This time Xiaoqin didn''t deliberately laugh at me, but said positively: "our interface can''t bear the power of Wuxian for a long time... So Wuxian will be forced to leave and fly to the fairy world in the end. Therefore, there were only Wuxian in our world a long time ago, and no Wushen ever appeared. I can only tell you that the legendary Wuxian and Wushen are real, not just legends. "


    I couldn''t digest the information. After thinking about it, I nodded: "I see. I''ve gained my knowledge today. Thank you for telling me this, thank you! "


    I saluted with a fist. Aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin accepted it calmly. Xiaoqin also deliberately said, "I''m free from gifts. I''m all my peers. There''s no need to be so polite."


    Aunt Shen Xiang couldn''t help laughing and turned away from me, but she deliberately laughed again.


    Her affectation made Xiaoqin laugh loudly, and I almost couldn''t help laughing.


    In the face of these two funny experts, I couldn''t react, so I had to laugh foolishly, and then I looked forward to Qiu Yiming and them coming to the rescue.


    Fortunately, Qiu Yiming and others were soon ready. We were divided into ten groups and set out together to go to the station of stars again.


    I have been in a state of continuous fighting these days. My aura and physical strength have not recovered to their peak. I shouldn''t have hurried to fight with the stars again, but considering the current form, I have to start again to fight with the stars again.


    This battle will really become a decisive battle between us and the stars. Who wins and who loses is related to the lives and deaths of both sides. Therefore, when we set out, Hua Jianfeng, who got the news, ordered all the sergeants here to set out and have a real decisive battle with the stars.


    This is a full-scale attack, without reservation, and the victory or defeat is in one fell swoop.


    Our more than 100 men were the first to set out, ten minutes earlier than other sergeants.


    If some of my warbeasts were not fast, we might lead the army for half an hour to an hour to contact the stars.


    Maned pigs and other huge war beasts were left behind because of their slow speed. I personally took them to the new residence of the stars.


    Flame beast, Xiaojin and other fast-moving war beasts, who can fly, followed aunt Shen Xiang and other King Wu to the new residence of the stars, which had long left us behind. I didn''t even see their back.


    The sergeant who acted with me could not fly for a long distance, so he had to stay behind and follow me slowly to the new station of stars people mentioned by Qiu Yiming.


    When we arrived, we saw a fire in front of us from a distance, and the battle had begun.


    Aunt Shen Xiang and other King Wu disappeared. All we saw was some stars running and firing in some open spaces.


    The powerful attacks launched by various high-tech weapons made the place 500 meters in front of us burst into flames and filled with smoke. We couldn''t see how the war was going.


    More than 100 sergeants behind me had fought with the stars before. Knowing the power of the stars'' weapons, they all looked afraid at this time.


    I personally fought with the stars many times. Knowing that it was normal for the sergeants to be afraid, I said loudly, "don''t be afraid, we can''t fight with King Wu. What we have to do is to catch or kill those fish that have escaped the net, and then take the opportunity to approach the super weapon God killing cannon of the stars. Destroy the cannon and we will win. "


    Under the leadership of Qi zuyue, the sergeants replied, "I understand!"


    Qi zuyue couldn''t help saying to me at this time: "general, we are not afraid of death, but don''t want to die in vain. If our death can be exchanged for everyone''s peace, we will be worth it. We are afraid that if we die, the conspiracy of the stars will not be broken... No, please give the general an order, and we will go all out. "


    In fact, I have no bottom in my heart, but now, I have to bite my teeth and say, "follow me and kill me!"


    The sergeants did not roar this time, but followed me silently and approached the battlefield quietly under the cover of war animals.


    Our goal is not to kill many star people, but to destroy their super weapon anti God cannon, so we all keep silent and approach quietly.


    Qi zuyue took the sergeants to find their own leader, then dispersed and slowly disappeared in front of me.


    Those martial Kings also knew that we were coming at this time. They took the initiative to show up one by one and take their people away.


    We divided the sergeants into ten teams according to Aunt Shen Xiang''s wishes. The sergeants of each team were commanded by Aunt Shen Xiang''s King Wu''s men.


    The kings of martial arts came here first. When we arrived, they showed up and took our sergeant and acted according to the previous plan.


    Qi zuyue and I were specially taken care of because we were the leader. We were divided into aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin.


    In addition to Aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin, our team also has Qiu Yiming, who doesn''t know whether it is the real king of Wu. It can be said that it is the most powerful team.

 Chapter 416

    The number of our king of martial arts is much more than other teams, and the tasks we undertake are relatively dangerous. We want to destroy the God killing gun directly.


    Qiu Yiming put forward the idea of annihilating cannon. He thought it was a weapon that could destroy the planet. This name is very suitable.


    When Hua Jianfeng comes with a large army to fight against the stars and disturb the stars first, we will have a chance to get close to the stars'' super weapon God killing gun.


    Now the task of all of us is to stir the stars as much as possible and make them as messy as possible.


    Everyone knows the truth of fishing in troubled waters.


    The leaders of our group are aunt Shen Xiang, Xiaoqin and Qiu Yiming. Qi zuyue and I were placed behind the team together with ten sergeants because of our weak strength.


    When we were close to the station of the stars, we were immediately found by the guards of the stars. All kinds of weapons roared and countless attacks flew towards us.


    The stars learned well. This time they didn''t give us a chance to get close, and they began to attack us from a distance.


    The star people reacted very quickly, which was very different from the star people we saw before. It seems that they learned the previous lesson and opened fire when they found something wrong without hesitation.


    The foremost aunt Shen Xiang ignored these attacks and still strode forward, as if she hadn''t seen them.


    I was startled and subconsciously wanted to save aunt Shen Xiang. I thought aunt Shen Xiang had never experienced war and didn''t know how powerful she was.


    Before I could make a move, I saw Qiu Yiming wave his hand, and a spirit animal virtual shadow formed by aura rushed forward like lightning, which immediately blocked all the attacks in front of aunt Shen Xiang.


    I can see clearly that Qiu Yiming''s aura shadow looks like the legendary Xuanwu, and its defense ability is also very similar to the Xuanwu. Its defense ability is amazing.


    I was relieved and was about to order the sergeants to defend carefully, when Qiu Yiming said, "attention, after we get close to the enemy, Jin Feng and your men will find a chance to leave and find the God killing gun immediately. We''ll deal with the enemy here. Don''t worry about it. "


    The sergeants and I answered "yes" together. We rushed forward together, fully opened the speed, and immediately came into contact with the enemy.


    We followed Qiu Yiming''s order and did not entangle with the enemy. Instead, we found an opportunity to leave the attracted enemy and quickly began to look for the God killing gun.


    Those enemies who were attracted to the past were blocked by Qiu Yiming and others. For the time being, no one came to chase us.


    Various attack methods of the stars people emerge one after another. Even the three kings of Qiu Yiming can''t solve them in a short time. We must find the God killing gun ourselves.


    Qi zuyue and I, with ten sergeants, quickly interspersed in the barracks of the stars, looking for the location of the God killing gun.


    We have prepared enough weapons to destroy a small town to deal with the God killing gun. It is a super * * carried by two sergeants to ensure that there will be no problems.


    At first, we went very smoothly, because those stars were attracted by Qiu Yiming and others, and there were almost no people in the nearby barracks.


    As we went deep into the star people''s residence, we met more and more star people, and we had to start fighting.


    We all know the strength and weakness of the stars. We fight close to the enemy to avoid being hurt by the enemy''s powerful weapons.


    Our speed was forced to slow down. Qi Zu was more and more worried. While fighting, he said to me, "general, I think we might as well act separately. I''ll stay here with some brothers to block these stars. The general took * * to find the God killing gun."


    I saw more and more stars around us. Knowing that Qi zuyue was right, I said, "be careful, don''t love war, and evacuate when necessary."


    Qi Zu answered "yes" and continued to fight, shouting: "brothers, open the way for the general!"


    Several sergeants heard Qi zuyue''s order and roared together. The weapons in their hands fought hard against the stars in the way. They were brave and went all out.


    The stars were attacked and impacted by the sergeants. If they were not blocked by their own people behind them, they might all turn and run away.


    I took the opportunity to take * * to leave here quickly from the air and quietly look for the location of the anti God gun.


    I was going to take some brothers with me, but when I left, I changed my mind temporarily.


    It''s more convenient for me to act alone, and it''s not easy to be found by the enemy. It''s much faster than when we act together. It''s easier to find the anti God gun and destroy it.


    I constantly change the direction and route. If I can''t fight with the stars, I try not to fight. I''m determined to find the location of the God killing gun.


    It took me about ten minutes to get to the central position of the new residence of the stars. I don''t know how many stars I met along the way were killed by my decisive action.


    After squatting down outside a barracks and pausing for a while, I was trying to continue looking for the anti God cannon, so I heard someone talking in the barracks.


    It''s not strange that someone speaks, but this person speaks the language of our red dragon country, so I have to stay and listen.


    The man said, "you don''t have a god killing gun. Why should you spread this false news? Are you threatening us or simply trying to destroy our cooperation? "


    A strange voice said, "don''t misunderstand..."


    Before the man finished speaking, the previous speaker had impolitely interrupted him: "don''t forget the agreement between you and us. If you force us, we will go to war with you, so that none of you can live without oxygen star."


    The strange voice said, "it''s inappropriate for you to say so... Our agreement is that you find a way to take or kill our monarch, let me wait for the throne of monarch, and then help you seize the throne of the Lord of the red dragon kingdom. We finished our task first and helped your Du family get the position of leader of the red dragon Kingdom, but you couldn''t catch the monarch for a long time. You also let the monarch find our plan and take back my military power, leaving me with nothing. Hum, if you want to break the agreement, you broke the agreement first. No wonder we did. "


    When I heard this, I was surprised and clenched my teeth and thought: it turns out that the invasion of the stars is related to the Du family. This is a shocking secret.


    Du Kang is bent on rescuing the people in Shengxian gate, which is right, but if he leads wolves into the house and wants to break the natural danger around Shengxian gate with the help of the power of stars, he will be guilty.


    After all, after the stars came, they have killed countless of our people, occupied many of our cities, and made countless people homeless. These sins are to be counted on the Du family.

 Chapter 417

    But I also know a good news, that is, the stars don''t have God killing guns. God killing guns are a scam.


    When I thought of this, I decided to listen to the people in the barracks again and find out what was going on.


    I heard the Du family say, "but you promised to break the natural danger around Shengxian gate for us and let us enter Shengxian gate to get skills and combat skills. Why did you go back when you started? Do you blame the Du family for not keeping your promise? To tell you the truth, we did decide to arrest your monarch and assist the regent to put you on the throne. But you broke our agreement and agreement, and we suspended it. "


    "As like as two peas," the master of the strange voice should be the Regent of the starry people. He heard him sneer at the way: "Du Geng, you are exactly the same as your brother Du Yun. I can explain what you just said to you and see who doesn''t promise. "


    Du Yun used to have a brother named Du Geng. Du Geng is now in the barracks next to me, negotiating with the Regent of the stars on behalf of the Du family.


    Du Geng, a member of the Du family, said, "Du is trying to hear your explanation."


    The Regent said, "we helped your Du family get the position of leader. According to the agreement, you should directly allocate one-third of the land of Chilong country to our stars for residence and development - this is our previous agreement. But you declared that we were invaders and ordered all cities to fight against us, injuring hundreds of thousands of our people. Hum, people like you have no credit. If we don''t understand your wolf ambition, we won''t be smart stars. "


    After a pause, the Regent then said, "the reason why the stars want to surround Jingshen city is to prevent your Du family from getting the legendary powerful skill. If you get it, your strength will increase greatly. Will we stars still have a way to live? Hey, hey, we have already seen your plot clearly. Don''t think you can deceive us. "


    Du Geng said, "so you think so. Then why should we order people to take your monarch? Are we doing these things because we have nothing to do after eating too much? "


    The Regent sneered, "the people who took our monarch are not from your Du family. I have found out that your people inadvertently took our incompetent and pushy monarch. It was an accident. Hum, if you want us to continue to help you du family, you should show sincerity. You don''t have to say anything else. "


    Dugeng also sneered: "the killing sound outside should be that the people of Jingshen city began to attack you again. The false news you deliberately released seems to have been believed by the people of Jingshen city. I hope you can survive this time. Don''t be eaten by the people of Jingshen city at that time. Stealing chickens can''t erode rice. "


    The Regent sneered and said, "this is not safe. You worry. We have our own way to deal with the people in Jingshen city."


    Du Geng''s voice suddenly changed, with a trace of mockery: "really? I''d like to see how long you can last when you are besieged by tens of millions of sergeants? "


    Du Geng''s tone was full of mockery, and his words were not very pleasant: "when the jade and stone burn, it''s too late for you to regret. I still say that, as long as you help us break the natural danger around Shengxian gate, we will come forward to settle the sergeants outside and set aside a piece of land for you and your people to live in. "


    The Regent shouted angrily, "are you threatening me? Although we don''t have anti God guns, we have bases in space. It''s urgent for us to take a shot and disperse. It''s a big deal to give up the plan for development on your oxygen star. We''ll just go back. "


    The Regent''s voice was also a little bleak and full of threat: "just before we go, we will make your Du family''s plot public. Whether you du family can withstand the anger of everyone in the red dragon country depends on your Du family''s ability."


    Dugeng said angrily, "do you think you can go back? Don''t think we don''t know that your stars are no longer suitable for human habitation because of your excessive exploitation and utilization. Otherwise, how could you give up your home star and come to oxygen after thousands of hardships? "


    After a pause, Du Geng''s voice changed again, mixed with a trace of disdain: "hum, make our actions public. Who will believe your words? We are now the Lord''s family and the king of the red dragon kingdom. It''s strange for someone to believe that you speak ill of us in the red dragon kingdom or even on the oxygen star. "


    After listening to Du Geng''s words, the Regent was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I also heard almost, ready to leave quietly, but the moment I turned around, I suddenly had an idea: what should I do before I leave here.


    Knowing that there was no so-called God killing cannon, I gave up my original intention to continue to look for God killing cannon, put down the * * I brought, open the insurance, set the explosion time, and then turned around and left.


    I have never been used to using communication equipment, which has something to do with not having these things in Binhu village when I was a child, and I have always been used to practicing alone.


    Now I''m anxious to pass on what I know. Only then do I find that it''s really inconvenient to have no communication equipment, so I secretly make up my mind to bring one with me in case of need.


    When I was evacuating, I summoned fast war beasts such as flame beasts to help me inform our people not to approach the area where I placed * *.


    Flame beast and Xiao Jin are still the first to reach me. They are fast and come quickly.


    Nerds are also very fast and powerful, but they can''t fly. They can''t compare with flame beast and Xiao Jin in speed.


    I told the flame beast what I meant and ordered it to pass the message.


    Flame beast can speak human language and inform each of us. It is the most suitable war beast to convey messages.


    I jumped on Xiao Jin''s back and left the dangerous area with Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin is much faster than me. With its help, I can leave here faster. I can also pass the message to our people near me, so that they don''t get close to the area with * *.


    When I was doing this, I suddenly felt relaxed. I couldn''t help laughing. I felt that the previous tension was cleared away.


    Xiao Jin took me to the place where I was separated from Qi zuyue and others. Xiao Jin and I fought back the stars who besieged Qi zuyue and joined Qi zuyue and others smoothly.

 Chapter 418

    I shouted, "get out, get out!"


    Qi zuyue and others thought that * * was about to explode and shouted "withdraw!", They turned and left.


    They turned around and ran together. Several sergeants flew directly into the air and began to evacuate at the fastest speed.


    I saw that several sergeants were injured, so I asked Xiao Jin to take them away to avoid dragging everyone down.


    While we were evacuating, we passed the message to our people. Those sergeants with communication equipment also used communication equipment to spread the message, so that everyone could evacuate quickly.


    When we ran out of the starry man''s residence, when I looked back, 70 or 80 brothers had followed out behind us.


    The remaining dozen brothers, presumably, also received a notice that they would not approach the area where the * * was placed.


    I was a little proud because I inadvertently learned of a great conspiracy that resolved a war that could kill and injure millions of people.


    Maybe I think it''s also a good deed, because I think it can save a lot of people from dying.


    As long as I tell Hua Jianfeng the news and ask Hua Jianfeng to stop attacking the stars, the war will stop.


    If we are lucky, if the * * I placed can kill the Regent and Du Geng of the stars, our trip will be a great harvest.


    As for the dispute between the stars and the Du family, it''s not something I should consider now.


    Of course, in this way, I don''t know when the plan to crack the natural danger around Shengxian gate will be realized.


    There must be gains and losses. Between gains and losses, who is right and who is wrong, and who can make it clear?


    Aunt Shen Xiang and others who evacuated from behind us all came around me at this time. Qiu Yiming still spoke: "Jinfeng, have you found the God killing gun so soon and placed it?"


    I said everything I had heard before, so that everyone around me knew why I wanted them to retreat.


    I don''t intend to keep secrets for the Du family. Their actions are too despicable. I don''t need to hide anything for them.


    Even if Du Kang had been kind to me, he couldn''t hide anything for him in front of major right and wrong.


    When I finished, all the people present were angry. Everyone didn''t expect this to happen. Everyone felt very surprised and puzzled.


    Aunt Shen Xiang scolded directly: "damn Du family, for their own selfish desires, even ignore the life and death of the whole people of the red dragon country. Don''t let me see such people. Otherwise, I''ll kill one at a time. "


    Xiaoqin also said, "the Du family is also a big family in the red dragon country. How could they do such a thing. Miss, you''re right. When we see the Du family, we don''t have to think about it. We''ll kill them directly. "


    As soon as Xiaoqin''s voice fell, a violent explosion came, and the * * I placed exploded.


    When they looked back together, they saw a fire rising in the core of the starry people''s residence. That area was illuminated like the day, which made everyone see it clearly in an instant.


    Countless frightened cries and shrill screams came, and I don''t know how many people were hurt.


    People on our side looked at me in surprise. I don''t know why * * exploded after knowing there was no God killing gun.


    When I asked the flame beast to help inform our people to evacuate, I didn''t say that I would use the * * for other purposes. Now they have some questions, I said: "don''t be surprised, I found that Du Geng and the leader of the stars were arguing, so I thought of a plan and temporarily beheaded. You should think of the rest. I don''t need to say more. "


    People nodded one after another, showing suddenly realized expressions. It doesn''t seem strange why I did this.


    Aunt Shen Xiang still said angrily, "well fried. If Du Geng is killed, there will be less harm in the Chilong country. You will eliminate harm for the people."


    Xiaoqin and Qiu Yiming said in unison, "exactly!"


    I think aunt Shen Xiang said angrily, "the Du family has really gone too far. We don''t have to be polite to the Du family. It''s not too much to destroy the Du family. However, the most important thing for us now is not to deal with the Du family, but to take this opportunity to drive the stars away. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at me with a strange look in her eyes. She suddenly smiled, looked at me and said, "do you have a good idea? Tell me. "


    I looked around and saw all our people, so I said, "now Du Gengzheng of the Du family is arguing with the leader of the stars. If nothing happens, they will die under the * * I placed. We can take this opportunity to blame Du Geng for the death of the leader of the stars, saying that Du Geng failed to negotiate with the leader of the stars and killed the leader of the stars in anger. At the same time, we need to pretend that the guard is not strict, so that the monarch of the stars can escape and lead the stars again. Then it depends on the reaction of the stars. "


    "Good plan!" Qiu Yiming suddenly shouted, "we should do this. Let them bite the dog. We sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. We can kill both enemies without effort."


    Aunt Shen Xiang hesitated: "what you said is a good plan, but it''s too big to release the monarch of the stars. We should not only consider the consequences of doing so, but also know that once this matter is known by the Lord, we will be held accountable to the end. At that time, whoever stands up and bears this responsibility will die. "


    I didn''t expect aunt Shen Xiang, who just said that she would kill all the Du family, would say so at this time. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s no big deal. Our purpose is to let their dogs bite their dogs and worry about what national leader Du Kang does? If there is no suitable person to do it, I can do it, and I will bear all the responsibilities alone. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at me and teased me on her face: "tease you, are you serious? I''m still a child who hasn''t grown up. Well, you don''t have to carry the black pot. You go to the Shen family with me and let me decide what to do. We won''t be blamed by the Lord when we can. We can''t afford to go. "


    "Lord Shen?" I have some doubts: "do you mean that this can only be done after the Shen family''s owner agrees? This... "


    Qiu Yiming said, "Jin Feng, don''t underestimate the master of the Shen family. He is the Ninth level king of martial arts and the peerless strongman of the red dragon kingdom. The Lord of the house said that even the Lord of the country did not dare to disobey. Then, if Du Kang blames us, we also have a backer, don''t we? "


    I was surprised: "level 9 King Wu? This... This is my dream again? "

 Chapter 419

    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a smile, "are you scared? The master of the house is the Ninth level king of martial arts. He is one of the strongest people still alive. Even if he is the Lord of the red dragon Kingdom, he dare not disobey him at all. Strength is paramount. I believe you understand what this sentence means. "


    I nodded, suddenly thought of something, and said, "I shouldn''t have doubted the strength of your Shen family and your Shen family leader, but does the country leader Du Kang know your family leader and your strength? In case he is forced to attack us with the strength of the whole country, it is difficult for us to ensure that we are safe. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang frowned and said, "although Du Kang doesn''t know our Shen family or the owner of our Shen family, as long as we send a few people to contact them, I believe he won''t do such a stupid thing."


    What I want is aunt Shen Xiang''s words. After hearing her finish, I immediately said, "that''s it. I''ll go with you to see the master of the Shen family."


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at me and suddenly said with a smile, "you plan on me! How bold! "


    I also said with a smile: "the Shen family is powerful. I have found a big tree as my backer. It''s not for you, Miss Shen."


    Aunt Shen Xiang "puffed" smiled, then deliberately stared at me and said, "if you dare to calculate me later, I''ll let Xiaoqin break your leg and throw you into the residence of the stars."


    Xiaoqin immediately stepped forward and said loudly, "Miss, whose leg do you want me to break? I''ll go now... "


    Aunt Shen Xiang stared and said, "break your own leg."


    Xiaoqin immediately stepped back, turned around and looked at a sergeant. Gu said, "before you tell your general''s family, say we went to the Shen family and will be back in ten and a half days."


    The sergeant was stunned, then looked at me and looked at me at a loss.


    I nodded slightly and said to the sergeant, "take everyone to find the scattered brothers, and then you leave here and return to Jingshen city for standby. Remember to inform City Lord Hua and tell the city Lord everything here, so that the city Lord doesn''t come here with a large army for nothing. "


    The sergeant nodded, turned around and took the rest of the sergeants to look for the sergeants who had not returned.


    I immediately followed aunt Shen Xiang and others who were going to return to the Shen family and went to the Shen family with King Wu. I didn''t dare to delay anything.


    Whether my plan can be implemented smoothly depends on whether the Shen family''s owner is willing to be our backstage.


    King Wu has disappeared in this world for thousands of years. Most people think that King Wu has disappeared. Unexpectedly, King Wu is only hidden from the world, not disappeared.


    I met a large group of King Wu at once. I also learned that the master of the Shen family is a master of level 9 King Wu. This is an adventure that ordinary people can''t meet in their whole life.


    The reason why I followed aunt Shen Xiang and others to the Shen family was that I wanted to tell the master of the Shen family about the relationship between the stars and the Du family and take the opportunity to eliminate the two major disasters of the red dragon kingdom.


    Second, what''s more important is that I want to see the Shen family''s martial arts and combat skills. It would be better if I could learn a few moves.


    I will never miss the opportunity to improve my strength, even if it is very slim.


    "Jin Feng, what are you thinking? Why are you smiling?" I was thinking about it when Qiu Yiming suddenly spoke in my ear, which startled me.


    I smiled and said, "nothing. I just thought I would be excited to see the legendary level 9 King soon."


    "Excited?" Qiu Yiming laughed and said, "you don''t tell the truth! Are you thinking that if only you could ask the bishop of the house for a move, wouldn''t you? "


    I was stunned, and then said with a bitter smile, "you are still old and powerful. You can see my careful thinking at a glance."


    Qiu Yiming smiled proudly and said, "that''s right. As the saying goes, ginger is old and spicy. I''ve lived most of my life. How can I not even see your careful thinking? But... "


    He stared and said in a deep voice, "don''t be delusional, you boy. The Shen family''s skills have always been passed on only to the Shen family. You''re not from the Shen family. Don''t dream of learning the Shen family''s skills."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "why, shouldn''t good things be shared? Like the Shen family, how can Chilong country develop and grow? Will we still survive in this world in the future? "


    My words were a little excited. When Aunt Shen Xiang heard them, she looked back at me and said coldly, "do you have a problem with our Shen family? Why speak ill of our Shen family behind our backs! "


    I thought aunt Shen Xiang seemed a little angry, so she deliberately stepped back, shook her hand and said, "don''t get me wrong, how dare I have an opinion on the Shen family? I just want to learn the skills of the Shen family, so I''m excited... Don''t be surprised, Miss Shen. I''m here to compensate you and the Shen family. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang kept looking at me. At this time, she suddenly smiled: "so timid! Just now, I pretended to be a hero. Is that all pretending? "


    I looked at Qiu Yiming, who was laughing loudly, and suddenly said loudly, "everyone can see whether I am pretending to be a hero. Miss Shen, you and I are brothers who fought together... They are comrades in arms. Can''t you give me reference to your Shen family''s skill? I won''t practice your Shen family''s skills. I just want to find out the shortcomings of my skills so that I can practice in the future. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at me and said slowly, "you can ask me what you don''t understand. I know everything! But our Shen family''s skills need to be practiced from a very young age. If you can''t practice them, don''t make any plans. "


    I was speechless and was about to give up this idea. Suddenly, I felt Qiu Yiming quietly patting me on the back behind me, giving a very obvious hint that I should ask aunt Shen Xiang something I didn''t understand in practice.


    I didn''t want to ask aunt Shen Xiang. At this time, Qiu Yiming hinted and said, "what I practice is the ancestral skill of our Jin family, but it should be an incomplete version, so I can practice to the limit, that is, I can reach the level of nine generals. If I want to go further, it''s very difficult."


    Speaking of this, I simply said some things before to show my sincerity: "not long ago, I got something related to my cultivation skills by chance, the cultivation speed has been greatly improved, and I have some understanding of my cultivation skills. But there are still many deficiencies. For example, I don''t know how to break through to the realm of King Wu after I reach level 9. This is the biggest problem. Please give me some advice. "


    I really hope aunt Shen Xiang can help me. At this point, I feel thirsty for knowledge. I want to know how to cultivate King Wu immediately.


    It turned out that I was so eager to improve my strength, which I didn''t seem to realize

 Chapter 420

    Aunt Shen Xiang pondered a little and said slowly, "your difficulty is not so easy to solve. I... Don''t know how to help you. We''d better ask the master to help you when we see him. "


    I was a little disappointed and couldn''t help saying, "it''s not that Lord Shen won''t teach me..."


    Before I finished, Qiu Yiming, who was behind me, rushed to say for me: "this is the best. The owner is rich in knowledge and knowledge. He will certainly help Jinfeng."


    Aunt Shen Xiang listened to Qiu Yiming''s words, looked at Qiu Yiming and me, and said faintly, "you are deliberately trying to set me up, so that I can take you to see the owner? Hum, with your little tricks, do you still want to hide it from me? "


    Qiu Yiming and I looked at each other and said with a smile, "I don''t dare. Miss is intelligent. Our little thoughts can be seen through at a glance. I can''t hide them from you."


    Xiaoqin beside aunt Shen Xiang suddenly smiled and said, "you haven''t seen each other for less than a day. It''s like a brother who has been together for many years. You have a good tacit understanding."


    Aunt Shen Xiang snorted coldly: "with master Qiu Yiming, I think this relatively simple golden Maple will soon be corrupted and become a bad person."


    Qiu Yiming listened to Aunt Shen Xiang''s words and immediately said with a bitter face, "Miss misunderstood. Old man has always been a good man. How can he spoil Jinfeng?"


    "If you are a good man," Qin said suddenly, "there are no bad people in the world. Don''t think we don''t know you. You are famous for fooling people, and you are very cunning... "


    Qiu Yiming smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m old, can''t you respect the old once? I''m ashamed of what I said. "


    Xiaoqin smiled and said, "Uncle Qiu, we can respect you. Then don''t make small moves behind us in the future. We all saw the little moves you hinted at Jinfeng just now. "


    Qiu Yiming looked at Xiaoqin with a bitter face. As soon as he wanted to explain, he heard a king of the Shen family say, "Miss, we''re here."


    I immediately looked in the eyes of the king of Wu who spoke. I saw a flying car in front that could take about 20 people at a time. Outside the flying car, there was an old man in a long shirt who looked like a fairy.


    When Aunt Shen Xiang and others saw the old man in the long shirt, they came forward to salute and said respectfully, "Hello, master!"


    It turned out that the old man was the master of the Shen family. I saw that Aunt Shen Xiang and others stood in good order, so they also stood in place and waited for the old man to speak.


    The old man first asked aunt Shen Xiang and others not to be polite, then looked at me directly, smiled and said, "you must have raided Jinfeng, the resident of flying stars? If you do well, you should give the stars some color to see. "


    I was a little surprised. I don''t know how the old man knew that I had raided the residence of the stars, but I said honestly: "I accidentally broke in and made a scene, which made my predecessors laugh."


    The old man smiled, stepped forward, looked at me and said, "my last name is Shen Qian. You can call me old Shen or call my name directly. As for the elder or something, it doesn''t sound good to me. I''d better not shout. "


    I threw a fist and said, "good old Shen."


    Shen Qian nodded with a smile, "you too! Get in the car and go to Shen''s house. I''ll answer the question you just raised. "


    Shen Qian actually heard our previous conversation. Seeing that people who have come to the realm of level 9 king of martial arts will also have a great improvement in their hearing, and they can hear for a long distance.


    Or someone quietly told Shen Qian what we said and let Shen Qian know what I asked for.


    I was puzzled and didn''t ask much, so I had to follow the people to get on the bus and go straight to the Shen family.


    I don''t know where the Shen family is, but it must be a very secret place.


    Otherwise, how can they hide from the world and don''t let outsiders know their existence?


    The flying car took us for about half an hour. I heard Xiaoqin say, "here we are."


    I took a look. There is a big mountain below. Where is the shadow of the Shen family?


    Seeing that I was confused, Xiaoqin took the initiative to explain: "the following is the place of the Shen family. Because of the protection of the protector array, it is difficult to find the houses and personnel of the Shen family from the outside."


    Suddenly, I was secretly ashamed of my shallow knowledge.


    I know that some arrays have the effect of distorting light and confusing people''s eyes. I don''t think there''s anything special about it. I nodded to show me where we are.


    At this time, aunt Shen Xiang sent out a light arrow like aura flow, which seemed to inform someone of the Shen family.


    Then my eyes lit up, and a large village like place slowly appeared in my eyes.


    It''s the protector array that has been opened, revealing the true face of the Shen family.


    The Shen family is not very big. Its floor area is about the same as that of a village. The buildings here are of very old style, neatly arranged on both sides of an ancient stone road.


    Some pavilions, fish ponds and some lotus root flowers and plants. It''s an ancient style. It looks completely different from the outside cities. It''s very strange.


    I was a little distracted. If I hadn''t been pushed by Qiu Yiming, I almost forgot to get off the bus.


    It turns out that the Shen family is not far from the mirror God City, at the intersection of the mirror God city and the endless swamp.


    It was originally a boundless forest. Unexpectedly, the Shen family chose to build their own home here and covered the whole Shen family with a family protection array, so that the Shen family "disappeared" from the world.


    Similar to the principle of the city protection array, the family protection array uses the array to protect an area that needs to be protected, and protects all people and objects in the area from external invasion and destruction.


    Originally, there are many such arrays, but in recent years, due to the decline of talents in the immortal world, it is difficult to see array mages. In addition, the array materials are scarce and expensive, and few people can arrange similar arrays.


    The Shen family has nine levels of King Wu and many masters at the level of King Wu. It''s not unusual to arrange a large family protection array.


    I really want to know how to arrange such an array, but I almost don''t understand anything about the array. It''s not easy to ask the Shen family for advice at this time.


    There are still serious things waiting for me. Now I don''t have the time and energy to do these things.


    When I came to Shen''s house, I had the illusion that there were so many new things everywhere. I was stunned and I felt like I''d never come back.


    There are not many Shen family members. After we got off the bus, we saw more than ten Shen family members in a hurry.


    The Shen family is not like the mirror God city. There are many people, but there is no place to stand.


    I stand in the same place and turn around. I have a panoramic view of everything here. In the face of such an ancient scene, I really linger and forget to return.

 Chapter 421

    "Welcome to Shen''s house!" With a smile, Shen Qian pointed to an old house not far from here and said to me, "this is the ancestral temple of our Shen family and the forbidden area of our Shen family. Jin Feng, you are my guest. I can make an exception and let you visit one or two. But I, except for the question you just raised, you can find the answer in the ancestral hall of the Shen family. You can''t take anything anywhere. This is my condition. You must promise to go in. "


    I was a little stunned, then returned to my mind and nodded hurriedly: "I just want to find out what defects my cultivation methods have in the end, and why it is difficult to go further after I cultivate level 9 generals. As long as I find out this, it''s more useful than giving me any rare treasure. Naturally, I won''t take anything else you say. "


    Shen Qian said with a smile, "just understand this. Now wait a minute. After I have a few words with them, I''ll take you to the ancestral temple of our Shen family. "


    Shen Qian was a straightforward and decisive man. He didn''t tell me this and that, like some predecessors, it was useless to talk for a long time.


    I clapped my fist and nodded, waiting in place. My inner excitement was still on my face.


    After Shen Qian and aunt Shen Xiang said a few words, they came to me and said, "come with me. Let''s talk while walking."


    I nodded and followed Shen Qian''s steps. As I walked, I asked, "do you know what defects are in my cultivation skills?"


    Shen Qian took me to the door of the ancestral hall of Shen family, turned back and said to me, "Jin Feng, you are practicing the skill handed down by Jin family, that is, the skill of Shengxian gate. As far as I know, the immortal sect, which was founded thousands of years ago, is a famous immortal sect and is looked up to by thousands of people. But later, because of some changes, the Jin family and Shengxian gate were hidden from the world, and the world gradually forgot all these. "


    I remember Shen Qian''s words, combined with the situation of Shengxian gate I already know before, I have a new understanding of Shengxian gate in my heart.


    Maybe Shengxian sect was indeed a famous immortal sect in those days. It was a super sect everyone wanted to join.


    Unfortunately, all this no longer exists. There are not many people who can remember the name of Shengxian gate.


    If I can recover the immortal gate one day... Forget it, it''s not the time to think about it now.


    I withdrew my mind and dared not think any more. Instead, I began to look at the ancestral temple of the Shen family.


    The ancestral hall of the Shen family is quite majestic. The octagonal house has a great momentum. Although it looks old, the dignified atmosphere is still very strong, which makes me feel awed involuntarily.


    Looking through the door, there are several elders of the Shen family guarding here.


    It seems that this is really an important place for the Shen family. The guardians are the older generation of martial artists of the Shen family. You don''t have to ask. They all have unique skills and are all high-level martial kings.


    If any of these people go outside, the world doesn''t know how to be surprised and worshipped.


    King Wu is a rare existence, and the high-level King Wu only exists in legends. People cannot avoid surprise worship when they see so many high-level kings.


    I don''t see anything special in this ancestral temple. Except for some ancestral tablets of the Shen family and some sacrificial things, there are several dilapidated futons.


    Several futons were occupied by the guardians of the Shen family, and there were few empty ones.


    Seeing that I looked at the ancestral hall of the Shen family and didn''t care to talk to him, Shen Qian stood aside with a smile and said calmly, "do you think you can find what you want here?"


    After listening to Shen Qian''s words, I suddenly remembered that I was thinking wildly, forgot Shen Qian around me, smiled awkwardly, and hurriedly said: "the skill I practiced is the skill of the immortal ascending gate, which I already knew... Ah, you said I think I can find the answer to my question here. I don''t know. There seems to be nothing special here..."


    Shen Qian smiled: "you have no intention..."


    I had an idea, hugged my fist and said, "excuse me, old Shen, is there any way to improve my immortal sect skill? Please give me your advice... "


    Shen Qian shook his head, "don''t say it''s me. Even my father, my master, can''t improve the skill of Shengxian gate. To be honest, Shengxian sect was once the largest immortal sect in Chilong kingdom. They were once the overlord of this continent, the most powerful, the most powerful and the most powerful in martial arts. The skill of Shengxian gate is the most powerful in the world. Let alone our current practitioners, even in the era of strong people thousands of years ago, no one dares to say that they can improve the skill of Shengxian gate. "


    "Well..." I was disappointed: "what did you mean just now?"


    Shen Qian sighed, "don''t worry. Listen to me slowly tell you all the causes and effects. I will also tell you how to solve your problem. "


    I nodded, followed Shen Qian into the ancestral temple of the Shen family, and said, "you say, I will firmly remember what you said."


    Shen Qian smiled: "it doesn''t matter whether you remember or not. This is what I have to tell you."


    I was stunned. I felt that Shen Qian had something to say. I immediately concentrated my energy and patiently listened to Shen Qian.


    Shen Qian looked at me like this and said with a smile, "our Shen family was actually a branch of Shengxian gate thousands of years ago, and it can be regarded as a member of Shengxian gate. At that time, our Shen family was still a small family. Although the strongest of the family also reached the level of level 9 king of martial arts, we were not worth mentioning compared with super sects such as Shengxian sect at that time. "


    This is a secret thing. If Shen Qian didn''t say it, I wouldn''t think of it.


    "Fortunately, at that time, an old ancestor of our family had the honor to worship under the seat of a deputy head of Shengxian gate and became a disciple of Shengxian gate. The last state that the old ancestor reached was Da Luo Jinxian. He was a warrior with the immortal position and the most powerful clansman in the history of our Shen family. "


    I was a little strange and couldn''t help but say, "according to what you said, we Jin family and Shen family have some roots. I don''t understand why Shengxian gate and Jin family have been defeated so far. They have been trapped in Binhu village for thousands of years, but the Shen family can continue their previous glory? Didn''t the Shen family at that time be involved in that huge disaster? "


    Shen Qian didn''t get angry because of my rude question. He patiently said, "the Shen family was spared under the protection of the ancestors of the Jin family. The Jin family is the benefactor of the Shen family and our Shen family''s reborn parents... That''s one of the reasons why I made an exception to let you enter our Shen family ancestral temple."


    I suddenly realized why Shen Qian was so polite to me. It was because my ancestors of the Jin family and the Shen family had such a past.

 Chapter 422

    Listen to Shen Qian continue to say: "the ancestor of our Shen family died in the battle to protect Shengxian gate... Speaking, we are a family, helping each other, regardless of you and me."


    I nodded: "it turns out that the Jin family and the Shen family have such a deep relationship, which I didn''t know before. Old Shen, as you said, we are not outsiders. Now you can tell me what I should do to improve my cultivation skills and break through the obstacles in cultivation. "


    Shen Qian smiled: "you first practice quietly here day and night. When your heart is completely quiet, I will tell you everything you want to know."


    Shen Qian said that, turned and left, but he didn''t give me a chance to speak again.


    I was a little puzzled, but according to Shen Qian''s words, I sat down on my knees on the futon in the ancestral temple of the Shen family and began to practice.


    The skill I practice is very special. I don''t have to worry about being disturbed, so I can start practicing anytime, anywhere.


    I don''t know if it was Shen Qian''s previous words that made me relax my vigilance against the Shen family. As soon as I began to practice, I entered the state of forgetting things and me, and didn''t respond to the Shen family close at hand.


    I actually feel at home when I practice here. I''m down-to-earth and don''t feel any discomfort.


    I haven''t been able to relax for a long time. I''ve been very busy recently. I''m busy one by one.


    Although I still spend all my time practicing, it''s the first time for me to practice wholeheartedly regardless of anything.


    When practicing, I can''t feel the loss of time. I wholeheartedly run the aura in my body and intend to try to break through the realm of level 9 generals here.


    I''ve been a level 8 general for some time. Now it''s not a fantasy to try to break through.


    However, it''s not so simple to break through to level 9 generals. I could have tried ambergris fruit again to increase the probability of breakthrough, but I didn''t dare to try it easily because I had taken ambergris fruit too much before.


    No matter how good auxiliary drugs are used, they will also have side effects. The side effect of ambergris fruit is that my body can not absorb more energy contained in ambergris fruit, and can not bring more benefits to my breakthrough.


    This time I can only calm down and practice in a down-to-earth manner, so as to have a chance to make a breakthrough and become a level 9 general.


    I practiced for a long time and tried many times. I didn''t stop practicing and open my eyes until I felt that I couldn''t break through this time anyway.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the elders guarding the ancestral temple of Shen family looking at me. They all stared at me one by one. It seemed that they saw something incredible.


    I smiled and said with a trace of doubt, "what are you looking at? Did I disturb some elders? "


    An old man who looked older than others touched several wisps of whiskers on his chin and said with a smile, "the master ordered us to protect you. That''s why we stare at you like this. It''s nothing."


    Although the man said so, he obviously didn''t tell the truth. There was a strange look in his eyes.


    I looked down at myself and didn''t find anything strange, so I didn''t take it to heart. Instead, I said to these old people, "where is the owner?"


    The old man said, "the master said that when the time comes, he will come to see you and let you practice here at ease until you break through level 9."


    "I......" I was anxious about the war outside and worried about the safety of my relatives and friends, so I couldn''t help saying, "I can''t stay here to practice. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do..."


    "Let those ordinary people deal with the common things." The old man smiled and said calmly, "the master said, you are the only people outside the Jin family we know, and the only hope to save the Jin family and Shengxian gate. So you can''t be distracted from doing things in the secular world. What you should do now is to practice wholeheartedly. "


    I was stunned and was about to speak. The old man then said, "you should strive to break through the realm of level 9 generals within one year, and then break through the realm of King Wu with the help of the owner and us, so as to become the strongest in the Jin family at present. This is also the first condition you must meet to save the Jin family and Shengxian gate. You can''t be careless. "


    I heard a lot from the old man, but I still think I can''t let the people of Jingshen city go. After all, I''m now one of the nominal Vice City masters of Jingshen city and the guard of the main gate.


    More importantly, my relatives are in Jingshen City, and my friends and brothers are also in Jingshen city. I can''t let them be killed by the stars.


    When I thought of this, just about to speak, the old man said, "your relatives and friends, the master has sent several high-ranking martial kings of the Shen family to protect them. Everything will be fine. As for your affairs in Jingshen City, the Shen family will go and finish them for you. There will never be any mistakes. If you need anything, just open your mouth and we will ensure that all your needs are met. "


    I didn''t expect Shen Qian to be so considerate and solve all my worries.


    What else can I say? I can only nod and start practicing again.


    Although I don''t know whether the mental skill I cultivate is a complete skill of ascending to heaven, there is still great hope to break through the realm of level 9 generals.


    What I need now is time. With time, I can continue to practice and try to break through continuously.


    After practicing, I learned from several elders of the Shen family that Shen Qian thought it might take me a year to break through to level 9 general.


    However, I am confident that I can make a breakthrough within a month rather than a year.


    This is not my fantasy, but I am absolutely sure that I know my own situation.


    Time passed slowly. I spent a long and short month in my practice.


    In the past month, my cultivation has also reached a very critical juncture, that is, I am about to break through the level 9 general, which I dreamed of before.


    After this month''s cultivation, the aura in my body has been pure and almost free of impurities, and the amount of aura has reached the edge of breakthrough.


    This indicates that I will break through and become a real level 9 general soon.


    What I have to do now is to try my best to break through, strive to break through to level 9 general on the last day of a month, and complete my previous wish.


    Breakthrough will always face some dangers. I have psychological preparation. At the beginning of breakthrough, I have prepared everything that may be needed.

 Chapter 423

    In order to increase the probability of breakthrough, I take out the ambergris fruit on my body and put it within reach. If necessary, I will take it without hesitation, whether it has any effect on me or not.


    Ambergris fruit is a good auxiliary cultivation thing. It can''t be shown easily. I took it out in front of the elders of the Shen family at this time to prepare for this breakthrough.


    Several elders of the Shen family have been with me for a month. They haven''t bothered me to practice. They spend most of their time practicing by themselves.


    Now I try to break through again. They all stop practicing and stand up and look at me. It seems that they also look forward to my attempt this time. There is a trace of expectation in their eyes.


    After I smiled, I closed my eyes and began to practice.


    With the beginning of cultivation, I once again entered the state of forgetting things and me, and I no longer care about everything around me.


    As time went by, there was no sign of breakthrough in my realm, as if the breakthrough still needed some time or opportunity.


    I was a little worried and unconsciously accelerated the running speed of Reiki.


    I am also confused. The Reiki in my body runs faster and faster, and gradually there is a sign of crazy running in my body.


    When I was surprised that something was wrong, the aura in my body was out of control. The aura worked wildly in my body and could break through my meridians at any time and turn me into a useless person.


    This is like a flood with increasing speed. Once it is out of control, it will instantly destroy everything that stops them and cause irreparable huge losses.


    This is a kind of danger that martial artists will face when they break through. I have encountered it now and am destined to have it.


    My cultivation has always been very smooth. From an ordinary person''s slow cultivation to the present state, I didn''t encounter any great danger.


    Now I''ve encountered the biggest danger since my cultivation. If I''m careless, I may fall into an irreparable place.


    I can''t panic. The more critical the moment is, the more I can''t panic.


    I tried to calm myself down, but I found that the aura in my body seemed to be attracted by something. I didn''t listen to my command at all. My meridians might be completely destroyed at any time and let me die.


    The situation was extremely critical. I clenched my teeth to control the surging Reiki in my body, and introduced the Reiki into the Dantian in a little bit, so as to prevent the meridians from being fragmented by the impact of the Reiki of the riot.


    Once the meridians in the warrior''s body break irreparably, the warrior''s cultivation career will be completely over.


    I have encountered such a crisis before, but now I am not panicked. I slowly calm my mind and introduce the surging aura into my body.


    This process is very slow, but with the passage of time, I feel better slowly.


    I am also experienced, so in the face of such a situation, I do not mess in the face of danger, but slowly stabilize the aura surging in my body.


    However, in this way, my plan to break through to level 9 generals was completely destroyed.


    After the twists and turns just now, I am physically and mentally exhausted. If I break through again, there is likely to be another crisis. I''d better not take risks.


    I made a decision. Just as I was about to end my cultivation, my aura suddenly surged again.


    This time, it was more ferocious than before. I don''t know why a powerful aura suddenly appeared in my body, combined with my own aura, and became a more powerful aura flow. Then the flood of bank breach generally flowed frantically along the meridians in my body, destroying my meridians in an instant.


    I was surprised. While spitting out a mouthful of blood, I quickly operated the mental method to stabilize this surging aura.


    My efforts didn''t work. The flow of Reiki flowed all over my body in an instant, destroying all the meridians of my body.


    The meridians were broken and the severe pain made me roar, but I didn''t make any sound. Now I can''t even open my mouth, let alone roar.


    I was in great pain. I couldn''t even sit cross legged at this time. I felt that my whole body fell into a very cold ice hole and there was no life left.


    But I can still feel severe pain, which makes me feel like I can''t survive or die.


    I tried to open my eyes and saw several elders of the Shen family practicing. No one noticed my current situation.


    My heart is sinking. Am I destined to step in the past this time and become a real loser?


    I wanted to ask for help, but I couldn''t make a sound and my whole body couldn''t move. I was extremely disappointed. I had to close my eyes again and try to run the mental method to save myself again.


    At this time, my meridians were completely broken, and I was almost a dead loser. I had no other way to think of except running the mental method to save myself.


    With the mentality of treating a dead horse as a living horse doctor, I slowly operate the mental method, regardless of the broken meridians, it is impossible to easily operate the mental method.


    After the meridians were broken, the operation of mental skills became extremely difficult. After I tried several times, I barely felt the Reiki still scattered in my body.


    After the meridians were broken, Reiki lost its surging channel and slowly stopped running. It was scattered all over my body.


    Now I slowly mobilize these auras to lead them back to my Dantian, which can help me repair my injury and save my life.


    This is a very difficult thing. Without the aura of the meridians, I can only slowly pass through the cells all over my body and gather in my Dantian at an extremely slow speed.


    It takes a lot of time. It also requires me to have strong enough will and perseverance. It also requires me to endure unimaginable pain.


    I don''t know how long it took. I found that although a small part of my aura was slowly approaching my Dantian, I really don''t know when I can do it if I want to collect them all in my Dantian like this.


    This makes me have to rethink whether this method works.


    Besides, what I lack most now is time.


    Who knows if I can''t hold on and fall down at the next moment. Who knows when the scattered aura in my body will kill me?


    I was very embarrassed by my anxious breakthrough. I couldn''t save my life. Even those things prepared in advance were completely useless.


    Cultivation is something you can''t worry about. This time, I was completely put on a dead end by myself. I can''t regret it.


    This is a completely unexpected disaster, a disaster created by myself. All the bitter fruits can only be swallowed by myself and swallowed in tears

 Chapter 424

    When people are in danger, they always think of someone or something they can''t let go. At this time, I suddenly think of the crisis of Jingshen city and the safety of my relatives and friends.


    I even suddenly want to leave here as soon as possible and return to Jingshen city.


    Although I can''t protect myself, I still think of everything in Jingshen city. After all, there are my relatives and friends and things I can''t give up.


    Unfortunately, from the current situation, I have to admit that I can''t do anything now. The only thing I can do is to continue to slowly recover the scattered aura into my Dantian.


    I don''t want to do anything until all my aura is taken back. I can''t move.


    In desperation, I continue to try to take Reiki back to Dantian. No matter how slow it is, as long as I persevere, I can complete my arduous task one day.


    I must also complete this task, otherwise, my life will be really over.


    Reiki can heal a warrior''s injury, but it''s hard to say whether Reiki that is not controlled by the warrior is good for the warrior''s injury.


    In many cases, uncontrolled Reiki can even become a talisman for martial artists.


    In addition to the scattered auras in my body, some of them suddenly appeared from nowhere and then poured into my body.


    This part of Reiki is large and uncontrolled, so I must first collect all Reiki into my Dantian and let them be under my control.


    Only by doing this can I have a chance to live and recover the meridians that have just been devastated.


    I had this idea and began to collect Reiki wholeheartedly. It would be a long process. I gradually forgot my situation and didn''t know everything around me.


    Maybe a month, maybe a year, or maybe ten years have passed. After a long and boring collection of auras, I suddenly opened my eyes one day.


    I didn''t see the outside world, but I saw everything in me.


    I saw that at this time, all the meridians in my body were broken, and there was no place for Reiki to run, so I still couldn''t move.


    When I opened my eyes, I didn''t really open my eyes, but I opened my inner eyes.


    What I see is not the scenery that ordinary people see. What I see is just the situation in my body.


    My body was no longer in a mess. On the contrary, everything was better than before except that the meridians were still broken.


    When Reiki enters my elixir field through my cells, I exercise my body more perfectly, and the strength of my body is much stronger than before.


    At this time, I have completed the arduous task of returning the scattered Reiki to Dantian. The next thing is to use these Reiki to repair my broken meridians.


    This will be a long and difficult process, and it will take a long time.


    I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t moved. I haven''t felt hungry.


    So far, I''ve been practicing in this place for at least a month. I didn''t eat anything and didn''t feel hungry.


    This is not normal, but I don''t have the heart to think about it. My most important thing is to repair the broken meridians in my body.


    I slowly worked the aura in the elixir field to help me repair my meridians.


    This process is slower than gathering Reiki to Dantian before. I think it will become faster after I slowly repair some meridians.


    Because the meridians in my body were repaired at that time, there were some channels for the operation of Reiki, and the speed would be faster.


    There is nothing to say about cultivation. I forget myself again and ignore everything around me.


    However, I opened my inner eye and knew clearly what was going on in my body, so I knew the results of my cultivation clearly and how far I had come.


    Time slipped away from me again. When I repaired the meridians of my whole body, I felt that at least ten years had passed.


    Naturally, this is just my feeling. In fact, although it is very slow and difficult to repair the meridians, this time when I repaired the meridians, there were some strange things.


    First, the speed is very fast. It doesn''t take a long time to complete as I thought at the beginning.


    In fact, as soon as I started to repair the meridians, I immediately found that the aura in my elixir field was very different from that in the past.


    First of all, the amount of Reiki in my body has become amazing, at least more than three times that when I started practicing this time.


    Secondly, these auras seem to be more pure, as if they are not the auras I practiced before.


    Third, these auras seem to have amazing repair ability, just like the auras cultivated by martial artists who specialize in medical skills, which have super healing function.


    Because of this, I repaired my meridians smoothly and quickly.


    What I thought would take at least a few days or more to complete was actually completed in just a few hours.


    This is my biggest surprise these days. After I''m sure that my meridians have been completely repaired, I excitedly opened my eyes and shouted, "finally..."


    When I spoke, I saw Shen Qian looking at me with a smile. He seemed to be waiting for me.


    Before I finished, Shen Qian said to me, "it feels good to break through the realm?"


    I looked at Shen Qian in a daze and suddenly felt that I was really different. When I hurried to self-examination, I found that I was no longer a level 8 general before, but a state I didn''t understand.


    This realm is much more powerful than level 8 generals, but I don''t know how powerful it is.


    Is this the realm of level 9 generals, but why didn''t I feel the feeling when I broke through?


    I was at a loss and couldn''t help looking at Shen Qian. Shen Qian smiled and said, "don''t you always want to break through to the realm of King Wu? Now it''s broken through, but what''s the special feeling? Let me listen. Maybe I can give you some suggestions to make your cultivation more smooth and fast in the future. "


    I was surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "King Wu? You say I''m King Wu now? How is this possible? There was a problem in my cultivation. My meridians were damaged. I just repaired them after several efforts... Moreover, when did I break through to level 9 general? Is it difficult for me to directly surpass the Ninth level generals and directly become the king of martial arts? "


    I was full of doubts, but also secretly happy. This sudden good thing made me unable to return to God.


    If this is true, am I not blessed and lucky?

 Chapter 425

    "Ha ha..." Shen Qian laughed and said, "you don''t know what''s going on with King Wu, so you think so. To tell you the truth, the reason why many people can''t break through the realm of King Wu after they reach level 9 generals is because they don''t know that to break through the realm of King Wu, the most important thing is to experience everything you''ve experienced before. "


    I was surprised and confused when I heard Shen Qian''s words: "do you mean that many of our martial artists failed to break through the realm of King Wu because they had not experienced everything I had experienced before? But I''m surprised that I don''t know what to experience. Why did I experience it unconsciously? "


    Shen Qian said with a smile, "unknowingly? Do you think you did this unconsciously? We old guys have always been with you. Everything about you is completed under our leadership. It''s not unknowingly. "


    Although I didn''t feel much before, if I want to come, it''s really not such a simple thing to break through from level 8 generals to the current level 1 king without the help of the Shen family.


    Although there are still some doubts in my heart, I understand that what Shen Qian said is the truth. I quickly got up and saluted Shen Qian and others: "thank you for your great help. I''ll keep it in mind."


    Shen Qian said with a smile: "you''re welcome. You are the patron saint of Jingshen city now. We live in the edge of Jingshen city and are also a member of Jingshen City, so we should help you. What''s more, the Shen family and the Jin family are a family. It''s natural to make some efforts. You don''t have to be polite. "


    I hugged my fist and said with a smile, "anyway, I should thank several predecessors."


    After a pause, I remembered that there were several rare spirit grass and spirit fruit on me, so I took them out and handed them to Shen Qian and others: "old Shen, I have nothing to thank you for. I got these spirit grass and spirit fruit inadvertently. Please take them. It''s a little of my heart."


    Shen Qian smiled and looked at the spirit grass and fruit I took out, shook his head and said, "you''d better keep these treasures yourself. These are rare treasures from the outside world. You may need them in the future. We are old enough to have no big hopes and dreams in this life. It''s no use asking for these. "


    I smiled and said, "old Shen, you misunderstood. These things are not for you and some elders, but for the younger generation of the Shen family. I got your great help. I can''t repay it. Even if these are a little gift for me to repay the Shen family, please accept it. "


    Shen Qian pondered for a moment, stretched out his hand to take the spirit grass and spirit fruit I handed him, took a look at the Immortal Jade fruit, and suddenly said in surprise, "is this the Immortal Jade fruit? A treasure that can prolong life. "


    I nodded: "old Shen has good eyesight. This is indeed Immortal Jade fruit, but the quantity is not much. It used to consume too much. There are only a few left. "


    Shen Qian nodded slightly, turned back and said to an elder of the Shen family, "old five, take the longevity jade fruit to see my grandfather, and ask my grandfather to refine a batch of longevity pills and give them to the elders of our family."


    The elder of the Shen family, who was called "the fifth" by Shen Qian, stepped forward, respectfully took the Immortal Jade fruit handed over by Shen Qian, and said with a little surprise: "yes, master, I''ll go to find my ancestor now."


    Shen Qian nodded, turned back and said to me, "your spiritual grass and fruits are very rare, far more precious than the help we give you. We have taken advantage of it now, so I decided to make an exception and teach you some of our Shen family''s war skills. I don''t know if you are willing to learn? "


    I was overjoyed and immediately hugged my fist and said, "yes, I can''t wait. Why wouldn''t you? Thank you, old Shen. There are several predecessors. "


    Shen Qian nodded slightly, looked back at several elders of the Shen family and said slowly, "second brother, do you have an opinion?"


    The old men said together, "please make a decision. We will obey the master''s orders."


    Seeing that his people had no objection, Shen Qian said, "Jin Feng, my Shen family''s combat skills are mainly sword and lightness skills. If you want to learn sword or lightness skills, you might as well say it frankly. Since I promised you that I would teach you some war skills, I will try my best to teach you. I will never hide my secrets. "


    I saluted with a fist and said loudly, "I have practiced the killing God sword technique and the vertical cloud technique before, but I haven''t learned the essence. In particular, the younger generation didn''t learn a complete version of the killing God sword at first. Later, by chance, they got a complete sword spectrum, so they haven''t really mastered it. Now there are several elders such as Shen. I want to ask some elders for advice on the sword technique. Please give me some advice and help me improve the God killing sword technique. "


    After listening to my words, Shen Qian said in some surprise, "are you practicing God killing sword? That would be much easier. There is no conflict between the Shen family''s sword technique and the killing God sword technique. There are many similarities. It will be much easier for you to improve the killing God sword technique now. Well, you can show your God killing sword. Let''s see the shortcomings so that we can help you. "


    I was overjoyed. I immediately saluted with a fist and pulled out my God killing sword. I''m going to start practicing my God killing sword.


    "Master," a voice came over at this time. It was aunt Shen Xiang, the eldest miss of the Shen family I had met before. She said outside: "master, brother Jinfeng, you have been practicing for so long. You should be hungry. We have prepared some food. You can eat something before you continue practicing."


    Aunt Shen Xiang''s words reminded me that I hadn''t eaten for a long time. I immediately felt hungry. I couldn''t help looking at Shen Qian and said, "have something to eat?"


    Shen Qian laughed and said, "it''s time to eat. You haven''t eaten for a long time. Come on, let''s all go eat something and then start practicing swordsmanship. "


    We left the ancestral temple of the Shen family together. When I went out, I had the illusion that I was separated from the world. When I practiced before, I felt that all my meridians were broken and almost died. It really gave me the illusion of rebirth after death.


    I didn''t eat for a long time. I didn''t care about being gentle. I let go of eating. Aunt Shen Xiang and others were stunned, as if I had seen the legendary hungry ghost.


    I don''t care. I want to eat a cow at a time. It must be very ugly to eat.


    Shen Qian is a man who likes drinking. He took me and some elders of the Shen family to drink a lot of wine.


    I unexpectedly broke into the realm of King Wu. Although I didn''t have the time and opportunity to appreciate the beauty of the realm of King Wu, I was still very excited. So I drank a few more drinks with Shen Qian and others.

 Chapter 426

    When we were full, aunt Shen Xiang said, "Jinfeng, you can eat too much. If you eat like this, our Shen family will be poor by you. You have to give us some compensation."


    Knowing that Aunt Shen Xiang was joking, I blushed: "well... I haven''t eaten for a long time... Normally, I don''t eat much, really..."


    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have such a thin face. I teased you. By the way, how can you find so many girlfriends around? Those girls are more and more beautiful. Tell my sister how you cheated them? "


    I feel like I''m going to cry. What''s the matter with aunt Shen Xiang? What are they talking about? It''s really embarrassing to say these words in front of Shen Qian and other predecessors.


    Shen Qian looked at me blushing and didn''t stop aunt Shen Xiang from talking nonsense. Instead, he looked at me with a smile and said, "Jinfeng, do you really have many beautiful girlfriends? When will you bring it here and let us see it? "


    Looking at Shen Qian, who was "disrespectful for the old", I had to say with a bitter smile: "old Shen, don''t make fun of the younger generation. The younger generation does have a girlfriend, but there is only one. I had a little misunderstanding with aunt Shen Xiang. You can''t believe everything she said. "


    "Little misunderstanding?" Shen Qian was stunned: "what little misunderstanding? Let''s hear it. I can help you reconcile. "


    I took a look at Aunt Shen Xiang and was about to speak. Aunt Shen Xiang said, "there''s no misunderstanding. We say he''s so big and still a level 8 general. He''s a bit ashamed. He''s angry and careful."


    I was speechless and looked at Aunt Shen Xiang. I didn''t know what to say.


    Aunt Shen Xiang always wears a mask. I can''t see her expression, but I can tell from her voice. She must be very proud at this time.


    Xiaoqin, the maid who came with aunt Shen Xiang, also smiled and said, "Jin Feng is really. As the vice mayor of Jingshen City, he is also a general with troops. He is twenty years old and is still a level 8 general. It''s too embarrassing. Our young lady is telling the truth. He doesn''t want to listen. He contradicts our young lady. He really doesn''t know good people. "


    I was speechless and looked at Aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin with a bitter smile. I could only pick up my glass and take a big sip of wine.


    Seeing that I was suffocated, Shen Qian also smiled proudly and said, "Jinfeng, do you know the strength of our Shen family now? Don''t mess with the Shen family in the future. You''ll suffer a lot. "


    I nodded hurriedly, then hurriedly looked around and said something else: "old Shen, let''s hurry up to practice. I''m worried about the mirror God city..."


    "You can rest assured." Aunt Shen Xiang said again, "Jingshen city is fine, and so are your family and friends. We Shen people have gone to protect them. They won''t have anything. "


    This time I had to say, "thank you. Haven''t the stars done anything lately? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "I just came back from Jingshen city yesterday. The stars haven''t done anything lately. Are you confused in your cultivation? Last time you caught the monarch of the stars and killed their second leader, the guy with Du Geng. Now they have no head and are scattered in a plate of sand. What can you do? "


    "Then what we said before about releasing the starry monarch..."


    "Lord Hua didn''t agree. He said he was letting the tiger go back to the mountain and leaving future troubles. He can''t do this."


    Aunt Shen Xiang sighed: "we just help guard the mirror city. We don''t say much about it. We can only do it according to the wishes of city Lord Hua. Fortunately, the stars have done nothing, and we have no casualties for the time being. "


    I felt a little at ease and some slight anxiety. I nodded slowly and asked no more questions.


    But now that we have captured the monarch of the stars and killed the Regent, the stars will do something, which I know very well.


    I hope I can practice the killing God sword to a certain level as soon as possible, and then go to Jingshen city to defend the attack of stars.


    After knowing the current situation of Jingshen City, Shen Qian and I entered the ancestral temple of the Shen family again and began to practice the killing God sword technique.


    I have practiced the killing God sword technique for a long time, and I think I have made some achievements. Especially after I cultivated the sword Qi, my understanding of the sword technique has reached a new level, and the lethality of the killing God sword technique has greatly increased.


    However, according to Shen Qian and others, it is not enough for martial arts practitioners to cultivate sword Qi. They have a set of unique opinions that the highest level of sword technique is sword intention, the unity of man and sword, and all things are swords.


    To reach the realm of the unity of man and sword and all things are swords, that is, to the realm of the sword king.


    Sword king and King Wu are not the same concept, but they have one thing in common, that is, they are both powerful and have strong attack power.


    Now I want to follow Shen Qian and others to become the king of swordsmanship. I must be mentally prepared and be ready to receive the most severe and cruel training at any time.


    Without sweat, it is impossible to reach the realm of the sword king.


    While trying to make the God killing sword I practiced as well as possible, I also secretly pondered the defects of this set of God killing sword.


    If you can find out the defects in swordsmanship, you will remember them deeper and understand them more thoroughly than others.


    When I finished the drill, with my deliberate attention, I found that there were several areas that really needed to be improved.


    At present, I have some outstanding points in swordsmanship, so I can find these small defects myself.


    "Jin Feng," Shen Qian said at this time, "the killing God sword you cultivate is really brilliant, but it may be because you get fragments, so there are defects in many places. Now we will slowly make up for these defects one by one. You can learn from us and strive to master the sword killing method within three days. "


    I said respectfully, "thank you, old Shen and some elders. I will practice the killing sword well and don''t let the elders down."


    Shen Qian said with a smile, "this is your business. We won''t have any opinions. But if you can''t cultivate your sword skills to the level we recognize, you can''t leave here for a day. Your girlfriend, who is called Sai Hua''er, if you want to see her, you must reach the realm of the sword king. "


    I was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "you are deliberately embarrassing me... The war in Jingshen city is tight. I can stay here for another three days at most. Three days later, whether I can reach the realm of the sword king or not, I must leave here. "


    Shen Qian said with a smile, "then you should practice hard in these three days and strive to reach the realm of the sword king in three days. I especially remind you that in these three days, you should not be distracted or have any psychological burden. You must go all out to practice. "


    This is the advice of the Shen family. Naturally, I should go all out and never miss the opportunity.

 Chapter 427

    I know that Shen Qian wants me to devote myself to cultivation and strive to make my sword skills advance by leaps and bounds in three days to reach the realm of the sword king.


    It''s hard, but I have a good foundation. If I want to work hard, I don''t necessarily fail.


    In three days, I put everything aside and tried my best to practice with Shen Qian and others.


    No one bothered me these three days. Apart from Shen Qian and others who have been paying attention to me, others have not paid special attention to me.


    I was also happy to practice at ease and didn''t think much.


    Three days is not a long time. Two days have passed in the blink of an eye. Today is the last day I plan to practice swordsmanship and the time to test my cultivation results.


    Before evening, Shen Qian suddenly called me who was practicing swordsmanship and said to me, "your swordsmanship is very powerful, but it seems to me that it is difficult for you to reach a very high level in a short time. You''d better not rush to cultivate sword skills to the realm of sword king. Deal with your personal affairs first. When you''re free, it''s not too late to come back to us to practice swordsmanship. "


    That''s what I meant. After listening to Shen Qian''s words, I smiled and said, "thank you, old Shen. I will find time to continue to practice swordsmanship."


    Shen Qian said, "you can leave now. Aunt Shen Xiang will take you out of here."


    Aunt Shen Xiang can untie the family protection array of the Shen family for me, otherwise I can''t leave here.


    I clapped my fist and said to Shen Qian, "thank you, old Shen. There are several predecessors. I''m leaving now. Please take care of yourself. I''ll often come back to see you in the future."


    Shen Qian said with a smile, "don''t be polite. Hurry to find aunt Shen Xiang. She will take you out and follow you to Jingshen city to help you defend. The stars are unstable these days. They always want to attack you. You should be careful not to be attacked by them. "


    I was surprised and thought: no wonder you let me go so easily this time. It turned out that there was an accident in Jingshen city.


    It seems that I have to go back quickly, otherwise, Jingshen city may be in danger sometime.


    Thinking of this, I hurried to say goodbye to Shen Qian and others. I didn''t have time to visit the whole Shen family, so I went directly to Aunt Shen Xiang.


    Aunt Shen Xiang and her maid Xiaoqin were in a pavilion not far from the ancestral hall of the Shen family. When she saw me, she smiled and said, "you are King Wu now. We won''t look down on you anymore."


    I was not in the mood to joke. I said positively, "we should hurry back to Jingshen city. The stars began to attack Jingshen city again."


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded and said to Xiaoqin, "call our people and go to Jingshen city immediately."


    Xiaoqin left, and aunt Shen Xiang began to prepare to open the family protection array and let us leave here.


    Aunt Shen Xiang knew how to open the protection array and soon opened the array door. I was worried and had to leave the Shen family first, regardless of whether others followed me or not.


    "What''s your hurry?" Seeing this, aunt Shen Xiang shouted behind me: "Jingshen city is fine. Our people will send messages back every day. Recently, the stars have not attacked your Jingshen city on a large scale. Your Jingshen city is very safe now."


    I said without looking back: "then we should go back quickly. The stars are headless. There are likely to be some reckless men who don''t know the height of heaven and earth. I''m afraid our people will suffer unnecessary casualties. I want to hurry back, at least to ensure the safety of the front door. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang quickly caught up with me and walked side by side with me. Her speed was incredibly fast. She was no slower than me.


    I always think my speed is very fast. At this time, when I saw aunt Shen Xiang''s speed, I knew that the old saying is good. There are people outside, and there are days outside.


    Aunt Shen Xiang and I almost reached the main gate of Jingshen city at the same time. The sergeant guarding the city saw me and shouted, "open the gate and the vice mayor is back."


    The city gate was opened and we entered Jingshen city in turn. As soon as we entered the city gate, we found that there were many sergeants wounded guarding the city. It looked very tragic.


    The recent fighting must have been very frequent. The sergeants looked very tired.


    Especially the wounded sergeant guarding the city, when he saw me, there were traces of tears in the corners of his eyes.


    I didn''t know what was going on, so I asked, "how''s the recent war? How could you do this? "


    A sergeant stepped forward and said to me, "general Jin, no, vice mayor, we are the key attack place of the stars. In order to prevent the stars from entering the city, brothers fought to death. As a result, many brothers died and many brothers were injured..."


    Another sergeant said, "vice mayor, if you don''t come back, we really can''t stand it. The weapons of the stars are too powerful. Many brothers have died..."


    I nodded and said with a trace of gratitude, "you are all good! Brothers, I''m back. You won''t be bullied by stars like before. Go to find general Qizu Yueqi to see me. Let''s discuss the next defense affairs to ensure the safety of Jingshen city and everyone. "


    As soon as my voice fell, I heard Qi zuyue''s voice: "general, you''re back! We have been almost broken by the stars several times these days. If you don''t come back, we don''t know what to do. "


    When I saw the tragedy of my brothers, I thought of how dangerous the previous war was. Zu Yue said, "who is in charge of commanding here now?"


    Qi zuyue sighed slightly: "general, after you left here, there was no news for so long, so Lord Hua temporarily appointed a commander. The vice mayor Qian beixiong is now the temporary commander."


    "Qian beixiong?" I frowned: "isn''t he directing the construction of transmission array? How can he come here to command defense?"


    "It''s the meaning of Lord Hua. We don''t know the specific situation. Vice Mayor Qian is a complete layman in the war. He often makes mistakes in command. Once he makes mistakes, we will lose many brothers. Everyone is terrified and lose their fighting spirit. Now that the general is back, we have hope. "


    A sergeant also said: "yes, please report the general to the city master and let us continue to fight with the general."


    I looked at the brothers around me and said slowly, "after I met the city Lord, I''ll have a good chat with you. Now, on behalf of me, Qi zuyue takes you to defend against the invasion of the stars. Please cooperate with general Qi zuyue and be sure to keep the stars out of the door. "


    "Yes!" The sergeants shouted in unison, then took their places and continued to defend the stars.

 Chapter 428

    I felt angry and felt that Qian beixiong had killed many of our brothers and had a new hatred for him.


    But then I thought, if I didn''t think the stars wouldn''t attack us again in a short time, I followed aunt Shen Xiang to the Shen family and delayed in the Shen family for so long, maybe these brothers wouldn''t die.


    I think I''m also responsible, so I can''t hate Qian beixiong.


    I quickly came to the city master''s residence. When I saw Hua Jianfeng, I said directly, "city master, I''m back!"


    When Hua Jianfeng saw me, he was pleasantly surprised: "you''re back. What''s the matter? Did the Shen family embarrass you?"


    I smiled and said, "No. City leader, I think it''s better for me to take charge of the defense of the main gate. Vice Mayor Qian is still responsible for building the transmission array. I will do a good job in the defense of the main gate. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded: "when you come back, you will be responsible for the defense of the front door. Now your friend Sai Hua''er and your sister Zhou Xiaoying are in charge of the construction of the transmission array. Vice mayor Qian is old and was injured in the battle with the stars. I let him go home and cultivate temporarily. "


    I think Hua Jianfeng still trusts me very much, so he smiled and said, "this is the best. Lord, why do the stars attack the main gate frequently recently? Their leader died and caught. Shouldn''t no one rule them again in such a short time? Are some stars who are not afraid of death acting privately? "


    Hua Jianfeng shook his head: "you just came back and don''t know a lot of things. The Regent of the star man is the star man who is said to have been killed by you with Du Geng. In fact, he is not dead. He narrowly avoided the * * you set, and Du Geng was the only one who died. Now Bian duohoop, the Regent of the stars, took over the throne. While announcing the conspiracy of the Du family and them to the world, he launched a fierce attack on our mirror God city. "


    Hua Jianfeng seemed worried. When he said this, he sighed: "hey... Now the mirror God city is surrounded by the forces of stars. We are completely surrounded. The food in the city is only enough for everyone to eat for a month at most. In a month, even if we are not attacked by the stars, we will lose without fighting. "


    "Surround?" I frowned and said, "Lord, our northwest is an endless swamp. The stars should also have no way to stand in it. How do they do it to surround our mirror God city?"


    Hua Jianfeng sighed, "I don''t understand. The stars in the endless swamp really didn''t send someone in, but we can''t survive in it either. That''s why I said, "we are surrounded on all sides and have no access."


    I suddenly said, "it''s true. It''s not impossible. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of it. "


    Hua Jianfeng said strangely, "do you have a way to get food? Or are you going to drive the stars away in a month? "


    I said positively, "Lord, I can''t guarantee to drive away the stars within a month, but if I have food, I can find it. There are all kinds of star beasts and spirit beasts in the endless swamp. It''s really dangerous for ordinary people to go in. But you forget, I''m an exception. I can take star beasts and spirit beasts and let them help us find food from the endless swamp. "


    Hua Jianfeng was overjoyed: "how can I forget this? Your war beasts are all first-class and powerful characters. Great, this matter is solved, and the rest is easy to do. "


    I said, "don''t worry. I''ll let the flame beast take my war beasts to take more star beasts and let them help us find enough food. If necessary, you can help me defend the city. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded immediately: "OK, I''ll leave it to you. You should solve the food problem first. I''ll ask your father Zhou Shuangyin to help you with the defense of the front door."


    I just remembered that Zhou Shuangyin had to find a place to practice because he needed a stable state to break through the state. Now I heard Hua Jianfeng mention it, and I asked, "how''s my father now?"


    Hua Jianfeng thumbed up: "your father is now the second master of Jingshen city. The cultivation of level 9 generals is just a little worse than me. If at ordinary times, he can apply to become the head of the city. Unfortunately, it is wartime, and the Chilong state is very unstable, so for the time being, we can only wronged him to stay in our Jingshen city and be our commander-in-chief. "


    "You gave the military power to my father?" I was surprised: "will you let others have any ideas when you do this? All along, the city masters of every city will hold the military power in their own hands, so that they can be at ease. "


    Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "I''m very relieved about your father. He''s not that kind of person who forgets righteousness for profit. Besides, your strength seems to be stronger than me. I, the city master of Jingshen City, don''t deserve my name. It''s reasonable to hand over the military power to your father. "


    I was stunned, then hugged my fist and said, "city Lord, why do you think so? My father and I are your subordinates. We have made some breakthroughs, but we are still your subordinates. I will ask my father to return the military power to you immediately. You are still the supreme General of Jingshen city. "


    Hua Jianfeng laughed and said, "I''m teasing you. Don''t take it seriously. I know your father is a good fighter in war. In order to save the mirror God city and the lives of tens of millions of people in the mirror God City, I handed over the military power to your father. There''s no other meaning. "


    I looked at Hua Jianfeng with a trace of respect: "Lord, it''s a blessing for everyone to have you in Jingshen city. I hereby assure you that after fighting my life, I will also protect Jingshen city and the people of Jingshen city. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded slightly: "I''m glad you can say such words, but you can''t talk about life and death for the sake of Jingshen city. Live well, for the sake of Jingshen city and the people of Jingshen city."


    I saluted with a fist and said loudly, "remember the words of the city master. I''ll prepare now to ensure that the mirror God city is safe."


    Hua Jianfeng smiled: "go, I''ll wait for your good news."


    I turned and left the Lord''s residence. When I was about to go out, I took out one of the several longevity pills brought back from the Shen family and handed it to Hua Jianfeng: "city Lord, this is the longevity pill refined by the ancestors of the Shen family. It is said that it can prolong life for decades and can be called the world''s best elixir."


    Hua Jianfeng took the Changsheng pill, looked at it, shook his head and handed it to me, looking unwilling to accept it.


    Hua Jianfeng looked puzzled on my face and said with a smile, "it''s really Changsheng pill. I saw an introduction in a book. It''s too precious for me to accept. You can keep it. You''ll need it when you get old. "

 Chapter 429

    I insisted on giving the longevity pill to Hua Jianfeng: "take it. I still have a few of these longevity pills. Take them as my little intention."


    "This..." Hua Jianfeng hesitated and finally accepted the longevity pill: "Jinfeng, you and I are not a family, but better than a family. I won''t say anything superfluous. In the future, I will ask you about the mirror city. "


    I was a little surprised and said, "Lord, what do you mean?"


    Hua Jianfeng smiled and said, "Jin Feng, to tell you the truth, I have received the Lord''s order to leave Jingshen city and go to Chilong city to accept the Lord''s new order within ten days at most. So now you should start to take on all the affairs of Jingshen City, so that you won''t be able to adapt for a while after I leave. "


    I was surprised: "what''s going on and why did the Lord do this?"


    Hua Jianfeng said, "don''t get me wrong. It''s actually very simple. The Lord of the kingdom is to see that I am too old to continue my cultivation because of the mirror God city. He asked me to find a quiet place in Chilong city to practice well and see if I could break through the realm of King Wu and increase my life before the end of my life. I also have the intention to do so, so I promised the Lord and prepared to leave for Chilong city in these days. "


    I suddenly said, "if you plan like this, I can''t say anything more. I hope you can break through the realm of King Wu as soon as possible, and we can get together in the future... By the way, I know there is a place more suitable for you to practice than the red dragon city said by the Lord, and someone can tell you the skill to break through the realm of King Wu directly. Why don''t you say to the Lord, don''t go to the Red Dragon City, and follow me to the place I said to practice. "


    Hua Jianfeng was surprised and couldn''t help asking, "where can martial arts practitioners reach the realm of King Wu? You should not know that there are very few King Wu nowadays... "


    I smiled and said, "this place is the Shen family I''ve been to before. In the Shen family, there are many warriors in the realm of King Wu. I believe you know this before. Many of the Shen family who came here to help us defend the city are from the realm of King Wu. They can practice to the realm of King Wu because they have the skill that can make the warrior break through to the realm of King Wu. If you go to Shen''s house with me, you will soon break through the realm of King Wu. At that time, you will have to preside over all the affairs of the mirror God city. "


    Hua Jianfeng got excited, couldn''t help holding my hand and said loudly, "do you mean that I can break through to the realm of King Wu? Great, just... I don''t know if the Shen family will accept me as an apprentice. I''m dying... "


    I smiled and said, "I''ll negotiate with the Shen family. You can rest assured that if you can''t, I can teach you by myself. I forgot to tell you that I broke through the realm of King Wu not long ago. "


    "King Wu?!" Hua Jianfeng shouted excitedly again, "are you already King Wu? How could this be possible? You were a level 8 general not long ago. How could you break through the realm of King Wu in a short period of more than ten days? "


    I smiled and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can try my skills. I really broke through to the realm of King Wu, but I''m only a first-class King Wu. "


    Hua Jianfeng raised his hand and attacked. He couldn''t wait to try my strength. The attack was very fierce.


    The most powerful fighting skill he cultivated was the killing God sword technique, but because I had also practiced it, it was of no great use to me, so he abandoned it and directly tested my skills with his fists and feet.


    While fighting with Hua Jianfeng, I said with a smile, "city Lord, you are also my master. I have cultivated the sword meaning of the God killing sword technique you taught me, and my understanding of the sword technique has reached a relatively high level. Be careful. I''ll show you the sword meaning in the killing sword method by referring to the sword. Please point out the deficiencies. "


    "Sword meaning?" Hua Jianfeng laughed and said, "very good. It''s worthy of my fancy. It''s the rapid progress. Let go. Let me see how good your swordsmanship is. "


    "OK, be careful!" I let go of my hands and feet, pointed to the sword and performed the killing God sword from beginning to end.


    Hua Jianfeng didn''t pay much attention to my moves at first. He probably thought I was talking nonsense and absent-minded.


    It''s not his fault. Generally speaking, it''s hard to achieve great Kung Fu in every decades to cultivate the war skills of killing God sword.


    It''s not long for me to practice the killing sword method. It''s reasonable for Hua Jianfeng to doubt my words.


    When I finished the first ten moves of the killing God sword technique, Hua Jianfeng began to notice my fingers and his face slowly became dignified.


    In fact, at the beginning, I had the opportunity to defeat Hua Jianfeng at one stroke. Although Hua Jianfeng is a veteran level-9 general, compared with me, who is already a level-1 king of martial arts, his shooting speed is too slow and his strength is slightly insufficient.


    Besides, he meant to despise me from the beginning, so if I want to beat him at one stroke, it should be a very simple thing.


    But after all, he is the one who teaches me the killing God sword technique. He is my master. I can''t do this. I can only patiently display my moves and let him slowly find the gap between him and me.


    Hua Jianfeng is not stupid. On the contrary, he is a very smart man. After ten moves with me, he found that he was not my opponent. The contempt on his face was swept away and replaced by the seriousness on his face.


    As he continued to fight, he said to me, "Jinfeng, you really have you. It seems that you are much better than me now. No, I''m going to practice. When I get to the realm of King Wu, I''ll fight you again. "


    I smiled: "I''m waiting for you. We''ll have a good fight at that time. Maybe we can make up for the defects in the killing sword method."


    Hua Jianfeng also smiled and said, "I hope that day will come early. At that time, I will prove to you that I am no worse than you."


    I nodded: "you will always be my master. You must be better than me. Although you have never officially accepted me as an apprentice, I have long regarded you as my master. "


    Hua Jianfeng walked away with a smile. He was very happy when he left. He didn''t have any dissatisfaction and frustration because he was defeated by my men today.


    He will not be far away from me this time, because I will take him to Shen''s house for cultivation. At most, he will pack up his clothes and so on.


    Hua Jianfeng has decided to go to the Shen family to practice immediately, that is to hand over all the things of Jingshen city to me and my father Zhou Shuangyin. He has temporarily left the position of the city master of Jingshen city.


    This is also a good thing. Worldly affairs delay time, which is bad for Hua Jianfeng''s cultivation. Moreover, Jingshen city is extremely restless now. It''s a good thing that Hua Jianfeng left.


    From now on, my father Zhou Shuangyin will be the master of Jingshen City, and I will fully assist my father in guarding Jingshen city.

 Chapter 430

    Hua Jianfeng and I walked together. On the way to the Shen family, outside the main gate of Jingshen City, I really felt the hatefulness and difficulty of the stars.


    They now surround the East, South and north of Jingshen city. It''s not easy for us to leave Jingshen city from the main gate.


    Hua Jianfeng and I are also masters, but we still can''t leave like this. The stars will attack us and block our way at any time.


    Hua Jianfeng and I tried to leave here and go to Shen''s house, but we failed several times and were blocked back.


    The current defense of the stars has reached an appalling level. They surround the mirror God city and use a lot of high-tech weapons to prevent our people from leaving. They make it clear that they want to trap us in the mirror God city.


    If Hua Jianfeng and I want to leave here, the only way is to find help.


    Naturally, the people who helped us were aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin who came back with me. As long as they have such strength.


    Xiao Jin, they can help us, but they don''t know how to open the family protection array of the Shen family, so they''d better ask aunt Shen Xiang for help.


    Since the Shen family came to Jingshen city with me, they have stayed at the front gate to help the sergeants defend. At this time, they don''t know where they are.


    I sent a sergeant to find the Shen family and explained to find aunt Shen Xiang.


    I am not familiar with the Shen family and others. The most familiar ones are Qiu Yiming and aunt Shen Xiang. Now I don''t know where Qiu Yiming is, so I have to ask the sergeant to find aunt Shen Xiang.


    When Aunt Shen Xiang saw Hua Jianfeng and me, she fired directly at me and accused me loudly: "how can you leave me here alone? Your task is not to defend here. How can you sneak away? "


    I also know I shouldn''t leave the defense here to see Hua Jianfeng alone, but in order to explain everything to Hua Jianfeng, I can only do so.


    Facing aunt Shen Xiang''s accusation, I patiently explained: "Miss Shen, I''ll see the city Lord and discuss future defense affairs. This is Hua Jianfeng, the city master of Jingshen city. If you don''t believe him, you can ask him yourself. "


    Before aunt Shen Xiang could speak, Hua Jianfeng nodded and said, "what Jinfeng said is true. We really discussed the future defense affairs. To be honest, because I am old, the Lord has ordered me to abdicate and concentrate on Cultivation in order to break through the realm of King Wu. From now on, all the big and small affairs of the mirror God city will be handed over to our vice mayor Zhou Shuangyin and Jin Feng. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a trace of doubt, "the Lord ordered you to abdicate? This is something that has never happened before. How did it happen to you? Did you offend the Lord and the LORD would give such an order? "


    Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "that''s not true. Seeing that I am old and worried that I won''t live for a few years, the Lord asked me to put down the matter of Jingshen city and concentrate on cultivation, so as to break through the realm of King Wu and increase my life. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded slightly: "I see. I said, how could the Lord give such an order? It turns out that he loves you. But why did you give up the seat of city Lord to Jinfeng and his son? He... Jin Feng is not a good candidate for the city leader. He is irresponsible and doesn''t know how to care about his own people... "


    Hua Jianfeng looked at me suspiciously, so I had to say with a bitter smile, "Miss Shen is angry. You might as well tell me directly that the city Lord doesn''t know what''s going on between us. If you talk to him like this, he doesn''t understand what you mean."


    Aunt Shen Xiang stared at Hua Jianfeng and said, "you haven''t told me why you chose Jinfeng as the next city Lord?"


    Hua Jianfeng said in some doubt, "I didn''t say that Jin Feng is the next city Lord. The next city Lord I selected is Jin Feng''s father, our original Vice City Lord Zhou Shuangyin. Miss Shen, have you misunderstood something? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang was stunned, and then said happily, "so it is. I thought Jin Feng was so lucky. Just after he broke through the realm of King Wu, he became the Lord of Jingshen city. Hum... How can I tell you about this? What I want to say is why Jin Feng left me alone. Come on, why did you leave me alone? What the hell are you doing? Did you go to see your girlfriend? "


    I think aunt Shen Xiang is really angry. She is strange in her heart, but she can''t argue with her. She has to say patiently, "this is Lord Hua Jianfeng, the city master of Jingshen city. You should know him, miss. You should believe his words."


    Aunt Shen Xiang thought for a moment, her eyes turned, and suddenly said with a smile, "it seems that you didn''t leave here to find your girlfriend, so I''ll forgive you. Sorry, I apologize. Please don''t blame me for being rash. Also, congratulations on your father becoming the new city Lord, and you have become the eldest son of Jingshen city. "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "as long as you don''t blame me, I''ll be very happy. How dare you blame you?"


    In my heart, I said secretly: what is this and what? I really don''t understand what you want to say


    Aunt Shen Xiang didn''t know what I thought. She still smiled and said, "are you going to leave here? Where are you going? Are you stopped by the stars and can''t leave? Shall I give you a hand and walk you away? "


    Hua Jianfeng and I had this intention, but we didn''t have a good intention to say it. At this time, aunt Shen Xiang took the initiative to say it. We naturally wanted it.


    I quickly hugged my fist and said, "I would really appreciate it if Miss can help us."


    Hua Jianfeng also said, "Miss Shen is not an outsider. We are going to your Shen family. Now the stars have completely surrounded us. We can''t leave here. Please ask Miss Shen and the experts of the Shen family to help us. I must thank you very much. "


    "Thank you again?" Aunt Shen Xiang smiled strangely: "listen to you, is it important for you to go to Shen''s house? Can you tell me what it is? "


    When Hua Jianfeng and I looked at each other, Hua Jianfeng said, "to tell you the truth, I want to ask the elders of the Shen family to teach me how to break through King Wu."


    "What?" Aunt Shen Xiang said in surprise, "did Jin Feng tell you this? Say it. "


    Hua Jianfeng smiled bitterly, glanced at me and said slowly, "it was Jin Feng who told me that there was a skill in the Shen family that could let me break through the king of Wu. I thought I would go to the Shen family and ask the elders of the Shen family to accept me..."


    "Stop talking." Aunt Shen Xiang boldly Hua Jianfeng''s words and said coldly, "the Shen family''s skills are not spread abroad. You won''t get any results if you go."


    Listening to Aunt Shen Xiang''s tone, I''m afraid it will be difficult to ask the Shen family to help Hua Jianfeng break through the realm of King Wu.


    Hua Jianfeng was a little disappointed. I also felt that it didn''t work like this. I immediately felt that it was difficult to do it.

 Chapter 431

    Hua Jianfeng was disappointed, but he still said, "I want to try. Maybe the elders of the Shen family will agree to my request and help me break through the realm of King Wu."


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at Hua Jianfeng and said carelessly, "don''t try. The Shen family will never help you."


    Hua Jianfeng was even more disappointed. He couldn''t help looking at me and motioned me to talk to Aunt Shen Xiang to see if he could enter the Shen family for advice.


    I ignored Hua Jianfeng and had to say to Aunt Shen Xiang, "can''t you help me find a way? You are the eldest lady of the Shen family. Someone will listen to what you say. As long as there are more people to help and talk, it will be done naturally. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at me motionless and said faintly, "do you think you can enter the Shen family to practice? You think your breakthrough so fast is the result of your own cultivation? I can tell you that if the master didn''t order us not to spread this matter to the outside world, I would say to you today, let you know how much our Shen family has paid for you! "


    I was stunned by Aunt Shen Xiang. I didn''t know what she was talking about: "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "


    The little Qin behind aunt Shen Xiang snorted coldly and said, "Jin Feng, do you really don''t know, or are you pretending to be confused? In order to enable you to successfully break through the realm of King Wu, our master almost gave you all the precious miraculous medicines collected by the Shen family in recent 100 years. Don''t say you don''t know anything? "


    I felt something in my mind. I thought of some things I had done during my cultivation and suddenly realized: "it turned out that I was helped by you to break through from level 8 general to level 1 king of martial arts at one time... I thought I had taken some spiritual herbs and elixirs before. I didn''t expect that it was Shen family''s elixir that helped me..."


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at Xiaoqin and said slowly, "since Xiaoqin has said something, I might as well tell you everything. In the final analysis, your breakthrough was made by the Shen family in order to repay the kindness of your Jin family many years ago. "


    Xiaoqin said: "under normal circumstances, with your strength of only level 8 generals, you can''t break through the realm of King Wu without three or five years. It''s a pity that the Shen family has exhausted nearly a hundred years of savings to help you break through, but you don''t know anything. You thought it was very simple to break through to the realm of King Wu... "


    I felt a little sorry for the Shen family. I couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know. Thank you... Well, in order to make up for the losses of the Shen family, you tell me what I need to break through to King Wu. Whether it''s spirit grass or something precious and rare, I can help you find it. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang shook her head and suddenly sighed: "no, the owner said, this time we Shen family help you, just to repay the kindness of Jin family to Shen family many years ago. You don''t need to do anything for Shen family."


    I suddenly felt sorry for the Shen family and insisted, "this is not what I do for the Shen family, but what I do for myself. Now you think I can''t do what I just said. You can tell me when you''re sure I can do it later. However, our city Lord, I still hope you can help introduce it. Even if you can''t cultivate in the Shen family to the realm of King Wu, at least let him feel the unique cultivation methods of the Shen family and give him some inspiration. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin looked at each other, but aunt Shen Xiang said, "I can''t do this. I''ll ask our family owners and ancestors first. Well, the war is tight now. I can''t leave here. After we beat back some of the stars here, I''ll go back and tell our owners and ancestors about it. It''s up to our owners and ancestors to decide what happens. "


    Hua Jianfeng and I thought things had turned for the better and said together, "please, thank you."


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled and deliberately didn''t look at us. She said with a smile, "don''t thank me first. Can it be done or two?"


    With aunt Shen Xiang''s reply, Hua Jianfeng and I couldn''t say anything more. We said goodbye to Aunt Shen Xiang. Hua Jianfeng returned to the main house to wait for news. Together with aunt Shen Xiang and others, I began to patrol the defense of the main gate of Jingshen city.


    I thought it was simple. I thought that as long as I entered the Shen family, I could help Hua Jianfeng become king of Wu, but I didn''t expect that I needed a lot of precious miraculous drugs and other assistance.


    In today''s oxygen star, all kinds of precious spirit grass and elixir are very scarce. It''s not easy to find enough spirit grass and elixir for Hua Jianfeng to break through King Wu.


    I didn''t help Hua Jianfeng. I felt sorry for Hua Jianfeng, so I found a time to talk to Hua Jianfeng and told him in detail about my previous cultivation, so that he could have an understanding of the cultivation of King Wu.


    At present, I can do so much, but in the later stage, I will help Hua Jianfeng find all kinds of spirit grass and help him break through the realm of King Wu as much as possible.


    After doing this, I turned back to pay attention to the defense of Jingshen city. This is the top priority at present, but I can''t be careless.


    Du Kang ordered Jingshen city to establish a transmission array. Hua Jianfeng asked Qian beixiong to take charge of this matter. Zhou Shuangyin and I didn''t ask about it.


    We always thought that Qian beixiong had arranged the matter. When the construction period was over, the transmission array could be used.


    But to our surprise, after Zhou Shuangyin and I had just finished our cultivation, we knew that there was a problem with the construction of our transmission array.


    Qian beixiong told us that the raw materials and personnel for the construction of the transmission array are not enough, and the site is not suitable. In a word, the construction of the transmission array has not really started so far.


    Damn Qian beixiong, he didn''t pay attention to the construction of the transmission array at all. He thought there was no need to worry about it. He thought it was all right to delay for a few days.


    We wasted so much time in vain that Du Kang was very dissatisfied with us. In his busy schedule, he personally ordered Zhou Shuangyin and me to complete the construction of the transmission array within the next month.


    Hua Jianfeng had to delay leaving Jingshen City, and Zhou Shuangyin and I had to spend most of our energy on building a transmission array.


    Jingshen city is now besieged by the stars, and the battle continues every moment of the day. The three of us have a feeling of separation and lack of skills.


    Fortunately, the Shen family and Qi zuyue, who I brought back, helped us a lot, guarding the city for us, preventing and resisting the invasion of the stars.


    Hua Jianfeng was so angry that he sent someone to arrest Qian beixiong to cure Qian beixiong.


    However, after some officials of the city master''s office were collectively dismissed, Hua Jianfeng reluctantly pardoned Qian beixiong. He just deprived Qian beixiong of his position and handed it over to my father Zhou Shuangyin.


    As a result, the interior of Jingshen city is moving, which makes it feel like wind and rain.


    Fortunately, we acted quickly and quickly controlled Qian beixiong and his forces, avoiding internal war.

 Chapter 432

    Qian beixiong was mainly responsible for the economy of Jingshen city before. Zhou Shuangyin was not very proficient in this. I introduced my friend Sai Huaer to him.


    Zhou Shuangyin saw that Sai Hua''er was his own person, so he was not polite. He directly handed over the economic power of Jingshen city to Sai Hua''er and ordered Sai Hua''er to be the financial director of Jingshen city.


    Zhou Shuangyin also equipped Saihua with a large number of people to help Saihua better manage the economy of Jingshen city.


    Saihua''er is a businessman and has some insight into how to engage in the economy. Shortly after taking office, he restored the economy of Jingshen City, which was somewhat chaotic due to Qian beixiong''s sudden dismissal, and vaguely made new progress.


    The economy of Jingshen city is developing on the bright side, which also makes the turbulent Jingshen City calm immediately.


    Whether people can have enough food and live a relatively comfortable life is an important basis for stability and war.


    People say that war is both cruel and full of opportunities. It seems so.


    In wartime, when there is a shortage of materials, business people have the opportunity to show their skills. Some people will take this opportunity to develop and strengthen themselves, expand and strengthen their business, and become the leaders of the hegemonic side.


    Saihua''er is a person who is good at seizing opportunities. After she became the financial director of Jingshen City, she immediately ordered her people to gather all important strategic materials and be uniformly dispatched by the chamber of commerce under the main house of Jingshen city.


    In this way, those scattered materials are concentrated and can be used where they are most needed to avoid waste and inequality.


    This is the means that must be used when materials are in short supply. After materials are sufficient in the later stage, it is not necessary to do so.


    Next, saihua''er will count all the available materials of Jingshen City, and send people to transport the needed materials wherever they need, so as to ensure the defense of Jingshen city to the greatest extent.


    With Saihua alone, Zhou Shuangyin and I felt much easier.


    We try our best to build the transmission array. We all want to build the transmission array before there is a shortage of materials in Jingshen city.


    Because in this way, we can alleviate the unstable factors caused by material shortage and strengthen the defense of Jingshen city in disguise.


    My war beast plan is also carried out at the same time. Using war beasts to collect food from endless swamps can also resist the invasion of some stars.


    It''s just that I''m too busy recently to take in more war beasts, and the role of war beasts is not obvious.


    Many times, the reason why the besieged cities are broken is not the strength of the siegers, but the internal instability.


    Among these unstable factors, food shortage is the most important one.


    When the soldiers and the people guarding the city are not satisfied or have no food at all, they will have resentment and their morale will fluctuate, resulting in unrest.


    In order to build the transmission array faster, we still chose the location chosen by Qian beixiong.


    The roads there are almost finished. We can borrow them directly, which can save a lot of time.


    However, after discussing with Zhou Shuangyin and Hua Jianfeng, I gave up the place where Qian beixiong had excavated before, and directly changed it to a cliff edge about one kilometer away from each other.


    It is surrounded by mountains. There is only a valley near the east of Jingshen city for access. It is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It is very suitable for building a transmission array.


    Zhou Shuangyin selected another group of people to build the base of the transmission array. I contacted Du Kang and asked him to transport the materials needed to build the transmission array to us.


    Du Kang readily agreed to my request and promised to deliver all the materials we needed within 15 days.


    In fact, Du Kang had already shipped a lot of materials. After accurate calculation, we found that some materials were still missing, so we asked Du Kang for them.


    The materials Du Kang gave us were all taken from those old transmission arrays that failed. There are many things we can use directly, even grinding and refining are saved.


    I have seen the drawings of the transmission array. It is very complex and requires high construction requirements. Many details can only be reluctantly refined by our current technology.


    There are some missing things that people now refine. Many times, they can only successfully produce a qualified one, so the workload is very large.


    In order to save time, I specially consulted with Hua Jianfeng and decided to try some stars who are good at making high-tech items.


    The things made by the stars are precise and durable. Maybe they can help us.


    During the war, we captured many stars. Now they are all detained in concentration camps. We can choose a few of them who are good at manufacturing.


    Hua Jianfeng personally went to select the stars, and I, together with our people, tried my best to drill a huge cave with a diameter of more than 100 meters on the hard stone wall.


    This is the base for building the transmission array, and it is also the place where we will often come in the past month.


    For the sake of safety, no one who comes here to work is allowed to contact the outside world.


    I transferred 20 sergeants I brought back from Chilong city to take charge of the security here. They each took ten sergeants to form a patrol here, patrolling day and night to ensure that the enemy would not disturb here.


    Because the place is hidden and close to the endless swamp, it is safe here.


    In the first ten days, there were no accidents and no stars came to make trouble, so that we could carry out the excavation work smoothly and dig out the huge artificial cave smoothly.


    Next, we started to build the base of the transmission array. Hua Jianfeng and I finally had some time to see the defense of Jingshen city.


    We seldom care about the defense of Jingshen city in the past ten days. We have been worried for a long time, so as soon as we left the construction site of the transmission array, we took off and ran to the main gate of Jingshen city.


    There are many sergeants at the main gate who are repairing the damaged city wall. When they see us, they get up and salute together: "see the city master!"


    Hua Jianfeng looked at the sergeants who greeted him, waved his hand slightly and said loudly, "everyone has worked hard! Let''s get busy. Don''t be polite. General Jin Feng and I look around and will leave here soon. Don''t worry about us. "


    After saluting, the sergeants turned and hurried away. They respected Hua Jianfeng and absolutely obeyed Hua Jianfeng''s orders, although Hua Jianfeng is no longer the Lord of Jingshen city.


    Qi zuyue was also here at this time. He came to see Hua Jianfeng and me, hugged his fist and said, "Lord Hua, general, the stars have attacked very frequently recently. It is said that they are so unscrupulous because they haven''t seen the two city masters during this time. They think we are afraid of them."


    Hua Jianfeng and I couldn''t help frowning after hearing Qi zuyue''s words.


    This is another bad news since my father and I took over Jingshen city. Generally speaking, I feel that Jingshen city urgently needs to be rectified and restored.

 Chapter 433

    Qi Zu looked more worried about us and said after a pause: "in the view of his subordinates, the city Lord and general might as well take today''s opportunity to show up in front of the stars and let them know that the city Lord and general are still paying attention here. In this way, we can not only avoid some unnecessary battles and casualties, but also encourage our morale. "


    Hua Jianfeng nodded and walked to the main gate tower with me.


    I think the stars who besiege the mirror city outside are arrogant and shouting. They really don''t pay attention to us.


    They are probably shouting war or cursing. They are loud and arrogant, but I don''t understand what they are talking about.


    There was some anger in my heart. Using my aura, I shouted, "who is the commander, stand up and speak to me!"


    My voice was loud enough, like a blast of thunder, far away, far away.


    "It''s Jinfeng!" A star man suddenly screamed in our language: "go and inform the Regent, the golden Maple appears."


    The star people were so excited that they actually spoke in our language. Half of them found that they were wrong. They chattered with their own people in the star people''s language for a while.


    I don''t understand, but there is a sergeant around who can understand. He acts as an interpreter and tells me that the star people are asking their people to quickly inform their new monarch that Hua Jianfeng and I have finally appeared.


    I see that many stars are contacting their people at this time. They are very busy and seem to be a little flustered.


    Seeing this, Hua Jianfeng couldn''t help laughing and said to me, "I didn''t expect that our general Jin is so famous now. These arrogant stars are scared to see you."


    I said with a smile, "they are probably anxious to avenge me, so they are a little excited. It''s not how famous I am."


    Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "you''re right. But I think it''s good. It''s a blessing for everyone in Jingshen city to have you, who makes the stars afraid. "


    Qi zuyue also said, "yes, Lord Hua is right. Before, the stars were noisy and arrogant. Now when I saw our general, I was immediately frightened into a panic, which shows the prosperity of our general''s prestige. "


    Hua Jianfeng said with a smile, "general Qi, you''re suspected of flattering. Ha ha... If general Qi takes people with you to kill tens of thousands of stars, the stars will be in a hurry when they see you."


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "Lord Hua is right, but I''m not flattering. I''m telling the truth. If I have the chance to kill these damn stars, I will make them as frightened as our general when they see me in the future. "


    Qi zuyue''s words made Hua Jianfeng laugh. Even some sergeants couldn''t help laughing. The tense atmosphere was relieved.


    I frowned and felt that Qi zuyue''s idea was bad, so I said to Qi zuyue, "killing can only be done when we have to. Martial arts or immortals can''t kill too much. I won''t be soft hearted to our enemies, but I don''t approve of excessive killing. We are all martial arts. If the killing is too heavy, there will be heart demons during cultivation in the future. For martial arts, it''s the biggest disaster and it''s hard to get through. "


    The more Qi Zu listened to me, he looked a little nervous, hugged his fist again and said, "yes, I remember the general''s words."


    I also wanted to talk to Qi zuyue, so I heard a star shouted in our language, "Hey, who is Jinfeng? Come out and talk. "


    When I looked away, a tall star man was looking at me. His face was full of smiles and showed a very kind look.


    After I was stunned, I suddenly understood something. I took the first half step, looked down at the star man below, and slowly said, "you are the Regent of the star man, called Bian duohoop?"


    The starry man laughed and said, "I''m what you call Bian duohoop. I used to be the Regent, but now I''m a monarch. I came to talk to you to thank you for helping me sit as a monarch. Ha ha... "


    The man burst into laughter and deliberately said in a loud voice, "if you hadn''t taken our last monarch and helped me kill the old guy Du Geng, how could I take the throne so soon? All this is thanks to you, so I must thank you very much. Ha ha... "


    Bian duohoop probably wanted to annoy me. He talked one thing at a time and didn''t give me a chance to speak at all.


    He then shouted, "well, if you have time, come down and have a good chat. I''ll buy you a drink. I assure you that you are my friend and I will never hurt you. And I''ll give you some high-tech weapons you''ve always wanted. How about we talk now? "


    I was so angry that I shouted coldly, "shut up! Bian DUOGU, you are my enemy, not my friend. Du Geng is your accomplice and my enemy. My * * is to blow you all up, not just Du Geng. You''re lucky to survive, but I''m not going to let you go. For the last time, we are not friends, but thorough enemies. There is nothing to talk about. "


    After I said this, I didn''t wait for Bian duohoop to say anything. Raising my hand was a dragon subduing formula, and a dazzling dragon shaped aura rushed at Bian duohoop like lightning.


    The speed of this spiritual Qi flow is at least twice as fast as that I used to cast.


    After I broke through the realm of King Wu, I haven''t really touched anyone. This time, I didn''t expect that my attack speed would be so much faster. I feel surprised and happy.


    There were almost no impurities in the Reiki in King Wu''s body, and his running speed became more smooth. When he shot, he was much faster.


    Bian duohoop probably didn''t expect that I would shoot him when I didn''t agree. When he hurriedly dodged, he was still hit by me in the helmet.


    Although there was a long distance between him and me, he still couldn''t completely avoid my attack and was embarrassed to be hit by me.


    Bian duohoop''s helmet was blown away. He was so frightened that he hurried back, but he didn''t seem to be hurt.


    Seeing that their monarch was attacked, some stars quickly surrounded Bian duohoop to protect him.


    I lost the opportunity to continue attacking Bian DUOGU. I could only look at Bian DUOGU with a frightened face and temporarily gave up my plan to kill him.


    I really have the heart to kill Bian DUOGU, because Bian DUOGU conspired with the Du family to kill too many of us. He deserves to die.

 Chapter 434

    The sergeants on our side saw this scene and shouted well. They were excited one by one.


    They have been fighting with the stars for a long time. Their brothers have been killed and injured countless times. They have no good feelings for Bian duohoop, the new monarch of the stars.


    Bian duohoop made a false alarm and was not injured. He pulled aside the stars who protected him and said to me loudly: "you sneak attack, not a gentleman!"


    I said with a cold smile, "gentleman? What kind of gentleman do you deserve to talk to me about? You are invaders and real villains. You deserve to die. You don''t deserve to say the word gentleman. We, the people of the red dragon Kingdom, vow to expel you and leave none of you! "


    Hua Jianfeng raised his hand and shouted, "well said, we should treat the enemy like this! As long as it is the enemy, there is no need to be polite. Brothers, remember what the golden city Lord said today. Tell me what we should do to the enemy! "


    "Kill!" All the sergeants shouted, "kill!"


    The sergeant''s killing sound was shocking. With their cheers, an amazing murderous spirit rushed into the sky, slowly making everything around have a murderous intention.


    This is the illusion that the murderous spirit of the sergeants gathered together, and it is also a manifestation of the high morale of the sergeants. It is a kind of military soul.


    "Kill!" Hua Jianfeng roared, "those who violate my mirror God city will be killed without amnesty!"


    Hua Jianfeng is worthy of being the old city master. He knows how to boost morale. In a few words, all the sergeants'' morale will be high. One after another, the sound of killing will spread everywhere and the murderous spirit will soar to the sky.


    Bian duohoop looked at us, his face became more and more ugly, and his eyes looked like he could kill.


    He suddenly waved his hand and shouted, "since you want to fight to the death with us, I will meet your requirements. Listen to me. In an hour, we will start to attack your mirror God city. This time, either we completely capture the mirror God city or we are completely defeated by you. Never die! Never die, never retreat! "


    Bian DUOGU''s words were very firm. Hua Jianfeng and I looked at each other and shouted, "we''re waiting for you!"


    Bian duogou angrily turned and left. When he left, he took away all the stars here.


    Hua Jianfeng and I looked at each other again. Hua Jianfeng shouted to our sergeant, "get ready to fight!"


    The sergeants were nervous and excited. One by one, they hurried back to their positions and began to prepare for the next battle.


    The high-tech weapons of the stars are very powerful. Our sergeants have to be more careful. It''s normal to be nervous.


    I had a brief exchange with Hua Jianfeng, and then we went back to our posts.


    Although our energy is mainly focused on the construction of the transmission array, now when we encounter such a thing, we must go all out to deal with it and put it down for the time being.


    Qi zuyue has called all our people at this time. Since Bian duohoop wants to fight a decisive battle with us, come on, we are absolutely not afraid!


    Sai Hua''er, Zhou Xiaoying and others, as well as the martial kings of the Shen family, also came at this time. The main gate will be the main battlefield. We really need more personnel here, especially experts.


    Qi zuyue gathered all the powerful people together to form an emergency team. He went wherever he needed to ensure that the stars did not enter the mirror God city.


    Hua Jianfeng and I will temporarily replace Qi zuyue as the leader of the main gate, so that all the Sergeants are ready to fight. Only when the time agreed between us and Bian duohoop comes, we will fight to the death with the stars.


    The decisive battle came suddenly, but it was also reasonable. People on our side were not surprised. They prepared one by one and wanted to make the last battle.


    Half an hour later, our people are ready and ready to fight the stars at any time.


    My worry is that our weapons are not strong enough and will suffer losses in this.


    The weapons promised by Du Kang have not been delivered to us, and the transmission array has not been completed. At this time, the decisive battle will have some disadvantages for us.


    "General, the enemy appears." Qi zuyue always stood by my side. At this time, he pointed to the front and said, "they have brought a lot of powerful high-tech weapons. Our moat here may not last long. We have to prepare for close combat with them."


    I saw the dark stars in the distance, which was very much like the fire ant beast I had seen in Yaoshan before, giving people a great sense of oppression.


    Hua Jianfeng looked at the formation of the stars and said to me, "the stars are going to come for real this time. Look at their formation, which is very different from before."


    I also found this, nodded and said, "it seems that they are going to fight with us to the end and never die."


    Hua Jianfeng said with some worry, "today we will fight to the end with the stars. The casualties will certainly not be small. Take care of your friends yourself. No one else has time to be separated. "


    I nodded: "thank you, Lord Hua. I have made arrangements. You don''t have to worry about their safety."


    Hua Jianfeng smiled: "that''s good. I just don''t think it''s necessary to involve them in this war, so... Well, I won''t say more. If you command the sergeant here, I won''t send someone else for you. You''re still in charge of the main entrance. I''ll go to other places to have a look. Don''t let the enemy take our back road and let us be attacked in front and back. "


    I nodded: "go ahead and leave it to me. You can rest assured."


    Hua Jianfeng took a look at the stars outside who were about to enter the attack range, turned and left quickly.


    I took a look at the formation of the stars and slowly said to several military commanders waiting for my orders: "this battle will never end, so we should be prepared for a long time. Now listen to my command. You take turns to go to the city and defend the city with your own people. Each of you must defend the city for at least two hours before you can go down and rest. "


    After a pause, I continued, "my warbeasts will be randomly assigned to your team to help you defend the city. You should pay attention to protecting warlike beasts. The strength of warlike beasts is stronger than any of you. When necessary, they can turn the tide. "


    "I''ll see." All the commanders said in unison, "please rest assured, general."


    I don''t know if Qi zuyue always called me general, which affected the leaders of these Jingshen cities. They also called me "general" at this time.


    I smiled: "you who defend the city first, who will rest first, discuss it yourself. I have only one request, that is, during your time of guarding the city, no matter what happens, you can''t let the enemy cross the gate half a step. "


    "Yes!" The commanders took orders and negotiated the matter of guarding the city as quickly as possible. It seems that the war during this period has made them have a strong sense of combat and know what to do and what not to do.

 Chapter 435

    The first to defend the city is a commander I haven''t seen before. Qi zuyue said that the commander is called Li Yunjie. The cultivation of level 8 generals has recently become the commander.


    Li Yunjie was not originally from Jingshen city. He came from Xinghuo City, another city near Jingshen city.


    Spark city is now an empty city. All the sergeants have come to the mirror city to help guard the mirror city.


    Most of their people, as well as the former city masters, left this area and went to live elsewhere to avoid the attack of the stars.


    I see that the commander named Li Yunjie has been able to calmly distribute his people at all points on the wall where he can snipe the enemy. I know he is an old hand who is very proficient in war.


    With such people, my pressure will be reduced a lot, so I calmly arranged the next battle with Qi zuyue.


    Taking this opportunity, I asked Qi zuyue to send someone to find Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying, so that I could protect them.


    The safety of Jingshen city is the biggest thing at present, but we can''t completely ignore our own affairs.


    I originally planned to take time to find Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying next week, as well as the sergeants and others I brought back, but now the battle suddenly came. I had no time and had to ask Qi zuyue to send someone to run for me.


    Qi Zu Yue sent someone to find Zhou Shuangyin and others. I stood on the wall and looked at the approaching enemy in the distance.


    This time the enemy came with a menacing force. The number of men and horses and the sophistication of weapons were far better than before.


    As like as two peas, I have seen roughly the number of enemies, at least millions of them.


    Moreover, many of the weapons they brought were never seen on the battlefield before, and looked even more powerful.


    Bian DUOGU is determined to fight to the death with us this time, and we are ready for a decisive battle.


    As for the things between them and the Du family, they have put aside for the time being, and whether the decisive battle between us will bring great benefits to the Du family.


    After Du Geng''s death, the Du family should shrink and converge, and the collusion with the stars should end.


    Anyway, the stars are also invaders. After those things were made public in the past, the Du family, as the leader''s family, should no longer want to collude with them.


    This is my idea and one of the reasons why I decided to fight against the star people''s Congress.


    After the two sides approached, without any nonsense, Bian duogou''s men immediately launched an attack.


    Countless stars rushed to our city wall, and some powerful city breaking weapons opened fire at the same time.


    All kinds of weapons attacked our city wall, and immediately collided with the moat outside the city wall. Earth shaking sounds came from the dazzling fire.


    The moat array has been fully activated for a long time. The huge array energy reflects the enemy''s attack and does not cause damage to the city wall for the time being.


    At ordinary times, when the enemy attacks occasionally, the city defense array has not been opened. Now it''s time to play the city defense array in the final battle.


    Our Sergeants are in full readiness. If they find the stars who are closest and threaten our city wall, they will take the initiative to destroy the enemy from a long distance.


    However, the protective clothing and weapons of the stars are very advanced. Often our people attack many times and can''t completely kill the attacked enemy.


    Hua Jianfeng said before that the light energy guns of our imitated stars can be sent to the front in large quantities in these days. However, due to the failure of the transmission array, so far, the light energy guns have not been sent to the sergeants.


    The weapons used by the Sergeants are still those old-fashioned weapons and some weapons taken from the stars.


    I can''t help it. Fortunately, our Sergeants are all martial artists, with good physical quality and fast speed. This is also our advantage, which has caused great confusion and threat to the stars.


    War is extremely dangerous. Many people will die if they are not careful. Especially in such a large-scale war, more people will die.


    As the leading general guarding the main gate and the son of Zhou Shuangyin, the new city Lord, I naturally have to think more about our people.


    My warbeasts went to help build the transmission array, but I ordered them to come and help the sergeants defend the city just now.


    At this time, I saw Xiaohei and Xiaoyan standing by near me. I stepped forward a few steps, reached out and patted their heads, and slowly said, "you should protect our people, kill the enemy as much as possible, and prevent the enemy from entering the city and hurting our old, weak, women and children."


    Xiaohei and Xiaoyan both nodded and made earth shaking roars.


    Their roar became the attack horn of our sergeants. Some sergeants took the initiative to rush towards the enemy without waiting for orders.


    Defending the city pays most attention to geographical advantages and is condescending. It can always save a lot of physical strength and attack more accurately.


    But these sergeants who rushed out are not totally unreasonable. They are all commandos. Their task is to enter the enemy''s camp, disrupt the enemy''s formation, and look for opportunities to assassinate the enemy''s effective forces, especially the enemy''s generals.


    This was prepared by Qi zuyue before. I didn''t know it until I saw a sergeant jump off the wall.


    Xiaohei and Xiaoyan jumped up and rushed to the enemy with the sergeants.


    I was surprised and shouted, "come back! Don''t be reckless. "


    "Didn''t you ask them to protect our people? They did exactly what you ordered. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang didn''t know when she came to me. At this time, seeing that I stopped Xiaohei and Xiaoyan from leaving the city, she said to me, "your war animals absolutely obey your orders. It''s too late for you to ask them to come back now."


    I looked at Aunt Shen Xiang in surprise: "how do you know they are all my war beasts? I don''t remember telling you that. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "your sergeant, everyone knows that these war beasts are yours. How can I not know? Your war beast is very powerful, especially the Jin Peng named Xiao Jin. King Wu''s peak strength can be called the highest existence in the world. Even our ancestors and owners of the Shen family don''t have such strong strength. "


    After I came back this time, I didn''t see Xiao Jin. When Aunt Shen Xiang mentioned it, I said, "do you know where Xiao Jin has gone? Have you seen it? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "didn''t Xiao Jin go to the construction site of the transmission array to protect the transmission array? Are you too busy to remember? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I really forgot that I ordered it to protect and build the transmission array, but I just ordered it to come and defend the city... Forget it, at present, we haven''t reached the time when we have to rely on Xiao Jin."

 Chapter 436

    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded slightly: "your order must be that Xiao Jin didn''t receive it. It may come in a moment."


    I nodded: "Miss Shen said yes. Today''s battle is different from the past. Your Shen family is the most powerful force here, so the responsibility will be greater. If there is any emergency later, please do your best. Don''t let the enemy enter the city. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded slightly: "don''t worry, since we are here, we will try our best to help you."


    I think aunt Shen Xiang said very firmly. She was a little relieved. She threw a fist at her, turned to look at the battlefield in front of her, and shouted, "brothers, kill me!"


    The sergeants shouted in unison as they fought: "kill!"


    I can no longer be at ease here watching the sergeants fight in blood. I jumped out and strode towards a star man who was about to climb the wall.


    The killer sword and lightsaber in my hand attacked the star man from left to right. The sword light flashed and killed the star man in an instant.


    The body of the star man slowly fell back. When it landed, it hit another star man.


    I raised my sword, gave a long roar, flashed and rushed to the position of Xiaohei and Xiaoyan.


    At this time, Xiaohei and Xiaoyan were surrounded by the stars. All kinds of weapons greeted them. Seeing that they couldn''t hold on, I had to help them.


    Aunt Shen Xiang actually jumped down with me. She was also King Wu. She could stay or fly in the air for a long time, so she flew to the stars who besieged Xiaohei and Xiaoyan like me.


    Xiao Hei is a black bear with huge body and infinite power. Relying on his thick bear paws and sharp claws, he can easily kill all the stars within his attack range.


    Xiaoyan is a giant rock beast with amazing defense and attack power. Every attack will kill some stars.


    They are all range attack masters. They can give full play to their strength in the face of hordes of stars.


    But there are too many stars around them. They kill one group after another. It is difficult to break out in a short time.


    Fortunately, they have strong endurance and kill wildly all the way. They actually kill a gap in the surrounding circle of the stars.


    When Aunt Shen Xiang and I catch up, Xiaohei and Xiaoyan have already fought a bloody battle to meet the sergeants who left the city one step ahead of time.


    The arrival of aunt Shen Xiang and I surprised and delighted the stars who knew me. After being stunned, they rushed over with a roar.


    The double swords in my hand danced together, and a set of killing God sword technique was played incisively and vividly by me. Countless stars fell beside me. Everywhere I passed, there were dead bodies and rivers of blood behind me.


    Aunt Shen Xiang''s attack methods emerge one after another. Sometimes it''s a sword, sometimes a whip, sometimes a hot weapon such as a light gun. The stars close to her scream. None of them can really get close to Aunt Shen Xiang.


    We fought our way to Xiaohei and Xiaoyan. Seeing that the sergeants who came out before were injured, I asked loudly, "who of you told me what your task is?"


    A sergeant said, "the monarch who killed the stars."


    I was stunned and immediately shouted, "the task is cancelled. Listen, your task is not to kill the monarch of the stars, but to find the generals of the stars, and then kill them as much as possible."


    The talking Sergeant shouted, "yes, general!"


    I waved my hand and killed one of the stars who rushed over. I said, "according to the previous grouping, you go. The enemy here will be handed over to me and Miss Shen."


    The sergeants left and fought their way. Aunt Shen Xiang and I stayed here to attract the attention of those stars.


    My clothes have been stained with blood, dirty and emitting an amazing smell of blood.


    Aunt Shen Xiang may have a mania for cleanliness. After fighting for so long, her clothes are still clean. I don''t know how she did it.


    "Master." Aunt Shen Xiang and I were fighting with all our strength, and a voice suddenly came to my ears.


    When I hurried to see, it was the flame beast Xiaohong, who was followed by the green dragon.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I tried my best to repel more and more stars. I turned to Aunt Shen Xiang and said, "get on the horse! Go out. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked back at Qinglong. She was overjoyed and shouted, "great, we''re all right."


    Aunt Shen Xiang''s cry attracted the attention of more stars. They rushed frantically. Everyone used their weapons as much as possible. All kinds of attacks greeted aunt Shen Xiang and me in the blink of an eye.


    My protective clothing is very good. It blocked most of the enemy''s attacks and was not injured for the time being.


    I hid the rest of the attacks. After practicing the vertical cloud technique, I was faster than before. The attacks of these stars didn''t hurt me.


    Aunt Shen Xiang is faster than me, but she seems not as lucky as me. Although she escaped most of the attacks, she was hit in the left leg by the enemy''s light energy gun.


    After aunt Shen Xiang was injured, her speed greatly decreased and her attack speed slowed down a lot.


    In my busy schedule, I found that Aunt Shen Xiang was injured. I quickly killed her, picked her up and asked loudly, "are you okay? I''ll take you back first. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang didn''t wear protective clothing. After she was injured, I could see the charred skin and flesh and the shocking fracture of bones. That''s why I had to send her out of here first.


    Aunt Shen Xiang was very strong. After she was injured, she not only didn''t plan to leave immediately, but looked at the stars slowly approaching, gritted her teeth and said, "don''t worry about me. Killing these damn stars and protecting our people is what you should do."


    I used one hand to hold aunt Shen Xiang, and the other hand kept giving out swords to block a crowd of stars approaching us.


    Seeing aunt Shen Xiang injured, the stars seem to have taken stimulants. They don''t want to rush towards us. I have to exchange directions with aunt Shen Xiang again and again to avoid aunt Shen Xiang being hurt by the stars again.


    Under such circumstances, my combat effectiveness will certainly decline a lot. I can''t fight for a long time. I can only fight and retreat at the same time.


    In this process, I think aunt Shen Xiang''s action is very inconvenient. I have to hold aunt Shen Xiang up to better protect her.


    Aunt Shen Xiang was motionless in my arms. She didn''t even help me block the attack of the stars.


    Half of my body that I couldn''t take care of was soon hit by the stars. A huge force knocked my arm holding aunt Shen Xiang unconscious and almost threw my holding aunt Shen Xiang down.


    Thanks to the protection of protective clothing, I was not seriously injured, otherwise I would really leave aunt Shen Xiang.

 Chapter 437

    After I was injured, the stars became more excited and ran after me and aunt Shen Xiang. All kinds of attacks surged in, drowning me and aunt Shen Xiang in an instant.


    I fought back with all my strength. The sword dance in my hand was like the wind, completely sealing the space in front of me and aunt Shen Xiang. No attack was allowed to pass through my defense. At the same time, I also killed any star people who entered this range.


    This is the power of the killing God sword technique. It''s my self-study sword technique after I understand the meaning of the sword. It''s also my ability to master myself when I''m in a hurry.


    My decisive killing made the stars retreat a little. They are also human and afraid of death.


    However, their general went out at this time and shouted a few words. The retreating stars rushed over again, and they were more arrogant and fierce than before


    Someone came forward to command. The fighting power and will of the stars seemed to be much stronger suddenly, like finding the leading wolves.


    Seeing that I couldn''t avoid the collective attack of so many stars, I felt that I was in great danger.


    I was worried. I was about to break through with all my strength in order to survive, so I heard the green dragon hissing and rushed over.


    It was to save us, so it jumped down from the air without fear.


    The flame beast Xiaohong was powerful and the fastest. It set out behind the green dragon, but the green dragon rushed in front of us first. With its claws waved, a flow of aura visible to the naked eye gushed out, which knocked away the stars in front of us.


    The flying stars died before they landed. They were shocked to death. Black blood flowed from the corners of their mouths.


    Countless star people saw it, roared and rushed over, and all kinds of weapons greeted Xiao Hong.


    Xiaohong must have killed too many stars before. At this time, the stars saw Xiaohong. It was an enemy meeting. They were very bright eyed and rushed to Xiaohong with red eyes one by one.


    The endless hate eyes of the stars can be seen at a glance, needless to say.


    Xiao Hong roared: "you damn mole ants, die for me!"


    Its roar did not stop. A star man suddenly shouted, "flame beast, you are the protective god of our star people. Why do you want to help the oxygen star man attack us? Don''t you know that we are the people you need to protect and help? "


    "Cut!" Xiaohong patted a star man and said to the talking star man, "who says I''m your protector? Did I agree? My master is Jin Feng. He is the one I want to protect. You stars, roll as far as you can. I''m upset when I see you. "


    Xiao Hong''s words made aunt Shen Xiang and I burst into laughter, and the star speaker was full of disappointment.


    His disappointment slowly turned into murderous spirit and hatred for Xiaohong. His eyes at Xiaohong were very bad.


    Xiao Hong turned a blind eye to this. While continuing to attack those stars, she said to me, "master, you follow the green dragon to leave here. I''ll take care of the things here."


    I said "OK", holding aunt Shen Xiang, jumped on the back of Qinglong, patted Qinglong and shouted, "go!"


    Qinglong didn''t turn around. He stepped on the ground with four hoofs and rose into the air. In the blink of an eye, he took aunt Shen Xiang and me up into the air.


    The stars are being attacked by the flame beast at this time. Most people have no time to pay attention to the green dragon and us, which gives us the opportunity to leave here.


    Nevertheless, someone caught up with us. I don''t know whose light gun it was. One shot hit Qinglong in the abdomen, making Qinglong scream.


    I saw that Qinglong almost fell due to injury. He hurried to get up with aunt Shen Xiang to reduce Qinglong''s burden.


    I can fly in the air now. Qinglong is injured. It''s better for me to fly by myself.


    Without aunt Shen Xiang and me, Qinglong has no burden and can fly higher. It understands what I mean and flies higher in a hurry to avoid being hurt by the stars again.


    However, Qinglong''s plan had long been calculated by the stars. As soon as it flew high, an interstellar warship much larger than it immediately appeared over it, blocking its way of flying.


    The Starship came very suddenly, which was beyond our expectation. It seemed to have been premeditated and ambushed in the air early in the morning.


    The green dragon hissed and was forced to lower its figure.


    Aunt Shen Xiang and I could see clearly. Surprised, we both shouted, "be careful!"


    The green dragon hissed again and flew into the distance. It was full speed, like a flash of lightning.


    In doing so, it did not choose to escape, but wanted to attract the attention of the Starship to its side and avoid the Starship from attacking the mirror city.


    No matter how solid the wall of Jingshen city and the moat are, they can''t resist the fierce attack of star warships.


    Once the wall of Jingshen city is destroyed, the stars will swarm in. At that time, not to mention the common people of Jingshen City, even our sergeants can''t escape.


    In order to avoid such a thing, Qinglong chose to use himself to attract the attention of the Starship. Aunt Shen Xiang and I were both surprised and moved.


    I am the most excited and nervous, because Qinglong is my war beast and my friend after all.


    I was also injured. Although it was not very serious, I couldn''t feel that I had to deal with the Starship alone at this time.


    What''s more, aunt Shen Xiang, who was more seriously injured than me, needs my protection. At this time, I can only silently pray that Qinglong is okay, and then hold aunt Shen Xiang decisively and send her to a safe place first.


    The star people''s attacks on me and aunt Shen Xiang never stopped. All kinds of attacks snowed towards us. I didn''t want to stop these attacks. I kept avoiding them.


    I couldn''t. I took the sword in my hand to block it. It was difficult and dangerous to send aunt Shen Xiang to Qi zuyue on the city wall.


    Qizuyue is safe here for the time being. The attack of the stars has not yet arrived here, but it''s hard to say whether it''s still safe here in a while.


    It''s hard to say how long the moat will last in the face of star warships.


    I gave aunt Shen Xiang to Dong Xue, the military doctor here, and told Qi zuyue and Dong Xue: "you should send someone to send Miss Shen to a safe place. It''s better to send her to my sister for easy care. In addition, send someone to find aunt he. We need her now. "


    Aunt he is He Xian. Her medical skills are much better than winter snow. At this time, she is the talent we urgently need.


    A doctor with excellent medical skills plays an important role for soldiers on the battlefield.


    Many times, military doctors are the guarantee of soldiers on the battlefield and their psychological dependence.

 Chapter 438

    When I think of aunt he, I think of the three mecha soldiers who have been taken care of by Aunt he and others. If the current mecha soldiers can go out, I think our combat effectiveness will be stronger.


    I suddenly remembered the mecha soldiers that couldn''t be used before. At this time, I said to Qi zuyue: "the people you sent asked aunt he by the way to see if our mecha soldiers can participate in the battle now. If you can, bring them here. It''s time to use them. "


    Qi zuyue immediately sent someone to do it. Several military doctors and sergeants helped take aunt Shen Xiang away.


    I watched aunt Shen Xiang and others leave, turned to several sergeants around me and said, "do you dare to follow me to save our people? They are trapped and need our help. "


    The sergeants looked at each other, hugged each other and said, "follow the general. We are willing to die."


    I said, "no one can die. We want to save our people alive."


    The sergeants nodded and stood behind me without hesitation, one by one.


    A Wu King of the Shen family saw me and took the initiative to stand behind me. Although he didn''t speak, he was very firm.


    I think there are nearly a hundred people willing to fight with me. We should rush to the stars first to rescue our sergeants surrounded by the stars.


    The sergeants behind me rushed after me to the stars one by one. We were like a whole, and the arrow from the string was inserted into the enemy''s heart.


    The stars are very concerned about our actions. Seeing this, many people immediately attack us. All kinds of attacks are attacking us, which makes us feel difficult.


    We are not immortal. By the time we were halfway there, many sergeants had been injured and killed, and our personnel were decreasing sharply.


    Where more than 100 of us passed, blood flowed into rivers and corpses piled up like mountains.


    Whether we ourselves or the stars, we will bleed and die.


    In order to rescue our trapped sergeants faster and reduce casualties, I rushed ahead, first joined the flame beast, and then acted as a vanguard with the flame beast, fiercely rushing towards those trapped sergeants.


    The fire beast has powerful attack power. It knows a lot of large-scale attack skills. Each attack will destroy many star people, clearing a wide way for us.


    It is precisely because of the help of the flame beast that we can impact to the current position, which is not far from the trapped sergeants.


    The flame beast is the greatest contributor to the blood path we killed.


    At this time, there was a dense sound of attack behind us. In order to cooperate with us, the sergeants guarding the city launched the fiercest counterattack.


    Their purpose is naturally to help us clear the obstacles, meet us, and eliminate more star people near Jingshen city.


    Repelling the stars is the common goal of all jingshencheng people. Everyone has always believed that we will have a good life only if we really repel or eliminate the stars.


    I impact with the flame beast, and the stars have no power to fight back.


    Their weapons are really good, but in a close attack, whether their weapons are good or not is not the key to victory. The most important thing is people.


    The sergeant on our side is much faster and stronger than the stars. We have an absolute advantage in close combat.


    Many of the high-tech weapons relied on by the stars are large-scale lethal. In close combat, such weapons will lose their due role, because when they are used, they will not only hurt us, but also hurt our own people.


    In order to avoid hurting their own people, the stars had to give up using those high-tech weapons and fight us with close combat weapons they were not good at.


    Nothing can be absolutely beneficial. Pros and cons often exist at the same time, depending on whether the advantages outweigh the disadvantages or whether the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    In order to attract the attention of the starship, Qinglong has left far away with the starship, and he doesn''t know what to do now.


    I''m not very worried about Qinglong''s safety. Although Qinglong was injured before, his speed will be affected.


    With the strength of Qinglong, although there is no way to defeat the starship, it is easy to avoid the pursuit of the Starship.


    We rushed all the way to our besieged sergeants and joined them smoothly.


    Most of these sergeants were injured. One by one, they were covered with blood. It was terrible to see that when we arrived, the sergeants who had already given up resistance and waited for death immediately came to the spirit and screamed one by one. They were very excited.


    I shouted, "take the injured and follow us."


    The sergeants took one by one, followed me and the flame beast, and began to break through in the direction of mirror God city.


    Most of these sergeants were injured and could not continue fighting. They had to go back to Jingshen city first.


    I think the sergeants have been fighting until now, and the consumption of physical strength and aura is almost to the limit. If they continue to fight like this, there will be the danger of annihilation of the whole army, so they ordered to retreat in time.


    As for the tasks they shoulder, let''s wait until later. After all, they have left their lives before they can continue to complete the tasks.


    The stars will not allow us to leave smoothly. They surround us again and attack us like snowflakes.


    Millions of stars surrounded our team of less than 200 people, which was easy to complete.


    Three of them surrounded us, and all kinds of attacks came at us. The situation was very serious.


    I knew that I must not hesitate and shrink back at this time, so I shouted, "follow me!"


    The sergeants also know that this is the most critical moment. One by one, they scream and rush towards the enemies in front of us. They wave their weapons with all their strength and decisively kill and attack. Each blow will take the life of an enemy.


    I was even more decisive in killing and cutting. The killer sword in my hand did not hesitate to kill the enemy again and again, which frightened the enemy and made me a little soft.


    In order to save these sergeants and protect the people in Jingshen City, I have to ignore this feeling and continue to kill decisively.


    In front of me, the stars who can''t use those high-tech weapons are like pigs, cattle and sheep waiting to be slaughtered. Their combat effectiveness is too weak.


    I killed all the way, and I don''t know how many enemies I killed. If my protective clothing wasn''t stained with blood and I lost consciousness after one of my arms was injured, I might not remember what happened today in the future.


    This is my deliberate choice to forget what happened today, and I am also avoiding today''s massive killing.

 Chapter 439

    I am not a person who likes killing, nor a bloodthirsty person.


    Hateful war, damned killing. My state of mind changed greatly at this moment. I suddenly began to hate war and killing, and gave birth to the idea of avoiding this killing and war.


    If I hadn''t been involved in the war myself, I might have really quit the war.


    I know very well that this cannot be done. I must complete my mission, because there are more people waiting for me to rescue and help them avoid the war.


    Since I can''t avoid it, I''ll go ahead. I''ll continue to kill, one move after another, and continue to kill without stopping.


    The soldiers around me, like me, do their best to attack the enemy and open a channel to bring our wounded brothers back to Jingshen city.


    The stars are just the opposite of what we think. They are numerous. If the people around us die, more people will come and continue to siege us.


    Such a battle can''t last too long. Even martial artists like us can''t last too long.


    We are physically exhausted and can''t rest. No one can hold on for too long.


    I am now in the realm of King Wu, but I will also consume my energy or Reiki when fighting.


    Fortunately, my recovery speed is much faster than that of ordinary people, and the skill I cultivate is very special. I can practice in battle and recover the consumed Reiki while fighting.


    In other words, I can continue to fight, but my combat effectiveness will be lower and lower until I finally lose my combat effectiveness completely.


    There is no way to recover from physical exertion in a short time, and the consumption rate of Reiki is much faster than that of recovery.


    I don''t know how long it took. The sergeants and I finally reached the wall of Jingshen city.


    At this time, I found that many sergeants were injured, and many were seriously injured, almost losing the ability to continue fighting.


    In order to send these people away, I shouted to the flame beast: "you take the injured people first, and I''ll watch here."


    With one move, the flaming beast flew several stars close to it, turned and said, "OK, I''ll send them away now. Be careful. I''ll be back in a minute to help you. "


    It is an open secret that the flame beast can speak human words, and no one will be curious. However, it took dozens of sergeants away at one time, which stunned many people, especially our enemies.


    The flame beast has amazing physical strength. Coupled with its strong strength, it took away dozens of seriously injured sergeants at one time.


    After sending away these seriously wounded sergeants, the flame beast soon returned. It is the most powerful among us. Without its help, it is difficult for me to beat back all the enemies still chasing us with the remaining more than 100 sergeants alone.


    "Roar!" An earth shaking roar came to my ears after the arrival of the flame beast. When I hurried to see, it was the little tiger and three bloodthirsty wolves.


    They are huge and powerful. Before they come into contact with the stars, they scare many stars back and forth and show panic.


    I was overjoyed and immediately shouted, "brothers, our helpers are coming. Hold on, let''s kill together."


    The sergeants cheered and their morale was greatly boosted. They all rushed forward and rushed to the wall of Jingshen city.


    With the help of little tiger and three bloodthirsty wolves, and the timely action of the soldiers on the city wall, we successfully repelled the stars who were chasing us and came to the edge of the wall of Jingshen city.


    Under the cover of war beasts and soldiers, the soldiers left here one by one and returned to the mirror God city.


    This time, our plan to kill the commander and monarch of the stars was a complete failure. Fortunately, our people were not killed or injured, and the loss was not too great.


    With this lesson, we may not try to assassinate the enemy''s commander and monarch when the battle is in full swing in the future, because everyone is fighting at this time, it is impossible for us to have the opportunity to assassinate the commander and monarch they focus on protecting.


    The two belligerents defend their respective commanders most closely. Moreover, we have done this several times before. No matter how stupid the stars are, they will not make the same mistake again.


    After we returned to the city, the sergeant guarding the city made every effort to attack the stars who rushed with us. The attacks issued by various weapons killed groups of stars, but they failed to stop the stars from attacking our mirror God city. They took the opportunity to approach slowly and stayed where they were enough to threaten the wall of the mirror God city.


    The situation became a little bad. I was worried and shouted, "come on!"


    A sergeant immediately stepped forward and asked loudly beside me, "what can I do for you, general?"


    I looked at the sergeant and said, "ask the city Lord when our imitation light energy gun will arrive. If it''s ready-made, you can bring a batch. "


    The sergeant answered "yes" loudly, turned and hurried to the city master''s house.


    Just as I was about to see the war again, I heard Li Yunjie''s voice: "general, we have suffered heavy losses and ask for more reinforcements."


    I waved my hand and said loudly, "hold on a little longer, and the next team guarding the city will replace you soon."


    Li Yunjie shouted, "we don''t need to replace. We ask for more reinforcements and fight to the death with the enemy."


    I know Li Yunjie is eager to win. I don''t say much. I just look at him.


    War is not a personal battle. We must not have the idea of a personal hero, or resist orders after killing red eyes, and fight to the death.


    Li Yunjie was stared at by me and said in some confusion, "general, what are you?"


    I said, "Li Tongling, this is a war. Please carry out my orders unconditionally! According to the previous arrangement, each team will defend the city for two hours and take turns to rest to restore physical strength and aura. "


    Li Yunjie was stunned, then saluted and said, "yes, general!"


    I watched Li Yunjie leave and said loudly to a herald Sergeant beside me, "go and inform the second team. They replace the first team to defend the city."


    The sergeant left. I turned around to see the stars who attacked the city madly, and slowly frowned.


    These star people really want to live with us. We have killed many people. They still attack the walls of Jingshen city endlessly. They are fighting with their lives endlessly.


    Their bodies piled up like mountains, and blood flowed under their feet. They were crazy, completely crazy.


    I see everything in my eyes and secretly admire the persistence and fearlessness of the stars. At the same time, I am also vaguely worried that our soldiers will be defeated by the persistence of the stars.


    In the face of tenacious enemies, mentality is very important. Once shaken, there will be a risk of being defeated immediately.

 Chapter 440

    After being attacked by the stars, the moat of Jingshen city has been reinforced by some array masters, which is much stronger than before.


    However, the current array masters are called masters, but they don''t have the skills of ancient array mages. Many of those really powerful ancient arrays have been lost. Most of the arrays arranged by today''s array mages are simple defense arrays and have no practical effect.


    It is conceivable how much effect such a fortified moat can play.


    The battle has lasted two hours. The moat has been attacked by the stars. Now it is on the verge of collapse.


    Maybe at the next moment, the moat will completely lose its function. At that time, our sergeants will be directly exposed to the enemy''s attack, and more people will die.


    At this time, the people of the first team must be replaced to rest. They have been fighting for two hours. If they continue, they will be tired and have problems.


    This is one of the reasons why I ordered Li Yunjie to leave the battlefield with his people.


    The sergeant of the second team guarding the city came down to the wall under the leadership of their commander Wen Chenglong. Before I gave the order, Wen Chenglong shouted, "brothers of the first team, we are coming. Please go down and rest. Give it to us here. You can rest assured."


    Wen Chenglong is about 50 years old this year. He is also a level 8 general from Yuncheng next to Xinghuo city.


    Originally, he was the vice mayor of Cloud City and the leading general of Cloud City. After arriving at Jingshen City, he took the initiative to serve as the commander of all the sergeants from Cloud City. He has always been active at the main gate and fought with the stars almost every day.


    Now he is divided into the second team by me as the leader of the second team to resist the attack of the stars.


    I think Wen Chenglong seems to be looking forward to a war with the stars. He immediately decided that this man was a war madman.


    This is not a good thing, but at this moment, such people are exactly what we need, so I didn''t say much, but chose to trust Wen Jackie Chan and let him arrange the next defense.


    Wen Chenglong didn''t seem to pay much attention to me as a general and didn''t talk to me. He arranged all his people in their respective positions, and then suddenly shouted, "brothers of the first team, please leave here!"


    Li Yunjie of the first team looked at me. I nodded slightly and motioned him to lead the team away from here to have a rest.


    Li Yunjie said loudly, "brothers of the first team, let''s go!"


    While retreating, the sergeants of the first team continued to block the stars outside the city. The sergeants of the second team immediately came forward to replace the sergeants of the first team to continue to attack the stars without giving the stars any chance to break through our defense line.


    The two newly arrived sergeants scrambled to attack the enemy one by one and performed very well.


    I have a new understanding of Wen Chenglong''s command and combat ability. These Sergeants are from Yuncheng and trained by Wen Chenglong. Their combat effectiveness is stronger than the temporarily formed first team, which is enough to illustrate Wen Chenglong''s ability.


    I was a little relieved. I turned to Li Yunjie who was ready to evacuate and said, "after going down, seize the time to rest. Maybe you will fight again in a few hours."


    Li Yunjie nodded and left with his people.


    I watched them leave, and in the twinkling of an eye I saw three beautiful girls coming.


    I recognized from a distance that these three girls are the mecha soldiers we have been taking care of by special personnel. Dongmei is in the front, Xiazhu is next to Dongmei, and Qiushuang is at the back.


    Their strength is comparable to the existence of King Wu and much more powerful than me now. It''s a great help for us to come and help us fight this time.


    Seeing the arrival of the three mecha soldiers, Qi Zu immediately hugged his fist and said, "general, according to your instructions, we brought the mecha soldiers... No, it''s winter plum, summer bamboo and autumn frost. Also, we have found he Xian. Now she has reported to the temporary hospital to treat our wounded sergeant. "


    I nodded to Qi zuyue, turned around and looked at the three beautiful Dongmei, who were all flat faced and expressionless. After a while, I said, "you are all comparable to King Wu, and your combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Therefore, your task can not be completed by ordinary people. It is extremely difficult and dangerous. If you don''t do well, you will lose your life. Before I give orders, I want to ask you, are you ready? "


    Dongmei and others looked at each other and said in unison, "please give the general an order. We have been ready long ago."


    I saw that when they spoke, they were no different from ordinary people. Knowing that their wisdom had not degenerated because they became mecha soldiers, I continued: "very good. Listen, I''ll put you in a special combat group. You are the core force of this combat group and under my direct jurisdiction. "


    Dongmei said, "please give orders from the general. We can start at any time to perform any task."


    I nodded with satisfaction: "your task is to follow me out of here and go to endless swamp to perform a very dangerous task. I''ll tell you the specific task. "


    Dongmei said, "yes, we understand! When will you leave? "


    I looked at Qi zuyue and said, "general Qi, you are responsible for all military affairs here during our departure. Your orders are my orders. Whoever dares to listen to them will be dealt with by military law. I have only one request. In any case, I can''t let the stars enter the mirror God city! "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "yes, I will not let the stars enter the mirror God city."


    I looked at the stars who were still attacking the city and turned back and said, "please, we can come back as soon as possible in an hour."


    Qi zuyue hugged again. I also hugged and saluted. I turned around and left here with Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang.


    According to my observation, the stars have no intention of breaking the moat and attacking the interior of Jingshen city.


    This can be seen from the fact that they have brought many powerful high-tech weapons, but they have not been really used.


    Maybe they don''t want to fight with us. After all, street fighting is a very dangerous thing for them, and there is a risk that the gains outweigh the losses.


    They attack bravely, but they seem to want to frighten us, force us to surrender or evacuate Jingshen city.


    Their purpose should still have something to do with the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect, although I''m not completely sure about that at present.


    If what I expected is good, Jingshen city is safe for the time being. As long as we are in full readiness, I don''t think there will be any big problems.


    At this time, I chose to leave with mecha soldiers for an hour. It was also planned. After all, there was no chance to defeat the stars. I had to outwit them.

 Chapter 441

    The difficult task I''m talking about is nothing else, but the one I''ve always wanted to do, but I haven''t had time to do - take enough war beasts, and then let them attack the stars from behind the stars, so as to reduce the pressure on our side and give the stars some pain at the same time.


    If we can subdue war beasts such as fire ants, we will have a chance to defeat the stars.


    With my current strength, it''s very simple to take in some fighting beasts, but it''s not so simple to leave here and go to endless swamp.


    The stars will try their best to prevent us from leaving. I can only rely on Dongmei and others with strong combat effectiveness to help me cover and buy me time and opportunities.


    Of course, I also thought about leaving here with the help of the Shen family, but aunt Shen Xiang was injured before, which made me feel sorry for her and the Shen family. I don''t intend to do so for the time being.


    As for my war beast Xiao Jin, they have their own tasks, so they can''t all be taken away for the time being.


    Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang are comparable to the existence of King Wu. I am also King Wu. The four of us can leave here with the help of flame beast.


    When I leave, a difficult battle is inevitable, but I am confident that I can leave here.


    The road I choose to leave is the direction where the transmission array is being built, because at this time, the guard there is the tightest and relatively safest.


    Our group of four people and one beast quietly left the main gate of Jingshen city and came to the place where the transmission array was built as soon as possible.


    For the time being, it has not been attacked by the stars. Countless Sergeants are on guard. They are fully armed and ready.


    Less than a kilometer in front of them, the stars are waiting. It seems that the battle here is imminent and may break out at any time.


    Our arrival made Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, who had been building a transmission array here, surprised and delighted, chattering and asking.


    After I said my idea briefly, Sai Huaer said, "your idea is very good, but it takes a long time to do it. Is it too late for you to do it now?"


    I said, "don''t worry, we''ll be back in an hour. No matter how many war beasts we take, we''ll be back on time."


    Saihua said with some worry, "be careful. The stars will try their best to chase you when they see you rush out."


    I nodded and looked back at Dongmei and others: "with their help, I''ll be fine."


    Saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying had known Dongmei and others for a long time. At this time, they said together, "go and come back quickly."


    Dongmei and I said goodbye to Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, and rushed to the depths of the endless swamp as soon as possible.


    This is an endless swamp, but there are no powerful star beasts here. Most of the star beasts here were driven away or killed by my war beasts.


    What I need is a lot of war beasts. One or two are useless.


    My ideal war beast is the same herd as the fire ant beast, because as long as I accept the beast king, the remaining star beasts will obey the orders of the beast king and follow me, the master of the beast king, to attack the stars.


    Dongmei and I can fly, not to mention Xiaohong. Speed is its strength.


    We lined up and rushed to the star people who blocked here. When we were close to the star people, Dongmei and Xia Zhu rushed first. They avoided the attack of the star people again and again, raising their hands and slapping each other.


    I just felt strange. I didn''t know what they were doing. Suddenly I saw a dazzling light flash between their palms.


    I looked carefully and saw a visible attack wave suddenly spread around. It looked like the shock wave excited by the super * * explosion. It was very amazing.


    The original formation of the stars became messy after the attack wave arrived.


    Countless star people died, more star people were injured, screamed one after another, and the scene was bloody and cruel.


    A safe area with a radius of hundreds of meters suddenly appeared. The stars in this area have lost their combat effectiveness, either injured or dead.


    It turns out that Dongmei and Xiazhu use joint attack, using their strong strength to attack each other, resulting in a more powerful attack wave.


    The attack wave spread around them and caused much more damage than when they attacked directly.


    Taking the opportunity of the disordered formation of the stars, the flame beast and autumn frost, me and I suddenly accelerated, and rushed to the stars like lightning.


    It''s not that we don''t want to rush over at one fell swoop and leave the position of the stars far away to find the star beast, but the position of the stars is too big. No matter how fast we are, we can''t completely cross their position in an instant.


    The reaction speed of the stars was also very fast. As soon as we flew to the center of their position, many attacked around our bodies.


    They intend to kill us on the ground. There is no room for attack. We can only choose to avoid and resist temporarily. The speed of leaving here inevitably slows down.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu also rushed over at this time. They repeated their old skills and used the attack wave again to knock down the stars within hundreds of meters around us, freeing up a temporarily safe area.


    Their total skill is very clever. They avoided several of us and hurt only the enemies below us.


    Autumn frost and flame beast seized the opportunity to rise again and fly towards the depths of the endless swamp.


    With the help of Dongmei and Xiazhu, we will break through the encirclement of the stars faster. However, there are too many stars, and the position extends for tens of kilometers. It still took us nearly ten minutes to leave the positions of the stars and reach the depths of the endless swamp.


    I didn''t stop here to accept the starbeasts everywhere. My goal is to group some kind of starbeast king, not a single starbeast.


    No matter how powerful the combat effectiveness of a single star beast is, it can not play a decisive role in such a large-scale battle.


    Only the hordes of star beasts like fire ants will pose a real threat to the same huge number of star people.


    After escaping from the pursuit of the stars, I immediately told Dongmei and others what kind of star beast I was looking for.


    They separated to help me find, leaving only the flame beast with me. The flame beast with me can protect me when I accept the star beast, and also help me suppress the star beast that I want to accept.


    Flame beast is one of the highest level spirit beasts I know. It is so powerful that most star beasts and spirit beasts dare not approach.

 Chapter 442

    There are countless star beasts and spirit beasts in the endless swamp. We soon found some star beasts who like to live in groups, but unfortunately, almost none of them like fighting and have strong combat effectiveness.


    I was not disappointed. While continuing to look for it, I easily subdued several powerful star beasts I met.


    Every time I accept a star beast, I let them help me find the herd I want to find, and we have one more chance to find it.


    Twenty minutes later, there were more than a dozen various star beasts around me. In addition, the four people and one beast we came together and nearly 20 pairs of eyes looked for the herd together. I really found it soon.


    It was Dongmei who found the herd. She found a group of wild evil wolves in front of her.


    There are more than 30 Wild Magic wolves in this group, which is a slightly larger group, including more than 20 adults, which is a very powerful fighting force.


    Without hesitation, with the help of Xiao Hong, I subdued the Wild Magic wolves as quickly as possible.


    After I accepted the wild demon wolf, I communicated with the wolf king of the wolf pack a little and found that there was really a super powerful star herd in this area.


    It is a group of star beasts that are more famous than fire ant beasts without the cruelty of fire ant beasts.


    They are a group of seven star man eating bee beasts, which are more frightening than fire ant beasts. They are famous for their cruelty and killing.


    There is a folk saying that the seven star man eating bee beast is powerful and terrible.


    What people say is that the demon king escapes without a trace in the event of a seven star bee. It can be imagined that even the demon king is afraid of the star beast.


    Although I have never seen the seven star man eating bee beast kill and eat people, the reputation of the seven star man eating bee beast is extremely frightening by word of mouth.


    I have also seen what the seven star man eating bee beast commonly known as the "Seven Star bee" looks like. After listening to the wolf king''s words, I decided to find this group of "Seven Star bees", and then take their animal king and let them be used by me.


    The wolf king of the wild demon wolf happened to know the gathering place of the Seven Star bee. After listening to my request, he took us straight to the gathering place of the Seven Star bee.


    This is a valley. Weeds above the top of the head are all over the valley. If you can''t fly, you may not be able to distinguish the southeast and Northwest after entering here.


    At the same time, this place is also full of large and small quagmires, which will sink in if you don''t pay attention.


    We had to all fly up and follow the wolf king of the fast running wild demon wolf to this valley.


    Wild demon wolves are powerful and big, but they won''t fall into the mire, because they can avoid all the mires sensitively.


    In fact, the terrain in the endless swamp is very single. Most places are swamps. There are very few places with hills and valleys like this.


    The wild demon wolf told me that the Seven Star bees gathered here. This valley and the two hills on both sides are their residence and their sphere of influence. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.


    I had the experience of subduing fire ant beast before. Now my royal beast is more powerful. I find a clean place to sit down and start running the Royal beast. I slowly probe my soul power into the valleys and hills to find the queen bee in the Seven Star bee colony.


    According to the wolf king of the wild demon wolf, seven star bees like to live in dry places, so I think their king will live at the top.


    The first place for my soul power to explore is the top of the two hills.


    I had just begun to explore the gathering place of Seven Star bees, and I found that there was nothing on the surface in the valley and on the hill. In fact, there were star beasts everywhere under the ground, which looked like fire ant beasts magnified more than ten times.


    Unlike fire ants, seven star killer bee beasts are covered with dazzling patterns. You can see that they are extremely dangerous.


    They all travel underground, a little faster than fire ants.


    Look at their size and limbs. It''s very fast to have such a speed.


    The most unique thing is that all seven star bees have only four legs, which is very different from fire ants.


    The four legs of the Seven Star bee have sharp claws. When the claws rub with the sand, the sound is like the sound of metal rubbing with the sand.


    Their claws must be strong and sharp. Maybe they are a weapon.


    But this is certainly not their only weapon. Their tails, like most bees, have sharp stingers. That''s the real weapon.


    The stingers of some seven star bees reach an amazing length of about 30 cm and look like a dagger.


    Such a poisonous sting, even if there is no poison, will seriously injure or even kill the target after hitting the target.


    The Seven Star killer bee beast is said to be a star beast. In fact, it is more like a common wasp. It was magnified countless times, and then two legs were cut off.


    I observed the Seven Star bees for a while, and then concentrated on looking for their king. Only by finding their king can my goal be achieved.


    A few minutes later, I was pleasantly surprised to find that a very unique Seven Star bee appeared in my soul exploration.


    The size of this seven star bee is much larger than other seven star bees, four or five times the size of ordinary Seven Star bees, and the patterns of its whole body are more dazzling. At a glance, you can know that it is the king of this group of Seven Star bees.


    I immediately put my soul power slowly close to the Seven Star bee queen. When it found me, my soul power had made contact with it.


    I can now successfully perform the beast control decision, and the actual combat speed is much faster than before. Therefore, it seems particularly smooth to accept the Seven Star bee queen, which can only be compared with the seven level generals among human warriors.


    After accepting such a seven star bee queen, I can control this huge group of Seven Star bees and achieve my goal.


    Dongmei and others have been guarding by my side, and the flame beast Xiaohong is also guarding by my side.


    After I controlled the queen bee of the Seven Star bee, I said to Dongmei and others: "I have subdued the queen bee. Now you take the queen bee to the back of the stars. I have ordered the queen bee to lead all the Seven Star bees to give the stars an unexpected surprise."


    Dongmei said, "I see. Let''s go, general. Be safe. "


    I nodded, communicated with the queen bee of the Seven Star bee first, passed my order to the queen bee of the Seven Star bee, and asked Dongmei and others to leave here first after getting its positive reply.


    Countless giant Seven Star bees flew out of the valley and two hills. They surrounded the queen bee who flew first, arranged neatly like strictly trained soldiers, and followed Dongmei and others who led the way to Jingshen city.


    I don''t know how many they are. I just think they are too many. They are like fire ants I''ve seen before.

 Chapter 443

    The Seven Star bee is a powerful army and the third warbeast army I established. If we count the more than 30 Wild Magic wolves we received as the second warbeast army.


    I only leave the flame beast Xiaohong by my side. It wants to stay here and give me some help.


    It is not enough for us to rely on the Seven Star bee to deal with the star people. We must also take in more star beasts to fight for us.


    My plan is to return within an hour. Now I have a little time. If I''m lucky, I can accept some star beasts.


    Wild demon wolf and other war beasts also went to fight with Dongmei and others. Xiaohong and I went on the road again, looking for star beasts that can help me.


    After almost ten minutes of searching, I successfully subdued a group of white spotted leopards with only four members.


    The strength of adult white spotted leopard animals is almost equal to that of level 9 generals among human warriors. These four happen to be adults and have such strength.


    In addition to the four white spotted leopard beasts, I also subdued some other star beasts. The strength of these star beasts is equivalent to that of the generals of human warriors, and their strength is very powerful.


    Seeing that the time is approaching the hour I said, Xiaohong and I no longer continue to accept the star beasts, but quickly return with the war beasts.


    I was worried that Dongmei and others would have an accident when they took the war animals they had just taken to fight with the stars, so I hurried back.


    The four white spotted leopards are very fast. Under the leadership of me and Xiao Hong, they can always keep up with us.


    The other star beasts I accepted couldn''t compare with them in speed. They fell behind a lot. We had to stop and wait.


    In this way, the four white spotted leopard beasts have become the leaders of these war beasts. They are powerful. They are four together, which puts great pressure on other war beasts and will gradually become the final leaders of this group of war beasts.


    This is a world of great strength, not only for human beings, but also for the stars and beasts.


    Close to the edge of the battlefield, I saw Dongmei. At this time, she was fighting with the stars, surrounded by a large group of Seven Star bees, which made the stars howl and scream, all as if she had seen the devil.


    I know that swarms of Seven Star bees are very powerful. Even now, I dare not try their edge without a decision to resist the beast.


    When Dongmei fought with Xiazhu and Qiushuang, I didn''t observe them from a close distance. This time, I could just see their strength. I landed at the edge of the battlefield, found a place where it was easier to observe them and stared at them motionless.


    Dongmei is the first of the three mecha warriors and the eldest sister among them, so I''m the first to see her performance.


    The strength of mecha soldiers is the same as that of King Wu, but what they cultivate is not a single aura, but through changing the internal structure of their body, so that their physical quality is much higher than that of ordinary people, so as to obtain enough strength.


    They are the closest kind of martial arts to the martial arts practitioners. The difference is that the martial arts practitioners need to practice the martial arts to strengthen their bodies, while the mecha warriors only gain strength by changing their body structure.


    Dongmei''s fighting style is very strange. She uses neither an ordinary sword nor a hot weapon, but a most common three foot wooden stick.


    A real stick is just a common piece of wood.


    I was very strange about this, especially when I saw that the stick in her hand was like a branch just picked up from the ground.


    The stick was originally a plaything for children and had little attack power, but in Dongmei''s hand, I don''t know whether it was because of her strong strength. When the stick was waved by her, every time it touched the enemy''s body, it would blow the unlucky enemy away.


    I saw that Dongmei killed several enemies with her understatement, and she immediately widened her eyes.


    I can also kill the enemy with one blow, but I can''t do it with such ease.


    When Dongmei fights, it looks like she doesn''t use force, but the power is real.


    This must be a brilliant combat skill, which can not only save labor, but also achieve the expected effect, killing two birds with one stone.


    I must ask Dongmei for advice when I find a chance. If I can learn such combat skills, the consumption will be reduced and the persistence will be much longer.


    In protracted wars, especially in battles of equal strength, this is of great importance and often the key to victory.


    Xia Zhu''s strength is almost the same as that of Dong Mei. When she fights, she holds a dark dagger as fast as a ghost. In addition, she is petite. She often goes to the armpit or back of the enemy in a flash, and then takes advantage of the situation to attack the key parts of the enemy. With one blow, she kills the enemy silently.


    Xia Zhu''s fighting style is almost completely different from that of Dong Mei, but it is equally powerful.


    After reading for a while, I realized that Xia Zhu''s attack method was mainly assassination, focusing on speed and flexibility.


    Qiushuang is the farthest away from me. She happens to be the seven star queen bee next to her, so she hardly does anything. All the enemies close to her are killed by the seven star queen bee.


    I think the Seven Star bee has a good set against the star people. It is easier than us human warriors, and its attack effect on the star people is much stronger than us.


    The tail needle of the Seven Star bee is a natural nemesis for the protective clothing of the stars.


    The tail needle of the Seven Star bee can easily pierce the protective clothing of the stars and hurt the bodies of the stars. Coupled with the toxin on the tail needle of the Seven Star bee, the stars who are stabbed are almost impossible to escape.


    The war situation is good for us, so I''m not in a hurry. Recently, I''ve been fighting and running continuously, and the consumption of physical strength and aura is unprecedented. If I hadn''t broken through to the level-1 king of Wu with the help of senior Shen family, I might have been tired.


    At this time, I can watch the war and rest at the same time. When I''m needed there, it''s not too late to shoot again.


    The newly taken war beasts behind me are different. They want to fight together to kill the enemy. After all, if one more war beast goes up to help, our strength will be stronger, and the pressure of the garrison at the front door will be less.


    The warbeast was ordered by me to fight. I went to the battlefield slowly and looked for the target worthy of my shot while walking.


    Although I won''t go up and kill, I can still do things like assassinating the other party''s commander.


    Waiting for an opportunity to kill the enemy''s commander or general can often control the war situation. Why don''t I do it?

 Chapter 444

    My first goal is the leader of a star man closest to me. He is obviously different from other star people in protective clothing. He tells me that his status must be very high.


    From the guards around him who carefully protected him, it can be seen that this man must be a big man respected among the stars.


    Xiaohong followed me all the time. At this time, my idea was detected by it. Without hesitation, it suddenly jumped at the star man in purple protective clothing.


    The guards who protected the star man didn''t respond well, so Xiao Hong rushed into the star man in an instant, caught the unusual man and hit him successfully.


    Xiaohong''s speed is much faster than me. Those starry people can''t react. When they wake up, Xiaohong has brought people to me.


    I stretched out my hand and grabbed the collar of the starry man in purple protective clothing. I said coldly, "can you speak our language?"


    The man hesitated slightly, his eyes were cold, but he still said, "what''s the purpose of catching me?"


    I thought he could speak our language, so I said, "we are both sides of the battle. Of course, the purpose of catching you is to kill you. Do you need to ask?"


    When I said this, a dozen stars rushed towards me and Xiaohong like crazy. They wanted to save people from me and Xiaohong.


    We can''t easily hand over the big man who is the key protection object of the stars to others. At least I won''t do so until I find out who he is.


    Xiaohong''s temper is much hotter than mine. It goes up and fights with the stars. Each blow will kill one or several stars. It looks like chopping melons and vegetables. It is merciless and has no psychological burden.


    None of the enemies in front of me could rush over, which not only surprised and surprised me, but also stunned the star man we caught.


    I took the opportunity to say, "don''t think you can defeat us if you have many people. In fact, if you really fight, none of you is our opponent. Moreover, we will soon be able to produce the high-tech weapons you are proud of. At that time, you will lose your only advantage. I''m afraid you have to leave here and run for your life. "


    The star man said angrily, "don''t think our weapons are easy to imitate. To tell the truth, with your current scientific and technological strength, it''s not so easy to really defeat us. We still have many powerful weapons that have not been used. If we are in a hurry, you will not have good fruit to eat. "


    I believe most of what the stars said, because they can produce weapons such as starships. They must have super strength.


    Moreover, some of their common weapons, in our view, are far better than our existing weapons. They may really have powerful weapons, but they haven''t taken them out yet.


    When I thought of this, I suddenly had an idea, smiled and said, "you don''t want to use those powerful weapons against us, but you don''t dare at all. As far as I know, you also have many powerful opponents. You may catch up here to catch you all. I''m afraid you have to keep those weapons against your enemies. Besides, don''t think that good weapons can defeat our oxygen star people. Once our high-level fighters take action, you will also be overwhelmed. "


    "High level warrior?" The star man seemed surprised: "aren''t you the most powerful warrior among you? There is something more powerful and terrible than you? "


    I smiled: "you''re just sitting around and watching the sky. You''re short-sighted. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. I''m here, that''s medium strength. There are many martial arts masters who are more powerful and higher than me. They usually don''t care about things in the secular world, but once we really come to the critical moment of life and death, they will certainly take action. How many of your people will be able to leave here alive, but it''s hard to say. "


    The star man''s eyes changed slightly and became very murderous. I just didn''t see it. I went on to say, "what else do you have to say now? You are my prisoner of war. I have the right to kill you immediately. If you have anything to say, say it quickly. "


    The star man said angrily, "I fell into your hand and am not ready to live long ago. Hum, if you kill me now, our people will avenge me. "


    I raised my hand, and a dazzling aura on my palm slowly approached the stars.


    The aura in my palm was deliberately made for the stars. It looks like a sharp weapon, but it has no lethality.


    The star man said very hard, but after seeing the aura of my palm, he was so scared that he closed his eyes and whispered the star man''s language in his mouth.


    I don''t understand what he said, but looking at his look of fear, I think what he said must be begging for mercy.


    I didn''t intend to kill him. Seeing this, I shouted, "let your men lay down their weapons, surrender and become our prisoners of war. Otherwise, I''ll kill you right away. "


    The star hesitated for a moment. Just about to speak, I shouted: "think about talking, otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    The star man seemed to expect that I would not easily spare him and his men. He said carefully, "general Jinfeng, you are also a famous person. What you said doesn''t count? If I really surrender, you won''t kill me and my brothers? "


    I laughed: "as long as you put down your arms, you will have a chance to live. Otherwise, you will be killed by my army of war beasts, and none of them will be left! "


    The war beast army I mentioned is seven star bees and other war beasts. At this time, they are almost fighting against the star people in this area who have lost their command. Star people die every minute and every second. The leader of the star people also sees these situations.


    "I......" after hesitating for a moment, the star man shouted, "brothers, put down your weapons."


    In his hurry, he still spoke our language. Many stars didn''t know what he said. When he turned and looked at him, he was at a loss.


    However, some stars who understand our language slowly convey their command to everyone after hearing the words of the stars.


    Unexpectedly, almost all the stars slowly put down their weapons and raised their hands to choose to surrender.


    They may be scared by war beasts such as seven star bees, or they may be tired of the war, or they lose their fighting spirit after losing their commander, so they all choose to surrender under such circumstances.

 Chapter 445

    Dongmei and others were fighting. They suddenly found that the stars around them had put down their weapons, so they turned around and looked at me. They looked very surprised and puzzled.


    I shouted, "take them aside and take strict care of them. Don''t hurt them at will."


    Dongmei and others took these surrendered stars away together with the war animals. They found a place nearby and used the war animals as the prison wall to surround all these prisoners of war in the middle.


    The battlefield is short of ropes and other items, and we can''t tie all these stars. The best way we can think of is to use war animals to directly guard prisoners of war.


    The beast army won the first battle. I was a little happy and couldn''t help laughing.


    Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang were very happy at this time. When the prisoner of war was finished, they came to me and said, "general, what''s our next task?"


    I saw that they were very interested, so I said, "if you''re not tired, go on fighting now. I will take in more war beasts to help us fight. You should be as close as possible to the main gate Garrison and let them know that our helpers will be more and more powerful. "


    Dongmei hesitated and said carefully, "general, I''ll go to the endless swamp with you. It''s very dangerous there. You need to protect when you take over the war animals."


    I was going to take Xiaohong to the endless swamp. After listening to Dongmei, I had to consider her opinion.


    It''s not that I think Dongmei has foresight, just because I know it''s her kindness.


    I value Dongmei and others very much. They are my most loyal subordinates and are very important to me.


    At this time, I must fully show my sincerity and pay attention to them.


    I didn''t object to Dongmei''s proposal, but said with a smile: "OK, but the battle here also needs more forces to join. We have to seize the time to accept more war beasts to help."


    Dongmei nodded and opened the way first. It seemed that she was more anxious than me to take over the war beast.


    I followed Dongmei and came to the endless swamp again. This time, we changed our direction, because the more powerful star beasts in the previous direction were almost accepted by us. It is difficult to find more powerful star beasts.


    Dongmei flies fast, and I fly fast behind her, chasing the roadside to find the right star beast.


    We were lucky. Half an hour later, there were more than a dozen war beasts behind us.


    Dongmei found most of them. She was in front of me. Every time she found a more powerful star beast, she told me the location and let me take it.


    She then went to look for the next powerful star beast, which can save a lot of time. She can also investigate the situation for me.


    Many dangers can be avoided in advance. If someone investigates in front, I can safely subdue the war beast.


    "General," I just accepted a war beast and was about to look for Dongmei, when I heard her voice: "a wild demon wolf herd was found in front, with a number of about 500."


    I know there are all kinds of star beasts in the endless swamp, but there are too many wild magic wolves with 500 heads, which is a little abnormal.


    Generally speaking, there are dozens of star beasts such as Wild Magic wolves at a time, at most about 100. Now there are so many wild magic wolves all at once, which I think is very abnormal.


    "Go and have a look." As I spoke, I flew up and went to see the huge wild demon wolf herd with Dongmei.


    Dongmei led the way. We came to the sky over the place where the Wild Magic wolf appeared. Just to observe the scale of the Wild Magic wolf herd mentioned by Dongmei, we found that Xiaohong suddenly appeared not far away.


    Xiao Hong''s arrival made me realize that something might have happened, so I hurried up and asked loudly, "Why are you here?"


    Xiaohong said, "general, the battle is changing to our advantage. The stars suddenly retreat and disappear in an instant. We chased and killed for a while, but we couldn''t catch up, so we had to give up. Now Jingshen city is safe. You don''t have to worry about anything. "


    I felt very strange and couldn''t help saying, "why did they retreat? Is there something wrong with them? "


    Xiao Hong said, "anyway, we won this battle. We should be happy."


    The stars were going to defeat us completely this time. They sent out a lot of people and excellent weapons and equipment. Now they retreat suddenly in the battle, which really makes me feel strange.


    I nodded. Although I knew that things might not be so simple, I was still a little happy.


    The reason why I am happy is that in this way, I can have more time to slowly find out the origin of this large group of Wild Magic wolves, and I can subdue them if possible.


    The combat effectiveness of these wild evil wolves is enough to withstand an army of 10000 people, even more powerful.


    If the individual strength of the wild demon wolf and the perfect cooperation between them are also taken into account, it may not be able to win even if an army of 100000 people comes to fight them.


    The cooperation between Wild Magic wolves is natural and perfect, which can not be easily achieved by human warriors and armies.


    When Dongmei heard Xiaohong''s words, she also said strangely, "this is not normal. The war is going on. If she retreats halfway without reason, it will cause the stars to lose a lot of personnel and equipment. It is a big taboo of the war."


    I didn''t see the situation at that time, and I didn''t know what the stars were going to do, so I said, "let''s ignore this first. We just took the opportunity to subdue this large group of wild evil wolves and prevent the stars from attacking again."


    Dongmei nodded: "general, I''ll check it. After finding the leading wolf king, inform the general to take it."


    Xiao Hong also said, "I''ll go too. I''m fast and have better eyes than you."


    Dongmei knew Xiaohong''s strength and didn''t say much. She set out first and flew quickly towards the large group of Wild Magic wolves.


    Xiaohong doesn''t want to fall behind. She catches up with Dongmei, who set out first. She grabs in front of Dongmei and comes to the top of the wild demon wolves. She gives a loud cry and makes an earth shaking roar.


    Little red was a flaming beast. At this time, it used the unique roar of animals to attract the attention of those wild magic wolves on their way, and almost achieved its goal in an instant.


    All the wild evil wolves stopped together, and then looked up at Xiaohong. The cold light from more than 500 pairs of eyes made Xiaohong fly higher again.


    Seeing this situation, Dongmei knew that the opportunity had come and took the opportunity to find the leading wild demon wolf among these wild demon wolves.

 Chapter 446

    Generally speaking, the wolf king is easy to distinguish, because the wolf king''s body is tall and arrogant, and there are always many wild magic wolves around him.


    Dongmei soon found the wolf king. After giving me a hint, I immediately summoned Xiaohong to help me. We will subdue the wolf king of the wild demon wolf in the air.


    I can use the Royal beast at will for a long time. I contacted the wolf king almost in an instant, and then subdued the wolf king in an instant.


    I didn''t give the wolf king any chance to resist. I made him surrender in an instant.


    This is something I haven''t tried before. Now time is pressing and the war situation may change at any time. I tried boldly and actually received miraculous results.


    The wolf king had no room to resist. He howled at me in the blink of an eye to show his submission.


    I''m a little happy. At this time, I know why there are so many wild magic wolves.


    From the information from the wolf king, I analyzed that this group of Wild Magic wolves was temporarily combined by several groups of Wild Magic wolves. There were not so many wild magic wolves in the beginning.


    They met the existence that made them very afraid. In order to resist the common enemy and survive, they had to form new groups temporarily, and only then did they have such a large number.


    That terrible existence is the natural enemy of the wild demon wolf, the hell unicorn.


    Hell unicorn is born to ignore all the attacks of the Wild Magic wolf, and likes to eat the dead blood of the Wild Magic wolf. It is the natural enemy of the Wild Magic wolf.


    The adult hell unicorn is as strong as Xiao Hong, so after meeting a hell unicorn, these wild evil wolves had to give up the traditional concept of ethnic group, temporarily form this huge ethnic group, and recommend the most powerful ethnic group as the king.


    I think I''m very lucky to successfully subdue this huge wild demon wolf herd and accidentally get the news of hell unicorn.


    "Dongmei, you and Xiaohong go back with the wild demon wolf herd first and find a quiet place outside Jingshen city to wait for me. I''ll come to you after I''ve taken over the hell unicorn. "


    I looked at Dongmei and Xiaohong and said excitedly, "hell unicorn is a rare spirit beast. Although its level and combat effectiveness are not as good as Xiaohong, it is not much worse. It will become a great help to us."


    Dongmei looked back at the little red in the sky and said slowly, "general, let me go with you to subdue the hell unicorn. It''s too dangerous for you to go alone. Someone has to help you."


    I saw that Dongmei asked to follow me again. She was surprised and asked, "do you have anything to say to me?"


    Dongmei hesitated, looked at me and said, "general, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to follow you and learn some war skills that can control the star beast."


    Suddenly, I smiled and said, "I see. Why don''t you just say it? But this is not something that anyone can practice. It needs a strong soul and a good control of their own soul power. I can teach you if you are fit to practice beast control. "


    Dongmei was overjoyed and said with a smile, "thank you, general. I want to try. Maybe I can practice beast control."


    I nodded: "this is an extraordinary time. It''s not suitable to cultivate the beast control decision that takes a long time to achieve. Well, I promise you, when the war is over, I will teach you how to resist the beast. "


    Dongmei saluted and said, "thank you, general. We have a deal!"


    I said with a smile, "it''s a deal. Let''s go and subdue the hell Unicorn first. Xiao Hong won''t go either. Let''s go together. After accepting the hell unicorn, we will return to Jingshen city together. "


    Dongmei and Xiaohong agreed and followed me to subdue the hell unicorn.


    The wolf king of the wild demon wolf is naturally the first choice to lead the way. He has just encountered the hell unicorn and knows where the hell unicorn is.


    The wolf king was reluctant to take us to the habitat of the hell unicorn. He kept communicating with me all the way, which meant that he was afraid and didn''t dare to get close to the hell unicorn.


    It was frightened by the hell unicorn. Let alone close. When it mentioned the hell unicorn, it trembled.


    This is probably one of the reasons why I easily accepted it before. It was afraid and I just took advantage of it.


    I patiently comforted the wild demon wolf king, who was a peerless beast, and hurried to the side of the road to tell the wild demon wolf king that he would not let anything happen with us.


    The wild demon wolf king took us to a big pool in the endless swamp and refused to go any further. He just told me that the hell unicorn was in this big pool like a lake.


    I haven''t seen hell unicorn. I just know it''s powerful. It''s a peerless spirit beast as famous as the dragon family.


    Xiao Hong is a young adult, but she is not bad at all in the knowledge of star beasts and spirit beasts. She quietly tells me that hell unicorn is a peerless fierce beast and a peerless spirit beast similar to it now.


    Xiao Hong also told me that the unicorn in hell is very ugly. It looks like the demon king in hell. It is dark all over, with Unicorn eyes, donkey face and horse mouth. It bends like a camel, four hoofs like a millstone, and has wrinkles like the skin of an old tree.


    I don''t care about this. I like the strength of the hell unicorn. Otherwise, I won''t strongly ask the wild demon wolf king to take us to subdue the hell unicorn.


    Now that I know the foothold of the hell unicorn, I said to Dongmei and Xiaohong, "wait for me here, protect the wild demon wolf king, and don''t let the hell Unicorn hurt it. I''m going to subdue the hell unicorn, hoping to finish it in the shortest time, and then we''ll go back and have a good rest for a night. "


    Dongmei said with some worry, "hell unicorn is powerful and can fly fast. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for the general to take it in the air alone. Let me go together. "


    I think Dongmei means that she really wants to learn yuyujue. She refuses to let go of any chance to observe my use of yuyuyujue from a close distance. She says, "you go with me and be careful. The hell unicorn is different from other star beasts. It''s very dangerous."


    Dongmei happily followed me and came to the top of the pool with me, standing in the void.


    I was just about to remind Dongmei to be careful. Before I could speak, I saw a circle of ripples on the surface of the pool.


    I immediately pulled the winter plum, which was still smiling with joy, and flew higher.


    At this moment, a powerful force quickly approached my back and aroused the strong wind, which made me feel very dangerous and terrible.

 Chapter 447

    I know we were attacked by the hell unicorn. It hid under the water. When we approached it, we suddenly attacked and caught us by surprise.


    I slapped it with my backhand without looking back, almost using all my strength and aura.


    Dongmei''s reaction was not slow. At the moment of my hand, I also clapped it.


    There is no doubt that our goal is to catch up with the hell Unicorn behind us.


    Hell Unicorn didn''t seem to expect that our reaction and shooting speed would be so fast that we couldn''t dodge and were hit twice by us.


    Hell Unicorn has a sharp unicorn on its head, which is one of its characteristics and one of its means of attack.


    Dongmei and I rushed to hit the unicorn of hell, making an amazing collision sound.


    The unicorn of hell is undamaged. It looks very hard and comparable to gold and iron.


    Both of our attacks are Reiki out of body attacks. Otherwise, our palms will touch the unicorn of hell, which will be miserable.


    The huge power made the hell Unicorn who took the initiative to catch up unbearable. After a meal, he suddenly shot back towards the pool on the ground.


    But I obviously felt that it was not hurt, it was just forced back by our strong power.


    Dongmei was surprised and said, "general, we are not its opponents together. What can we do?"


    I frowned and looked at Dongmei. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard Xiaohong roar and killed the hell Unicorn that was about to return to the pool.


    Xiaohong''s strength is obviously stronger than this hell unicorn. When it saw that our attack was invalid, it took the initiative to attack.


    Among my war beasts, Xiao Jin has the strongest strength and can kill this hell unicorn. Unfortunately, it''s not with me now. What I can rely on is myself and Xiao Hong.


    Fortunately, Xiaohong''s strength is very strong. It should be no problem to surpass this hell unicorn.


    Seeing Xiaohong chasing after her, I quietly sent Xiaohong an instruction not to kill this powerful hell unicorn.


    After receiving Xiaohong''s response, I started to run the Royal beast decision on the spot and silently approached the hell Unicorn that had fought with Xiaohong.


    Xiaohong''s strength is indeed stronger than the hell unicorn. At the beginning of the battle, it completely suppressed the hell unicorn and beat the hell Unicorn back and forth.


    This is a good opportunity for me to accept the hell unicorn. I don''t hesitate to penetrate the soul power of the hell Unicorn that I have been close to for a long time into the mind of the hell unicorn, contact the hell Unicorn with the fastest speed, and then quickly start accepting it.


    Hell unicorn is not an ordinary star beast, but a spirit beast with great wisdom. Its wisdom is similar to that of human beings, so it needs more time and soul power to accept it.


    I run the Royal beast decision as fast as possible. While communicating with the hell unicorn, I also use the Royal beast decision to convey some of my consciousness to the hell unicorn.


    I have done it before to completely control such a spirit beast. I have some experience.


    This time, the hell Unicorn can ignore most physical attacks, but has little resistance to soul attacks. It is one of the spirit beasts that can be easily subdued by the Royal beast.


    It took me an hour to kill the hell Unicorn completely suppressed by Xiao Hong, and I casually named it Xiao Jiao.


    The little horn is a hell unicorn. It looks ugly naturally. Otherwise, it won''t be called hell unicorn.


    After successfully completing the goal, I was full of joy, greeted Dongmei and Xiaohong, and was ready to return to Jingshen city.


    Jingshen city should be very lively at this time. Our people should be happy when we beat back the stars.


    However, when we returned to Jingshen City, there was no expected excitement. On the contrary, there was only silence.


    The streets were silent, as if there were no one here.


    Dongmei and I felt a little strange and accelerated to the interior of Jingshen city.


    If I hadn''t seen a sergeant at the door, I almost thought Jingshen city would have become a dead city.


    When the sergeant guarding the city saw me, he immediately asked his companions to open the city gate. While letting us into the city, he said to me, "general, are you back? I''ll go and find the commander. Please wait a moment. "


    I nodded and motioned to the sergeant to call Qi zuyue. I had to ask what was going on.


    Dongmei stepped forward at this time and said to me, "general, the sergeants should be too tired. After the enemy evacuated, they took a rest. It''s no big deal."


    I shook my head, "something''s wrong. Please be careful. Everyone be careful not to be attacked by the stars. "


    Dongmei flew to the wall and looked around for a while before she shouted, "general, I haven''t found any trace of the enemy."


    I was a little surprised and said to Xia Zhu who came to me, "take people around and find the trace of the enemy. Report it immediately."


    Xia Zhu answered. She turned around and took a few sergeants away. She was also a mecha soldier. She had the strength of King Wu''s realm. She should lead a team to investigate. There should be no problem.


    When Xia Zhu left, I went to the wall and checked the situation outside the city with Dong Mei.


    At this time, the line of sight is very good. I can see far away at a glance. I didn''t find the evacuated stars in my line of sight. It seems that I should have really left.


    Why did the stars suddenly evacuate? I always have a feeling that I can''t understand.


    I thought they were playing tricks and conspiracy. After pretending to evacuate, they sneaked back and attacked us when we were unprepared. But now after so long observation, I found that the stars didn''t have such a plan. It seems that I thought too much.


    "General, it seems that the enemy really intends to stop the attack this time. I don''t know what the reason is. They were very flustered when they left."


    The more Qi Zu appeared by my side in time, looked at the doubt on my face, and said to me, "when they evacuated, I took people to chase them out and chased them tens of kilometers away. We didn''t return until we didn''t find any trace of them."


    I looked at Qi zuyue and saw his tired face, so I asked, "have you just come back from chasing the enemy? Why are you so tired? "


    Qi zuyue said: "recently, my nerves have been tight. Now I suddenly relax and feel very tired. General, you have brought back many war beasts. They seem very powerful and should play a great role in future battles. "


    Qi zuyue is telling the truth. Recently, everyone is very tired. Once you relax, you can''t help showing a tired look.

 Chapter 448

    I looked back at some of the war beasts I brought back and said faintly, "these are only part of the war beasts I accepted. More war beasts were left in the temporarily established war beast concentration camp outside the city. In the future war, the warbeast army will be a powerful force for us. You''ll send someone with me later, and we''ll find a suitable place to put them together. "


    The more surprised Qi Zu looked at me, "is this only part? I understand why the enemy suddenly withdrew. General, this should have something to do with your war beast. Your war beast attacked the enemy from behind, caught them unprepared and suffered heavy losses. With the reinforcements on our side, an escort just sent by the Lord arrived two hours ago, joined us smoothly, and participated in the recent battle. I think the enemy retreated only when he saw that our strength was getting stronger and stronger. "


    I have some doubts about Qi zuyue''s words. After all, the stars are well prepared for the war. There are a large number of people and well-equipped. They will not take the initiative to withdraw because our reinforcements arrive.


    There must be a secret about it, but we don''t know it yet.


    "Leader Qi Tongling, send someone to investigate. It''s best to find out the enemy''s intentions."


    I made a decision in an instant: "we can''t be confused. We must find out the causes and consequences of this matter."


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "I''ll send someone to do it now."


    I nodded: "I asked Dongmei to go with your people. Go and return quickly. I''ll wait for your news here."


    Qi Zu answered "yes", turned around and left with Dongmei, and quickly disappeared in front of me.


    He went to find out the matter himself. It seems that he was also confused and wanted to find out the real reason for the sudden withdrawal of the stars.


    The stars sent an interstellar warship this time and left the war area because of the inducement of the green dragon. At this time, I remembered and couldn''t help frowning. I felt that the stars really acted strangely this time.


    Xia Zhu also came back at this time. She came to me, saluted and said, "general, no trace of the enemy was found. They really evacuated."


    I nodded: "you stay here, guard here with them, find the trace of the enemy and give an alarm immediately."


    Xia Zhu nodded and looked at the little horn of the hell Unicorn I brought back. He didn''t say anything.


    I patted the hard unicorn of the hell unicorn and said to it, "take the war beast to patrol outside the city. If you find the enemy, inform our sergeant in time."


    Although Xiaojiao is a spirit beast and powerful, he can''t speak human language. After listening to my words, he just nodded to understand what I mean.


    After I sent several groups of people to investigate or warn, I felt a little relieved.


    After arranging the affairs here, I came to a temporary barracks where more than 100 sergeants were resting. Most of them were asleep, and only a few were whispering.


    When the sergeants saw me, several talking sergeants immediately stood up and saluted me.


    I waved my hand and motioned them not to be polite. I sat down here and asked in a low voice, "who of you recorded the process of today''s battle? Whether it''s a photo or a recorded scene, show me. "


    A sergeant stepped forward, took out a small card and handed it to me: "general, this is my battle recorder. The battle process has been recorded. Look."


    I turned on the switch and immediately saw a corner of the battlefield.


    The sergeant was very intentional. He turned on the battle recorder during the battle and recorded all the scenes during the battle.


    I don''t care about his battle process. I just want to see what happened when the stars finally withdrew.


    The sergeants watched me concentrate on the situation on the battlefield. They didn''t speak. They all kept quiet and waited for me to finish the scene one by one.


    The sergeant was surprised and puzzled at the beginning when the stars were evacuated, but then he became excited. This can be seen in the battle scene. He didn''t move at first, then jumped up, and the picture shook badly.


    What I care about is why the stars have to evacuate suddenly, so I don''t pay attention to these details. I just stare at the small screen and watch them carefully for several times during this period of time.


    By the time I finished reading and returned the recorder to the sergeant, I had roughly understood a fact.


    It''s not convenient for me to say more now. When Qi zuyue and Dong Mei come back, I can really find out why the stars have suddenly evacuated.


    When I left the barracks and came to the wall again, Xia Zhu was directing some sergeants to strengthen the wall and prepare for the next battle.


    Qi zuyue and Dong Mei haven''t come back yet. They need some time to find out what happened to the stars.


    I had a general understanding of this matter in my heart, and I was no longer anxious and suspicious. I said to Xia Zhu, "what did you find?"


    Xia Zhu shook his head: "report back to the general. I haven''t found any trace of the stars yet. Don''t worry. Sister Dongmei will be back soon. Then we''ll know what''s going on. "


    I smiled, "you''re right. We don''t have to worry. Let''s take turns to rest. According to the previous arrangement, take turns to defend the wall and rest. "


    Xia Zhu smiled: "general, go and have a rest. You are tired these days. We are here. You can rest assured and see the general''s wife by the way. "


    After listening to Xia Zhu''s words, I immediately remembered Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, who were still building the transmission array, and said with a smile, "I''ll leave a small horn to help them. Be careful. If you have anything, contact me immediately. By the way, go and find me a phone so that we can contact later. "


    Xia Zhu smiled and reached out and handed me something as small as the tip of a needle: "general, we have been ready for a long time. This is the latest biological smart phone. You can use it at any time as long as you inject it into your skin."


    I knew what the new world''s phone looked like for a long time, and I didn''t find it novel. With the help of Xia Zhu, I soon injected my phone into the skin of my arm.


    With the telephone, I can command the battle from a long distance, which is relatively convenient and fast.


    The power of science and technology is also a power that can not be ignored, which we must pay attention to and make use of.

 Chapter 449

    After that, before I left, Qi zuyue and Dong mei just came back, so I asked, "is there something big happening inside the stars?"


    Qi zuyue and Dong Mei looked at each other and said in unison, "how do you know, general? Have you heard others say this? "


    I smiled and shook my head, "no one told me this. I found it in a sergeant''s battle recorder. We must thank Qi Tongling for this matter. It was your man who shot Bian duohoop, the Regent of the stars with the light energy gun we seized, which made the stars headless and had to retreat. The sergeant under commander Qi has made great contributions and should be rewarded. "


    As I spoke, I took out a longevity pill and gave it to Qi zuyue: "give this longevity pill to the sergeant and promote him to be the leader of the thousand people team. Also, report this matter to let everyone know. "


    Qi zuyue took the longevity pill I took out and said excitedly, "thank you, general. We will try our best to protect Jingshen city and protect you."


    I waved, "this is what the sergeant deserves. Don''t thank me. When we really beat the stars, I will give you a big prize. As long as everyone works together to protect the mirror God City, there will be benefits for everyone in the future. "


    Qi zuyue laughed and said, "thank you, general. Following the general is a wise choice."


    I also smiled, turned and left here. A small reward may not be much in the eyes of many people, but this is my little intention.


    I believe many people understand that I, the nominal vice mayor and the general in everyone''s mouth, actually have nothing now and can''t give anything good to reward the sergeants. I can only express it slightly.


    It''s time for Hua Jianfeng to leave. My father Zhou Shuangyin is about to become the real Lord of Jingshen city. My son, the vice Lord and head of the main gate of Jingshen City, should also think about the next thing.


    The stars are evacuated because Bian DUOGU was injured. They will make a comeback after Bian DUOGU recovers. We should seize the time to repair and prepare for the next battle.


    I came alone to the place where the transmission array was built, and saw Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying, who I had just seen, and Zhou Shuangyin, who should not have appeared here.


    We are a family, some words are inconvenient to say in public, so we went to one side to find a quiet place to sit down and prepare to have a good chat.


    Recently, everyone is very busy. They don''t even have time to talk. When they are finally free, they feel that they can''t finish talking. They unconsciously talked for a full hour.


    When we found that the time had passed so long, it was already dinner time, so we had a simple dinner here and continued chatting for nearly an hour.


    Sai Hua''er and I haven''t been able to sit down and talk for a long time. We feel a little rusty. Fortunately, she understands that I''m really too busy and not angry recently.


    After dinner, I was about to say goodbye to Sai Hua''er and others and go to see the defense of the main gate. I heard Qi zuyue''s voice from the phone I just got: "general, find the enemy''s trace and ask for attack."


    I frowned and said, "don''t do it for the time being. See how many people are coming and what their purpose is."


    The more Qi Zu promised to hang up the phone, I said to Saihua and others, "the enemy has begun to attack again. I''ll go to the front door first. You pay attention to safety."


    Sai Hua''er stood up, took my hand and whispered, "be careful, too."


    I nodded and walked out of the room side by side with Saihua: "go back, I''ll be fine. Don''t worry."


    Sai Hua''er was a little older than me. At this time, she took out a look of her sister and said to me, "don''t take my words seriously. You should listen to my words, otherwise I will be angry."


    I smiled and nodded: "the enemy appears again. I have to go to the front door. Pay attention to your safety here. The enemy may have any attempt on the transmission array here, but you must not be careless. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded slowly, and I quickly left in her reluctant eyes and went straight to the main door.


    The main gate is always the most vulnerable place in Jingshen city. As the defense commander of the main gate, I must be on the side of the main gate at this time.


    Qi zuyue was on the main gate tower earlier this time. When he saw me coming back, he came forward and said, "general, there are not many enemies. Our preliminary estimate is 10000 or 20000. Their formation is very scattered. They don''t seem to have any organization and discipline. It''s a mess. "


    I know what Qi zuyue means. He wants to go out of the city at this time and wipe out these few enemies in one fell swoop.


    My idea is different from that of Qi Zu. I think this is the plan of stars to lure the enemy in depth. It is not suitable to attack immediately.


    I observed the approaching stars, aligned with Zu Yue and said, "Qi Tongling, we''d better not act rashly. Let Xiaojiao and other war animals go to explore the reality first. If the enemy uses the trick of luring the enemy in depth, we can also be prepared so that we won''t be calculated by the enemy."


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "general, I''ll arrange the war beast to attack now."


    I waved my hand: "I''ll come. The small horn will be subdued soon. You may not be able to command. I have to come myself."


    Qi zuyue stopped talking. I called Xiaojiao and told it what I meant.


    Small horn listened to my order and took a large group of wild demon wolves that had just been taken out of the city to attack the stars who had just appeared.


    They are all war beasts I have subdued. They will not attack and hunt each other as before. I''m relieved.


    The strength of Xiaojiao is similar to that of Xiaohong. At this time, it immediately caused great losses to those stars.


    As soon as many stars came into contact with the little horn and the wild demon wolf, they were immediately killed, and they didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    I could see clearly on the city wall and couldn''t help frowning. It''s not normal that these starry people don''t even have decent weapons and almost have the ability to fight back.


    Qi zuyue also found something wrong at this time, turned to me and said, "general, how can these people not even have complete weapons? Still so flustered, disheveled and scattered. Did they not come to attack us, but escaped after being chased and killed by someone? "


    I nodded slightly. Strange at the same time, I immediately thought of a possibility: "send someone to catch some stars and come back to ask."


    Qi zuyue waved and personally took several sergeants out of the city.


    I saw Qi zuyue and others on the city wall. They soon caught three stars. Then they quickly returned to Jingshen city and came directly to me.

 Chapter 450

    I didn''t ask the war beasts to stop attacking these invading stars. When Qi Zu came back to me, I asked directly, "what''s the matter?"


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "I just asked on the road. The Regent of the stars. The current monarch Bian duohoop couldn''t care about the internal affairs of the stars because of his serious injury. He was hijacked by the descendants of the former monarch and his confidants. The stars were in chaos, killing each other, and blood flowed into a river."


    I nodded and suddenly understood everything in my heart.


    Qi zuyue then said, "these stars were originally Bian duohoop''s men. Because they were all Bian duohoop''s confidants, they were ordered to be executed by Hua Qi''er, the son of the former monarch who is now in power. They escaped with the secret help of some people, threw away their armor, and came to us in a panic. "


    I suddenly looked at the three stars who were caught and said, "if you go back, you''ll die. Why don''t you join us. This is your only chance to survive. If you can understand me and tell your brothers what I mean, it''s up to you to live or die. "


    As I said, the three stars were stunned immediately.


    Qi zuyue couldn''t help saying, "general, can this work? If we are not our race, our hearts will be different. If we leave them, there will be endless trouble in the future. "


    I waved my hand: "they have no way to go now. Can''t we kill them all? Besides, we also need their scientific and technological strength. This will be an opportunity for us, will become one of our new forces in the future, and will be an important force for us to resist all invasions in the future. "


    Qi zuyue frowned and said, "I still think the general should think twice before acting. These stars are ambitious. Now that we have saved them, we don''t know how they will treat us in the future."


    Qi zuyue''s words made me a little angry. I was about to explain my plan again. One of the three stars took the initiative to say, "we are willing to join you and we are willing to provide you with all our scientific and technological resources. But we also have a condition. I hope you can agree. "


    I nodded slightly, didn''t speak, just stared at the talking star man.


    The star man said, "our condition is that you should ensure the safety of our lives, US and our family."


    I looked back at the star who could speak our language fluently and asked slowly, "are you their leader? What''s your name? "


    The star man said, "my name is Bian Lusha, and my father is the prince Bian duo you just mentioned."


    I nodded: "so you are Bian DUOGU''s son... Daughter?"


    Bian Lusha said, "I am a woman, because I have been in the army all the year round and always dress up as a man. You can call me Lusa. That''s what my friends call me. I also want to be your friend and your friend. "


    I looked at the self familiar star man and couldn''t help laughing: "Bian Lusha, your identity is equivalent to the princess of the star man, but a Lost Princess. We may become friends in the future, but now, we can only be the relationship between host and guest. "


    Bian Lusha seemed disappointed, didn''t speak, just looked at me.


    Then I said, "you will be our guests and our distinguished guests. We will provide you with the necessary living guarantee to ensure your life safety. You should give us some scientific and technological resources we need to help us develop science and technology. We have a mutually beneficial relationship. Before you leave here, you should obey our arrangement. Do you understand my words? "


    Bian Lusha nodded sadly, "I will let you treat me as a friend, your excellency general Jin Feng."


    I said, "it''s up to you. Now you ask all your men to lay down their weapons and accept our inspection. After confirming that you have no problems, you will be taken to the place designated by us to settle down first. In the future, I will send someone to contact you. Your highness, I hope our cooperation will not be a problem, and you will not make it difficult for me to do so.


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "don''t worry, sir. The people I bring are reliable. They will never cause you trouble."


    I nodded, turned to Qi zuyue and said, "Qi Tongling, order Xiaojiao to stop their attack. You personally take people to accept the surrender of your royal highness, and examine them carefully. Those who have no problem will gather in the temporary military camp in the center of our city. You will assign a special person to take charge of all their later affairs. "


    Pause: "in addition, inform the city Lord and ask the city Lord to send someone to contact them, so as to make use of all kinds of scientific and technological resources we need in the shortest time."


    Qi zuyue understood what I meant, nodded and turned to arrange.


    I looked back at her again, and smiled and said to her, "Your Highness, you and we are different from each other in form, but we are all human beings, so we are also cognate. I believe we will live together peacefully in the future. Do you think I''m right? "


    "That''s for sure." Bian Lusha said cautiously, "please rest assured, general Jinfeng, that we sincerely want to cooperate with you and can definitely coexist peacefully."


    I smiled: "this is the best. We are still at war with your new monarch Hua Qi''er, so you''d better not walk around outside. This is not to limit your freedom, but for your safety. Many of our relatives and friends were killed by you. They may have unnecessary misunderstandings when they see you walking around the mirror God city. "


    Bian Lusha said disdainfully: "Hua Qi''er can''t sit in the throne for long. There are many more people who oppose him than support him... General Jin, wait. In a few days, our people will regain the throne again and will never let Hua Qi''er go free."


    She is a little concerned about others. What she said has little in common with what I mean.


    I know not take it seriously, but she is not willing to let it go. If they surrender, it has the final say.


    So I looked at Bian Lusha and said, "I won''t care about your affairs, but I hope you can abide by our agreement."


    Bian Lusha smiled, and there was a smile on her rather dark face that seemed strange to me.


    Listen to her say: "you can rest assured, we will never give you trouble."


    At this time, Qi zuyue came over and said, "general, it''s all arranged. They can go to the temporary camp with us now."

 Chapter 451

    Qi zuyue has always been vigorous and resolute in his work, and I don''t think there is any surprise or surprise: "you see to it, and you will be fully responsible for this matter. By the way, we also caught some stars before. You can gather them together to facilitate our management. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "yes, general."


    I took another look at Bian Lusha, tied my voice into a line with aura, and directly transmitted it to Qi zuyue''s ears: "don''t think there is anything wrong with my practice, I can tell you that they will become our new forces in the future, which will be of great benefit to our Jingshen City and even the red dragon country."


    Qi zuyue also beamed his voice into a line and directly transmitted it to my ear: "don''t you have more advanced technology than us? We can master this sooner or later. General, do you attach too much importance to the scientific and technological power of the stars?"


    I said, "Qi Tongling, you are wrong. In addition to technology, the most important thing is people. Not all the stars are bad. Most of them just obey orders. We are now in contact with the stars. Many of them must love peace. These people will become peace messengers between us and the stars in the future. They will let us coexist peacefully with the stars and live together on this huge life planet. "


    I suddenly felt it necessary to talk about my ideas and plans with Qi zuyue, so that he would not always misunderstand me and do anything bad: "moreover, their scientific and technological power will certainly bring us some revolutionary breakthroughs. You think, if the Starship technology is popularized in our Chilong country, we can go to other planets to find resources, or simply come to an interstellar immigration to open up a larger living space. These are of great benefit to us. You must take a longer view. "


    Qi Zu thought more and more: "you are right. I will protect these stars and provide them with good enough shelter and food to ensure their needs. But if they have a bad heart, I won''t be polite to them. "


    I knew what Qi Zu was worried about, so I nodded at him and continued to convey to him: "you can grasp this by yourself. The most important thing is to send our people to learn from their advanced scientific and technological strength. We can''t rely on others for everything. We have to master the core technology ourselves. "


    My words made Qi Zu nod with satisfaction and didn''t say anything more.


    I finally let Qi Zu understand what I meant, stood with me and obeyed my orders.


    We were a false alarm this time. The stars didn''t come to attack us, but just a small group of troops came to find a refuge.


    We have accepted them and will learn their scientific and technological knowledge in the future, expand our strength and make us stronger.


    At the same time, it is also our responsibility to provide them with the necessary guarantee.


    In fact, I still have a question in my heart, that is, Bian Lusha knows that we are now hostile sides, why do we choose to seek asylum here.


    Is it because she knows that only we can fight against the people''s army of stars? It shouldn''t be so simple.


    If they come to us for any special purpose, let them see the wisdom and means of our oxygen star people at the moment of their outbreak.


    "General." Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang didn''t know when they came behind me. I was distracted because I thought about the stars, but I didn''t find out when they came.


    Looking at Dongmei and others, I remembered the task assigned to them before, and asked, "what''s the matter, what did you find?"


    Xia Zhu said, "it''s strange that after the stars retreated to their station, they didn''t stay too long, but continued to retreat. Now it''s almost 5000 kilometers away from our Jingshen city."


    "Five thousand kilometers?" I was a little surprised: "this distance is not short. Do the stars really not intend to continue to fight with us? Do they really want to evacuate? Tell me what you have seen in detail. I''m afraid they''re building a plank road to hide their old position. They have to think about it. "


    Xia Zhu had personally investigated it and had the most say: "the stars probably really planned to evacuate this time. There was no sign of leaving a soldier or returning to fight with us. We have arranged several flying war beasts to follow the evacuation team of the stars. Once they are found to have changes, the war beasts will send back the news at the first time. "


    I was relieved: "in this case, you all go to have a rest. The defense work here shall be on duty and vigilance in turn according to the previous arrangement. In addition, you arrange war animals to be on duty in turn. It''s best to go out of the city from time to time to patrol and prevent the enemy from sneaking attacks. "


    Dongmei hugged her fist and said, "yes, we''ll arrange it now. Please rest assured, general."


    When I arrived at this time, I was really relieved. My previous doubts and puzzles were basically understood at this time, so I stopped thinking about anything. After arranging the defense affairs, I was ready to have a rest.


    Before I rest, I''m going to meet a person, aunt Shen Xiang, the eldest lady of the Shen family. She came to help us defend the city. At this time, the stars suddenly withdrew from Jingshen city because of internal contradictions. They might return to the Shen family. I have to thank them.


    Aunt Shen Xiang is now resting with the Shen family in a military camp. I asked the sergeant on duty to inform them before I saw them.


    When he Xian''s grandfather Qiu Yiming saw me, he was so excited that he grabbed me and shouted like a child: "your boy is back. When I wait, my old man''s hair is white."


    I smiled and said, "elder, do you miss me so much?"


    Qiu Yiming said loudly, "that''s right. I really miss you very much. You''ve come to see me this time. Let''s go out and talk so as not to disturb others. "


    I don''t know what Qiu Yiming wants to say. It''s not good to refute his face in public, so I followed him out.


    As soon as Qiu Yiming went out, he said to me, "Jin Feng, you are not on duty at the main gate at this time. What are you doing here? Don''t you know our eldest lady was still angry with you just now and said she would tear you apart after seeing you? If you come here at this time, you''re asking for no fun. "


    I was a little surprised: "why did you break me up? What''s going on? "


    I was full of wonder. I felt whether something had happened again. I was a little frightened and uneasy in my heart.

 Chapter 452

    Originally, I felt that the end of this war was a little puzzling. Now Qiu Yiming said so, I feel really uneasy.


    Normally, Bian duohoop said he would fight to the death with us. In the end, he was injured and retreated and lost the throne. Things were somewhat beyond my expectation.


    Now Qiu Yiming''s words surprised me. I couldn''t help looking at him and waiting for him to explain.


    Seeing this, Qiu Yiming lowered his voice and said, "it''s not your boy''s fault. Why do you provoke other women when you have a crush on our eldest lady? Don''t you know that women are jealous and dare to fool around? "


    I stared: "what are you talking about? What do you mean I have a crush on your eldest lady? "


    Qiu Yiming also stared and said, "am I wrong? Don''t you have a crush on my eldest lady? Then why are you so close to my eldest lady and so kind? "


    I was speechless: "I had a girlfriend before I met your eldest lady... Aunt Shen Xiang. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Qiu Yiming suddenly said angrily, "are you talking about my granddaughter He Xian? Didn''t you say there was nothing between you? When did you become boyfriend and girlfriend with her again? "


    I felt really speechless. I couldn''t get angry with Qiu Yiming. I had to be patient and say, "I told you all. My girlfriend''s name is Sai Hua''er, not your granddaughter He Xian. Remember, don''t talk nonsense again in a few days. "


    "Race flowers? Did you tell me? Why don''t I remember? "


    Qiu Yiming touched his head, frowned and looked like he couldn''t remember: "no matter, maybe I forgot. But what should you do with your relationship with my eldest lady? Do you want to step on two boats? Beware of capsizing! "


    I can''t go on with Qiu Yiming. I quickly stepped back and said loudly, "if you say this again, I''ll go."


    Qiu Yiming saw that I was anxious and immediately said with a smile, "OK, OK, don''t say this. You little cow, now you are the red man of the Shen family, the vice mayor of Jingshen city and the general who leads the army. I dare not offend you. "


    The more Qiu Yiming said, the more sour I was. I quickly said, "I''m here to talk to Aunt Shen Xiang about business. If you''re all right, I''ll really go."


    Qiu Yiming immediately asked, "what''s the business? If you talk about marriage, you should consider it carefully. Don''t be careless. The eldest lady is good at everything, but she''s a little grumpy. You have to see if you can stand it... I can tell you, my granddaughter''s temper is much better... Really... Don''t go, you... "


    I''m going to cry. I quickly stride into the military camp where Aunt Shen Xiang is located. I want to avoid the open mouth and some crazy Qiu Yiming.


    Aunt Shen Xiang had seen me coming. At this time, I entered her barracks again. She said, "what are you looking for me?"


    I nodded: "now the war in Jingshen city has come to an end for the time being. I''m here to ask you what your plans are next."


    Aunt Shen Xiang glanced at Qiu Yiming who followed me in and said angrily, "do you want to drive us away? Hum, you''re really disappointing to rush us away when the work is finished. "


    I quickly waved my hand: "how could it? I just came to see you because I was worried that you would leave in a hurry. The Shen family helped us a lot this time, so we have a chance to repel the attack of the stars, so we should thank you. On behalf of tens of millions of people in Jingshen City, I sincerely thank you. "


    I saluted with fists and thanked all the Shen family present.


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled and didn''t speak, but also hugged her fist in return.


    I went on to say: "however, the current situation is not very clear, because the strength of the stars has not been completely eliminated by us. On the contrary, they still have a large number of personnel and weapons and equipment to use. Once they attack our mirror city again, it is too early to say anything safe with our current strength. We still need your Shen family''s help, so I hope you don''t leave in a hurry... "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a smile, "I see what you mean. Don''t worry, we don''t plan to leave here right away."


    I talked for a long time. It turned out that Aunt Shen Xiang didn''t intend to leave immediately. I said it in vain.


    I said with a smile, "it''s best and it saves me from saying so many useless words. Miss Shen, it''s reasonable that I should invite you to stay in the city Lord''s residence now. However, because the city Lord''s residence has recently changed its owner, many places are in chaos, and you can''t live safely when you go. I''m going to let you stay in the hotel near the city Lord''s residence for a few days. What do you think? "


    "Stay in a hotel?" Aunt Shen Xiang said, "well, I haven''t lived in a hotel yet. I can just experience the high-quality service of the hotel."


    I smiled bitterly: "it''s wartime. The waiters in the hotel were dismissed or evacuated, but no one came to serve you."


    "Then I''d better live here. There''s nothing to live without a waiter." Aunt Shen Xiang puffed up her cheeks and said, "I knew you wouldn''t really be good to us. Let me be happy for nothing."


    When I saw that the Shen family were staring at me, I felt a little embarrassed, so I whispered to Aunt Shen Xiang, "although there are no waiters in the hotel, the living conditions are still very good. Why don''t you go and see it and stay if you''re satisfied. If you are not satisfied, you can come back and live. "


    A little of my mind has evolved into this embarrassment, which makes me feel a little embarrassed to go on, so I quickly said after saying this: "why don''t we go and have a look now? Who of you will go with me?"


    Xiaoqin has always been with aunt Shen Xiang. At this time, she said, "naturally, my miss went with you. Others are tired and need a rest."


    I was stunned. Aunt Shen Xiang had said, "let''s go. What are you doing?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang left first, so I had to hurry up. The eldest lady of the Shen family is really extraordinary. She has quite a style of Qi Zu Yue. She is also vigorous and resolute in doing things.


    Aunt Shen Xiang really deserves to be the eldest miss of the Shen family. Along the way, she kept asking for everything. I was the first two, and I almost couldn''t help getting angry with her.


    But as soon as I thought that they came to help us guard jingshencheng and had suffered a lot before, my anger disappeared without a trace. The rest was to meet aunt Shen Xiang''s requirements or conditions as much as possible.

 Chapter 453

    After the stars were arranged by Qi zuyue, I also arranged the Shen family.


    As I said, aunt Shen Xiang was very satisfied with the hotel near the city master''s residence, so she called all the Shen family to live together, which can be regarded as solving the problem of their residence.


    I didn''t have to worry about this, but I did these trivial things because I was grateful to the Shen family for their help to me and Jingshen city.


    With my breakthrough, many people, especially those who have been stuck in level 9 generals for many years, have realized that there are problems in their previous cultivation methods.


    I don''t know who disclosed my direct breakthrough from level 8 general to level 1 king, which caused a series of reactions.


    I became famous almost in one day. Everyone knows me.


    So countless nine level generals came to Jingshen city day and night to see me, and broke the threshold of my residence in the city master''s house.


    In order to see me, some people do not hesitate to surrender their identity and join me as an ordinary sergeant.


    I was very busy. I didn''t have time to receive these nine level generals one by one. I couldn''t refuse them directly. I was in a dilemma at one time.


    I had no choice but to find aunt Shen Xiang and others for help. They also knew how the generals could break through the king of Wu and could help me block many level-9 generals who wanted to see me.


    People who know how to break through the realm of King Wu from me and the Shen family have the obligation to publicize our actions, treat us, especially myself, as everyone''s mentor, and gradually pass me on as a god like existence.


    I didn''t care about it until later I found that more and more people looked at me with adoring eyes when they saw me, and someone began to call me "door master".


    I, the sect leader, knew after inquiring. Almost everyone thought that I broke through the realm of King Wu after obtaining the skill of Shengxian sect, so they regarded me as the next sect leader of Shengxian sect.


    I was surprised and surprised, thought again and again, and had to come forward to clarify the facts so as not to cause more misunderstandings.


    Although I came forward to clarify, most people didn''t believe what I said. Everyone always thought that I just got the skill of Shengxian sect. It was widely spread outside.


    In a short week, the whole red dragon Kingdom set off an upsurge of cultivating immortals with almost everyone''s participation. Countless ordinary people began to practice by looking for their master. Many people who were originally martial arts became crazy and broke their heads to join the immortal gate, which no longer exists.


    More people went directly to Jingshen City, because they heard that I came out of Shengxian gate and was a real first-class king of martial arts, a 20-year-old first-class king of martial arts.


    In just a few days, Chilong Kingdom entered the great era of cultivating immortals. Almost everyone began to cultivate and wanted to be an immortal.


    Whether they can practice or not, they try first. Success is great achievement and glory. No one will say anything when they fail, because everyone is practicing.


    It seems that cultivating immortals is not only a trend, but also a must.


    I can''t see those who want to see me. If I can''t, I''ll push them to the Shen family, or qi zuyue, the leader of my guard.


    After I determined that the stars were indeed evacuated, my main task was to rest and practice. I didn''t care much about other things.


    However, there is one person I can''t help but see, because he is not only the ancestor of my Jin family, but also the Lord of the current Chilong country, Du Kang.


    After Jin Kang changed his name to Du Kang, I had some small ideas. I thought he shouldn''t do this, even ignoring his ancestors'' surname.


    But now he came to Jingshen city in person and asked to see me by name. I can''t help but see him.


    I was a little surprised to see Du Kang in Zhou Shuangyin''s office in the city Lord''s residence.


    The old man, who is more than 300 years old, looks older than when I saw him before. There are few white hairs left, no beard left, and his face is extremely pale, like a dead man just dug out of the ground.


    If the people in black around him were not the dead men in black of the Du family, I would almost not be sure if this person was Du Kang.


    There are nearly 100 dead men in black brought by Du Kang, which is a very powerful force. However, in front of me, these dead men in black who had blocked everyone still took the initiative to make way for me to see Du Kang directly.


    After becoming King Wu, I naturally have an amazing momentum. When ordinary people see me, they can''t help retreating.


    When I looked at Du Kang, Du Kang was also looking at me. He first said, "I haven''t seen you for a few months. You have surpassed my king of martial arts. You really look at me with admiration on the third day of your absence."


    I sighed in my heart and couldn''t help sighing that the years were ruthless.


    I tried my best to calm down the fluctuation in my heart and said with a smile, "Lord, I''m glad to break through. It''s also thanks to the help of the elders of the Shen family. Otherwise, I''m at most a level 9 general. "


    When Du Kang heard me mention the Shen family, he seemed to think of something and immediately stood up: "are you talking about the Shen family? The Shen family, who has a lot of history with our Jin family? "


    I didn''t expect that Du Kang also knew the things between the Shen family and the Jin family: "do you also know the past of the Shen family and the Jin family?"


    Du Kang said with a smile, "when I didn''t leave Shengxian gate, I liked reading the books in Jinjia ancestral temple most. The events of the Shen family and the Jin family are clearly recorded in the genealogy of the Jin family. When you left the Jin family, you were still young. You had never been to the ancestral temple of the Jin family or the genealogy of the Jin family. Naturally, you didn''t know these things. "


    I suddenly said, "I see. I thought the Lord knew the Shen family before. By the way, the LORD came to Jingshen city this time, but he wanted to know the skill to break through the realm of King Wu? "


    Du Kang was a little excited and hurriedly said, "I came all the way here to find you to practice the martial arts of King Wu. I wonder if it''s convenient for you to give me the skill now. I don''t have much time left. If I can''t break through the realm of King Wu, I''ll die. "


    After a pause, he said sadly, "those miraculous drugs such as longevity jade fruit can no longer prolong my life."


    I know Du Kang is telling the truth. He is too old. If he doesn''t make a breakthrough, his life will indeed be exhausted.

 Chapter 454

    Facing Du Kang''s request, I said positively, "Lord, I don''t know much, and I don''t have the so-called skill that can help anyone directly break through the realm of King Wu. I know. In fact, many people know it, but everyone didn''t notice it. "


    Du Kang was obviously disappointed. He looked at me without talking, but his face was not good.


    I don''t care what Du Kang thinks. What I say is the truth: "as the saying goes, you can''t break or stand. If you understand the meaning of this sentence, the breakthrough will not be far away."


    "Break or stand?" Du Kang frowned and fell into meditation.


    He kept muttering in his mouth: "no broken, no standing... What does that mean? This... Ah... I see, I see! "


    Du Kang exclaimed excitedly. He was a very clever man. After listening to me, he understood what I meant in a short time. He exclaimed excitedly: "I know what to do, ha ha... What an unbreakable and indestructible one. No matter how I practiced before, I couldn''t break the obvious barrier. It turned out to be wrong... That''s right, ha ha, Thank you for waking up the dreamer. "


    I smiled and said, "it seems that you have understood. Congratulations. But even if you know, it will take some time to practice to break through. In my opinion, you might as well stay here to practice until you break through the realm of King Wu and then return to Chilong city. "


    Du Kang hesitated, sighed and said helplessly, "there are still many things waiting for me to deal with in Chilong city. I can''t stay here for a long time. I''d better go back and practice again. Before, the Du family and the stars reached an agreement. After being known by the world, I don''t know how many people want to drive me down from the throne of the Lord of the country... "


    When I remembered the previous events, I was angry, so I didn''t open my mouth to comfort Du Kang, who obviously showed his old state.


    Du Kang looked at his words and expressions and knew that I blamed him for this, so he didn''t say much. After changing the topic, he said, "Jinfeng, thank you for telling me this. You are my benefactor. I should thank you very much. But now you are the vice mayor of Jingshen city and the commander of Jingshen city. I have nothing to reward you. Well, if you need anything, just tell me directly, and I will do my best to meet any of your requirements. "


    I was disappointed that Du Kang''s obsession with power was as high as his age.


    It is said that a person who has lived for more than 300 years should no longer be obsessed with things like power.


    I shook my head: "thank you, Lord. I don''t need anything. As long as the mirror city is OK, everything is enough."


    Du Kang nodded. He seemed to have some doubts about my words. He suddenly looked at me and said, "I know your wish. Sooner or later, I will rescue all the people in Shengxian gate. They are your family and mine. I won''t give them up."


    My heart moved. I didn''t expect Du Kang to say such words in front of Zhou Shuangyin and others at this time.


    I was not only strange and puzzled, but also moved. I said positively, "Lord, I won''t hide it when I mention it. I''m going to have a try in a month. Now I have many friends who are willing to help me. At the same time, some powerful war beasts can help me stop some dangers... I think we can try as long as the stars don''t make trouble. "


    Speaking of this, I still couldn''t help saying to Du Kang, "if you can, you must come at that time. Let''s work together to rescue all the people in Shengxian gate."


    Du Kang seemed a little surprised. He nodded and said, "one month is enough for me to break through. I will come then."


    After a pause, he turned to Zhou Shuangyin and said, "the transmission array here must be available in a month. It won''t take much time when I come."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded, hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured, Lord, it will take another month at most. We will build the transmission array."


    Du Kang smiled with satisfaction and stopped talking to Zhou Shuangyin. It seemed that he was going to leave Jingshen city immediately.


    I hugged my fist and said, "then we''ll wait for the Lord here."


    Du Kang walked away with a smile, taking away the people in black he brought, as well as some senior personnel of Jingshen city.


    The senior personnel of Jingshen city went to send Du Kang. They should do so.


    Zhou Shuangyin and I looked at each other. Zhou Shuangyin also went to send Du Kang, but I stood there and didn''t go out to send Du Kang.


    It''s not that I don''t want to send Du Kang, but that I saw Qi zuyue, Dong Mei and others who came to me when Du Kang left.


    The great era of cultivating immortals has finally arrived. This can be seen from the fact that countless people have joined the ranks of cultivating immortals and people like Du Kang have begun to ask me for skills.


    This is a big era, a general trend, and what I most want to see.


    It is a great good thing for me and my relatives trapped in Binhu village to revitalize the immortal world


    Qi zuyue and Dong Mei must have something to do with me. Recently, I was busy practicing and didn''t get through with them. There must be a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. I have to deal with these things first.


    "General." Qi zuyue first said to me, "sorry to disturb your cultivation. Our reinforcements of Jingshen city. The sergeants of the surrounding cities asked to leave Jingshen city and return to their respective cities a few days ago. This matter was suppressed by us because we didn''t have your order. Now there are more people asking to leave here. We are worried that if we suppress it again, it will cause riots, so please make a decision, general. "


    I wonder in my heart that people outside are gathering towards Jingshen city. How can they want to leave?


    Those who wanted to leave couldn''t stay. I didn''t think too much. I waved and said, "give them some military pay and food and let them go back. There should be no more wars in Jingshen city recently. They should go back and have a look. "


    Qi Zu nodded and continued: "many houses in Jingshen city were destroyed in the war, and hundreds of thousands of survivors were homeless. This matter is related to our stability after Jingshen city. Please make a decision, general. "


    "Do you still need to ask me? Clean up the uninhabited houses and give priority to the homeless. All our sergeants were evacuated from civilian houses and temporarily housed in our barracks. In addition, let all the sergeants work together to find a wide enough place near the city gate to build a new barracks. Everyone has to contribute, and no one is an exception. "


    Qi zuyue nodded again, "I see. General, there are some sergeants from other cities who don''t want to leave. They want to stay in Jingshen city. Look... "

 Chapter 455

    "Gather such sergeants together and form an army under your command. Every ten foreign Sergeants are equipped with at least two of our men to form a new force. "


    I said calmly, "be nice to these sergeants. I don''t want to be unfair or bully them."


    Qi zuyue said, "I know what to do. Please rest assured. General, almost half of the wall of Jingshen city was damaged in the war, which needs to be repaired in time. The original staff responsible for repairing the wall is not enough. Do you think you can mobilize some sergeants to help repair the wall? "


    "Build a house first so that everyone has a place to live." I said slowly, "if the wall is built, it may be demolished in the future. Don''t be busy repairing it first."


    Qi zuyue frowned and said, "if the enemy comes again, how can we resist without the protection of the city wall..."


    I waved my hand: "don''t worry about this. I promise you that the combat effectiveness of our sergeants will rise to a whole level in a month at most. It doesn''t matter whether there is the protection of the city wall at that time. "


    The more puzzled Qi Zu looked at me, he looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    I smiled and patted Qi zuyue on the shoulder: "I won''t make fun of myself and my brother''s life. You can rest assured."


    Qi Zu thought more and more, and suddenly shouted, "I see. Have you found a moat that can protect all of us? It really doesn''t need to build any walls. "


    I smiled and didn''t speak, but turned around and looked at Dongmei: "do you also have something to say to me?"


    Dongmei stepped forward: "general, I want to absorb Dongxue into our team and set up a personal escort composed of four of us. Please allow me."


    I felt a little strange: "winter snow? She has no fighting power. I don''t quite understand what you mean. "


    Dongmei said, "what Dongxue is good at is medical skills. She only needs to help you and us when necessary. We don''t need her to have combat effectiveness."


    I understood Dongmei''s meaning, nodded and said, "do as you say, but be sure to ask Dongxue''s meaning first, and never force her."


    Dongmei said happily, "thank you, general. We have discussed with Dongxue. She is happy to join us."


    I know that Dongmei is considering my personal safety. While I am grateful, I don''t think there is anything more to say.


    "General." Dongmei continued, "there''s one more thing. I hope the general can grant us a request."


    I looked at Dongmei: "what request?"


    Dongmei said, "we also want to follow the general to Shengxian gate and ask the general to complete us at that time."


    I was stunned: "do you want to go to Shengxian gate?"


    "Yes." Dongmei said with Xiazhu and Qiushuang, "we also want to see what the immortal gate looks like."


    I nodded and said, "welcome to join us."


    Dongmei and others laughed together and left happily. They didn''t know that I wanted to invite them to go to Shengxian gate with me early in the morning. They actually asked me to take them to Shengxian gate.


    The more Qi Zu watched Dongmei and others leave, he couldn''t help saying to me: "general, I also want to..."


    "You don''t have to say." I interrupted Qi zuyue: "you should stay here. The safety of Jingshen city depends on you during that period of time."


    Qi Zu sighed helplessly, his face full of disappointment, but he didn''t say anything.


    I was secretly funny. Suddenly, I looked at Qi zuyue and said, "why, don''t you want to protect the mirror city for me?"


    Qi zuyue immediately waved his hand and said solemnly, "my subordinates don''t dare. My subordinates just feel that they can''t help you. They are just disappointed and remorse. If my subordinates were higher, the general wouldn''t refuse my help because I''m not strong enough. "


    I waved my hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry. When you break through the level 9 general, I''ll teach you to break through the level of King Wu myself. Follow me. I promise you will be a king of martial arts and a man standing at the top. "


    The more delighted Qi Zu was, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "thank you, general. I will try my best to cultivate and break through the realm of level 9 generals as soon as possible."


    I knew Qi zuyue meant this, smiled and said, "forget it, I understand your point carefully. There''s no need to say more. If our cultivators don''t want to make further progress, they will be abandoned. Practice hard. I''m waiting for you to become a level 9 general. "


    Qi zuyue said loudly, "I will not let the general down. I will become a level 9 general!"


    I left with a smile. Qi Zu stayed where he was, smiling with joy, like a child who had just got candy.


    Martial arts practitioners want to reach a higher level, gain more powerful strength and long life.


    No one has ever doubted this, and I will never doubt it myself. Therefore, in the face of these practices of Qi zuyue, I didn''t say much.


    In fact, in addition to Qi zuyue, many people around me must be considered for them, such as my father Zhou Shuangyin, my sister Zhou Xiaoying, and my friend Sai Huaer.


    I can''t run ahead alone and ignore them. Let them live and die.


    I can''t let them go, and they can''t let me go. If we want to be together all the time, there is only one way, that is to let them practice successfully.


    The coming of the age of cultivating immortals is not only our opportunity, but also a test for us. Those who seize the opportunity and pass the test will rise upward; On the contrary, you may do nothing in your life and end up ordinary.


    Now the mirror God City, even the whole people of the red dragon country, are practicing. The general environment of the red dragon country has undergone unprecedented changes and has become a country of cultivating immortals.


    The country of cultivating immortals has not appeared in the history of the red dragon country. The red dragon country thousands of years ago is a country of cultivating immortals.


    If some special events had not happened at that time, maybe there would not have been a downturn in the cultivation of immortality for thousands of years in Chilong country.


    Shengxian sect was the largest immortal sect in Chilong Kingdom thousands of years ago. Now it has been turned out again. Taking advantage of the trend, it will also become the largest immortal sect in Chilong kingdom.


    In fact, up to now, people outside know very little about what Shengxian gate looks like.


    With the abnormal love and pursuit of Xiuxian, people describe Shengxian gate as yearning as heaven, and the legend is like a fairyland.


    The legendary immortal gate is inhabited by immortal figures, one by one surpassing the existence of King Wu.

 Chapter 456

    Someone drew the imaginary appearance of the immortal gate. I have seen it. It looks like a fairy mountain. Among them, there are several strange houses towering into the clouds and surrounded by clouds. Occasionally, you can see one or two martial artists like immortals flying in the clouds... In short, the painting is very fairyland.


    What would they think if they knew that the most powerful martial artist in Shengxian sect was the level of level 9 martial arts division.


    I think the expression on their faces at that time must be very wonderful and complex. At least they will be disappointed, surprised, puzzled, confused and so on.


    I don''t care about this. I just visit my friends one by one after practice and ask them to help me when I enter Binhu village.


    The natural danger of Binhu village cannot be completely broken by myself. More people have to help me.


    My initial plan is to drag all the Shen family into the water. The vast majority of the Shen family are highly skilled martial artists. According to my observation, there are no less than 50 martial artists in the realm of King Wu alone.


    This is more powerful than all my friends together. I have to consider inviting them out of the mountain first.


    The second thing to convince is naturally my other friends. Although their strength is still in the realm of military generals, it is also a force that can not be ignored.


    The natural dangers around Binhu village do not necessarily need the martial arts in the realm of King Wu to resist. Among the people in Binhu village, do not some or martial arts teachers leave Binhu village smoothly?


    The natural danger is because of its large area and will indeed kill people, which blocks the entry or departure of most people, and therefore hinders the contact between people in Binhu village and the outside world.


    I think, as long as we are as careful as possible, there will always be a way to enter Binhu village, that is, Shengxian gate.


    In addition to these two main forces, I also thought of Du Kang. Du Kang is the leader of Chilong country. There should be many capable people under his hand. His people should play a great role in opening up the road to Binhu village.


    As for my war beasts, they are my main force. I don''t need to discuss with them. I can use them directly.


    I was the first to find aunt Shen Xiang, the eldest lady of the Shen family. After explaining my intention, she exclaimed directly, "don''t you sincerely embarrass me? You don''t know that there are natural dangers around Shengxian gate, that is, Binhu village. We can''t go in or out smoothly at all? It''ll kill people. It''ll kill a lot of people. Now you''re taking our Shen family to die. What''s your heart? "


    I had expected that Aunt Shen Xiang would have such a reaction and explained with a smile: "it''s not particularly dangerous. I came out of Binhu village. Isn''t it all right? And there are not a few people in our Binhu village who leave from Binhu village. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang shook her head: "I just don''t agree with the Shen family to take risks with you. Who do you think you are? You''re not from the Shen family. Why should we take such a big risk for you and your family and friends? "


    I was speechless and thought for a long time before I said, "I can understand if the Shen family don''t want to. But I still hope you can help me this time. After all, our strength is not strong enough and we need your help and support. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang suddenly looked at me with a smile: "if you agree to my terms, I can consider helping you persuade our ancestors and send some people to help you."


    "What conditions?" I was surprised, subconsciously stepped back and asked with a trace of surprise, "don''t you want the lion to speak?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang was startled by me and shouted angrily, "what are you doing? Am I that terrible? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I was afraid that I couldn''t meet the conditions you said, so I was scared away. Hehe, tell me, what are the conditions? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked up and said, "my condition is very simple. As long as you quit your girlfriend now, everything will be fine."


    "What?!" I exclaimed, "what are you talking about? Don''t you know that Sai Hua''er and I made an engagement a long time ago? For no reason, I can''t do such a thing. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang waved her hand and said indifferently, "I don''t care about your business. My request is that you should divorce your girlfriend."


    I feel crazy. What aunt Shen Xiang said is unreasonable: "you... Why did you do this?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled proudly and said, "I''m ashamed of who told her to look so beautiful. I want to change her face to my head. When you leave her, I''ll never see her again, out of sight and out of mind. "


    "What''s your reason, I..." I''m going to cry. The woman must be stimulated and going crazy.


    "You what?! If you don''t agree, I won''t beg you. Hum, don''t forget, you''re begging me now, not me. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang suddenly stood up and looked at me fiercely. She looked like she wanted to eat people: "you think your girlfriend is beautiful, so you don''t want to leave her? Hum, you''ve figured it out. Without the help of the Shen family, you''re dreaming to get through the road to Binhu village. "


    I felt speechless. In a rage, I turned and left. I didn''t want to talk to Aunt Shen Xiang anymore.


    Even without the help of the Shen family, I can''t... I''m sorry to follow my Saihua, so I can''t do this.


    I angrily left the hotel where Aunt Shen Xiang lived. Before I returned to my residence, I met Xiaoqin who came back from shopping.


    Xiaoqin is aunt Shen Xiang''s personal maid. She has a good relationship with aunt Shen Xiang like two sisters.


    I was very angry with aunt Shen Xiang. When I saw Xiaoqin, I didn''t have a good face, but just as Xiaoqin and I were about to pass by, Xiaoqin suddenly turned to look at me and deliberately said loudly, "don''t you know me? Why do you smell a face when you see me? "


    I stared at Xiao Qin and didn''t move. I just didn''t want to talk.


    Xiaoqin blushed when I saw her, stepped back, made defensive moves, and said with a trace of shyness and vigilance: "what do you want to do? I... I''m not afraid of you. "


    I said, "are you afraid, too? King Wu, you can''t be timid. "


    When I said this, I couldn''t help laughing: "your young lady is really good tempered. I was scolded by her. Can''t I find you to vent my anger?"


    Xiaoqin was stunned and then angrily said, "what do you mean? My young lady is angry with you. Why do you want to take it out on me? "


    I didn''t want to say more. I turned around and left. I didn''t care about Xiaoqin anymore.

 Chapter 457

    Xiaoqin is also a smart girl. I don''t want to be talked about by her for a while, so I''m not in a good mood at all.


    Behind him came Xiaoqin''s angry drinking and scolding, but I didn''t take it to heart. I thought I didn''t hear it.


    Back to my residence, Dongmei and Xiazhu were waiting for me in my residence. When they saw me coming back, Dongmei said, "He Xian and aunt he have been waiting for the general for a long time."


    I haven''t seen he Xian for some time. When I heard that he Xian was coming, I hurried into the house.


    He Xian is waiting for me in my residence and is looking at the only wall painting in my house.


    It was a landscape painting that I didn''t know when to draw. It had some artistic conception and I didn''t know who the author was. I didn''t clean it up when I liked it, but stayed in my house for decoration.


    He Xian was fascinated. When I got to her, she found me back and said with a smile, "the general is back?"


    I said with a smile, "aunt he, don''t laugh with me. If a general is not a general, just call me Jinfeng. If you have anything to do with me, just say it. "


    He Xian said with a smile, "I have nothing to do now. You have taken away my disciple Dong Xue. I can only come to you and ask you to arrange something for me."


    He Xian is a lot older than me, but it''s hard to see the age of Wu zhe from her appearance. She doesn''t look much older than me.


    When I talked to He Xian, I didn''t have to be too restrained. I said, "you are our medical fairy. You play a great role for us. You won''t have nothing to do."


    He Xian zhengse said, "I''m going to recruit some disciples here to teach them medical skills and save people. It''s also good to accumulate morality and do good deeds. You help me prepare some houses, preferably near the city master''s residence, to be my medical school. And you have to help me publicize this matter and let more people come to me to study medicine. "


    After listening to what he Xian said, I looked at him with a different eye: "no problem, it''s up to me. I think aunt he might as well take me as an apprentice first. I also want to learn some medical skills to cure the sick and save people. "


    He Xian said with a smile, "don''t be poor. You''re not the material to study medicine. The Sai Hua''er beside you is more suitable. Unfortunately, she has been very busy and has little time to learn medicine. "


    When he Xian mentioned Sai Hua''er, I said, "it''s easy to do. If you like Sai Hua''er, aunt he, I''ll inform her to come and learn medicine from you immediately. What she is doing now can be done by others. She can put it aside. "


    He Xian rejoiced and said excitedly, "this is the best. With the disciple Saihua, it doesn''t matter whether I can receive other disciples."


    I was stunned. I just felt cheated, so I heard he Xian continue to say, "by the way, now the great era of cultivating immortals has come. Haven''t you ever thought of teaching what you have learned? I think there are many brothers around you with excellent potential. You might as well consider teaching them your war skills and skills, so that they can become the same king of martial arts as you, and they will be the most powerful assistant around you at that time. "


    He Xian''s words seemed to wake me up. I suddenly had a desire to accept disciples. Although I am only 20 years old and can be regarded as a very young martial artist, I am qualified if I accept disciples.


    Especially when I thought that my disciples might help me and pass on what I learned in the future, I was a little excited.


    But at the thought of what I can''t do now, I immediately changed my mind. I really don''t have time to accept disciples now. I have a lot of things, especially my own cultivation, which is far from reaching my goal.


    And the most urgent thing for me now is to rescue my relatives trapped in Binhu village, which is the most urgent thing.


    Seeing that I was distracted, he Xian smiled and said, "remember to help me contact your girlfriend to learn medicine, so I won''t bother you, you busy man."


    I looked back, smiled and said, "aunt he, don''t hurry. We haven''t talked together for a long time. You might as well stay for dinner."


    He Xian waved his hand: "you''d better hurry up and help me find the house of the medical school. There will be opportunities in the future."


    I saw that he Xian was really anxious to accept his apprentice, so he said, "OK, don''t worry. I''ll let someone find the house tomorrow night at most."


    He Xian walked away with a smile. When he left, he deliberately stared at me and showed a meaningful smile.


    In fact, I really want to accept disciples and develop my own forces, but when I think of what I can''t finish right now, I quit again in my heart.


    Maybe after I have done almost what I have in hand, I will officially start accepting students and develop a group of reliable forces that belong to me.


    In this era, there are few people who really belong to me. Even if I am an expert in the realm of King Wu, I will always feel lonely and uneasy.


    I will hide this thought in my heart. Once the time is ripe, I will put it into practice.


    I don''t know what he Xian''s smile means. After sending her away, I called Dongmei and Xiazhu and entrusted him with his affairs.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu didn''t leave immediately after listening to me. Dongmei said slowly, "general, there are some young people outside who say they want to see you. Look..."


    Recently, many young people came to visit me. Their purpose is the same. They want to worship under my door and practice with me.


    With the advent of the era of cultivating immortality, many people blindly seek the art of cultivating immortality and think that cultivation is a very simple thing. As long as they find a powerful master, everyone can cultivate immortality.


    I have always chosen to avoid such people, so this time I still said directly: "you helped me get rid of it. I don''t have time to accept disciples."


    Xia Zhu stepped forward and whispered, "general, you''d better meet these young people. They are all CHILDES and ladies of officials above the commander level of Jingshen city... If you refuse directly, I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to do it in the future."


    I frowned and said, "the childe and Lady of officials above the command level? I see what you mean. "


    Xia Zhu seemed to step back and hurriedly said, "general, I don''t mean anything else, I''m just worried..."


    Dongmei also hurriedly said, "please don''t be angry. Xia Zhu doesn''t mean anything else. She doesn''t want the relationship between the general and the senior officials of Jingshen city to be frozen..."


    I waved my hand: "you remember, I don''t care whose childe or young lady I am. Anyway, in a word, I don''t accept disciples now."


    Dongmei and Xiazhu hugged each other and said, "yes, general."


    I think they all seem to be afraid of me. I don''t know when it began. It feels strange and unaccustomed.

 Chapter 458

    I looked at Dongmei and Xiazhu who were about to go out and said temporarily, "Dongmei, you stay!"


    Dongmei seemed to tremble all over her body. She turned back and reluctantly said with a smile: "yes, what else does the general have to say?"


    I frowned and said, "are you afraid of me?"


    Dongmei''s face suddenly became a little strange. Looking at me, she wanted to stop talking and looked uneasy.


    I was puzzled and asked in a deep voice, "what happened? You tell the truth. "


    Dongmei looked at me in embarrassment, her face flushed, but she refused to answer my question.


    Her performance is very strange. Compared with her in peacetime, it makes me feel strange.


    I knew something must have happened and asked again, "what''s going on? If you say it, I won''t blame you."


    Dongmei was relieved and said, "general, our little sister Qiushuang made a mistake and didn''t dare to admit her mistake to the general. She left here because she couldn''t think of it for a moment..."


    "What?!" I was surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "did you say Qiushuang left? Why don''t you stop her? What the hell is going on? Say it. "


    Dongmei looked at me in a hurry and hurriedly said, "Qiushuang didn''t go far. We chased him back. General, don''t worry. Qiushuang is outside now... "


    I didn''t wait for Dongmei to finish. I had already flashed to the door. When I saw Qiushuang standing outside, I was relieved.


    No one can leave the mecha soldiers. They are my right-hand assistants. Whether they are the stars or other enemies, I have to rely on their strength to resist.


    Qiushuang saw me suddenly come out in front of her and stepped back involuntarily. Her eyes were full of panic.


    I don''t know what she did wrong, but as long as she didn''t leave here, I don''t think it''s a big deal.


    I tried my best to keep my mind steady, took a deep breath, and slowly said, "don''t go, it''s no big deal."


    Qiushuang suddenly lowered her head and said with a cry: "but I just accidentally lost your green dragon, general..."


    "Qinglong?!" I was shocked and hurriedly asked, "what''s going on? You... Speak to me slowly. "


    Qiu Shuang was even more alarmed, and her face was all flustered: "general, I''m sorry, i... I wanted to take Qinglong to see how fast it was. As a result, it ran crazy and left me and lost..."


    I was relieved, reached out and patted the panicked Qiushuang on the shoulder, and said as calmly as possible: "well, it''s all right. The green dragon will come back by himself after playing for a while. You don''t have to worry. "


    Qiu Shuang was stunned. Her expression on her face was very complex, and her eyes looking at me were also very complex


    I can''t understand Qiushuang''s expression, but Dongmei who came out later and Xia Zhu who stood next to Qiushuang seem to understand something. They both said to me in unison: "thank you, general. We won''t make such a mistake in the future."


    I felt that they were too nervous, so I smiled and said, "you really scared me. I thought something had happened to Qiushuang. As long as your people are fine, other things are not a big deal. Take it easy. I''m not a very strict person. Don''t be too nervous. "


    "Thank you for your understanding. We must remember the general''s words." Dongmei expressed her position to me instead of the three of them, saying it very sincerely.


    I don''t think it''s a big deal. Qinglong will never lose it. At most, it''s crazy to run away and vent.


    People who have raised cattle know that once the cattle have been locked up for a long time, they will run wildly. It''s like crazy. If you go after them, you''ll be too tired to catch up.


    At this time, experienced farmers will not panic. They know that after a while, when the cattle are tired, they will naturally stop. It will be much easier to find the cattle at that time.


    I smiled again and said, "if you encounter something you can''t solve in the future, just tell me and I''ll help you solve it. But don''t want to leave or do stupid things. You are my friends and my right-hand helper. You can''t leave me and run away. "


    Dongmei looked at me with different expressions. I don''t know what they were thinking, but I can see that they were all a little moved.


    "Well, let''s go and help. I have a lot of tasks for you. You should help me do it. Don''t let me down and embarrassed."


    I turned around with a smile and stopped talking to Dongmei. If I didn''t leave, I was worried that the three girls would be moved to cry by me.


    For mecha fighters, I regard them as both my assistants and my friends. If they feel unhappy around me, I must find a way to make them happy.


    Three masters of the realm of the king of Wu can''t be found casually. You know, there are few masters of the realm of the king of Wu in the whole Chilong country. The king of Wu is a very precious human resource.


    Of course, the Shen family is an exception. There are many Wu kings in their family, and they will not respect the Wu King as much as I do.


    I suddenly realized that mecha soldiers are also human beings and girls. They need to be respected and loved.


    I have to pay more attention in the future. I can''t treat them as machines without feelings because they are mecha soldiers.


    There are more and more people around me. As a backbone person, I must think about how to make the people around me happy and how to let them follow me willingly.


    Let them do things, let them fight, or even let them pay their lives to fight, sooner or later there will be problems.


    People are unpredictable. No one can fully grasp what a group of people think together.


    However, the joys and sorrows of the people around us can be seen from many signs. If the superior ignores this, the people under him will be divorced sooner or later.


    In the past, I was surrounded by a group of friends. Maybe I don''t need to think too much. Now there are many soldiers around me. They can''t be regarded as my friends. Just my simple subordinates. Their minds change. I have to consider how to deal with or resolve them.


    I suddenly feel very tired. I have the illusion of exhaustion. I feel more tired than going directly to the battlefield.


    I need to calm down and think about it. In the future, I need to think about it and formulate a general policy, whether it''s leading troops to fight, rescuing people in Binhu village, or my own cultivation life.


    I thought of a lot from the mecha soldiers, big and small things, and even my future direction of life.

 Chapter 459

    I meditated carefully, figured out a lot of things, felt relaxed all over, and couldn''t help laughing alone.


    After laughing, I suddenly thought of a thing, a very important thing, which I was anxious to deal with.


    This matter has something to do with my rescue of the people in Binhu village. It is one of my very important things at present. I have to find out quickly.


    Bian Lusha and others joined our team and were soon taken by Qi zuyue to arrange their residence and living area.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we ask them not to walk around the mirror God city or contact with our people.


    Bian Lusha followed our advice. Since entering Jingshen City, she has not appeared in the public''s sight. She has been staying in the house and doesn''t know what she is doing.


    Our people have been secretly monitoring Bian Lusha and others. Once they surrender, they will be greatly surprised and let them know our wisdom and power.


    Because I had doubts about Bian Lusha before. Although I was relieved by some things later, Qi zuyue insisted on sending someone to monitor Bian Lusha just in case.


    For Qi zuyue''s caution, I can only ignore it and choose to pretend not to know.


    Qi zuyue is also responsible for all of us and his responsibility as the commander. I have nothing to say.


    I still remember that my father Zhou Shuangyin went to see Bian Lusha in person immediately after he knew about it.


    I don''t know what they talked about. I knew that after that day, Zhou Shuangyin sent a large number of various materials to Bian Lusha and other star people''s residence, and announced that our mirror God city was building secret weapons.


    Later, I learned that Zhou Shuangyin was going to build an interstellar warship that we were both afraid and envious of.


    This is earth shaking news. With our current technology and technology, it is almost impossible to build interstellar warships.


    However, with the participation of Bian Lusha and the nearly 20000 stars under her hands, this matter becomes somewhat possible.


    When the raw materials were slowly sent to Bian Lusha, the news was confirmed to be true.


    I made a special trip to meet my father Zhou Shuangyin. Zhou Shuangyin didn''t hide anything: "Jinfeng, my original intention is to build the first star warship belonging to our mirror God city. This matter has also been approved by the Lord. The reason why I didn''t discuss with you is that your main energy is now on cultivation. I can''t and don''t want to disturb you. "


    I smiled: "Dad, I''ve thought of your decision before, but it''s not as fast as you. You took the lead in implementing it."


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "it''s a good thing that our father and son want to be together. Jin Feng, do you want to go with me now to see the star warships that have made great progress? You don''t know yet. The starship is very big and powerful. I''m sure you''ll like it after you see it. "


    Curious, I said to Zhou Shuangyin, "great, I just want to see what the Starship looks like. The interstellar warships I saw on the battlefield before were unable to observe carefully and left little impression because the battle was going on. I must take a good look at this close observation. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "then you''ll go and have a look with me later. It will surprise you."


    I''m looking forward to this star battleship I haven''t seen, because with the star battleship, I have more possibilities to realize my idea of entering the Lakeside Village.


    And if the star battleship made by the star man goes to war with the star man, we have a much greater chance of winning.


    The stars didn''t all surrender. Most of them just retreated and didn''t start a war with us for the time being. They may reappear at any time.


    I have seen the abnormal ability of starship. I know that with it, we will have a greater chance of success when we enter Binhu village.


    Zhou Shuangyin saw that I was also very interested in interstellar warships, so he went to Bian Lusha''s residence with me, that is, the manufacturing place of interstellar warships in Jingshen city.


    When Bian Lusha saw me again, she was not surprised. She smiled and said, "the two city masters have come together to see the Starship we made, right? This way, please. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "it''s hard for you. Let''s see you. By the way, we''ll also see what you need when making star warships."


    Bian Lusha said, "it''s rare for the two city masters to come together. I''m not polite. We still lack some necessary things for the manufacture of star warships. For example, a common metal in our stars is a necessary item for manufacturing the shell of interstellar warships. But now we can''t find ready-made on oxygen star. We can only refine and extract it from some minerals. This will take a lot of time and energy and delay the birth of star warships. "


    I said, "how do you want us to help you? Just say it. "


    Bian Lusha smiled: "we wonder if the city Lord can send someone to look for the wreckage of those star warships destroyed in the battle, so that we can use the wreckage to make the shell of new star warships? In this way, you can save a lot of time and manpower. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me and said slowly, "it''s no problem. We''ll send someone to look for the wreckage of the previous star warships immediately. However, as far as I know, the wreckage of the starship is very few, and we can''t guarantee that it can be found smoothly, so your refining work can''t stop, so as not to delay the manufacture of the Starship. "


    Bian Lusha said, "Lord Zhou, don''t worry. We won''t put all our hopes in one place. When you look for the wreckage, we will also actively find ways to obtain more materials. In the future, more and more starships will be built, and they will be bigger and bigger. We know what our responsibilities are. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "it''s hard for you. If you still need anything, you might as well say it. We will try our best to meet your needs. "


    Bian Lusha and Zhou Shuangyin discussed the construction of star warships. I had nothing to do. So I went aside alone to see the star warships with a basic skeleton.


    The Starship we need already has a basic skeleton. I can''t go inside to see what''s inside. I can only look at the shape of the Starship not far away.


    This warship is not very big, which is about the same size as the flying car Jingshen in Jingshen city.


    However, in terms of appearance, the two are completely different. Most of the flying vehicles are oval or circular, with large wings on both sides. The interstellar warship is like a ship without wings.

 Chapter 460

    Starship is powerful and faster. In addition, it needs to prevent many dangers in space. Therefore, the design of starship and flying vehicle are two concepts.


    I don''t understand these very well. At this time, because I can only see the skeleton, I can''t understand it more.


    As the saying goes, every row is like a mountain. Now I really have this feeling. In the face of unfamiliar starships, my eyes are almost black.


    Bian Lusha and Zhou Shuangyin were still discussing some details. I was bored in the past, so I turned to the place where the stars lived and wanted to see their current living conditions.


    The residence and work place of the stars are separated from the outside world by a temporary wall of tens of kilometers. It is the most independent place in the mirror God city.


    In the middle of the starry man''s residence, a newly built road separates the living and working areas. The distance between the two areas is about 100 meters.


    The places where the stars live are all newly-built houses. The materials used are very unique. All of them are metal products, which reflect the metallic luster everywhere. At first glance, it looks like a very small steel city.


    Most of these houses are built by the stars themselves. They love metal products and like to live in such metal houses.


    I quickly came to the place where the stars live. At a glance, I saw a lot of stars busy here.


    They are either building new houses, preparing food, or training... There are also some stars who look like women taking care of the children. The children''s running and playing make this place full of laughter and vitality.


    I didn''t see the miserable appearance of the subjugated slaves in my mind. Instead, I saw the thriving life scene of these starry people.


    This is very different from my idea. In addition to my inexplicable disappointment, I also saw something that made me happy.


    I secretly told myself that the creativity and adaptability of stars are really strong, so strong that I was surprised.


    I was suddenly afraid. The adaptability and creativity of the stars were so strong that I left these people. Was it right or wrong?


    If they have a firm foothold, they are likely to occupy our home in a very short time.


    This is something I am very worried about and very reluctant to see.


    Oxygen star is very large. With hundreds of millions of people, it can also meet people''s needs.


    But after all, the stars are an alien race and extremely aggressive. Once they develop and grow to a certain extent, it is difficult to say whether we can live a stable life like now.


    When I think of these, I feel different when I see the resident of the stars, and my thoughts change accordingly.


    We have to find a way to do this. At least we must find out if the stars have any bad intentions before they really occupy our home.


    "Are you the city master?" After a star man saw me, he carefully came over and said to me, "are you here to see us?"


    I smiled, "will you say what we say? Good. In the future, everyone should learn to say our words to facilitate our communication. I''m here to see you and see how you live here. "


    The star man said, "we have a set of instruments that can directly input your language into our brain. We want to learn your language, that is, a few hours. However, we have to endure a lot of pain in the middle. This is a large amount of information. Our brain should accept it all in a short time. The pain is also great, and many people can''t stand it. "


    I''ve heard of such an instrument. Like the chip books used by many of us now, it allows humans to directly input the things in the book into our brain, which is as simple and efficient as entering into a computer.


    But the side effects are also obvious. Some people will forget, or have a headache and so on.


    The human body and brain also have limited bearing capacity. If there are too many and miscellaneous things, it will also produce a lot of side effects.


    In recent thousands of years, science and technology have developed by leaps and bounds. Many things that were unthinkable before have now been realized.


    This is just opposite to the way of cultivating immortality on our oxygen star. In recent thousands of years, our way of cultivating immortality has not developed and made progress for various reasons, but has retreated a lot.


    Many advanced skills and combat skills have disappeared in the previous disasters, which is the most direct reason for our retreat in the way of cultivating immortality.


    Now the stars are coming. If we cooperate happily, science and technology will be more developed.


    I just hope that the upsurge of cultivating immortals will not pass in a short time. At least we should cultivate a group of high-level martial artists and continue the tradition of cultivating immortals.


    After a brief exchange with the stars, I said goodbye to the stars and continued to walk around and have a look around.


    Today, I saw the star battleship made by the stars. It''s a feast for my eyes, but I think the star battleship is too complex for me to understand, so I don''t go to see it and think about it.


    At this time, Zhou Shuangyin and Bian Lusha were still talking about something. I couldn''t bother them, so I walked around the star people''s residence and found out the situation of the star people''s residence.


    The relationship between us and the stars is like the relationship between employers and employees. They belong to us and work for us, but we can''t completely restrict them.


    Moreover, both sides are secretly guarding against this. Once anyone makes any big move, the other side will react quickly.


    This is a wonderful balance. It is easy to break it. To maintain it, both sides need to exercise restraint and restraint.


    Many times, we have to discuss what the stars want to do, or what I ask them to do.


    This requires us to understand every move of the stars, avoid unnecessary misunderstandings and cause unnecessary unrest.


    I thought about this before. Now I have come to the residence of stars. Naturally, I should have a good look and have a panoramic view of everything.


    "General Kim," I was walking around the starry people''s station when I heard a voice: "would you please come here?"


    Bian Lusha was talking. She probably finished talking with Zhou Shuangyin. At this time, she greeted me and probably wanted to say something to me.


    We used to be mortal enemies on the battlefield. Now we speak calmly. Things are really changeable.

 Chapter 461

    I walked over and said, "how long will it take for the Starship to be built?"


    Bian Lusha said, "it depends on whether the raw materials we need can be delivered to us in time. If the materials arrive in time, we are sure to complete the manufacture of the first starship within three months. "


    I thought it would take at least a year or several years to build a starship. After listening to Bian Lusha, I felt a little surprised: "three months? Can we build a starship so soon? Is this too fast? In such a hurry, will there be a problem? "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "don''t worry, our technology for building star warships has been fully mature a long time ago. Now it''s just drawing gourds again. It doesn''t take much time."


    I know Bian Lusha is telling the truth. When the technology is mature, it can save a lot of time: "in this case, I''ll leave it to you. Is there anything else I can do for you? Just open your mouth and I''ll try my best. "


    Bian Lusha said, "we have already told Lord Zhou what we need. But we do have one more thing we need your help, that is, we need you to take someone to help us find more starship wrecks. "


    I was stunned: "didn''t you just say this to the city Lord? Didn''t the city Lord agree to your request?"


    Bian Lusha said, "the city Lord means to ask the general to help us find the wreckage of the star battleship. He can''t tell you directly. Let me discuss it with you."


    I smiled bitterly: "well, since it''s to build a starship, it''s not impossible for me to help you find the wreckage of the Starship. You provide me with the location of the destroyed starships, and I''ll take someone to help you find them. "


    "Thank you, general." Bian Lusha smiled: "we know that there is only one place where there may be the wreckage of the Starship. It''s not far from here. I''ll send you the specific location later. You can prepare now. If possible, you can start early tomorrow morning."


    I said reluctantly, "there is only one place with debris? Well, I know what to do. Tell me where you are and I''ll arrange the rest myself. "


    Pause: "we''re going to send some people to you to help you build star warships for us. Did our Lord tell you about it? "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "I have promised this. You want to learn our manufacturing technology. We welcome it."


    I blushed a little. This was our careful thought. Bian Lusha saw through it and said it directly. I felt sorry for Bian Lusha.


    Bian Lusha saw that I was embarrassed and didn''t say anything. She left with a smile.


    I have to leave here first. If I stay here again, I will feel embarrassed and uneasy.


    I''m going to find someone who can help me find the wreckage of the Starship. After all, I can''t do it alone.


    But now most of the people around me have tasks. I didn''t think of a suitable person to complete this task with me for a while.


    It''s not a good job to look for the wreckage of the Starship. Maybe you will encounter many unexpected dangers and difficulties. Most people don''t want to go with me.


    I am not a person who is afraid of difficulties, nor are my friends and brothers. I go to them for help and they will help me. I don''t have to worry about this.


    With concerted efforts, we will be able to complete the task.


    I don''t know why. I''m very cautious and careful about this seemingly not very difficult thing. It''s like I''m going to complete an arduous task harder than going to heaven. I''m also a little uneasy in my heart.


    Bian Lusha asked me to take people to look for the wreckage of the Starship. I had no reason to refuse, but I had to promise first.


    Early the next morning, I took some people to the place Bian Lusha gave me to look for the wreckage of the Starship.


    The people I took away, except that Dongmei was my old subordinate and old friend, others were temporarily assigned by Zhou Shuangyin to help me.


    Dongmei is the person I trust and the warrior of King Wu among us, so she has become the leader of our search for star warships this time.


    I am the general and Dongmei is the commander. The 100 sergeants who came with me are our subordinates. Our group of 102 took a flying car and went straight to the place given to me by Bian Lusha without stopping all the way.


    I originally planned to bring some war beasts, but in order to avoid unnecessary trouble along the way, I finally gave up the idea and left all my war beasts in Jingshen city.


    The defense of mirror God city can not be ignored. The war beasts can play a role in controlling the war situation when necessary.


    Bian Lusha gave me the location is the ancient city, about 17000 kilometers away from our mirror God city.


    This distance, if we use our flying car, is more than ten hours.


    If our trip goes well, we can come back in two days.


    We set out from Jingshen city smoothly and calmly. We came to the edge of the ancient city in less than ten hours.


    This flying car is said to have been improved by Bian Lusha''s people, and its speed is much faster than the flying car I''ve seen before.


    Seeing the city wall of the ancient city, in order to respect the people of the ancient city, we still found a place outside the city to land first according to the Convention.


    There are also traces of being attacked by the stars, but from outside the city, it is far less tragic than the mirror God city.


    Dongmei commands the sergeants to get off. First, I go to the sergeant guarding the ancient city and explain our intention to them.


    The sergeant guarding the city listened to me and read the document signed and issued by Zhou Shuangyin. He quickly turned to inform the city master of the ancient city.


    Looking in from the gate of the city, I knew that the ancient city had also been attacked by the stars, and the city was in chaos.


    The ancient city is still on alert. No matter who comes to Jingshen City, they need to be strictly checked by the sergeants to prevent the spies of the stars from sneaking in.


    The stars themselves are very different from us. They can''t easily get into us, but they incorporate some of our people and develop into their people, so it''s difficult for us to prevent them.


    The only way is to check carefully and find their flaws from some clues, so the sergeant guarding the city will carefully check everyone who enters the city.


    Jingshen city is now famous in the whole oxygen star, because we defeated the stars, and it is also the nearest city to Shengxian gate.

 Chapter 462

    After the sergeant informed me, a commander of the ancient city soon appeared in front of me. This is a female commander. It seems that he is not very old. He is about level 8 generals. He can be regarded as a very excellent martial artist.


    The female commander looked at me in a daze and asked with doubts for a long time: "are you the general Jinfeng who defeated the stars, the legendary king of martial arts?"


    I saw the female leader''s doubt, so I smiled and said, "I''m Jinfeng. Please ask the commander''s name. I wonder if we can go into the ancient city and have a look? "


    The female commander hugged her fist and said, "I doubt whether you are the real general Jinfeng... But since you said you are the general Jinfeng, I have no reason not to let you enter our ancient city. By the way, my name is tianwu. "


    The name of tianwu is very interesting. I don''t know if it''s an alias. After listening to it, I firmly remember it: "it''s the leader of tianwu. I''m disrespectful. A total of 102 people came to the ancient city this time, led by me and my commander Dongmei. Please commander tianwu check it carefully and let us enter the ancient city. "


    Tianwu pondered a little and said reluctantly, "there are so many people here. It is said that I can''t let you enter the ancient city casually. But for the sake of being general Jin Feng, I''ll accommodate you and go straight in. "


    I was surprised: "don''t check? The sergeant just said that the ancient city is still under martial law, and anyone who goes in and out must be checked. We normally visit the ancient city, so we don''t have to give us special care. It''s business. "


    "You''re really..." a sergeant couldn''t help shouting, "don''t don''t know what''s good or bad. Our commander said you can go in. What are you talking about here? Are you looking for a fight?"


    I smiled: "if there are star spies among us, don''t you neglect your duty? I think of you, too. I don''t mean anything else. "


    Tianwu stared at me and stared at me motionless. At this time, she suddenly smiled: "it seems that you are really prepared. Since it is so, let''s check it carefully. Somebody! Check it carefully. Those with problems are not allowed to enter the city. "


    A group of ancient city sergeants shouted in unison, "yes!"


    I saw that their morale was very high, so I smiled and said, "this is the sergeant who can fight with the stars. Don''t go with the flow. Be careful if you make a mistake, you won''t have time to regret."


    I don''t know why, I suddenly want to see what the sergeants in this ancient city look like. I want to see the difference between them and our sergeants in Jingshen city.


    Of course, what I want to see more is who''s better between our two cities.


    Tianwu probably saw my mind, and then he shouted, "check carefully and don''t let go of any suspicious places."


    The sergeant of the ancient city seemed to think of something. He roared "yes" in unison, and his military power was extraordinary.


    They lined up and surrounded 102 of us.


    I turned back to greet our people: "don''t move, accept the inspection."


    The sergeants shouted in unison, "yes, general!"


    Our number of sergeants is not as many as those in the ancient city, but our voice seems to be louder and stronger.


    With me and Dongmei, the two kings of martial arts, these in the ancient city are generally just the sergeants of military generals. They really can''t beat us in momentum.


    After all, there is only such a little time for the arrival of the era of cultivating immortals. There is no real king of Wu here in the ancient city.


    Today''s King Wu, no matter where he goes, is the top existence.


    "General Jinfeng, are you here?"


    Seeing our appearance, tianwu suddenly smiled and said, "our ancient city has never meant to embarrass you. What do you mean?"


    I also smiled and said, "nothing. I just want to see how the sergeant in the ancient city is. Before the stars attacked our Jingshen City, your ancient city was one of the key cities attacked by the stars. At that time, you must have fought hard to keep the ancient city. I fought bravely to protect my city, not afraid of sacrifice... I just want to see what such heroes look like. "


    Tianwu suddenly said, "general Jin, none of the sergeants in our ancient city are timid, and none of them are ready to escape! I can prove this to you at any time, and I welcome general Jin''s supervision and inspection at any time. "


    The sergeants of the ancient city suddenly shouted in unison: "kill!"


    The sound of killing was full of momentum, and a shocking murderous spirit suddenly appeared, like a thick dark cloud covering the front door of the whole ancient city.


    An amazing spirit of killing was formed around me, and the momentum of soldiers who have been on the battlefield for a long time was completely opened.


    I finally felt the military spirit and prestige of the sergeants in the ancient city. This murderous spirit is not only their military spirit, but also their military prestige.


    "Pa pa..." our sergeants applauded spontaneously, and Dong Mei said directly: "well, this is the soldier who can fight to the death with the stars. I admire him!"


    Tianwu looked at me with some pride and said slowly, "is general Jin satisfied with our Sergeant?"


    I nodded: "good. It''s better than our sergeant in Jingshen City, in momentum. "


    After a pause, I said again, "I''m not causing trouble. Your momentum is very strong and murderous, but there''s another defect, a fatal defect."


    "I''d like to hear it in detail!" Tianwu''s eyes flashed away and said with hatred, "please give general Jin advice."


    I thought I didn''t see tianwu''s dissatisfaction. I smiled and said, "your level is too low. There are even many talents who are martial arts level. When fighting against the stars, it is difficult to block the stars'' high-tech weapons, and there will be great casualties. "


    After listening to my words, tianwu turned to look at the sergeants I brought, and said discouraged, "you''re right. Our Sergeant really can''t catch up with your sergeant in Jingshen city."


    The sergeants I brought this time were selected by Zhou Shuangyin. They are all high-level generals. Compared with these sergeants in the ancient city, they have more advantages.


    It is almost indisputable that high-level warriors can easily suppress low-level warriors anyway.


    I didn''t mean to attack tianwu and the ancient city sergeant, so I stopped at a good time: "I have a way to improve your sergeant''s realm. I don''t know if tianwu commander is interested?"


    "What?!" Tianwu seemed a little surprised. There was more expectation and confusion in my eyes.

 Chapter 463

    I smiled and said, "to improve the realm is to improve the strength. I''ll send someone to the leader of tianwu later. You can do the rest by yourself."


    Tianwu returned: "thank you, general Jin. The sergeant of my ancient city must remember general Jin''s kindness."


    I waved my hand: "check it quickly. It''s getting late. We should go to the city to find a place to rest."


    Tianwu waved: "general Jin, please go in. We can trust general Jin. Don''t check."


    I will not be embarrassed this time. I smile and nod and go to the ancient city first.


    Dongmei followed me with a hundred sergeants and we entered the ancient city together.


    "Stop!" Just as we entered the ancient city, a voice came from behind us: "who are you? Why rush into our ancient city without inspection? "


    When I turned around, a big man with an army of about 300 people was just blocking our way, blocking almost the whole road.


    I haven''t seen this person before. Now I suddenly appear, as if I''ve been waiting for us.


    When I was about to speak, Dongmei said coldly behind me, "get out of the way!"


    The man in the way was stunned and suddenly smiled: "do you want me to get out of the way? Do you know who I am? "


    Dongmei said coldly, "I don''t care who you are. If you dare to block our way, you''re not a good man."


    "Not a good man?!" The man laughed: "it seems that you must not be from the ancient city. Where do you come from and what is your purpose here? Tell the truth quickly. "


    Dongmei stepped forward and ignored the questioner. Instead, she said to me, "general, leave this matter to me. Go and have a rest first."


    I saw that Dongmei seemed confident, so I nodded, walked aside and handed it over to Dongmei.


    I didn''t go to see how Dongmei handled this matter at all. I raised my hand and called a sergeant: "find a better place to rest. We won''t go today. Let''s rest for one night first."


    The sergeant left with a fist. When I went to see Dongmei again, Dongmei was already talking to the man in the way.


    I didn''t deliberately listen to what they said. Dongmei came out. There should be nothing uncertain in this ancient city. I don''t have to worry about it.


    Dongmei spoke to the man in the way. Tianwu came over and quietly said to me, "general Jin, this is Gu Tianyang, the son of the ancient city master. I think your commander should not force him."


    I smiled: "our commander is Dongmei. She is a mecha soldier. Although she has no aura fluctuation, her combat effectiveness is comparable to that of King Wu. So I think it should be your son Gu Tianyang, not commander Dongmei. "


    Tianwu was surprised. Without hesitation, she turned and shouted at the ancient Tianyang: "old childe, please don''t..."


    Before tianwu finished, he heard the scream of Gu Tianyang.


    I can see clearly that Gu Tianyang is probably a person who thinks highly of himself. He doesn''t look at Dongmei at all. After a few words, he takes the initiative to win Dongmei.


    What he never expected was that Dongmei was comparable to the existence of ten thousand kings. His combat effectiveness was not comparable to that of a military general. He was seriously injured by Dongmei as soon as he shot.


    Tianwu''s words suddenly stopped, turned and looked at me with a look of loss.


    I said slowly, "don''t worry, Dongmei is measured and won''t hurt childe Gu''s life."


    Tianwu opened her mouth and couldn''t speak. Her expression was very complex, surprised and worried, but she also had a faint smile.


    I stopped talking to tianwu and said to Dongmei, "don''t hurt people. We come all the way. It''s a guest. It''s bad to bully the master."


    Dongmei said angrily, "who told him to speak so hard and move his hands and feet? I was so angry that I began to teach him a lesson. Please don''t blame Dongmei. "


    I smiled, "I don''t mean to blame you. This is the young master of the ancient city. If we want to stay here for a few days, we have to trouble the ancient city''s mayor, so it''s better not to make things big. "


    Dongmei smiled and said, "I see. I haven''t done anything to him. He will get better after a rest of ten days and a half months. "


    As soon as Dongmei''s words were finished, Gu Tianyang, who fell to the ground, suddenly gnashed his teeth and said, "I haven''t done anything to me yet. You broke my arm..."


    Dongmei angrily interrupted Gu Tianyang''s words: "you deserve it. Who told you to do something? It''s my mercy not to kill you."


    Gu Tianyang struggled to stand up. One left arm was indeed broken and hung soft to one side.


    Hearing him bite his teeth and say, "you hurt me, should you compensate me for my medical expenses?"? This is the ancient city and my territory. Don''t forget it. If you have no money to pay me, you might as well stay and be my man. I think you can play very well. You''re a good material to be a thug. "


    After listening to Gu Tianyang''s words, I feel whether this person has a brain problem. It''s abnormal to say such words at this time.


    Dongmei was also stunned. She frowned and said, "general, this guy doesn''t know whether to live or die. I want to kill him..."


    I said quickly, "don''t be impulsive."


    After a pause, I turned to tianwu and said, "take your childe back. I don''t want Dongmei to kill your childe here in a rage. It''s hard for everyone to explain at that time."


    If tianwu was granted amnesty, she quickly said to the sergeants around her: "send the childe back quickly!"


    The sergeants of the ancient city came forward and helped the injured Gu Tianyang to leave. Unexpectedly, no one wanted to embarrass us for Gu Tianyang.


    Dongmei was still unhappy at this time. Looking at Gu Tianyang leaving, she gritted her teeth and said, "this Gu Tianyang, I will not let him go in another place."


    I said with a smile, "you have to forgive others. Don''t kill people all the time. It''s not a good thing. The killing is too heavy. When you want to break through in your cultivation in the future, there will be heart demons. "


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, "even if you don''t have to practice, killing too much is not a good thing."


    Dongmei nodded slightly, "I remember. Thank you for your instruction."


    I feel like an old master, and Dongmei is one of my disobedient disciples. I''m a little nosy.


    I felt that it was inappropriate for me to say this to her, so I stopped talking and just looked at Dongmei.


    Vaguely, I suddenly wanted to take Dongmei back to the door, but then I was rejected by myself. I think I still can''t take an apprentice, at least not now.


    Maybe I can take Dongmei as a friend and teach her some martial arts or combat skills. It can be regarded as a competition with each other, on the premise that machine armor soldiers like Dongmei can practice.

 Chapter 464

    My mind Dongmei should not know, but Dongmei also looked at me and smiled slowly: "general, what should we do now? Will you find a place to live first, or will you start looking for the wreckage of the Starship now? "


    I came back and told Dongmei my previous arrangement. Dongmei said, "I see. Brothers have a hard journey. Let''s take a night off first and look for the wreckage of the Starship tomorrow."


    I nodded: "go and stay first. I''ll meet the master of the ancient city and meet you later."


    "I''ll go with the general. The city master of the ancient city may embarrass you..."


    Dongmei said hurriedly, "I hurt Gu Tianyang. Would it be inappropriate for you to see his father now? I''ll go with the general. I''ll take care of him if I have something to do. "


    I shook my head and refused Dongmei''s kindness: "don''t worry, I won''t have any problem going."


    Dongmei stopped talking and didn''t say anything at last. I went to the city master''s house of the ancient city alone and left her to manage our 100 sergeants.


    The owner of the ancient city is Gu Yingyang. I heard Zhou Shuangyin talk about it before I set out.


    I have to meet this man because there is still some past between him and my father Zhou Shuangyin.


    And this time our task also needs some help from him in order to complete it more smoothly.


    Gu Yingyang is also a level 9 general. He is nearly 200 years old this year. Because there is no spiritual grass such as Immortal Jade fruit to prolong his life, he looks very old and looks older than Du Kang, who is more than 300 years old.


    When I saw Gu Yingyang, he was talking to his son Gu Tianyang.


    Gu Tianyang''s injury is not particularly serious. He has basically recovered under the action of No. 1 medicine.


    Gu Yingyang dotes on his son Gu Tianyang. Seeing me who indirectly hurt Gu Tianyang, he is very angry. His gray hair and beard stand up because of anger.


    I looked at the angry ancient Eagle lightly and said slowly, "don''t be angry, ancient city master. We didn''t come to the ancient city to make trouble, but if we had to discuss with you. I think you''d better not take Gu Tianyang''s injury to heart. This matter is over. No one should say anything more. "


    Gu Yingyang listened to me and said angrily, "what are you talking about? only this and nothing more? Hum, do you think Gu Yingyang is easy to bully? Those who hurt my son come to apologize, and we can talk. "


    I smiled: "ancient city master, I can understand your anger, but in the final analysis, this matter is only a matter between individuals. Compared with what I want to say, it is really not worth mentioning."


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Yingyang was the Lord of the city after all. After listening to my words, he calmed down a lot and said faintly: "tell me, I''d like to see what you want to say."


    I sat down in front of Gu Yingyang and said slowly, "Jingshen city has accepted more than 20000 star people, many of whom know how to make star warships. Our city Lord wanted to use these people to build the first interstellar warship for our red dragon country. After asking the Lord for instructions, he got the permission of the Lord. Few people know about this matter at present. I took the initiative to tell the city Lord today. I wonder if the city Lord thinks this matter is much more serious than your son''s injury? "


    The ancient Eagle frowned and said, "make a star battleship? This is a very difficult thing. Are you sure? And... What does this have to do with our ancient city? We can''t help you. "


    I waved my hand: "the city Lord underestimated himself. This time, we came to ask for help from your ancient city."


    Gu Yingyang was stunned and said, "I don''t understand what you mean. What can we do to help you? The ancient city is about the same size as Jingshen City, and the original population is the same. In terms of comprehensive strength, I think we are worse than Jingshen city. I really can''t think of anything to help you. "


    I smiled: "that''s because you didn''t listen to me... The help we need actually comes from the stars, but it has a direct relationship with the ancient city."


    "Stars?" Gu Yingyang was even more surprised: "what exactly do you mean? We don''t have any star people caught here, and we haven''t heard of talents who can make star warships. "


    I smiled and said, "these are not what we need. We need you to help me provide some information and intelligence. Well, what we need is the wreckage of the Starship you destroyed. We need to find something useful from the wreckage to reduce the time we spend building star ships. "


    Gu Yingyang suddenly said, "well, we can help you, but all the things you need are in the black forest west of the ancient city. There are many stars and animals and there are many dangers. It is difficult for ordinary people to enter."


    I frowned: "black forest? By black forest, do you mean the legendary Jedi black forest? "


    The ancient Eagle nodded: "you''re right. The black forest I said is the legendary Jedi black forest. General Kim, you haven''t heard of the exact location of the black forest, have you? Our ancient city is adjacent to the black forest, which is what most people know. "


    I smiled: "I''ve heard of black forest, but I don''t know its specific location. In any case, to build a starship as soon as possible, we must go into the black forest. Please also lead the way. Let''s go into the black forest and look for the wreckage of the Starship. "


    Gu Yingyang said with a smile, "you may still not understand me. The black forest is a Jedi, and the humans who went in never came back. So we can''t go in unless you have a way to block all the dangers in the black forest. "


    "The danger of the black forest is mainly star beasts?" I frowned and asked, "or is there another danger?"


    Gu Yingyang said, "in addition to the star beasts, the black forest is still a huge forest with no end in sight, in which all the huge black trees grow. Black trees are poisonous, colorless and tasteless, but they are extremely powerful. They can be distributed tens of meters away from a tree. Once human beings get close, they will be unconsciously poisoned and die, even martial artists are no exception. "


    "Black tree?" I really haven''t heard of this kind of tree: "what kind of tree is that? Is it a plant or a star beast? "


    Gu Yingyang said, "it''s a plant, but it''s very strange. There are no such highly toxic black trees in other places. It''s a unique plant in the black forest."


    Strange in my heart, I couldn''t help asking, "if the poison of the black tree is so powerful, how can there be star beasts in the black forest?"


    I have no impression of the black forest. I can''t help asking if we can enter the black forest.

 Chapter 465

    "There are all kinds of star beasts in the black forest, of which 99% are highly toxic. They are not afraid of the poison of the black tree. The toxins of those star beasts are also very powerful. After wounding people, it is difficult to treat them. "


    Gu Yingyang smiled faintly with a cold tone: "this has something to do with the poisonous gas that permeates the black forest all the year round. If ordinary people enter the black forest, they will die without doubt. However, the star beasts living inside slowly adapted to the environment filled with toxic gas, and most of them produced toxins themselves. Only a few star beasts, because of their unique factors, not only do not produce toxins in their bodies, but they produce a very strange antitoxic substance, which can ignore the poison gas in the black forest. "


    I listened carefully to Gu Yingyang''s words: "I understand what you said. Well, you give me a detailed map and look for the wreckage of the Starship. We can do it ourselves, so we won''t involve the people in your ancient city."


    Gu Yingyang flashed a strange look on his face and then smiled: "general Jin, our map is outside the black forest. As for the inside of the black forest, it is really a forbidden area. We haven''t gone in. We don''t know what''s going on inside, let alone any map."


    I nodded and understood Gu Yingyang''s meaning: "just tell us the way to enter the black forest. When we find the black forest, we will find a way for the rest."


    Gu Yingyang beckoned a sergeant: "go and bring the map around the black forest to the general."


    When the sergeant was ordered to leave, Gu Yingyang said again, "I think there is another thing I must remind general Jin, that is, there is an underground organization between the black forest and our ancient city that we can''t afford, called the beast gate."


    I thought of Huang Ye, the disciple of beast gate, and remembered the sect of beast gate.


    Listen to Gu Yingyang said, "there are thousands of disciples in beast gate and all kinds of war animals. If we want to enter the black forest through their territory, even we need to communicate with them in advance and get permission before we can pass."


    "Beast gate..." it''s not the first time I''ve heard your name, nor is it the first time I know the existence of this sect: "the ancient city Lord, the current red dragon country, but it''s strictly forbidden for any sect to exist. Didn''t you report to the country Lord''s house and ask the country Lord to send someone to deal with this matter?"


    Gu Yingyang smiled bitterly: "the general doesn''t know. There are few villains in our ancient city, and there are few high-level warriors. How dare you offend the beast gate that can''t be destroyed at one stroke? Over the years, we have pretended not to know the existence of the beast gate, because only in this way can we have room to live. "


    I know what Gu Yingyang said is true. The powerful beast gate is not something that the ancient city can cope with. The people in the ancient city really don''t dare to make a statement, or ask the people of the Lord''s government to help deal with this matter.


    Because once the beast gate cannot be completely eliminated, the waiting for the ancient city will be a disaster.


    The beast gate is powerful, and there are countless war beasts to help. Cities like the ancient city are not their opponents at all.


    Even if the Lord''s office sends someone to pay, the beast gate has been operating here for many years, and there must be a way back. It is difficult to pay completely at one time, which will also leave a huge future disaster for the ancient city.


    I understood in my heart, so I didn''t embarrass Gu Yingyang: "I will personally communicate with the people of beast gate, so you don''t have to come forward."


    Gu Yingyang said with a smile: "thank you for your understanding, general. Our ancient city has been attacked by stars recently. It has suffered heavy losses and needs to be recovered urgently. You don''t have more energy to deal with and beast gate, so please do it yourself."


    I nodded, took a chip just taken by the sergeant, checked it, found that it was the map outside the black forest, and put it away.


    I stopped talking nonsense with Gu Yingyang, said goodbye to Gu Yingyang and went to find Dongmei and others.


    I didn''t intend to ask the people in the ancient city to directly help us find the wreckage of the Starship. I''m very grateful that they can not embarrass us.


    Contact Dongmei and know that they are now living in a restaurant called Hongyun near the city gate. I went directly to them.


    Hongyun restaurant is a small-scale restaurant, which can accommodate and eat, so Dongmei chose here.


    Another reason why Dongmei chose to live here is that it is convenient to inquire about news at the intersection of three streets.


    When I saw Dongmei and others, Dongmei was arranging the next task for our sergeants.


    I listened to Dongmei quietly and heard her say, "as I said just now, you spread out to various places to inquire about the information about the starship, make records and give it to me at night."


    The sergeants had changed their civilian clothes and said together, "yes, commander."


    Dongmei waved: "go, pay attention to safety."


    When the sergeants dispersed, I slowly walked to Dongmei''s room: "did you find anything?"


    Seeing me, Dongmei smiled and said, "general, it''s you listening to us. I said who was eavesdropping on me just now? He is still a very powerful person. I dare not say it directly. "


    I smiled: "tell me about your discovery. I think you''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?"


    Dongmei was stunned, and then hurriedly said, "no, Dongmei doesn''t dare. General, I just think that more than one starship must have been destroyed. Bian Lusha gave us the address in this very dangerous place. Maybe it''s a ghost, so I want to ask more about it to ensure that it won''t be harmed... "


    I nodded, "you did a good job. We really have to be on guard. Bian Lusha, after all, is a star, and we are not a race. It''s normal to have a different heart. "


    Dongmei said with a smile, "the general doesn''t blame me for making my own decisions."


    I said with a smile, "how could it be? You are my right-hand man, my comrade in arms and friend. I won''t be so narrow-minded."


    Dongmei blushed and whispered, "thank you for your trust. I will live up to the general''s expectations and do everything the general ordered."


    I looked at Dongmei, who couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be so nervous. We are friends and comrades in arms first, and then the relationship between superiors and subordinates."


    "Friends?" Dongmei suddenly looked up and stared at me. She didn''t seem to believe my words: "the general really regards Dongmei as a friend?"


    I was stunned and smiled slowly: "can this be false? I regard you as a friend, and only in this way can we have nothing to say and cooperate with each other. Do you think so? "


    Dongmei suddenly blushed and turned her head away from me. She whispered something, but I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    I decided early on that she would be my right-hand man. Now it seems that there is such a possibility.

 Chapter 466

    I don''t know if Dongmei has something bad to tell me directly. Seeing her look strange, I asked, "if you have something, tell me directly and I will help you."


    Dongmei shook her head and looked a little frightened: "no... it''s okay, i... I''ll order first, and we can have dinner in a while..."


    Looking at Dongmei running out in panic, I didn''t understand what was going on.


    However, Dongmei worried about food and accommodation. I saved a lot of worry and had more time to practice and think.


    It wouldn''t be very difficult to find the wreckage of the star battleship, but now the wreckage of the star battleship is located not only in the beast gate, but also in the poison gas and star beasts in the black forest. I have to think about how to find the materials Bian Lusha needs in time and ensure that our people are unharmed.


    It''s not worth losing our people in search of the wreckage of the Starship. I don''t want to.


    So at this time, as their general, I have the obligation to ensure their safety.


    I have some ways to deal with the star beasts. After all, I have the best royal beast decision of the beast gate. I can take the star beasts and spirit beasts they can take, but I can''t help it.


    The difficult thing is the poisonous gas in beast gate and black forest, which needs me to find a way to solve.


    There are some ways to prevent poison gas. Our protective clothing can prevent poison. With some detoxifying drugs and spirit grass, I believe it can''t help us.


    The most difficult thing is the beast gate. How to avoid conflict with them and let them promise us to go to the black forest through their territory is the biggest difficulty at present.


    The beast gate must be visited in advance. I was going to go quietly alone, but I changed my mind just when I talked to Dongmei.


    I want to go to the beast gate with Dongmei because of Dongmei''s combat effectiveness and because she is my friend and comrade in arms.


    If you have something to fight together, you are blessed to enjoy it together. This is a real friend.


    After a simple dinner, without any hesitation, I directly said to Dongmei who had just finished the meal: "prepare, let''s go to the beast gate tonight."


    "Beast gate?" Dongmei actually knows this sect. After listening to my words, she said in surprise: "beast gate has always been very exclusive and overbearing. Will there be any misunderstanding if we go at night?"


    "I''ll go with you and everyone else will stay here to rest. Early tomorrow morning, we will go to the black forest through the territory of beast gate to look for the wreckage of the star warship, so we must meet the master of beast gate tonight. "


    I didn''t hide anything more. I explained directly: "when I see the sect leader of beast gate later, I might fight if I don''t agree. Don''t worry about anything else, Dongmei. Just take down the sect leader for me. Remember, this is an order. "


    Dongmei''s eyes were cold, and an amazing sense of war soared. Her momentum was stronger than that of ordinary male soldiers: "understand."


    I saw that Dongmei had entered the combat state, so I said, "we''ll start in ten minutes. We don''t need vehicles. We''ll go on foot."


    Dongmei nodded: "I''m ready. I can start right away."


    I saw that Dongmei didn''t bring anything, so I took out a lightsaber I carried with me and handed it to her: "you take it, you can use it."


    Dongmei took the lightsaber and said with a smile, "thank you, general. I will use this sword to complete the task assigned by the general."


    I waved my hand: "we don''t have to say these high sounding words. Don''t make it seem very strange."


    Dongmei nodded: "I remember. I won''t say such words again in the future."


    I smiled: "let''s go and go to the beast gate to see their war beasts."


    Dongmei went out first and said as she walked, "no war beast can be more powerful than your general. Xiao Jin, they are all war beasts at the level of King Wu. If they fight alone, most human warriors are not their opponents."


    I smiled and didn''t refute Dongmei''s obvious question. I soared up with her and flew to the beast gate, which is not far away.


    The beast gate is on a mountain between the black forest and the ancient city. This mountain is not an independent mountain, but consists of 36 peaks of different sizes. It is said to be a mountain, but in fact it is a mountain.


    Dongmei and I came to the mountain where the beast gate is located. As soon as we landed, a disciple of the beast gate found our whereabouts.


    The sharp warning whistle immediately spread all over the mountain where the beast gate is located. Countless war animals roared earth shaking. Dongmei and I were surrounded by a large group of people and war animals in an instant.


    Dongmei was a little uneasy and looked at me with some tension.


    I smiled at her, hugged her and said loudly, "everyone, I''m from Jingshen City, Jinfeng. If you have something important to ask your sect leader, please let me know. "


    The people around us were all dressed in blue tights and looked very capable.


    One of them stood up and said, "Jinfeng? Why did you come to our beast gate? Why not follow our door rules and walk up the mountain from the foot of the mountain? "


    I said, "I really didn''t know your door has such regulations. I''m sorry. Please pass it on. We have something important to ask your sect leader. "


    The man in Tsing Yi hugged his fist and said, "since that''s the case, please wait a moment."


    I hugged again: "thank you."


    The man was about to leave when one of the people around us suddenly said, "wait a minute, find out their identity first, and don''t disturb the sect leader."


    The people of beast gate immediately looked like a great enemy after hearing this man''s words. They seemed worried that we would break through the mountain gate.


    Dongmei saw that these people were very nervous and seemed to be a little nervous. She whispered to me: "general, why do these people look very unfriendly? Will they fight with us later?"


    I smiled and passed a message to Dongmei: "you have already said that the people in the beast gate are unfriendly. It''s not surprising if they fight in a while."


    Dongmei had a strange expression on her face. She clenched her teeth, suddenly looked at a disciple of the beast sect in front of her and said, "is there any mountain spring nearby? I''m thirsty. "


    I don''t know what Dongmei thinks, but what she says makes me very strange. She shouldn''t say such words at this time. What is there mountain spring water? What makes me thirsty again? Is that what you should say at this time?


    I was about to remind Dongmei not to panic. The disciple of beast sect asked by Dongmei suddenly froze. Looking at Dongmei motionless, it was like seeing some terrible existence.


    Dongmei is a mecha warrior, which is not visible to ordinary people. Now I don''t even understand the reaction of this beast disciple.

 Chapter 467

    After a full minute, the disciple of the beast gate suddenly knelt down to Dongmei and shouted, "see you, miss, I''m damned. I don''t know it''s the miss who came back. Please forgive me."


    This man was like this. The other people around us immediately knelt down together and said, "welcome the eldest lady home!"


    Dongmei smiled and said, "get up. I''ve been away from home for more than ten years. How did you recognize me? "


    A disciple of beast gate stood up, hugged his fist and said, "if you return to the eldest lady, the sect leader has sent your picture a month ago. Let''s not neglect you and your friends when we meet you."


    "My father knew I would come back?" Dong Meiqi said, "what''s going on?"


    "Back to miss, a month ago, we sent someone to Jingshen city to participate in the defense of Jingshen city. Someone recognized miss on the way. But the situation was chaotic at that time. Miss left in a hurry at that time. We didn''t recognize miss in time. By the way, the door Lord ordered that after seeing the young lady, please go to see him immediately. "


    Dongmei looked back at me and said slowly, "I know. I''m going to see my father now. You lead the way... This is my general. We must not be rude. "


    I was surprised. What''s going on? Dongmei is the eldest lady of beast gate. What''s going on? I''m a little confused. I forgot to keep up with Dongmei in front.


    Dongmei smiled, turned to look at me, and then slowly said, "general, are you surprised? I was not born to be a mecha soldier. I also have my parents and relatives and my own home. This is where I was born and my home. "


    I looked at Dongmei blankly and said after a long time: "in that case, our previous worries are completely superfluous... Didn''t you say that you were likely to fight them before? This... "


    "I didn''t mean to joke with the general. Don''t be angry." Dongmei said with a smile, "welcome to the cold house. Please allow me to show the general the way to the cold house for a cup of tea."


    I was really confused by Dongmei and said vaguely, "OK..."


    Dongmei smiled, stretched out her hand and said, "please come here, general. I haven''t been home for many years, so I don''t remember the road here very much. The mountain road is difficult, general, go slowly. "


    I am both happy and worried. With Dongmei, the eldest lady of the beast gate, there must be no problem with our idea of going to the black forest by way of here.


    But at the same time, the head of beast gate is afraid that he will not allow his daughter Dongmei to go to the black forest with me. After all, the danger of the black forest is obvious to everyone here.


    Moreover, I had a holiday with the people of beast gate before. Although it has been a long time, it can''t be guaranteed that some people still remember it.


    I don''t necessarily want Dongmei to go to the black forest with me. It''s OK for me to take the sergeant to the black forest alone. But now I''m alone. It''s the time to employ people. I''m not used to being short of Dongmei''s right-hand assistant.


    With some ideas, we came to the hillside of a mountain with Dongmei. In front of a two-story building with civil structure, we stopped.


    The earthen house has been known for many years at a glance. The walls are full of smoke marks. It looks very old in the dark.


    In order to maintain the firmness of the wall, we deliberately smoked and roasted the wall by smoking.


    In front of this old looking earth house, a group of more than ten people were waiting for us. When they saw us, one of the smiling old man immediately smiled and said, "general Jin, welcome to the beast gate."


    I know this man must be the head of beast gate and the father of Dongmei. His momentum is obviously stronger than those around him.


    I couldn''t neglect Dongmei''s father. I immediately stepped forward, hugged and said, "Jinfeng has seen the sect leader. We came here rashly. Please forgive the sect leader for any disturbance."


    Dong Mei whispered, "this is my father. His name is Dong mengchang. General, don''t be polite."


    When Dong Mei spoke, Dong Meng, the head of beast gate, often said, "no, beast gate is located in a remote and poor mountain. It''s our honor for general Jin to come. Why bother? Please come in and let''s sit down and talk. "


    I threw my fist again: "thank you, sect leader Dong. Jin Feng, thank you very much."


    Dong Meng often laughed and said, "general Jin, you''re welcome. The little girl followed the general and brought trouble to the general. I should be grateful that I am Dong Meng. "


    Dongmei saw that we were polite, so she stood up and said, "don''t be polite. Let''s talk in the house."


    In fact, I didn''t expect the famous beast sect leader to live in such a house, but looking at the look of Dongmei, this is really the residence of beast sect leader.


    Led by Dong Mei and Dong mengchang, I entered the birthplace of beast gate, a large but old earth house.


    The layout of the house is very simple. Facing the door is a large Taishi chair, which is the throne of Dong mengchang.


    Behind the throne is a huge red sandalwood dragon relief, which looks lifelike. It is also the totem of the beast gate and the symbol of the beast gate.


    A few smaller wooden chairs were neatly placed on both sides of the room for guests.


    Dong Meng often warmly asked me to sit down. Before I could speak, he directly said, "don''t worry about going to the black forest. Stay for one night first. After dawn tomorrow, I''ll take you in."


    I glanced at Dongmei and wanted to ask if Dongmei had told her father about it, but it was hard for me to ask in front of Dongmeng Chang.


    Dongmei saw my mind and said with a smile, "I knew Bian Lusha''s task was not simple, but when I knew that our task location was actually black forest, I contacted my father first... General Jin, please forgive me for not telling you in advance. I''m worried that there are Bian Lusha among our people. In order to keep it a secret, I can only do so."


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "you''re thoughtful. I didn''t think so much... Well done, you deserve to be our commander."


    "The general laughed at me?" Dongmei said with a smile, "I also had an idea. I can''t compare with the general''s far planning strategies. By the way, since my father promised to take us to the black forest, he must know the specific location of the wreckage of the Starship. Is that so, dad? "


    Dong Meng Chang zhengse said, "well, we happened to be involved in the battle of destroying that starship, so we really know the specific location. But that place is close to the center of the black forest. It will take at least a whole day to get in from us. "

 Chapter 468

    I don''t know how to persuade Dongmei. I just hold her and want to use this method to alleviate her inner pain.


    I think I am a big brother of Dongmei. Seeing Dongmei in such pain, I couldn''t help but do something I would never do to comfort her.


    Originally, I just wanted to discuss with beast gate. Now it has evolved into this. I feel that things in the world are really unpredictable. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing half an hour ago.


    Dongmei father and daughter calmed down slowly. I also quietly released Dongmei, stepped back and sat down nearby, ready to find a topic to distract their attention, so as not to keep them in such pain.


    Before I could speak again, Dongmei herself said, "general, I''ll inform our sergeants and let them all come. We can set out for the black forest tomorrow morning..."


    I was about to find a chance to distract their attention. When I heard the speech, I nodded and agreed.


    Dongmei almost immediately rushed out of the door. Looking at her worried appearance, she seemed to be running away from something.


    Dong Meng and I often looked at each other, sighed and shook our heads.


    When the sergeants arrived at the black forest branch of beast gate, it was already 10 p.m.


    After hastily eating the dinner prepared by beast gate, they all went to rest and were ready to set out early tomorrow morning to look for the wreckage of the Starship.


    Because I wanted to practice, when the sergeants had dinner, I went to the room arranged by beast gate for me to practice. I didn''t pay too much attention to the things of beast gate.


    The night was quiet. Early the next morning, I finished my cultivation early. When I came outside, I saw Dongmei standing outside the door.


    "Good morning." I smiled and said, "did you get up so early?"


    "Didn''t sleep at all!" Dongmei''s answer was very direct: "I can''t sleep."


    "Still thinking about the past?" I don''t know how to persuade her. I can only say carefully, "don''t think too much, things will be solved."


    "No!" Dongmei seemed a little strange to me, and she was a little cold when she spoke: "I''ll prepare breakfast. After the general grooms, I can have dinner."


    I don''t know where I offended Dongmei. Seeing that she deliberately avoided me, I couldn''t understand it.


    At breakfast, the sergeants also saw that Dongmei was abnormal, and one by one they automatically avoided Dongmei, as if they were afraid that Dongmei would annoy them.


    I knew something about Dongmei. I thought she was still thinking about her mother, so I kept some distance from Dongmei so that she wouldn''t even clean up with me when she was angry.


    In front of so many sergeants, I was cleaned up by Dongmei. I can''t live up to my face.


    Dongmei ignored us. After eating some breakfast, she said loudly, "eat quickly and start later. No one should fall behind the team, otherwise they will be dealt with by military regulations."


    The sergeants didn''t dare to speak. They all looked at me as if waiting for me to respond to Dongmei.


    I''m a little embarrassed. I don''t want to make it difficult for the sergeants, and I can''t completely ignore my commander''s orders. I''m embarrassed at both ends.


    Just when I was embarrassed, Dongmei had gone away. She didn''t intend to wait for our answer at all.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the relieved sergeant, smiled and said, "look, eat quickly, and start right away."


    My words stunned the sergeants, and then they bowed their heads and ate together, much faster than before.


    I don''t know why, these sergeants seem to be afraid of me. My jokes will be treated as orders.


    I don''t understand, but I will never explain anything. Sometimes, it''s good. At least there won''t be orders and don''t execute them.


    I put down half of the food, stood up and walked aside. While looking at the mountains here, I also secretly thought about how to deal with the dangers I might encounter after entering the black forest later.


    The danger of black forest is everywhere, because poison gas is everywhere, and there are star beasts and spirit beasts everywhere.


    We have some preparations, protective clothing and some drugs. Spirit grass can prevent poison gas from hurting people. Our people and weapons can resist the attacks of star beasts and spirit beasts.


    Nevertheless, I still have some concerns. After all, the black forest is notorious. It is said that no one who enters the depths of the black forest can come back alive.


    After more than 100 of us went in, we not only need to guard against the poison gas and star beasts in the black forest, but also need to find the wreckage of the interstellar warship and bring out the things we need on the wreckage, which slows down our speed and indirectly increases the danger of our trip.


    I was going to divide our people into two teams. One team was responsible for searching the wreckage of the Starship and the other team was responsible for the safety of all personnel.


    Just in this way, it will disperse our few personnel, weaken our strength in disguise, and I deny it myself.


    Dongmei''s voice came while I was meditating. She asked us to start at once.


    It was Dong mengchang, the father of Dong Mei, who led the way. He came out personally and gave us great help.


    Dong Meng often set out with us alone without their own people and went directly to the black forest not far from them. He wanted to trust us very much.


    The branches of the beast gate are mountains, but the black forest is not like this. The black forest is flat and boundless. It is very like a basin, and the terrain around is higher than it.


    It was the first time I saw black trees. I was surprised and couldn''t help looking more.


    Black trees are extremely tall. Each tree is more than 200 meters high, and its trunk is very thick. The largest one I see is almost as thick as a house with hundreds of floors.


    What''s more, the trunk of the black tree is covered with sticky skin like snake skin, which is disgusting and dangerous.


    The branches and leaves of black trees are also black. There are sharp spines on the leaves as big as door panels.


    Each of these thorns is half a meter long, and the sharp tip is shining with a dazzling black awn. You can see that it is highly toxic.


    I saw the fruit falling from the black tree on the ground. It was as big as a washbasin. The standard ball was also black and full of sharp thorns.


    Nevertheless, the fruit and flesh in most of the fruits are still missing and eaten by some star beast.


    After years of evolution, the starbeasts here have been immune to these spikes and toxins.


    This is not only the evolutionary ability of organisms, but also the embodiment of the magical power of nature.


    I''m a little worried about the abilities of starbeasts here. I''m worried that their abilities will bring unexpected dangers if they are too strange.


    But anyway, we all want to enter the black forest, so I don''t intend to hesitate too much and take everyone to the black forest.

 Chapter 469

    Before I entered the black forest, I saw these things I had never seen before. I couldn''t help walking and Dong mengchang said, "these trees are very strange. I have no bottom in my heart."


    Dong Meng often nodded and said, "it''s nothing. After we really enter the black forest, we will see many star beasts and spirit beasts that we can''t see outside. That''s all kinds of strange and colorful. "


    "What''s so strange, isn''t it some mutated star beasts?"


    As soon as Dong mengchang''s words were finished, Dong Mei said coldly, "don''t make a fuss. There are many things that surprise you. Where is this?"


    Dong Meng and I often looked at each other and then closed our mouths together.


    The winter plum at this time can''t be provoked or provoked at all. It''s better for us to keep our mouths shut and drive quietly.


    The moment we entered the black forest, we all hesitated. We didn''t know whether the protective measures we had prepared could resist the toxic gas here.


    Dong Meng often entered the black forest. He was the first to enter and gave us a demonstration. At the same time, he also let us know that protective clothing has an effect on the poison gas here.


    We all entered the black forest at ease. We lined up in a row, far away from the black tree as far as possible, and would not easily touch the trunk, branches and leaves of the black tree.


    Almost all the poison gas here is emitted by black trees. Where else dare to touch the trunk, branches and leaves of black trees?


    Fortunately, there are not many star beasts at the edge of the black forest. After our 103 people entered the black forest for about a kilometer, the traces of star beasts gradually increased.


    I am very concerned about the star beast and spirit beast because I have the power to resist the beast.


    I have seen many star beasts and spirit beasts, and received many star beasts and spirit beasts. I think I don''t know many star beasts and spirit beasts.


    But now I''ve only seen more than a dozen kinds of star beasts. I think it''s an eye opener. There are no star beasts and spirit beasts I''ve seen or know.


    I was surprised and strange. I couldn''t help but say, "can the star beasts here bring out of the black forest? They are absolutely unique to this place. They can''t be seen outside. "


    Dong Meng often shook his head and said seriously, "they have completely adapted to the environment here. Taking them out is a dead end. We have tried the beast gate many times, but none of them succeeded. I heard Dongmei say that you can also resist the beast, and you can still resist the beast more powerful than our beast gate. But I still want to say, it''s best not to easily try to bring out the star beasts here, so as not to kill more. "


    I nodded and held back my eager expectation: "I won''t easily hurt the star beasts here. They have become a small world. I don''t need to destroy their peaceful life."


    Dong Meng often looked at me, nodded and said approvingly, "no wonder you became the vice mayor of Jingshen city and a famous general at a young age. You can suppress the urgent hope in your heart, which many people can''t do. "


    I smiled: "I just don''t want to hurt the strange star beast here. It''s not as great as you said."


    Dong Meng often smiled and said to me, "general Jin, another distance ahead is the dangerous area of the black forest. Everyone should be careful of the attack of the star beast, and be careful that the protective clothing is cut by the sharp thorn of the black tree. The spikes of the black tree are so sharp that our protective clothes are easy to be cut. Once the protective clothing breaks, the poison gas will hurt our bodies and die unknowingly. There will be no sign. "


    Dong mengchang''s words made many sergeants quickly check their protective clothing. We didn''t go very long, but we have passed a lot of black trees. Some sergeants may have come into contact with the spikes of black trees. It''s good to check at this time.


    I thought of a possibility and asked Dong mengchang, "is there any medicine that can prevent or treat this poisonous gas?"


    Dong Meng often shook his head: "if you are poisoned, there is only one way to die. This is why few people who enter the black forest can go back alive. To tell you the truth, I think your task this time is not just a simple task, but more like someone who wants to harm you and deliberately sends you here to die. "


    I was stunned and remembered what Dongmei had said before. It was really like this.


    But it was my father Zhou Shuangyin who arranged the task. Would he also hurt me? It''s absolutely impossible. I think there must be some misunderstanding.


    "Winter helmsman, I don''t agree with what you said. We really need to find the wreckage of the Starship to make a new starship before we come here."


    I often said to Dong Meng, "this task was given to me by my father himself. He will not harm me or everyone."


    Dong Meng often sighed, "then why do you have to choose such a dangerous place as black forest to look for the wreckage of the Starship? As far as I know, not only one star warship crashed in the black forest, but also such warships were shot down elsewhere. "


    I was stunned again: "what did you say? As I asked before, I haven''t heard that such a warship has been shot down anywhere except in the black forest. "


    "How is that possible?" Dong Meng often said in surprise, "who did you listen to? Since the war between the stars and us, at least hundreds of star warships have been sent to participate in the battle, and no less than ten have been shot down by us. Nothing else, just say what I know. There is a shot down starship in the city less than 5000 kilometers away from our ancient city. It is said that not long ago, the city Lord around the city still wanted to sell the wreckage of the Starship. Unfortunately, no one was willing to buy it. "


    My heart moved, raised my hand and shouted, "stop moving!"


    Dongmei has been right behind me. At this time, she stepped forward and whispered to me, "general, you can''t make a statement up to now. Let the sergeants know. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary riots, and the situation will be out of control at that time. "


    At this moment, I suddenly understood that I was deceived.


    Bian Lusha''s search for the wreckage of the starship is a huge trap from beginning to end.


    Poor me. I was kept in the dark. I thought she was really trying to help us build a starship.


    Damn Bian Lusha, I underestimated her and the starry woman.


    "What do you say to do?" I''m a little worried: "we haven''t gone deep into the black forest yet. If we quit, there should be no great danger."

 Chapter 470

    "I''m afraid I can''t get out." Dong Meng often said slowly, "since your enemies have cheated you here, they must have figured out a way to block your retreat. We''re going back the same way now. I''m afraid we just get into the trap they arranged in advance. It''s absolutely difficult to get out of the whole body. "


    Dongmei also said, "since it''s the enemy''s plot, we want to go back. I''m afraid it''s impossible. We have to find another way to leave here."


    "What should we do?" I think I was too careless. I didn''t notice such an obvious trap. I foolishly took the people around me into a dangerous place.


    What''s hateful is that I easily believed Bian Lusha''s words and thought that there was really only one place with the wreckage of the starship, which let our people blindly enter such a dangerous place as the black forest and put everyone in danger.


    It''s all my responsibility. I''m careless and underestimate the enemy.


    I suddenly wanted to understand a lot of things, sweating on my forehead and some confusion in my heart.


    Damn stars, they''ve been planning a huge conspiracy from the beginning.


    They first provoked us and shouted for a decisive battle with us, which made me mistakenly think that they were ready to fight to the death with us.


    Then they pretended that there was an internal riot in the decisive battle, and the whole army withdrew from the scope of Jingshen city. In order to make us believe that they really had problems, they withdrew very far.


    Then they sent Bian Lusha, the princess of the former monarch, to confuse us with the simplest tactic of winning sympathy.


    What''s more terrible is that in order to build the so-called star warship, we easily believed Bian Lusha and invited them to live in the mirror God city to provide them with all the materials they need


    It was easy to understand what happened next. Bian Lusha and others, who had a firm foothold in Jingshen City, began to plan to transfer me from Jingshen city.


    I am one of the most feared people of the stars, so they must find a way to separate me from the mirror God city.


    That''s why the search for the wreckage of the Starship came about.


    Zhou Shuangyin must have been deceived and thought Bian Lusha really needed the wreckage of the Starship to make a new starship, so he sent me out to look for the wreckage of the Starship.


    Bian Lusha deliberately said that only the black forest had the wreckage of the starship in order to completely separate me. Now think about it, she just wanted to trap me by taking advantage of the complex and dangerous environment of the black forest.


    Only when she really trapped me could she have more time to continue their plot.


    Their ultimate goal must be to occupy Jingshen City, enter Shengxian gate and get the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate.


    I suddenly felt cold in my back. They calculated every step of this huge conspiracy from beginning to end. It was seamless.


    The stars caught our state of mind that we were backward in science and technology and eager to obtain high-tech things to protect ourselves. They tricked us around with Bian Lusha and her men as bait.


    Don''t think about it. The mirror city must have been a mess for a long time.


    When I took people away, the stars were afraid that they had begun to attack the mirror city.


    It''s really hard to say whether Jingshen city can be saved with Bian Lusha as the insider this time.


    I was in a cold sweat. Thinking of this, I quickly said, "no, there may be an accident in Jingshen city. We should hurry back immediately..."


    "You can''t go back, your excellency." A discordant voice sounded behind me. One of our sergeants slowly took off his helmet and said to me with a trace of ridicule: "the general just wants to understand all this now. Is the reaction too slow? Is King Wu''s reaction so slow? I''m in a hurry. "


    With the sergeant''s voice, more than half of the sergeants took off their helmets and showed their heads that were obviously different from ours.


    Where are our people? They are all stars.


    Look at the number, most of the 100 sergeants I brought are stars.


    They learned well. The helmet they wore could interfere with my exploration, so that I couldn''t find their true identity.


    The hands of these people are all light energy guns, and the muzzle of the gun is aimed at me and our people.


    In places like black forest, the utility of the light energy gun will be maximized, because we can''t dodge, and the shooting speed of the light energy gun is very fast.


    There are spikes of black trees everywhere, leaving us little space. It will be very difficult to dodge. Once the protective clothing is accidentally cut by spikes when dodging, we will die.


    When did they sneak in and how did they hide from me and Dongmei? I don''t intend to investigate. Now the most urgent thing is how to deal with these people.


    These people must have come prepared. Our own people are obviously fewer than them. I have to think of a way as soon as possible to get out of the body.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" I suppressed my surprise and said slowly, "is your goal me or mirror God city?"


    The leading star man said faintly: "our goal is the mirror God City naturally."


    In fact, I had expected it to be like this. At this time, I slowly said, "I see. You still want to occupy Shengxian gate and take away the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate."


    "To tell you the truth, Jingshen city may be ours now. Oh, no, not only Jingshen City, but also the cities around Jingshen city and Binhu village, where Shengxian gate is located, are ours. "


    The leading star smiled proudly: "you don''t have to worry about this. All the light energy guns we brought this time have been improved. They won''t directly kill you, but they can send you all to the spikes of the black tree. Hei hei... It''s not us who killed you, but the spikes of the black tree and the venom of the black tree. "


    "Improved light gun?" I suddenly laughed and smiled happily: "you don''t mean that the light in your hand can shoot undead people?"


    The leading star man looked cold and said with a trace of coldness, "you''re right. Our light energy guns can''t kill you. However, our light energy guns can emit compressed * * * and powerful * * * will push you all onto the black tree and let the sharp thorn of the black tree kill you. "


    I looked at the light gun in their hands and said coldly, "I''m afraid this light gun can''t be called a light gun. It should be called * * *.". Hum, if you think we''re going to get caught, you''re very wrong. Even if we''re going to die, you don''t want to leave here alive. "


    My words have obviously hinted at our people, but to my surprise, our people didn''t move. One by one, they were like clay, standing still.

 Chapter 471

    At this time, I found that the stars even calculated the rest of us. They didn''t know what method to use. Our people stayed in place and seemed to lose consciousness.


    "General," said Dong Mei in a sudden whisper, "they are all poisoned."


    "Poisoning?" I was surprised: "how is it possible? They were all wearing protective clothing... They didn''t see the protective clothing broken... "


    Dongmei whispered, "the protective clothing has been made with hands and feet. At first glance, there is no crack, but if you look carefully at their chest positions, there is a small hole in them all. The poison gas enters through the small hole and slowly gives our people... "


    When I looked carefully, I really found some small holes in our people''s protective clothing.


    These starry people are really hard to guard against. They have calculated everything long ago. We will kill ourselves when we enter the black forest.


    I was surprised and angry. A murderous spirit rushed into the sky in my heart. My killing intention to these starry people had already reached the peak.


    However, the current situation is that there are only three people left on our side, I, Dongmei and dongmengchang, but there are at least 60 or 70 stars. The difference in the number of personnel between the two sides is too large.


    At ordinary times, I wouldn''t pay attention to these people, but now, because we are limited by the black trees in the black forest, I have to consider how to get out and suppress my inner killing intention.


    If we could kill these stars in one fell swoop, we would be in no danger. It''s a pity that although Dongmei and I are both King Wu, we are not sure to kill so many enemies in one fell swoop.


    What''s more, there is another Dong Meng who is often there. I have to consider protecting him. He is not only the father of Dong Mei, but also the person who came to help me. He must not make mistakes.


    Dong Meng is often the cultivation of level 9 generals. Outside, he is a top expert, but here, it is also difficult to save his life in the hands of the stars because of the restricted activity area.


    Dongmei looked at me and whispered to me: "general, you go first, my father and I will leave behind."


    I immediately opposed Dongmei''s proposal: "No. Many of us have died. No one can die. Don''t act rashly for the time being. Listen to my command. We''ll take your father out of here together. It is almost impossible to catch up with us as long as we avoid the sight of the stars and with their strength. "


    Dongmei nodded slightly, didn''t speak, just stared at those stars, and her eyes showed a trace of killing intention.


    At this time, I looked at the star headed man and deliberately shouted, "what''s the matter with the rest of us? Did you kill him, too? "


    The leading star man said faintly, "that''s certain, or will you keep them to inform you? The general''s question is so stupid that I don''t want to answer it anymore. I advise the general not to try to escape. This is close to the dangerous area of the black forest. If you go deep into the black forest, even if the general is strong, it is difficult to save his life. "


    I looked at the depths of the dark forest, and suddenly had an idea in my mind. I quietly turned the Royal beast. At the same time, I said, "we fell into your hands and didn''t want to escape. But even if we die, we should be understanding ghosts. I have a question. I wonder if you can answer me first? "


    "Say. This is the general''s last question. Don''t try to procrastinate. "


    The star man said coldly, "don''t try to escape. Behind us, there are at least thousands of people waiting to kill you. You can''t escape."


    The stars are a little impatient. The gun in their hand has been raised. It seems that after I ask this last question, they will shoot and kill us.


    My heart suddenly calmed down and said with a smile, "what I don''t understand is that since you all know that this is already a dangerous area in the black forest, why don''t you wait and let us throw ourselves into the net? And you had a chance to kill us before you came here. Why do you have to wait until you get here? Is it because we found something wrong and you had to do it here, or is there another reason? "


    "Hey, hey..." the starry man, who was led by him, finally smiled happily: "if you find out our plan, we will kill you after entering the black forest. As for time, it''s pure coincidence. It has nothing to do with your discovery of our plot. "


    At this point, with a slight swing of the gun in his hand, he continued proudly: "by the way, if it has anything to do with it, it has something to do with one thing, that is, when your people are poisoned and killed. We must wait until all your Sergeants are dead before we can fight you. Otherwise, you generals will cause us great trouble. Maybe you three will have a chance to escape. "


    Looking at the proud stars, my face is very ugly. What he said is reasonable. We are completely led by their nose. When to kill us depends on whether they are happy or not.


    Being treated as fish will not make anyone feel better, including me.


    But at the moment when the star man finished, I suddenly smiled: "it seems that your plan is flawless and perfect. In the face of a strong opponent like you, we are not wronged. What a pity... "


    "What a pity?" The star man suddenly realized something and shouted coldly, "don''t play tricks, I''ll kill you right away..."


    "Ha ha..." I suddenly laughed. When I laughed, I suddenly fell on the ground.


    At the same time, Dong Mei and Dong Meng Chang, who had already received my hint, also fell on the ground. The movements of the three of us were almost completed at the same time, which was quite neat and uniform.


    Then, a aura layer like a protective cover emerges on the surface of our body. This is the aura layer we protect ourselves. Like the principle of the protective cover, it is the protective layer formed by aura.


    Our actions are almost completed at the same time, and when we complete, we use the time to the limit. In the blink of an eye, everything is completed.


    The stars had no time to attack us, because at the moment we lay down, countless strange star beasts roared and rushed from the depths of the black forest.


    Their speed is fast to the limit. The moment we lie down, they have rushed over our heads and body surfaces.


    It seems to outsiders that we were attacked by the star beasts here from behind, but I know that the star beasts did not attack us, but our enemies.

 Chapter 472

    The star man''s light gun started shooting when the star beast appeared. Some star beasts screamed. It seems that they were hit and died.


    The star people couldn''t completely avoid the impact of the star beast, and their screams sounded at the same time. In an instant, they were killed by the star beast.


    In the chaos, I jumped up, grabbed Dongmei''s arm and lifted her directly.


    After finishing these, I picked up Dong mengchang, who had not responded yet, and let both father and daughter stand beside me.


    Then I took them to turn around and rushed to the depths of the black forest in the shortest time.


    Countless light energy guns flew past us and overhead, and nearly hit us several times.


    Fortunately, our skills are very sensitive, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of the stars, and the three people are safe and sound.


    Royal beast Jue saved my life again. Just now when I was talking to the star people led by me, I quietly recovered a group of nearby star animals with royal beast Jue, and then ordered them to rush to attack those star people, creating a chance for us to escape.


    Everything was completed in a very short time. Even Dongmei and Dongmeng around me often didn''t know what happened. They didn''t realize it until I took them out for several kilometers and came to a relatively safe place. They all said, "it''s dangerous!"


    I smiled: "it was very dangerous. The time was fleeting. We were almost killed."


    "The general''s Royal beast is really superb. We don''t know when you accepted those star beasts, but you don''t feel at all."


    Dongmei narrowly escaped death and said excitedly, "my father''s Royal beast will never catch up with half, no, even one tenth of the general."


    "That is." Dong Meng often said, "my royal beast will take at least an hour to subdue a war beast. Like a general, I can''t imagine recovering so many war animals in less than a minute. "


    I took a breath and said slowly, "don''t talk about this. All our people are dead. There are only me and Dongmei left. Now, count you, winter helmsman, there are only three of us. In the black forest, we may be attacked by star beasts or die under the poison gas here at any time. "


    Dongmei said, "the situation is really bad, but it''s a great luck that we got rid of the pursuit of the stars."


    I smiled bitterly and smiled for Dongmei''s good attitude: "now we should try to find the way out as soon as possible. Only the winter helmsman is most familiar here. Please take more trouble. Dongmei and I are responsible for safety, and you are responsible for finding a way out. "


    Dong Meng often looked around. Just about to speak, he suddenly changed his face and said, "no, go! We ran too fast just now. We bumped into the territory of King jiutou Jiao. "


    "Nine headed Jiao king?" Dongmei was also surprised and said, "go quickly. It startled the nine Jiao king. There is no doubt that we will die."


    After listening to them, I understood that we had accidentally intruded into the territory of a powerful star beast or spirit beast here. This is really a very dangerous thing.


    Powerful star beasts and spirit beasts have a strong sense of territory. They will launch the most fierce attacks on all creatures, including humans, and never die.


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often panic, I can understand, but they just saw how powerful my royal beast is. They shouldn''t be too afraid at this time.


    It''s not difficult for me to subdue the war beast. As long as we recover the powerful nine headed Jiao king, we will be safe. Do we need to be so flustered?


    I stood where I was and didn''t want to leave. Instead, I wanted to subdue the powerful nine headed Jiao king for my use, help us kill those starry people and take us out of the black forest.


    "Winter helmsman, winter plum, don''t panic. As long as it''s a star beast, I can take it. The nine headed Jiaowang you mentioned will not hurt us, but will probably become one of our partners here. "


    I said calmly, "don''t move so as not to attract the attention of the stars. I''ll take over the nine headed Jiao king you said."


    Dongmei was stunned. She seemed to think of something. She immediately stopped, turned back and said to me: "general, you misunderstood. The king of jiutou Jiao is not a star beast, but a spirit beast that can speak human words. HMM... let''s put it this way. It''s a spirit beast with only nine heads. It''s a spirit beast of Jiaos. Its combat effectiveness is very strong. It''s similar to Xiao Jin, the general''s war beast. It''s comparable to level 9 King Wu. "


    Dong Meng often said, "I''m afraid it''s not easy for the general to accept the king of jiutou Jiao. There''s no need for us to take risks here. We''ll just leave before King jiutou Jiao finds us. "


    "A spirit beast similar to Xiao Jin?!" After listening to Dongmei''s words, I was not frightened, but very excited: "it''s best. I''m also worried that its strength is not enough to help us block those starry people. Many people from the stars come here. I''m afraid there are thousands of people. Those war beasts just now can''t completely block them. We just lack a powerful war beast. "


    Dongmei frowned and said, "but in this case, we..."


    She suddenly closed her mouth and pointed behind me, her face full of panic.


    I didn''t have to look back to know what was behind me. I slowly turned around, took a look at the behemoth in front of me, which was 100 meters long and as thick as a mountain peak, and slowly said, "you are the king of the nine headed Jiao?"


    This nine headed Jiao king is not only very bulky, but also really has nine heads.


    Each of its heads is as big as a mountain, looks like nine mobile maned pigs, and each head has a nose and eyes, which is a real head.


    The nine headed Jiao king is the largest spirit beast I have ever seen.


    This is not only a monster spirit beast, but also a very powerful and frightening spirit beast.


    "Human beings, break into my territory without authorization. Are you ready to die?"


    The head in the middle of the nine headed Jiao King spoke like a huge thunder, which made my ears numb.


    Facing a nine headed Jiao king like a mountain peak, I still said slowly: "we were forced in, not without authorization. If you want trouble, you might as well go straight to those who are after us. They have a large number, thousands of people, and they are all stars of the same color. They are large and have a lot of meat. It''s just right to serve you as snacks. "


    "You are an interesting human. What you say is very to my appetite."


    The nine headed Jiao King seemed to smile, and the ugly voice spread far away.

 Chapter 473

    I just thought king jiutou Jiao wanted to have a good talk with me, but he said, "unfortunately, you still broke into my territory. According to my rules, all three of you will be killed and eaten by me."


    "Can''t you talk about human feelings? I have just provided you with such great good news. There is no credit or pain. "


    I still smiled and said slowly, "if you want to cultivate to a higher level and finally incarnate into a real human form, you must study human beings from now on. We humans pay great attention to gratitude and worldly sophistication. You should learn from me now, which will be of great help to your future cultivation. "


    "I can''t understand what you said. I know that whoever breaks into my territory must die."


    The nine headed Jiao King''s voice was louder, like giant thunder one after another: "you and the two people behind you must die today. Otherwise, my opponent will make fun of me for breaking my rules. "


    "So?" I stopped talking with a smile, but my eyes were cold and shouted, "You evil beast, you can''t really cultivate adult monsters all your life. See how I deal with you."


    With my words, the nine headed Jiao king suddenly fell down. It seemed to have lost its soul. It hit the ground, broke several huge black trees, and aroused dozens of meters of smoke or poison gas.


    In fact, when I found the nine headed Jiao king, my royal beast had already started running.


    This time I''m facing a spirit beast comparable to the peak of King Wu. I have to make a surprise attack and control it in one fell swoop.


    I deliberately talked to King jiutou Jiao and delayed time. In fact, I had been preparing to attack him unexpectedly.


    I prepared for a long time and mobilized all the soul power I can use. Just wait for this moment to come and give it a fatal blow.


    My soul attack worked. The nine headed Jiao king was already laid down by me before he could attack me.


    But it''s not over yet. My purpose is not to kill it, but to subdue it. Therefore, I didn''t recover the power of my soul after it fell, but continued to run the Royal beast decision to slowly control the soul of the nine headed Jiao king.


    Although it has been attacked by me and fell down, there are still a lot of things to do before I really accept it.


    While accepting the nine headed Jiao king, I often said to the stunned Dongmei and Dongmeng, "don''t be stunned. Go and see if there is any danger around and help me keep the wind."


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often return to their senses. They look at me excitedly and turn around to help me keep the wind. It seems that they are a little excited.


    They must be surprised and happy, and a little puzzled and confused when I lay down the nine headed Jiao king in such a short time.


    I don''t have time and energy to explain now. I want to wholeheartedly subdue the king of jiutou Jiao, make it my right-hand assistant, help us block the stars and find the way out of here.


    King jiutou Jiao has lived in the black forest for many years. He must be very familiar with the environment here. It must be easy for him to help us kill the stars who came to besiege us.


    The Royal beast will never be run to the extreme by me. My soul power surges towards the king of jiutou Jiao and slowly subdues it.


    Only the spirit beast that has really accepted will become my war beast, and everything will follow my orders.


    In the past, I may have dared not easily accept the spirit beast with the peak strength of the king of martial arts, but now I am not afraid at all.


    I am also the king of martial arts. My strength and soul power are constantly increasing. I have a great grasp of using Royal beasts to deal with such spiritual beasts.


    As time went by, I felt that my soul power could not meet the consumption of my royal beast.


    If the consumption of soul power is too serious, I will be unconscious or even die directly, so I immediately put a reviving grass into my mouth, chewed it and swallowed it.


    Soul returning grass can help me recover the consumed soul power. At the same time, I also know how to recover the consumed soul power to a certain extent. Together, the two can slow down the consumption of my soul power and give me more time to subdue the nine headed Jiaowang who is still in a coma.


    When I attacked the nine headed Jiao king, I left a hand. I didn''t turn it into a fool or kill it directly at once. I just made it unconscious and gave me enough time to subdue it.


    To my surprise, the nine headed Jiao king has nine heads. Compared with the purple Jiao demon dragon and beast Bruce Lee I once accepted, his soul is stronger, and it also needs more time and soul power to accept it.


    This is my little negligence. Fortunately, I have been prepared. I carry a lot of spirit grass that can help me recover my soul power, which is enough to make up for my consumption at this time.


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often help me watch the wind. In fact, they are relatively relaxed. There are nine Jiao kings here. Most spirit beasts and star beasts dare not come near here.


    They don''t have to worry about the attacks of star beasts and spirit beasts. The only thing they should pay attention to is those star people who may hunt down.


    Once the stars kill all the war beasts I took before, they will hunt them down and find us sooner or later.


    They hate me deeply. They have to kill me. They won''t stop until they see my body or kill me with their own hands.


    We stayed in the territory of King jiutou Jiao for two hours. During this period, I have been running the Royal beast and dare not hesitate.


    My consumption was very huge. When I had the illusion of golden flowers flying around in front of me, the nine headed Jiao king was finally completely subdued by me.


    During this time, I took a lot of soul returning grass and other spirit grass, and adjusted my soul power output more than once. I almost couldn''t stick to it.


    I underestimated the soul power of the nine headed Jiaowang with nine heads. I planned to accept it soon. Unexpectedly, I almost failed to complete this arduous task.


    If I fail to accept the king of jiutou Jiao, I have only one way to solve this problem, that is to kill the king of jiutou Jiao and avoid future trouble.


    The failed spirit beast will take revenge on the people who took it like humans. I don''t want to have such a powerful enemy in the black forest thinking of me every day.


    Fortunately, I successfully completed this difficult task and lived up to the trust of Dongmei and Dongmeng.


    After I adjusted my breath and felt that I could move freely, I stood up to see Dongmei and dongmengchang.


    At this time, Dongmei and Dongmeng often helped me guard the wind conscientiously. I whispered to them, "well, we can leave here."

 Chapter 474

    "Take it? So soon? " Dong Meng often couldn''t help but say in surprise: "general Jin, you are such a powerful Royal beast. It makes my heart itch. I wish I could be your teacher..."


    "Dad!" Dongmei seemed to be stabbed by something and suddenly shouted, "what are you talking about? The general is a friend of your daughter. How can you worship the general as your teacher? "


    Dong Meng was often stunned and murmured, "what''s wrong with this? I worship my division. You''re still a friend of the general. There''s no contradiction."


    Dongmei said anxiously, "anyway, it''s not good. If you insist on worshipping the teacher, I''ll leave here alone and die in the black forest."


    "It''s not so serious." Dong Meng often said anxiously, "I don''t want to be a disciple. General Jin didn''t say he wanted to take me as an apprentice. What''s your hurry?"


    Dongmei turned her head and looked like a little girl. Her face was red and shy. I was stunned. Even Dong Meng often looked amazing.


    This winter plum seems to be a little abnormal recently. Its temper and character seem to be different and unpredictable every day.


    But now I''m thinking about how to leave here, and I don''t have the heart to think about these things. I can''t find her abnormality.


    The nine headed Jiao king was accepted by me, but he didn''t wake up. I waited a moment and gave him a little time to adapt to recovery. After he felt better, I woke him up.


    When King jiutou Jiao woke up, he was completely confused at the beginning. People or spirit beasts whose souls were attacked just woke up like having a long and incredible strange dream, and there would be a period of adaptation.


    When I got used to the nine headed Jiao king, I said to him, "your name is Xiao Jiu. Remember it well. During our time in the black forest, you have to stay with us. Do you understand? "


    "Ming... Understand!" Nine headed Jiao Wang Xiaojiu spoke slowly. When he spoke, he was still intermittent because he didn''t adapt.


    I smiled: "if you want to be free as soon as possible, help us kill those stars who chase us, and then help us find the way out of here. This is the only way and your only chance. "


    After a pause, I said reluctantly, "if you can''t leave the black forest, I really want to take you back and keep you with me all the time."


    "Master, I can''t leave the black forest until I break through the realm of Wuxian and completely turn into human form."


    Xiao Jiu said slowly, "but I can promise my master that I will find you when I break through the realm of Wuxian."


    I smiled bitterly: "Wuxian? It really only exists in the realm of legend. If you want to achieve it, it may take a long time. It''s hard to say whether I was still in the world at that time... Forget it, fate is doomed, we don''t need to think about it. Now you take a break and take us out of here when your mind is fully recovered. "


    "Yes, master." Xiao Jiu lies down slowly. He needs a good rest to recover his damaged soul.


    I also need to rest, so I turned to Dongmei and Dongmeng who were ready to leave and said, "I can''t go for the time being. I still need a rest. We need time to recover. This place is quite secret. The stars can''t find it for a while. You also have a rest. After Xiao Jiu recovers completely, we''ll start. "


    Dongmei nodded and asked with concern, "general, are you okay? Do you want me to help you?"


    I shook my head: "what I consume is soul power. You can''t help me."


    Dongmei nodded somewhat disappointed and turned to help me protect the Dharma.


    Dong Meng often suddenly shook his head at this time. It seemed that he thought of something, but he didn''t say it. He also turned around to help me keep the wind.


    I rested at ease, stayed with Xiao Jiu, and soon entered the state of cultivation.


    The best rest for martial artists is cultivation, especially when the consumption is serious. Cultivation is the best rest, which can recover the consumed Reiki faster.


    It''s just that it''s troublesome to recover the consumption of soul power, so I have to take those spirit herbs that can help me recover my soul power while practicing.


    By the way, I also take some spirit grass for Xiao Jiu to eat. It also needs to restore soul power.


    About because it was late, we gradually lost our fingers in the already gloomy black forest. The three of us and one beast also gathered together to prevent being attacked by star people or star beasts after dispersion.


    In order to take better care of me, Dongmei sat beside me.


    Dong Meng often sat on the other side with Xiao Jiu. He still didn''t dare to sleep and kept alert for fear of being attacked.


    I dare not travel in the black forest at night unless Xiao Jiu leads the way.


    Now Xiao Jiu needs to rest and can''t lead the way. We can only stay in place and rest for one night.


    We spent the night safely. We could not see anything in the dark forest except the roar of many star beasts at night.


    That''s good. At least it will be difficult for the stars to attack us.


    At dawn, I slowly opened my eyes and felt almost recovered. Those spirit grass gave me great help, and the consumed soul power was basically restored.


    Xiao Jiu also moved his body at this time. Under its huge body movement, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and the momentum was amazing.


    I think Dongmei and Dongmeng often didn''t dare to sleep, so they said to them, "let''s go and try to leave here earlier. Mirror God city is still waiting for us to go back and help. I don''t know what the situation is now. "


    Dongmei said, "don''t worry, general. Maybe there''s no big deal in Jingshen city. No matter how cunning the stars are, it also needs strength to occupy Jingshen city. Although we have only our own troops, there are so many war animals to help us. There should be no problem in a short time. "


    I knew Dongmei was comforting me and smiled at her: "I hope so. Otherwise, even if I fight for my life, I will kill all the stars and avenge the people in Jingshen city."


    "I''ll help you." Dongmei said without thinking, "no matter how many enemies there are and who they are, I''ll help you."


    I nodded. When I was about to speak, Dong Meng often said, "let''s go. Don''t waste too much time. We don''t have food. We won''t stay here long. Jingshen city is in urgent need of help. "


    Dong Meng often tells the truth that our food and water are brought by those sergeants. Now we know that most of the sergeants around us are disguised by stars, and our people must have been killed, so we really don''t have water and food.


    Martial arts can live longer than ordinary people without food and water, but sooner or later they will starve and die of thirst.

 Chapter 475

    Before we starve to death, we must find a way out of here.


    Xiaojiu is powerful, and also has its own unique toxin of black forest. It is responsible for leading the way and guarding, which saves us a lot of things.


    It''s just that it''s too big. When it moves, it''s much slower and takes us a lot of time.


    Most of the time, in order to avoid a huge black tree, Xiao Jiu has to detour a long distance. Often the three of us can walk in only one minute. It takes Xiao Jiu a full hour, or even longer.


    It has a unique course of action in the black forest. In order to avoid those huge black trees, it is a waste of time.


    This is my miscalculation. I didn''t expect that in an environment like black forest, Xiao Jiu''s body shape is actually not suitable for us to be a guide.


    In order to save time, I made up my mind to find a spirit beast with similar size but strong strength to lead us.


    My idea was soon learned by Xiao Jiu. There will be some magical induction between the subdued war beast and the master. My current idea, as long as I don''t deliberately hide it, Xiao Jiu and other war beasts will also know something.


    The biggest one in Xiao 99''s head suddenly looked back at me: "master, don''t worry. The road I took you is absolutely safe. I won''t break into the territory of other powerful star beasts and spirit beasts. I can leave the black forest faster."


    After a pause, it continued: "there are many powerful star beasts and spirit beasts in the black forest. They break into their territory. Even if the Master goes with me, it will take more time to defeat them."


    Knowing Xiao Jiu''s idea, I smiled and said, "I''m just worried about the current situation of Jingshen city. The design of the stars has supported us. The purpose is to attack Jingshen city and occupy Shengxian gate. This is absolutely not allowed by us, and we must stop it, so we must leave here as soon as possible and rush back to Jingshen city. "


    Xiao Jiu''s huge head forced a little, aroused a strong wind, and the surrounding black trees began to swing wildly.


    Listen to Xiao Jiu said, "don''t worry, master. In another hour, we can reach the central area of the black forest. Then we can leave the black forest from the other side early tomorrow morning. At the latest, we can leave the black forest early the day after tomorrow. "


    "You mean we need to stay here for at least two more days and nights?"


    Dongmei looked at Xiao Jiu and said, "will it be too long? The situation over Jingshen city is very critical."


    Xiao Jiu shook his head: "there is no other way. I have sensed that the stars are about to catch up with us. We can''t go back the same way. We can only go to the center of the black forest and leave here from the other side. "


    "The stars are catching up?" When Dongmei looked around, she didn''t find the trace of the star man. Suddenly, she was a little strange: "why didn''t we see the trace of the star man? Besides, you can kill the stars directly. Why run away? "


    Xiao Jiu said, "that''s because you all stand on the ground and can''t see things in the distance. I am much taller than you, and I can use thermal sensing to sense subtle changes at a long distance, so I can sense that the stars are less than ten kilometers away from us. They seem to use some special tools. When they are on their way, the black trees they pass by are cut down, which can no longer pose a threat to them. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Jiu gave a humanized sigh, and then said: "it''s not difficult to kill the stars, but it will destroy a lot of black trees, which I can''t do. Black trees are our home..."


    "The stars cut down the black tree?" Dongmei was surprised: "what a powerful tool it takes to do it. The technology of stars is really powerful. By the way, you say black tree is your home? Well... Forget it. "


    I didn''t want to pay attention to these. I hurried Xiao Jiu as I walked: "then take us to the center of the black forest. If we are caught up by the stars, our speed will slow down again. We don''t know when we can leave here. "


    Xiao Jiu''s nine huge heads started a little, like a lot of huge hammers waving up and down, with amazing momentum: "I let some star beasts stop them, which should buy us more time to leave here."


    "OK." I almost forgot this. Hearing Xiao Jiu''s words, I immediately said, "that''s it."


    Xiao Jiu raised his head and made a silent roar. Bursts of sound waves that human beings could not hear came out from afar.


    Xiao Jiu conveyed his orders, and countless star beasts poured out like human sergeants who heard the orders.


    Xiao Jiu continued to convey his orders. Those star beasts roared and turned together and rushed towards the road when we came.


    This is thousands of star beasts. When they act, they are like a well-trained army, competing for the first and rushing to the path of the stars.


    Now we don''t have to worry about the stars behind us. We can leave here at ease.


    When Xiao Jiu finished these, he took us on the road. When he was close to the center of the black forest, even Xiao Jiu was careful.


    There are many high-level spirit beasts here, and the unique poison gas of black forest is also stronger, so we have to be more cautious.


    When we were on our way, many star beasts and spirit beasts avoided us early because they were afraid of Xiao Jiu, which provided us with a lot of convenience.


    Unfortunately, there are no other species here except black trees. We can''t find food.


    Close to the central position of the black forest, I felt that it was more dark and gloomy than the place we had passed before. When I was about to speak, I heard Xiao Jiu say, "be careful, master, my old enemy Tyrannosaurus Rex is coming."


    "Tyrannosaurus Rex?" I was surprised: "what spirit beast is that? Who is more powerful than you?"


    Xiao Jiu seemed to be a little embarrassed and said, "I was driven to the periphery of the black forest by it. If it''s powerful, it''s better."


    "A spirit beast more powerful than you? Isn''t that already a spirit beast at the Wuxian level? " Dongmei exclaimed, "has Tyrannosaurus Rex turned into a beast?"


    "It''s almost the last step." Xiao Jiu hurriedly said, "don''t ask any more. I''m not its opponent. We have to run quickly."


    Xiao Jiu said he would run. His speed is faster than before. Unfortunately, he is too big. Speed is always his disadvantage. He can''t run fast at all.


    It says it''s running. In fact, it''s about the same speed as when we usually walk.

 Chapter 476

    "Want to run?" A voice sounded at this time: "King jiutou Jiao, when did you mix with humans? A worthless fellow, the more he lives, the worse he looks. "


    When the voice came, I knew why Xiao Jiu couldn''t beat his old enemy Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The speed of this Tyrannosaurus Rex is afraid that it can''t catch up with ten small nines. The two are not at the same level at all.


    The speed of a master''s attack can often determine everything.


    The voice of Tyrannosaurus rex has not completely fallen, and its body shape has appeared in front of me.


    This is a short, fat spirit beast like a gecko. It is about the same height as human beings, but it is at least ten meters long.


    It looks quite naive. If it weren''t for its dark color, it would even give me a feeling of wanting to get close.


    This is the Tyrannosaurus Rex. It''s not very big. It doesn''t look like Xiao Jiu''s opponent.


    However, I saw that the two horns on the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s head were degenerating, and there was a third human shadow in the head shape. The shape was about to change. I knew Xiao Jiu was right. Xiao Jiu was indeed not the opponent of this Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex in front of us is not a real Wuxian, but at least it is infinitely close to the realm of Wuxian.


    Such existence seems to be a very small realm higher than Xiao Jiu, but it is not.


    The more you reach a high level, the more difficult it is to practice. A little progress is valuable.


    At this time, the greater the gap between the two adjacent small realms, the more difficult it is to fight.


    Even if it is a warrior or star beast in the same realm, the strength will be very different.


    In detail, each small realm of high-level warriors and star beasts can be subdivided into three smaller realms in the first, middle and later stages.


    Like Xiaojiu and Tyrannosaurus Rex, at the same time, Wuwang''s peak realm, but Xiaojiu is the early stage of this realm, and Tyrannosaurus Rex is already in the middle or late stage.


    Because of this, Xiao Jiu, who is also the peak of King Wu, is much weaker than the Tyrannosaurus Rex. It is not difficult to understand that Xiao Jiu was driven out of the center of the black forest by the Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    It''s no use for us to know this. What we need to know now is how to stop the Tyrannosaurus Rex from attacking us.


    Of course, protecting Xiao Jiu from being hurt is what I want to think about now. Xiao Jiu is already my war beast. I can''t watch it be hurt like this.


    "King jiutou Jiao, why don''t you answer me?"


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex saw that the nine headed Jiao king didn''t speak, so he said, "why on earth do you submit to these humans in front of you? We are the spirit beasts of the black forest and the super existence of a world. Why should we obey foreign humans? "


    Xiao 99 turned his huge head to look at me, and then said with a trace of worship: "Tyrannosaurus Rex, you don''t know, the human in front of me is my master. He has been a first-class king of martial arts in less than 20 years, and he has a special skill that can directly communicate with our souls. I think he is the Lord, we can get a lot of benefits from him, and we are expected to take shape... We are complementary. "


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex "eh" said: "it seems that you really have such a thing, but I don''t understand. You are now the peak of King Wu, and you are one step away from the achievement. Why should you choose your own master at this time and bind your life to this kind of person?"


    Xiao Jiu said, "you should know that I''ve been practicing for 3000 years, but I''m still stuck at the peak of King Wu and can''t break through. If I follow my master, I will have a chance to make a real breakthrough and become a man. When we reach the level of Wuxian, we can really turn into human beings. This is what all cultivated star beasts and spirit beasts dream of, and it is also my ultimate goal. "


    Xiao Jiu was quite excited when he said this, and his voice was louder: "Tyrannosaurus Rex, we are both opponents and brothers. Listen to my advice and follow my master with me. He will help us finally break through the restrictions of King Wu and make us real Wuxian. "


    "What you said is true?" Tyrannosaurus raised his head, which was not very big, and there was an excited look in his eyes: "this human is only a first-class king of martial arts, but there is a way for us to break through the realm of Wuxian? I think what you said is incredible and exaggerated. "


    Xiao Jiu looked at me again and didn''t answer the question of Tyrannosaurus Rex, but said to me: "master, Xiao Jiu doesn''t know what skill you used when you accepted Xiao Jiu, but he thinks that the key to the cultivation of our spirit beast family lies in that skill. Now T-Rex doesn''t believe me. Please practice that skill again and let T-Rex distinguish whether what I say is true or false. "


    I know what Xiao Jiu said is to resist the beast. This skill is really magical. It can not only attack others or other spirit beasts with soul power, but also subdue the spirit beasts to become my war beasts.


    What''s more amazing is that this skill can help my warbeast practice at the right time. I''ve found this for a long time, but it''s not very obvious all the time. I can''t tell what''s going on, so I don''t care much.


    Now Xiao Jiu himself clearly said this, which shows that Xiao Jiu had perceived the benefits of my royal beast to it when I accepted it before.


    In order to leave here as soon as possible and avoid war with Tyrannosaurus Rex, I listened to Xiao Jiu''s words and slowly operated the beast control decision to let Tyrannosaurus Rex feel my beast control decision.


    The Royal beast will slowly spread out my soul power and slowly approach the soul of the Tyrannosaurus Rex that has been in full battle.


    At the moment when my soul power touched the soul of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, the Tyrannosaurus Rex almost lost control.


    It has always been vigilant to me. At this time, it feels that its soul is contacted by my soul power, and naturally begins to resist and counterattack.


    I shouted in time, "don''t move. I won''t hurt you. I just want you to know that my royal beast is really good for you. You can know a lot of things you don''t know through the Royal beast. At the same time, you can enhance your soul power and finally help you break through the shackles of the realm and become human. "


    My words calmed the Tyrannosaurus Rex who was going to fight back. Although it was the first time to meet me, it still chose to believe me.


    The Royal beast will gradually contact my soul power with the soul of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. At this moment, I felt some turbulent soul of the Tyrannosaurus Rex.

 Chapter 477

    Tyrannosaurus rex has the same powerful soul and wisdom as human beings, but it still lost soon after meeting my soul power.


    I use the fastest speed to withdraw my soul power back. I don''t want to have any conflict with Tyrannosaurus Rex at this time, let alone take the opportunity to subdue it.


    After my soul power completely withdrew from its body, the Tyrannosaurus Rex subconsciously said, "why don''t you take the opportunity to attack my soul? If you had done that just now, nine times out of ten I would have become your war beast. "


    I smiled: "if I had done this, you would have prepared your attack means. I''m afraid it would have fallen on me by this time. Tyrannosaurus Rex, we just borrow from here. We have no other intention. Please make way for us. We will thank you for your kindness if we have the opportunity in the future. "


    "No..." the tyrannosaurus shook his head and said loudly, "you don''t understand what I mean. I''m not trying to stop you from leaving here. I''m just here to see the nine headed Jiaowang. I''m afraid it was forced by you. I want to save it. Now it seems that I''m careless. It''s completely voluntary to follow you. Let''s go. I''ll take care of those annoying pursuers in the back. "


    "You help us?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect this Tyrannosaurus Rex, which was very strong at the beginning, to do so.


    "Come on, don''t wait for me to change my mind." Tyrannosaurus Rex shouted, "also, King jiutou Jiao can''t leave the black forest at this time. It will die. You should put it back at the edge of the black forest."


    "You are..." Xiao Jiu looked at the Tyrannosaurus Rex who spoke for it and said in some confusion, "why do you want to help me?"


    "Because without you, I would be lonely in the black forest."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex shouted, "the whole black forest, except that you can barely be my opponent, other star beasts are not my opponent. It''s very cold at the top, brother. Sooner or later, you will understand how I feel now. "


    Xiao Jiu was surprised. Looking at the Tyrannosaurus Rex, he didn''t know how to go on.


    I was anxious to leave here, so I said, "let''s go. Take care of Tyrannosaurus Rex. When we have time, we''ll come back and have a good exchange with you. "


    Tyrannosaurus Rex said, "you really may be able to make me and King jiutou Jiao really break through to the realm of Wuxian... Well, I''ll help you stop the pursuers. After you leave here, you must come back in a hundred years, okay?"


    "It''s a deal." I said with a smile, "I must keep the Centennial appointment in mind. Then we can exchange feelings. Maybe you can really break through the realm of Wuxian."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex laughed: "well said! What''s your name? We will be friends from now on. "


    I felt a little depressed. This guy didn''t know my name, so he took me as a friend. It was speechless: "my name is Jinfeng, from Jingshen city. Tyrannosaurus Rex, Xiao Jiu calls you Tyrannosaurus Rex. I''ll call you Tyrannosaurus Rex, too. I will keep our Centennial covenant in mind. Well, today, a hundred years later, we will be here, see you or leave you. "


    "It''s a deal!" The Tyrannosaurus Rex shouted, "you go quickly. The pursuers are coming soon. If you don''t go, it''s too late."


    I nodded, turned around and looked at the Tyrannosaurus Rex''s Dongmei and Dongmeng Chang, who were stunned all the time. I hurriedly said, "go, don''t be stunned!"


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often came back and said together, "you can go?"


    I smiled: "if you don''t go, are you still waiting for the stars to chase you? Tyrannosaurus rex has promised to help us stop the stars. Our task now is to leave here and return to Jingshen city as soon as possible. "


    As soon as my voice fell, Xiao Jiu suddenly said, "the wreckage of the starship is not far ahead. If we need anything, we might as well take it away."


    I was surprised: "can we still take the wreckage of the Starship at this time? It''s a huge thing. It''s very heavy. There are only three of us. With Xiao Jiu and you, it''s impossible to take it away. "


    "I have a way." Xiao Jiu said, "master, I can summon some powerful star beasts to help us take the wreckage of the Starship to the edge of the black forest. As long as we get to the edge of the black forest, the master should be able to find a way to take away the wreckage of the Starship. "


    I am very happy. Although I know that the value of this wreckage may not be as big as Bian Lusha said before, it is not completely useless for us.


    Our oxygen star man''s imitation ability is very strong. With the wreckage of ready-made interstellar warships, we may be able to imitate one.


    "That''s it." I smiled and said to Xiao Jiu, "I''m confused. I didn''t think of such a good way. Thanks to Xiao Jiu for reminding me."


    Xiao Jiu said, "the master''s business is Xiao Jiu''s business. Xiao Jiu should help the master with his heart."


    I nodded, "good boy. Come on, let''s hurry up and get this done before the stars arrive. "


    Dongmei and dongmengchang finally recovered and said in unison, "let''s go."


    We bid farewell to the Tyrannosaurus Rex and headed for the wreckage of the Starship under the leadership of Xiao Jiu.


    The wreckage of the Starship was also huge. When it crashed, it destroyed more than a dozen black trees enough to form a forest.


    When we saw the wreckage, the three people all smiled helplessly.


    Xiao Jiu''s proposal seemed feasible before, but when we saw the huge wreckage of the starship, we knew it wouldn''t work.


    The wreckage of the starship is too big. Even if Xiao Jiu calls some starbeasts to help us carry it, it is impossible to take it all away at one time.


    I temporarily decided to take away the onboard computers and other important items that recorded the flight trajectory of the Starship. As for the less important things such as the shell mentioned by Bian Lusha, I also took a small sample, most of which are still here.


    When we are free, or have a chance, we''ll take the rest of the items.


    My decision relieved the pressure of the star beasts called by Xiao Jiu. They soon collected all the things I decided to take away and were ready to leave here at any time.


    When I was collecting the shipboard computer, I found that there was a self-contained destruction device in the Starship. Although it had not been started, I was still very worried, so I hurried to ask everyone to leave here.


    Although there were only three of us this time, there were tens of thousands of star beasts behind us. It was like a huge war beast army.


    As the leader, Dongmei and Dongmeng Chang, I also have the wind of some big generals, walking ahead majestically.


    Xiao Jiu''s speed is not fast, but his strength is the greatest. He walks at the back with a lot of items from star warships, which can be regarded as pressing the array.

 Chapter 478

    With the help of star beast and Xiao Jiu, other star beasts dare not come near us. We smoothly cross the black forest along the gap between some black trees and rush to the edge of the black forest as fast as possible.


    Behind us, before long, there was gunfire and fighting. It was that Tyrannosaurus Rex and the stars who were chasing us met and they exchanged fire.


    These star people came very quickly. It seems that they had been carefully prepared. Two groups of star beasts in a row failed to completely eliminate them and chased them to the center of the black forest.


    But I don''t worry that they will continue to chase us, because in the dangerous black forest, the stars are fully prepared. They can''t leave easily after meeting Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    I haven''t seen the fighting power of Tyrannosaurus Rex, but its strength is there. You don''t have to think about it. The stars are not its opponent.


    Four hours later, we came to a place about 20 kilometers away from the location of Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    At this time, we can still vaguely hear the sound of battle. There are a lot of stars. Tyrannosaurus rex has not been able to completely destroy them.


    I was worried and changed my mind temporarily: "Xiao Jiu, you will summon some star beasts or spirit beasts to help the Tyrannosaurus Rex. The battle there has not ended yet. It seems that the stars are determined to fight the Tyrannosaurus Rex to the end. We have to help it."


    Xiao Jiu said, "I see, master. I''ll call some fast star beasts to help Tyrannosaurus Rex. "


    I nodded: "you do this thing first. We can''t leave the black forest for a while. We''ll help Tyrannosaurus Rex first."


    Xiao Jiu turned and left. He had to go a little farther to summon the star beasts. All the star beasts nearby were scared away by us.


    Xiao Jiu is one of the spirit beast kings in the black forest. Many star beasts and spirit beasts will obey its orders, so it can summon some star beasts and spirit beasts to fight.


    "General," Dongmei whispered to me at this time, "even if we leave the black forest smoothly with so many things, we can''t bring them back to Jingshen city. In my opinion, we might as well divide our troops into two ways, take things slowly all the way, and go to the edge of the black forest in advance to find a safe place. After all the things are taken out, hide some of them first, and then find a chance to take them away. "


    I shook my head: "you don''t have to worry about this. After leaving the black forest, our communication equipment can be used. At that time, I will contact the owner of the ancient city and ask them to provide us with a flying car enough for us to take these things away. With the flying car, we can return to Jingshen city soon. "


    Dongmei nodded, "OK. General, will the ancient city Lord help us again? I hurt his son Gu Tianyang before... "


    "Gu Yingyang is a man with a clear distinction between public and private. He knows what to do in terms of right and wrong."


    I said, "Gu Yingyang won''t talk about the contradiction between you and Gu Tianyang. I''m sure of that. You don''t have to worry. "


    Dongmei smiled, "I see, general. In fact, I am also worried that my recklessness will delay the general''s important affairs. In the future, I will be more careful and try not to cause trouble or trouble to the general. "


    I smiled: "don''t be so sure. When people live for a lifetime, they should first be worthy of themselves. Don''t deliberately suppress their inner thoughts. It''s hard to be yourself, but you still have to keep such a heart. "


    Dongmei said positively, "Dongmei must remember the general''s teachings and never forget them."


    I sighed: "when you are like this, you are clearly trying to please me without conscience. Just don''t blame me for my trouble. We are friends. There''s no need for this. "


    Dongmei said with a smile, "it is because we are friends that I joke with the general."


    As soon as I was stunned, Dong Meng often said, "don''t be big or small. Pay attention to your words and deeds in front of the general."


    Dongmei was also stunned and slowly lowered her head: "I see, Dad."


    Dong mengchang smiled and said, "general, don''t mind. My daughter has lost her mother since she was a child and has been spoiled by me."


    I smiled and turned to see the red winter plum. Suddenly, there was an unprecedented feeling in my heart.


    Dong mengchang''s words embarrassed Dong Mei, so Dong Mei immediately refuted Dong mengchang: "what, Dad, when did you spoil me? When I was ten years old, I went to Chilong city. They kept experimenting as the experimental object, and finally became a mecha soldier. I suffered a lot... "


    Dong Meng Chang''s face was a little sad: "what you said is that I shouldn''t let you go to Chilong city..."


    Dongmei suddenly smiled and said, "it''s all right, Dad. I don''t mean to blame you. I agree to go to Chilong city myself. I can''t blame you. Besides, if I hadn''t gone to Chilong City, I wouldn''t have the strength I have now, and I wouldn''t have met such a good leader as the general. So ah, I have no regrets about going to Chilong city and becoming a mecha soldier. "


    Dong Meng often nodded slightly, with a trace of tears in his eyes, and his face was sorry for Dong Mei.


    I was worried that they would talk about the past endlessly. I quickly said, "don''t be sad about the past. Our task has not been completed and we haven''t been out of danger. We can''t be distracted."


    Dongmei nodded immediately: "yes, please rest assured, general. We won''t be distracted."


    I don''t know why she always likes to talk like this. It''s like a sergeant who has been in the army for a long time. When he sees a superior officer, he unconsciously talks very seriously.


    Dong Meng often looked at Dong Mei and said, "don''t worry, general. We''ll be fine."


    I smiled: "let''s go. The soldiers are divided into two ways. Let''s go."


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often go first to find a suitable place because they are human beings and some star beasts who are called by Xiao Jiu and know the way.


    I stayed behind and waited for Xiao Jiu to come back, and then set out to the edge of the other side of the black forest.


    The more we get to the edge of the black forest, the safer we will be. But if the stars are really determined to kill us, I''m afraid when we leave the black forest, it''s also the beginning of another battle.


    We are lucky. In addition to the close combat with the stars at the beginning, our war beasts and star beasts are helping us block the enemy in the next time. We are also dangerous.


    Unfortunately, our brothers, I''m afraid the whole army has been destroyed by this time.


    After leaving the black forest, we can no longer rely on the power of star beasts to fight with the stars. Therefore, when approaching the edge of the black forest, I must come up with a good way.

 Chapter 479

    If you can avoid the stars and directly return to Jingshen City, it is the best.


    If we meet the star people, we are not afraid, but at the beginning of the battle, the time we return to Jingshen city will become longer, which I don''t want to see.


    When the star herd walked in the black forest, the speed was too slow. In order to be in a hurry, I also asked the star herd to go at night.


    For this reason, I discussed with Xiao Jiu for a long time. Finally, Xiao Jiu came forward to persuade some star beasts who can see the road clearly at night and let them go all night with our things.


    Many star beasts are not active at night. They can''t see the roads in the dark forest at night. It''s really dangerous.


    Xiao Jiu took almost half of the things we found. Although it was strong, it also felt very tired. When walking, it was slower and slower.


    I saw Xiao Jiu''s fatigue, so I had to shout to the star herd to rest for a while. After their physical strength recovered, we continued on our way.


    It took us a whole night to walk and stop like this, and we couldn''t get out of the black forest.


    During the day, we continue to drive, because we can see the road clearly, and the speed of driving is much faster.


    We spent two days and two nights before and after. Although we didn''t get out of the black forest, we obviously felt that we were about to leave the scope of the black forest.


    Listen to Xiao Jiu. This is already the outer area of the black forest. If you go further, you can get out of the black forest in a few hours.


    I also feel a little tired because I don''t have food and water, and because I consumed a lot when I took Xiao Jiu before.


    Dongmei and Dongmeng should have been at the edge of the black forest long ago. Maybe they have found some food waiting for us at this time.


    I think so, gradually forget the hunger, cheer up and say loudly, "come on, we''ll try to get out of the black forest before noon."


    Xiao Jiu said, "don''t worry, master. If there is no accident, we should get out of the black forest before noon."


    I nodded. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard a star beast scream.


    I immediately followed the sound and saw a star beast fall down suddenly, and the items on his body were scattered on the ground.


    The other star beast next to it, the one that screamed, also fell down at this time.


    I immediately responded that we were attacked.


    Damn stars, there was an ambush here. When we were tired and relaxed, we were surprised.


    I was ready. Before I saw the stars ambushing us, I shouted, "spread out, spread out."


    Xiao Jiu didn''t wait for my orders, but he had conveyed my orders. As the king of nine headed Jiao, the king of star beasts and spirit beasts, all star beasts would obey what he said.


    The star beasts scattered and fled here. Xiao Jiu and I rushed towards the stars who ambushed us.


    Xiao Jiu is huge and slow. It''s difficult to get close to the stars at once.


    My speed is much faster than Xiao Jiu. As soon as I dodge, I have come to the stars who ambush us.


    The stars really want to take my life this time. There are hundreds of people in ambush here.


    I shot and killed a star man who was close to me, and then I had reached another position before other star people found my trace.


    After I killed three stars in a row, they found my trace and began to attack me.


    The black trees in the black forest gave me enough protection. Many star people''s attacks were blocked by tall and strong black trees and failed to hit me.


    As I moved, I started to fight. The killer sword in my hand struck like lightning. Each sword stabbed out will take the life of a star man.


    The power of killing magic sword and killing magic sword is not weaker than those high-tech weapons of stars, especially in the black forest where there are black trees everywhere. Fencing is relatively more flexible.


    The stars were in a hurry when I killed them. Some people yelled and spoke all the language of the stars. I didn''t understand it. I knew it must be directing others to besiege me.


    Most of the star beasts summoned by Xiao Jiu were strong, but they were not fast. In the face of the attack of the stars, there were casualties soon.


    Some star beasts with a lot of things were directly killed by the stars because they were inconvenient to move, and their things were scattered all over the ground.


    Xiao Jiu roared again and again, his huge body moved slowly, and the nine heads emitted different colors of light at the same time.


    This is its natural combat skill. Different colors of light will send out different attacks.


    Some people divide these attacks of different colors into different attack elements such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth and darkness, and the corresponding attack means and effects are also different.


    I don''t care too much about these. I think as long as it is a combat skill that can defeat the enemy, no matter what it is, it is a belligerent skill.


    Most of Xiao Jiu''s attacks are single attacks, which can only attack one star man at a time.


    However, the largest head in the middle of it sent out a white light like attack, but it was an out and out group attack, which swept away a large area of the enemy at once.


    I looked carefully. When those enemies were still in mid air, they had already vomited blood and died.


    Such a powerful group offensive combat skill should be Xiaojiu''s box bottom combat skill, and it is also its most powerful combat skill.


    Seeing that his attack had produced enough effect, Xiao Jiu roared and sent out such an attack again.


    I''m not idle. I have to avoid the enemy''s attack and destroy the enemy. After watching Xiao Jiu''s attack, I don''t have time to continue to pay attention to Xiao Jiu.


    The killing sword in my hand was waved like lightning, and the killing sword technique was fully opened to kill the stars in front of me one by one. I didn''t have the idea of being kind and soft.


    I don''t like killing, but I don''t object to killing. Some people want to die themselves. If they don''t kill them, they will hurt others. It''s not good if they stop.


    Some star beasts were injured because they could not avoid the attack of the star man, which aroused their ferocity. They roared and rushed to the star man and fought with the star man at close range.


    The black forest used to be cold and gloomy, but now it has become noisy and cruel.


    I don''t know how many humans and star beasts died here. The blood slowly dyed the land red, emitting a trace of murderous gas and blood.


    The killer sword in my hand emits a dark red light. It appears after too many people are killed and the sword body is dyed red.


    The killing sword was originally extremely sharp and didn''t touch blood, but after killing too many people, there was still a trace of blood.

 Chapter 480

    My protective clothing was covered with blood, but I didn''t plan to stop. I had to kill all the time and make a path of blood.


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often come here in front of us. If they have either left smoothly or fallen into the hands of the stars, I must find them as soon as possible.


    All the communication equipment in the black forest can''t be used. Maybe it''s because of this that we haven''t received any information from Dongmei and dongmengchang.


    If Dongmei and Dongmeng often fall into the hands of the stars, I must rescue them as soon as possible. Once they are used as hostages to threaten me, it will be difficult for me to do so.


    My worries are often superfluous. I hope so this time. With the skills of Dongmei and Dongmeng Chang, they can leave here quietly.


    Unless what stars are using high-tech detection equipment, no matter what people can avoid their eyelids, they are ambushed or sneak attack.


    I was a little distracted in the battle. I was almost hit on the head by the stars, which scared me into a cold sweat.


    If you are hit here, you will die. If you are not killed, you will be poisoned and die because of a hole in your protective clothing.


    I put away those miscellaneous thoughts and concentrated on fighting. In the blink of an eye, I killed several star people lying in ambush by the black tree.


    The protective clothing of the stars is really good. In a place full of poison gas and danger like the black forest, you can still fight without fear.


    The spikes on the black tree don''t pose much threat to their protective clothing. Maybe they are wearing special protective clothing, which is much better than ours.


    I saw with my own eyes that a star man who was hit by me hit the spike of a black tree. Although he was killed by great force, there was no crack in his protective clothing.


    If it were our protective clothing, it would have become a pile of rags with such a collision and the damage of the spikes of black trees.


    There are many stars, at least four or five hundred people. The stars and beasts and I can''t rush over for a while. We can only use the black trees here as a shield to move to the edge of the black forest while fighting.


    I don''t know how many stars were killed by the killing sword in my hand. The blood stained sword flowed all the way.


    The star beasts don''t know how many star people they killed. What I see now is dead bodies all over the ground and dilapidated eyes.


    On the hard trunk of the black tree, the disgusting mucus was rubbed again and again by the star beast and human body, becoming smooth.


    The exposed trunk is actually snow white. Compared with the original black of the black tree, it is very conspicuous.


    Black tree mucus is poisonous. It seems that the star beasts stained with black tree mucus have nothing to do. They are used to the poisonous gas here, so they are also immune to the mucus of the same toxin.


    Human beings are miserable. It''s ok if the protective clothing is not damaged. Once the protective clothing is damaged, the poison gas and mucus will fall down in the blink of an eye.


    The poisonous gas and black trees here are the ones that really kill the stars. The star beasts and I just play a helping role. Almost all the stars who were injured by us died under the poisonous gas and black trees.


    I''m anxious to leave here quickly. I didn''t want to kill all the stars here. We fought and retreated, taking most of the wreckage of the Starship we collected, and retreating to the edge of the black forest.


    The stars bite us and don''t give us a chance to leave here. The weapons in their hands are attacking all the time. All kinds of attack means together, so that we can''t leave here quickly.


    Xiao Jiu''s body is huge. He has been hit by the stars many times. Fortunately, his body surface is the same scales as snakes, which has a strong protective effect. Most of his attacks are harmless to him.


    Even so, after a period of fighting, Xiao Jiu''s body surface was also injured.


    One of its head was hurt, and the blood fascinated its eyes and became a little ferocious and terrible.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jiu has nine heads, and each head can think, so it can continue to fight.


    After Xiao Jiu was injured, he was fierce, his huge tail waved like a whip, and the black trees around him were beaten by lightning.


    Its huge mouth opened, and its colorful attacks flew out one after another, causing those stars near Xiao Jiu to scream and suffer countless deaths and injuries.


    I don''t worry about Xiao Jiu. Although he was injured, it didn''t matter.


    It''s some star beasts who help me send things to the edge of the black forest. Because their own strength is not very strong, and they fight with heavy loads, which affects the speed, and the casualties are very serious.


    I''m lucky enough to kill many enemies. I haven''t been hit once. It''s God''s care.


    In the black forest, I had no heart for war, and the stars and beasts knew what I meant. They fought and withdrew with me, leaving corpses and blood all the way.


    Many of our star beasts died, but more of them were the stars. The stars were well armed, but their physical quality and speed were much worse. When we fought in close combat, they didn''t have any advantage, but they were very embarrassed by us.


    The order that the stars get must be to stay alive. Otherwise, when the battle is going on and most of them are dead and injured, they shouldn''t stick to the fight to the end and die.


    I know that the most important thing at this time is morale. As long as their morale is destroyed, they naturally dare not rush to fight us again.


    The most demoralizing thing is to take or kill the enemy''s commander. Without a leader, the enemy will naturally become a plate of scattered sand.


    If the sand is scattered, there will be no combat effectiveness.


    I''ll do it when I think of it. I''ll flash my body quickly and grab the stars. Raising my hand is a dragon subduing formula to kill all the stars around me at once.


    Among these stars, there is their leader I want to kill. I want to kill two birds with one stone, so I rushed to do it.


    After I broke through the realm of King Wu, the Dragon subduing formula has changed a lot. The pure aura has been sent out, and the power and range of attack have been greatly improved.


    With this move, I killed at least a dozen stars, including their commander.


    In the face of my God of death''s killing, the stars were a little timid. Many people hesitated and did not dare to make the same desperate attack as before.


    I shouted, "Whoever stands in my way, this is the end!"


    I shouted like a huge thunder, which scared the stars back again and again, as if I had really seen the legendary demon God.


    At this time, my clothes are covered with blood. It looks like a bloody God of war, which is frightening.

 Chapter 481

    I took the opportunity to turn around and leave here with the star beast. I can''t kill all the stars in a short time. I can only leave with our star beast when they step back.


    Fortunately, the stars were really afraid of me and did not dare to chase us immediately, giving us enough time to evacuate.


    When I slowly came to the edge of the black forest with the star herd, it was noon the next day.


    We walked almost one day and one night before we came to the other side of the black forest, which was a temporary departure from the scope of the black forest.


    The star beasts in the black forest cannot leave here until they have reached the realm of Wuxian.


    So when I reached the edge of the black forest, I said to Xiao Jiu, "let them put down our things and scatter them. I will remember your help to us. When I have a chance in the future, I will come back and thank you. We will go back to Jingshen city soon. Today, a hundred years later, we will meet again in the black forest. "


    Xiao Jiu said reluctantly, "master, the Centennial agreement, please don''t forget that Xiao Jiu and Tyrannosaurus Rex will be here waiting for the master''s arrival."


    I nodded: "I will come. Go back. This is already the periphery of the black forest. You can''t go any further. "


    Xiao 99''s huge head started a little, turned slowly and left, taking away all the surviving star beasts.


    Watching Xiao Jiu leave, I actually have some reluctant feelings. The war beast that the Royal beast will accept will resonate with the master in mind. Xiao Jiu is reluctant to leave me, so I am reluctant to leave it.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Jiu''s inability to leave the black forest, I must take it with me. Anyway, it is also the peak strength of King Wu. If it helps me deal with the stars attacking Jingshen City, our strength will rise to a great level.


    With a trace of reluctance, I slowly left the black forest and found Dongmei and dongmengchang for the first time.


    They didn''t fall into the hands of the stars. They came out of the black forest first and waited for us all the time.


    After letting them know what happened to us, Dongmei was surprised and asked me uneasily if everything was all right.


    After talking to Dong Mei and Dong Meng about their previous experiences, we all decided to leave here as soon as possible so as not to meet the stars again.


    The wreckage of the star battleship we brought out also needs to be transported to the secret place found by Dongmei, which takes some time to complete.


    The secret place Dongmei found was a huge cave, less than a kilometer away from where we were.


    I was going to take everything away at one time, but after seeing the cave, I changed my mind and decided to leave some unimportant things here first according to Dongmei.


    It''s not easy for the three of us to move all the things carried by hundreds of star beasts into the cave.


    We were busy running around for a whole day, but we still only completed half of the handling work.


    There are too many things. There are only three of us. It takes too much time to move.


    I was worried. After I moved some things to the cave again, I stopped Dongmei and dongmengchang who were going to move things again soon.


    I frowned and said, "we can''t do this. Jingshen city is now under attack. Support is urgent. There''s no time to move things here. I think it''s better. Winter helmsman, you are the nearest here. Please do me a favor here. Dongmei and I rush back to Jingshen city first. When the Jingshen city is over, we''ll find you, helmsman Dong. "


    Dong Meng was often slightly stunned. When he was about to speak, a voice sounded faintly: "don''t you have a space ring? Why bother?"


    "Space ring?!" I was surprised, looked around and said loudly, "who are you? Come out! "


    The voice continued faintly: "rude boy, dare to be rude to my old man in my old man''s house. You should call me."


    When the man said the word "should fight", I suddenly felt a strong wind coming from behind me. I quickly took a step forward and removed most of my strength.


    Even so, I was hit by this strong wind and took three big steps forward.


    When I barely stood still, I felt a sharp pain behind my back. I was hurt.


    "Who dares to hurt my general?" Dongmei immediately shouted angrily, "come out, what kind of hero is hiding his head and tail?"


    The voice smiled faintly: "funny, you can take my palm without dying. Your strength is OK. Boy, it''s time to discipline the servants around you. Don''t arouse my killing intention because of her. Then you''ll all die, but no one will support the mirror God city you said. "


    "Who the hell are you?" I looked back at the place where the voice came from, and an illusory figure slowly appeared.


    The figure''s facial features were blurred, and I couldn''t see who he was. I just heard him say, "my name is wuxiansanren, oh, wrong, I should be said to be a small part of wuxiansanren. But you can still call me five idle people. My noumenon and I are inseparable from each other. "


    "Five idle people? Separated? " I was surprised again: "you mean, you can cultivate your own separation... No, you are the separation you have been cultivated? How is this possible? "


    The illusory figure smiled: "boy, I know a lot. I''m a separate body, a separate body of five idle people. Boy, you''re just a first-class king of martial arts. How can you know about self-cultivation? When you reach a higher level, you will naturally know more. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "Sir, my name is Jinfeng. I come from Jingshen city. I''ve heard people say that a martial artist who has reached the Wuxian realm can begin to cultivate his separation... Separation is equivalent to the second life of a martial artist, which can block a fatal injury for the body. It is a required combat skill for a martial artist in the Wuxian realm... Is that right? It''s just that we haven''t heard of the existence of Wuxian on oxygen star many years ago. You say you are separated. Naturally, we should doubt it. "


    The five idle people laughed and said, "who told you that there are no wuzhe in Wuxian realm on the oxygen star now? That''s the misunderstanding of secular people... Forget it, there''s no need to say this to an unknown little guy like you. What I want to tell you now is that I''m not the so-called martial artist you said, but a part of a martial immortal. Needless to say, you should know the difference between Wuxian and wuzhe. "


    The three of us were all surprised. If what the five idle people said was true, wouldn''t there be a legendary immortal?


    This is a fairy trace. It''s a fairy trace in legend. Can we say that we were lucky enough to meet something like a fairy trace?

 Chapter 482

    I hugged again and said, "I''ve heard of some. It is said that after a warrior reaches the peak of the king of Wu realm, the aura in his body will slowly change and finally turn into immortal power that can only be used by people above the realm of Wuxian. The reason why Wuxian is more powerful than King Wu is because of the difference in realm, but more importantly, Xianli is one of the higher forces than Reiki. Xianli is more powerful than Reiki in terms of power in battle and speed of operation. "


    The five idle people nodded slightly: "boy, you really know a lot. It seems that your ancestors must also be a Xiuxian family. You come from that family. Tell me about it. Maybe I know. "


    I smiled bitterly: "I''ve already said that my younger generation''s name is Jin Feng, from the Jin family."


    "Jin family?" After thinking for a while, the five idle people shook their heads and said, "I knew there was a Jin family in the gate of immortality. There was Jingshen city. I haven''t heard of the Jin family."


    I smiled: "the immortal gate is next to Jingshen city. Our Jin family came out of the immortal gate before. It can be said that they are the same family."


    "The same family?" The five idle people''s facial features suddenly became very clear. His monkey face was full of greed: "so you are the Jin family disciple of Shengxian gate? Ha ha, I''ve been looking for you for so long. I finally found it. "


    I moved in my heart, subconsciously stepped forward and stood in front of Dongmei: "elder, what is this?"


    "Hum..." the five idle people suddenly became very cold: "Jinfeng, right? My body was killed by your ancestors of the Jin family. What do you say I''m looking for your Jin family? Hey, hey... God has eyes, let me find you here. I''ll kill you today. It''s a little interest. "


    "Wait a minute!" Dongmei suddenly said loudly, "five idle people, I don''t believe a word you said. There is no so-called Wuxian in this world. I think you just changed your body with the help of some foreign object, so when we see you, we think you look like an illusion. You''re not a part of Wu Xian at all, are you? "


    Dong Meng often said, "yes. I have never heard of the existence of Wuxian in this world. I don''t believe a word of your words. "


    "Don''t you believe it? Then take my move. " My five idle people said to start, and the illusory palm was raised. A dark green thing like aura slowly condensed in the palm, and slowly turned into the shape of a knife.


    Is this the fairy spirit that can be casually formed into any object, or even the shape of human beings?


    I moved in my heart and hurriedly said, "wait a minute, elder. I don''t know what happened between you and my elder. Please don''t kill innocent people."


    The five idle people laughed. The dark green knife in the palm was almost the same as the essence. Suddenly, one handle turned into tens of thousands of handles and cut at me together.


    I just felt cold, as if I had been stared at by countless strange poisonous things, and my whole body was uncomfortable.


    The knife made of immortal Qi seems very cold. It hasn''t touched my body yet. Even my soul feels the piercing cold.


    And I vaguely saw that these immortal knives turned into real ice skates in the process of flying to me.


    Crystal cold ice skates, each beautiful and dangerous, the surrounding environment seems to become very cold in an instant.


    I wanted to avoid these attacks, but suddenly found that I couldn''t move at all. I don''t know when the five idle people have imprisoned me here.


    At the moment when the five idle people attacked me, they had imprisoned me here and couldn''t move. It was really a very clever means.


    I thought I could fight, but it became completely useless in front of him, just like a three-year-old child facing an adult man.


    I opened my eyes and waited for the approaching of death, but my heart was very unwilling.


    I managed to escape from the hands of the stars and the black forest. Before I had time to feel the breath of freedom, I fell into extreme danger again. I felt that God was joking with me.


    The cold blade had touched my skin, and the protective clothing I was wearing seemed to have completely lost its function and was directly penetrated by these cold knives.


    Death is close at hand. I finally realized what is impermanence and what is powerlessness.


    A moment ago, I was worried that we couldn''t take what we needed back to Jingshen city. At this time, we were about to be killed. Things are changeable, indeed.


    "Stop!" Dongmei shouted, and then rushed over like lightning, trying to block the ice skates that were about to hit me for me.


    "Don''t..." I cried out in horror, "don''t come here!"


    Before my voice fell, suddenly a harsh crash came, and all the ice skates around me suddenly broke into dark green airflow, and quickly returned to the body of the five idle people.


    "What''s going on?" I thought Dongmei had helped me and looked at Dongmei in surprise: "you..."


    Dongmei also looked at me suspiciously: "you..."


    We all spoke with the same word "you".


    We didn''t finish, because at the moment we spoke, we all saw five idle people disappear in front of us like a frightened rabbit.


    What the hell is going on? I was puzzled and felt that I could move again, so I walked to Dongmei and said, "What combat skills did you use? Why didn''t you have any trace?"


    Dongmei shook her head: "I didn''t... I thought it was the general. What war skills did you use to scare away the five idle people..."


    I looked around, hugged my fists and said loudly, "thank you for saving your life. No matter who you are, please accept my worship."


    Dong Mei was stunned, and Dong Meng was also stunned. Only I still said loudly: "elder, Jin Feng will always remember the kindness of saving lives. But if you have a chance in the future, you must repay your predecessors for their great kindness. "


    An unreal voice came from afar: "wait until you become a Wuxian... Remember my name. My name is colorful immortal."


    "Colorful immortal?" I repeated the name, and then said loudly, "I remember. Thank you, elder!"


    There was no sound, as if the man called colorful immortal had never appeared.


    Dongmei said in surprise, "general, what are you talking about alone? Where are the colorful real people here? "


    I knew what was going on in my heart and looked at Dongmei and smiled.

 Chapter 483

    I smiled: "someone saved me just now. This person is colorful real person. But he didn''t want to show up to meet us, so after saving me, he went after five idle people. Just now I thanked the elder for saving my life. The elder said it''s not too late to repay him when I become a Wuxian. "


    "Why didn''t we hear..." Dongmei said suspiciously, "can Wuxian block our senses?"


    I smiled: "that''s the art of sound transmission. It''s not as magical as you said. However, Wuxian has gone beyond the category of wuzhe. They are basically legendary immortals. I don''t know what special means they have. "


    Dongmei and Dongmeng often nod their heads, as if they knew their hearts.


    I reached out to touch the cold sweat on my forehead and said to myself: "it seems that there are many things we don''t know on oxygen star. We have to keep a low profile in dealing with the world in the future."


    "General, what should we do now?" Dongmei suddenly said, "do we still move these things to the cave?"


    I took a look at the cave and suddenly thought of a possibility. I said, "if we don''t move, we''ll have a rest here. After we''re sure that the five idle people have gone far, let''s leave here."


    Dongmei said with lingering fear, "I thought we were the top existence on the oxygen star. I didn''t expect even Wuxian, but we didn''t know it. General, Jingshen city will be fine. There are all Wuxian here. Jingshen city is the closest to Shengxian gate. Wuxian must also exist in secluded immortal families such as Shen family. The stars have gone too far, and the Wuxian will do it. At that time, the stars will not be able to get benefits. "


    I nodded: "you''re right. I don''t think we need to hurry back. But now we know that Bian Lusha is lying to us and won''t really help us build star warships. And we''ve got everything we want. If we don''t go back, we have nothing to do. We''d better take a break and go back. "


    Dongmei stopped talking and looked embarrassed.


    I suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "you can stay. You and the winter helmsman haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s not too late to talk together and go back to Jingshen city in a few days."


    Dongmei was overjoyed: "thank you, general. I will hurry back to Jingshen city as soon as possible."


    I nodded: "you go first. The five idle people want to kill me. If you go with me, you will be involved."


    Dongmei hesitated and said, "no, if we go together, we can take care of them. The five idle people have strong combat effectiveness..."


    I smiled: "do you think you and the winter helmsman can help me in front of the five idle people? Come on, don''t distract me. I have a way to get out of here. "


    Dongmei looked reluctant. Dongmeng often said, "let''s go first, and the general will catch up with us later. Right, general? "


    I nodded: "you go first. If I can''t leave here smoothly, I still have a chance to enter the black forest again to avoid chaos. It''s no good for everyone to stay together. You go first. "


    Dongmei then left the cave with Bu she and Dongmeng. When she was about to leave the cave, she turned back and said to me, "general, catch up with us quickly."


    I waved and watched them leave, acting like nothing, but I was very nervous.


    I stood quietly in the cave for a few minutes, then slowly turned back and slowly said to a cave wall: "senior, what do you want?"


    An illusory figure slowly appeared and said with surprise, "how did you find me still here? My invisibility, even the old man of colorful real people, is hard to see through. "


    I smiled faintly and said, "that''s because the younger generation has cultivated beast resistance and is good at using soul power. I''ve just checked quietly. You still stay here and haven''t left. If it hadn''t been for the sake of reassuring Dongmei, I would have made it clear early in the morning. "


    "Royal beast decision?" The illusory figure was the five idle people. He nodded slightly: "no wonder you can find the invisible me. It turns out that you have practiced the anti heaven skill of resisting the beast. Jin Feng, if you are not surnamed Jin, I will take you as an apprentice and teach you what I have learned all my life to achieve your name of Wuxian. "


    I smiled: "elder, do you think I''m a genius for cultivating immortals? Or do you think my royal beast is very powerful? "


    "Hey, hey..." the five idle people said, "the beast is really powerful, but it''s not something that ordinary people can cultivate. Even if it''s me and the colorful immortal who lives in his hometown, I can''t practice beast control. "


    I was surprised: "what exactly do you mean? The younger generation is confused. "


    "Confused?" The five idle people laughed and suddenly waved, and a cold knife turned into immortal power appeared again, pointing straight to my neck.


    I dare not move, nor can I move. The five idle people imprisoned me again, and I can''t do anything.


    Fortunately, I could barely speak. I said subconsciously, "are you determined to kill me? Why did you imprison my actions? "


    The five idle people snorted coldly: "don''t worry, I suddenly don''t want to kill you right now. You won''t die for the time being. I just want to tell you that you are not my opponent yet. Don''t try to play tricks. And you just said that if you can''t fight, I''ll run into the black forest to avoid chaos. You can''t do it. Wuxian can imprison martial artists who are lower than their own level at will. High-level Wuxian can even imprison low-level Wuxian, so you''d better stay still. If I''m in a good mood, I might spare your life. "


    I was relieved: "thank you for your mercy, elder."


    "Hum, I didn''t say I wouldn''t kill you. If you dare to run away, I''ll kill you right away."


    The five idle people''s face changed again: "listen, I''ll ask you and answer. If you hesitate, I''ll kill you."


    I nodded and didn''t speak. In the face of a strong man like the five idle people, I had no chance to resist. I had to obey his orders first.


    "Does your Jin family still have martial gods and immortals?"


    "The younger generation really doesn''t know... Elder, although my surname is Jin, I haven''t seen the people of Shengxian gate for many years. I don''t know how they are now."


    I told the truth: "if you don''t believe it, you can go to Jingshen city. There are natural dangers around Shengxian gate. Even a king of martial arts like me can''t go in or out easily. "


    This was the first time I had a face-to-face communication with Wuxian directly. I was not frightened and behaved quite calmly.

 Chapter 484

    Five idle people frowned and said, "I know something about what you said. Unfortunately, I haven''t been to Shengxian gate for many years. I don''t know if what you said is true!"


    "You can go and have a look by yourself, and you will know whether the younger generation is telling the truth."


    Strange in my heart, I deliberately said, "if you go to Jingshen city here, it won''t take you long at your speed, that is, half a day at most."


    "Hum!" The five idle people suddenly stared at me with a ferocious face and said angrily, "what do you mean? Do you think I dare not go to Shengxian gate? I tell you, my old man can go wherever he wants. No one can help me! "


    "Really?" Just now the unreal voice sounded again. As soon as the voice came out, the five idle people in front of me suddenly disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    "Where else can you hide in front of this little brother?"


    An old man''s figure slowly appeared in front of me, looked at me with a smile, but said to the invisible five idle people: "if you don''t show up again, I''ll do it."


    "Wait, wait..."


    The figure of the five idle people slowly appeared behind me. He looked at the old man who had just appeared and said with a trace of helplessness: "colorful immortal, why do you have to live with me? I''ve never hurt you or your family or friends. Why are you chasing me? What do you want me to do? "


    The old man who appeared later turned out to be the colorful real person who saved my life before. I looked at him carefully for a while and found that he was very much like an ordinary old man.


    If the smooth skin on my face didn''t give people an extraordinary feeling, I almost thought I had heard the words of five idle people wrong.


    Although Wuxian can''t be said to be immortal, it already has a very long life. Moreover, Wuxian can use Xianqi to change their appearance and make themselves look younger and more beautiful.


    Wuxian is not an immortal, but it has been infinitely close to immortals, so every Wuxian, especially female Wuxian, looks handsome.


    The old man in front of me is a very common old man. If it weren''t for his baby like skin, I almost didn''t believe that the man I saw was the colorful real man who saved me.


    "Little brother," the colorful immortal ignored the five idle people. Instead, he looked at me and said, "have we met before?"


    I looked back and quickly shook my head, "No."


    "That''s good." Colorful immortal smiled and said, "I''m afraid we''ve met before. Now, since we haven''t met before, we''re not friends. Little brother, I''ve helped you once about the affair between you and the five idle people. Now I''ll help you again. Get out of here and let me have a good chat with the five idle people. How''s it going? "


    I was about to nod when the five idle people suddenly said, "he can''t go."


    "Why can''t he go?" Colorful immortal turned back and stared at the five idle people: "do you say you can''t go if you can''t go? I have to let him go. What can you do to me? Want to fight? Come on! "


    The five idle people looked at the colorful immortal, and the anger in their eyes slowly gathered. They could really do it at any time.


    "Go out if you want to fight. You''re a broken cave. We''ll collapse if we move." Colorful immortal suddenly said, "I don''t care if you are crushed to death, but this little brother and I can''t die here with you."


    I couldn''t help laughing. The five idle people immediately stared at me and said fiercely, "what are you laughing at? Is my cave very broken? "


    I know I can''t speak at this time, but when five idle people asked me, I had to say, "aren''t all caves like this?"


    "You mean my cave is broken?" The five idle people shouted angrily, "say it again, I won''t tear your mouth."


    "You try!" The colorful immortal suddenly stood in front of the five idle people and said fiercely, "if you dare to move his finger, I won''t finish with you."


    "You..." five idle people angrily said: "you are not relatives, why do you have to protect him?"


    "Can''t those who are not relatives protect them?" Colorful immortal smiled: "I have to protect him. What can you do to me?"


    The murderous spirit in the eyes of the five idle people has condensed to the extreme. At this time, they suddenly shouted: "I don''t care. If you don''t let me kill this boy today, I''ll kill you."


    "Kill me?" Colorful immortal seemed to hear the most incredible joke, and his face was surprised: "it depends on whether you have this ability."


    "Then try!" The five idle people finally couldn''t help it. They shouted angrily, "come with me."


    His figure disappeared out of thin air again, and he didn''t know whether he had left the cave.


    I wondered why I couldn''t move, so I heard the voice of five idle people coming from the mouth of the cave: "stay in the cave honestly, dare to go out, and I''ll kill you."


    I said reluctantly, "I see."


    Colorful immortal looked at me with a smile and suddenly said in my ear, "it is impossible to cultivate a complete beast resistance without a powerful soul power far better than ordinary people. Yubeast Jue is a martial god level skill. Although some people can practice it when they are martial artists, they should really master its ultimate meaning, unless they have reached the martial god level. My little brother is only a first-class king of martial arts now. I am deeply puzzled that he can master the core skill of beast control. If you have a chance, please explain your doubts to me. "


    I was stunned. I didn''t know why he suddenly said these things. It seemed that I shouldn''t say these things at this time.


    But then I thought of a possibility: this colorful immortal must have practiced similar skills, or simply practiced beast control.


    Who would he be? Is it the man of beast gate? Here is the black forest branch of beast gate. The presence of the old man here may be related to beast gate.


    The beast gate has developed rapidly in recent years. It openly challenges the rule that no sect is allowed in the red dragon kingdom. I''m afraid it has something to do with the colorful immortal in the Wuxian realm.


    It seems that there are many secrets in the world. What we knew before is really just the tip of the iceberg.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning and was secretly frightened and uneasy. If there are many Wuxian reclusions like five leisure casual people and colorful real people in the world, we are the king of Wu, and we have not even reached the realm of the king of Wu. What should we do?


    Respect for strength, the survival law of the world, has slowly changed after the establishment of Chilong state.


    After the emergence of Wuxian, perhaps this will slowly change and return to the era of respecting strength

 Chapter 485

    Because the highest level of military personnel in the bright side of Chilong state is the military general, and the military general is not immortal for some high-tech weapons, so the real deterrent power of the military general can hardly be seen in this world.


    But King Wu is different. Many weapons can no longer pose a fatal threat to King Wu.


    King Wu''s combat effectiveness is also high enough, even surpassing many high-tech weapons. Therefore, as King Wu, I always thought that I was standing at the highest peak of the world.


    Now suddenly, two Wuxian came out. One of them is a five leisure casual person who has some origin with the Jin family, and the other is also a cultivator of the Royal beast decision. I''m caught in it. I''m afraid I''ll be very sad.


    The first is the five idle people. His goal is to kill me. I can see and feel such an obvious goal. If I die, I will die.


    But this colorful immortal is different. He protects me in the hands of five idle people, but he obviously covets my royal beast. I''m also a little confused about me.


    When I think about it carefully, neither of them will let me go easily. I''m afraid I won''t be free and stable in the future.


    At the same time, in the face of the concern of the two Wuxian masters, even if I have the ability and intelligence, a small level-1 Wuwang can''t escape their palm.


    It seemed that I was doomed and had to escape. I walked around the cave for a few steps. When I was thinking about what to do with all my heart, my eyes suddenly moved and saw a small luminous point on the stone wall of the cave.


    When I subconsciously looked closer, I found that there was something luminous inside the cave wall. Because it could emit light, it shone out from a small gap.


    It turned out that there was a hole in the cave, and the luminous things came from another hole in the cave.


    I thought it was a secret room dug up by the five idle people. I didn''t care much. I just continued to think about how to get away smoothly after watching it for a while.


    I don''t know if it''s destiny. I wander around the cave. Every time I pass that bright place, I can''t help stopping to take a look.


    After more than ten times of observation, my inner curiosity became more and more serious. Gradually, I couldn''t hold on. I wanted to get close and have a clear look.


    Once again, I stopped at a bright place and stretched out my hand to grope on the cave wall. The light is dim here. I can''t see clearly what''s on the cave wall, so I can only grope with my hands.


    The walls of the cave are all stones. There is nothing special. I was a little disappointed and thought I couldn''t find a way to get in.


    I can''t break the hole in the hole by force. In that case, as soon as the five idle people come back, they will find that I have entered his secret room, and I will be overwhelmed.


    Driven by curiosity, I groped for the cave wall again and again, trying to find the way in.


    My mind doesn''t know where it is. I walk slowly and farther away from the bright place.


    Gradually, I came to the opposite side of the bright place. I was still groping for the stones on the cave wall.


    In fact, my heart has told myself countless times that I can''t find the entrance.


    Because the mechanism at the entrance must be very secret. People who don''t know can''t find the mechanism here in a short time, open the entrance and enter the secret room.


    Sometimes people are the last to admit defeat.


    I''m like this now. I know that I can be killed by five idle people at any time, but I''m still not in a hurry. I''m trying to find a way to enter the secret room and fumble on the cave wall.


    Of course, I have nothing else to do at this time. In this way, exploring the cave wall to find a way to enter the secret room is also a way to reduce the pressure.


    I can''t leave here. The two immortals are outside. When I go out, I hit the muzzle of the gun myself.


    I''m not willing to stay here like this. After all, if I can leave, I may be able to save my life.


    I walked around the cave again. This time I spent a lot more time than before, because I walked very slowly when I looked for the entrance of the secret room.


    As a result, I failed again. The mechanism was not on the cave wall, and I didn''t find the mechanism.


    I was a little frustrated. I took a look at the bright place, and then sat down on the spot. I didn''t intend to continue looking for it.


    As soon as I sat down, I felt that I didn''t sit on the ground. My body was empty and falling rapidly.


    I was surprised and quickly ran Reiki, trying to stabilize my rapidly falling body for the first time.


    Before I put this idea into practice, I felt a strong impact on my body, and my hips hurt. I actually fell to the ground.


    I actually fell to the ground carelessly, which is absolutely abnormal for me, the king of martial arts.


    It seems that I really focused my mind on a specific place, and even forgot some instincts.


    I was not hurt. At the moment I fell, the aura in my body naturally protected me.


    But I was surprised. When I looked up quickly, I saw a hole about ten meters high from where I am now. There was a broken hole in the place that should have been the cave ground. I happened to fall from the broken hole.


    Suddenly, I touched my hips and said with a bitter smile, "what the hell is this? It killed me. "


    With these words, I was surprised when I turned to look at the place where I am now.


    I saw a row of dozens of night pearls with large bowl mouth emitting soft light, shining here as bright as day.


    A passage was illuminated by the night pearl and appeared in front of me as if it had no end.


    It turns out that there are not only holes in the cave, but also man-made underground chambers.


    The night pearl and the passage are all human''s hands, which can be seen at a glance.


    I thought it was a secret room built by five idle people. In fact, it was just an entrance and exit of a passage.


    And those lights are the light emitted by the night pearls here, but the light of these night pearls is slightly brighter.


    The underground secret room is built in the cave. It''s worth my adventure!


    The night pearl is not a valuable thing, but it''s worth thinking about someone building such a passage without seeing the border in the remote area of the black forest.


    My first feeling is that I have encountered an opportunity. This channel may connect which ancient martial god, and the lowest is the cave of a martial immortal. There will be many good things in it.


    I first observed the night pearls here and found that there was a thick layer of dust on them, which covered a lot of their light.

 Chapter 486

    Because of this, the light emitted by the night pearl is blocked a lot, otherwise it will be brighter.


    It seems that no one has been here for a long time. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so much dust falling on the night pearl.


    Hey, hey, in this way, all the treasures here should still be here. I couldn''t help laughing.


    I didn''t think any more. I pulled out the killing sword and strode down the passage illuminated by the night pearl.


    The passage is really long, so long that I walked at my speed for a full hour without seeing the end.


    I had to stop and think about it. There must be something wrong with this passage. Otherwise, I would have come to the end in such a hurry.


    The walls of this passage are smooth, and there is nothing special that can be used as my reference. In a hurry, I took the killing sword in my hand and engraved a trace on the stone wall. Quan should be my reference.


    I ran again. This time I ran at full speed and didn''t observe anything.


    As a result, in less than five minutes, I saw the traces left by my own killing sword. I was really turning around, always.


    Is it another magic array? My first reaction was that I entered the magic array and was fascinated.


    I have had a similar experience. I know that I can''t panic after falling into the magic array. I should calmly observe the surrounding affairs, so as to find a way to crack the magic array.


    Otherwise, you will be trapped in it all your life and really killed by the magic array.


    The magic array is an array. The array must have an eye. I was thinking about how to find the eye. A night pearl in front of me attracted my attention.


    I only took a casual look at the night pearl, but when my eyes scanned the night pearl, I found a special place.


    The night pearl here is obviously untouched for many years, and is covered with a thick layer of dust.


    But the dust on this night pearl in front of me, I don''t know why, is much less than other night pearls.


    I was secretly surprised, but also a little happy. The abnormality of this night pearl shows that someone came here not long ago, at least one person.


    The man touched the night pearl and removed some of the dust from it.


    This shows that I must not be the one who entered here, and others have come in first.


    There are still treasures here. Maybe they have been emptied. I''m afraid I''ll have a good time.


    But in this way, I will have a chance to get out of the magic array, because the first person has found the birth door of the magic array for me, that is the night pearl in front of me.


    I didn''t think too much. After I left the gate of the magic array, I held the night pearl without hesitation.


    Turning the night pearl with a slight force, I immediately saw a door.


    I rushed over without hesitation, and then immediately heard the door slam behind me.


    The door closed, leaving no trace, as if it had never appeared.


    I looked at everything in front of me and found another channel.


    This is as like as two peas of the same channel, and is all covered with dust.


    However, the dust here is obviously much less than that passage just now, probably because the environment here is more closed.


    This is not a good thing. If the air circulation here is not good, I can stay here for a short time.


    Thinking of this, I set off immediately and ran quickly along the passage.


    This time it should not be a magic array. No one will use the same method to prevent others from entering their different rooms, because in this way, once the first room is opened, the protective measures of the remaining rooms will be in vain.


    I ran quickly and observed the night pearls on both sides of the passage.


    Gradually, I found that this channel also has no end, and because the four walls of this channel are smoother than the one in front, I can''t find anything as a reference. Even if I''m in a circle, I can''t find it in time.


    I can only take the killing sword again to leave a mark, and then run quickly.


    This time it was the same as the last time. After running for a while, I found the mark left by myself.


    I was in circles again, but I don''t know why.


    When I stopped, I said to myself with a bitter smile, "who says the same method can''t be used twice? People have done this, and you are still fooled? "


    I no longer run, but walk forward slowly step by step.


    My vision has always stayed on the night pearl on the stone wall. I want to see which night pearl the mechanism is on this time.


    After a lap, I obviously felt that there was not enough air here, but I still couldn''t find the mechanism.


    This time, the mechanism is no longer the Pearl of the night. I was wrong again.


    The person who arranges the mechanism here is either an extremely intelligent person or simply a madman. Otherwise, where can normal people think of such a method?


    I was a little worried. I tried to reduce the number of breaths as much as possible. When I walked slowly, I also began to observe everything here comprehensively.


    Whether it is the stone wall above my head or the stone wall under my feet, I observe it slowly and never miss the slightest difference.


    So I walked around again, and then I was completely desperate.


    I didn''t find anything different, whether it was on the top of my head, under my feet, or on the stone walls on both sides.


    On the four walls as smooth as a mirror, there is nothing but a few night pearls inlaid on the stone wall.


    Wait... Inlay... I suddenly had an idea in my mind. Ignoring that the oxygen here had reached the lowest point, I reached out and grabbed a night pearl, and then pulled it out of the stone wall.


    The night pearl is very big, and it was pasted tightly when inlaid. It took me a lot of effort to pull it out.


    I thought there would be a hole or channel mechanism behind the night pearl. Unfortunately, there is still a stone wall behind this one. My judgment seems to be wrong again.


    I didn''t stop at this point. I threw down the night pearl, strode to the front of another night pearl, and stretched out my hand to pull it out.


    I have determined that the mechanism is behind the night pearl at a certain moment, so I will check it one by one until I finally find the mechanism.


    I have a few minutes left at most. I must find the mechanism within this time, otherwise I will be dead.


    King Wu can slow down his breathing and allow himself to live longer without oxygen, but he can''t completely lose oxygen.


    In the space without oxygen for too long, King Wu will die of hypoxia.

 Chapter 487

    I was not very lucky this time. None of the night pearls I pulled out was the mechanism.


    When I feel that I have reached the limit, there is only the last night pearl in front of me.


    The time was just right. I was so happy that I couldn''t think much. I stretched out my hand and pulled it out with my last strength.


    A gust of wind suddenly hit my chest. I was knocked back several steps, as if I had been hit by a warrior in the Wuxian realm.


    I tried to hold back the pain, breathed a lot of dusty air, and then coughed violently.


    It was a narrow escape, but I felt uncomfortable at all, because there was too much dust in the incoming air, which choked me.


    I sat down and rested for a long time, but I still felt some discomfort in my lungs.


    I took out a spirit grass and ate it. I felt better before I walked forward slowly.


    After I opened the channel, it was covered with dust. At first glance, it was like entering a dusty world.


    I can only see a few meters away. Further away, it is gray and I can''t see anything clearly.


    The fierce air flow made all the dust float here.


    Fortunately, the road to leave this passage is in front of me. I walked slowly and prepared to leave this dangerous place as soon as possible.


    I walked step by step. Before I had time to look at the environment here, I suddenly stepped on something soft under my feet. I slipped and fell down.


    I was also careless. I didn''t notice something under my feet and tripped.


    When I looked quickly, I found that there were some kind of creeping star beasts everywhere on the ground here.


    I got up with all my strength. When I looked carefully, I couldn''t help shaking all over my body. I felt very sick in my heart.


    These star beasts are like earthworms. They are soft and long. Their whole body is red mucus. They look disgusting.


    The length of each of these star beasts is more than five meters. They are as thick as human arms. They are tightly intertwined with each other. I can see that I am goose bumps.


    Especially the mucus all over my body made me sick, and I felt like I fell into a septic tank.


    It seems that the owner here is not only a very clever man, but also a madman.


    Use these disgusting star beasts to prevent others from entering. If you''re not crazy, how can you think of it?


    I''m wearing protective clothing. These seemingly non aggressive star beasts should not hurt me, but they are so disgusting that I don''t know how to get through this passage that only one person can pass through.


    If I''m outside, I can fly there, but here, I have to be careful when I look up. It''s impossible for me to fly.


    Disgusting people do disgusting things. I curse the owner here in my heart. After hesitating for a long time, I still can''t think of a solution.


    Standing in a daze at the entrance of the channel, the more I looked at these star beasts, the more I felt sick and uncomfortable. Gradually, I didn''t dare to look at these soft and sticky star beasts carefully.


    I can''t think of a good way, so I have to fight hard, but now I''m not going to fight them, but to drive away these disgusting star beasts with the spirit of the Dragon subduing formula.


    King Wu has been able to use Reiki detached attacks at will. Now when I use the Dragon subduing formula, I am even more handy.


    Under my careful control, the spirit flow that flew out of the Dragon subduing formula gently dispersed the star beasts in front of me.


    The star beast seemed to be pushed away by me, sliding from the ground to the distance of the channel.


    I saw that the method was effective. When I was happy, I suddenly felt surprised when I saw the ground without star beasts.


    The ground here is full of beautiful pearls like pearls.


    These beads look very beautiful. Although they are covered with Star Animal mucus, it can be seen that their own colors are almost transparent and very beautiful.


    I held back my nausea, picked up a bead and looked at it carefully for a while. Suddenly, a light flashed in my head.


    These beads are so familiar, as if I had seen them before, but I''m sure I''ve never seen such beads, and I don''t know why I feel so familiar.


    I don''t know what it is, but I subconsciously feel that I must take these beads away, otherwise I will regret it in the future.


    I slowly picked up the beads and put them in my pocket. At this moment, I completely ignored the disgusting mucus.


    At this time, my attention has been fully focused on these beads. Before, my disgust for the star beasts here has been completely forgotten by me because of these beads.


    Sometimes people are very strange. Once they are distracted by another thing that attracts us more, they will become less disgusting and afraid.


    Divert attention. Many times, many humans are doing this. No matter what it is, humans have some habits to do this.


    The beads I picked up, I counted them myself, a total of 18.


    These beads are the same size and gloss, just like glass beads made by human machinery.


    The difference is that as I picked up more beads, I suddenly felt more cold in my pocket.


    These beads didn''t make me feel cold when I held them in my hand alone, but after they were put together, I obviously felt that the beads became very cold.


    What the hell is this bead? I was puzzled. I couldn''t help taking out all the beads again and holding them in the palm of my hand to see them carefully.


    Eighteen beads are in the palm of my hand. At first glance, they look like hundreds. The light reflected by them makes me don''t know how many beads I''m holding. My eyes are dazzled.


    The cold feeling slowly spread all over my body from the palm of my hand. I felt a different cold.


    The cold beads finally gave me the feeling of cold. This is the first time I have felt such a clear cold in so many years since I became a martial artist.


    And the cold seemed to reach my soul, which made me shiver.


    After practicing martial arts, real Qi is generated in the body, and then it turns into Reiki with the improvement of the realm.


    Whether it''s true Qi or Reiki, it can help martial artists resist heat and cold. Therefore, martial artists rarely feel heat and cold.


    Now I feel the cold I haven''t seen for a long time. I''m surprised and want to put down these beads.

 Chapter 488

    At this time, my brain suddenly felt an unprecedented comfort, which is indescribable comfort.


    For example, a person who has worked hard for a day is suddenly thrown into a bath full of hot water, washed away his sweat and tired for a day. This is a great comfort. Now my feeling is 100 times, 1000 times and 10000 times more comfortable than this.


    It''s so cool that I can''t describe it in words. It''s so cool that I seem to have really become a carefree and happy fairy.


    I quietly felt this unprecedented feeling and slowly forgot everything around me, including those disgusting stars and beasts.


    I felt this comfort quietly. I didn''t know how long it had passed until I suddenly realized that the soul power I hadn''t improved for a long time seemed to be moving.


    I was surprised and hurriedly checked my soul power. At this time, I found that my soul power, which had not been moving for a long time, had made some progress just now.


    This is a great good thing and my biggest harvest recently. It makes me more excited than Xiaojiu I received before.


    I suddenly realized that the beads I saw could enhance the soul power of the warrior.


    This is a rare treasure.


    I stared at the beads, trying to look at them carefully and identify their true identity.


    The beads in his hand were the same as before, as if nothing had happened before, and there was no change at all.


    When I looked at these beads this time, I suddenly had a new idea: are these beads originally a legendary magic tool, or a spirit tool, or even an immortal or divine tool.


    Anyway, it''s in my hand now and it''s a great help to me. That''s my artifact and my treasure.


    I put these beads in a small bag and hid them close to my body before I let go.


    People say that happiness begets sorrow. This sentence happens to be reflected in me at this time.


    As soon as I recovered my mind, I found myself sitting among a large group of disgusting star beasts with disgusting mucus on my body.


    This time, I was shocked. I quickly stood up, took a big step and ran. I was relieved after I ran to a place where there was no such disgusting star beast.


    At this time, I found that my whole body was covered with mucus. I felt sick and wanted to vomit.


    But I can''t help it. I''m wearing protective clothing. I can''t take it off in a moment. What''s more, I''m in the cave passage where I don''t know who. Danger may appear at any time, and I dare not wear protective clothing.


    Fortunately, there was no such disgusting star beast where I stayed at this time. I forced myself to forget my mucus and move on.


    At this time, I have seen clearly that the place where I am staying now is a much wider passage than the previous passage.


    Here is still the lighting of the night pearl, and the stone walls are smooth as mirrors on all sides, but they are a little wider.


    What will stop me here? I suddenly felt a little nervous and uneasy.


    This passage still looks safe, but in my heart, I feel very uneasy.


    This is the fourth channel I want to pass through. If possible, it will also be the last channel.


    If I guess right, it must be very dangerous in this passage.


    No matter what the owner here is, the last passage is the last barrier. He will prepare some necessary protective measures for himself, and these protective measures are potential dangers to me.


    I stood in the passage for a while. After feeling that there was no great danger, I slowly raised my feet and gently put them down. It was a step.


    I took a steady step and felt that nothing had happened, so I took another step.


    When this step landed, I almost immediately raised my foot that had not been fully stepped down.


    Because as soon as I stepped on it, I found that the large and flat stone slab under my feet was movable.


    When the slate was lifted up at my feet, it turned over in a moment, and the sharp swords stood up to the sky, which was very frightening.


    If I step on it carelessly, my feet may be lost.


    Seeing the first trap here, I immediately decided not to test the trap here with my body. It''s too dangerous.


    The killer sword in my hand cut the moving stone slab into two pieces with a backhand sword, and cut off all the swords on the stone slab.


    After finishing this, I immediately raised my sword, picked up another stone slab and slammed it in front of the passage.


    The stone slab weighed hundreds of kilograms, hit the floor of the passage and immediately slid far away.


    Where the slate passes, countless traps are activated one by one, including throwing knives and swords, bows and crossbows, rolling stones, strong acid pools, and some traps I don''t know what they are called. Anyway, no matter which one is, it is enough to kill or injure people who rashly enter the channel.


    Even if the physical body of King Wu is comparable to gold and iron, there will be things to fear. I can''t be careless.


    In this way, I explored the way with stones one by one and slowly entered the channel.


    At first, I only tested the ground of the channel. Later, I found that some traps were set at the top or both sides of the channel. I had no better way but to test them one by one with more stones in order to find the traps here first.


    Countless stones of different sizes were thrown out by me, collided and rebounded on the four walls of the channel, and sparks splashed everywhere.


    The stones are mixed with many concealed weapons. The passage is like experiencing a rainstorm made of stones and concealed weapons.


    This is somewhat similar to the legendary rainstorm pear blossom array, but it is more dangerous.


    I was careful every time, and I couldn''t help but have a concealed weapon suddenly change direction and fly towards me, which made me in a hurry for a while.


    The traps set up to deal with martial artists have great strength, and I dare not directly use my body to resist them.


    I waved the killing sword in my hand to block those flying concealed weapons as much as possible, so as not to get hurt. It''s not worth it.


    After a long trial, I finally saw another door.


    Behind this door, there should be a real secret room. This is my feeling, because I found that almost all channels are round, and each channel will be shorter than the previous channel.


    These findings made me sure that the channels here are distributed in a ring around the real secret room.


    The closer to the passage of the chamber of secrets, the shorter the distance.


    Up to now, the distance of the channel has been very short, and there is not much space in the remaining central area, so I am sure that the real secret room is behind this door, that is, in the middle of all channels.

 Chapter 489

    Hard to come to the door, I was a little excited. I stretched out my hand and wanted to open the door to see what was in the secret room.


    The moment I reached out, I suddenly stopped.


    I found someone here before. Why didn''t I find out where this person was when I finished all the passages? Didn''t he come here, or there were other channels here. He didn''t go the same way as me?


    When I came here, I walked step by step, and I didn''t find any other way.


    Abnormal, this door may not be a real door, but a fake door used to confuse people who break in. Once I open the door in a hurry, what is waiting for me may be an unimaginable trap.


    I thought of this and looked back at the mechanism traps I had just destroyed. I was more sure that there must be a problem with this door.


    I slowly stepped back and reached out to tear off a piece of my underwear under my protective clothing.


    I tore my underwear into strips and connected them one by one to form a rope four or five meters long.


    Open the door with a rope. The distance of four or five meters is enough for me to deal with the possible danger. I should not be hurt by the trap inside.


    In fact, I can directly condense the aura in my body into a rope shape, and then use the aura to open the door. But if I do that, my energy will focus on condensing the aura. In case there is a more powerful trap waiting for me, I may not be able to avoid the trap at the first time.


    I tied the door with a rope. I pulled it slightly from a distance. The door was slowly opened and made a harsh sound.


    A narrow gap appeared on one side of the door so that I could barely see what was inside.


    No traps have been triggered, and no danger is approaching as I imagined.


    I continued to pull the door with doubts. The gap gradually widened and I saw it more clearly.


    Behind the door was indeed the secret room I had long thought of.


    The size of this secret room is similar to what I expected. It''s less than ten square meters. It''s very small.


    From the crack in the door, I saw a stone bed in the secret room. There was nothing on the bed except dust.


    In addition to the stone bed, the whole secret room was filled with all kinds of large and small pots.


    These pots have different styles, sizes and colors. They look diverse and messy.


    Seeing these from a distance, I thought that there must be many rare items in these cans, such as those long lost panacea, or natural materials and earth treasures.


    I was immediately excited. I wanted to enter the secret room immediately and take all the things inside as my own.


    However, another voice has been reminding me that I can''t rush in. There must be more terrible mechanisms or traps here.


    With contradictory ideas in my heart, the whole person became a little restless.


    At this time, the eighteen beads I hid next to me sent out a cold breath again.


    I almost immediately became very calm, and that kind of comfort gradually appeared, which made me no longer excited and excited.


    Calm down, I was quite afraid. If I rushed in just now, I might have become a dead man at this time.


    I took a deep breath, picked up a small stone and threw it back into the fully opened secret room.


    I infused the small stones with aura. When I threw them out, they had great power. They hit those cans and broke some cans immediately.


    There was no expected panacea or natural material and earth treasure. The jar was empty and there was nothing.


    I''m a little disappointed. I remember again the man who entered here before. Did that man take everything here?


    But why hasn''t any mechanism here been triggered? Does that person know how to avoid triggering mechanisms and how to crack this array?


    Apart from the owner here, I can''t think of anyone who can understand the mechanisms and traps here.


    Even the array master cannot completely crack all the traps here, but there is no damage at all.


    With this doubt, I stood outside the door and looked carefully at everything in the secret room.


    Gradually, I forgot the person who came in front of me just now. My eyes only have everything in the current secret room, including those empty cans.


    There is no mechanism in this secret room. After many attempts, I finally figured it out.


    In this secret room, now I can safely go in and explore.


    I walked into the secret room. Before I could see why there were so many empty cans here, something suddenly appeared on the stone bed, which scared me back.


    The extra thing was a human shadow, just like the image projected by the three projectors, which surprised me.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into my practice place? "


    The human shadow could say: "I have been cultivating immortals all my life. I finally found a secret place to practice at ease. How dare you disturb me?"


    I was startled. When I was about to speak, I found that the speaker was very much like the legendary soul, which is what we usually call "ghost".


    I took a careful look at the virtual shadow of the human figure and said carefully: "elder, is your soul body what we often call the soul separation?"


    The virtual shadow seemed surprised and immediately said loudly, "who the hell are you? How do you know I''m separated? No, I''m not separated, I''m a soul, my body has died... Do you know the art of resurrection? Say it. "


    I took a step back: "resurrection? What kind of combat skill is that? "


    The man immediately shouted, "it''s a spell that can collect the souls of the dead and transfer them to other living bodies to revive the dead again."


    I shook my head: "elder, I can see that you are not a real human being. I really haven''t heard of resurrection."


    "Ah," the virtual shadow stared at me for a while and suddenly shouted, "it''s just a young boy who is still in the realm of King Wu. I thought it was the great power who came to me... Boy, you''re just King Wu. How can you enter here through my chain array?"


    I smiled: "senior, I don''t know how to get here. This is probably the fate between me and senior."


    "Fate fart!" The virtual shadow suddenly scolded: "you opened the door rashly. I can''t last long. Now I''m dying. Hum, you have killed me, and there can be no fate between us. "

 Chapter 490

    "Master, you..." I was full of doubts and grievances. I couldn''t help asking, "you''re dead. How can you die again? Is it the dissipation of the soul? "


    "Boy, of course you don''t understand. I''m a martial god... Damn it, if I hadn''t been attacked by those old people, how could I be like this... Boy, what did you ask me just now? You... "


    It seems that this virtual shadow has been here for many years. The remaining soul power is not enough to keep him awake. He speaks intermittently and seems to be unable to hold on.


    The beast control method I practiced is actually a kind of soul skill. I know that the proud elder in front of me has reached the edge of complete dissipation.


    I have a way to temporarily stabilize the soul of this elder, but in this way, I will consume a lot. If he gets my help and turns against me, I won''t have the ability to resist at all.


    Besides, a man who claims to be a martial god should be on guard anyway. If he is not a madman, he must be a liar running a train.


    Wu Shen, how could it be so? Martial gods are real gods. They are legendary beings. They are a kind of people who absolutely stand at the peak of the world. It is impossible for anyone or anything to hurt them.


    They are even less likely to die. Not to mention that they all have many parts, but their own strength, even the martial god of the same level, can''t easily hurt them.


    Wu xiansan and Qi Cai immortal, who don''t know what rank they are, have separate bodies. What''s more, they are martial gods?


    I felt that the soul body in front of me must have consumed the soul power to the limit, so I began to talk nonsense: "senior, do you say you are a martial god? As far as I know, the warrior God is unlikely to exist on our planet and interface. Aren''t you lying to me? "


    "Boy... I''m really a martial god..."


    The virtual shadow became weaker and weaker. When he spoke, he could not speak a sentence: "I am... Yes..."


    His whole body was shaking violently, and it seemed that it would dissipate completely in a few minutes at most.


    I was worried: "are you really a martial god? Well, I can help you stabilize your soul, but I have a condition. Later, I may fall into a coma because of the serious depletion of soul power. After I am unconscious, you must not hurt me, otherwise, if I die, the prohibition I left in your soul will kill you. "


    I don''t care if this soul body, which is weak to the limit, hears my words clearly. After saying these words, I slowly input a wisp of my soul power into his soul.


    I didn''t transmit my consciousness together. What I gave him is my purest soul power.


    With the input of my soul power, the soul body gradually calmed down. The already almost transparent soul body has become much more solid and looks much better.


    It''s really dangerous for me to do this. Once the soul body is also a person who knows the soul war skills, I will completely hand over my life to him.


    I don''t know why. I''m not a compassionate person. At this time, I just want to save the soul in front of me. It''s like we''ve seen many times before. I''m an old friend. I have the illusion that I have to be saved.


    I slowly put my soul power into his body, and his body (soul body) gradually solidified and became clearer than when I first saw him.


    At this time, I slowly stopped inputting my soul power and said, "senior, you should be able to speak freely now. What exactly did you mean just now? Are you really a martial god? "


    "Thank you for saving me!" When he spoke, he finally made me hear clearly: "I am indeed a dead martial god, which I have never lied to you. By the way, my friends used to call me Jiufang Taoist, because I used to be a real Taoist. You can call me Jiufang, or you can call me a channel leader directly. "


    I was surprised to see the Taoist priest Jiufang in front of me. I thought of the five leisure casual people and seven color immortal I met before. I couldn''t help but say, "what do you like to call five leisure casual people, seven color immortal and nine square Taoist people? I''m not used to it. It feels like I''ve suddenly returned to tens of thousands of years ago. "


    Taoist Jiufang smiled: "my body was completely broken and disappeared a long time ago. Since then, I have always been a soul. I don''t know how many years I haven''t left here, so I don''t know how many years it is from the time I live. Little brother, you saved me. You are my brother of the nine sides. If you have any questions, ask me and answer. You know everything. "


    I nodded, forcibly suppressed my agitated soul, gritted my teeth and said, "what you said surprised and puzzled me. How could a martial god be broken by someone? Isn''t your body King Kong not bad and immortal? "


    Just now when I was saving the ninth party, my soul power was consumed a little, and I didn''t have timely treatment and rest. After a few words, I couldn''t support it.


    Taoist Jiufang sighed, raised his head and seemed to recall the past: "little brother, to tell you the truth, my body was broken by the two most powerful martial gods in the era I lived. At that time, although I also entered the realm of martial god, I was just a primary martial god who had just broken through the realm of martial god. Neither my combat effectiveness nor my physical strength could be compared with those old martial gods who had already entered the realm of martial god. "


    I remembered the words of the five idle casual people before, and reluctantly said, "all martial artists in the Wuxian realm can cultivate their own separation and use the separation to resist those inevitable fatal attacks. Don''t you have such a separation as a martial god?"


    The ninth Taoist said, "separation? I remember you mentioned this just now. To tell you the truth, the cultivation of separation is a waste of time and energy. Only those who know that there is absolutely no way to break through the martial god realm in this life will choose to practice separation to improve their combat effectiveness and defense. As long as you are a warrior who can break through the martial god, you will never be distracted to practice separation. "


    I suddenly said, "so it is. I thought that all martial artists who have reached the realm of Wuxian will choose to practice and separate themselves. Elder, how long can you maintain this state? "


    Taoist Jiufang was stunned: "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 491

    "Although I know some soul fighting skills, I dare not say that I can maintain your state all the time."


    I said carefully, "I can only do this method once a day at most. After more than once, I will fall into a deep coma or even die."


    "I see." Taoist Jiufang laughed: "don''t worry, my noumenon, that is, when I''m not dead, is also a martial god who has cultivated soul combat skills. I know all these and won''t embarrass you. Little brother, don''t call me elder. Since we are brothers, you can call me Jiufang directly. "


    I nodded: "I''ll be brave, young man. Jiufang... I can''t stay here all the time. There are two people from Wuxian realm outside, called wuxiansanren and Qicai immortal, who want to embarrass me. So we should leave here as soon as possible and find a safe place to avoid their pursuit. "


    "No." Taoist Jiufang waved his hand and said with a trace of pride: "just two Wuxian can''t do anything to us... Although you come in, I''m not bragging. If someone else wants to come in, it''s not that simple."


    After saying this, he pointed to the stone bed where he was sitting, and then said to me, "my array here is on this bed. Come and see. Change several places according to my instructions, and no one can enter here in a short time."


    I nodded. When I looked forward, I saw dust everywhere on the stone bed. I couldn''t see anything else on it at all.


    I was going to wipe the dust off it. Taoist Jiufang immediately said, "you can''t wipe it with your hands. You can clean the dust with aura."


    I listened to the words of Taoist Jiufang and cleaned up the dust with Reiki compressed air.


    Without dust, deep array lines appeared on the stone bed.


    The array here is actually arranged with array patterns. This is a super array arrangement method that has been lost for many years. It can only be used by real array masters.


    It is said that those ancient array masters have the super magic of shrinking the ground into inches. They use special means to refine a place tens of miles, even hundreds of miles and thousands of miles into a seemingly small array disk.


    The principle is like a space ring. It looks small, but the space inside is very large, which can accommodate a lot of things.


    After the array plate is refined, the array masters use their special array arrangement means to describe the array they want to arrange on the array plate.


    It is said that when depicting the array on the array plate, it needs the aura and energy of the array mage and the power of the original God. It is very difficult to depict.


    The power of the yuan God is a more pure soul power, which is the saying after the soul has been cultivated to a new height and the soul has become the yuan God.


    Generally speaking, when the array mage finishes depicting the array pattern, an array is completed.


    Miraculously, this array plate can be taken with you. It can be arranged wherever you want. It is convenient, practical, fast and durable.


    These are not the most surprising and puzzling to me. It is said that in this array, some arrays depicted on the array plate can be changed at will. For example, the original depicted array is a nine song enchanting array, but if I need to change it into a gossip chain array temporarily, I just need to erase the depicted array patterns, Then re depict the new array pattern.


    These are legends. I haven''t seen them, and I don''t know if they are facts.


    Now I see an array plate with my own eyes, and I am very curious. Are all the legendary things true? The wisdom of the ancients is much higher than that of our people now?


    The array plate in front of me is a magical array plate that can change the array type at will?


    Various doubts slowly grew in my heart. I couldn''t help asking, "elder, is your stone bed the magical array plate in the legend?"


    "Array disk?" Taoist Jiufang didn''t seem to know what I meant: "you call this array plate? It can also be said that this is the core of an array. From here, the whole array can be changed. "


    I nodded, "I see what you mean. You teach me how to do it. We need to change the array here quickly, or five idle people and colorful real people will come in. I can''t beat them. They are all experts in the Wuxian realm. "


    Taoist Jiufang smiled: "do you see the array pattern here? Use your aura to slowly remove these array patterns I pointed out to you. Don''t hurt the stone bed. You must take your time and stabilize it. "


    I nodded and slowly mobilized the aura in my body to remove the array patterns pointed out to me by Taoist Jiufang one by one.


    This is a very time-consuming thing, because I can''t hurt the stone bed. I have to control my aura carefully enough.


    I carefully cleared the array patterns pointed out to me by Taoist Jiufang, and every trace of aura was controlled to the exact point as far as possible.


    When I finish clearing the array pattern, which is said by Taoist Jiufang, I feel that I will consume serious soul power and become weaker.


    At this time, I have reached the edge of coma. If I continue like this, I will not be able to support it.


    Taoist Jiufang said to me at this time, "you are tired. Take a rest first."


    I sat on the stone bed and wanted to sleep for a while, but I thought that the five leisure casual people and colorful immortal might come in soon. I could only take out a soul reviving grass and eat it. While eating, I said to Taoist Jiufang: "senior, I can still insist. Let''s continue."


    Taoist Jiufang nodded, "are you eating soul returning grass? This thing has no effect on you now. You can consider changing a better spirit grass to restore soul power. "


    I said with a bitter smile, "it''s not easy to talk about it. I don''t have much soul reviving grass left, let alone better spirit grass."


    Taoist Jiufang took a look at the cans I broke and said slowly, "there are several cans that haven''t been broken. Open them and have a look. I remember there are some good things in some cans, but you don''t seem to be very lucky. You didn''t find them just now. "


    I was stunned, then overjoyed, reached out and picked up a jar nearby. After opening it one by one, I found that there were really something in several jars.


    It''s just that these things have become a pool of mud for a long time. It''s scary to look at them black. They should all go bad.


    "These are the spirit grass I treasure. Unfortunately, it has been broken for too long."


    Seeing this, Taoist Jiufang said awkwardly, "well, I''ll teach you a skill that can restore and enhance your soul power. Although it''s of little use to you now, as long as you keep practicing, it will be very good for you in the future."

 Chapter 492

    After listening to the words of Taoist Jiufang, I was overjoyed and hurried to say, "thank you, elder. I have always been eager to get a skill to cultivate soul power. Now you have taught me, that is to let me fulfill my wish..."


    In fact, I also found a not very obvious way to restore soul power, which is an immature skill.


    I''ve always been proud of this in the past, but when I really heard that a martial god was willing to teach me similar skills, my excitement was still obvious.


    "Wait a minute," said Taoist Jiufang hurriedly, "don''t hurry to thank me. It''s hard to say whether my skill is suitable for you. And I have conditions. After you have achieved your cultivation, you should help me completely restore my original God so that I can have a chance to resurrect. "


    "Restore the original God, resurrect..." I was stunned: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Taoist Jiufang said, "it''s normal for you not to understand. Few people should say so now. In addition to cultivating ordinary skills and combat skills, the most important thing for the practitioners of our era is to cultivate their own yuan God, that is, what you call soul power. Only when a warrior''s soul power is strong enough, can he really achieve success in cultivation. In short, whether a warrior is strong or not directly affects his lifelong achievements. "


    I frowned slightly: "I still don''t understand. Elder, do you mean that if you want to reach the realm of Wuxian or even Wushen, your own soul power, that is, the yuan God, must be strong enough? "


    Taoist Jiufang nodded and looked at me without talking.


    I then said, "no one in our world has ever said that. Is this... One of the reasons why our current immortals can''t break through the realm of Wuxian? Or is this one of the lost cultivation skills? "


    Taoist Jiufang smiled: "I haven''t been out for many years. I don''t know much about things outside. Well, first you help me finish the array plate. When we are sure it''s safe, I''ll tell you these things slowly, so that you can understand your doubts. "


    I nodded, patted my head and said with a smile, "I almost forgot the big event. Please tell me what I''m going to do next."


    "Just do as I say..." while telling me what to do, Taoist Jiufang explained to me how to depict a new array on the array plate, so that the array here can be changed according to the idea of the carver, and block the five idle people and colorful real people who may come here.


    Under the guidance of Taoist Jiufang, I slowly changed the array pattern here. It took me more than an hour to completely change the array on the array plate.


    After all, it was the first time that I described the array on the array plate. At first, I didn''t grasp it well. It''s normal to spend more time.


    After the array pattern depiction on the array disk is completed, you must also start a new depiction array to make the array effective.


    This matter is relatively simple. As long as the carver has enough aura, it is relatively simple to start the array.


    Under the guidance of Taoist Jiufang, I slowly input my aura into the array plate. With the array patterns on the array plate lighting up, a deafening sound came out around me.


    I felt the ground trembling violently under my feet, and countless dust and stones were scattered on my head.


    The whole cave and secret room seemed to collapse. I looked at Taoist Jiufang in surprise. Seeing that he was expressionless and didn''t look surprised, I knew we wouldn''t be in danger. Let go.


    I no longer pay attention to these and concentrate on inputting my aura into the array.


    After a while, the movement here gradually decreased. I also filled the array pattern on the array plate with aura and completed the step of activating the array.


    "All right." Taoist Jiufang suddenly said, "Congratulations, you have learned how to depict array patterns on the array plate, and you have an additional means to protect your life."


    I was stunned and then smiled: "thank you, master. I will remember these things taught by my master and never forget them in my life."


    Taoist Jiufang smiled: "what''s your name?"


    When I was stunned, I remembered that I had not introduced myself to Taoist Jiufang, so I hugged my fist and said, "younger Jin Feng is from the Jin family in the immortal gate."


    "Immortal gate?" Taoist Jiufang nodded: "it turns out that he is the descendant of Shengxian gate. No wonder he has such savvy. Jin Feng, you remember, our Jiufang Taoist has received many disciples in his life, but only ten have really got my true biography. Most of them are dead and may still be alive, that is, the disciples of the four martial gods. They should still be the martial god generals in the divine world and the top figures in the divine world... They will be your senior brothers and sisters and your helpers in the future. "


    I was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "I decided to take you as my disciple and become my closed disciple."


    Taoist Jiufang said seriously, "you have learned a part of my array. Next, as long as you worship me as your teacher, I will teach you my skills and combat skills, including the cultivation of Yuanshen, which you most want to learn."


    I was confused by the sudden decision of Taoist Jiufang, and murmured, "take me as a disciple? I am a first-class king of martial arts, but I don''t know when I can reach the realm of Wuxian... "


    Taoist Jiufang smiled: "don''t worry, after you become my disciple, it''s only a matter of time to reach the realm of Wuxian and even Wushen."


    After thinking about it, I finally failed to withstand the temptation of the yuan God cultivation method. I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, master. I''ll see you."


    Taoist Jiufang looked at me and said seriously, "it''s a big gift to worship the master. How can you be so rash?"


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "master, in our age, there is no kneeling ceremony. Everyone is boxing, or bending down and bowing, etc. It''s a big gift for us to hold fists and bend down. "


    After meditating for a moment, the Taoist priest nodded slowly, "it''s just a courtesy. Don''t worry too much. If you really worship me as a teacher, Li is also my disciple. "


    I heard that Taoist Jiufang seemed to have something to say, so I said carefully, "master, I know that your previous era paid great attention to the relationship between teachers and disciples. It is also rumored that the former teachers and disciples, father and son or father and daughter, were teachers one day and fathers all their lives. Now we pay more attention to peace. Everyone is easy-going and no longer pays attention to the so-called titles and etiquette. Are you not used to it? "


    Taoist Jiufang smiled, didn''t speak, just looked at me.


    I then said, "but I am here to assure you that you are my master, that is, my predecessors and my elders. I will never forget your kindness of teaching and never do anything sorry for you in my life."

 Chapter 493

    After hearing my words, Taoist Jiufang nodded slightly: "OK, Jinfeng, you say so, master, I also understand your mind. Good. From now on, you will be my closing disciple and the last disciple of our nine Taoist disciples. "


    I saluted with my fist again: "I see, master."


    Taoist Jiufang nodded slightly: "Jin Feng, since you are already my disciple, you must abide by my rules. My rules are very simple. There is only one. Follow the teacher''s orders. Remember, I don''t want you to be dealt with by our door rules in the future. "


    I nodded: "I remember."


    Taoist Jiufang smiled, "OK, I''ll start teaching you the way to cultivate the yuan God now. Listen, cultivating Yuanshen is different from cultivating Reiki and combat skills. It pays attention to potential and qualification. Only those with good potential and qualification can cultivate their own Yuanshen. I''ve seen your qualification. It''s excellent, so you can start practicing directly. "


    I listened carefully to every word of Taoist Jiufang for fear of missing anything.


    The skill of cultivating Yuanshen is different from that of cultivating Zhenqi and Lingqi. After listening to the heart method formula of Taoist Jiufang, I was completely confused and didn''t understand what it meant.


    Taoist Jiufang also knew that I could not understand it all at once, so he explained it to me in detail after finishing the formula.


    With his explanation, I slowly understood the meaning of the mental method formula. It turned out that some of it was roughly the same as the beast control strategy I practiced, but the beast control strategy focused more on subduing the war animals and was relatively less in cultivating soul power, so I couldn''t think of it at the beginning.


    With the explanation of Taoist Jiufang, I began to practice unconsciously.


    Master is different. When he explains to me, I can start to practice slowly. It saves me a lot of time than when I practice alone, and saves me the time to figure out the meaning of the formula.


    The explanation of Taoist Jiufang made me more thoroughly understand his set of skill method of cultivating yuan God - yuan Shen Jue, and also know its treasure and magic.


    Yuanshen formula is a set of skill methods for cultivating Yuanshen widely spread tens of thousands of years ago. It has its own system. It was called the best skill method for cultivating Yuanshen by people at that time. It was one of the required skill methods for martial artists at that time.


    As the most important skill, yuanshenjue was improved by generations of immortals. About a million years ago, it reached its extreme, that is, perfect state.


    After that, most of the martial artists directly use the Yuanshen determination skill formed at that time to cultivate their Yuanshen, in order to break through to a higher level.


    According to Taoist Jiufang, the yuanshenjue he taught me was also handed down at that time.


    I carefully write down what Taoist Jiufang said. Whether it is useful or not, this is something I must remember.


    In my future cultivation, I will firmly remember every word that Taoist Jiufang says now.


    Master''s teaching will be of great help to my future cultivation, especially his own cultivation experience, which is extremely valuable and worthy of my firm memory and reference.


    Listening to the explanation of Taoist Jiufang, I always thought I was OK. Suddenly, I had a new understanding of myself.


    Now I still need to learn too much. I want to spend more of my energy on it, instead of defending and fighting every day.


    Although I can gain a lot of combat experience in combat, which is helpful for my cultivation and breakthrough, recently I have too little time for cultivation and too much time for combat.


    At the same time, I also realize that in our world, there are really many experts hidden in the secular world or in the mountains. In the eyes of those people, the king of martial arts who thinks he is already an expert, like me, is a small role worth mentioning.


    If I don''t work hard, I may be destroyed by those real experts at some time. I regret all my life.


    I''ve heard many people say that the facts I''ve always believed in are now jokes.


    Just as most people say that there has been no king Wu in our world since thousands of years ago, now it seems that it is a lie.


    There are many Wuwang in the world. Even the higher level Wuxian, I have seen several with my own eyes.


    What makes me feel more uneasy is that I have been watched by two Wuxian martial artists. I may not be able to leave here alive.


    Although my master, Taoist Jiufang, is the legendary martial god, he only has a dissipated yuan God - soul. He has no combat power and can''t help me.


    My only way now is to practice well in this small secret room and strive to make some breakthroughs here.


    The longer I stay here, the more likely the five idle people and colorful real people will leave here because they can''t find me, and the safer I will be.


    However, except for me and Taoist Jiufang, there are some empty cans and a stone bed with no food or drink. I can stay here for about ten days at most. If I stay longer, I will die because I have no food and water.


    Taoist Jiufang doesn''t have a body. He won''t think of these things. I can''t say these at this time. I can only expect the five leisure people to leave here quickly so that I can go out here to find food and water.


    "Jin Feng, you are distracted." I was thinking about something else when Taoist Jiufang suddenly said, "how can I be distracted during cultivation? Concentrate. "


    I looked back and smiled awkwardly, "master, I was actually thinking that we won''t stay here long, because we don''t have anything to eat or drink..."


    The Taoist Jiufang was stunned and then said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about this. I can find food and water and promise not to starve you."


    I wondered, "will there be food and water here?"


    Taoist Jiufang nodded: "not long ago, a Wuxian broke into my array and was killed by my array. He has a space ring on his body. I have checked it. There is a lot of food and water in it. Come with me. I''ll take you to have a look. By the way, I''ll take back the things in the space ring for your future cultivation. "


    I remembered the traces of human activities I had seen in the array before, and suddenly understood something. It turned out that a Wuxian broke in and was killed by the array.


    It seems that I was lucky to avoid the most dangerous place in the array. Otherwise, the array that even Wu Xian can kill is very simple to kill me.

 Chapter 494

    "Master, is the space ring you mentioned the ring with independent space in the legend? It is said that it can save a lot of things in it, but it is very small and convenient. "


    I heard that the space ring was not used once or twice. At this time, I was very interested in asking Taoist Jiufang: "can I use such a space ring? Can you make space rings? "


    "Of course you can use it. Anyone who knows how to use the power of the yuan God... That is, the soul power you say, can use the space ring. Unfortunately, I don''t know the refining method of space ring, because it only needs the martial god who has mastered the laws of space. I don''t practice space power, so I only know how to use it and don''t know how to make it. "


    Taoist Jiufang said, "there should be no martial god in the world who knows how to refine space rings. As early as my time, such people were already rare. "


    I nodded: "the space ring is very precious. I don''t know who broke in. There is such a baby."


    "It''s not particularly precious. There are still many space rings left over from the past. But these things are deliberately hidden by some people, and it is difficult to find them all at once. "


    Taoist Jiufang said with a smile, "many immortal families and some hermit experts have such space rings."


    I looked forward to the space ring and couldn''t wait to say, "let''s find the space ring. I''d like to see what it looks like."


    Taoist Jiufang smiled and a smile appeared on his illusory face: "you can see it right away. I''m afraid it''s not as beautiful as you think... But before that, we still need to walk a distance in the array. You follow me. Don''t change the route at will to avoid triggering the mechanism."


    I nodded: "I understand!"


    Taoist Jiufang is a soul body. When walking, he doesn''t walk at all, but floats. I quickly follow him and go all the way to the body of the Wuxian who broke in before he said.


    After we walked for a few minutes, Taoist Jiufang stopped outside a stone gate, looked back at me and said, "it''s inside. Open the door."


    I haven''t seen this stone gate before, but I''m not surprised to see it now. After all, anything can happen in the array.


    As like as two peas, I pushed forward to push Shimen away, and it was no other than a secret chamber, which was almost the same as the chamber I had seen before the nine party Taoist.


    I didn''t see the body of the dead Wuxian, which made me a little strange. I couldn''t help looking back at Taoist Jiufang.


    "This is what I used to confuse intruders. After finding this place, the Wuxian thought he had found my secret room. He rushed in carelessly and was killed by the mechanism in the secret room."


    Seeing my doubts, Taoist Jiufang opened his mouth and explained, "his body has been melted by the body powder in the jar, and almost nothing has been left."


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "what about the space ring?"


    "This will test you. Where do you think the space ring will be?"


    Taoist Jiufang said something, but without waiting for my answer, he magically took out a ring and handed it to me: "this is the space ring I said. There is a lot of food and water in the space. Time has not passed for a long time. It should be edible and drinkable. "


    I took the ring, looked at the ring with exactly the same shape and color as human skin, and said curiously, "this is the space ring? It''s not very heavy. Is it empty? "


    "Ha ha... You can''t feel the weight of the space ring. Otherwise, how can you work and fight with it? Also, this space ring is transparent. The color you see is actually the color of your own skin. "


    The ninth Taoist smiled and said, "you drop your blood on the ring and let it recognize you as the Lord, so you can use it."


    I bit my finger and dropped a little blood on the ring.


    The ring soon absorbed my blood and emitted a dazzling red light, as if excited after sucking my blood.


    After the space ring absorbed my blood, I obviously felt a wonderful connection with it.


    It''s just like the war beast I used to subdue with the Royal beast. I can clearly understand the idea of the war beast, and the war beast can also clearly know my idea.


    However, the space ring is a dead thing after all. I don''t know how to feel like this.


    There are some things like human soul that I don''t know about in this space ring. Otherwise, there is something special that can connect me with it.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but the connection between me and the space ring is very clear. It''s like I''m looking at myself. Everything can be seen clearly and clearly.


    It seems that I have become smaller countless times at once. I can enter the ring and see the things in the ring clearly.


    I saw a lot of things in the ring, including food and water, weapons, some paper and chip books, and some sundries such as spirit grass.


    The space of the whole ring is about dozens of cubes, but it is basically filled with things, leaving no empty space.


    I am connected with this space ring. This is my true feeling.


    I know that the internal space of the space ring is not the same. The internal space of this ring is not very large.


    But it''s big enough for me now. I don''t have many things. Besides a killer sword and some other weapons, I don''t have anything worth putting into the space ring.


    Maybe I will need a bigger space ring in the future. By that time, I may have become one of the real strengths in the world. There will be any kind of space ring.


    "You succeeded." Taoist Jiufang said, "the ring has recognized you as the Lord. You can take out the things inside or put in the things outside at will. But remember, generally speaking, space rings can only place dead things. After living things are put in, they may die. "


    I nodded, "I remember."


    I can''t wait to take out a lot of things in the ring in the way taught by Taoist Jiufang. It''s the first time to use the space ring. I feel very good and convenient.

 Chapter 495

    I took out some food and water and some spirit grass. I was really hungry. When I saw food and water, I picked it up and prepared to eat.


    To my surprise, the soul of Taoist Jiufang also picked up a piece of star animal meat at this time. It seems that he wants to eat it.


    I didn''t know that the soul body could also eat. I opened my eyes and looked at Taoist Jiufang.


    After staring at this star beast meat for a while, the Taoist priest of the nine directions suddenly asked, "what kind of meat is this? Why does it look so strange? "


    I said somewhat puzzled, "it''s star animal meat. It''s nothing strange."


    Taoist Jiufang shook his head: "I have eaten countless kinds of star animal meat in my life, but I have never seen such a thing."


    I suddenly remembered that many mutated starbeasts had been produced in recent thousands of years, so I smiled and said, "master, you don''t know, our oxygen star was invaded thousands of years ago. At that time, mankind had to use many nuclear weapons that were strictly prohibited in order to protect their planet and home. Therefore, it triggered the variation of starbeasts and some humans, and produced many new varieties that had not been before. Although I don''t know what kind of star beast meat you are holding, I can see at a glance that it is the meat of a mutated star beast. "


    "The meat of the mutant starbeast?" Taoist Jiufang didn''t seem to know what variation was. He asked strangely, "what''s the matter with variation?"


    I patiently explained: "in fact, some humans or astral beasts are forced to change their genes by some special substances from the outside. At birth or in the process of growth, some abnormal things appear because of gene changes, such as more fingers or several first-class ones. This is a kind of variation. Do you see what I mean? "


    Taoist Jiufang suddenly said, "I understand what you said. I saw some such people and star beasts when I was still alive. They are really normal people and different from star beasts... This is called variation. I know."


    I smiled: "there are many kinds of variation. Take human beings for example. Although there is no change in the appearance of some variation human beings, they may have amazing physical strength, or lack some internal organs, or some organs are replaced by other new organs... The total variation is also various and diverse."


    The ninth Taoist nodded: "I fully understand what you said. There are good and bad variations, which can''t be controlled by humans or star beasts themselves. Ah, it''s better to touch such things less, so as not to become people, ghosts and ghosts accidentally. It''s too scary. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that master, you also know the uncontrollability of variation... Master, can you eat?"


    Taoist Jiufang shook his head: "I just thought this star beast meat was very strange. The meat quality seemed to be something I had never seen before, so I took another look. In fact, I can''t eat these things now. I can only suck other people''s yuan gods to make up for my own yuan gods, but I''m too weak to suck other people''s yuan gods at all. "


    I know something about Yuanshen and know that what Taoist Jiufang said is true, but now I can''t help him, so I have to pretend that I don''t know what to do.


    I can only comfort Taoist Jiufang: "master, don''t worry. After we go out, maybe we can find a way to restore your yuan God to your peak."


    The ninth Taoist smiled, "that''s almost impossible. Jin Feng, you''re good at practicing. Let''s not leave here until these foods are finished. Try to make some breakthroughs in this period of time, and then practice the Yuanshen resolution I taught you to the first level, so that your Yuanshen will initially take shape. You are still just a king of martial arts. It will be difficult to cultivate the words of the yuan God. Fortunately, our Wuxian has left a lot of good things that can help you. "


    I took a look at the things I took out on the ground. There are some spirit grass that are helpful to human soul, but the effect is not great, which is similar to my soul returning grass.


    I didn''t know what Taoist Jiufang meant. I couldn''t help but ask, "these spiritual herbs won''t help me very much. They are all very common..."


    "You''re wrong." Taoist Jiufang suddenly looked at my chest and said with a smile, "I''m not talking about these spiritual grass, but another kind of spiritual grass in your ring. You can have a look for yourself. There are three soul reviving fruits in your ring. They are the fruits of soul reviving grass. The rare spirit grass once in a century is the treasure for you now. "


    I hurried to see the things in the ring. I really saw three green fruits as big as fists.


    Is this the fruit of the soul returning grass called by Taoist Jiufang? I quickly took out one: "master, this is the fruit of the soul returning grass?"


    The ninth Taoist nodded, "this is the fruit of the soul returning grass. Soul returning grass is a special kind of spirit grass. Its growth process is very slow. It will bloom and bear fruit for at least more than a hundred years. Your three resurrection fruits seem to be mature, which is very good for you to cultivate your soul power, that is, your yuan God. "


    I took the reincarnation fruit to my eyes and looked carefully. After looking at it for a long time, I said, "I didn''t find anything special. What good is it for my Yuanshen cultivation?"


    Taoist Jiufang said with a smile, "don''t you know this? Forget it, I''d better give you part of my memory and see it for yourself. "


    He said this and put his hand directly on my head. I was surprised. It was too late to escape.


    Taoist Jiufang''s speed was too fast. Before I could react, he had pressed my head.


    At first I hardly felt it, but after a moment, a flood of memories suddenly poured into my brain along the illusory arm of Taoist Jiufang.


    This is a very painful thing. My head is very swollen and painful. I almost passed out because I couldn''t stand it.


    There are many things in the memory of Taoist Jiufang, most of them are some skills and combat skills, but there are also many things about some spiritual herbs and medicines.


    In this way, he forced his memory into my brain, which made my head seem to be bursting, with great pain.


    And this is an incredible thing. I never knew that a person''s memory can be forced into other people''s heads like this.


    If everyone can do this, there will be no masters and students in the world, because as long as their elders put their memories into their children''s brains like this, won''t everything be done?


    I endured the severe pain in my brain. Before I had time to see what memory Taoist Jiufang stuffed into my brain, I felt that the whole person suddenly lost consciousness.

 Chapter 496

    I thought I was unconscious, but less than a second after I lost consciousness, I suddenly woke up again.


    At this time, the 18 soul fixing beads in my arms once again sent out a cold breath and woke me up.


    I almost found myself wrong the first time I woke up, because there seemed to be something more in my body.


    These things make me unable to control my body, and I keep attacking my soul, trying to squeeze my soul out of my body.


    I felt the pain I had never felt before. This pain directly affected my soul and drove me crazy than any pain at any time before.


    What the hell is going on? I subconsciously wanted to open my mouth and ask Taoist Jiufang, but I found that I couldn''t move at all.


    "Don''t struggle, your body belongs to me." A voice I knew very well suddenly sounded in my ear. It was actually the voice of Taoist Jiufang. I was surprised. I wanted to speak again, but I still couldn''t open my mouth.


    I was plotted. I immediately understood that this Taoist of the nine directions was the same as the five idle people and colorful immortal outside. He was not kind.


    However, Taoist Jiufang was more insidious than five idle people and colorful real people. At first, he gave me benefits and made me completely lose my vigilance. Then he suddenly shot at me and tried to take my body.


    I can''t speak, but I can use my soul to convey my meaning directly: "what the hell are you doing? Get out of my body. "


    "Get out?" Taoist Jiufang laughed with exaggeration: "if you are my disciple, you must obey my orders. This is the rule of the school. Hei hei... Now I need your body to revive. As a disciple, you should make some contributions to Shifu and me. Otherwise, what do I take you as an apprentice? What qualifications do you have to be my disciple? "


    I was furious: "you designed everything. No wonder I thought it was too perfect at the beginning... Hum, you want to take my body. It''s a dream."


    When I spoke, I was determined to fight with Taoist Jiufang to the end and never give my body to him, a hypocrite.


    I quietly run the soul fighting skill of the beast resistance, struggling and trying to fight back.


    After my soul was attacked, my body became extremely uncontrollable. At this time, I actually lay on the ground like a dead man.


    My soul is in my body, glaring at Taoist Jiufang, thinking about how to drive out the hypocrite of Taoist Jiufang.


    "Don''t struggle with delusion," said Taoist Jiufang with a sneer, "although I am very weak, you can''t deal with me. The more you struggle, the more painful it is. You might as well obey me and let me become the new master of your flesh. Don''t worry, I will make good use of your flesh after I occupy it. You are still a boy, which is very good for me to practice my martial arts and combat skills. I want to thank you for this. "


    I smiled angrily: "thank me, I don''t have to. When I sweep you out of my body, I will let you know the end of plotting against me."


    Taoist Jiufang sneered, slowly raised his arm, and a stream of air like a lightsaber I could see shot straight at me: "boy, let you taste what is the real soul fighting skill. Die, the light of destruction! "


    As soon as I saw the attack of Taoist Jiufang, I immediately thought of a word - escape.


    I can''t resist such an attack. My soul fighting skills are only incidental to the beast fight. They are not at the same level as the soul attack of Taoist priest Jiufang. I can only wait for death if I stay.


    But I know I can''t escape too far. At least I want to stay in my body. Once I leave my body, my soul will become a lonely soul and wild ghost. Like the previous nine Taoist priests, it will slowly dissipate by itself.


    And once I take the initiative to leave my body, my body will immediately be occupied by Taoist Jiufang and become his body.


    My body became the battlefield between me and the nine Taoist priests. He chased and attacked me, and I kept running away.


    The lack of soul fighting skills made me very passive and embarrassed to be chased and killed by Taoist priests from nine directions.


    At first, Taoist Jiufang might just want to expel my soul, but with my escape, he gradually changed his mind and tried to kill me directly. He kept chasing me and refused to relax.


    I''m also determined to let Taoist Jiufang''s mind fail. I keep running away and don''t give Taoist Jiufang the chance to chase me.


    We ran wildly in my body. I don''t know how long we ran. I slowly felt that the Taoist Jiufang behind me was getting closer and closer to me. His speed was getting faster and faster, and I was about to be caught up.


    If caught up, I may die, and my body will be occupied by Taoist Jiufang. I am very unwilling. I think of all my previous efforts and my unfulfilled wishes.


    I gritted my teeth and kept running, and my speed was getting faster and faster. I kept my distance from Taoist Jiufang.


    I want to delay time and wait until the soul power of Taoist Jiufang is almost consumed. I will fight back with all my strength to recapture my body and everything that belongs to me.


    I ran for a long time, until I really had no strength and had to stop, I was forced to stop.


    At this time, Taoist Jiufang didn''t seem to consume his soul power because of running. He was still chasing me as before.


    I really couldn''t run. I could barely stand. I stared at the Taoist Jiufang who caught up with me and was ready for the last fight.


    At this critical moment, the beads I got before suddenly gave off a cold smell again.


    I consumed serious soul strength and recovered a lot in an instant. I felt that I had the strength to continue to escape, so as soon as I turned around, I was ready to run again.


    Seeing this, Taoist Jiufang drank coldly: "don''t think you''re running away!"


    A huge force suddenly attacked my back. I felt my soul was injured. I just recovered some soul strength and lost most of it at once.


    Damn nine Taoist priest, he hit me with his soul war skills, and my soul was hurt.


    I lost most of the strength I had just recovered and ran much slower than before.


    However, the attack of Taoist Jiufang also consumed a lot of his soul power. He became much weaker than before. Although he still maintained the human shape, he was a little vague.

 Chapter 497

    I said loudly, "old and immortal, you and I consume very seriously, but I am younger than you and recover much faster. Just wait for me to kill you."


    Taoist Jiufang said coldly, "I know the coward who runs away wants to kill me. Dream! When I kill your God, no, it''s your soul, I can be supplemented. When you become a part of me, I will show you my glory. "


    I raised my hand and said, "we''ll see."


    When I raised my hand, a soul force was inadvertently sent out by me, and the target was naturally the Taoist priest of the nine directions.


    Taoist Jiufang didn''t seem to expect that I would also make some simple soul attacks. He was so weak that he was inadvertently hit by me.


    My attack was not as good as the attack of Taoist Jiufang, but it also injured him and made him weaker.


    "Ah!" Taoist Jiufang shouted angrily and rushed over. His momentum was more crazy than before.


    He was going to fight desperately. I couldn''t avoid his attack at once, so I had to raise my hand and prepare to fight with him to the end.


    There is only one kind of soul attack I will attack, so when he rushed over, I clenched my teeth to mobilize the little soul power I have left, and sent one soul attack after another.


    "Ah..." Taoist Jiufang was beaten and roared by me, but he still couldn''t get close to me.


    Gradually, I found that his body was getting lighter and more transparent, which was a sign that he was about to disappear completely. I had seen it once before when I saved him.


    If I make another soul attack or two, he''ll be dead.


    Unfortunately, I am almost transparent at this time. The consumption of my soul makes me on the edge of complete dissipation.


    At this time, my body can''t move. Otherwise, I can take some soul returning grass or soul returning fruit to supplement my soul strength.


    No way, I only hope that the 18 beads I just got can help me again.


    My soul power is exhausted to the limit, and my body and soul can hardly move.


    The same is true of Taoist Jiufang. The illusory seems to dissipate with the wind soon.


    We are all forced to stay where we are and want to restore some of our soul power through rest.


    Without the physical body, we can''t practice, let alone restore the power of the soul through practice.


    I tried many times to get the help of mysterious bead again, but I didn''t get its help in the end.


    When I was disappointed, I couldn''t help worrying about my fate. If I fought with Taoist Jiufang like this, we would all die.


    At that time, my physical body will really die without the support of my soul, which is a complete death.


    "Boy, you and I... Have almost disappeared. Don''t you think it would be a pity to die like this? If we die like this, we won''t even have a chance to reincarnate. Your boy has seen many things I have never seen before. Why can''t you help me and let me see those new things? "


    Taoist Jiufang insisted on saying these words. The whole person seemed to dissipate at any time. His voice became smaller and smaller, and gradually he couldn''t hear clearly.


    I listened carefully and he said, "if you become a part of me, we don''t have to die. Do you think it''s ok?"


    I shook my head, "No. I live well. You want to rob me of my flesh. I have no reason to help you... Why do you want me to help my own enemies? "


    Taoist Jiufang said coldly, "it seems that you are determined to fight me to the end. Hum, come and kill me. You can''t leave your body alive with me. "


    "I won''t leave my body!" I felt a murderous spirit slowly filling my chest: "I''ll kill you and turn you into the nourishment of my soul to restore my consumed soul power."


    "No way." The nine Taoist priest said weakly, "if you force me, I will explode the yuan God and die with you!"


    "Expose yourself to the yuan God!" I was surprised, but then I smiled and said, "don''t scare me. You are so weak. What else can you do?"


    "Hey, hey..." Taoist Jiufang sneered, "haven''t you ever heard of the self exploding God? I tell you, self exploding Yuanshen is the last means for those who have practiced Yuanshen''s decision. No one will use this move unless they have to. Because this move is a move to die with the enemy. Once used, it will disappear with the enemy. "


    "That is, you can''t be reborn forever?" I smiled: "I think you barely live for so many years and don''t want to die. You must be a guy who is afraid of death. You won''t use the suicide trick of exploding the yuan God."


    Taoist Jiufang was stunned and suddenly smiled: "then come and try. If I want to die, you can''t live. Here is your body. With the power of self exploding Yuanshen, your body will become powder and your soul will disappear completely... "


    "But why don''t you use the move of self exploding Yuanshen now?" I interrupted him, "are you afraid of death? Or you don''t have the ability to start self explosion? "


    Taoist Jiufang closed his mouth, as if I had hit the point and had nothing to say.


    I smiled and continued, "don''t think I don''t know whether what you said is true or false before I began to practice yuanshenjue."


    "Good boy, you''re great." Taoist Jiufang finally lost his breath: "we can''t kill each other now. It''s a tie. Well, you and I will rest for an hour. In an hour, we will fight again and decide who can have your body fairly. How''s it going? "


    I was so angry that I laughed loudly: "do you think my body is not mine, but another person''s? Why do you want to compete with me for my flesh? Just because you''re in my body now? If you are sensible, get out. I can''t allow you to stay in my body. "


    "I won''t leave unless you can really kill me." Taoist Jiufang said, "but you can''t kill me now. You''re tired yourself. Ha ha... "


    I got angry from my heart and shouted, "then try it. I don''t believe I can''t beat you, a dying old man."


    "Want to kill me? It depends on whether you can. " The ninth Taoist priest said with a trace of ridicule, "even if I''m dying, you can''t kill me."


    I was very angry and wanted to rush over and kill Taoist Jiufang, but when I started, I suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 498

    This Taoist of the nine directions wants to motivate me to start first and consume my soul power. If I grab it in my anger, I may really be fooled.


    At this time, I can''t stand any big action. I have to calm down and have a good rest to restore my soul power.


    Seeing that I had seen through his trick, Taoist Jiufang was disappointed and said, "you are so cunning. You can see that you are not a good man."


    I suddenly smiled: "I don''t care whether I''m a good man or not. It''s you, an old man, who really wants to occupy my body."


    When I said this, I suddenly felt that the Taoist priest in front of me was different from before.


    His almost transparent body is now more and more illusory. If he goes on like this, he will die completely in a few minutes at most.


    I was delighted and immediately said, "if you want to occupy my body, you don''t take a good look at your own situation. Listen to my advice, you''d better leave my body and let me recover my freedom. Maybe I''ll help you stabilize your original God again for the sake of what you taught me before and after the soul power recovers some. Otherwise, you''ll wait to disappear into the world. "


    Taoist Jiufang looked at me strangely. There was a kind of compassionate smile on his illusory face that I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    What kind of smile is this? Is it the mother''s smile when looking at the wronged child, or the father''s smile when looking at the child when the child is injured?


    My heart suddenly moved, as if I saw something I shouldn''t have seen.


    At this moment, I saw not only my parents, but also my childhood playmates I hadn''t seen in ten years, as well as some of my friends and so on


    Is this a dream?! I was surprised and suddenly opened my mouth and shouted, "Dad, mom... Where are you?"


    With my cry, my body regained consciousness, and I suddenly woke up completely. Everything went back to the previous time.


    I was holding the ring handed to me by Taoist Jiufang in my hand. Taoist Jiufang stood in front of me and was looking at me like a monster I had never seen before.


    I didn''t move in the secret room. Everything before seemed really just that I had a strange dream


    I was very surprised and uneasy in my heart. I felt a deep fear after experiencing something desperate.


    I looked up blankly, looked at Taoist Jiufang and myself, and then said suspiciously, "what happened to me just now?"


    Taoist Jiufang frowned and said, "you just shouted and shouted, but you didn''t move. You look like a fool who lost his soul."


    I thought back on the previous events, and suddenly felt that I might have lost my soul: "what did I... Say?"


    Taoist Jiufang shook his head slightly: "you are completely shouting and yelling. I can''t hear what you are saying."


    After a pause, Taoist Jiufang said with concern: "Jinfeng, are you too tired, so you have an illusion?"


    I looked as like as two peas before, who were nine times strange, and said to the nine party Taoist priest, "master, I had a strange dream. I dreamed that you wanted to occupy my body and wanted to kill my soul."


    "What?!" Taoist Jiufang suddenly smiled: "did you have a heart attack? Ha ha... What''s all this and what? If I could easily occupy other people''s bodies, would I live like this for so many years? Don''t think about it, silly boy. Master, I haven''t known you for a long time, but I can assure you that I''m definitely not that kind of person... "


    The words of Taoist priest Jiufang made me feel a little ashamed. I was cheated by five idle people and colorful real people before. I did have some doubts about Taoist priest Jiufang, but I didn''t expect my doubts would make me feel evil.


    Everything just now, to put it bluntly, is my demon doing mischief.


    It''s strange that heart demons usually attack when martial artists break through. Why did my heart demons attack at this time for no reason?


    I couldn''t understand for a moment. I looked at Taoist Jiufang blankly and forgot to speak.


    Taoist Jiufang stared at me. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he said with a trace of doubt: "you''ve just begun to cultivate the yuan God I passed to you. Won''t you break through so soon? Otherwise, how could there be such an evil spirit? "


    I shook my head slowly: "it''s impossible. It''s only a few hours for me to add one piece to the time of practicing yuanshenjue. Even if I have practiced yushoujue before, I can''t break through so quickly."


    "Don''t move. Let me check it for you." Taoist Jiufang said, "if you broke through, it would be very dangerous just now. I haven''t told you that every time a warrior who practices yuanshenjue makes a breakthrough in yuanshenjue, that is, what you call soul power, he will experience a disaster. These calamities are called heaven''s calamities. After the heaven''s calamities, the martial arts will greatly increase their strength. "


    "Cross robbery?" I was a little surprised: "I had encountered some difficulties and dangers in my previous practice and breakthrough, but it was far from this time. Will it be more difficult for us to break through after practicing Yuanshen''s decision? "


    Taoist Jiufang slowly put his hand on my wrist. While helping me check whether the soul power in my body has broken through, he said to me: "everything is good, there are disadvantages, and the cultivation of martial arts is no exception. There is no perfect thing in this world. Everything has defects. "


    I nodded as if I suddenly understood something.


    "Don''t move." Taoist Jiufang said again, "it''s strange that you really broke through. This is strange. How can there be such a fast breakthrough speed? Is it true that there is also a skill to cultivate soul power in your previous beast control decision? You unknowingly reached the edge of breakthrough. This time, you began to practice the original divine decision I taught you, and your soul power made a breakthrough all at once? "


    I don''t know why I broke through so quickly now, but breaking through is a good thing. I was surprised: "master, you said I broke through? It really surprised me. But... Why didn''t I feel my soul strength getting stronger? I don''t feel at all! "


    "No feeling? It''s impossible. " The ninth Taoist said suspiciously, "the yuan God in your body is about to take shape. It is indeed a sign after the first breakthrough of the yuan God decision."


    After a pause, the Taoist Jiufang continued: "it is said that the martial artists who have made a breakthrough in the yuan God will become more sensitive, respond faster, and their hearing and vision will be greatly improved. Try again. Maybe you just consumed too much, so you don''t feel much at this time... "


    I''m a little stunned. I don''t know how to try to find out that my original God has taken shape.

 Chapter 499

    Seeing my doubts, Taoist Jiufang said to me, "look inside and see if you can see your original God. As like as two peas, you look like a little God, but you look like a little bit. The yuan God is in your Dantian. Generally speaking, it is like this. "


    I tried to look inside. A little man who was about to take shape was really in my Dantian.


    This yuan God as like as two peas in my own looks just the same, but it looks much smaller and the size is almost the same as my thumb.


    Yuan Shen is in my elixir field. He regards my elixir field as his nest and sleeps with his eyes closed. He looks very comfortable.


    But I still didn''t feel my strength improved, or my eyesight and hearing became stronger. I shook my head and said, "I still don''t feel it."


    Taoist Jiufang grabbed my wrist and just wanted to check it for me again. A dazzling white light suddenly lit up on my chest. Taoist Jiufang''s hand failed to grasp my wrist and was directly bounced away by the white light.


    Taoist Jiufang was surprised and couldn''t help shouting.


    I was also surprised and subconsciously put my hand over my chest.


    At the beginning, I immediately remembered that there were the eighteen beads I got not long ago.


    I took out one easily. I saw dazzling white light on the beads, which made me unable to open my eyes.


    "What are you?" Taoist Jiufang looked at the beads in my hand in surprise and suddenly shouted, "you are a soul bead, priceless treasure."


    "Soul beads?" Unconsciously, I reached out and took out the 18 beads I had obtained not long ago and said in surprise, "master, how do you know? Is this called soul bead? What''s the use? "


    Taoist Jiufang was also surprised and said, "the soul fixing bead is the best auxiliary spirit tool for cultivating yuanshenjue. No, it should be said that it has reached the level of immortal tool. Jin Feng, you are blessed to have such a treasure. No wonder you broke through only a few hours after practicing yuanshenjue. It seems that it is all the credit of shenghunzhu. "


    I couldn''t help asking, "can soul beads help me break through?"


    Taoist Jiufang said, "the effect of soul beads is to assist in the cultivation of Yuanshen determination and other skills. It plays a great role in the cultivation of Yuanshen. Your boy is really... Teach me nothing to say. You are... The darling of God. "


    I saw that Taoist Jiufang was very excited. Knowing that my soul beads were really precious, I asked, "are there many such beads?"


    "A lot?" Taoist Jiufang was stunned: "it''s against the sky to get one of these treasures. How can there be many?"


    I didn''t understand: "I have a lot. Is it true that this bead is not the soul bead you said?"


    Taoist Jiufang looked at the bead in my hand carefully for a while, shook his head and said, "I can''t read it wrong. This is the soul bead. I once got one and lost it after being attacked by the God of martial arts. I am very familiar with the soul beads. "


    I stretched out my hand and handed the second soul bead to Taoist Jiufang: "I think you must have read it wrong. I have 18 beads and found them in your array. It''s in the place where there are a lot of huge mollusks like earthworms. It''s disgusting. "


    Taoist Jiufang took the soul beads I handed over, looked at them and was stunned again: "did you find them in my array? Let me see, you wait for me to think... By the way, your soul beads may have been left by the Wuxian who died here. At that time, I was so weak that I could only reluctantly start the array to resist the enemy. I didn''t pay much attention to other things... Unexpectedly, I missed these soul beads. "


    Suddenly in my heart, I nodded and said, "I see. I don''t know what these beads are. I know they helped me when I needed help, so I put them away. Master, are these beads useful to you? Why don''t I send you some... "


    Taoist Jiufang returned one of the beads in his hand to me and said, "put these beads away. They are very precious. Even martial artists in the realm of martial god will do anything for them. They must not be shown easily."


    I didn''t answer: "then I''ll give you some, master. It should be good for you to wear it on your body."


    The ninth Taoist shook his head: "I have lost my body and can''t cultivate the yuan God by myself. It''s useless to wear it. Put it away quickly. Find a rope and put it around your neck. It''s very good for you to cultivate Yuanshen. When you are successful in your cultivation, I will be saved. Just give me a hand. "


    I smiled, "I see. Master, I will practice hard and try to help you recover to your peak earlier. "


    "Hahaha..." Taoist Jiufang smiled happily: "if you get such a treasure, God must choose you to be the Savior of the world. There will be a lot of things for you in the future. We''d better hurry up and practice. "


    I frowned slightly: "God chose me to be the Savior of the world? Master, I don''t understand what you mean, and I don''t want to be a savior. "


    Taoist Jiufang said, "Jinfeng, master, I can''t say too much. You will gradually understand everything in the future. Now that you have the space ring you want, and we have food and water, we''d better go back to practice. "


    I want to ask again. I heard Taoist Jiufang say again, "I have a large secret room here, which is specially used to practice war skills and skills. I''ll take you later. You should try to learn some of my fighting skills before the food and water are eaten, and at least you should be able to escape safely from the hands of the two Wuxian you said. As for winning, you need to practice for at least decades, so don''t talk about it now. "


    I withdrew my mind, nodded and said, "I know what to do. Please rest assured, master."


    Taoist Jiufang stopped talking and took me straight to the big secret room he said.


    I know I will spend some time here in the future, so I won''t worry about Jingshen city. Anyway, it''s useless to worry. I can''t leave here.


    When I have achieved success in cultivation, I will naturally go to the stars. At that time, I will double back everything the stars have done to us.


    I hate and hate Bian Lusha, a star. Once I have a chance, I will kill her and avenge her with one arrow.


    Eighteen soul beads were strung by a rope and put on my neck. It was like wearing a necklace.


    This necklace is not only good-looking, it will help me practice Yuanshen Jue and contribute to the cultivation of my Yuanshen.


    The soul bead will follow me for a long time. Like the killing sword, it will become my personal treasure.

 Chapter 500

    Cultivation is always boring and fast. Time inadvertently passes day by day. Later, I don''t know how long it has passed.


    Taoist Jiufang accompanies me to practice every day and guides me to practice yuanshenjue and some war skills.


    Cultivating yuanshenjue should have been very slow, which is inevitable, and everyone is no exception.


    However, with the assistance of 18 soul beads, I was very fast in cultivation. After a period of cultivation, I had the sign of breakthrough again.


    Fearing that I would cause unnecessary trouble if I broke through too quickly, the nine Taoist priests ordered me to temporarily stop practicing yuanshenjue and wait for my preliminarily formed yuanshenjue to grow slowly until I finally broke through by myself.


    Yuanshen breakthrough is the process of Yuanshen forming and becoming powerful. If this process is too fast, it must be unstable. If it is not done well, there will be mistakes and even go crazy.


    According to the Taoist priest of the nine directions, even if the warrior in the realm of King Wu had practiced yuan shenjue at the beginning, he could not break through at the time of the first level king of Wu.


    Now I have made a breakthrough against the sky. The Yuanshen has basically taken shape. After another breakthrough, my Yuanshen will be fully formed, which comes too soon.


    The formed yuan God as like me will look as like as two peas, but only a lot smaller.


    According to Taoist Jiufang, the fully formed Yuanshen will be larger than now, at least about the size of my fist.


    And under normal circumstances, the size of the yuan God is directly proportional to the strength of the warrior himself.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t felt how much my strength has been improved because of the breakthrough in cultivating Yuanshen until now.


    This probably has something to do with my previous excessive consumption. Taoist Jiufang also said that when I make the next breakthrough, maybe the two strength improvements will come at once.


    At that time, my strength will be improved by leaps and bounds, and it will be the best time for me to leave here.


    In terms of combat skills, I still focus on swordsmanship, because the weapon I use is the killer sword.


    I use the killing sword very smoothly. I don''t want to choose another weapon to practice again.


    Taoist Jiufang said that no matter what weapon it is, as long as it can defeat the opponent, it is a good weapon. I agree with this. Although in this case, I can''t cultivate many war skills.


    I have been practicing the killing God sword technique to the peak before. Now I have been instructed by the nine Taoist priests of the martial god realm to make up for some defects one by one. I gradually feel that my killing God sword technique is almost perfect.


    Many people have different opinions about the level of swordsmanship. Some people care about the subtlety of swordsmanship, while others care about the power of killing the enemy.


    I always think that swordsmanship is used to kill or resist the enemy. There is no other use except this. Therefore, when I practice swordsmanship, I always use my sword with a trace of murderous spirit.


    In this regard, Taoist Jiufang disagreed with me. He thought that swordsmanship or other combat skills, although the purpose was to defend himself and kill the enemy, they were all external goals.


    He said that the ultimate goal of cultivation is to reach the highest level, that is, the God of martial arts, through the cultivation of war skills and skills.


    Wushen is the highest level of known wuzhe. All Wushen are the top existence in the legend, and they also exist like gods.


    God is immortal, God is omnipotent, God transcends everything, and God is supreme.


    My goal is actually very small. I just want to crack the natural dangers around Binhu village. I just want to rescue those relatives and neighbors trapped in Binhu village.


    As for whether I can become a martial god, I don''t see it very much, because there is a living example around me. The nine Taoist priests who are martial gods are still attacked and killed by two other martial gods who are also martial gods... No, it should be said that they have destroyed the flesh and left only a wisp of Yuan gods.


    From this point of view, even in the realm of martial god, it is not completely invincible.


    Of course, these are not what I need to consider now. I am still too far away from the martial god realm, more than eighteen thousand miles.


    Among the combat skills taught to me by Taoist Jiufang during this period, I am most interested in his shadowless step except yuanshenjue.


    Shadowless step is a set of lightness skills. Compared with those lightness skills I practiced before, the only feature is lightness.


    However, its consumption is also great. If I use shadowless walking to travel, the consumption of one hour is basically equivalent to that of my previous half day.


    High consumption leads to high speed. The shadowless step is practiced to the extreme. It really seems to be without a trace. In the blink of an eye, it will lose its trace and make the enemy untraceable.


    In battle, shadowless step can play an unexpected effect, and can often kill the enemy more frequently.


    Now I can''t beat the two old immortal, the five idle people and the colorful real people who are guarding outside. My only hope is to cultivate this set of shadowless steps, strive to rush out at the fastest speed, and then disappear in front of them.


    Before I became a Wuxian, I could not fight with them and win. I know this, especially the nine Taoist priests.


    In view of this, Taoist Jiufang patiently instructed me to practice shadowless step without saying a word. He asked me to use shadowless step in the secret room to practice with him and strive to practice shadowless step as soon as possible.


    The cultivation of shadowless step almost occupied most of my time in the later stage, especially when my food was less and less, I practiced shadowless step all day, and everything else was put down temporarily.


    Originally, I thought that the Yuanshen who stopped practicing would break through by himself within half a month, but until I practiced shadowless step for nearly a month, there was still no sign of breaking through.


    Fortunately, my Yuanshen is still growing slowly, otherwise I will worry.


    This puzzled Taoist Jiufang. After checking my situation for many times, he frowned and began to think deeply.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t think of what was going on. Finally, he could only tell me that when necessary, he began to practice yuanshenjue again, in order to make my yuanshenjue fully take shape before leaving here.


    While adhering to cultivation, I also helped the Taoist priest of the nine directions recover the consumed soul power and stabilize his yuan God.


    Soul beads help me practice all the time. Even if I don''t take the initiative to practice yuanshenjue, my soul power is becoming stronger and stronger, and my Yuanshen is also growing slowly.


    After I take the initiative to practice Yuanshen decision, I believe that one day my Yuanshen will be fully formed and I will become more powerful.


    During this time, I buried myself in hard cultivation. Although there was no change in the realm, my comprehensive strength made great progress. In the face of the enemies in the Wuxian realm, I felt that it was no problem to escape.


    But that''s all. I have no confidence to defeat them now.

 Chapter 501

    I continue to practice shadowless step, and also secretly calculate the time when we can stay here to practice.


    My food and water can support me to stay here for five days at most. After five days, we will run out of water and food.


    With my current strength, in five days, if I can''t leave here, I can stick to it for a few more days.


    Martial arts can last longer than ordinary people without food and water.


    Taoist Jiufang doesn''t need to eat, but he has been practicing with me for a long time. He slowly consumes his soul power and becomes very weak. It seems that he won''t last long.


    In the last few days, I must make enough progress and be ready to leave here.


    Now I''m wearing a space ring on my finger. It''s convenient to take away most of the important things here when I go.


    Taoist Jiufang thought that what we wanted to take away was the stone bed, because it was an array plate, which could help us resist the five idle people and colorful real people when necessary.


    I know in my heart that I can''t leave here like this before I break through. The two old people outside may block my way and kill or catch me at any time.


    Taoist Jiufang doesn''t want to be killed by others as soon as he goes out with me. He still wants to live again.


    My cultivation of forgetting to eat and sleep wants to cultivate shadowless step and my yuan God into shape before I leave here.


    As for others, I don''t think much now. Time is limited and energy is limited.


    Time passed slowly. Five days later, all my last food and water were consumed. I was really desperate.


    At this time, my shadowless step has not been learned, and it will take at least a few days to complete.


    As for the Yuanshen decision, there is no sign of a breakthrough for the time being because it is not time to make a breakthrough.


    Taoist Jiufang was very worried, but I suddenly understood one thing on this last day: in fact, my current mind could not be fully focused on cultivation. I was almost distracted by the problems of food and water.


    The effect of such cultivation will certainly not be very good. I can rarely achieve the cultivation realm of "I forget things" that I can quickly enter before.


    To understand this, I said decisively to Taoist Jiufang: "master, I need to practice for another two days. After two days, we will leave here on time."


    "Two days?" Taoist Jiufang was a little strange: "do you feel you can break through in two days?"


    I nodded, looked at Taoist Jiufang and smiled: "I will devote myself to cultivation these two days. Maybe I will forget your existence, so I will communicate with you in advance so as not to misunderstand you."


    Taoist Jiufang smiled: "you can practice at ease. I know that I''m afraid to disturb you when practicing, so I won''t delay your practice here."


    I watched Taoist Jiufang leave. I had some thoughts in my heart, but I didn''t say much. I just began to practice attentively.


    This time I no longer pay attention to anything around me, put all my body and mind into practice, and soon entered the state of forgetting things and me.


    Cultivation must be effective in this way. As soon as I began to cultivate, I felt different from the previous cultivation.


    First, my yuan God showed signs of breakthrough again. Under the internal vision, the yuan God has almost taken shape.


    It seems that my Yuanshen has indeed reached the edge of breakthrough. I no longer deliberately suppress it. Instead, I try to practice Yuanshen''s decision and strive to make my Yuanshen completely take shape today.


    The formation of Yuanshen will be more dangerous than the previous breakthrough, and can''t tolerate any distraction.


    I put all my body and mind into it, and gradually cultivated my original God so that I could see that it was completely my own appearance.


    At this time, it''s time for me to break through again. I''m a little nervous, because with the formation of the yuan God, the disaster will come.


    Will this time be the same heart attack as the last time, or will there be some other doom waiting for me? I don''t know. I''m ignorant and afraid. I''m a little uneasy.


    I soon got ready, and then with the help of the soul pearl, I practiced my yuan God to full shape at one stroke.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the whole secret room was shaking, and a loud sound came to my ears. I could no longer rest assured and practice, so I had to stand up and see what was going on.


    "Jin Feng." Taoist Jiufang appeared in time. He floated in the air and looked at me with a surprised face and said, "did you break through? It seems that you''re right. You''re sure... No, it''s a natural disaster. It''s a very powerful sky thunder disaster. You should be careful... "


    "Tianlei robbery?" I was stunned and then said with a smile, "we are in the basement. What are we afraid of such a natural disaster? It''s beyond our control. "


    "What can I do?" Taoist Jiufang hurriedly said, "unlike ordinary lightning, Tianlei can penetrate deep soil and hit people who have been robbed. You must be careful. Listen to the news. The thunder robbery is coming soon. "


    I don''t understand what Taoist Jiufang said. It''s unheard of.


    I said with doubts, "master, what''s going on? Why don''t you stay and give me a good talk... "


    Taoist Jiufang shook his head and said, "I can''t stay. I''m a yuan Shen body, that is, what you call a soul body. I''m most afraid of masculine things such as lightning. If I stay here, I will be destroyed. "


    I''ve heard of this, but I''m still a little disappointed to see Taoist Jiufang floating away in a hurry and leaving me alone.


    My disappointment is temporary, because at this moment, a huge lightning has rushed down from my head, and I have no time to be disappointed.


    The lightning was almost the same size as my secret room. I had no place to dodge, so I had to clench my teeth to resist.


    The lightning completely ignored the thick soil barrier and directly hit me in the basement.


    Being hit by lightning, a sense of * * soon spread all over my body, and my body lost consciousness almost immediately.


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t help shouting, and my voice was full of panic.


    Fortunately, I immediately found that there was nothing wrong with the yuan God just formed in my body. He was still as comfortable in my Dantian as before, as if he didn''t feel the previous lightning strike.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the yuan God that I can''t move, but I can clearly perceive what is happening here.


    It seems that Yuanshen still has the ability to explore everything around him. This is great, but it is much more useful than my naked eye. It is much more convenient for me to explore a place or thing in the future.

 Chapter 502

    The attack of lightning is far from over. One after another lightning strikes my body accurately, which makes me feel painful and roar again and again.


    My body can''t move. I can only be passively hit by lightning again and again. After a while, my skin cracked and became not human.


    This is the power of sky robbery and sky thunder robbery.


    I really underestimated the power of the natural disaster before. I thought I would not be hurt if I was underground and blocked by thick soil.


    Now it seems that I haven''t experienced such a disaster, so I don''t know how powerful it is. I''m careless.


    If it goes on like this, before long, I will completely become the same existence as Taoist Jiufang, lose my body, and may be directly killed by Tianlei robbery.


    I know I must resist, or I will die, so I slowly try to make my yuan God move.


    Yuanshen hasn''t been attacked by heaven yet, so he is still very comfortable at this time.


    For the first time, I drove my own Yuanshen. Although the Yuanshen formula is clear, I only need one idea to drive my Yuanshen, but I have no bottom in my heart.


    At my call, the yuan God slowly moved. He stretched lazily, then slowly stood up and walked a few steps in my Dantian. He looked weak, like a lazy man who had slept for a long time.


    I was worried and was about to talk to him when he said slowly, "master, are you too useless? These thunder robberies are just like this in the final analysis. Can''t you deal with them? I have to work. Are you noumenon or am I noumenon? "


    I was a little angry and wanted to speak. I found that I had nothing to say with him. I could only stare at the yuan God Shen Sheng and sulk.


    Yuanshen smiled: "don''t look at me like this. I''m also a man. I''ll be sorry if you look at me like this."


    I was even more angry and wanted to slap this ignorant guy in the face of the law.


    Unfortunately, I can only think about it. First, I can''t move. Second, I have to rely on his strength at this time. I can''t do anything to him for the time being. More importantly, he is me and I am him. What can I do with myself?


    I suppressed my anger and said to my original God, "you seem to have some ideas of your own, which seems to have taken shape. However, without the flesh and noumenon, the yuan God does not have much strength, and it is easy to be killed. You''d better be honest and help me resist the sky thunder robbery. Otherwise, I''ll kill you who doesn''t know anything and rebuild the yuan God. "


    "Don''t scare me, I am you, you are me. If you kill me, you won''t want to live yourself. "


    Yuanshen said to me with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll help you resist the sky thunder robbery. After all, it''s also my disaster. I don''t want to be destroyed as soon as I appear. I also want to see this colorful world."


    I angrily told the arrogant yuan God who had just taken shape: "I knew you would be like this, I shouldn''t have cultivated you."


    Yuanshen smiled and raised his hand. He stopped talking. He raised his palm the size of an ordinary person''s finger, and slowly a dazzling light appeared.


    The light is blood red and looks scary.


    I don''t know what Yuanshen is going to do, but I know he must be helping me resist the sky thunder robbery.


    The power of Tianlei robbery is too great. I can''t resist it myself. I can only rely on the yuan God in my body.


    The blood light on the palm of Yuanshen flickered for a while, and slowly formed the shadow of a sword.


    This shadow can be seen as a reduced version of my killer sword, which is also covered with blood colored light.


    These lights are like the edge of the killing sword. Each one looks amazing.


    "Hi!" The yuan God suddenly shouted, and his small palm suddenly pushed out, just in contact with a sky thunder.


    "Boom", the huge crash shocked my ears, and I couldn''t feel anything for a moment.


    When I recovered, I found that the whole secret room was shaking violently, as if there was an earthquake.


    Tianlei was offset by the bloody sword shadow, but at the same time, the whole secret room could not hold on, and the stones with a large grinding plate fell like raindrops.


    I suddenly felt that my body could move. I quickly tried my best to avoid being buried alive by stones.


    At this moment, I found that the sense of * * in my body had completely disappeared. Although I still felt * * when I avoided those stones, I had basically returned to normal.


    I pulled out the killing sword with my backhand. While avoiding it, I also threw away the stones that I couldn''t avoid.


    The killing sword itself is extremely heavy. It can also have some effects when used as a hammer.


    Tianlei was blocked by the yuan God, which seemed to arouse its anger. A more huge lightning passed through the thick soil and directly hit me, who has not fully recovered his ability to move.


    I saw that the lightning was almost the same size as my secret room. The color was more conspicuous and looked very amazing. I knew it was difficult for me. Then I quickly shouted, "if you don''t help me, we''ll all be dead."


    "Don''t shout!" My Yuanshen said loudly, "what''s your name? I can see what you can see, and I can hear what you can hear."


    I was stunned: "then don''t you hurry..."


    Before I finished my words, the huge lightning suddenly stopped, like encountering some obstacle, and stopped not far above my head.


    Lightning kept rolling, rolling over my head, but I couldn''t really touch my body.


    I suddenly realized that it was my Yuanshen who blocked this amazing lightning again, but this time he used a different means than before, not offsetting the sky thunder, but just blocking the sky thunder.


    I had the opportunity to observe the Tianlei robbery closely. I found that the lightning of Tianlei robbery was dark blue. At first glance, I knew it was not simple lightning.


    The lightning in Tianlei robbery can easily penetrate tens of meters thick soil layer to attack me, which also shows its power and difference.


    However, my Yuanshen was more powerful. It easily resolved the last lightning. This time, it directly blocked the more powerful lightning, and simply didn''t let it close to my body.


    The strength of Yuanshen seems to be more than a little stronger than my noumenon, which makes me a little confused.


    "Don''t be stunned. You just broke through and the power hasn''t entered your body. Naturally, you will think I''m much stronger than you."


    Yuanshen seems to be able to know my thoughts easily: "when you get through the disaster, my strength will be your strength, and then your strength will be much stronger than you are now..."


    I didn''t know it would be like this, but I also knew that what Yuanshen said was true, so I said, "what should I do now?"

 Chapter 503

    "You try to start practicing and strive to gain enough strength in the disaster."


    The yuan God said loudly, "Heaven''s disaster is not only your disaster, but also your opportunity. If you successfully survive the disaster, you have a great chance to get strong enough strength from the disaster. Tianjie is not only a test for the martial arts, but also a reward for the successful martial arts. "


    I just don''t know what I should do at this time. After listening to the word of the yuan God, I quickly sat down and began to practice.


    But I have a question. How does my original God know what I don''t know? Did I not cultivate my yuan God, but


    A terrible possibility suddenly occupied my brain. I remembered the strange dream I had before.


    In that dream, I was occupied by the yuan God of the nine Taoist priests, so an amazing battle broke out between our souls. Finally, when we were about to disappear completely, I suddenly woke up and found that everything was a dream.


    When I think of this, I immediately feel the cold on my back.


    If my Yuanshen was not cultivated by me, but a trace of Yuanshen left in me by Taoist Jiufang, would I be making wedding clothes for others and won''t leave anything in the end.


    I know that some skillful warriors can break down their Yuanshen and divide a complete Yuanshen into several Yuanshen to deal with their enemies or confuse their enemies.


    Taoist Jiufang was originally a warrior in the realm of martial god and must know how to do so, so I am very suspicious now. The yuan God in my body that appeared without much practice is not my yuan God at all, but a trace of yuan God split by Taoist Jiufang.


    If my judgment is right, I will be miserable. The yuan God I should have cultivated by myself is actually occupied by the yuan God of others, which makes me afraid.


    I suddenly thought of such a word, so when I sat down, I immediately stopped the practice I was ready to start.


    The yuan God in my body seemed to see my mind very clearly. At this time, seeing that I didn''t start practicing, he said, "did you find it? Yes, I''m really not the yuan God you cultivate... Or some of me are your yuan God, but more are the yuan God fragments of the nine Taoist priests. "


    I sneered: "you know so much, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Now I''m chased and killed by Tianlei robbery because of Taoist Jiufang. I''m desperate. But if I die, won''t you live? "


    The yuan God said, "in fact, I won''t die if you die. After you die, the part of the yuan God that belongs to you, because it has not been formed and has no self-consciousness, will be directly swallowed up by the yuan God of my other half of Taoist Jiufang and become the nourishment of the yuan God of Taoist Jiufang. As long as I immediately join the yuan gods of the nine Taoist priests, I can remain immortal for a long time. "


    I suddenly realized: "I understand that the reason why Taoist Jiufang did this is to enhance your strength through my cultivation, and finally make himself strong and continue his life by swallowing my yuan God. Right? "


    "That''s it." Yuanshen suddenly smiled: "unfortunately, you have a wolf before you and a tiger after you. You have no choice at all. You can either cooperate with Taoist Jiufang, that is, me, and practice well. In the end, I may spare your life. Or you can force me out of your body and be free. But what I want to remind you is that when you expel me, the part of the yuan God that belongs to you will also be expelled. In this way, you will never want to practice yuan God again in your life and reach the highest level. "


    I frowned secretly because I didn''t know if what Taoist Jiufang said was true.


    At this time, I was very alert to the Taoist priest of the nine directions, and there was some disgust, so I said impolitely, "it''s a big deal that I don''t practice yuanshenjue anymore, and your plot won''t succeed."


    Taoist Jiufang said with a smile, "that''s impossible. Once Yuanshen decides to start cultivation, it''s absolutely impossible to stop. Otherwise, the kind of heartrending phagocytosis will make you miserable. Moreover, the counterattack of Yuanshen decision acts on the soul or Yuanshen. No one can endure that kind of pain. "


    I gritted my teeth and said, "I won''t give in. I can''t break through to a higher level. I''ll risk my life to drive you out."


    Taoist Jiufang smiled again and said, "you can try. Before you drive me away, you''d better look at the sky thunder robbery on your head. Don''t drive me away. I''ll be killed by Tianlei robbery. I can''t leave anything at that time. "


    I immediately ran out of words. These nine Taoist priests calculated everything, which put me completely in a passive position.


    What should I do, what should I do


    I''ve been calculated one after another, and I''m almost doomed. In retrospect, I''ve really been calculated all the time.


    I''m really in a dilemma now.


    There are not only five idle people and colorful real people waiting for me outside, but also Tianlei robbery wants to kill me. The most terrible thing is the nine Taoist yuan God who quietly enters my body. He may give me a fatal blow inside my body at any time and completely destroy me.


    I knew I was in an extremely critical moment and shouted "it''s over". I didn''t have time to think more, and subconsciously began to practice.


    "Well, you finally figured it out." Taoist Jiufang said excitedly, "practice well and I will give you a chance to live. As long as you can make me fully recover and help me find the right body for me to lose. "


    I didn''t speak, and I no longer deliberately thought about it. With my subjective consciousness, I immediately entered the state of forgetting things and me.


    In the face of great pressure and crisis, I chose to completely forget, which may be the only thing I can do in front of me.


    Only by forgetting everything can I find a chance to live.


    Only when I live can I defeat my enemies and finally achieve my wish.


    My enemies are too many and too strong. I can''t be hard. Maybe after I forget things, I will suddenly have an idea and think of a way to live.


    Before, I planned to help the people in Binhu village within a month. I wanted to help them open the channel so that they could go in and out freely.


    Unfortunately, I was first calculated by Bian Lusha and came to this place to look for the wreckage of some star warship. I almost lost my life in the hands of the stars.


    Later, he was forced to enter the underground secret room to escape because he met five idle people and colorful real people.


    In the secret room, I met the hypocrite of Taoist Jiufang again and became what I am now.

 Chapter 504

    Things are developing so fast that I''m a little confused. I don''t know whether it''s true or false.


    Now I don''t say I''m going to help the people in Binhu village. It''s hard to say whether I can get out of danger smoothly.


    I practiced quietly. The yuan God was determined to run crazy. A trace of soul power slowly generated, and finally gathered on the yuan God of Taoist Jiufang, which was absorbed by Taoist Jiufang.


    I don''t care whether I''m making wedding clothes for others, so I concentrate on practicing Yuanshen Jue and wait for the opportunity to live.


    With my cultivation, the yuan God of the nine Taoist priests became more and more solid, and the size was also changing slowly, with an increasing trend.


    Although the yuan God looks like me, if I observe it carefully, I can still see a trace of the appearance of Jiufang Taoist on him.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t observe it carefully before, otherwise it might not be like this.


    I don''t pay attention to everything around me at this time, so when I practice, I don''t know anything outside except the changes inside my body.


    About a quarter of an hour later, I obviously felt that my body was carried away by something.


    I was surprised and opened my eyes. What came into my eyes was the secret room in the basement. I didn''t fly up and was still sitting in place.


    I can still clearly see that my original God, Taoist Jiufang, is still fighting against Tianlei robbery at this time, and it seems more difficult than before.


    I don''t know if it was because of his interference that the sky thunder robbery became more and more powerful. Countless lightning struck down and shrouded the whole basement.


    Taoist Jiufang was suffering from the sky thunder. He looked very hard and pale. He was like suffering from a serious illness. He didn''t have time and energy to pay attention to what I was doing.


    Even the soul power generated during my cultivation just now seems to have not been absorbed by Taoist Jiufang. I don''t know where they have gone.


    I don''t know why I had the feeling of flying before. After careful investigation, I suddenly found that everything came from the soul beads on me.


    The soul pearl I have always worn on my body suddenly emits a dazzling white light. The white light condenses like a cocoon and completely envelops my body.


    There was still lightning and thunder outside. I could see and hear it, but there was no strange feeling.


    I didn''t feel * * or deafness. Even the rubble hit by lightning nearby seemed to ignore me and didn''t hit my body.


    All the attacks seemed to be pushed away by an invisible force. As soon as I approached, I was counterattacked.


    What''s going on? Why is there no change in my eyesight and hearing after such a dazzling light envelops me, so I can see and hear, but I won''t be hurt?


    Is it that the soul beads release energy similar to the protective cover to protect me?


    I don''t understand, but I''m very happy, because in this way, I don''t have to worry that I will be killed by Tianlei robbery next.


    My mind changed instantly and I decided to take this opportunity to drive out the nine Taoist priests who invaded my body.


    Taking advantage of his illness to kill him. Although it''s not authentic, this is my only chance. It''s fleeting.


    I didn''t want to kill Taoist Jiufang right now, because I don''t think I can do that yet.


    Taoist priest Jiufang is in my body. If I can''t kill him, he will give me a central flower, or suddenly stop resisting the increasingly powerful Tianlei robbery, I may really be killed by Tianlei robbery.


    I quietly accelerated the operation speed of yuanshenjue. Yuanshenjue, which was about to reach the extreme, became a little crazy and messy, and the soul power produced became more and more impure, with more and more impurities.


    No matter what you do, too much speed will reduce the quality, and so is cultivation.


    I want to do this now, use the soul power containing many impurities to influence and finally destroy the yuan God of Taoist Jiufang and force him to leave my body.


    I also have a small wish, that is, to leave the wisp of yuan God that belongs to me as much as possible. Although he hasn''t taken shape yet, it can''t be easily abandoned for me.


    When I do this, the worst result is that I and the yuan God of the nine Taoist priests are affected at the same time, fall into the realm at the same time, and return to the soul state from the yuan God.


    If there are too many impurities and the yuan God is unstable, the realm will fall.


    With my crazy cultivation, more and more soul power with a large amount of impurities entered the yuan God of Taoist Jiufang, and the yuan God of Taoist Jiufang became a little unstable.


    His Yuanshen will suddenly solidify as the essence, and almost double, like another breakthrough, but it will soon become the original size. If it does not exist, it seems to disappear completely.


    "What are you doing?! Stop practicing. "


    The Taoist priest of the nine directions soon realized that something was wrong and shouted angrily, "if you practice like this and only want to be quick, you will kill me and yourself."


    I ignored Taoist Jiufang and continued to speed up my cultivation. With my almost crazy cultivation, the soul power in my body is extremely complex and messy.


    This time, I deliberately poured all the soul power I cultivated into the yuan God of Taoist priest Jiufang, but I clearly felt the direction of the soul power.


    After absorbing the soul power I cultivated, Taoist Jiufang became extremely unstable and could dissipate completely at any time because of those impurities.


    He roared: "stop practicing, stop!"


    Soul power is one of the purest powers in the world, and it can''t contain any impurities. Now I deliberately do it, hoping to force out the nine Taoists in my body.


    Anyway, there are light cocoons outside to help me resist the sky thunder robbery. Even if Taoist Jiufang leaves my body, I am extremely weak and my life will not be in danger for the time being.


    I take some risks and go too far, but I don''t have a better way. Now I can only go one step at a time.


    Now I''m almost going to do this, so I can''t stop at this time. I ignore the nine Taoist priests, continue to practice, and speed up my practice again.


    So more soul power with impurities came into my body and into the yuan God of the nine Taoist priests.


    After a moment, I clearly felt a powerful and chaotic force gathering rapidly in my body.


    This is the soul power with impurities forcibly discharged by Taoist Jiufang. He can''t help but want to get rid of my body and my yuan God.

 Chapter 505

    I was overjoyed. I was about to take back my yuan God and completely drive out the Taoist priest Jiufang. Suddenly, I heard the Taoist priest Jiufang scream.


    When I hurried to see it, the nine Taoist priests in my body fell into my Dantian at this time, looking very painful.


    I was a little stunned, and then I found that the Yuanshen of Taoist Jiufang, who had just separated from my Yuanshen, was hit by a leaked lightning stroke, and fell to the ground in an instant. It seems that I had suffered a great loss.


    This is heaven''s retribution. God helped me teach Taoist Jiufang a lesson.


    I felt a little happy. I was trying to take advantage of the situation to completely drive Taoist Jiufang out of my body. My brain suddenly hurt, as if something had directly stabbed my brain. It was extremely painful.


    As soon as I called "ah", I lost consciousness completely before I had time to respond.


    A strong cold air flow reached my brain almost at the same time. The originally painful brain returned to normal in an instant.


    It''s like a dream or an illusion, but I really felt the pain before. Even at the moment of losing consciousness, I felt it. It''s definitely not an illusion.


    Before I could figure out what had just happened, Taoist Jiufang in my body suddenly screamed again.


    Another sky thunder actually penetrated my body and hit him directly, which made him scream.


    As the master of my body, I didn''t feel anything, as if those lightning ignored my body and went straight to its real goal.


    I just felt incredible, and then the scene just now repeated. One after another, sky thunder penetrated my body and directly hit the nine Taoist yuan God in my Dantian.


    Taoist Jiufang was hurt and fell into my Dantian. He screamed continuously and looked extremely embarrassed.


    I can''t help laughing. It''s really gratifying. I have the pain and pleasure of revenge.


    Then I felt that my brain was stabbed by something, which was very painful, and the unique cold of the soul bead also spread to my brain in an instant, which made me wake up as soon as I was unconscious.


    This process is as like as two peas before. I don''t understand what happened, so I was stabbed in a coma, then I was awake in a moment, then I was stabbed in a coma again, and I was awake in a moment.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I finally found that whenever Tianlei robbery hit Taoist Jiufang, I would feel that my brain was stabbed and make me unconscious.


    As for every time I wake up in time, it is the soul beads I wear.


    If there were no soul beads, I might have been unconscious.


    Knowing this, I stopped panicking and patiently watched Taoist Jiufang being abused again and again by Tianlei robbery.


    Taoist Jiufang was on the verge of complete collapse at this time. He had a solid body because of my cultivation, but now he has become more illusory than when I first saw him.


    He was lying in my Dantian at this time. He didn''t even have the strength to move. He didn''t move. He looked as if he had died.


    However, I know that the original God is actually the soul body. Their death feature is completely dissipated in this world, rather than lying still.


    Taoist Jiufang must have lost my soul power, and I stuffed many impurities into his yuan God, because he couldn''t resist the power of Tianlei robbery, he was seriously injured and had to lie down.


    This is my chance. I can take this opportunity to kill the nine Taoist priests who have separated from my yuan God.


    I really wanted to kill this insidious old guy, but he did teach me a lot of things before. No matter whether his purpose is to ask me to do those things for him or not, he still owes me.


    If I kill him now, I don''t know whether I will have a heart demon in the future.


    I looked at the nine Taoist priests attacked by Tianlei again and again, but they couldn''t kill him. However, Tianlei robber seemed to know what he had done. He kept greeting him, and there was no sign of stopping.


    After a full two hours, the sky thunder robbery finally dissipated.


    I watched the last flash of lightning hit Taoist Jiufang. The yuan God of Taoist Jiufang couldn''t see clearly anymore, leaving only a faint shadow.


    It''s my first time to see the power of Tianlei robbery, and I finally know why many martial artists fail when crossing the robbery.


    This time, there was no soul bead to help me. If it weren''t for me, but for the nine Taoist priests living in my body, I might have been killed by Tianlei robbery and nothing would be left.


    I quietly reached out and touched my forehead. I was about to drive the nine Taoist priests who had lost their combat effectiveness out of my body. He suddenly said, "Jinfeng, save me..."


    After listening to the words of Taoist Jiufang, I couldn''t help sneering: "you use me wholeheartedly and treat me like a fool. Why should I save you?"


    Taoist Jiufang said slowly, "I''m about to dissipate. Save me first, and I''ll tell you... Why did you save me?"


    I think he is getting weaker and weaker. Maybe he will disappear soon. It''s time to save him immediately. But in view of his previous actions, I didn''t dare to save him and hesitated for a moment.


    I hesitated for a moment. Taoist Jiufang said discouraged, "Jinfeng, I shouldn''t use you to deceive you, but I also taught you so many things. Should you save me once?"


    I didn''t have the heart to kill him, but I didn''t want to save him. For such a person, I would be very kind if I didn''t kill him. I had to save him. I couldn''t do it anyway.


    I shook my head: "you go. I won''t kill you or help you again."


    "If you don''t save me, I''m dead." Taoist Jiufang said in a pleading tone: "I will die soon, disappear and become nothingness... You can''t wait for death!"


    I''m a little excited. Taoist Jiufang looks like now. If I don''t save him, he may indeed die.


    But if I saved him, I would be very weak. I don''t want to know what he would do to me at that time.


    In this case, it''s better to protect myself. I thought of it and said again, "I can''t save you! Please leave my body, or I''ll be rude. "


    Taoist Jiufang was silent. I didn''t know what he was thinking, but at a certain moment, I suddenly felt that my Dantian became a little hot.


    What''s going on? Is it the ghost of Taoist Jiufang? I immediately thought that the silent Taoist priest Jiufang might be playing tricks in the dark, so I shouted, "what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 506

    Taoist Jiufang smiled darkly and said, "what are you doing? If you don''t save me, I''ll die. Then you don''t want to leave here alive. Stay with me. "


    After listening to the words of Taoist Jiufang, a voice suddenly sounded in my mind - "self exploding Yuanshen"!


    I was surprised and almost immediately shouted, "stop!"


    The gloomy laughter of Taoist Jiufang came, and he didn''t mean to stop.


    I know he must want to die with me, vent his anger and unwillingness on me, explode the original God and pull me on the back.


    I will never allow him to do so, absolutely not


    I quickly stabilized my mind. While running Yuanshen to stabilize my Yuanshen, I also gathered all my Reiki to my Dantian.


    I mean obviously, I want to use all my aura to counteract the huge impact caused by the self explosion of the yuan God by the Taoist priest of the nine directions.


    I use all my aura to form a protective shield in the Dantian. There is only one purpose, that is to block the huge shock wave generated when the Taoist priest of the nine directions explodes the yuan God.


    I think very well. Unfortunately, I didn''t think about one thing when I was in danger. That is, Taoist Jiufang was still in my body at this time. The great power generated by his self exploding Yuanshen was still acting on my body even if it was blocked by my aura mask.


    Moreover, with the addition of my aura, my strength will be greater, and the impact my body will bear will be greater. With my current physical body, I''m afraid I can''t bear it, and I will inevitably die in the end.


    Time doesn''t allow me to think much. There''s no way to be wrong. I can only bite my teeth and continue, depending on my fate.


    I made a mistake in my busy time. When I reacted, the yuan God of Taoist priest Jiufang had completed the preparation for self explosion, and an earth shaking force immediately contacted my aura mask.


    My body immediately stirred up a storm, and the huge force instantly tore my originally strong body. My muscles broke and blood splashed, and I suddenly became a blood man.


    The power of Yuanshen''s self explosion is so great that my body can''t resist such an attack at all.


    My body suddenly turned into a pile of broken meat, muscle rupture, bone fracture, the whole person fell to the ground softly, and it was difficult to see the appearance of a person at all.


    Only my yuan God was fine. It was protected by the soul beads I was wearing at the moment when Taoist Jiufang exploded the yuan God.


    At that time, I didn''t have time to pay attention to the soul beads. I only knew that when I was seriously injured, my yuan God was wrapped in a large mass of cocoons like white light.


    The huge energy did not disappear after breaking through my body, but continued to impact on the white cocoon wrapped around my body formed by the soul beads.


    The light cocoon trembled violently, and it seemed that it could break away at any time.


    At this time, there is a white light cocoon outside my body, and there is also a white light cocoon at Dantian in my body. The whole person seems to be divided into two parts by the light cocoon, but you can still clearly perceive each other.


    I am not dead yet, because my original God, that is, my soul, is not dead yet.


    Yuanshen is fine. I can see all this, including the trembling light cocoon impacted.


    The light cocoon trembles badly. I''m worried that it may be broken at any time. Once the light cocoon breaks, I''ll be really miserable.


    There are also falling stones outside, as well as many stones piled around and on the light cocoon. Once the light cocoon makes an exception, those stones will press on my broken flesh that would have been impacted.


    In this way, my body will not be saved at all. Like the nine Taoist priests, there will be only one incomplete yuan God left.


    Fortunately, the tenacity of the light cocoon is very strong. This huge force hit the past and was bounced back.


    When the light cocoon bounced back, it hit my flesh or the other side of the light cocoon, a large part of it was bounced away and rushed towards the light cocoon and my flesh again, and only a small part dissipated.


    At the same time, my broken body actually felt a sense of energy impact, and I didn''t lose the feeling I should have.


    My original God is still there. I can feel some feelings from my flesh. Strangely, the energy felt by my flesh did not hurt me again. Instead, it entered my flesh and repaired my broken flesh.


    This power can repair my broken body. What''s the matter?


    This power generated by the self explosion of the yuan God by the Taoist priest of the nine directions contains a magical ability that I don''t know yet. It can repair my flesh like a doctor.


    This magical energy seems to be the aura of a martial artist who specializes in medicine. It actually has a good repair effect on my body.


    I was delighted to know that this was the only chance for me to save my physical body, so I looked forward to the returned energy coming into contact with my physical body again.


    Soon, energy was bounced back by the light cocoon. My body was exposed to this energy again and was repaired.


    It seems that these energies are good medicine for me now. My previous guess is right.


    Fortunately, I said this to myself in my heart, and then carefully observed the energy that can help me repair my physical body.


    After my observation, I soon found that it was not the returned energy that repaired my body, but the white light of the light cocoon contained in the energy.


    White light may also be a kind of energy, which comes from the energy of soul beads. This energy can actually repair my body. It seems that the function of soul beads is far more than the auxiliary cultivation of yuanshenjue said by Taoist Jiufang. It is also very good for the body of martial artists.


    Now I just need such energy to help me repair my flesh. My discovery made me overjoyed. I stared at the energy wave generated by the self explosion of the nine Taoist yuan God, hoping that it could bring more white light into contact with my body.


    The self explosion energy of the nine Taoist yuan God is extremely huge, so it still hasn''t weakened after being rebounded again and again by the light cocoon.


    If it goes on like this, I don''t know how long it will take for this energy to dissipate completely.


    Other people will feel very frightened in the face of such a situation.


    In the face of such a huge energy storm that will hit you at any time, everyone will feel very panic and uneasy.


    I am the exception, because I just hope that such an energy storm can have more contact with me and give me more white light to recover my badly damaged body.


    Only when my physical body is restored can I think of a way to solve the powerful energy here and save my life.


    I killed the yuan God of Taoist priest Jiufang. Even if it''s not my ability, it has little to do with me. I''m actually a little proud in my heart.

 Chapter 507

    My Yuanshen will be fine for the time being. A separate light cocoon protects him. He has nothing in the Dantian.


    Strange to say, the yuan God of the nine Taoist priests exploded. The powerful energy passed through the light cocoon protecting the Dantian, and was not blocked at all, so it did not hurt my Dantian and the yuan God in the Dantian.


    In front of as like as two peas outside my body, energy was not worn through, and was bouncing back and forth again and again, like bouncing bouncing balls into a giant ball, without any sign of stopping.


    I don''t understand what''s going on. The light cocoon seems to have life and can choose what to do.


    I have some curiosity in my heart, but I also know that it''s not the time to figure out these things. I need to calm down and strive for faster health.


    This chamber of secrets is no longer a chamber of secrets. My place is a small underground space supported by light cocoons. Once the light cocoons dissipate, I may die immediately.


    The stones on my head weigh more than ten million pounds. Once they are pressed down, I will die.


    My Yuanshen has just got a general shape, and can''t be regarded as a real Yuanshen. In the face of such a situation, I don''t know whether I can survive or not.


    Even so, my Yuanshen can still do some simple things, such as looking at the surrounding environment, listening to the surrounding movement, etc. most importantly, Yuanshen can think.


    Through the yuan God, I have seen my current situation, know where I am now, and understand my current situation better.


    The energy storm generated by the self explosion of the nine Taoist yuan God must contain a lot of yuan God power, that is, soul power.


    Therefore, if I can practice yuanshenjue at this time, my yuanshenjue will have a great room for progress.


    After repairing my body, I can begin to practice Yuanshen Jue. My first step is to repair my body.


    In order to reach this point, I am determined to take a risk.


    I slowly mobilized my soul power to make contact with the huge energy generated by the self exploding Yuanshen of the nine Taoist priests at one time.


    My idea is to use my soul power to stimulate the powerful energy generated by the nine Taoist self exploding yuan God, so as to make it more collide with my flesh body, so as to push my flesh body to the edge of the light cocoon and have more contact with the light cocoon.


    I tried once, but I don''t know if I used too little soul power, and it didn''t work.


    Instead of losing heart, I mobilized more soul power to try.


    This time I used a lot more soul power than the previous time, which immediately aroused a strong response to the surging energy storm in the light cocoon. A huge force hit my flesh in an instant and flew my flesh in an instant.


    I was prepared and didn''t panic. When the flesh flew up and hit the light cocoon, I immediately felt a cool energy enter my body in an instant, and my flesh was recovering rapidly with the naked eye.


    I obviously feel that my broken bones are growing and my torn muscles are recovering... But the pain in this process is beyond my expectation. It''s like cutting my body with 10000 knives at the same time. The pain is unbearable.


    My original gods can''t seem to bear this pain. Like humans, they frown and bite their teeth. They look very pitiful.


    The huge energy storm generated by the self explosion of the yuan God by the Taoist priest of the nine directions did not stop after hitting my body, but became more and more intense.


    It constantly impacts the light cocoon, and is constantly bounced back by the light cocoon, making an earth shaking sound, deafening.


    After my flesh came into contact with the light cocoon, it was recovering rapidly, but it would be damaged when there was a violent energy impact, so it was like a tug of war. Who won and who lost was unknown.


    Fortunately, I obviously feel that the speed of physical recovery is faster.


    The speed of light cocoon repairing the flesh body is very fast and non-stop. Energy storms destroy my body, which can only be caused after touching my body. Therefore, generally speaking, the speed of repair should be faster.


    I let go and knew that with the passage of time, my body would recover as before.


    At that time, I can start to practice Yuanshen determination, absorb the Yuanshen power of Taoist priests in the nine directions, and speed up my own Yuanshen cultivation.


    I seem to have really had a good luck. The situation has turned around. Now everything is developing in a good direction.


    The power of the yuan God of the nine Taoist priests, even when it is about to dissipate, will be an amazing huge quantity. After I absorb it, the yuan God may break through continuously as before, until it is fully formed, or even a stage of growth.


    The strange effect of the soul bead helped me a lot. I waited quietly for the body to be repaired. At the same time, I quietly absorbed the gathered soul power into my yuan God.


    Strictly speaking, it was the martial artists of the Jiufang Taoist era who studied the human soul more. There was still a slight difference between what they said about the yuan God and what we said about the soul.


    The yuan God mentioned by Taoist Jiufang is a relatively independent individual, more like a legendary separation.


    To put it bluntly, Yuanshen is cultivated based on his own soul, and Yuanshen is an upgraded version of the soul.


    Now I can be regarded as a beginner in the cultivation of Yuanshen. How I achieve in the future depends on how hard I practice.


    Maybe I will practice a separation in the future, when my yuan God is strong enough.


    Not every martial artist will choose to practice separation, because Taoist Jiufang said that it would waste a lot of time and energy and seriously hinder martial artists from reaching a higher level. Only those martial artists who know they have absolutely no way to break through will choose to practice separation.


    The cultivation qualification of separation must at least reach the realm of Wuxian. Therefore, I had never heard of anyone who had separation before, until I met two Wuxian immortals, five leisure casual people and seven color immortal.


    I don''t want to practice separation too early. Now I have to practice the yuan God to a certain level.


    Cultivating the yuan God will not hinder my own cultivation, but also greatly help my cultivation. Why don''t I spend some time practicing?


    Although Taoist Jiufang is very bad and Yin, he didn''t hide anything when he taught me these things.


    At that time, he wanted me to make wedding clothes for him and help him recover, so he couldn''t do anything on it to hurt himself.


    I was trapped in a small space to repair my flesh, and gradually I began to think about it.


    Fortunately, the soul bead reminded me in time, let me take back my mind and concentrate on continuing to repair the body, in order to leave here early.

 Chapter 508

    I don''t know how long it has passed, my body has finally regained all consciousness.


    Although it is still some time before I can fully recover, now I can begin to practice, which is the key first step of self-help.


    I sat up cross legged and began to prepare to practice yuanshenjue and absorb the power of yuanshenjue of Taoist priests from nine directions.


    Absorbing the power of Yuanshen cultivated by martial artists is actually absorbing the energy inside. When I first began to practice yuanshenjue, I obviously felt that the speed of practicing yuanshenjue in such an environment is not generally fast.


    Compared with cultivation in peacetime, the cultivation speed at this time is at least dozens or even hundreds of times that in peacetime.


    What kind of concept is this? You can break through in dozens of days or even 100 days. Now you can break through in one day, and the speed is much faster.


    I was busy practicing yuanshenjue, so I forgot everything else, even the injury that had not fully recovered on my flesh, and the hunger that had always been my concern, and so on.


    In fact, I''ve always forgotten one thing. I''m buried underground now. Why haven''t I felt dyspnea so far.


    This is probably the function of light cocoon, but I didn''t realize it.


    The magic cocoon and the magic soul pearl are really my treasure and my treasure. In the future, I will always take it with me.


    The power of the original God in my body is slowly increasing. I feel that my body is slowly recovering, and everything is developing towards the good side.


    The practice of forgetting myself, time seems to stop, or just forgotten by me.


    There was nothing around me. I didn''t hear anything except my heartbeat and breathing.


    No, why is there no sound? I was surprised. There was a violent energy storm in the light cocoon. How could I not hear the sound?


    I was shocked and stopped practicing. I quickly opened my eyes. The light cocoon was still there, but the violent energy storm didn''t know when it disappeared.


    I feel strange in my heart, because although my cultivation needs to absorb a lot of energy, it is impossible to absorb all the energy.


    The energy in the light cocoon is generated by the self explosion of the martial god Yuanshen. It''s an indescribable huge energy and can''t be completely absorbed by me.


    Moreover, my Yuanshen hasn''t broken through and formed yet. It''s impossible to absorb all the Yuanshen self explosion energy of the nine Taoist priests.


    Is there something else absorbing the energy here? I immediately thought of a possibility, that is, the master of my light cocoon, shenghunzhu, who has been helping me.


    When I subconsciously reached out to take down the soul beads on my neck, I found that a thick layer of fluorescent substances appeared on the eighteen beads.


    I probed and found that these fluorescent substances were actually connected with the soul beads, as if the soul beads had grown up.


    I suddenly realized that the original soul beads can also absorb the power of the external ownerless yuan God. No wonder the huge energy generated by the self explosion of yuan God by Taoist Jiufang disappeared so soon.


    Eighteen soul beads and I absorb at the same time. No matter how much energy is absorbed, it will be finished.


    I didn''t cultivate my Yuanshen here as expected, but my physical body was almost completely restored. I also got treasures such as soul beads, Yuanshen determination skill and shadowless step lightness skill. I didn''t suffer in vain and gained a lot.


    I''m not disappointed, and I don''t feel sorry because the soul beads have absorbed a lot of soul power. I''m just happy that I''m still alive.


    Now it''s time to leave here. After all, I can''t get anything from staying here. Moreover, once the light cocoon loses its function, I''m too dangerous here.


    The five idle people and colorful real people outside don''t know whether they have left. When I go out, it''s necessary to break the rubble here. The movement must not be very small. If they don''t leave, they may attack me and surprise me at the moment I go out.


    I can''t afford to be attacked by two great Wuxian. I have to be careful.


    Fortunately, both the yuanshenjue and the Royal beast Jue I practiced have something to do with the soul power. They are helpful for using the soul to explore things outside. I can use my soul power to investigate the outside. First, find out whether the five leisure casual people and the colorful real people have left.


    After my careful exploration, I finally put my heart down. The five idle people and the colorful real people have gone, and I haven''t found any trace of them.


    At this time, I relaxed and was surprised that I was hungry. At the same time, I also missed my war beast.


    I don''t want my family and friends, but my war animals. That''s just because I suddenly thought that if my war animal nerds were there, I could easily break through these stones and get out of here.


    Nerds are mountain walkers. They are very good at drilling mountains and opening stones. If they want to be here at this time, they can help me a lot.


    Unfortunately, the fool is not here. I can only break the stones here by force and leave here slowly.


    It will take a lot of time and energy. Fortunately, my body has recovered and I have enough strength to do these things.


    Under the protection of the light cocoon, it took me a full hour to slowly drill out of the rocky underground.


    At the moment I came to the ground, the light cocoon that had always wrapped me suddenly dispersed, as if it had never appeared.


    Probably this time, the light cocoon has reached its limit, so it dissipated after I was sure I was out of danger.


    I was breathing the fresh air outside. I was hungry at first. Now I''m hungry. I want to eat a cow right away.


    There are many star beasts in this place. I didn''t spend much time hitting an unknown star beast. I opened my belly and cut a large piece of meat to roast on the fire, ready to have a good meal.


    Barbecue takes time, so when I have nothing to do, I start practicing on one side.


    I have slowly formed a habit of practicing yuanshenjue. I want to practice as soon as I have time.


    My Yuanshen is still far from forming. I must seize the time to practice and improve my strength as soon as possible.


    Before I started practicing, I was more concerned about my soul beads. The performance of the soul beads made me feel a kind of surprise.


    I don''t know whether the soul pearl has such a situation after a change, or whether it has these magical functions. It has brought me too many surprises.


    I vaguely felt that something had changed in the soul bead. Otherwise, how could it take the initiative to absorb the huge energy left by the self explosion of the yuan God of the ninth Taoist like me?


    Moreover, it has a tendency to increase faintly, just like having its own life, which also shows its particularity.

 Chapter 509

    I took out the soul bead and looked at it carefully for a while. I felt that the layer of epidermis of the newly grown unknown material was very much like the fruit of a growing potato, with an increasing trend.


    If enough energy is provided to the soul bead, will it eventually have its own life and wisdom like some legendary spirits?


    I''m not sure about that, but I have some expectations.


    It is not uncommon for a magical thing like a soul bead to have its own life and wisdom after a long period of growth.


    Just to reach that step, the time and energy required will be a huge number, so I don''t know what the soul beads will look like in the end.


    At present, my most anxious thing is not to see the appearance of the soul pearl, but another thing - the safety of Jingshen city.


    I remember the safety of Jingshen city again at this time, which makes me feel a little worried. After all, there are many relatives, friends and brothers in Jingshen city. If they make a mistake, I will blame myself and regret all my life.


    In particular, I have been trapped here for so many days, and the situation of Jingshen city is really unpredictable, which makes me feel like I can''t sit still.


    The stars try their best to capture Jingshen city. They can''t easily give up attacking Jingshen city.


    The garrison of Jingshen city will not withdraw because they want to protect their homes.


    The two sides will certainly fight to the death. I don''t know who will win in the end.


    I hope those troops who have just left the nearby cities of Jingshen city will rush to help at the first time. Otherwise, it is difficult to control the situation with the power of Jingshen city.


    Fortunately, I had some preparations and left my warbeasts to help. Their combat effectiveness should not be underestimated and must play a decisive role at the critical moment.


    Especially those hordes of star beasts, which cooperate perfectly with each other, can play a large enough combat effectiveness when attacking, and will be a major force in our guard mirror city.


    Because I was worried, I hated having to eat and rush back to Jingshen city directly, and the practice of Yuanshen formula had to be put down temporarily.


    I''m so hungry that I can''t go far without eating, so I still have to put my mind away and wait patiently for the star beast meat to be roasted.


    When the meat of the star beast is roasted, I take it while eating and hurry. It''s obvious that I''m in a hurry to save time and hurry back to Jingshen city as soon as possible.


    Mirror God City, I''m here


    I hurried back to Jingshen City, but someone didn''t want me to leave now. The hateful five idle people and colorful real people didn''t know what means they used to hide. Soon after I left, they caught up with me.


    I found them for the first time and started to run away without hesitation. I didn''t intend to say another word to them.


    No matter how fast I was, I couldn''t be faster than these two martial artists in the realm of Wuxian. They soon caught me in the middle one after another.


    "What do you want?" I couldn''t help shouting angrily, "I have no hatred with you for a long time and recently. Why do you want to chase me?"


    "Chatter..." the five idle people looked at me with a strange smile: "boy, it''s useless to say more. Leave your life. Just let me kill you. Maybe I can let you have a whole body. Otherwise, I''ll suck up your spirit first, then chop your flesh and feed it to the dog, so that you don''t have anything left... "


    I looked at the five idle people helplessly, sighed and said, "you want to kill me, and I want you to kill me. Although I''m not good, I know it''s stupid to do so. How about this? Let''s have a fair duel. The winning party can dispose of the losing party at will. How about it? "


    "No!" Colorful immortal suddenly said, "you can''t compete. It''s unfair in itself. Jin Feng is just a small first-class king of martial arts, and you are already a martial immortal. How can you compete? I don''t allow five idle people to bully you. "


    The five idle people angrily said, "why do you intervene in the matter between me and Jinfeng? You want a complete beast control. I''ll give it to you after killing him. Now get out of my way and don''t delay me to avenge my noumenon. "


    The colorful immortal smiled and showed a gentle smile on his baby like face: "five idle people, since you know that I want the Royal beast in Jinfeng''s hand, you shouldn''t want to kill him wholeheartedly. He''s dead. If the Royal beast is gone, won''t I return empty handed? If you want to kill him, you have to wait until I get the Royal beast decision. "


    The five idle people were slightly stunned: "OK, it''s up to you. After you get the Royal beast decision, give this boy to me."


    Colorful immortal nodded: "it''s a deal!"


    They decided my fate directly regardless of my thoughts and wishes.


    "Hum!"


    I snorted coldly and slowly opened my mouth: "do you think I''m dead? Well, since one of you wants my royal beast and the other wants my life, I will make you perfect. "


    The colorful real man''s eyes lit up: "seriously? Then please hand over the Royal beast. "


    I shook my head: "I can hand over the Royal beast, but I remember all this skill in my mind. If you want, I have to write it down or burn it on a chip. It takes time and energy. Now I''m threatened. I really don''t have time and energy to do these things. So... "


    "Do you want me to drive away the five idle people?" Colorful immortal smiled and said, "no problem. I''ll drive him away now so that you can write down the decision of the Royal beast at ease."


    As soon as the five idle people''s face changed, they were going to be angry, but they were stopped by the colorful immortal''s eyes.


    I saw the little movements between them, but I pretended not to see them.


    I shook my head again: "it''s no use driving away the five idle people, because he may come back to disturb me at any time."


    The colorful immortal said suspiciously, "what do you mean? Five idle people disturb you here. How can they disturb you when they are driven away? "


    I smiled: "well, as long as the five idle people are still in this world, I have no intention to record the decision of the Royal beast..."


    Colorful immortal suddenly laughed: "I see. You mean you want me to kill him, otherwise, you won''t write the decision of the Royal beast. Right? "


    I nodded hard and smiled, "you''re right, that''s what I mean. Now it depends on your decision. If you want to resist the beast, you will kill five idle people. Otherwise, you will let the five idle people kill me and let the Royal beast disappear from here. "


    It''s really twists and turns. I just got out of danger and entered the tiger''s mouth again

 Chapter 510

    The colorful immortal looked at the five idle people who were already on alert, smiled and said, "how can I kill the five idle people? Stop dreaming. Hand over the Royal beast quickly. I may persuade the five idle people to leave you a whole corpse. Otherwise, your original God and body will be completely killed and disappear... "


    I was about to fight back. I was just about to speak when I saw the five idle people suddenly disappear again.


    This time he was not actively invisible, but was suddenly attacked by colorful real people laughing and talking.


    Colorful immortal was talking to me with a smile, but he didn''t know what was going on. He suddenly began to fight the five idle people who said he wouldn''t hurt.


    He was just a slap. The body of the five idle people dissipated like smoke and slowly disappeared into the air.


    At this time, I''m sure I''m right. After the five idle people were hit by colorful real people, they really dissipated.


    Five idle people are originally a separate body. Compared with the body, they should be much worse in combat effectiveness. Therefore, after being attacked by colorful real people, the scene just appeared.


    "Jin Feng, I met your requirements. Now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise."


    The colorful immortal stared at me and said, "how long will it take you to write down all the skills of beast control?"


    I looked around and couldn''t find the dissipated five idle people with my yuan God. It seemed that he was really dead.


    This colorful real person is really insidious. He kills people when he talks and laughs, without warning or hesitation.


    In the face of such a person, I must be more careful. Otherwise, when I write the decision to resist the beast, I''m afraid it will be the time when I will be killed.


    Thinking of this, I said decisively, "I can write the beast control decision, but I''m afraid you''ll kill me after I write it. So before I start writing, I have a request. You must promise me. "


    The colorful immortal frowned and said, "what else do you want? Say it! "


    I stared at the colorful immortal and said, "I want you to swear with your yuan God that you will let me go after I write the decision to resist the beast. Don''t embarrass me."


    Colorful immortal said without hesitation, "do you still swear? I''ve always thought so. As long as you write a complete beast fighting skill, I''ll release you right away. "


    I heard that colorful immortal said it beautifully, but I just refused to swear. I understood that he must have the idea of killing me when I finished writing.


    This colorful immortal is more difficult to deal with than the five idle casual people. It shows that the five idle casual people want to kill me. This colorful immortal not only wants to kill me, but also wants to deceive me to write the skill of resisting animals. He is really a sinister and cunning person.


    For such a person, I have only one way, that is to fight his wits.


    I pretended that I didn''t know anything and said with a smile, "I''m relieved to have the promise of my predecessors... Do you have pens and paper ready? I need another table... "


    "We can go to the nearby city and find a hotel to stay. You can write to me slowly."


    Colorful immortal smiled and said, "the hotel has everything. It''s convenient to eat and drink whatever you want, isn''t it?"


    I wanted to find a chance to spend some time with colorful real people to contact my relatives and friends, but the colorful real people were really insidious and cunning, and my plan was completely cancelled at once.


    I can only pretend to be very happy and say, "OK, go to the hotel. Let''s start now. We can get to the hotel soon."


    Colorful immortal didn''t say much. He pointed to the road ahead and said with a smile: "I have a flying car. It''s parked not far from there. We''ll go by car. It''s faster."


    It turned out that the colorful real man was also in fashion and got a flying car instead of walking. Maybe he had prepared it for me.


    In fact, he and I can fly directly. We don''t need any flying cars at all.


    In order to reassure the colorful real man, I didn''t raise any objection. I followed the colorful real man to the old flying car.


    The skills of colorful real people driving the flying car are fairly good. They took me to the nearest city all the way. The flight was fast and stable.


    Perhaps he is about to get the decision of the Royal beast. The colorful immortal seems a little excited. Although he deliberately suppresses his inner excitement, I can see this from his smile from time to time.


    I don''t know how many levels of Wuxian the colorful immortal is now, or Wuxian is a Wuxian beyond the category of wuzhe. The so-called level division before us is no longer applicable to them.


    I have a keen sense that the strength of colorful real people is much stronger than the five idle people who have lost their noumenon. Their strength may not be comparable at all.


    I can''t beat five idle people, so I can''t beat a more powerful colorful real person. In order to protect myself, I can only choose to compromise first when necessary.


    I will look for the opportunity to have a showdown with colorful real people at the right time.


    I don''t know if the colorful immortal was anxious to get the decision of the Royal beast. He drove the flying car very fast. Before long, we went to a city and found a hotel nearby.


    The environment of Hotels with various scientific and technological products is much better than that in the wilderness. There are almost everything we need here.


    Colorful immortal casually booked a room, took me directly in, and asked me to start writing down the decision to resist the beast.


    After entering the room, I said, "I''ve been trapped underground for a long time, so I''m very hungry now. Can you eat something first, take a bath by the way, get rid of all the dirt, and then start writing about the Royal beast decision? "


    After hearing what I said, colorful immortal sneered, "you''re not deliberately delaying time, are you? I can tell you, don''t blame me for being rude if you push and pull again here. "


    I looked at the colorful immortal and said faintly, "if you don''t allow me to eat and take a bath, if I don''t concentrate and miss something when writing, don''t blame me."


    Colorful immortal stared at me angrily, and finally said, "wait, the food will come right away."


    Watching the colorful real person leave angrily, I immediately came to the bathroom, put water to take a bath, and contacted Saihua on my phone.


    The sound of water will block my voice to some extent to avoid being heard by colorful real people.


    The reason why I don''t contact Zhou Shuangyin or qi zuyue is that I''m afraid it will disturb their guard of Jingshen city. My personal business is still a small matter after all.


    I won''t ask anyone for help. In the face of the colorful immortal in the Wuxian realm, no one can save me. I have to find a way to save myself.


    Falling into the hands of colorful real people, I have made psychological preparations. If I can''t, I can only risk my life at last.

 Chapter 511

    Sai Hua''er received my call. She was surprised and hurried to say, "Jin Feng, where are you? Are you all right? "


    I''ll make a long story short: "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Now I''m caught by a Wuxian. I''m going to force me to write the beast''s decision. I think it will take some time to get rid of him and return to Jingshen city. You tell my father and my sister so that they don''t have to worry. "


    Sai Hua''er didn''t seem to believe what I said. She said in some doubt, "Wuxian? Jin Feng, are you talking about Wuxian? "


    I answered, heard the door open, and took the initiative to hang up the phone. I didn''t dare to go on.


    I took off my clothes to take a bath and deliberately made a loud noise. The colorful real man didn''t doubt anything. He just sat in the hotel room and waited for me silently.


    After I took a bath, changed my clothes and had a quiet meal, he slowly said, "can you start writing now?"


    I nodded, took a sip of steaming tea and said slowly, "I will write it to you as soon as possible. But when I write, I don''t like people staring at me. I''m not a prisoner. I''m uncomfortable when you stare at me like this. "


    Colorful immortal smiled: "it''s easy to say. I happen to be sleepy, so I''ll sleep here. When I wake up, I believe you have written almost as well. "


    I smiled: "maybe. It''s urgent. I hope the elder can have more patience. "


    Colorful immortal didn''t speak, just looked at me and smiled. He got up and went to the bedroom, closed the door and went to bed.


    I know he won''t really sleep. He knows I can''t escape and deliberately looks generous to me.


    In fact, I know I can''t escape now, so the time for me to escape won''t be at this time.


    I silently picked up the pen and paper prepared by the colorful real person and slowly began to write.


    All the skills of beast control are written in my mind. I could have easily written them, but at this time, I was unwilling to do so, so I had to write them slowly.


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. If I delay one more day, maybe I have more chances to live.


    Beast control is a very important skill for me. I didn''t intend to give the complete beast control to people like colorful immortal.


    Now, in order to protect myself, I have to slowly write some incomplete beast control skills and give them to colorful immortal to distinguish the true from the false.


    "It seems that your skill is not what the immortal colorful immortal wants."


    A beautiful female voice suddenly sounded in my ear, startled me, and almost threw away the pen in my hand.


    At the same time, I also found that around me, an almost transparent aperture surrounded me. I don''t know what special role this aperture has.


    I stabilized my mind. When I looked around, I didn''t see anyone. I was very strange in my heart. I thought I had heard something.


    When I was wondering, the female voice said again, "what are you looking for? I''m right around your neck? Don''t worry. I''ve blocked here. When we talk, others can''t hear us. "


    I was stunned, then thought of the soul bead on my neck, subconsciously reached out to hold the soul bead, said with a trace of doubt: "are you talking?"


    A voice came from the soul bead: "it''s me. Master, I am the spirit of the soul pearl. The master can call me Xiaozhu. "


    "The spirit?"


    I felt a little incredible. When I first came into contact with the existence of an instrument spirit, I inevitably felt a little strange: "does the soul bead really have an instrument spirit? What level of treasure is the soul bead? Is it a legendary fairy or artifact? And you said you were an instrument spirit. Why can''t I see you? "


    With my voice, a somewhat illusory figure like a yuan God slowly floated out of my neck. When I landed, it had become a figure like an adult.


    The figure has complete facial features and looks very beautiful, but it is illusory and not very solid.


    I was stunned, looked at the figure floating out of the soul bead and said in surprise, "you are the little bead, the spirit of the soul bead?"


    Xiaozhu smiled: "master, you have too many questions. Which one shall I answer first? Well, I''ll answer you one by one. HMM... let me first answer the question of soul pearl - soul pearl is neither an immortal nor an artifact. Strictly speaking, it is a treasure naturally raised. In the past, it was called Tianbao by those God level warriors. I am the spirit of Tianbao and the protector of Tianbao. "


    "Then why didn''t you show up before? I... I don''t even know that there are soul beads and spirit tools. "


    "Master, don''t be surprised. I just woke up. I didn''t mean to keep my master from knowing my existence."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "because the soul bead was damaged before, it has not been repaired. I was also injured and fell into a deep sleep. Not long ago, the soul pearl was restored by the power of the yuan God of Taoist Jiufang. Although it has not been completely repaired, I have woken up. At that time, I obviously felt a very dangerous smell around my master, so I didn''t show up at the first time when I woke up, so as not to scare the snake. "


    I know Xiaozhu is talking about colorful immortal or wuxiansanren: "that''s the breath of Wuxian colorful immortal or wuxiansanren. They all want to kill me and get the beast control skill from me... Xiaozhu, do you have a way to get us out of danger?"


    Xiaozhu tilted her head and thought, "the master''s strength is not enough to compete with colorful real people. If we want to get out of danger, we have to be wise. But Xiaozhu is only an instrument spirit, and her wisdom is limited, so she has to rely on her master to find a way. "


    I smiled bitterly and felt that Xiaozhu said the same thing as she didn''t.


    I sighed: "colorful immortal has been closely watching here. I can''t think of a way to avoid his surveillance, let alone escape here."


    Xiaozhu giggled: "master, in fact, there is a very simple way to get us out of danger, but you haven''t thought of it yet."


    I was stunned: "what can you do? We have to hurry back to Jingshen city to defend the city. Time is tight. "


    Hearing that Xiaozhu had a way, I was immediately excited and spoke a lot louder.


    If it hadn''t been for the arrangement of Xiaozhu in advance, which isolated the voice of this place, I''m afraid I''d wake up the colorful real person.


    Xiaozhu looked at me and said with a smile, "I can shield other people''s exploration, so as long as the master takes me by his side, he can leave quietly. Even if the colorful immortal is a Wuxian, it is impossible to crack my screen. The master can have a try. "


    I patted my head: "why didn''t I think of it? This method seems simple, but it''s actually very practical. That''s it. We''ll go right away. "

 Chapter 512

    Xiaozhu smiled and hugged me with open arms. I was stunned again: "what are you doing?"


    Xiaozhu said suspiciously, "let the master take me with you. I can''t go back to the soul bead, otherwise I can''t continue to shield other people''s exploration. My speed is not fast. Master, you have to take me with you. "


    I suddenly smiled and said, "then I''ll carry you on my back. Hold on. We''ll leave here quietly."


    Xiaozhu answered and asked me to carry her on my back. We left the hotel together.


    Xiaozhu''s shielding is really practical. Even experts like colorful real people can''t find us leaving in time. They still lie in bed and pretend to sleep.


    We went out of the hotel gate and ran all the way to Jingshen city. We didn''t dare to stop at all.


    When we came to a relatively safe place, I went directly into the air and flew to Jingshen city with little beads.


    My speed has always been relatively fast. Although I can''t catch up with the colorful real people at the Wuxian level, if we take the first step, we have a great chance to avoid the colorful real people.


    The bead on my back is an instrument spirit. To put it bluntly, it is also a Yuanshen body, that is, what we often call the soul body. It has no weight and does not affect my speed.


    "Master, if we are on our way, we may still be found by colorful real people." Xiaozhu said anxiously on my back, "why don''t I teach the master a martial arts skill so that the master can move forward stealthily."


    "King Wu level combat skills?" I wondered, "what kind of fighting skill is that? Can I learn in such a short time? "


    Xiaozhu said, "master, this is my gifted combat skill. The level is equivalent to that of King Wu. This combat technology is a stealth combat technology, which is a kind of auxiliary combat technology. The master''s soul is powerful. It shouldn''t be difficult to learn. "


    I was curious about the fighting skills of King Wu level: "well, tell me what to do? Can I really learn in a short time? "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "you can''t learn it for a while, but as long as you have my help, you can start using it now."


    I understand what Xiaozhu means. She just wants me to help her use her talent and war skills so that we can hide and rush to Jingshen city.


    To put it bluntly, Xiaozhu can''t use her talent and skills alone. After all, she hasn''t recovered from her injury and hasn''t fully recovered to her peak in all aspects. She needs my help.


    I nodded and said, "you directly tell me what to do, and I will cooperate with you well."


    Xiaozhu was overjoyed and said with a smile, "I need the support of your aura and the power of your original God. I''ll tell the master you while I''m doing the invisibility... "


    I know Xiaozhu is kind and don''t think much. According to Xiaozhu''s meaning, I will do whatever she asks me to do. I will do whatever she asks me to do. I will fully cooperate with her and display her talents and skills together.


    It turns out that Xiaozhu''s invisibility is different from that in the general sense. The general invisibility only uses methods such as changing the light or angle of view to make people hallucinate, so that the other party can''t see or feel their own existence. Xiaozhu''s invisibility is more profound. Her invisibility is mainly to change her own breath and body, which is like a deep-seated camouflage, Disguise yourself from the soul.


    In this way, the person who has performed the invisibility will become another person completely. Both his appearance and breath have changed. Even if your opponent sees you again, it is difficult to distinguish who you are immediately.


    To do this, she needs the support of huge Reiki and Yuan Shen''s power. Xiaozhu doesn''t have such conditions now, so she really needs my help to perform her invisibility.


    I cooperate with Xiaozhu to show her invisibility. Slowly, we are almost one.


    Xiaozhu hugged me closely, just like an ultra-thin doll on my back. Outsiders looked that my back bulged a little.


    This is not over. Xiaozhu strives to be perfect and asks me to increase the output of Reiki.


    With the help of my aura, her body slowly disappeared completely, as if it had completely entered my body.


    At this time, Xiaozhu became my second primary God, almost entering my body and becoming a part of my primary God.


    It''s amazing. I think it''s incredible. Because I didn''t feel anything different in my body, neither painful nor itchy, and I didn''t even feel a Yuanshen body in the Dantian.


    "Master, don''t be surprised. Xiaozhu, I am a crippled spirit, which is equivalent to a part of your original divine power. So you won''t feel anything different when I enter your body. "


    Xiaozhu seems to be able to see through my mind. If I think anything, she will soon know: "master, after I completely recover and become a complete instrument spirit again, I can''t do this."


    "Why is that?" I was puzzled and said, "shouldn''t a complete spirit be more powerful?"


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "the complete spirit is the same existence as the human yuan God, and it is an independent individual. At that time, how could I still enter your body like this, and you haven''t felt it yet? Let me put it this way. I''m like a broken soul now, so you can''t feel the contact between me and you. Unless you deliberately explore, you won''t even feel whether I exist or not. "


    I nodded, "I see. You are actually very weak now, which is equivalent to losing the incomplete soul body of the physical body. When you fully recover, you will become a complete Yuanshen body. At that time, the contact between us, just like the contact between humans, will be easy to feel. Right? "


    Xiaozhu said, "that''s it. Master, I have completed my invisibility. You can rest assured to go. Colorful immortal can''t find our trace. "


    I felt that Xiaozhu''s invisibility was very powerful, so I really felt relieved to fly to Jingshen city. I didn''t worry about being blocked by colorful real people.


    I added the speed to the fastest. It seems to outsiders that I am an ordinary martial artist who hurried on his way. I am no longer a golden maple.


    Xiaozhu''s invisibility is very powerful. Colorful immortal hasn''t been able to find us, let alone catch up with us.


    Maybe he couldn''t sense our position and didn''t come in this direction at all.


    We flew all the way and came to the periphery of Jingshen city at the fastest speed. After seeing Jingshen city from a distance, I was a little relieved.


    I was going to use Xiaozhu''s invisibility to go directly to the city, but at the periphery of Jingshen City, I saw countless star man Barracks at a glance, and I changed my mind.

 Chapter 513

    These star people''s barracks are no longer temporary, but are refitted from some large warships or chariots, which are firm and durable.


    It seems that the stars are really going to fight us to the end. They actually think of using such a strong military camp.


    I was surprised and upset, but also secretly glad, because it seems that Jingshen city is still safe for the time being and has not been broken by the stars.


    Otherwise, the stars would have lived in the mirror God city and would no longer use such a temporary military camp.


    Nevertheless, the current situation of Jingshen city is not optimistic. The original tall and strong city walls have been destroyed in many places and look dilapidated.


    There was a big gap near the front door. It was probably hit by some powerful weapon. There was a huge gap tens of meters wide.


    Countless gunpowder smoke is slowly rising. It seems that there has been a war here not long ago, and the gunpowder smoke has not dissipated.


    Some sergeants of Jingshen City guarded the broken city wall and looked worried.


    They have been fighting the stars for too long. I can understand this situation.


    I''m anxious about the current situation of Jingshen city. I don''t want to take care of the military camp of the stars. I quickly communicate with Xiaozhu. With the help of Xiaozhu, I use invisibility to directly enter Jingshen city.


    The interior of Jingshen city is also miserable. Countless houses have collapsed, countless wounded are screaming * *, there are blood stains everywhere, and there are post-war ruins everywhere


    I couldn''t bear to see more. I hurried to the city master''s house. I had to see my father Zhou Shuangyin for the first time.


    Zhou Shuangyin happened to be arranging the next city defense task at this time. He seemed to be getting old in a short time. Some white hair had appeared in his original black hair.


    I let Xiaozhu disperse her invisibility, show her real body, and said loudly to Zhou Shuangyin, "Dad, I''m back."


    When Zhou Shuangyin saw me, he was surprised and happy. He stood up and said, "you''re back. It''s great. I''m worried about the defense of the front door..."


    I threw my fist and said, "I''m sorry I''m late. I was trapped in a secret basement before. I managed to get out. I''m sorry to everyone. "


    All the garrison generals of Jingshen city said in unison, "it''s good for general Jin to come back. Our Jingshen city is saved."


    I smiled, hugged my fist again and said, "it''s been a hard time, everyone. In this way, I will take over the defense of the front door. Everyone is responsible for their own defense area. There is no need to be distracted by the defense of the front door. But before you leave, I want to hear about the current situation of Jingshen City, how many defenders there are, whether there is foreign aid, etc. "


    A bodyguard who seemed to be Zhou Shuangyin stepped forward and said to me, "general, our Jingshen city garrison has suffered too many deaths and injuries recently, and less than 100000 can fight. However, fortunately, our transmission array has been completed, and Chilong city can send troops to help us at any time, so we still have a certain advantage in personnel. "


    "How many people can fight?" I frowned and said, "isn''t there too few 100000 people? There are at least millions of stars outside the city, just on the side of the main gate. If we only have 100000 people, how can we fight them? "


    The man said, "don''t worry, general. What I''m talking about is that the number of guards in our Jingshen city is only 100000. As for those from other cities who have come to help us, and those who have been sent by the Lord to help us, we also have millions of people. In terms of number, we will never be less than the stars. What we lack now is the general who commands the battle. "


    "What about the weapon?" I asked directly, "have our light energy guns been manufactured yet?"


    "This..." the man looked back at Zhou Shuangyin and wanted to stop talking.


    Zhou Shuangyin sighed and said slowly, "we were cheated by Bian Lusha. They destroyed all the weapons and equipment of light energy guns and left nothing."


    "Isn''t the Lord also developing light energy guns? Is there no progress? "


    I knew Bian Lusha would destroy our weapons manufacturing first, so I wasn''t surprised: "or did the Lord also be destroyed?"


    "Jin Feng, you don''t know. The king once fell into a scuffle because the star man monarch we caught ran away. Those institutions that develop weapons have also been almost destroyed... "


    Zhou Shuangyin sighed and said, "the stars are very cunning. They don''t know who bought them off. They sneaked into Chilong city and launched a sudden attack on the Lord''s house. They saved their former monarch in one fell swoop and destroyed the red dragon city completely... If the guards of the red dragon city had not reacted quickly and had strong strength, the red dragon city might not exist now. "


    I was surprised: "the red dragon city was also attacked? It seems that the star people have expert help this time and have a lot of tricks. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "fortunately, our Lord was wise and wise. He was calm and well commanded at a critical moment, which smashed the conspiracy of the stars to capture Chilong city."


    "That is." I said from my heart, "the Lord is not easy to provoke. I believe the stars didn''t benefit after the attack on Chilong city."


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "the Lord of the state was furious about this, ordered to strictly investigate the lax generals, and thoroughly investigated dozens of commanders. And at the same time, they sent an army to encircle and suppress the stars who attacked Chilong City, and caught all the stars without leaving any. "


    I nodded: "I expected it would be like this. Lord, you are not a person who will endure losses. What else did you do later? "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "we don''t know what happened later. After all, we Jingshen city is also anxious and disorderly. We don''t have time and energy to take care of other things."


    "Our mirror city was calculated by Bian Lusha and almost captured."


    A commander beside Zhou Shuangyin said, "the main gate is the most dangerous. Because you are not here, the stars chose that side as the key attack area, and almost lost. Fortunately, the fighting beasts are very powerful and work together to block the stars. "


    I knew it must be very dangerous at that time, so I said, "we were all fooled. Bian Lusha, they calculated on us, but we missed our observation."


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "it''s a thing of the past. Don''t think about it. Now we have to think about what we should do next. The starry people around us refused to leave the mirror God city. Our troops were insufficient, and the king''s command of the mirror God city was to stick to it. So we are also very embarrassed now. We don''t know what kind of attack we will face from the stars next. "


    After listening to Zhou Shuangyin''s words, I basically determined the current situation of Jingshen City, that is, a city in danger. It is uncertain when it will be broken by the stars.

 Chapter 514

    Fortunately, I met Xiaozhu and came back in time. Otherwise, in a few days, when I think of a way to come back slowly, I''m afraid the mirror God city no longer exists.


    Before, I imagined that there would be high-level warriors to save Jingshen city in a critical period. Now it seems that it''s just my wishful thinking.


    "Guarding the mirror city?" I suddenly remembered my one month agreement with the Lord and asked, "has the Lord ever been to Jingshen city recently?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "the Lord is so busy about the affairs of Chilong city that he is confused. How can he have time to come to Jingshen city? However, because the construction of the transmission array was completed, many materials were sent by the Lord. Otherwise, we can''t stick to it for so long. "


    I knew in my heart that Du Kang was separated and lacked skills. It happened that I was trapped some time ago and didn''t have time to solve the matter of Binhu village. He saved his time: "Dad, how many guards are there at the front door?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "the main gate is always the focus of the star people''s attack, so we sent most of our troops to guard. Plus the more than 100 people you brought back and most of your war beasts, the current military strength is still the strongest in our mirror God city. "


    I nodded: "then I''ll go and see the defense over there now... By the way, since the transmission array has been built, it should be used. We still have some people here who haven''t had time to withdraw. I suggest withdrawing them first. The battle may be more intense in the future. It will be dangerous for ordinary people to stay here. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "this matter has long been handled by someone. Probably in these two days, all the people can leave here and go to Chilong city. The Lord of the country sent someone to take care of the people in Jingshen city. You don''t have to worry about this. The most important thing for you is to guard the front door and prevent the enemy from attacking our defense from the front door. "


    I said, "that''s good. I''ll go to the front door first. Take care, everyone. "


    Xiaozhu seems to have been waiting for me to say this. After listening to me, she immediately uses her good invisibility to hide my body.


    I heard several commanders say in surprise, "what''s going on? Why did they disappear all at once..."


    When Xiaozhu''s proud laughter reached my ears, we had flown up and went straight to the front door.


    Her invisibility is really powerful. Few people can see our position at a glance. I think even the Shen family and those martial artists at the level of King Wu are unlikely to easily see through this invisibility.


    So a little idea took shape in my mind. I intend to use Xiaozhu''s ability to investigate and see how many sergeants at the main gate of Jingshen city really want to guard Jingshen city.


    At the same time, you can also see if there are spies and so on.


    The current situation of Jingshen city is not very good. Most of the barracks have been damaged. The barracks where many sergeants live are basically wearing floor drains, which is no different from the open air.


    Xiaozhu and I came to a military camp. Just to see what the sergeant here was doing, I heard a sergeant complain: "it''s going to rain. We''re no different from staying outside. It''s raining outside and raining inside. What do you say we should do?"


    Another sergeant said, "there''s no way. The boss doesn''t know what he''s busy with. He doesn''t care whether we live or die..."


    After listening to the sergeant''s words, another sergeant said, "our leader, Lord Qizu Yueqi, has been injured and has no energy to take care of us. So our food and accommodation have become a problem. If it goes on like this, I don''t know what will happen to us. I hope the general will come back early. "


    "General?" Another sergeant said, "the general went to look for the wreckage of the star battleship, but he was ambushed by the stars and disappeared long ago. I heard that except for the winter plum next to the general, everyone else is missing. "


    "What''s going on?" A sergeant quickly asked, "how do you know these things? We haven''t heard of them."


    "I have a cousin working in the city Lord''s residence. My cousin overheard these things. I tell you, don''t imagine that the general will come back to help us. He can''t protect himself now. Maybe he has... "


    "Shut up!" A majestic voice came: "shut up and talk about the general. Don''t you want to live?"


    "Commander, I''m not talking nonsense. These are true." The sergeant who spoke before hurriedly said, "Captain, you don''t know. Our general was cheated by Bian Lusha''s design. He was really ambushed by the stars. His life and death are unknown. The winter plum who came back said to the city master personally that the general''s whereabouts are unknown. "


    The dignified voice was originally issued by the commander here. I can see clearly that he is not the man I brought back before, but the commander promoted recently.


    Seeing the commander slowly stand up, the lightsaber in his hand slowly emits a dazzling light, and his face says gravely: "no matter whether this thing is true or false, it''s impossible to talk about the general. Listen to me. This is the first and last time. Any one of you who dares to say such a thing in the future will be dealt with by military justice without mercy. "


    The sergeants were silent. Looking at the captain holding the lightsaber one by one, they closed their mouths in fear.


    I didn''t look any more. I quietly left the camp with Xiaozhu without disturbing anyone.


    I looked at a military camp and found some problems.


    I know that the sergeants here must not only have this problem, but also have many problems hidden in their hearts, but they just didn''t say it.


    If these problems cannot be solved in time, they will accumulate more and more, and they will become more and more troublesome, and may bring us disaster at some time.


    When I thought of this, I said to Xiaozhu, "leave me alone to find out the suspicious places inside us, and tell me what you find in time."


    When Xiaozhu took the order and left, I showed my true body and went directly to the wall of the main gate.


    Qi zuyue was injured. One arm was covered with bandages. It seemed that he was badly hurt.


    When he saw me coming, he stood up and said loudly, "general, are you back?"


    I nodded: "it''s been a hard time for you."


    After a pause, I said again, "gather all the generals above the commander at the front door. I have something to announce."


    Qi Zu shouted, "yes, general!"


    He excitedly arranged for someone to find other commanders, and excitedly said to me: "general, when did you come back? The stars attacked again just now, but they have been repulsed by us. "


    I said, "well, we''ll talk about these things later. Now go and find some people for me. One is the general in charge of logistics of Jingshen City, and the second is the general who assists us here, not the logistics General of Jingshen city. "


    I intend to solve some internal problems first, stabilize the internal situation first, and then compete with the stars.

 Chapter 515

    Qi Zu was stunned and said in some doubt, "what are you looking for them for?"


    I waved my hand: "go find them. I''ll tell you why later."


    Qi Zu nodded and hurried to find someone.


    I sat down in the Chinese army tent of Qi zuyue, raised my hand and called a sergeant: "go to the transmission array, find Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, and say I have something important to discuss with them."


    When the sergeant was ordered to leave, I closed my eyes and rested, waiting for the person I was looking for.


    I''ve been away from here for some time, and I don''t know much about many things. Now what I have to do is first understand the situation here, find out the problems, and then find solutions one by one.


    As those sergeants said just now, the problem of disrepair in the barracks is one of them and one of the things that need to be solved urgently.


    After a cup of tea, some commanders came to the big tent of the Chinese army first. I didn''t show any sign of their arrival. I closed my eyes and didn''t move.


    Gradually, the commanders came together, and Qi Zu whispered in my ear: "general, the generals above the commander are coming, you see..."


    I slowly opened my eyes, took a look at dozens of officers above the commander here, and slowly said, "Hello, I''ve been away for a while. It''s hard for everyone."


    The commanders said together, "the general is serious. What we do is essential work, not hard work."


    I nodded slightly: "please sit down and don''t leave in a hurry. What we want to say today may take some time to solve. First of all, I would like to thank you for guarding Jingshen city recently, especially the leaders of the outer city. You come to help us Jingshen city. As a member of Jingshen City, I am very grateful. Here I thank you first. Please accept my worship. "


    I saluted with a fist, regardless of the reaction of the leaders, and then said: "today we gather here for a simple purpose, that is, to put forward all our problems and find a solution. Please cooperate. No one is allowed to leave here until we find a solution to the problem. "


    I looked at Qi zuyue and said, "Qi Tongling, you are responsible for the military discipline here today. Anyone who doesn''t follow my orders will be dealt with by the military law."


    When I said these words, the faces of some commanders became a little ugly. They had different thoughts and expressions.


    Especially some commanders from other cities, who think they don''t belong to me, have given me enough face to come to see me. Now they have to be forced here by my military law. Naturally, they won''t look good.


    I thought I didn''t see the faces of these people and said to myself, "you can put forward your ideas now. But my orders will not change, which is not negotiable. "


    A commander of the outer city said, "general, we all know that you are the general of Jingshen city and one of the City owners of Jingshen City, but we ask ourselves that we have not done anything sorry for Jingshen city. I don''t know what you mean by putting us under house arrest here."


    I looked at the speaking commander and said slowly, "have you ever done anything sorry for Jingshen city? I don''t know. What I want to say today is not about this... Of course, once I find out who among you has done such a thing, I won''t spare it."


    The commander''s face became more and more ugly: "then, general, why do you want us to come here? There may be a star attack outside at any time. Is it inappropriate for us to stay here? "


    "We all have our own emergency plans. When you are away, you should be commanded by officers at the next level. There is nothing inappropriate."


    The more Qi Zu saw what I meant, he shouted, "be quiet and listen to the general."


    The commander looked at Qi Zu more and more and said firmly, "I have something else to do. I can''t delay here. Please forgive me for going first!"


    The commander said this and raised his legs to leave.


    Qi Zu shouted angrily. With a wave of his uninjured hand, he flew out with a aura and knocked the commander to the ground in an instant.


    The knocked down commander shouted angrily and scolded, "Damn it, why do you want to shoot me?"


    Qi Zu shouted, "the general''s words are orders. You don''t listen to military orders. You should deal with them according to military law. If you dare to be wordy again, you will not be spared! "


    "I''m not from Jingshen city. Why do you do this?" The commander roared, "we''re just here to help you defend the city, not to be insulted by you. General Jin is the general of Jingshen City, not our general. Why should we obey his orders? "


    Qi Zu was more and more stunned. After looking at me, he wanted to go forward and take him down.


    I stretched out my hand to stop Qi zuyue and slowly came to the speaking Commander: "repeat what you just said."


    The commander didn''t dare to look me in the eye, slightly tilted his head and said, "I repeat, it''s the same. We''re not from Jingshen city. We don''t need to comply with your military orders. We are here just to obey the order of the Lord and come to help you guard the mirror city. We don''t care about anything else. "


    I smiled, "you think so. Good! Is there anyone else who thinks so? Might as well all stand up. We Jingshen city don''t welcome people who don''t listen to orders to help us defend the city. "


    Another leader of the outer city stood up and said, "the order I received is to help you guard the mirror God City, but our Sergeants are under my jurisdiction, and our military affairs are also up to me. You people in the mirror God city have no right to interfere with us."


    I smiled again: "good, does anyone want to stand up?"


    "General." A sergeant suddenly ran in and said to me, "the city master is coming."


    I looked back and saw Zhou Shuangyin, Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and others coming. They entered the big tent of the Chinese army. Seeing so many people here, they stopped together. They looked at me and asked me what was going on.


    I nodded to them and then continued, "does anyone else think so? Stand up and don''t let me ask again and again. "


    This time, three leaders of the outer city came out. There were five of them. They looked at me with some fear, but more determined.


    I looked at these people and was about to speak. A voice quietly came to my ear: "master, I have checked the things you told me. There are three categories of situations that have been found."


    My heart moved. Knowing that Xiaozhu came back, I communicated with her with the power of Yuanshen: "tell me more."

 Chapter 516

    Xiaozhu said: "first, the sergeants, especially those in the outer city, generally responded that our logistics personnel can''t treat them equally, which is unfair to them."


    I didn''t speak, but listened to Xiao Zhu continue: "second, some sergeants in the outer city are discussing to escape from our Jingshen city. They are afraid of death and think it''s not worth staying and waiting for death. They don''t want to continue to guard Jingshen city."


    I was a little moved, but I still didn''t speak. I waited for Xiaozhu to finish.


    Xiaozhu was very clear about the change of my mind. After hesitating for a while, she continued: "third, several commanders in our company secretly organized gangs. In order to preserve their strength, they deliberately didn''t block the stars, aggravating the casualties of friendly neighbors. Therefore, the friendly and neighboring forces complained, and many commanders said they wanted to report the matter to the Lord''s house and ask the Lord''s house to preside over justice. "


    After listening to Xiao Zhu''s words, I knew the context of some things. Looking at the five outer city commanders who did not want to listen to my orders, I slowly said, "can you tell me that you made such a decision with the permission of your city master?"


    The five commanders looked at each other and said together, "our city Lord knows this."


    I nodded and said slowly, "well, I respect your wishes. Now pack up and take your people away from Jingshen city from our transmission array. As for your destination, at present, our transmission array can only send you to Chilong City, so we can only choose to send you to Chilong city. "


    The five leaders were stunned and looked incredible.


    I continued, "don''t be surprised. Since you are unwilling to obey our unified command, it won''t make much difference to stay here. Our Jingshen city is not a peaceful area now. There are many stars around it. It''s very dangerous. It''s also dangerous for you to stay here. It''s better to leave quickly. "


    "General, we have all left. Who will guard the mirror city?" A commander of the outer city said, "we just don''t want to obey general Jin''s command, but we also have our own combat system. We definitely don''t care about the survival of Jingshen city... Please don''t misunderstand our meaning and think twice."


    I smiled: "I''ve thought about it. You can leave immediately and can''t stay in the mirror God city. This is my command and the command of the mirror city. "


    The five outer city commanders looked at each other, said no more, and slowly turned and left together.


    I waited for them to go far before I turned back and said to Zhou Shuangyin, "city master, these leaders of the outer city do not obey our unified command. I can only let them leave first."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded and said, "those who don''t obey the command should ask them to leave. You did a good job."


    After a pause, Zhou Shuangyin said again, "when we came in, the stars were already preparing to attack. If you want to say anything, Jinfeng, hurry up. We will start a war again soon."


    "Wait a minute," I said with a smile, "I''ll meet the stars and come back to talk to you."


    "Jinfeng, be careful." Saihua whispered, "we''ll wait for you to come back."


    I looked at Sai Hua''er and smiled. I turned to go out and came directly to the wall.


    The moment I appeared, both our sergeant and those stars who were ready to attack cried out.


    People on our side are crying with joy, and those on the other side of the stars are screaming like seeing a ghost.


    I waved and said to the stars under the city, "do you think it''s strange? Wonder why I''m here? Ha ha... Tell your boss that I''m Jinfeng back. If he wants to fight with me, please come back when you''re ready. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll die in peace. "


    When I said these words, I quietly used Reiki, so the voice spread far away to ensure that everyone nearby could hear what I said.


    I want the stars to know that I am still alive, so that they have scruples and will not attack us for the time being.


    So I can buy time to deal with our affairs and prepare for the next defense.


    The stars seemed to be afraid of me as a general. Hearing what I said, some people actually stopped moving and turned to see their leader.


    I knew my goal had been achieved and didn''t say much. I turned and walked and said to the people around me: "closely monitor the actions of the stars. If you find them attacking, tell me immediately."


    The sergeants promised to leave. I returned to the big tent of the Chinese army, looked at the people in the room and said, "the stars won''t attack for a while. We can make some preparations first and welcome the attack of the stars at any time."


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "I''ll arrange it and you''ll finish what you have to do."


    I nodded and said to the leaders, "can you tell me what you want to do most now?"


    The leaders looked at each other, and finally Qi zuyue said, "what we want to do most is to drive away the stars."


    I smiled: "what I want to do most is to speak my heart out and let everyone know. Now I want you to tell me what difficulties you have encountered, in the battle with the stars, and in your life here. "


    Qi zuyue took the lead in saying: "the biggest difficulty is weapons and equipment. Our weapons are too poor to compare with the stars. If we had good weapons, we wouldn''t have so many casualties. "


    I nodded, "is there anything else? If you have any difficulties, hurry up and say it. This is an opportunity. If you miss it, don''t come to me again. "


    "General," said a commander carefully, "our military camp is very dilapidated. It has been reported several times and can''t be solved. Is it difficult?"


    I nodded: "it must be difficult. You said it well. I will remember what you said and solve it for you as soon as possible."


    The commander was overjoyed and said with a smile, "thank you, general."


    I smiled: "let''s talk about our difficulties. I''ll solve them one by one."


    The commanders seemed to see hope. After looking at each other, they chattered.


    They all have their own difficulties and troubles, but they were worried that they would make me angry, so they need someone to take the lead.


    I smiled and watched the commanders speak, quietly telling the logistics generals who had already come to remember what each commander said.


    From these people''s mouths, I can roughly understand the problems or difficulties they encounter, as well as what their most urgent needs are.


    I want to fully understand what the people under my hand need and what their worries are.


    It''s not difficult to find out the problem and solve it. As long as we have a heart, we will be able to solve it.

 Chapter 517

    If we don''t solve the soldiers'' worries, it''s just empty talk to ask them to go to war.


    Logistics generals want to support the logistics of combat troops, so I asked them to come and directly listen to the needs of your commanders.


    I don''t ask them to satisfy everyone immediately, but one thing must be ensured first, that is, the basic living problems of each commander''s subordinates.


    It''s a simple truth that only when you have enough to eat, warm clothes and have a good rest can you have the energy to fight with the stars.


    I spent almost half a day personally asking about this matter, and the effect was good. When all the leaders finished their difficulties and concerns, I fully understood the current situation of Jingshen city.


    Some simple things have been solved on the spot, which can not be solved immediately. I also ask the logistics general to solve them as soon as possible to ensure that our sergeants have no worries.


    The logistics generals took my orders with a bitter face, and everyone''s face was full of embarrassment.


    I didn''t explain too much. I showed them a clear way. That''s what can''t be solved. You can come to me.


    Even if it''s a problem that I can''t solve, as long as I tell Du Kang, he will naturally try his best to help me solve it.


    After finishing these, I no longer told the commanders more about their affairs, but said my thoughts: "Tonight we are going to have a head-on confrontation with the stars. Please get ready as soon as you go back. At ten o''clock in the evening, you will gather at the main entrance with your own men and horses. No one can shirk it under any pretext, otherwise the military will engage in justice. "


    After a pause, when the generals were stunned, I continued: "I will tell you the task at that time. In order to avoid being known by the stars about our battle plan, I hope you will not use communication equipment such as telephones to transmit relevant information from now on. "


    "Yes, general!" All the commanders said in unison, "let''s prepare now."


    I think their morale is good, and they are not wordy. They waved to them to leave.


    After the commanders have received the order, all they have to do is prepare. They are all experienced people, and I don''t have much to say to them.


    After all the commanders left, I said to a group of logistics generals, "you should also prepare quickly. In that sentence, the requirements of the commanders should be met as much as possible. There''s really no way to do it. Tell me and I''ll find a way to solve it. "


    "I understand. Please rest assured, general."


    Seeing that all the generals obeyed my orders, I felt a little relieved. I felt a sense of fear after experiencing a crisis this time.


    If I hadn''t discovered the changes of the soldiers in time and knew their ideas, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Under the high pressure of the stars, the soldiers can''t get the protection they should have, let alone protect the mirror God city. I''m afraid there will be unexpected unrest and the mirror God city will collapse in an instant.


    I waved to them to leave, and then said to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er, "are you all right?"


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and said with a trace of anger, "don''t you know we''ll worry about you? You don''t even call us."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "sister, I''m trapped in the basement. Don''t call you. I can''t even protect myself."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "what''s going on? When you called us before, you said it was dangerous... "


    I will briefly tell Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er about the ambush of the stars, the five leisure people, the colorful real people and the nine Taoist priests. After listening to them, they understand my situation at that time, and their eyes have changed.


    I didn''t know what they were thinking, so I smiled and said, "in fact, under the circumstances at that time, I thought I couldn''t escape. But God has blessed me and sent me a savior, that is Xiaozhu, my new partner. "


    After a pause, I raised my voice and said, "Xiaozhu, come out and get to know you."


    Xiaozhu''s body slowly emerged, as if it had appeared out of thin air. Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er were stunned. Zhou Xiaoying directly said, "invisibility is very powerful."


    Xiaozhu smiled and said, "Xiaozhu has seen you. Just now, Xiaozhu didn''t dare to show up because the master didn''t order. Please forgive me."


    Saihua looked at Xiaozhu with surprise on her face and murmured, "what''s going on? Xiao... Why does Xiao Zhu look like this? "


    I explained with a smile: "she is an instrument spirit, which is the same as the soul body we often say, tangible without entity. But this is because Xiaozhu is injured. If she recovers, she will give us a sense of entity. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded: "so it is. I said it looks strange. Xiaozhu, you saved Jinfeng. Thank you. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile: "sister, you''re welcome. Jinfeng is my master. I should save him. Needless to say thank you."


    Saihua looked at Xiaozhu and said, "anyway, I want to thank you for saving my friend. Well... Jin Feng, let''s have a good chat if we have a chance, shall we? "


    I nodded: "when the matter of the stars is solved, we have plenty of opportunities to talk. Now I''m going to see the city defense. I''ll see you tomorrow. "


    Before Saihua spoke, Zhou Xiaoying said, "what tomorrow, right now. Jin Feng, listen to me. The mirror city will still be fine without you. Don''t take yourself too seriously. If Hua Hua wants to talk to you now, you must talk to her first and never delay a minute. "


    I think Zhou Xiaoying is going to get angry. She has to smile bitterly and quickly say, "OK, I won''t go to see the city defense. I''ll stay with sister Hua''er."


    Saihua''s face turned a little red and whispered, "in fact, it''s no big deal. If you''re busy, we can talk another day."


    Zhou Xiaoying said loudly, "No. Flower, don''t be silly. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when to wait. We''ll all go out. You stay here and have a good talk. "


    Zhou Xiaoying did what she said and drove everyone out, leaving Sai Hua''er and me in the big tent of the Chinese army.


    Because Xiaozhu is the spirit of shenghunzhu, she was automatically ignored by Zhou Xiaoying and stayed with us.

 Chapter 518

    With Xiaozhu, I don''t know what to say to Saihua. Instead, Xiaozhu said for me: "sister, you are beautiful. Xiaozhu has also seen many beautiful women, but none of them has a sister like you."


    Saihua smiled, looked at Xiaozhu and said with a smile, "you are also very beautiful and lovely."


    Xiaozhu was praised by Saihua and said happily, "if only my master were your sister. Master Jinfeng doesn''t care about me at all. He knows he wants me to help him... "


    I said with a bitter smile: "in fact, I just don''t know how to help you, not that I don''t want to help you..."


    Xiaozhu immediately said, "it''s very simple. When you practice yuanshenjue, let me stay by your side. In this way, shenghunzhu can get some supplements and I will benefit."


    I smiled: "in this case, you can come to me at any time when I practice in the future. I won''t drive you away."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "well, I remember the master''s words. Now Xiaozhu goes back to bed. Let''s talk with her sister. I won''t disturb you. "


    The little bead turned into a streamer, and the soul bead on my neck disappeared. I looked at Sai Hua''er who was a little nervous and said, "sister Hua''er, what do you want to say to me? Is there something wrong? "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me with a smile and said slowly, "Jin Feng, I know you are very busy and that you should seize all the time to practice in order to realize your ideals... But we haven''t had a good chat for a long time. I always miss those days before. We can talk and eat together, Fight together... I feel the distance between us is getting farther and farther. I''m worried that one day you will abandon me... Do you understand what I mean? "


    I felt a little sorry for Saihua, so I carefully said, "sister Hua Hua, I''m sorry. Recently, I really didn''t care to talk to you and ignored you. It''s all my fault. Don''t think about it... "


    Sai Hua''er said, "I know it''s inappropriate to tell you this at this time, which will distract you. But I can''t help it. There are more and more beautiful women around you. They are stronger than me one by one. I...... "


    "Sister Hua Hua." I interrupted her: "how can Jinfeng He De? It''s lucky to get your favor. I absolutely dare not think about it."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "is this what you mean? Then I''ll remember. If you do something wrong to me in the future, I won''t spare you. "


    It''s rare for me to see Saihua''s face. I couldn''t help holding Saihua''s hand and whispered, "don''t think about it. When we drive away the stars, we''ll try to save the relatives and friends in Binhu village. We''ll meet our parents then. How about asking them to marry us? "


    Sai Hua''er blushed, then bowed her head and said, "why should I promise you before you propose to me."


    I immediately took the space ring I got from my finger and handed it to Sai Hua''er. At the same time, I shouted, "marry me, sister Hua''er!"


    Sai Hua''er looked at the space ring I took out and looked surprised. She must have never thought that I would suddenly propose to her at this time. She was at a loss.


    I said positively, "this is a space ring. It''s all my possessions... From now on, it''s yours. It''s up to you."


    Sai Hua''er chuckled and said, "where did you propose with a space ring... You... Where did you get the space ring? Our Sai family is a big family, and there is only one space ring..."


    I will tell Saihua about the cause and effect of getting the space ring, and tell her the way to use the space ring so that she can use the space ring at will.


    Sai Hua''er listened carefully to what I said. She didn''t know when she quietly took over the space ring and put it on.


    I knew that she had promised to marry me. She was so excited and happy that she didn''t know what to do.


    It turned out that getting the love of the person you like would make people inexplicably excited. I was also the first time to experience such a thing. I was a little excited like a child and completely lost the attitude of a general.


    Sai Hua''er looks happy at me and always smiles and talks to me. It seems that she is also a little happy.


    We seldom get along alone. At this time, no one bothers us, so we really feel the benefits of our world.


    In fact, we haven''t talked much together recently. In the past, no matter how busy I was, I would still find time to chat with her and didn''t dare to ignore her.


    After we talked for a while, Sai Hua''er took the initiative to say, "go and be busy. I should go to the transmission array, too. There are still a lot of things waiting for us."


    I nodded: "OK, after I deal with the things here, I''ll go to you, and then we''ll get together."


    Sai Hua''er left with a smile, while I hurried to the main gate to check the city defense.


    Saihua''er and I are engaged, but there is no engagement ceremony. Everything is simple.


    I scared the stars before. By now, they should have reacted. I have to prepare quickly. Maybe we will start a war in a little while.


    "General," Qi zuyue said as soon as I came to the main gate, "it''s strange that the stars seem to have retreated again. They haven''t moved yet. The people we sent out detectives came back and said that they had not been found in the star people''s camp. I didn''t know where they had gone. My subordinates suspect that they want to repeat their old tricks and give us an empty city plan. "


    I have a very bad feeling that the stars are too cunning. Now they suddenly lose their trace. They must be plotting something again.


    I thought of this and immediately shouted, "alert, all alert."


    The more Qi Zu listened to me, he seemed to think of something, and shouted, "brothers, get ready to fight!"


    The sergeants roared in unison, came to their combat positions and were ready to meet the enemy in an instant.


    I still don''t feel at ease. I said to Zu Yue, "where is the most vulnerable to Tibetans or attacks in the city? Send someone to guard it. Don''t be attacked by the enemy from the city."


    Qi zuyue was injured in one arm. He patted his head with the other arm and suddenly shouted, "no, there is an abandoned factory in our city, where there is a waste water pipeline directly outside the city..."


    I screamed: "take someone to block the sewer there for me. No one can come out... If you find traces of stars, kill me immediately."


    The more Qi Zu hurried away with people, I was still worried. While notifying Zhou Shuangyin and others, I also wanted to go with them.

 Chapter 519

    Before I started, Qi zuyue and others who had just passed issued a warning sound.


    I expected well. The stars really found the underground passage into the city and wanted to take us by surprise.


    Fortunately, I sent Qi zuyue and others in time, which did not allow the conspiracy of the stars to succeed.


    But even so, hundreds of stars successfully sneaked into our mirror God city. Now they happened to meet Qi zuyue and others, and the two sides immediately went to war.


    I rushed over with more people, waved to kill the enemy and shouted, "kill me, no one left!"


    Qi zuyue and others had already killed them. Not many of them came, but almost all of them were elites with strong combat effectiveness. They killed the stars as soon as they fought, crying for their parents and retreating day by day.


    In close combat, the stars have almost no advantages. Their high-tech weapons can''t be used at all. They can only be beaten passively.


    When the people I brought saw the scene here, we came forward together and greeted the stars with various weapons. It was a bloody rain.


    The poor stars were hit head-on by us as soon as they came here. Bian Lusha''s sneak attack tactics could not be brought into effective play. As soon as he made a move, he was completely broken by us.


    Our people had little loss, but hundreds of stars were killed by us in the blink of an eye.


    This is an encounter battle. Unfortunately, the strength difference between the two sides is too big. The Fanxing people who originally planned to attack us suffered a great loss. None of the people who came here could escape and the whole army was destroyed.


    The stars are unstable and can''t form an effective resistance in a hurry. In addition, the people in front of them blocked the people who haven''t come out of the channel. We killed the whole army.


    Qi zuyue took people to kill all the stars who entered the city from the channel, and then blocked all the sewer pipes with boulders and earth at the first time, so as to prevent the enemy from entering our mirror God city again from here.


    Our side is a small episode. The enemy was soon solved by us without causing any loss.


    But at the same time, we received the news that the enemy had invaded many places in the city. The stars not only entered the mirror God city from here, but also sneaked into our mirror God city from many sewer pipes and other places.


    I ordered the soldiers to snipe and kill the stars sneaking into the city according to the previous method, block the sewer pipes everywhere, and prevent similar things from happening again.


    According to the information received, this time it was Bian Lusha''s plot. Bian Lusha knew the mirror city very well, so she planned this attack.


    During the specific implementation, Bian Lusha may not have come in person, otherwise, it may be very difficult for her to retreat.


    Those blocked sewer pipes, but the stars who were blocked from many places at the same time and didn''t have time to retreat, must also be blocked inside and can''t get out.


    If Bian Lusha was in it, she would probably be blocked in it and suffocated alive.


    No matter the oxygen star people or the stars, they can''t live without oxygen, unless they are super strong people who have become immortals and gods. Maybe there is some special way to survive in an environment without oxygen for a long time.


    When I heard Bian Lusha''s name, I felt very angry. I couldn''t help but say to Qi zuyue, "send someone to find out all the stars who sneaked into the city, and don''t leave out any of them. If you see Bian Lusha, inform me at the first time that she must not run away this time - if she is in our mirror God city. "


    The more Qi Zu took orders, I went back to the Chinese Army''s big tent and quietly thought about what to do next.


    Bian Lusha has excellent stratagem and is also a bold, careful and aggressive person. Now I have to be very careful to fight her.


    Looking back on Bian Lusha''s words and deeds before, I know that although she is a woman, she is also a very strong opponent.


    In the face of such an opponent, I have to be cautious and play a 12 point spirit.


    There must not be many wise men among the stars, such as Bian Lusha and others. Otherwise, the consequences of the war between us and them will be very unpredictable.


    Now I feel that although there are many capable people around me, I just lack that kind of intelligence and outstanding, so at this moment, I really want to find such a person to help me.


    The Shen family may have such a candidate. When I have time, I must meet the Shen family and seek their help.


    Thinking of the Shen family, I remembered that I didn''t see the Shen family this time. I thought they had gone back or guarded the city somewhere else.


    War, war at any time, the final result is in the hands of the real strong.


    Only the strong have the right to speak and the strength to control a war.


    Especially those who have outstanding strategies and strong strength often play a decisive role in a war.


    I need such a strong man and such a counselor now.


    At this time, there are shouts of killing everywhere in the mirror God city. The stars who sneak into the city are killing and setting fire everywhere to create chaos, with the intention of plunging us into an irreparable place.


    In addition to invading from the sewer, Bian Lusha had arranged some people to secretly hide in the mirror God city. At this time, they started to create chaos together, which made the mirror God City panic.


    Everyone at the front door worked together and soon found out most of the lurking stars, or arrested or killed them, and soon calmed down.


    But other places in the city were not so lucky. Some generals did not expect the stars to sneak into Jingshen city to create chaos. They were caught off guard by the stars without prevention.


    When everyone came back, they found that many stars entered Jingshen City, and they quickly occupied some favorable terrain and formed a confrontation with our defenders.


    Qi zuyue and others who I sent to help didn''t play much role because they went late. They were also blocked by the stars and it was difficult to get close to the place occupied by the stars.


    The two sides began a difficult street battle. The stars used their high-tech weapons to defend. We made every effort to attack, but the effect was not good.


    This is the last thing I want to see. Street fighting will be very difficult for us.


    What we lost in street fighting is all our things. After buildings, streets and other facilities are damaged, it takes a lot of effort to repair them.


    We must reduce our losses as much as possible, which requires us to prevent more stars from entering Jingshen city as much as possible, and avoid stars from occupying favorable terrain and fighting with us.


    This time, the stars gave us an authentic central flowering, which made us very passive and aroused the anger in my heart.


    The next moment, we have to let the stars know our power, but we can''t be led by them all the time.

 Chapter 520

    The loss at the front gate was the smallest and our manpower was the largest. I sent some sergeants to support other parts of the city.


    As for guarding the city, it is still our biggest task. I have left enough people to deal with the siege of the stars at any time.


    The losses in other parts of the city were relatively large. The sneak attack of the stars caused huge losses to those places.


    At this time, the city Lord and most of the generals realized that Jingshen city was not absolutely safe and there were many hidden dangers, so the generals guarding the city temporarily assigned people to check the hidden dangers such as sewer pipes, so as to prevent the stars from sneaking attack again.


    The main gate is the focus of every attack by the stars. This time should be no exception. After I arranged the defense, I went to the highest part of the city wall and carefully observed the movements of the stars.


    With the help of high-tech detection equipment, several sergeants and I soon found the trend of the stars. They moved very fast and seemed to want to attack us at this time.


    I was ready and didn''t worry about being attacked. I only said to a few heralds around me: "tell our soldiers to be on alert and ready to go to war at any time."


    The heralds dispersed and conveyed my orders to every sergeant''s ears.


    The garrison at the front gate is strong. We are not afraid of the attack of the stars. On the contrary, I expect the stars to attack us at this time.


    They must not know that most of the people they entered the city were killed by us. Now they want to take advantage of chaos to attack, I''m afraid they will be disappointed.


    Our sergeant was ready long ago. When the stars began to attack, they beat them unexpectedly.


    "General," Qi zuyue hurried back at this time and said loudly when he saw me: "tell the general that there are traces of the enemy in many parts of the city. Ask for support. Please make a decision."


    I frowned and said, "haven''t you sent someone to support? Why do you need support? The stars opposite us may attack at any time, and there is no extra manpower to support them. Tell them to solve it yourself. "


    Qi Zu was more and more embarrassed and said: "a team of stars occupied several large shopping malls in Jingshen city. We lost a lot by sniping our people according to the favorable terrain..."


    "Sniper?" I had an idea and immediately said, "send someone to find the Shen family and deal with those snipers. The Shen family has a way."


    The more confused Qi Zu said, "what do you mean?"


    I said, "many of the Shen family are good at long-range attacks. They must be able to kill those snipers. The Shen family are still there. Go find them. "


    Qi Zu was overjoyed: "I''ll go to the Shen family right away and ask them to help... General, Miss Shen is here, you see..."


    I was stunned. When I looked sideways, I saw aunt Shen Xiang quickly come to the big tent in the army. When I saw me, I said, "why don''t you say hello when you come back? Are you dissatisfied with our Shen family? "


    I said with a smile, "how dare you. I was attacked by the stars as soon as I came back. Didn''t I bother to find you? Please forgive me. I was about to ask Qi zuyue to find you. I didn''t expect you to come by yourself. "


    "Oh? What can I do for you? " Aunt Shen Xiang smiled and said, "for the sake of your ability to speak, I''ll try my best to help you again."


    I said with a smile: "in fact, Qi zuyue told me that a team of stars occupied the favorable terrain of several shopping malls, and the people who sniped at us caused great losses to us. I want to ask the elders of the Shen family to help solve the snipers of the stars and reduce our losses. "


    Aunt Shen Xiangyi said, "needless to say, we Shen family have been doing it for a long time. The stars are very cunning. They basically change places with one shot. It''s difficult for us to lock them. So we need more time to finish it. Please don''t worry, general. "


    I was surprised: "are you so proactive? It seems that we will win this battle. "


    Aunt Shen Xiangyi said, "I thought you, the great general, had not come back, so I had to take the initiative to do these things."


    I smiled: "we will remember what Miss Shen has done for Jingshen city. When we drive away the stars, we will certainly repay the Shen family. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a smile, "repay the Shen family? You''d better avoid it. We Shen family help you guard Jingshen city. In fact, we also have our purpose. We have been hidden for a long time, and it''s time to be born. This time the stars invaded, our Shen family will slowly let the world know our existence. In other words, you have also helped us so that we can smoothly appear in front of the living people. "


    I also smiled: "we didn''t help you Shen family. Whether there is a battle between Jingshen city and the stars or not, if the strong man of Shen family wants to appear in front of the world, the world will remember you firmly in a very short time."


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled: "anyway, our Shen family is also an oxygen star. We are from the red dragon country. In order to protect the people of the red dragon country, we should try our best."


    I reached out and held aunt Shen Xiang''s hand: "thank you. If all people are like you, we can defeat the stars soon."


    Aunt Shen Xiang blushed slightly, shook hands with me and said, "we don''t say that. It seems that the star people''s attack this time has been carefully calculated. We have to be careful not to be attacked by them again."


    I nodded: "I have made arrangements. Your Shen family will help us deal with the snipers. We will deal with the other enemies."


    Aunt Shen Xiang hugged her fist and said, "don''t worry, general. I''ll take care of the snipers now. I''ll never let them go rampant."


    I saluted with a fist, looked at Aunt Shen Xiang who turned and left, turned back and said to Qi zuyue beside me: "Qi Tongling, you find a thousand brave and good combat sergeants. We have a secret mission in a while. We can''t always be led by the stars and tired of dealing with it. We have to take the initiative! "


    Qi zuyue frowned and said, "is the general going to make an assault?"


    I nodded: "when I was observing the stars, I found their big account of the Chinese army. I''ll take someone to take away the big account of the Chinese army of the stars. You are responsible for guarding here. Before we come back, we must make sure that the front door is not broken by the enemy. "


    Qi Zu said loudly, "I''ll arrange it right away."


    He said this, but he didn''t move. He seemed to have something to say to me, but he looked like he wanted to talk and stopped. He didn''t know if there was any embarrassment.


    My heart moved and I knew that Qi zuyue must have something very important to tell me, so I looked at him and said, "if you have something to say directly, you and I don''t have to have too many scruples."

 Chapter 521

    The more Qi Zu bit his teeth, he suddenly saluted and said, "general, I want to tell you something. Of the more than 100 sergeants we brought back from Chilong City, less than half are left. They fought bravely for Jingshen city and did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives... I think we should give some compensation to their family and friends... "


    I felt a pain in my heart and couldn''t help saying, "less than half? They are all at the command level. How can there be so many deaths and injuries? "


    Qi Zu sighed more and more: "I didn''t want to tell you this, but after thinking about it, I still think I can''t hide it from you."


    I gritted my teeth and said, "what''s going on? Why didn''t anyone tell me when it all happened? "


    Qi Zu''s eyes turned red and sobbed: "general, our people are all the leaders of Jingshen city garrison, distributed in different war zones, so we seldom get together at ordinary times. I didn''t see our brothers until all the commanders attended a meeting initiated by the city master not long ago... At that time, I knew that our brothers were killed and injured seriously because they fought with the stars. There were more than 100 people. Only more than 40 are still alive... "


    I felt very sore in my heart and said slowly: "they were all killed in the war. Soldiers died on the battlefield and deserved their death... We should be proud of them and proud of them... Count their names, and the city Lord and I will give some compensation to their families..."


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "thank you, general! General, our brother died to protect Jingshen city. There is absolutely no complaint. The living brothers will not have any complaints and will still go all out. Please rest assured. "


    I waved my hand and said painfully, "take me to worship my brothers when you repel the attack of the stars!"


    Qi zuyue took Qi Rong on his face, hugged his fist again and turned slowly.


    When he turned and left, he took some sergeants with him. It seemed that he was ready to fight with the stars.


    As Qi Zu left, I couldn''t help sighing and thought to myself: there is really no winner in the war. Even if it is the winning party, its own people are also losers with countless deaths and injuries.


    Throughout ancient and modern times, people are the happiest in an era without war.


    I hope the stars can be driven away by us as soon as possible, so that our people can suffer less.


    For this goal, we must fight now, fight, fight again!


    I suddenly patted the table in front of me and shouted, "send the order and form a thousand death squads. The target is the enemy''s big account of the Chinese army."


    The herald stepped forward and shouted in unison, "yes, general!"


    I''m not calm now. I''ve asked Qi Zu to prepare a thousand people death squadron. Now I''ve ordered to form a thousand people death squadron myself.


    Qi zuyue soon knew about it, hurried to me and said, "general, we can''t mess up. The enemy is powerful. Now it''s day. It''s very difficult for us to raid their Chinese Army accounts. I think it''s better to wait until the evening to attack their Chinese Army accounts... "


    I interrupted Qi zuyue: "don''t wait for the evening. Let''s start now. Qi Tongling, you guard the main gate, and we''ll be back soon! "


    Qi zuyue frowned and said, "general, think twice. If you go like this, you may fall into the encirclement of the enemy, which is very dangerous..."


    I looked at Qi zuyue and said, "don''t worry, I have a good way to let our people retreat."


    The more puzzled Qi Zu said, "what can the general do? There are millions of enemies, and a thousand people go in, which is no different from throwing a grain of sand into the sea. "


    With a wave of my hand, small beads flew out of the soul beads.


    I said to Qi zuyue, "this is Xiaozhu. She is good at invisibility. We will come back as soon as we go. No star will find us. I use the thousand death squads to confuse the enemy. You let them disturb the enemy near the city wall. If they find something wrong, they can withdraw to the city immediately. "


    "Is the general going to the Chinese army tent of the stars alone?" The more surprised Qi Zu was, he cried out, "how can this be done? You are our general. You can''t get involved in danger yourself... "


    I waved: "I said, there are small beads, no one can find my trace. My purpose is only the leader of the stars, and I won''t disturb others. "


    Qi Zu looked more worried: "no matter how good the concealment skill is, when facing thousands of troops, I''m afraid it will also reveal flaws... It''s better for the general to kill with the sergeants. There are many people and great power."


    I said patiently, "follow my orders and stop talking!"


    Pause: "to tell you the truth, I think there is a man who knows us and has great wisdom over there to help them. Otherwise, the stars who were not our opponents at the beginning could not have done so many things in the recent period. I''m going to find this man and bring him back for my use! This is top secret and must not be divulged to others, okay? "


    Qi Zu looked at me more and more suddenly. After a long time, he suddenly said, "I see, general! Please forgive me for not knowing what the general meant. I almost ruined the general''s event. "


    Knowing that Qi zuyue was kind-hearted and could not blame him, I eased my tone: "some words I can''t say are too obvious. You should learn to understand what I mean from my words... You are my friend and my most powerful helper. You should use your brain more for many things... Go and tell the thousand death squads to attract the enemy''s attention, Even if they have completed the task. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "yes, general."


    The more Qi Zu left, I said to Xiao Zhu, "can the invisibility still work? Let''s go get a great man back. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "anytime, as long as the master gives you an order."


    I nodded slightly, "good, let''s go!"


    Xiaozhu answered, "I know", and immediately took me stealth.


    With the help of Xiaozhu, I quietly left Jingshen City, passed through the area where the stars gathered, and soon came to the Chinese army tent of the stars.


    At this time, there were people everywhere in the military camp of the stars, which was no longer the empty camp we saw before.


    Generally speaking, the think tank of an army will stay in the big account of the Chinese army, because the commander-in-chief may discuss important matters with him at any time, such as some important decisions.


    The Chinese army tent of the stars was built in the wreckage of a damaged and unusable starship. Xiaozhu and I stealth into the Chinese army tent. I saw hundreds of people busy at a glance.

 Chapter 522

    These people may be just guards or staff officers, but the number of them is really beyond my expectation.


    "Master," Xiao Zhu whispered to me, "we should have a department collecting and analyzing intelligence in front of us. The real core commander should not be here."


    I wondered, "how did you see it?"


    "The master looked at their clothes. They all looked the same. There was no real leader here."


    Xiaozhu''s words made sense to me, so we didn''t disturb the people here, but quietly left here and went directly to the other side.


    There are also people here, but the number is much less. After careful observation for a while, I found that the people here are also in uniform clothes, so I quietly asked Xiaozhu: "there should be no leaders here?"


    Xiaozhu whispered, "it shouldn''t be important here. We have to continue to look for the think tank our master wants to find."


    I nodded slightly and continued to look for the brain trust of the star man I expected.


    As we went deeper, we gradually entered the center of the damaged starship.


    This should be the former main control room, but now it has been refitted into a tightly guarded independent room. It seems that it should be the core part of the Chinese army tent we are looking for.


    Xiaozhu and I entered the core area of the Chinese Army''s big tent. I just wanted to see if there was the think tank I was looking for. I heard someone in this room say, "if you fight like this, when can you take down Jingshen city? I think you''re just a bunch of brainless guys. You can''t win the mirror city at all. "


    Hearing this sound, I suddenly opened my mouth in surprise.


    It''s no one else talking. It''s the colorful real person who chased me before.


    I was surprised, and Xiaozhu was also surprised. Is it true that my friends don''t meet? I actually met the colorful immortal here


    How could this colorful immortal appear here? And listening to his tone, he clearly has joined the ranks of stars.


    This discovery made me extremely surprised and uneasy. It''s not a good thing. Colorful immortal is a real expert with superior wisdom. Once he joins hands with the stars, we Jingshen city will be in trouble.


    Xiaozhu also found the colorful real person who chased us and said in surprise: "how can it be a colorful real person? Let''s go. It''ll be terrible if we''re found. "


    I shook my head slightly: "I can''t go. They''re discussing something. We''d better take a look again to understand their trend."


    Xiaozhu didn''t speak any more. She seemed to be going to listen to me and stay here to listen to what colorful immortal said.


    The colorful immortal''s words annoyed a starry man opposite him: "colorful immortal, don''t think our monarch depends on you, you will be invincible. How we do things is not up to you, an oxygen star. "


    Colorful immortal also said angrily, "if you fight like this, you will only end up completely destroyed by the garrison of Jingshen city."


    The star man also said angrily, "even if we are all killed in the war, we won''t listen to your nonsense here. You are a star man. You can''t really help us! "


    Another star man stepped forward at this time and said our language: "bastard, who do you think you are? Are you tired of talking to our general like this?"


    Colorful immortal jumped up and shot directly without saying a word.


    He was a Wuxian. This move came suddenly. The star man who spoke had no time to respond. He was directly hit and flew by the colorful immortal. When he landed, he was already a dead man.


    Colorful immortal hasn''t used his immortal spirit yet, otherwise, this man is afraid that he won''t even leave the body and will be directly beaten into a blood mist.


    "You?!" The star man who spoke at the beginning suddenly stood up, pointed to the colorful real man and shouted, "you dare to kill me! Brothers, give it to me and kill the damn oxygen star! "


    The stars probably say that we are used to our language. When giving orders, they still speak our language.


    After the colorful immortal shot, he was always on alert. At this time, he listened to the stars'' order to kill him and took the first step.


    He didn''t know when he had a long cold glittering sword in his hand. At this time, his hand rose and fell, and instantly killed two stars who were close to him.


    The star man who was called "general" by the stars roared and threw himself at him, trying to catch the colorful real man.


    The colorful real man was too fast. In a flash, he had disappeared. The stars rushed up. Unexpectedly, he didn''t even touch the corners of the colorful real man''s clothes.


    A star man failed to catch up with the colorful real man. When he was looking around strangely, there was a deep wound in his back heart.


    A blood sword flew out, and the stars looked at us blankly and fell down slowly.


    With the fall of this star man, other star people seem to be completely angered. They rush towards the colorful real person one by one, whether they are the opponents of the colorful real person or not.


    Some people directly took out their weapons and opened fire on colorful real people, regardless of whether they would hit a place in the military camp and destroy the camp.


    Colorful immortal''s skill was excellent. He didn''t take the attack on these people seriously and easily hid.


    However, he also seems to want to make power through this time, and deliberately killed several stars.


    Xiaozhu and I took this opportunity to leave here quietly and go to other places to continue looking for the think tank I expected.


    The think tank must not be here, otherwise, colorful real people will not fight with the stars.


    "Master, where are we going now?" Xiaozhu asked me with a trace of doubt, "where is the man we''re looking for?"


    I smiled: "maybe here, maybe not here. If we can''t find it again, we''ll leave here. "


    Xiaozhu should say "I know" and disappear. Generally, there is no sound.


    If I didn''t have a little feeling that she was still behind me, I would doubt whether she left alone.


    Xiaozhu''s invisibility is really powerful. Even I, who knew she was invisible, could hardly know exactly where she was.


    We continued our search and slowly came to the tail of the Starship from the center of the Starship.


    Along the way, we saw countless stars and occasionally several oxygen stars, but we didn''t find anyone very special.


    It''s no wonder that we don''t know who the star people''s think tank is, and we don''t dare to ask anyone. It''s really difficult to find the star people''s think tank.

 Chapter 523

    There was no way. At the tail of the starship, I discussed with Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu first said, "I think we''d better quietly catch a star man and ask him, otherwise when can we find the master''s think tank?"


    I frowned slightly and said, "once we catch someone, it may expose our whereabouts. In this case, what should we do?"


    Xiaozhu said: "we choose a target, and then I quietly increase the scope of my invisibility and wrap our target in, so that no one will find us."


    "That''s it." I was overjoyed: "Xiaozhu, let''s go to find the single star man now."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "master, you should use your brain more and don''t rely on me for everything. I''m just a spirit, not your brain. "


    I smiled, looked back at the little bead behind me and whispered, "don''t be kidding."


    Xiaozhu Dudu said, "I see, master."


    Xiaozhu showed a girl''s appearance, which made me not used to it: "come on, you are a tool spirit..."


    "The spirit of an instrument can also be cultivated into an adult. The master should know." Xiaozhu said with a smile, "I will become an adult in the future, just like my master."


    I was surprised by Xiaozhu''s sentence: "cultivate an adult? It seems that Xiaozhu is going to go further. I will support you. If you need anything, I will try my best to meet you. "


    Xiaozhu said without hesitation, "what I need now is your Yuanshen decision. I want to heal the wound as soon as possible. After my injury completely recovers, all I need is your support, such as some spiritual grass or some precious natural and local treasures. At that time, I will refine my own flesh and truly become human. "


    I raised my hand and touched my nose: "I will satisfy you as much as possible in the future. Now we''d better do business first."


    "I found the target, the man in front." Xiaozhu said with a smile, "master, get ready. Just get close to that man."


    I looked at the star man walking alone in front of me, stepped up and knocked him out from behind.


    When I knocked the man out, Xiaozhu''s invisibility had wrapped the man in, and others couldn''t see anything.


    "You are..." I was about to wake up the man for questioning. The star man I knocked out suddenly opened his mouth: "are you general Jin?! This... "


    When I saw this man, I couldn''t help laughing. Where is this star man? It''s clearly an oxygen star man.


    But his dress was so much like a star man that Xiaozhu and I couldn''t recognize him and treated him as a star man.


    I looked at the oxygen star who woke up quickly after I was knocked unconscious and asked seriously, "you are an oxygen star. Why are you here?"


    The man looked embarrassed, bowed his head and said, "general, I was caught... Later, I couldn''t survive, so I took refuge in them..."


    I was not in the mood to ask about this man, but hurriedly asked, "the stars have suddenly become smart recently. When they fight, schemes emerge one after another. Do you know who is giving them advice? Tell me, I''ll spare your life. "


    "Go back, general," said the man. "I''m just an outsider. How can I know this? Don''t embarrass me. I really don''t know. "


    I frowned and said, "who''s your immediate boss? Take me to him."


    "This..." the man said bitterly, "I''m in the charge of Princess bianlusa now, but I can''t see her, let alone take you to see her."


    "Bian Lusha?" My heart suddenly burst into a rage and said coldly, "take me, or I''ll kill you now!"


    The man gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll take the general. Don''t blame me if I''m found on the road. There are stars everywhere. If you are found, it will be difficult to leave. "


    "You don''t have to worry about this." I picked up the man: "go, don''t waste time. Don''t talk, or I''ll kill you. "


    The man led the way gingerly. He took a few steps and looked back at me. It seemed that he was afraid that I would kill him.


    I don''t speak, just follow him slowly.


    We are going in the opposite direction this time. We are going back. I have seen everything along the way before. I am very familiar with it, and I am not afraid that he will play tricks.


    Xiaozhu whispered to me, "master, this man seems to be hiding something. You might as well check his memory with the power of the yuan God and be safe."


    I nodded slightly, quietly turned my power of the yuan God, and directly saw through the person''s memory.


    Checking other people''s memories is disgusting to everyone in the immortal world and forbidden by most people. This is the first time I have done so.


    In fact, if I hadn''t been in a hurry to find the brains of the stars, I wouldn''t have done so. After all, it would be a burden for me to do so.


    After reading other people''s memories, I will be affected by other people''s memories, especially if I watch more, I will slowly be unable to tell whether my memories are my own or others, which will be very unfavorable to my future cultivation.


    And this is a very immoral thing. If it comes out, everyone will accuse me.


    Now I''m in a hurry to do this, and I''ll never do it again easily in the future.


    This man is called sun Liangxian. He is from Jingshen city. His family used to live in a warm and harmonious life. He has a beautiful wife and a lovely son. His parents are also alive. The five members of the family live a peaceful and beautiful life.


    However, after the invasion of the stars, his parents, wife and children were killed by the stars one after another. He was also caught by the stars while fleeing and detained as a prisoner for a long time.


    During his detention, because he was greedy for life and afraid of death, he took refuge in the stars and became a servant of the stars. Now he is under Bian Lusha''s jurisdiction.


    In his memory, there was little about Bian Lusha. He didn''t even see Bian Lusha himself. He had less than five opportunities to meet Bian Lusha, so sun Liangxian really didn''t know what we wanted.


    With this understanding, I can only hope to find Bian Lusha''s position in sun Liangxian''s memory. I have nothing else to ask for.


    Fortunately, sun Liangxian knew this and didn''t disappoint me again.


    As long as we have Bian Lusha''s position, Xiaozhu and I can quietly approach Bian Lusha after we become invisible, so as to find out who the star man''s think tank is.


    Maybe this think tank is Bian Lusha herself. Maybe I''ll confirm it first later. If so, I''m sorry. I''ll catch Bian Lusha first.

 Chapter 524

    "Xiaozhu, I already know Bian Lusha''s location. Let''s find Bian Lusha now." I sent a message to Xiaozhu: "Bian Lusha must know who is helping them. If we find Bian Lusha, we will find the person we are looking for."


    Xiaozhu said, "I see. Just make a decision."


    I picked up Sun Liang, who led the way, and said as I walked, "let''s find a place to hide Sun Liang first. After I explored his memory, he was unconscious and can''t be found by others."


    Xiaozhu said, "the master decides. Xiaozhu should try her best to show her invisibility. She can''t help the master do anything else."


    I was stunned, and then I found that Xiaozhu, who had been practicing his invisibility for a long time, seemed to become a little weak.


    The original invisibility is also a great burden for Xiaozhu. She didn''t fully recover. Now she has to perform invisibility. She really doesn''t have the energy to do anything else.


    I didn''t find anything strange about Xiaozhu before. I almost missed the big event. At this time, I feel a little remorse.


    I hurriedly pushed open a door. No matter the stars inside, I looked strangely at the unconscious sun Liangxian who fell in and quickly left here with Xiaozhu.


    Those stars can''t see Xiaozhu and me. They only see sun Liangxian in a coma. It''s not strange.


    Xiaozhu and I quickly came to a very secret room where Bian Lusha often stayed. I looked around and found that it was very quiet and there were no guards, so I directly reached out and knocked on the door.


    Also at the moment I knocked on the door, a voice came from the room: "come in!"


    This voice is also our language, and it is authentic.


    This person must be our oxygen star. I have this feeling in my heart.


    Push the door in, because we are still invisible, and the people in the room don''t see us, showing a look of surprise.


    I saw this person clearly for the first time. She was not Bian Lusha, because her appearance was too different from Bian Lusha.


    This man is a lady. She is really our oxygen star man. At least in appearance and language, I think she is our oxygen star man.


    It seems that this man is at least 70 or 80 years old. Her white hair shows that she is not very young.


    If she were a warrior, she would be older. Maybe she is an old man who has lived for hundreds of years.


    However, the skin on this face is snow-white and delicate. It looks like a young girl. Plus her eyes look very smart, I''m a little confused. I don''t know whether this person is an elder or a very young girl?


    Before I could recover, Xiaozhu behind me suddenly said, "she is the snow people. Be careful, master. The snow people are born with the ability to sense the hearts of others. They will catch your thoughts or changes in your brain waves. I''m afraid my invisibility will not work in front of them. "


    I suddenly knew why the lady was not upset because she couldn''t see us after seeing the door open.


    I slowly showed up with Xiaozhu. The snow clan smiled and slowly said, "welcome to our humble house. I hope you don''t dislike it. Just sit down and I''ll make tea for you. "


    "No." Xiaozhu didn''t need to show her invisibility. She immediately relaxed a lot. At this time, she looked at the snow people and said, "what''s your name? Can you tell us why the snow people who have always stayed in the extremely cold and ignored the world appear here? "


    "Little sister, you should be an instrument spirit?" The lady smiled and said, "if I''m not wrong, is this General Kim? It seems that general Jin is very kind to your little sister. He actually let you interrupt without criticism! "


    Hearing the displeasure of the snow lady, I smiled and said, "Xiaozhu is indeed an instrument spirit, but she is also my friend. If my friend wants to speak, I will respect her wishes and will not interfere. "


    "It seems that general Jin regards this as a confidant... No, it should be an instrument spirit that hasn''t recovered after being injured..."


    The lady smiled and said, "well, I have no right to intervene in your affairs. You must have something to do with me. I won''t investigate your rude behavior of breaking in. "


    I smiled: "we may not be looking for you, but it may be you."


    The woman said, "whether you''re looking for me or not, I won''t answer your questions. If you want to kill me, you can do it now. I will never tell you anything. "


    "Kill you?" I shook my head: "I''m here to find someone, not to kill."


    "Looking for someone?" Ms. Xue was surprised: "I can''t think of anyone else here who is your friend, general Jin."


    I looked at Xiaozhu and said slowly, "what I''m looking for may not be friends, but enemies."


    "You''re looking for Princess bianlusa?" The snow lady was very smart: "Bian Lusha had some holidays with general Jin before, and even nearly killed general Jin. Now general Jin comes to Bian Lusha, I can understand. But you said you didn''t come to kill, which means you won''t kill Bian Lusha. I don''t understand this. Aren''t you sworn enemies? Why don''t you want to kill Bian Lusha? "


    Xiaozhu quietly walked around behind the snow lady and nodded at me with a strange smile on her face.


    I know Xiaozhu is trying to attack the snow family lady. She shakes her head secretly and asks Xiaozhu not to act rashly.


    I think the snow lady gradually spoke casually. Knowing that she still had hope to ask something, she said patiently: "to tell you the truth, I''m not looking for Bian Lusha, but someone I haven''t seen."


    "People I haven''t seen?" The snow family lady suddenly smiled and said, "general Jin, I can''t understand you."


    I tell the truth: "what I''m looking for is a person with high wisdom. He may be the think tank of the stars. You... Could be this person. "


    "Me?" The snow clan lady smiled and said, "I''m just a snow clan caught by them, and I''m not a think tank..."


    "She lied." Xiaozhu suddenly said to me, "she didn''t tell the truth. She looked very calm when she spoke. In fact, she was upset and her soul was turbulent..."


    I knew that Xiaozhu must have secretly used the power of the yuan God to test the snow family lady, so she quietly told me that the snow family lady was lying.


    Yuanshen''s power can quietly spy on other people''s memory and emotional fluctuations, so I have no doubt about Xiaozhu''s words.


    "You''re the one I''m looking for, aren''t you?" I stared at the snow lady and said, "it''s said that you snow people are super intelligent, but don''t pay much attention to external affairs. Now that you are here, I think you must be the brains of the stars. "


    Ms. Xue looked at me, and a faint blush gradually appeared on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 525

    The snow family lady seemed to be shy. She blushed and said, "don''t look at me like this, I''ll be embarrassed..."


    "Shut up!" Xiaozhu suddenly shouted angrily, "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you."


    As soon as Ms. Xue looked up, she deliberately straightened her chest and said loudly, "do you want to kill me? Do it and see if you can get out of here... "


    Xiaozhu also shouted, "my invisibility is only ineffective for your snow people. As for the stars, they can''t find us. Even if we kill you, no one can find us, let alone avenge you. "


    After a pause, Xiaozhu suddenly sneered and said, "a snow clan who doesn''t dare to say his own name is really a timid and afraid of death. It''s embarrassing to lose the face of the snow clan."


    "You..." the snow family lady said angrily, "what do I dare not say? My name is xuelian''er. It''s no secret... "


    "Snow lotus?" Xiaozhu suddenly smiled gently, changed her attitude 180 degrees, and whispered, "you finally say your name..."


    After a pause, Xiaozhu turned to me and said, "master, all the snow family take snow as their surname. Since her name is xuelianer, it means that she is from the royal family among the snow family. She must be the one we''re looking for. "


    "You... You set me up!" Xuelian''er reacted at this time and said angrily, "what a cunning little girl, don''t fall into my hands, otherwise, I will let you know my power!"


    "I don''t care if you are strong or not. With the master, you can''t hurt me." Xiaozhu looked at xuelian''er with a smile and said carelessly, "tell me, which Princess of the snow family are you? Isn''t it the long princess? "


    "You are the long princess!" Xuelianer seemed to be disgusted with the so-called "long Princess". After hearing this, she scolded directly: "how can I be that shameless? Don''t insult me. "


    Xiaozhu''s face changed slightly and said angrily, "so you are the old enemy of Princess Chang, so you are the smallest snow family princess. Little princess, you snow people are born with white hair. You look like an old man, but you are all beautiful. You are no exception. You are a beauty in the world. It is said that men from outside like to find your people as wives most... "


    Xuelianer''s face changed greatly and she was about to speak, but Xiaozhu didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    Xiaozhu continued: "now I give you two choices. One is to follow us and be the subordinate of my master, which is respected and loved by all people in Jingshen city; Second, let my master teach you now, a charming, willful and unreasonable little princess, and then turn you into the master''s slave. "


    "You... What do you want to do?" Xuelianer looked at me and Xiaozhu in horror: "little... Girl, don''t encourage your master to do bad things. If you hurt me, i... we snow people won''t let you go..."


    Xiaozhu hehe smiled with a bad smile: "then you choose to go with us. Otherwise, you are so beautiful and my master is young..."


    "I''ll go with you." Xuelian''er didn''t wait for Xiaozhu to finish saying, "as long as you don''t hurt me, I can go with you. But I''m really not the think tank you''re looking for, and I''m not the sergeant or Counselor of the stars. I''m the prisoner they caught... "


    I didn''t think xuelianer was lying, so I looked back at Xiaozhu and motioned Xiaozhu not to mess around.


    And I vaguely blame Xiaozhu for her disorderly speech, which makes me look like an unforgivable bad man.


    Even if she is trying to scare xuelian''er, she can''t frame up my master like this, can she?


    Xiaozhu also looked at me. Seeing me looking at her, she smiled and said, "she doesn''t seem to tell the truth. I think the master is wronged. Now I''ll teach her how to be a man..."


    I frowned secretly. Before I spoke, xuelian''er cried, "don''t... I''m telling the truth. You have to believe me!"


    Xiaozhu said, "you are the brain trust of the stars. Why lie to us that you are not? You''re telling the truth. I think you just lack the * * of my master! "


    Xuelian''er''s face changed. She looked at me and Xiaozhu in horror and hurriedly said, "they really caught me... I... what I said is true."


    Xiaozhu also wanted to frighten xuelian''er. I couldn''t see it anymore, so she hurriedly said, "did you help the stars to give advice and attack our mirror God city?"


    Xuelian''er was silent. She looked scared in my eyes, opened her mouth and didn''t say anything.


    I understood in my heart. Looking at Xiaozhu, Xiaozhu smiled and said, "whether she is the brain trust of stars or not, we should take her away. She is the princess of the snow family. If we save her, we may get the support of the snow family. Their unique ability to sense the hearts of others is the best candidate for interrogating prisoners and prisoners of war and stealing intelligence. "


    I smiled: "Xiaozhu, you don''t have a good idea. We can''t treat her badly, beautiful snow family princess. I think we''d better not take her out of here. You see, she lives so well here. I''m afraid she won''t adapt to going to Jingshen city with us. "


    Xiaozhu was stunned, then nodded and said with a smile, "the master is right. We''d better not mix up with such people. But if I let her go like this, I feel that I have suffered too much. We took a great risk to come in, master. Do you think so? "


    Just as I was about to speak, xuelianer said, "I''m not a spoiled person. I''m not afraid to go to Jingshen city. General Jin, take me with you. I don''t want to stay here... "


    After a pause, xuelianer suddenly recovered her composure and said with a smile, "if I guess well, the person you''re looking for should be the old guy called colorful real man. He is a Wuxian with profound skills and superhuman wisdom. He is a real master. But I''m afraid you two are not his opponents. After seeing him, it''s difficult to catch him and take him away... "


    "Colorful immortal?" I frowned and said, "that''s impossible. It''s true that colorful immortal is an expert, but his wisdom is not enough to cause such a great loss to our mirror God city... You didn''t tell me the truth. Who is the expert who helped the stars? "


    Xuelianer listened to me and suddenly came to me. The previous panic completely disappeared and was replaced by strong pride.


    She has been putting on airs. She is not frightened by Xiaozhu at all, and she is not afraid of what we will do to her.


    Xuelianer is not simple, at least not as simple as I saw before.


    My heart moved and I immediately determined that xuelian''er was the brain trust of the stars and the mysterious expert who brought great losses to our mirror God city.

 Chapter 526

    I think xuelianer proudly said to me, "if general Jin wants to know something from me, you should look better. In that case, I might tell you because you look good. But now, General Kim, your appearance is at most passable, so I won''t tell you. "


    I looked like snow lotus talking nonsense, pretending to be a little disappointed and said, "since it is so, we won''t embarrass you. When Bian Lusha comes back and sees Bian Lusha, we will be able to ask who the star people''s think tank is. "


    "Bian Lusha? She doesn''t live here. " Xuelianer smiled and said, "general Jin, if you want to find Bian Lusha, I know where her room is. But I have a condition. You have to meet me first, and then I''ll take you to Bian Lusha. "


    I smiled: "you are just a captured prisoner. How can you know where Bian Lusha''s residence is? This is the big tent of the Chinese army, not the residence of the stars. Do you want to tell us that you were really lying to us before? "


    Xuelianer was stunned and then said with a smile, "if you talk too much, you will lose. You will see it if you are not careful. It''s worthy of being General Kim. It''s really smart enough. "


    I looked at her coldly and said, "you are challenging my bottom line... Xuelian, tell me the truth, how can you admit that you are the person we are looking for?"


    Xuelianer said positively, "I want you to take me out of here and send me back to my hometown, which is a very cold place. If you do this, I will also promise you a request, such as helping you deal with the stars. "


    "The extremely cold place is to the north of Jingshen City, where there is nothing but ice and snow. How do you live there? Can you not eat or drink? " Xiaozhu suddenly cut in and said, "you won''t be talking nonsense again. Deceive us."


    Xuelianer looked at Xiaozhu and said, "you don''t know. In fact, we have a place where we can grow all kinds of food in the extremely cold place, which is called the extremely cold heart. The temperature in the extremely cold heart is very high, which is higher than that outside. Some unique plants can grow rapidly there and provide us with enough food. "


    "Extremely cold heart?" Xiaozhu frowned slightly, and then suddenly said, "I understand that the center of the extremely cold place is what you call the extremely cold heart. When things reach the extreme, they will turn back. In an extremely cold place, there is a high temperature in the center, which can be used for plant growth... Nature is really magical... "


    But I don''t understand: "is there a high temperature zone in the center of the extremely cold place? This makes people feel unreal... "


    Xuelianer said with a smile, "what the little sister said is very right. Things will turn when they reach the extreme. The extremely cold place was originally extremely cold, and human beings and most creatures could not survive there for a long time. But it is such a cold place. In its center, there is really a place full of warmth. That place is called extremely cold heart by our snow people. It provides us with food so that we can survive there... "


    In fact, I don''t want to tangle about it. After all, my purpose is not to find out the situation in the extremely cold place, but to find the person I''m looking for.


    "Xuelian, I can promise to take you out of here, but you said I would send you back to the extremely cold place. I really can''t do it."


    I told the truth: "I know the temperature in the extremely cold place. Even if a warrior like me goes in, he can last for a day or two at most. If the time is longer, he will be frozen to death. The extremely cold land is boundless and full of wind and snow. It''s very easy to get lost, so I can''t do it if I send you back. "


    "Lost?" Xuelianer said with a smile, "you can''t get lost in the extreme cold with me. We snow people have lived in extremely cold places for generations. How can we get lost in it? "


    After listening to xuelianer''s words, I suddenly had an idea, so I looked back at Xiaozhu and said slowly, "Xiaozhu, take us out of here."


    Xiaozhu said suspiciously, "master, what do you mean?"


    I smiled: "let''s leave here first, and then send xuelianer back to the extremely cold place. When she gets to her hometown, she will tell us how to find the person we are looking for. "


    "Master." Xiaozhu said anxiously: "we can''t easily believe this snow lotus. She is a famous willful person. Who knows how she will treat us when she returns to the extremely cold place..."


    I interrupted Xiaozhu: "don''t worry, Princess xuelianer shouldn''t lie to us now. Is that so, Princess xuelianer? "


    Xuelianer looked at me and Xiaozhu and said, "the stars hurt my family and friends in order to catch me. They are also my enemies. I lied to you because I didn''t trust you very much. Please don''t mind. From now on, we are allies on the same front. You send me back to the extremely cold place. I will tell you who you are looking for and never break my promise. "


    I nodded, "I believe you. Let''s go now. Xiaozhu will take us out of here with invisibility. You should be as close to me and Xiaozhu as possible so as not to be found by the stars. "


    Xuelian looked at Xiaozhu and said with a smile, "my sister''s name was Xiaozhu. I remember it. Sister Xiaozhu, this will trouble you. "


    Xiaozhu said angrily, "if the master didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t let you go with us. I don''t believe you. You snow people are too cunning. "


    Xuelianer said, "whether you believe me or not, we are now people on the same boat, living and dying together. Let''s not waste any more time. It''s better to leave here quickly. Also, please remember that your master is here. If you want to speak or do something, should you also ask your master''s meaning first? Your master didn''t say anything. You''re a little tool spirit. Why do you tell me? Give me your face, hum, I don''t know what to say... "


    Xiaozhu snorted coldly. She seemed to be very angry and stopped talking. She just silently performed her hiding skill to hide me and xuelian''er.


    Xiaozhu and xuelianer don''t deal with it. I don''t know the reason, so I don''t say much at this time.


    When I have a chance in the future, I want to persuade them that the people who work together can''t be uncomfortable all the time. If it affects the defense of Jingshen City, it''s not very good.

 Chapter 527

    Xuelianer was also extremely surprised at Xiaozhu''s invisibility. She couldn''t help boasting: "Xiaozhu''s sister''s invisibility is really brilliant. I admire her very much..."


    Xiaozhu ignored xuelianer''s and looked unhappy, as if the wronged child was sulking.


    I had to whisper, "don''t waste any more time. If we quarrel here for a long time, I''m afraid we can''t go."


    Xiaozhu looked at me and looked wronged. It seemed that she was about to cry.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly feel heartache, as if my child had been wronged.


    I''ve never felt this before. Now I have this feeling because I see Xiaozhu wronged. I don''t understand why.


    Perhaps there is a strange connection between the master''s spirit and the master. When the master or spirit is sad, the other party can feel it.


    I couldn''t help but look at Xiaozhu and smile and send a message to her: "don''t be sad and don''t forget our purpose. When we find the expert who secretly helps the stars, maybe we can help the people in Jingshen City avoid a war. It''s a matter of boundless merit. Don''t worry about being wronged now. "


    Xiaozhu nodded slightly. Although she was still wronged, she didn''t say anything.


    I knew that Xiaozhu was not the opponent of xuelianer in her mouth, and knew that she had been wronged, so I quietly reached out and patted her shoulder, indicating that she didn''t think too much.


    Xiaozhu has no flesh body. I patted her on the shoulder is just an action. I didn''t touch her, but it can comfort her.


    Xiaozhu looked back at me and smiled. She seemed to be a lot happier. Although she was a spirit, I felt that she was a human.


    But now Xiaozhu, because there is no flesh body, shows more like a human yuan God, or a soul body.


    I suddenly had such a feeling. I couldn''t help looking at Xiaozhu. I was a little distracted.


    Xiaozhu found something strange about me and almost immediately asked, "master, are you okay?"


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I just feel that you seem to be more humanized than an instrument spirit... Maybe it''s my illusion. Don''t think about it. "


    Xiaozhu''s face changed slightly, shook her head and said, "Xiaozhu is an instrument spirit. Master, you are mistaken."


    I smiled. Just about to speak, xuelianer suddenly said, "be careful. The stars found the abnormality on our side and surrounded us."


    Xiaozhu and I were surprised. Xiaozhu quickly exerted her invisibility to the extreme and completely hid xuelianer and me.


    A group of star guards hurried over. Their destination was the room where xuelianer lived before.


    Looking at all kinds of advanced high-tech weapons in their hands, I suddenly got a little nervous.


    If the stars have special instruments to detect our position, we are afraid it will be difficult to leave here smoothly.


    Xiaozhu and I are easy to say. I take Xiaozhu with me. As long as I don''t love war, the stars should not stop me.


    Of course, this is on the premise that the colorful real person doesn''t make a move. Once the colorful real person makes a move, I can''t say that I can avoid the siege and interception of the stars and get away smoothly.


    Now with a snow lotus, I can''t say I can get away smoothly, even if the colorful real people don''t do it.


    I don''t know the combat effectiveness of xuelianer, but it can be seen from the fact that she was caught by the stars. She must not be the opponent of the stars'' high-tech weapons.


    Xuelianer was also very nervous. She looked at me uneasily.


    I nodded slightly and whispered to her: "when you were caught by the stars, did they use instruments that can detect the position of human beings?"


    Xuelian''er shook her head: "I was caught when I left the extremely cold place to go shopping. They happened to attack Jingshen city at that time. They caught me at the junction of Jingshen city and extremely cold place just after I left the extremely cold place... I didn''t see any exploration instruments they used."


    I know that the current detection instruments in Chilong country are very powerful, not to mention the stars with more developed technology.


    I''m worried that Xiaozhu''s invisibility will be seen through. Once we are found, we can be very dangerous under the siege of so many stars.


    Fortunately, a large group of stars passed by us, but no one found our trace. I was relieved slowly.


    Stars people are probably very assured of their own protective measures and do not deliberately use detection instruments for investigation.


    Or their detection instruments are useless to Xiaozhu''s invisibility and can''t detect our position.


    The stars ran quickly past our eyes. They didn''t find us.


    Xiaozhu''s invisibility once again surprised and admired me, and also strengthened my determination to learn this kind of invisibility.


    With such invisibility, my future battle will be more smooth, in danger, and easier to protect myself.


    There is no end to the cultivation of martial arts. I must learn more war skills, especially the invisibility of Xiaozhu.


    With the help of Xiaozhu, xuelianer and I successfully left the big tent of the Chinese army of the stars.


    Along the way, we met countless star guards who hurried to xuelianer''s room. It seems that they are very concerned about xuelianer. After knowing that xuelianer escaped, they immediately ran to look for xuelianer.


    I saw everything in my eyes, quietly communicated with Xiaozhu and asked her to help me pay attention to the snow lotus and monitor the changes around me.


    We are now in the territory of the stars. If we are not careful, we may be found by the stars. A dangerous battle will break out. We should be very careful.


    Xiaozhu knows our current situation, but her consumption is really too large. It is her limit to maintain the wide range of invisibility.


    So she can only give me a little help in my task, and I have to rely more on myself.


    I pay close attention to the changes around here. There are stars everywhere. I dare not be careless.


    The battle between the stars and the mirror God city continues. We may be attacked by a shell or other weapons at any time. Our moving speed is very slow.


    Bian Lusha''s plan to attack Jingshen city from underground was completely smashed by the defenders of Jingshen city. At the same time, it also angered the defenders of Jingshen city. At this time, the defenders of Jingshen city were almost attacking the stars.


    Of course, they attacked the stars to cover me and Xiaozhu.


    "Master, it''s our thousand death squads fighting. They seem to have come to help us, alone... "


    Xiaozhu''s words made me understand that I had misunderstood before. I thought it was the garrison of Jingshen City attacking the stars, but I forgot that it was the thousands of death squads I formed before.

 Chapter 528

    The death squads really wanted to come and help me, so they went deep alone and rushed to the depths of the stars'' camp.


    This is extremely dangerous. I screamed "no good" and quickly said to Xiaozhu: "protect xuelianer from here. I''ll save our brother."


    Xiaozhu said anxiously, "general, don''t take risks..."


    Xiaozhu''s words, I heard these words, because my speed was fully open, and I rushed to the thousand death squads like lightning.


    At this time, there were not many people left in the thousand death squads. Let me have a rough look. There were at most 300 people who survived.


    They went deep into the battlefield of the stars and suffered heavy losses, and they have been extremely tired and consumed up to now.


    If they go on like this, they will be destroyed by the stars sooner or later.


    I was worried, rushed over quickly and killed the stars in front of me with the fastest speed.


    The killing sword in my hand danced like a whirlwind. Those star people who couldn''t respond had already lost their heads before they returned to their senses.


    My joining made some stars here a little confused, and the rhythm of the siege was disrupted for a time.


    However, more stars are still sniping at our brothers. They surround a thousand death squads and want to kill them all.


    "Brothers, I''m coming!"


    I shouted, "get close to me and break through!"


    "It''s the general!" The leader of the team heard my voice and shouted in surprise: "brothers, the general is still alive. Listen to the general''s orders and move closer to the general."


    "Kill!" The brothers roared in unison. Although there were only about 300 people, the momentum was like thousands of people. A shocking murderous spirit rose, which gave me the feeling that it was as solid as the essence.


    The brothers immediately aroused everyone''s blood and made everyone forget their fear.


    This is just the feeling of our people. The stars are just the opposite. They didn''t expect that those destined to be destroyed by them would change like this in an instant after seeing me. They were surprised and unconsciously began to retreat.


    We took the opportunity to launch a counterattack, and the formation changed instantly from defensive formation to offensive formation.


    I was at the front, and more than 300 people behind me formed a sharp knife array, like a sharp dagger, which ruthlessly inserted into the enemy''s encirclement.


    I''m at the front of the team. The killer sword in my hand emits an amazing red light. No enemy can survive.


    Under my leadership, everyone rushed and killed like lightning, with the extreme attack speed and shocking murderous spirit. With the roar after roar, we broke through the enemy''s encirclement and killed the middle of the enemy.


    There are so many enemies that it is difficult for us to really break through at one time. We can only approach Jingshen city step by step.


    I raised my sword and killed the enemy in front of me in an instant. The two brothers behind me also shot in an instant to kill the two stars on my side.


    We seem to have been training for a long time. In an instant, we ruthlessly inserted into the middle of the enemy and paved a bloody road with the blood of the enemy close to us.


    A small battle formation composed of more than 300 people is like a sickle in the hand of the God of death. Everywhere they pass, there are blood and corpses.


    "Kill!" I wanted my brothers to rush out in a hurry, so I shouted, "kill!"


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! " The brothers seem to have beaten chicken blood, howling and rushing with me, completely forgetting the fatigue brought by the previous battle.


    This is the effect I want. I want to leave here with my surviving brothers to protect their lives.


    Maybe I was wrong this time. I just wanted them to help me attract the attention of the stars so that I could go deep into the tiger''s den and find the experts who helped the stars. I didn''t ask them to go into the tiger''s den and take risks with me.


    But in order to help me, brothers took the initiative to go deep into the center of the battlefield and fell into the siege of the enemy.


    They have lost so many brothers that no one can die because of my decision.


    I made up my mind in an instant to take my brothers out of here.


    Our offensive surprised the enemy at the beginning and made us rush out for a long distance, but when the enemy reacts a little, our pace of progress will have to slow down.


    The weapons of the stars are really powerful. Our charge was stopped by their powerful firepower.


    This is not a good thing. Once they stop us, it may be difficult for us to leave here.


    I was in a hurry. A sergeant behind me shouted, "there''s space on the left. Everybody rush."


    I looked to the left. There was really a gap. The stars had not had time to block it.


    I waved my hand and everyone rushed in that direction. Everyone''s speed was fast to the limit.


    We kept the original formation, and I was still in the front, struggling to break through in the direction of Jingshen city.


    Jingshen city is at least 500 meters away from our current position. There are stars everywhere. If we want to retreat, we must reach the wall of Jingshen city before being surrounded by stars again.


    I have to say that the thousand death squads have done bad things with good intentions this time. If they don''t come over, I may go back quietly with Xiaozhu. Now that they come, I have to show up and fight with them, and it''s a desperate battle.


    I don''t know how many enemies I killed, or whether my brothers kept up with me. They just rushed in front of me and wanted to kill the brothers behind me.


    There are more and more stars around us. They are determined to leave us all here, and the attack is more and more fierce.


    Gradually, I feel a little hard, the resistance is getting bigger and bigger, and I can no longer charge as quickly as I did at the beginning.


    In the face of such a situation, I know that our previous plan may not work, and we must find another way to break through.


    When I was in a hurry, I suddenly felt that the attack of the enemy not far in front of me slowed down. It seemed that suddenly there was a sign that I wanted to give up attacking us.


    When I hurried to look, I saw that the ground not far in front of me suddenly sank, and in a huge sound, a huge pit with a radius of 100 meters appeared.


    A huge crack burst towards us very quickly, like being forcibly broken open by some powerful underground star beast, with amazing momentum.


    The sudden appearance of the ground crack made those stars who couldn''t dodge scream. They either fell into the ground crack without a trace, or screamed and began to run away quickly. No one cared to attack us anymore.


    It seems that they are also afraid of death and will run away in the face of unknown dangers.


    Is it an earthquake? My first reaction was that there was a natural disaster. Otherwise, the sudden crack was incredible.

 Chapter 529

    But this is our chance. I dare not hesitate and shouted, "brothers, go!"


    The brothers behind me came forward together and ran towards Jingshen city with me.


    Many of the sergeants around me can fly a short distance, but because we want to avoid becoming the target of the enemy after taking off, we have to choose to run on the ground, which seriously affects our speed.


    While I was running, I observed the ground seam. Gradually, I found that the ground seam had been chasing us. It seemed to be chasing us. I immediately thought of a possibility.


    It''s the nerd. It must be the nerd who came to save us.


    A nerd is a mountain piercing beast. Its speed and destructive power underground are enough to cause such cracks.


    I was overjoyed. Knowing that we might have a chance to retreat, I shouted, "everyone rushed into the crack in the ground. That''s our war beast coming to help us."


    As soon as my voice fell, a buzzing sound suddenly came to my ears.


    When I looked up, I felt that the sky was suddenly dark. A group of huge star beasts appeared in the sky. It was Xiaojin, Xiaobai and other war beasts I accepted.


    Almost all my war beasts came. They came together to block out the sun, and even the sky was dark.


    I was overjoyed. Without much thought, I said again, "everyone stay in the crack in the ground and don''t come out. The war beasts will kill a passage for us."


    A sergeant shouted, "general, we can still fight. Please don''t let us be shrinking turtles. We want to avenge our dead brothers!"


    I was stunned. Then I understood something and said loudly, "OK, let''s rush down the road opened for us by nerds. Be safe. We''ll all go back. "


    "Yes, general." The commander not far behind me shouted, "let''s follow the general. Kill! "


    The commander''s voice declined, and Xiao Jin had rushed to my head. Instead of rushing to kill the enemy, he looked at me and said, "master, please come up and I''ll take you out of here first."


    I waved my hand: "you go with your wounded brother first, and I''ll stay and break it later."


    Xiao Jin didn''t say much. He landed quickly and took away our wounded brothers with Xiaobai and other flying war animals.


    At this time, the nerd was still underground and continued to help us build the channel. It was very fast and had great destructive power. It scared the stars to come and bought us some time.


    I took the lead and ran out. The brothers behind me followed my footsteps. I didn''t meet an enemy all the way.


    This time it''s our turn to snipe the stars. It''s our counter attack in the breakthrough. The roles between us and the stars began to change.


    Occasionally, the enemy sniped at us from a long distance, and most of them were skillfully avoided by us.


    In terms of speed and flexibility, we are all martial arts, much better than the stars, so it''s not so easy for them to hit us when we move fast.


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief as we have more and more chances of successfully leaving here.


    When we leave here smoothly, I must sum up the lessons of this time.


    There was nothing wrong with the soldiers fighting bravely to save me, but the general order I issued was not so. It was wrong for them to violate the order.


    What I mean is to let them attract the enemy''s attention, but I didn''t let them risk themselves and go deep alone, so that they caused so much loss.


    Soldiers should obey orders and prohibitions. Otherwise, how can I carry out general orders in the future?


    As a general of Jingshen City, I must not be a useless general.


    "Master," a voice I haven''t heard for some time came to my ears. It was jiutou Jiao Wang Xiaojiu: "don''t worry. We are ready to meet you. The enemy can''t attack you and your brothers again."


    I followed the sound and saw Xiao Jiu approaching us quickly with a large group of wasteland demon wolves and beasts. The smoke and dust behind him looked like an army of 10000 people charging.


    They are not many, that is, hundreds, but because they are large and fast, they stir up a lot of dust. At first glance, they look like an army of 10000 people to meet us.


    I am completely relieved. With them, my brothers and I will be fine.


    So I simply said to Xiao Jiu, "take my brothers back and tell commander Qi zuyue that no one is allowed to leave the city without my command. Another person who does not respect orders and acts at will will will be engaged in military justice! "


    Xiao Jiu said "I know", suddenly turned around, looked up and shouted.


    The wasteland demon wolves also immediately turned around and scattered, surrounded the brothers behind me and ran towards the mirror God city.


    They wanted to protect my brothers back, so they didn''t love war and retreated directly.


    Brothers, when they saw the war beast like this and heard that it was my command, they were unwilling to turn around one by one, gave up the counterattack against the stars and went back to the mirror God city.


    The stars didn''t seem to expect that the fierce war herd would leave like this. After being stunned, they seemed to be angered. Everyone opened fire together. The sky was full of fire and the sound moved everywhere, which immediately made me very nervous.


    If my war beasts are killed or injured because of protecting my brothers, I will also feel sorry for them.


    War beasts and brothers are equally important to me. There can be no casualties.


    So I still turned around, raised my arms and shouted, "I''m Jinfeng. Tell Bian Lusha that one day I''ll catch her and ask her to explain to the soldiers and people of Jingshen city. If you know the truth, get out of the oxygen star quickly, or I will kill all of you and leave none! "


    Even the earth shaking explosion could not hide my huge roar filled with aura.


    My words spread far away. Bian Lusha and others would certainly be heard if they were here.


    Those stars who were attacking us, after listening to my words, unexpectedly stopped the attack, as if they were afraid of me.


    When I saw this, I laughed and turned to leave. I felt that I was the only one in the world.


    I watched the war beasts send their brothers into the mirror God city. I was relieved to know that they were all safe.


    At this time, I remembered xuelian''er, who was escorted away by Xiaozhu. This time, we lost hundreds of brothers for xuelian''er. I almost made dumplings without stars. The price is a little high.


    I simply explained to Qi zuyue, who was guarding the city, and resolutely turned around to find xuelianer for the first time. I can''t let my brothers'' blood flow in vain.


    We finally broke through with the help of the war beasts. Although the cost was a little high, I felt a little better to be able to save the lives of the remaining brothers.

 Chapter 530

    I left Jingshen city and hurried to the north of Jingshen City, a very cold place.


    I wholeheartedly find xuelianer, fly at high altitude, and use the fastest speed to find xuelianer and Xiaozhu who left first.


    Xuelianer knows who the expert I''m looking for to help the stars is, and Xiaozhu is also with her. I must find them as soon as possible.


    My intuition tells me that xuelianer is the expert who helps the stars, but I''m not very sure before she admits it.


    I flew at high speed. To outsiders, I was like a light and shadow. I lost my trace in a flash.


    After Xiaozhu leaves the battlefield, she will not continue to use invisibility, and there is a special feeling between me and her, so I still have a great chance to find them.


    Jingshen city is adjacent to endless swamp. I don''t know which road Xiaozhu will choose to go to the extremely cold place. I''m sure she won''t take xuelianer into Jingshen city.


    Mirror God city is in war. Xiaozhu won''t be foolish enough to take xuelianer into the battlefield regardless of danger.


    So I plan to rush from the edge of the endless swamp to the edge of the extremely cold land and wait for Xiaozhu and xuelianer at the junction.


    My speed should be much faster than Xiaozhu and xuelianer. I am confident that they will arrive before they reach the edge of the extremely cold land.


    When I left Jingshen City, I saw Xiao Jin who came back after saving people from a distance, which made me feel safe.


    I fully trust Xiao Jin''s strength. With its help, this trip should be very smooth.


    I didn''t summon Xiao Jin to become my mount. I haven''t had time to test all kinds of combat skills and skills I''ve practiced recently. At this time, I''m willing to test how fast I''m going, so I won''t bother Xiao Jin.


    I haven''t really figured out my strength after I broke through to the first level of King Wu.


    Although I tried my best when fighting with Wuxian such as colorful immortal, I couldn''t give full play to my combat effectiveness because I wanted to run for my life at that time.


    Now I can just test how fast I am. I have practiced shadowless step for some time, and my speed must have improved a lot.


    Of course, my speed can''t be compared with flying spirit beasts like Xiao Jin. At most, I want to be compared with walking star beasts that are good at speed like white spotted leopard beasts.


    The speed of the white spotted leopard is already extremely fast among all the ground star beasts. I didn''t think it would surpass the speed of the white spotted leopard now, but if I had the chance, I still want to know how fast I am.


    Xiao Jin is flying in the sky. I''m on my way below it as fast as I can. It seems to outsiders that I''m chasing Xiao Jin.


    At this time, I wanted to try my speed, but I couldn''t care so much. My aura ran crazy. I started a speed competition with Xiao Jin at a speed that couldn''t be distinguished by the naked eye.


    Xiao Jin seemed to see my mind. The speed slowly accelerated. Unexpectedly, he wanted to leave me far away.


    I also have the intention to compete with it. The speed has already reached my limit. At the beginning, I was able to barely keep up with Xiao Jin''s speed.


    The protective clothing on my body gradually deformed, the air resistance gradually increased, and the protective clothing was squeezed slightly deformed.


    I obviously felt that my speed had reached the limit, but Xiao Jin still threw me away.


    Xiao Jin flies much faster than me. Unless I learn high-level combat skills such as blinking, even the shadowless step I learned now is still not Xiao Jin''s opponent.


    I lost, but I was not discouraged or disappointed. Instead, I was a little happy for Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin is the peak strength of King Wu. I''m just a first-class king of Wu. The difference in realm determines that I can''t rely on any war skills to surpass Xiao Jin.


    No matter how powerful the fighting skill is, it is useless without a strong enough foundation.


    Xiao Jin''s speed is not comparable to what I am now. After I am sure I am not its opponent, I resolutely give up trying to compete with Xiao Jin, but turn around and let Xiao Jin take me to the edge of the extremely cold land.


    Xiao Jin took me to fly. It''s fast. I can take the opportunity to have a rest or practice the heart method of immortality that my family preaches.


    The formula of ascending to immortality can be practiced in any environment, so I began to practice on Xiao Jin''s back.


    Xiao Jin soon took me across the endless swamp to the edge of the extremely cold land.


    My estimation is good. When we came here, Xiaozhu and xuelianer hadn''t arrived yet.


    I specially observed them all the way and didn''t find any trace of them. Maybe Xiaozhu was afraid of meeting the stars, so she was still invisible and on her way, so I couldn''t see them.


    From Jin''s back, I felt a cold breath.


    It is already a world of snow and glaciers. Although it is still the edge of the extremely cold land, it is already cold.


    Xiao Jin felt uncomfortable here. After communicating with me, he flew away immediately.


    I feel better when I use my mind method. It''s really difficult to survive here. It''s very cold outside. If I enter it, ordinary people may lose consciousness immediately.


    In such an environment, if there are people living in it, I really didn''t believe it before. I always think this is the real restricted area of life.


    However, after seeing xuelian''er and listening to Xiaozhu say something about the snow people, I have to believe this fact.


    From this point of view, to get through the channel between Binhu village and the outside world, in fact, the extremely cold place is also a good choice.


    As long as we get the help of the snow people and have them lead the way, the people of Binhu village may come out of Binhu village.


    Of course, this will be discussed later. My main task now is to find out who the expert among the stars is and let him work for me.


    I waited for a while, and the figures of xuelianer and Xiaozhu slowly appeared in my sight.


    Xiaozhu and xuelianer stealth forward, until they came into my sight, Xiaozhu stopped using invisibility and let me see them.


    "Master," said Xiaozhu wrongfully to me from a distance, "she was dishonest and almost ran away..."


    Before Xiaozhu finished, xuelianer said, "why am I dishonest? I''ve always been with you and haven''t left you half a step. How can I say I''m going to run away? "


    Xiaozhu glared at xuelianer fiercely: "you lied. If I hadn''t been vigilant, you would have slipped away alone... Don''t think you can fool my master without us. My master is very powerful..."

 Chapter 531

    "Ha ha..." I saw that Xiaozhu and xuelianer seemed a little unhappy, so I smiled and said, "Xiaozhu, stop talking. I know what''s going on. Xuelian''er, you are the princess of the snow family. You are also a person with some identity. Don''t be common with Xiaozhu, so as not to be laughed at by others. "


    Xuelianer was stunned and then said with a smile, "don''t think I''ll be better to Xiaozhu by saying that. I''m not a generous person. If you want me to find the expert hiding among the stars, be polite to me. Don''t threaten me with force. I won''t eat that. "


    Xiaozhu said, "don''t be arrogant. We''ll take you to Jingshen city and give it to the city master."


    "Why do you do that?" Xuelian son raised her head and said, "I didn''t break the law in the mirror God city. What should the Lord of the mirror God city do to me?"


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "you didn''t break the law in Jingshen City, but you helped the stars attack Jingshen City, which is more reason for us to catch you and interrogate you."


    Xuelian''er''s face changed slightly and said angrily, "you''re setting me up. I''m obviously caught by the stars. How can I say that I''m helping them attack Jingshen city? I can''t bear the charge. Xiaozhu, don''t talk nonsense. "


    Xiaozhu smiled happily, "are you afraid, too? It''s rare. If you are afraid, do as we want. Don''t force us to hand you over to the city Lord. "


    Xuelianer stared at Xiaozhu fiercely, like a child who had been greatly wronged, and suddenly burst into tears.


    Xuelianer would cry like a little girl, which was beyond my expectation and stunned me.


    Xiaozhu and I were stunned when she cried. How could the dignified Princess cry because of Xiaozhu''s words?


    My heart moved. As soon as I wanted Xiaozhu to be careful, I heard a violent wind behind us.


    There was a sneak attack. I reacted at the first time, and then immediately took a hand and slapped behind me.


    At the same time, Xiaozhu, who had a good connection with my heart, immediately invisible me and herself.


    Everything was finished in a very short time. When we finished this, I saw the man who attacked us behind us.


    It was my old acquaintance Qicai immortal who attacked us. I attacked him in a hurry. My strength and orientation were not enough to pose a threat to Qicai immortal, so he ignored it directly.


    Xiaozhu''s invisibility is extremely powerful. In the blink of an eye, Xiaozhu and I disappeared. The colorful immortal couldn''t find us at once, and the move of sneaking attack on us also failed.


    I was surprised to avoid the sneak attack of colorful real people. I saw xuelianer nearby and cried in surprise: "don''t you know they can hide? Why don''t you wait until I''ve completely attracted their attention? You wasted such a good opportunity in such a hurry... "


    The colorful immortal''s old face was a little red. He actually saluted xuelian''er and said, "princess, it''s old and incompetent. Let them escape..."


    Xuelian''er waved to interrupt the colorful immortal and looked around, as if to find out where we were.


    She couldn''t find where we were. She was disappointed and said, "they can''t leave so soon. They must still be here. Immortal, you are Wuxian. Can''t you find their specific location? Find them. Our plan can''t be interrupted. We sacrificed so many soldiers that if we let them run away, wouldn''t it be all in vain? "


    The colorful immortal sighed, shook his head and said, "princess, I''m really powerless. Lao Jiu told the princess before that the little girl beside Jin Feng was originally an instrument spirit, and her strength was unfathomable. I estimate that her strength in her heyday was almost the same as that of the martial god. Although her strength is greatly reduced because of her injury, I can''t see through her invisibility. "


    "What about that?" Xuelianer frowned and said, "is that how they can run away? How can I tell the stars that my plan has been screwed up by ourselves? "


    Colorful immortal said with a smile: "princess, don''t worry, we still have a chance to catch them. This is the edge of the extreme cold. They won''t stay here long. Once they take action, I can feel their position. "


    Xuelianer sneered and suddenly said loudly, "Jinfeng, I know you didn''t leave. If you have seed, come out. We fight with real swords and guns. Whoever loses will listen to each other. How about it? "


    Xiaozhu and I were not far away. Looking at the colorful immortal and xuelian''er talking, we all felt afraid.


    In order not to let them find our position, I stood in the air with a small bead in my arms, and I didn''t even dare to land on my feet.


    There is ice and snow everywhere. Once it falls to the ground, it is bound to leave footprints and our position will be exposed.


    This snow lotus, unexpectedly, knew I would go to the army of stars to find the mysterious expert. It was designed early and wanted to take this opportunity to catch me.


    She deliberately let us find her and took her away from the Zhongjun tent of the stars, and then let her companion colorful real people follow us secretly to find a chance to catch Xiaozhu and me.


    The wisdom of Xuelian is really beyond my expectation. She is also the most resourceful woman I have ever seen.


    Xuelianer is definitely the helper of the stars, but I don''t know why she helped the stars attack our mirror God city.


    This man cheated us here again with a serial trick and almost caught us. I''m afraid to think about it.


    Xiaozhu was also surprised. At this time, she whispered to me: "this man is too powerful. We were calculated by her and almost fell into her hands. Master, I think xuelian''er is the expert we are looking for to help the stars secretly. We should try to catch her. "


    After a pause, Xiaozhu said again, "it''s just that the colorful real person around her is a powerful opponent. I''m afraid we don''t have the confidence to defeat him now."


    I nodded slightly: "obviously, we are not the opponent of colorful immortal. He is a Wuxian. You and I are not his opponent together. And xuelianer is so insidious and cunning. I''m afraid even if we catch her, she won''t help us deal with the stars as we imagine. "


    Xiaozhu''s eyes were cold: "if we can''t, we''ll kill her so that she won''t help the stars attack our mirror God city again. The expert who can''t be used by us will be killed for nothing, so as to avoid future trouble. "


    "You''re right." I gritted my teeth and said, "if it''s a big deal, we''ll kill her. It''ll never happen again."


    I feel a little gloomy when I talk together.

 Chapter 532

    Maybe my murderous spirit leaked out. The colorful immortal near us almost immediately turned to look at us and startled me.


    "Be careful, master. The colorful immortal may have found us." Xiaozhu said to me with a trace of worry, "we might as well leave here first and then come back quietly. As long as we are invisible all the time, when xuelianer is alone again, we will have a chance to catch her. "


    I sighed: "Xuelian is very cunning and colorful real people are very powerful. It will be very difficult for us to follow them quietly. And with xuelianer''s wisdom, if we want to catch her like this, I''m afraid she will take advantage of the opportunity again, which will be unfavorable to us. "


    Xiaozhu nodded: "the master is right. This woman is too cunning. My idea won''t work."


    I frown and think, and Xiaozhu is also lost in thought.


    We all saw the mysterious expert we had been trying to find and catch, but there was no way to take her away or kill her. This urgent and helpless mood was really worrying.


    "Jin Feng," xuelianer suddenly shouted again, "don''t be a shrinking turtle. That''s not what you, general Jin, should do. Come out and let''s talk. As long as the conditions you give me can move me, maybe I will meet your wishes and follow you to Jingshen city to help you resist the invasion of the stars. "


    After listening to xuelian''er''s words, I couldn''t help but move in my heart and quietly said to Xiaozhu, "I''ll test xuelian''er. You''re ready to pick me up at any time."


    As soon as Xiaozhu reached out and grabbed my arm, she hurriedly said, "no, as soon as you show up, the colorful immortal will have a way to interrupt the connection between you and me. It''s difficult for me to help you with invisibility. It''s too dangerous."


    I was stunned: "interrupt the connection between you and me? How can this be done? "


    Xiaozhu said, "a warrior in the realm of Wuxian already has some immortal Qi in his body. It is the simplest thing to use immortal Qi to isolate the induction and connection between others. This is called the field. Within the field, colorful immortal is the absolute master. We are imprisoned by him and can''t do anything. Master, don''t be surprised. When you reach the realm of Wuxian, you will know that what I said is true. "


    I nodded: "but now there is an opportunity in front of us. If we don''t go out and talk to xuelianer, won''t we miss the opportunity to catch her in vain?"


    As soon as Xiaozhu gritted her teeth, she said ruthlessly, "we just talk like this. They can''t find out where we are for a while."


    I know Xiaozhu must be sure of this, so she nodded and said loudly, "Xuelian, what kind of person you are, I don''t say you know. What do people like you deserve to say about shrinking turtles? He is a shrinking turtle who dare not see people. He says that others don''t know if they will blush? "


    "You..." xuelianer turned to look at the direction of the voice and said ruthlessly, "Jinfeng, your mouth is too smelly. Be careful to have sores and pus."


    My heart moved, as if I had caught a small flaw or weakness of xuelian''er.


    Xuelian''er, who is full of tricks and superhuman wisdom, is a little afraid in the bottom of my heart. I have been looking for her flaws or weaknesses.


    Now I may have found one of her weaknesses, that is, she thinks highly of herself and can''t allow others to say that she doesn''t say a word.


    Such people are proud and regard themselves as taller and stronger than anyone. Once they are looked down upon or said that they do not do well there, they will get angry and lose their reason.


    This is a good opportunity for me to at least try and find more weaknesses in xuelianer''s performance.


    So I went on talking nonsense, "how do you know if my mouth stinks? Did you kiss me quietly when I wasn''t paying attention? Then I have to rinse my mouth well so that I won''t be infected by you. "


    "Jin Feng!" Xuelian was so angry that she shouted, "you''re shameless, you''re obscene... You..."


    I continued, "it''s you, not me, who are shameless and obscene. Make no mistake, you kissed me, not me. "


    Xuelian''er''s eyes stared so wide that she seemed to jump out of her eyes. Hearing her gnash her teeth, she said, "are you a man? You... How can you bully a weak woman like this? "


    "Ha ha..." I laughed. I didn''t speak for a long time, but I kept laughing.


    Xuelianer''s face gradually became iron blue. She suddenly waved and shouted to the colorful immortal, "kill them for me!"


    Colorful immortal looked around. He didn''t start, but looked helpless.


    Just when the colorful real man was helpless, he suddenly turned around and shouted, "who, come out for me!"


    Xiaozhu and I immediately found out that it was wrong, because we didn''t know when there was another person behind the colorful real person.


    This man appeared completely out of thin air. We didn''t even find him, including colorful real people.


    The colorful immortal''s words made the man smile. His one foot long white beard fluttered in the wind, like a fairy coming down to earth. I was stunned.


    The man said slowly, "it seems that you are an expert. You found me so soon."


    Colorful immortal looked vigilant: "I''m colorful immortal. Please tell me who you are and why you appear here?"


    The man took a look at the direction where Xiao Zhu and I were, and still said slowly: "the two friends are extremely good at hiding. Even I can''t see your specific position. I don''t know what school they came from?"


    The questions asked by the colorful immortal were not answered, so he was a little angry. At this time, he said coldly, "Your Excellency is so powerful, hum."


    The man smiled and turned to look at the colorful real person: "are you the colorful real person? Good. I came to see you. "


    "Do you know me?" Colorful immortal was stunned: "who the hell is your excellency? How can you know me?"


    The man smiled again: "my last name is Shen. People like to call me Shen Zu, which means that I am the oldest Shen family still alive. Hehe, don''t get me wrong. I''m not the son of the ancestors of the Shen family. I''m older than that son. "


    "Shen family?" Colorful immortal frowned and a trace of worry flashed on his face: "the Shen family never asked about external affairs. Why do they always help the people of Jingshen city to embarrass us recently?"


    Shen Zu touched his white beard and said slowly, "it''s a long story. I don''t have time today. I''ll explain it to you slowly another day. Now, please come with me and meet an old friend. "


    "Meet an old friend?" Colorful immortal was stunned again: "what are you talking about?"


    When the colorful real man spoke, his eyes dodged. It seemed that he was making a ghost idea, but he hadn''t shown it yet.

 Chapter 533

    Shen Zu was completely clear about the action of colorful immortal. At this time, his eyes were cold, his tone changed and became a little gloomy: "his name is Huayuan man. Do you remember this man?"


    "Conjurer?!" Colorful immortal screamed, suddenly turned around and was about to run away.


    It seems that the man named Huayuan is the nemesis of colorful immortal. As soon as colorful immortal heard the name, he was scared to run away, even his master xuelian''er ignored it.


    When the colorful immortal moved, Shen Zu was already in front of him. I didn''t see his moving track clearly because of the speed.


    The speed of colorful immortal is extremely fast, but he still can''t surpass Shen Zu. Shen Zu''s speed is much faster than that of colorful immortal. It looks like a legendary blink. It''s too fast to see clearly.


    "What do you want?" The colorful immortal retreated slowly and said, "I won''t go to see the Almighty man. I won''t kill him."


    Shen Zu smiled: "you can''t help it!"


    The colorful immortal''s face was dead gray, as if he had seen his final outcome. There was despair in his eyes.


    Shen Zu slowly continued to say to the colorful immortal, "what you have done outside these years, the Almighty people remember for you. Now it''s time for you to repay. You can''t go without seeing the conjurer. "


    Colorful immortal whispered, "but I haven''t done anything injurious to nature and reason. Why should the Almighty want you to catch me? When did the Shen family become a passer-by with the Almighty? Don''t you always ask about the outside world? "


    Colorful immortal gradually became excited, and his voice became louder and louder.


    The snow lotus son on one side was puzzled and said, "immortal, what''s going on?"


    Colorful immortal took a look at xuelian''er and suddenly said, "go quickly and leave me alone."


    Xuelianer was stunned. Just about to speak, colorful immortal had said again: "don''t talk, go!"


    "Hehe..." Shen Zu hehe laughed and smiled with some thought-provoking: "colorful immortal, you are an accomplice. The main culprit is the famous snow family Princess xuelian''er. None of you can leave today. You must follow me to meet the Almighty man. "


    "You can''t hurt my princess!" Colorful immortal suddenly became a little tough: "Whoever dares to hurt my princess, I will fight with whoever."


    "If you dare not listen to the words of the Almighty man, I''m afraid your martial brothers will take the initiative to take your body and yuan God to the Almighty man before I do it."


    Shen Zu said with a straight face, "children don''t know the rules between martial artists, and you old and immortal don''t know either? You know what will happen if you disobey the order of the Almighty. Don''t bother your martial brothers. "


    Colorful immortal suddenly laughed and said with great pride, "my martial brothers have long died, and now I am the only one left. I have nothing to worry about. You can''t threaten me with this. Shen Zu, don''t think I''m really afraid of the conjurer. It''s a big deal for me... "


    "You want to work hard?" A voice suddenly came from behind me and Xiaozhu: "would your master be very sad if he knew that his last disciple was dead?"


    Hearing this voice, Xiaozhu and I were surprised and turned around to look at the person talking to him.


    Colorful immortal jumped high and shouted: "you... How can you not die? I... did I go to hell? "


    The speaker didn''t know when he came behind us. We didn''t feel anything before. It was terrible to think about it.


    A cold sweat poured out of my vest. I felt very uncomfortable. I couldn''t help frowning and began to face bitterly with Xiaozhu.


    The man looked at the colorful immortal and said, "you still know me, very good. Colorful immortal, don''t make a fuss. I''ve been doing latent cultivation all the time. You don''t have to take those things declared seriously. By the way, your master asked me to bring you a message and let you follow Shen Zu to meet the Almighty man. What you have done still needs to be solved by yourself. This is what your master said. "


    Colorful immortal''s face was deathly gray: "martial uncle, disciple... I still have a wish. I don''t know if I can finish this first and then go to see the Almighty man?"


    It turned out that the later man was the martial uncle of colorful immortal. No wonder colorful immortal was surprised and his attitude changed greatly after seeing him.


    Colorful immortal is so old. How old should his martial uncle be? This person doesn''t look old. Maybe he has practiced some art of keeping his face.


    "You are too clever, so you have gone too far. Now that the Almighty has found you, don''t try to avoid it. You have to face it sooner or later. Why escape again? " The martial uncle of colorful immortal slowly said, "your master is already on the way. He will plead for you. As long as you don''t resist, you still have a great chance of survival."


    Colorful immortal''s deathly gray face became more and more ugly: "but martial uncle, I just killed several people to cultivate resources, and I haven''t done anything that people and gods are angry with. Why did the Almighty man find me?"


    "Beast!" A louder voice spread from the air, and a human shadow fell down like lightning: "You evil beast, help the tyrant and help the stars invade the mirror God city of our red dragon country. It''s a heinous crime. You don''t even know it. You really deserve to die! I was so blind that I accepted people like you as disciples... "


    The suddenly coming man scolded the colorful immortal for a while. With his scolding, we all figured out one thing. This man is the master of the colorful immortal.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t be angry!" The martial uncle of the colorful immortal stopped the colorful immortal''s master from scolding in time: "the world is really angry about what colorful did, but it''s not your responsibility. There''s no need to be angry about it."


    The master of colorful immortal said angrily, "I should have killed this unfilial man. Now he has done such a thing. I can''t regret it."


    Shen Zu stepped forward at this time and said slowly, "nine finger immortal, although you are the master of colorful immortal, you have declared to the outside world many years ago that you have no relationship with colorful immortal anymore. So you are not to blame for this. "


    It turned out that the nickname of the master of the colorful immortal was "nine finger immortal". I secretly remembered this name. At the same time, I also secretly thought: does this person only have nine fingers? Why is he called such a strange name?


    At this time, I have time to look at the nine finger immortal and see that the nine finger immortal looks like a fairy like an expert than Shen Zu and others.


    But at this time, his face was full of anger, and his whole body sent out an amazing pressure, which looked a little scary.


    Wu Xian, who disappeared from the legend, I saw four people in such a short time. It''s a blessing or a curse. I have no bottom in my heart. I hope they will ignore me and Xiaozhu and regard us as air.

 Chapter 534

    Xiaozhu said quietly in my ear at this time: "master, this nine finger immortal is a martial artist with the highest cultivation of martial immortals, infinitely close to the legendary martial god. He is the best protector. It is said that he once killed all the people of a small sect in order to ask for an explanation for one of his disciples, and left none! "


    I was surprised: "looking at his immortal appearance, I thought he would be a very approachable elder... Xiaozhu, who did you listen to? Isn''t there a mistake in the legend?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "this matter was almost well known many years ago, but because few martial artists above the king of martial arts have appeared in recent thousands of years, and the life of ordinary martial artists is too short to be forgotten."


    I looked at Xiaozhu and said, "Xiaozhu, the question shouldn''t be asked. Are you hiding a lot from me? How do you know that I don''t know? "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "don''t mind, master. In fact, I just remembered these things. After my injury, there was a big problem in my memory. I don''t remember many previous things. But when I follow my master to practice yuanshenjue, I will recover slowly and think of more things at the same time... "


    I nodded and suddenly smiled: "I hope you can think of more things, so that I can know more and have a chance to get more high-level combat skills or skills."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "don''t worry, Xiaozhu''s is the owner''s. as long as Xiaozhu remembers, the owner can ask Xiaozhu at any time. Xiaozhu must know everything."


    Looking at Xiaozhu''s illusory face, I suddenly felt that Xiaozhu was like another master of mine, a master who absolutely tried his best to teach me.


    I have lived for decades. Many masters have worshipped me, and many have helped me. Now there is a little Pearl who is also a teacher and a friend. I feel that I am really lucky.


    I was grateful to Xiaozhu, so I looked at Xiaozhu absently and temporarily forgot to listen to Shen Zu and others.


    Until Xiaozhu was embarrassed by me, Jiao said angrily, "master, what are you looking at? Is there anything on Xiaozhu''s face? "


    I was surprised to know that I had been staring at Xiaozhu. It was impolite.


    I said with a smile, "I''m sorry, you smile so good, so I''m distracted..."


    Xiaozhu said hurriedly, "master, I''m just an instrument spirit. You can''t joke with me like this."


    I also know that there is something wrong with what I said just now. I quickly shut my mouth, smiled bitterly and turned to see Shen Zu and others.


    I don''t know what Shen Zu said at the moment. Colorful immortal actually took out a huge hammer weapon with a length of Zhang, as if he wanted to fight Shen Zu and others.


    Listen to Shen Zu said, "do you want to die here? How dare you take out your weapons?"


    The nine finger immortal pointed to the colorful immortal and scolded, "evil animal, what do you want to do?"


    Colorful immortal gritted his teeth and said, "master, please forgive me for being unfilial. Disciples can go to see the fortune teller with Shen Zu, but Princess xuelianer must not go to see the fortune teller. You know what happened between the Almighty and the snow clan, master. The princess has gone. There is death but no life. I can''t hurt the princess. "


    The nine finger immortal angrily said, "you dare to use force against several of us for a snow family princess. Aren''t you afraid of thunder?"


    Colorful immortal suddenly knelt down and said, "master, I''m sorry. Please forgive my disciples for being unfilial."


    As soon as the nine finger immortal raised his hand, a dazzling light from his fingertips flew out, and in the blink of an eye, he hit the hand of the colorful immortal holding a weapon.


    The colorful immortal gave a cry of pain and let go of the huge hammer weapon.


    The huge hammer fell to the ground and made a great noise. The ground was flat, but now there is a huge pit.


    This weapon is unusual. If you hit someone, I''m afraid that the person will die without being urged by immortal Qi or aura.


    "Is this the earth shaking hammer?!" Shen Zu said in surprise, "nine finger immortal, your treasure at the bottom of the box, why did you give it to this useless boy?"


    The nine finger immortal sighed, slowly came forward, picked up the huge hammer weapon, and said helplessly: "the earthquake hammer automatically recognizes the Lord, and he is the one to choose..."


    "How can a person who can recognize the LORD with a powerful hammer be so bad?" I couldn''t help asking Xiaozhu, "Xiaozhu, do you know what kind of person this colorful real person used to be?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "I knew before that the colorful immortal was the disciple of the nine finger immortal, and his conduct was not very good. I don''t know much about others, and I haven''t heard that the earthquake hammer is in his hand... "


    I knew Xiaozhu wouldn''t lie to me, so I turned and continued to look at Shen Zu and others to see what was going on.


    The nine finger immortal has knocked down and collected the weapons of the colorful immortal. I''ll wait and see what they will do next.


    Normally, a person who helps aliens attack their own planet is not worthy of anyone''s forgiveness, but I don''t know what''s going on. I just have some little sympathy for the colorful real person who chased and killed me.


    I don''t want to see him killed by the conjurer, or by his master, martial uncle, or even Shen Zu because he refused to see the conjurer.


    I don''t know what the reason is, and I don''t have time to figure it out, because at this time, the martial uncle of colorful immortal suddenly rushed over and directly attacked the colorful immortal who was protecting xuelianer and was ready to leave.


    Naturally, colorful immortal will not be caught without a hand. He suddenly pushed xuelianer away and made a backhand move to block his martial uncle''s attack.


    The nine finger immortal almost drank at the same time: "younger martial brother, don''t..."


    The voice of the nine finger immortal was not cut off, and Shen Zu around him suddenly shot.


    Shen Zu''s goal is not colorful real people, but nine finger immortals who are ready to take action while talking.


    Shen Zu''s purpose is obvious, that is to prevent the nine finger immortal from saving the colorful immortal and buy time for the martial uncle of the colorful immortal.


    Although the nine finger immortal scolded the colorful immortal, we can see that he still cherished his disciples.


    Once the nine finger immortal gets close to the colorful immortal, I''m afraid it''s impossible for the martial uncle of the colorful immortal to win the colorful immortal.


    The nine finger immortal is really a short protector. He knows that the colorful immortal did something wrong and should be punished, but he did it.


    Protecting our weaknesses is not a bad thing, but excessive protecting our weaknesses is connivance.


    The nine finger immortal''s connivance to his disciples has reached a level that makes people feel too much.


    Now he wants to stop the capture of colorful immortal again. Shen Zu has to do it.


    "Shen Zu, you hit me?" The nine finger immortal shouted angrily. After blocking Shen Zu''s move, he immediately made three moves to try to force Shen Zu back.

 Chapter 535

    Shen Zu is also an expert in the realm of Wuxian, and there is almost no difference between him and the nine finger immortal in the realm. When they hit each other, they both hit fast, and there is almost no gap between their moves.


    I couldn''t see the track when they started. I just felt countless hands waving in front of me, and bursts of strong wind rushing in front of me.


    Xiaozhu and I tried our best to stay where we were, but we still had to retreat again and again.


    Even if it''s just a little fluctuation leaked out, we can''t resist it.


    The huge gap in the realm makes it difficult for Xiaozhu and I to stay here and watch the excitement.


    So is xuelianer. She has retreated far, but she is still forced to retreat.


    After retreating a full twenty meters with me, Xiaozhu finally couldn''t help saying to me, "master, I can''t stand it."


    In fact, I was also holding on. After listening to Xiaozhu''s words, I said directly, "you go into the soul bead for a while."


    Xiaozhu immediately took refuge in the soul pearl. Although I was still hidden by Xiaozhu with invisibility, I already felt a great crisis.


    This kind of crisis comes from the four Wuxian fighting, and it may kill me at any time.


    I retreated ten meters again for the first time and didn''t dare to get too close.


    I stared at the four Wuxian who were fighting and wanted to see how powerful the experts in Wuxian realm were.


    Shen Zu''s moves are steady and powerful, and have the characteristics of quick moves. Every move he makes will force the nine finger immortal back, and the nine finger immortal doesn''t seem to dare to take it hard.


    In contrast, the moves of the nine finger immortal are equally powerful, sound and flexible.


    The nine finger immortal can skillfully remove Shen Zu''s moves every time, and then fight back when Shen Zu''s old strength is exhausted and his new strength is not born.


    The two of them had the same level, and their fighting skills were indistinguishable. Their strength was half weight, and they tied as soon as they started.


    There are experts like Shen Zu in the Shen family. No wonder they have lived on the edge of Jingshen city for so long without anything.


    I''m used to all kinds of miraculous things I''ve seen recently. I''m used to them. I''m not surprised.


    I already know that there are many hidden masters on oxygen star, but they don''t want to appear in public, so few people have seen them.


    Even if there is another martial god realm expert at this time, I won''t think it''s strange.


    In fact, I have thought of the secret of the Shen family for a long time, but it has not been confirmed.


    No matter how powerful the weapons of the stars are, they also have no chance to win in the face of experts in the Wuxian realm.


    This is probably one of the reasons why the stars dare not attack the Shen family.


    I used to think that the strongest of the Shen family was the warrior in the realm of King Wu. Now it seems that I''m far from wrong.


    "Touch touch..." the colorful immortal on the other side and his martial uncle also fought hard. They both used the moves with great attack power. The sound of fierce collision was heard all the time, and there were flying sand and stones at their feet. They destroyed the originally flat ground in an instant.


    Some sand and stones hit by the strong wind flew towards me. I had to use Reiki to block them, and I didn''t care that it would expose my position.


    The strength of colorful immortal is not low, and there is no sign of losing in the face of his martial uncle.


    Although this man is hateful, he is really strong. If he hadn''t done heinous things, I would like to take him back.


    "Little brother, don''t look at it anymore. Take xuelian''er and the Almighty will thank you."


    I was having some wishful thinking. The martial uncle of colorful immortal suddenly said, "I know you are still here, and only you can move freely here. Catch xuelian''er. After the fortune teller knows it, he will thank you again. "


    I quietly asked Xiaozhu to remove her invisibility, appeared to hug her fist and said, "I shouldn''t have intervened in the affairs between several predecessors. The younger generation should follow the orders of the predecessors. But this snow lotus is an expert who the younger generation has been looking for and can help the younger generation deal with the stars. I can''t be rude to her. Please forgive me. "


    "Little brother." Shen Zu shouted, "xuelian''er is the snow people, and that is the biggest enemy of Jingshen city. If you don''t help us take her now, when she runs away, you will help the stars attack Jingshen city. Then you will regret it. "


    "Snow clan is the biggest enemy of Jingshen city?" I frowned and said, "I don''t understand what elder Shen said."


    "Silly boy, haven''t you heard your parents say that? The snow people were driven away by the humans in Jingshen city and had to live in the extremely cold place. They and the human beings in the mirror God city are sworn enemies... "


    Shen Zu spoke while fighting. One accidentally was almost hit by the nine finger immortal. He was so frightened that he had to close his mouth and concentrate on fighting with the nine finger immortal.


    The attack of the nine finger immortal gradually increased his strength. He seemed to have the intention to fight with Shen Zu, who had more power. When he made a move, his strength gradually matched that of Shen Zu.


    Shen Zu was forced to fight with all his strength. Every move of the two men''s battle would burst out earth shaking power, causing a mess around them, and no creatures dared to approach.


    Shen Zu didn''t care to talk to me at this time. The martial uncle of colorful immortal said to me, "Shen Zu and I were ordered to arrest colorful immortal and xuelian''er. You should hear that. The one who gave the order was the conjurer... You may not know who the conjurer is, but you must have heard of the conjurer. As long as he is an immortal on the oxygen star, he must obey the old man''s orders. "


    "Master, this conjurer is what people often call the oxygen star Lord." Xiaozhu quietly told me: "he is the overlord of the oxygen star, the most powerful person on the oxygen star, and one of the patrons of the oxygen star. Therefore, few people dare not obey his orders."


    I don''t know what kind of conjurer. After listening to Xiao Zhu''s words, Wu was distracted for a short time again.


    Now I feel more obviously that the things I have felt before are true: there are really many things I don''t know in this world. The things I know before are just superficial and everyone knows.


    I suddenly felt that I should know oxygen star and the world again.


    With the increase of my cultivation time and the improvement of my strength, I suddenly felt that I was a genuine hick.


    I know too little, know too little, know too little about the world, and I''m wrong.


    Maybe I should get to know the world well, maybe I can''t live like this

 Chapter 536

    This conjurer sounds like a beggar or a monk. He is actually the overlord on the oxygen star. He has great power and obeys every order.


    I may be too ignorant, so I don''t know this conjurer.


    Xiaozhu''s words made me hesitate. I didn''t want to be rude to xuelian''er, and I didn''t want to offend the conjurer I didn''t know. I was embarrassed, hesitant and hesitated at both ends for a time.


    "Little brother, you are also from Jingshen city. We are also protecting all human beings in Jingshen city."


    Shen Zu even put down a heavy hand and managed to stabilize the war situation. Unexpectedly, regardless of the danger of being suppressed by the nine finger immortal again, he shouted to me: "start quickly. Wait a little longer, the snow clan will arrive, and we won''t have a chance."


    I looked at Shen Zu and thought of the Shen family''s help to me and our Jingshen city. I finally made up my mind.


    I said loudly, "can you tell me why I have to catch Xuelian? She is indeed wrong, but it seems unnecessary to do so. What is the reason why the elders must catch her back? "


    Shen Zu didn''t speak any more. Instead, the martial uncle of colorful immortal said, "xuelian''er knows the secret that a fortune teller wants to know, so he will take xuelian''er back this time. Little brother, don''t ask any more. Hurry up. The Almighty will never hurt Xuelian. "


    When I stepped forward, xuelianer subconsciously stepped back and said nervously, "don''t come here. If you come here again, I won''t tell you who the expert among the stars is. You... Stop! "


    I suddenly smiled, stared at xuelian''er and said, "isn''t that expert yourself? I know if you don''t say it."


    "You..." xuelian''er said anxiously, "if you dare to come over, I''ll kill myself immediately. How can you let me help you?"


    I still smiled, stared at xuelianer and said, "I''m not afraid of the enemy''s suicide. The enemy committed suicide. We have a better chance of winning, so we helped me."


    "You!" Xuelian''er was really anxious, and suddenly said with a cry: "how do you want to let me go? Do you want the stars to stop attacking mirror city? I can do that... As long as you let me go. "


    I shook my head: "I''m not the one who wants to catch you. I''m very moved by what you said, but I can''t disobey the order of the Almighty..."


    "The Almighty is just a person. As long as you help me this time, I can not only ensure the safety of Jingshen City, but also tell you many secrets you don''t know..."


    Xuelianer suddenly smiled and said, "I can even marry you, let you become the son-in-law of our snow family, let the snow family and Jingshen city clear their differences and resist the stars together..."


    I raised my hand to stop xuelianer from going on: "the son-in-law of the snow family? I don''t have such a good life, and I don''t want to marry such a cunning woman as you. "


    "Then what are you going to do to let me go?" Xuelian''er suddenly said angrily, "I''m so humble, please. What else do you want? I tell you, it''s really urgent for me, so I ordered the snow clan to attack your mirror God city directly. Under the attack of us and the stars, the mirror God city will disappear in an instant... "


    I said positively, "threaten me? You can''t protect yourself now. I advise you not to threaten me. Hum, now I want you to go to see the conjurer with me and tell the conjurer your secret. If you dare to resist, I don''t mind fighting you. "


    Xuelianer''s face was cold and said coldly, "you dream. Kill if you want. You want to know my secret. Let''s go to the next life. "


    When xuelianer said this, Shen Zu suddenly shouted, "don''t let her commit suicide!"


    When I heard Shen Zu say this, I was very anxious. I heard the sound and moved. My body flashed. I grabbed xuelianer''s hands like lightning.


    My speed and strength are not comparable to that of xuelianer. She was caught by me before she reacted.


    When xuelianer was surprised, I conveniently sealed the aura in her body, so that she could no longer move.


    "You''ll regret it."


    Xuelian''er could not move, but could speak. At this time, she gnashed her teeth and roared, "we snow people will chase you. No matter where you go, you can''t escape our pursuit. We snow people are born to see through your Invisibility. You''re dead, you... "


    "Can your people kill me?" I stared at xuelian''er and said, "don''t think I don''t know. Even if my invisibility doesn''t work well in front of you snow people, it''s still very difficult for you to find me. Just now you couldn''t find where Xiaozhu and I were. That''s enough to explain that. "


    Xuelian''er seemed to think of something and suddenly shouted, "I know. The reason why I didn''t find your position just now is that you sealed my soul when you grabbed me, which weakened my feeling... What a despicable little pearl. I must kill you next time it falls into my hands."


    "Xiaozhu?" I suddenly understood something and said with a smile, "it seems that Xiaozhu also knows the weakness of your snow people, so it''s easy to do. I''ll know how to deal with you when I meet you and your people again."


    "You..." xuelianer was stunned and said immediately: "you said you would see me in the future..."


    I nodded slightly, untied xuelian''er''s aura and whispered, "go, I can only help you get here and meet again later. I hope you won''t hate me."


    Xuelianer looked at me and suddenly showed a smile. Then she slapped me to the ground and flew out. She rushed to the extremely cold place like lightning.


    She didn''t slap me hard. The outsider looked like I was attacked, but it was just a gesture.


    Xuelianer is worthy of being a think tank I like. She takes everything into consideration. In this way, I can avoid being blamed by Shen Zu and others.


    I remember the benefits of the Shen family and will thank them, but I can''t thank them with snow lotus.


    From the beginning, I didn''t think about helping anyone to win xuelian''er. She is my predetermined think tank. It''s too late to protect. How can I hurt her?


    As long as xuelianer enters the extremely cold place, it is more difficult for outsiders to find the Xue clan than to ascend to the sky.


    The terrain of the extremely cold place is complex, coupled with the extremely cold temperature and the ice and snow all over the sky, unfamiliar people simply have no way to find a person in it.


    What''s more, this person is xuelian''er. She wants to avoid it. It''s even more difficult to find her.


    After finishing these, I suddenly felt relaxed. It seemed that I had solved a huge problem. I felt very good.


    I don''t know why. It''s all subconscious behavior, and there''s no reason to say.

 Chapter 537

    In fact, I don''t know why I have to help this cunning woman. I just subconsciously feel that I must help her once.


    This time, I respected my own inner thoughts, played a small play with xuelian''er and let her go.


    "Hurry up." When Shen Zu saw xuelianer escape, I was also knocked down by her palm. He couldn''t help but be distracted again and shouted, "don''t let her enter the extremely cold place."


    Pretending to be injured, I slowly stood up and chased xuelian''er who was about to enter the extremely cold land.


    "Little brother, hurry up," the martial uncle of colorful immortal also shouted, "she must not be allowed to enter the extremely cold place."


    I quickened my speed and arrived at the edge of the extremely cold place at the last moment when xuelianer''s figure entered the extremely cold place.


    Then I screamed and fell to the ground in pain. One of my arms was supposed to stretch out and hold xuelianer''s arm. At this time, it was full of frostbite the size of money, and a trace of blood flowed out, which looked terrible and shocking.


    I didn''t run the aura protection in my body. As a result, my arm was frostbitten instantly. It looked very badly hurt.


    "Oh." Xiaozhu screamed. Ignoring the possible danger after she appeared, she immediately appeared, grabbed my arm and exclaimed, "master, you''re hurt... What can I do? It''s hard to recover from the frostbite in the extremely cold place."


    "What a pity!" Shen Zu shouted and sighed, "it''s a pity. It would have been a great credit to you, little brother, but now it''s like this... Just don''t fight. Xuelian has already run away. It''s meaningless for us to fight any more."


    Shen Zu''s words made the four Wuxian masters stop at the same time, but they were still angry and looked at each other''s eyes.


    "Colorful immortal, come back with me to see the Almighty man." The martial uncle of colorful immortal said coldly, "the snow lotus you want to protect has returned to the extremely cold place. You can rest assured."


    Colorful immortal nodded slightly: "in the extremely cold place, I believe no one can hurt her. My task is completed and I have no worries. I... Go to see the fortune teller with martial uncle."


    The nine finger immortal looked at the colorful immortal painfully and murmured, "why don''t you just be a good man? You really let me down..."


    The colorful immortal looked at the nine finger immortal, slightly bowed his head and said, "master, I''m sorry for your cultivation... If the disciple doesn''t die this time, the disciple will be filial to the master and will never leave you for the rest of his life."


    The nine finger immortal''s eyes were red. Just about to speak, Shen Zu said, "nine finger immortal, you can''t protect your weaknesses at this time. The Almighty can''t see the colorful immortal. You should know the consequences."


    The nine finger immortal turned away from seeing the colorful immortal, as if he had made up his mind not to take care of the colorful immortal anymore.


    However, because I happened to face the nine finger immortal, I clearly saw that his face was unwilling and painful.


    Colorful immortal was escorted by his martial uncle to see the Almighty man. The remaining nine finger immortal and Shen Zu didn''t speak, and everyone fell into silence.


    Because the injury on my arm was very serious and I didn''t want to talk in place, it became quiet here.


    The huge movement on the battlefield just now formed a sharp contrast with the silence now. I was not used to it at once.


    "You two," Xiaozhu said suddenly and loudly, "who has a pill that can treat frostbite? My master is frostbitten because of your business. Why do you ignore it? If you do things like this, you don''t care about other people''s life or death when you finish... "


    Shen Zu stepped forward and handed me a bottle of pill: "this is Huiyang pill. Take one every two hours and you can recover completely in three days. Extremely cold places are very dangerous. Even we dare not go deep easily. You''re just a king of martial arts now. You''d better not go in. "


    Xiaozhu took the pill for me, saluted and said, "thank you, elder Shen."


    Shen Zu smiled. As soon as he was about to speak, he suddenly stared at Xiao Zhu.


    Xiaozhu was stared at by Shen Zu. She didn''t care. She turned around and fed me one of the pills Shen Zu took out.


    Shen Zu''s pills were fiery red. Each one was only the size of a grain of rice. I swallowed them easily.


    Bursts of coolness immediately spread all over my body. My arm, which had been in severe pain, soon became less painful.


    This pill is very effective. Shen Zu didn''t deceive us. His pill should be able to cure frostbite in extremely cold places, and the effect is very fast.


    "This girl." Shen Zu said carefully, "may I have your name, miss?"


    Xiaozhu looked at me as if I was no longer so painful. Knowing that Shen Zu''s medicine was effective, she was a little happy and smiled again.


    When she heard Shen Zu talking, she turned back and smiled at Shen Zu: "elder Shen, my name is Xiaozhu."


    Shen Zu frowned slightly, looked disappointed, and murmured, "Xiaozhu? So your name is Xiao Zhu... "


    His face changed slightly several times. Finally, he smiled and said, "it''s all right. My medicine will cure your master. Don''t worry."


    Xiaozhu nodded, saluted and said, "thank you, master Shen. When my master is ready, we will go to the Shen family to thank Master Shen."


    Shen Zu shook his head slightly: "that''s not necessary. The little brother was injured because of our affairs. We should give him a little compensation. Don''t thank me."


    Xiaozhu said, "anyway, we should thank you for helping us."


    Shen Zu nodded slightly. After looking at Xiaozhu again, he turned and walked to the nine finger immortal.


    I''m surprised at Shen Zu''s eyes at Xiao Zhu, but I don''t know what makes Shen Zu look at Xiao Zhu like this and don''t say much.


    Xiaozhu actually knew that there was something wrong with Shen Zu''s eyes. At this time, she whispered to me: "master, elder Shen seems to know something about me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t look at me like this."


    I nodded slightly, "he has no malice. You can rest assured. When we have a chance, let''s ask elder Shen. Maybe you can think of more things in the past. "


    Xiaozhu looked at me with some expectation: "if you have a chance, you must ask elder Shen. At that time, please help Xiaozhu more."


    I smiled, endured the pain on my arm, and came to Shen Zu with Xiaozhu: "elder Shen, what are your plans? Xiaozhu and I are going back to Jingshen city to defend, so... "


    Shen Zu said with a smile, "please help yourself. We two old people still have something to say, so we won''t give you two away."


    I knew that Shen Zu wanted to say something to the nine finger immortal, so he and Xiaozhu said, "I''m leaving now. Take care, predecessors."


    Shen Zu threw a fist in return and politely said, "No."


    I was slightly surprised, but Xiaozhu turned around and held me, as if she were fine. It seemed that she was used to seeing such a scene.

 Chapter 538

    Maybe it was because I was injured. I felt that the soul beads on my chest began to slowly release a cool air flow.


    The airflow passed through my body and slowly came to my injured arm. It made me feel very comfortable very soon.


    The previous pain was relieved by Shen Zu''s pill, but there was still some slight pain. Now it was completely eliminated by the cool air flow scattered by the soul beads, and I felt very comfortable without any sign of injury.


    Soul beads are really quite magical. They bring me surprises again and again.


    I also like it more and more. I vaguely regard it as my most powerful treasure.


    Xiaozhu is the spirit of shenghunzhu. Her relationship with shenghunzhu is closer than that of me. Moreover, Xiaozhu knows much more about shenghunzhu than I do.


    After I left Shen Zu and others for a distance, I couldn''t wait to ask Xiaozhu, "why can shenghunzhu heal the injury? Isn''t it dedicated to helping the martial arts practitioners practice skills such as yuanshenjue? "


    Xiaozhu also said suspiciously, "I''m not very clear. In fact, the relationship between me and shenghunzhu is not very close. Only when I fully recover can I fully understand or remember everything about the soul beads. "


    I was disappointed, but I also had a glimmer of expectation.


    After leaving the edge of the extremely cold land, I summoned Xiao Jin and ordered Xiao Jin to take me and Xiao Zhu into the sky.


    Instead of returning to Jingshen city immediately, we flew up into the sky and flew over the depths of the extremely cold land.


    Extremely cold places are very special. There are extremely cold temperatures in tens of thousands of miles around. There is also an extremely wide area above, which is in the extremely cold area.


    Xiao Jin took us flying. Although it flew high because it wanted to avoid the coldest area, I still felt the bitter cold.


    Because Xiaozhu was afraid of such low temperature, she hid in the soul bead, and the connection with me became very weak.


    "Xiao Jin, fly higher." I couldn''t help but say to Xiao Jin, "it seems warmer up there. It''s really puzzling."


    Generally speaking, the area near the ground is always warmer than the high altitude, but in extremely cold places, this seems to be reversed. The closer it is to the ground, the colder it is.


    From the air, the white snow below is quite like a pure land.


    But I know the super low temperature below. I know it is full of danger. It is by no means a pure land.


    Xiao Jin flew higher and higher, and gradually I could see white clouds floating by in the sky.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The clouds here are white, not like rain and snow, but there are large snowflakes, dense, like preparing to bury everything.


    I carefully looked at the clouds here and slowly saw some clues.


    The clouds here are not ordinary clouds, but strange white clouds that I have never seen before.


    White clouds are like snow piled up. Because of the strong wind in the sky, the accumulated snow is blown down and falls towards the ground. I have never seen its density.


    "Be careful, master." Xiaozhu also saw the strange clouds here through the induction with me. At this time, she said to me: "these clouds are not formed naturally. They are ultra-low temperature snow clouds. If the human body touches them, they will be frozen into popsicles immediately."


    I was surprised and stared at the white clouds in front of me, but I didn''t dare to touch them.


    The frostbite on my arm is not all right. I can''t take any more risks.


    Xiao Jin didn''t dare to rise again at this time, because if he rose again, we would be in contact with the white clouds here.


    Snow cloud was the first time I heard about it and saw it for the first time. I was inevitably curious. After staring at it for a while, I gradually found something.


    In fact, the snow cloud is more like some ultra-low temperature balloons stacked in the air, and its shape is fixed.


    The reason why they seem to have so many changes is that their ultra-low temperature adsorbs all the surrounding water vapor in the past and turns into snowflakes.


    Because the speed of adsorbing water vapor is too fast and there are too many snowflakes, it looks like snowflakes drifting away from the clouds. Its density is frightening.


    Xiaozhu is right. It must not be formed naturally.


    Moreover, I also felt the ultra-low temperature of the snow cloud. We were so far away that our aura didn''t work smoothly.


    Xiao Jin has the strongest strength and can continue to fly, but he also feels uncomfortable. While struggling to fly, I saw ice residue on his feathers.


    This low temperature is enough to threaten most human lives. No wonder few people enter the extremely cold land.


    We have entered the extremely cold place, but we do not enter from the ground, but from the sky.


    Xiao Jin flew again for a while, and a colder breath slowly spread. I immediately felt that I was about to lose my support.


    I run Reiki to protect myself. I almost couldn''t stop the cold. My limbs gradually lost consciousness.


    Xiao Jin suddenly lowered his height at this time. He exclaimed, "there is turbulence, I can''t support it..."


    With Xiao Jin''s voice, we fell quickly, like a downed fighter, completely out of control.


    I immediately used part of my aura to slow down my own falling speed. At the same time, I shouted, "Xiao Jin, don''t care about me. Be careful."


    When Xiao Jin fell, ice soon formed on his wings. Layers of ice looked beautiful, but it was extremely deadly.


    With the thickening of the ice, Xiaojin falls faster and faster. Its wings could have played a role in slowing down the falling speed. However, with the thickening of the ice, this role is gradually lost. On the contrary, Xiaojin is inconvenient to move because of the increase of weight and volume.


    "Touch!" A loud noise came. Xiao Jin fell to the ground and made an amazing noise after colliding with the ice and snow on the ground.


    I then landed, because my aura slowed down in time, and I didn''t have too close contact with the ice and snow on the ground.


    Xiao Jin struggled to get up. The first sentence was "it''s too fucking dangerous...", which made me laugh.


    Xiao Jin looked at the ice on his wings and couldn''t help saying, "damn the extremely cold place, it almost killed me. I''m almost twice as heavy as usual. I''m not used to it. "


    After a pause, Xiao Jin saw that I was next to him, so he quickly changed his mouth and said, "if it weren''t for the severe cold, I could always fly with my master to the residence of the snow people. Unfortunately, I haven''t flown half way yet..."

 Chapter 539

    I stretched out my palm to help Xiao Jin remove the ice on his wings. As soon as I touched the ice, I immediately felt a bone cold and couldn''t help retracting my hand.


    Where is this ice? It''s clearly the pith of ten thousand years of cold ice. Otherwise, it won''t be so cold.


    "Be careful, master." Xiao Jin said hurriedly, "the ice and snow here is no longer ice and snow in the ordinary sense, but a substance similar to ice pulp. If you directly contact them in this way, you will be frostbitten."


    I now know that the extremely cold place is really powerful. I heard that it is not suitable for human survival. It is very cold. Now I am on the scene and know that the legend is still a distance from the facts.


    The cold here is a hundred times colder than the legend.


    If Xiao Jin and I were not possessed of aura, we might have been frozen to death.


    Xiao Jin transferred his aura and slowly removed the ice cream from his body, which still had some effects.


    I worked hard, and gradually some inflexible aura drove out the cold. I said to Xiao Jin, "I think we''d better use the aura mask to protect ourselves. Otherwise, we''ll be frozen to death before we find Xuelian."


    Xiao Jin said, "I''ve prepared early. Master, you should prepare early. Don''t underestimate the super low temperature here."


    I turned the aura in my body into a aura mask to cover myself, and Xiao Jin immediately made a aura mask to resist the cold invasion of the outside world.


    With the protection of aura mask, the cold outside can''t invade. I gradually feel better.


    I don''t know if there is any special prohibition in the extremely cold place. I soon found that if I want to maintain the aura mask here, my aura consumption is almost several times that of the outside world.


    This is no joke. My aura is limited. If I consume it like this, I will lose the protection of the aura mask soon because of the excessive consumption of aura.


    I don''t know how long I can stay here without the protection of aura mask.


    Xiao Jin immediately discovered this and said, "the consumption of Reiki is several times that of the outside world. We have to leave here quickly, otherwise, we may be frozen to death after the Reiki is exhausted."


    As the peak of King Wu, Xiao Jin was afraid. I was also very frightened, so I hurried to say, "go, let''s get to the center of the extremely cold place as soon as possible. Xuelianer said there is a place that can help us resist the cold. I hope she didn''t lie to me."


    Xiao Jin didn''t speak. He took the lead and strode to the depths of the extremely cold land.


    I closely followed Xiao Jin who led the way and observed the surrounding environment as I walked.


    In fact, this is a large snowfield. There is nothing worth observing. As far as I can see, there is an endless snowfield behind me and on the left and right sides, except that there seems to be a mountain in the sky.


    Visually, we need to walk dozens of kilometers to reach the mountain range, and the center of the extremely cold place should be behind the mountain range.


    Xuelianer said before that their people live in a basin surrounded by mountains. I think the mountains I see are those mountains.


    We have to walk through the snow field in the extremely cold land, and then cross the mountains before we can hope to enter the center of the extremely cold land.


    This will be a long journey, but also a very dangerous process.


    The invasion of cold, the ubiquitous natural traps in the snow field and so on will cause some interference to our speed.


    Fortunately, Xiao Jin, who led the way, had sharp eyes and was naturally easier to avoid all kinds of dangers than we humans, which brought me more convenience and hope.


    The dense snowflakes in the sky are still falling. When we pass quickly, the strong wind blows the falling snowflakes away, like countless snowflake like crystals thrown out. They are gorgeous and very beautiful.


    If it were outside, many people would like such beautiful scenery.


    But here, because it is too dangerous, few people can really see such beautiful scenery.


    Xiao Jin and I hurried forward and backward, and couldn''t care to see the beautiful scenery here.


    Xiaozhu was a little more relaxed. She didn''t know when she came out quietly. She asked me to carry her on my back. As I walked, she sighed: "the more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they are. Here is a piece of ice and jade, better than a fairyland on earth, but it''s so dangerous. If you don''t pay attention, you''ll kill people."


    I couldn''t help saying, "beautiful things are not necessarily dangerous, and dangerous things are not necessarily beautiful. Xiaozhu, you are beautiful, but no one says you are dangerous, right? "


    My joke is actually to comfort my tension. In this ice and snow, it''s false to say that I''m not nervous and don''t worry. It can be said that it''s also good to reduce stress.


    "Master, don''t joke," Xiaozhu said with a smile. "If the master has energy, it''s better to practice while driving, so as not to consume too much Reiki in a moment, and we''ll be in danger."


    Xiao Zhu is right. My mental skill can be practiced when I''m on my way. It doesn''t require me to be quiet and practice again, and I''m not afraid of being disturbed.


    I should say "OK" and start practicing seriously.


    Xiao Jin was very cautious in front and immediately changed his route when he found any potential danger.


    I followed Xiao Jin and never encountered any danger. It was a very lucky thing.


    With my cultivation, I haven''t had any dynamic state for a long time. It seems that I''m loose because of the current special cultivation methods and environment.


    I know I can''t break through in this place or at this time anyway, because my protection ability will decline a lot when I break through. Once I am attacked by the cold here, I will die.


    If a warrior above the level of King Wu wants to break through, it will be countless times more difficult than a low-level warrior. In addition, I used all kinds of spirit grass before I broke through to the first-class king of Wu, so I always thought that I would have to practice for at least a few years, or even more than ten years before I could break through again.


    Now my state is a little loose. I immediately thought that it might be because of the cold here, so I stopped practicing for the first time and began to study the cold here.


    The cold here is not the cold in the general sense. It is really like the cold air from the ice pulp.


    This cold contains huge energy, just like the huge energy in the sky thunder. It is not artificially made, but the pure energy naturally existing between heaven and earth.


    If I can absorb such energy, my cultivation may get twice the result with half the effort, or even thousands of miles a day.

 Chapter 540

    The cold air in the extremely cold place is so strong and the energy contained is so huge and pure. It is really the best choice for martial arts practitioners.


    Before the robbery, I tried to absorb the energy from the sky thunder robbery. Now I think of using the cold here to practice again. It''s not a sudden fantasy.


    I thought of this and tried to say to Xiaozhu, "Xiaozhu, do you know how martial arts practitioners can absorb the pure energy in nature? Just like the extremely cold power contained in the cold here, if it can be absorbed, it will be very helpful to my cultivation. "


    Xiaozhu said, "does the master say how to use the cold here to improve his state, and how to cultivate his body and make his body stronger? I seem to have heard of this skill, but now Xiaozhu really doesn''t know or has forgotten it. "


    There was a body refining method in my own combat skills and skills, so I said to Xiaozhu, "I''m going to try. In this way, you enter the soul bead and don''t come out. I''ll try it here. Whether it works or not, we''ll start in half an hour. "


    When Xiaozhu heard what I said, she immediately went into the soul pearl.


    Xiao Jin looked back at me and said, "master, I think you should think about it again. It''s too dangerous here. Half an hour is not long, but for us now, we are likely to be injured or die."


    I know what Xiao Jin said is right, so I have to give up my idea, but in the face of such a good opportunity, I am really unwilling, so I said to Xiao Jin, "let me try. Whether it works or not, we will continue on our way."


    Xiao Jin didn''t say much, but seemed to agree with me.


    I sat down on the spot, quietly scattered the aura mask, and then ran the mental method to try to practice.


    As my aura mask was dispersed, an amazing cold tide poured into my body. For the first time, I felt the biting cold and the bad feeling that I would soon be frozen to death.


    I took the time to try. I urged the mind method to the extreme and it worked very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, I entered the state of cultivation. Although it was not the state of forgetting things, it was almost the same.


    An extremely cold energy quickly entered my body and came to my Dantian along my meridians.


    Cultivating here can absorb external energy very quickly. It seems easier to practice in other places than before.


    However, as this energy was absorbed into the elixir field by me, I felt that the Reiki in my elixir field seemed to be frozen, and all meridians in my body lost elasticity in an instant, and the flow of Reiki became very slow.


    The amazing cold immediately made me feel the approach of death. The extremely cold energy is very dangerous to me now.


    I hurried to force this cold energy out of my body, and gasped for a while. I was afraid and said, "no, the energy here is really rich, but my body can''t stand it. It almost hurt me."


    Little golden horse said, "can I help you? I''m ready. "


    I shook my head and signaled that I was fine. Just then, a voice came from behind us: "Why are you here?"


    It was xuelianer who was talking. She walked in front of us, probably because Xiaojin had flown some distance with me before, and she actually came behind us.


    Xuelianer, like me, propped up a aura mask with aura to resist the attack of cold.


    It seems that their snow people are also very afraid of the cold here. They also need to take some measures to act inside.


    It''s a great joy to see xuelian''er who is familiar with the extremely cold place here. I greet her and say, "are you okay?"


    Xuelianer didn''t treat me as an enemy this time. She smiled and said, "I''m fine. Thank you before, general Jin."


    I also said with a smile: "it''s all right. Don''t thank me. I have a purpose."


    "Didn''t my palm hurt you?" Xuelianer looked at me and asked with concern: "although the general''s bitter meat trick helped me, I thought later. I was still worried that it would be bad for the general if they were seen through by Shen Zu. Now it seems that the general has escaped smoothly. I don''t know how colorful real people are now? "


    "Not everyone is as clever as you." I smiled and said, "I''m fine. You didn''t force your palm. It won''t hurt me."


    After a pause, I continued, "colorful immortal was taken to meet the Almighty man. You should be able to think of the result. I came to you specially. I thought I would see you only in the central area of the extremely cold place. I didn''t expect to meet you again here. "


    While talking, I took out the pill given by Shen Zu and took one to treat frostbite. Although my arm had been treated in time, it would take at least three days to recover completely, as Shen Zu said.


    "You''re frostbitten..." xuelianer, with sharp eyes, said immediately when she saw my injury: "this injury can only be cured with special medicine. Shen Zu''s Huiyang pill is excellent for curing the injury, but its effect on this frostbitten injury is limited. When we arrived at the residence of the snow people, I brought the general some special magic medicine made by our snow people to ensure that the general would recover immediately. "


    At this point, her face sank slightly, sighed and said, "colorful immortal is very kind to me. It can be said that he is my master... He is in trouble now, and I can''t help anything. I''m sorry for him."


    I can''t say much about the colorful immortal, so I can only avoid this topic: "how far is it from the center of the extremely cold place? Do you have to cross the mountain over there? Xiao Jin''s speed is very fast and it''s safe to take us on the road. But when I got here, I found that the distance from the mountains I predicted before was far more than the tens of miles we expected. It seems that I''m afraid there are hundreds of miles to go. "


    Xuelianer quickly recovered from her previous state and said, "there is at least one day''s journey from here to our station. We can reach the edge of the mountain before sunset today, and then we can go to our station after dawn tomorrow. But the rest of the journey is almost through the mountains. It''s very dangerous. We have to be prepared first. "


    "Ready for what? It''s full of ice and snow. How should we prepare? " Xiaozhu floated out to look at xuelian''er and said vigilantly, "don''t fool us again. We won''t be fooled."


    Xuelianer smiled, ignoring Xiaozhu''s accusations, and said to herself, "don''t worry, we have prepared a rest place in advance, where we can get some help and have a rest. We can start on time early tomorrow morning and rush to our station. "

 Chapter 541

    I breathed a sigh of relief and said with a bitter smile, "we''ve been walking for a long time, but we still haven''t found your residence you said. We almost thought we were lost. It''s great to meet you now. "


    Xuelian''er smiled: "haven''t you asked the general why he came to me? Doesn''t the general already know who the so-called expert who helped the stars is? Why risk coming to me? "


    I said positively, "I''m looking for your purpose. In fact, I''ve already said it before. I would like to ask you to help us guard the mirror city. With your wisdom, it will be one of the biggest help of our mirror city. In order to invite you, it''s worth taking a risk. "


    Xuelian also said positively, "but why does the general think I will promise you? We snow people and the people of Jingshen city are mortal enemies. I have no reason to help you guard Jingshen city. "


    "I have an immature idea. As long as you like, I can tell the princess in detail."


    I said sincerely, "if the princess thinks what I said can impress you and your people, we will talk about the next cooperation."


    Xuelian gave a "Oh" and said with a faint smile, "this is related to the vital interests of both of us, and has nothing to do with the personal relationship between you and me. So I want to explain in advance that if the general''s idea is not good for our snow people, I will never promise to help you guard Jingshen city. Please don''t mind and don''t blame me. "


    I smiled: "that''s what I want to say. It''s related to the overall situation of both sides and everything between individuals. I won''t mention it for the time being."


    "OK." Xuelianer suddenly turned and stared at me: "then please tell the general what the general thinks. I''m all ears."


    I nodded: "I mean, the extremely cold place is really not suitable for human survival, so I plan to allocate one-third of the land of Jingshen city and an area outside Jingshen city to the snow people who cooperate with us. This is not only our intention, but also our sincerity. "


    "What?!" Sheryl was surprised and pleased, and her voice changed a little: "what the general said is serious?"


    I nodded and said positively, "although I haven''t discussed this matter with the city Lord, I can answer you positively here. I''m serious. And since I have said it, I will discuss with the city Lord. I can assure you that as long as you promise to help us guard the mirror City, I will not break my promise. "


    Xuelianer stared into my eyes and seemed to want to see the real thoughts in my heart.


    I stood in place and let Xuelian look at it, calm and sincere.


    After a long time, xuelianer suddenly stretched out her hand to me and said calmly, "general, I''ll take you to our patriarch, and everything will follow his orders. But I personally thank the general very much. This is the dream of our snow people for generations. Now I have the opportunity to realize it. It''s all your gift, general. "


    Xuelianer pressed the excitement in her heart and watched me say these words. Her chest fluctuated violently because of her excitement, and even her face turned red.


    I saw the excitement of xuelian''er, but because I had to worry about her face, I could only pretend not to see it.


    I took xuelianer''s white jade hand and said calmly, "this is our sincerity. I hope the Xue people can ignore their past grievances, cooperate with us, drive away the stars who infringe on us, and return everyone to a peaceful and peaceful home."


    "As long as our clan leader agrees, xuelianer will go all out to help Jingshen City repel the stars."


    Xuelianer tried to calm herself down, smiled and said, "general, it is the common wish of all our people to leave the extremely cold land, so I think our clan leader will agree with the general''s proposal."


    I also smiled and said, "that''s great. I look forward to working with you and all the snow people."


    Xuelianer nodded hard: "don''t worry, general. I will try my best to persuade the people. Our cooperation is just around the corner."


    I am also very happy. I originally planned to make more concessions to ask xuelian''er to help us resist the stars. Now it seems that my first condition has moved xuelian''er.


    Xuelianer seems to be different from what Xiaozhu said. She is not a difficult, strong and willful princess.


    On the contrary, I think she is like a good leader who cares about the country and the people. She is the princess of the snow people and a qualified princess.


    Even Xiaozhu didn''t speak at this time. She probably saw the difference between xuelian''er and xuelian''er, so she didn''t argue with xuelian''er again.


    Xiao Jin and I followed xuelian''er, who grew up in a very cold place, and finally came to the rest place xuelian''er said before sunset.


    It''s a rest place. In fact, no one is on duty here. What I see is a cave dug at the foot of the mountain.


    Someone made a simple wooden door at the cave and used a quilt as a curtain to block the cold outside.


    Entering the cave, I saw a fine wooden bed carved with dragons and phoenixes, which was very exquisite, in sharp contrast to the wooden door outside.


    There are also some common daily necessities, such as tables, chairs, benches, pots and pans.


    Everything in the cave has artificial traces, and the workmanship is actually very fine. I don''t know how the snow people do this in such a barren place.


    Not to mention, the temperature in this cave is obviously much higher than that outside. I feel much more comfortable as soon as I come in. The bone chilling cold outside seems to be blocked, giving me the illusion of returning to Jingshen city.


    "General, please sit down," said xuelianer with a smile when she saw me looking at the furnishings here. "The conditions here are poor and can''t be compared with the general''s residence. It''s an injustice to the general."


    I quickly shook my head: "don''t say that. The place where I live is not as beautiful as the furnishings here... You snow people are really dexterous. The things they make are so exquisite that they are works of art."


    Xuelian smiled: "thank you, general. In fact, these things were only made in a hurry. It''s not very fine. If the general likes fine things, after we arrive at the station tomorrow, I''ll take the general to visit our ancestral home. Every item in it has been selected by thousands of people. It can really be called a beautiful thing. "


    I smiled: "then we must have a good visit."


    Xuelian''er smiled and nodded: "general, sit down a little. I''ll see if there''s anything to eat. No one has lived here for a long time, and I don''t know if there''s any food left..."

 Chapter 542

    I stopped xuelianer who was going to look for food: "don''t look for it. I brought some food. Let''s just have some."


    I made some preparations before I came here. I had something to eat. At this time, I took out some and put them on the table. I was rather embarrassed and said, "sorry, the food I brought out is very rough. Princess, you can make do with it."


    Seeing that most of the fast food I took out were fast food, xuelianer frowned and said, "these are fast food outside. I''ve eaten it. It''s not delicious. But there is some meat here. I can process it again. Please wait a minute. "


    I think xuelianer is very picky about food. Knowing that she is used to the life of the princess in the snow family, she is really not suitable for eating these fast food, so I don''t say much. I just look at xuelianer and wait for her to reprocess the meat I brought.


    Xuelianer smiled and said, "please don''t be surprised. I have a bad stomach and can''t eat these fast food."


    I smiled: "nothing, you don''t have to explain anything. But there seems to be neither firewood nor anything that can be used to heat food. How do you process these meat? "


    Xuelianer raised her hand, and a flame slowly rose in her palm.


    This is spirit fire. It is a special flame excited by Reiki. It can forge weapons or treasures.


    I''m afraid there are no other people who use spiritual fire to process food except Xuelian.


    I can also make such spiritual fire, but I haven''t done it because it''s of no great use. Now I''m curious to see xuelianer use spiritual fire to process food.


    When xuelianer roasted a piece of meat with spirit fire, I finally knew that the purpose of spirit fire was excellent.


    I admire xuelianer''s wit and cooking, and even more her subtle way of controlling Reiki.


    How exquisite is the control of aura to roast meat with spiritual fire in order to ensure that it can be cooked and so delicious? It seems that the snow people pay more attention to details.


    This is worth learning. When I practice, I spend most of my time thinking about speeding up my practice, and I don''t have high requirements for details.


    Now seeing that xuelian''er controls her aura subtly, I know that I still need to strengthen my cultivation.


    "Please, general," xuelianer handed me the roasted golden meat and said with a smile, "how''s my cooking? Please taste it."


    Before I could taste it, Xiao Jin, who had been keeping his eyes closed around me, suddenly turned around and grabbed the meat in my hand.


    It''s so fast that I didn''t react. I''ve lost the meat in my hand, which makes me stunned.


    "Delicious! Another piece! " Xiao Jin swallowed the meat and shouted, "what seasoning is added? Why is it so delicious? It''s the best in the world! "


    I stared at Xiao Jin and wanted to get angry, but after seeing Xiao Jin''s hot eyes, I quietly swallowed what I wanted to say.


    Xuelianer couldn''t help giggling: "the general''s war beast is very interesting. It''s not only talking, but also very funny."


    "Er..." I felt speechless, so I had to say with a bitter smile: "this guy is not big or small... But he is not my war beast, but my friend. It calls me master when it is happy, and ignores me when it is unhappy. "


    "Wronged!" Little Jin Gaga cried, "how can you speak ill of me in front of beautiful women? I always treat you as my master, although sometimes you are bullied by me because of your low strength... "


    As soon as I reached out, I grabbed the complacent Xiao Jin and pretended to be angry: "did you follow Xiao Hongxue? Why are you so naughty?"


    Xiao Jin giggled and said, "master, don''t know whether it''s good or bad. I''m trying to taste the barbecue made by the princess for you. If you say so, I''ll be sad."


    I think Xiao Jin seems a little different from her usual. She can''t help frowning and saying, "what do you mean?"


    Xiao Jin glanced at xuelian''er and suddenly heard to me: "I don''t trust this girl. Master, you should be careful. Don''t tell me."


    In fact, I also thought of Xiao Jin''s meaning, smiled, turned the topic and said, "don''t you know how to thank you for eating the princess''s barbecue?"


    Xiao Jinli immediately closed her wings at xuelian''er, made a salute and said skillfully, "thank you, princess. Can you have another piece?"


    Xuelianer gave me a deep look and went back to barbecue.


    This time she seemed to be intentional. She quickly roasted a piece of meat that looked a little burnt, turned and handed it to Xiao Jin.


    Xiao Jin didn''t seem to see the meat paste. He opened his mouth and ate it all at once. Then he whispered, "master, we made a mistake."


    I was stunned: "what?"


    Xiao Jin immediately said, "we forgot that the princess can sense our hearts. The burnt meat just now is our punishment..."


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help laughing. Xuelianer couldn''t help laughing and said with a smile: "just you, if I want to harm you, do I have to wait until now?"


    Xiao Jin said, "I don''t know. I know that no matter who it is, as long as he is unfavorable to my master, I will never let him go."


    Xuelian''er was stunned and then said with a smile: "it seems that the relationship between you and the general is really different. The general said you are not his war beast. I think the relationship between you is better than that between the war beast and the master."


    I saw what else Xiao Jin wanted to say. Worried that what he said would cause xuelianer''s dissatisfaction, I quickly said, "we are very much like brothers. I don''t deny that."


    After a pause, I said, "princess, we will arrive at your station tomorrow. I want to ask if the snow people have any taboos?"


    Xuelianer smiled: "don''t worry, general. We are actually very normal human beings. We don''t have any special hobbies or taboos. It is only because we snow people can naturally sense some spiritual changes of others that we are described by many humans as alternative... "


    I smiled and said, "I don''t mean that. I''m worried that tomorrow I will accidentally touch your taboos, annoy your patriarchs and destroy our cooperation. Princess, don''t get me wrong. I have no opinion that you can sense the changes in other people''s hearts. It''s too late for others to envy your natural ability. How can you say that you are an alternative? "


    Xuelianer looked at me and said slowly, "if the general thinks so, I''ll be much more relieved. In fact, our ability is also limited. First, we must be effective when others are absolutely not on guard. Second, we must be virgin. Once the snow people get married, they will lose this ability. "

 Chapter 543

    I was surprised: "will married snow people lose this ability? This is a limitation I''ve never heard of... "


    Xuelianer smiled bitterly: "I shouldn''t have told you this, but now that we are allies, I won''t hide it."


    While xuelianer was talking, she baked another piece of meat and handed it to me.


    I picked it up without thinking about it. After eating it, I found that the meat she roasted with Linghuo was really delicious. I couldn''t help praising it: "it''s delicious. It''s the best meat I''ve ever eaten... Xiao Jin, would you like another piece?"


    Xiao Jin didn''t say a word at this time. He was also not stupid. He knew that I stopped him before for fear that he would say the wrong thing.


    At this time, it deliberately ignored me. After looking at me, it continued to sit still, as if it was angry with me.


    Xuelian''er smiled and said, "Xiao Jin is angry. It seems that I have to roast a large piece of meat for it, or I may ignore us all night."


    Xiao Jin looked at xuelian''er and laughed like a person: "ha ha, who said I ignored you? I''m just afraid that as soon as I speak, I can''t help robbing my master''s meat. Princess, barbecue quickly. I have to eat at least three large pieces to be full. "


    Xuelianer said with a smile, "it''s good that you''re not angry, otherwise the general thinks you''re poisoned or I''ve secretly murdered you. If the general avenges me for you, I can''t beat the general. "


    "He won''t hit you." Xiao Jin said slowly, "my master likes you. How can he beat you? You humans are all lecherous people. When you see beautiful women, you forget your brothers... "


    When Xiao Jin said this, I immediately felt wrong. What do you mean I like Xuelian? What is a lecherous person? Don''t people misunderstand this when it comes out?


    I stopped Xiao Jin''s words and said quickly, "nonsense, how can I like the princess? I... I admire the princess''s talent. I cherish talents... Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand. The princess will be angry. "


    Xiao Jin''s wings raised and said disdainfully, "like is like. What excuse are you looking for? How old is a man and how thin skinned is he? I recently heard your girlfriend tell me a lot of human love stories. What they say is that you don''t know each other at first, and there are some small misunderstandings. Later, the misunderstandings are gradually lifted, and you fall in love... What''s this called? Do not fight and do not meet... No, it should be... Not that friends do not gather. "


    I suddenly stretched out my hand and slapped Xiao Jin. At the same time, I shouted, "go away and talk nonsense. I won''t beat you!"


    Xiao Jin flexibly avoided my slap and didn''t go away: "master, your girlfriend said that she wouldn''t be angry if you found someone else as a girlfriend outside. Don''t pretend. It''s a big deal if I don''t tell your girlfriend when I go back... "


    I was stunned. Looking at the complacent little Kim, I was speechless for a moment.


    What''s the matter? Xiao Jin, who just cared about me everywhere, turned against me in the blink of an eye, so that I couldn''t touch the north at all.


    "Ha ha..." xuelianer laughed: "general, your friend is really cute. What you say is the most true and what we humans don''t want to say at ordinary times. I''ve heard that many war beasts, because they often stay with humans, slowly become like humans, whether speaking or doing things. I didn''t really believe it before. I thought that even if animals had wisdom, they still couldn''t compare with humans. Now I know I''m wrong. Xiaojin is the best example. It''s smarter and more lovely than human beings... "


    "This..." I said with a bitter smile, "it''s both good and bad to have such a friend. Since you like such a friend, I''ll find you such a friend in a few days?"


    Xuelianer immediately waved her hand: "no, I''m used to my life now. If I have such a friend around me, I''m afraid some of my secrets will be known by others sooner or later. In that case, I will be miserable. Maybe I will be laughed at by everyone. "


    After listening to xuelianer''s words, Xiao Jin seemed to be wronged and shouted, "I can''t tell the master''s secret, but tell jokes to make the master laugh!"


    Xuelianer and I couldn''t help laughing. Xiao Jin was completely at a loss and showed a puzzled look


    After eating, we rest and practice in the cave.


    Nothing happened all night. I practiced yuanshenjue in the cave all night, and Xiao Jin slept directly all night.


    As for xuelian''er, the owner here, she didn''t rest all night. She kept preparing something for us to go to the snow family''s residence the next day.


    At dawn, I first opened my eyes, looked at the roasted meat in front of me, and couldn''t help saying, "thank you, you are a princess. How can you know so much about barbecue?"


    Xuelian''er said with a smile, "there is no hierarchy among our snow people. Except that the clan leader is the one we must obey, the rest are ordinary people. We all do things by ourselves. There is no distinction between high and low. Although I''m a princess, I''m actually a daughter of the patriarch. I also need to cook and wash clothes myself, and even farm. "


    I was a little surprised: "does the princess want to farm by herself? It seems that the life of the snow people is really very different from that of the outside world. Since everyone is doing things and no one is cheating, you must be very harmonious and happy. "


    Xuelianer said with a smile, "where there are people, there are struggles and unfair things. Although we say that everyone does things, there are also some people who often play tricks, cheat and slip, which is no different from the outside world. If we are good here, I think there is only one thing, that is, there is no so-called upper class members to exploit our labor achievements. The food we grow can be disposed of freely, and the property we get can also be disposed of by ourselves... "


    I nodded: "that''s good. In fact, such a society also exists outside. Our Chilong country is like this. Everyone has a division of labor. When they work, they will be paid, and they will be respected and protected accordingly."


    Xuelian looked at me and said slowly, "but each of your cities has a city Lord''s house, a city Lord and an army. They basically don''t do anything, but they live in the best house and eat the best food... "


    I smiled: "princess, you misunderstood. The city Lord''s residence doesn''t do nothing. Their main responsibility is to protect the people in the city and provide all services convenient to the people. They also do things, but what they do is not simply farming, but to provide various services and protection to the general people. "

 Chapter 544

    Xuelian''er frowned and said, "but the mirror God city I saw, the money that the people have worked hard to earn, they have to pay taxes. How can I say that?"


    I continued to explain: "the princess doesn''t know anything. In the current Chilong country, all the cities rely on the protection of the city master''s house to survive. When the city Lord''s residence protects the city and its people for free, it needs to set up its own army and have its own various officials to help the people do things, which requires expenses. In short, the city Lord''s office has no source of funds and does all the things it has to do. Therefore, the city Lord''s office of each city collects some taxes to maintain these daily expenses. "


    Xuelianer nodded slightly: "I understand what you said. We don''t need the army to protect us because there is no attack or sneak attack from the outside world. Moreover, the people here have relatively few things to do. We all concentrate in one place and help each other directly. We don''t need to organize a group of people to help others do things. Indeed, we don''t need to organize special personnel to serve others in the way of tax collection. "


    I said with a smile, "if you understand, it''s not that there is any injustice in the outside world, but that if the situation is different, the practice will be different. It''s like an agreement between you and me. You help me and I''ll pay you. It''s that simple. "


    Xuelianer smiled: "I see. Thank you, general. Treat the general to breakfast. We''ll start in a minute. It may take half a day to get on the road today. If we start earlier, we can arrive earlier. "


    I nodded, grabbed a piece of meat and ate it.


    Yesterday I had tasted xuelianer''s craft and felt very delicious. Today, when I eat again, I still feel very delicious. I can''t help eating several pieces in a row.


    When I had enough to eat, I stopped.


    Xuelianer and Xiaojin are also eating. Only Xiaozhu doesn''t need to eat. She practiced yuanshenjue with me last night, recovered some consumed yuanshenjue power, and now she goes back to shenghunzhu to have a rest.


    I inadvertently thought of the colorful immortal who had been protecting xuelian''er before. At this time, I asked xuelian''er: "why did colorful immortal follow you and protect you? Who is he? Is it just that what you said is similar to your master? "


    Referring to the captured colorful real person, xuelianer said sadly: "he is my father''s good friend. This time, I begged my father to let the colorful real person take me out to play and have a long experience. Unexpectedly, colorful immortal accidentally found an old friend. After discussing with me, he went to see his old friend. I''m alone outside. I''m not familiar with my life. I fell into the hands of the stars. So colorful immortal was forced to promise to help the stars attack Jingshen City, and I was forced to help them... "


    Hearing this, I have understood a lot. It turned out that xuelianer didn''t take the initiative to help the stars. She went out with colorful real people. After they separated, they were accidentally caught and had to be an accomplice of the stars.


    The old friend of colorful immortal should be the five idle people who hurt me before, if I guess well.


    Later, the colorful immortal was forced to agree to help the stars attack Jingshen city because xuelianer fell into the hands of the stars.


    I am very clear about the latter things and have participated in them.


    Xuelianer said with a trace of regret: "if I hadn''t insisted on coming out to have a look, the colorful immortal might be fine. I myself... I wouldn''t have fallen into the hands of the stars and became their accomplice and killed the general..."


    I understand everything, but I still can''t help but want to ask, so I said: "colorful immortal helps the stars do things. Is it also related to your being caught by the stars?"


    Xuelianer nodded and didn''t speak, but her eyes were obviously regretful.


    I couldn''t help asking, "is it because the stars threatened him with your life that the colorful immortal helped the stars attack our mirror God city?"


    Xuelianer nodded slightly, then grabbed my hand and said excitedly: "general Yingming, that''s right. Colorful immortal didn''t want to take refuge in the stars at the beginning. He was forced to cooperate with the stars because of me. General, when we leave the extremely cold place next time, please go to the Shen family to find Shen Zu, tell Shen Zu the whole story, and save the life of immortal Qicai. "


    I smiled bitterly: "not to mention whether Shen Zu would believe me or not, even if he believed me, the Almighty person might not have spared the colorful immortal. Princess, openly surrender to the enemy and attack her city and country with the enemy, that is a complete traitor. Such people, no matter for what reason, want to be forgiven by everyone, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. "


    "What about me?" Xuelianer looked at me disappointed: "I have also helped the stars. If I were like the general said, wouldn''t I be forgiven?"


    I knew that xuelianer had caught the flaw in my words, so she had to say patiently, "princess, I took a great risk when I helped you get away. Now I can try the colorful real person. As for the final result, I really can''t give you a clear answer. I don''t know what kind of person the Almighty is. The princess should know. They don''t necessarily listen to me. "


    After a pause, I said reluctantly, "if you want to be forgiven by the world, the best way is to help us resist the stars. Through your actions, let the world know that you do have a heart of repentance, and the world will slowly forgive your mistakes. "


    Xuelianer said helplessly, "in fact, I know it''s difficult for the general, but the general is my last hope. I can''t help asking the general for help..."


    I nodded: "I know what the princess means, and please understand my difficulties. The disciples of the Almighty are all martial arts masters in the realm of Wuxian. I don''t have to speak effectively in front of them. The world is still a world that respects its strength. If its strength is not enough, it doesn''t matter what it says. "


    Xuelianer nodded in disappointment and said slowly, "let''s go, I see... Let''s go."


    I suddenly felt that I couldn''t help xuelianer. I was sorry for her. I couldn''t help but say, "I''m sorry, I..."


    Xuelian''er was stunned and then said, "the general is polite. In fact, I also know that it is difficult for me... Don''t worry, the general, this is only my personal request, not a condition for our cooperation."


    I smiled bitterly, waved my hand and said, "well, in that case, we''d better hurry."

 Chapter 545

    Xuelian''er led the way, and Xiao Jin and I followed. Everyone didn''t speak and looked worried.


    We walked very fast along the way. It took us half a day to cross that mountain range. It took us only more than three hours to do it.


    This has something to do with xuelian''er''s mind. She is buried in the road. The speed along the way is almost extreme. Xiaojin and I can only follow her as fast as possible.


    Over the mountains, I saw a large snowfield in front of us. This snow field is very similar to the previous one, boundless. There are only some mountains far in front of us, which are vaguely seen by us.


    "General," said xuelianer, who didn''t speak all the way, "our station is only an hour away from here, but there are many potential dangers in this hour''s journey. Please follow me and don''t change the route casually."


    Knowing that this is perhaps the most dangerous area in the extremely cold land, I nodded and said, "I know. Please lead the way."


    Xuelianer walked carefully in front, turning every few steps, or simply stepping back in the direction behind us.


    It took us half an hour to walk less than three kilometers.


    Xiao Jin and I followed xuelian''er closely. Up to now, we still lingered on the edge of the snow field. It seems that we haven''t made much progress.


    Compared with the position where we stopped to listen to xuelianer just now, we are at most two or three kilometers away.


    At our speed, it''s a little slow to get out of such a little distance in half an hour.


    I know that xuelianer has a specific walking route, so she will move forward in twists and turns. It takes many times as long as normal.


    "Take a break," xuelianer suddenly stopped: "general, I must first tell the general that the next journey and the last road are underground. Don''t be surprised. I''ll take you directly to our station."


    Is the road underground? My heart was strange, but on the surface, I said calmly, "I know. Please lead the way."


    Xuelianer nodded slightly: "this is a huge underground cave, which was developed by our ancestors as our underground passage. From the underground passage to our station, the distance can be shortened to one third of the ground distance, which can save a lot of time. However, because the cave is very large, it is easy to be found by others or star beasts. In order to protect the entrance, our ancestors arranged some arrays here. Only our people know how to get through here. If outsiders break in, they may die if they take the wrong step. "


    I suddenly understood why xuelianer had to take us forward in twists and turns just now. It turned out that she wanted to avoid the mechanism in the array, so she had to do so.


    I threw my fist and said, "thank you, princess. If we hadn''t met the princess, we might not have found the residence of the snow people. We would have to run by air."


    Xuelianer reluctantly smiled: "general, you''re welcome. We''ll be partners in the future. These arrays here will also be closed before we leave, so as not to be accidentally injured."


    I nodded. Just as I was about to speak, Xiao Jin suddenly said, "master, let''s go. If it goes on like this, I won''t last long."


    When I looked back, I saw that Xiao Jin''s aura mask became very thin, and its almost transparent aura mask seemed to break at any time.


    I quickly reached out and grabbed Xiaojin''s wings and injected my aura into Xiaojin''s aura mask to enhance the strength of its aura mask.


    "You can''t do that." Xiao Jin said hurriedly, "I don''t know why my aura is consumed very quickly here. Even if the master gives me some aura, my aura mask won''t last long. The master will consume too much and fall into danger because he helps me."


    I insisted on injecting part of the aura into Xiaojin''s aura mask. Xuelianer said, "hold on again. After we enter the cave, the temperature will rise a lot. We can hold on for a long time without the aura mask."


    I was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "let''s go."


    "There is an array at the entrance of the cave. The mechanism controlling this array is located at the exit on the other side. We can''t enter the cave until the people over there close this array."


    Xuelianer sighed and said slowly, "this is also designed to prevent experts from breaking other arrays outside and breaking into our station."


    I nodded and had to wait patiently for the array to be closed before entering the cave channel. Before that, I continued to help Xiao Jin stabilize the aura mask, and my aura mask gradually showed signs of weakening.


    If it goes on like this, I estimate that I can last up to ten minutes. After ten minutes, my aura will dry up, Xiao Jin''s aura mask and I will burst at the same time, and we will be exposed to the extremely cold air in the extremely cold place at the same time.


    At that time, our remaining survival time was at most a few minutes to more than ten minutes.


    After all, in the heart of extreme cold, the temperature is lower and the harm to mankind is greater.


    "Master, leave me alone." Xiao Jin''s aura has been exhausted. It all depends on my aura to help him support a aura mask.


    At this time, he wanted to stop me from helping him. He reluctantly said, "if this goes on, we will all die. Please don''t care about me. We can''t all die here."


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, we won''t die. Don''t forget that my mental skills can be cultivated while fighting, and my consumption can be supplemented in time. Now I just help you maintain the aura mask. It consumes much less aura than when you fight. I can hold on for a long time. "


    "Master, don''t lie to me," said Xiao Jin somewhat moved. "I know the master is worried about my despair, and he said it on purpose. I know that the aura gained by cultivation can''t match your current consumption. If it goes on like this, we can last for a few to more than ten minutes at most... Please leave me alone and let go. "


    I shook my head and said firmly, "we are brothers. I can''t ignore you. Stop talking. After I''m distracted, my cultivation speed will slow down. "


    Xiao Jin wanted to get rid of my hand, but without aura, its power was a little bigger than an ordinary bird, and it was impossible to get rid of my hand.


    I don''t care how it struggles, close my eyes and try my best to maintain the stability of the aura mask. At the same time, I also try to absorb the heaven and earth aura here through cultivation, so as to prolong our time.

 Chapter 546

    As time went by, I felt that my aura was gradually exhausted, and the aura mask on my body and little gold could break at any time.


    The danger really came. I felt a little oppressed. I would die in a very cold place because my aura was exhausted. If it was spread, how would my relatives and friends evaluate me?


    Does it mean that I accidentally died in order to go deep into the tiger''s den in Jingshen city? Is it a great hero? Or is it really unlucky for me to die unexpectedly when I want to find a road suitable for human passage in an extremely cold place?


    Anyway, I don''t want to die like this. I still have a lot to do, and I still have a lot of people to protect


    Xiao Jin can''t die like this. He comes to help me. If he dies like this, all the responsibilities should be borne by me.


    I don''t know what''s going on. At such a dangerous moment, what I think is not how to save myself, but these messy things.


    What''s more strange is that at this moment, I didn''t think of the snow lotus son around me, let alone the little gold I held.


    Did I lose my mind because I was in danger? Did I become dementia because I was in danger?


    An idea struck me like lightning. I almost subconsciously opened my mouth and shouted, "I can''t die, nor can my brother!"


    My voice was not heard by me. I felt it all at once.


    In my heart, a kind of deja vu and very scary feeling suddenly appeared. I was instantly frightened and broke out in a cold sweat


    As soon as the sweat came out, it was directly frozen into ice residue by the super cold air in the extremely cold place. The amazing cold air aroused my whole body, and the whole person suddenly woke up.


    Looking around blankly, I suddenly found that I was still in the cave and didn''t leave half a step at all.


    Is everything a dream? I frowned and looked around. Suddenly I realized that I just had a long and real dream.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Xiao Jin, are you okay?"


    At this moment, I really have lingering palpitations. I''m completely scared after being frightened. I also have some vibrato when I speak.


    "Is the master all right?" Xiao Jin spoke beside me: "you look a little bad. Is there a problem with your cultivation?"


    I heard Xiao Jin''s voice and finally determined that I just had a dream.


    This dream seems so real that I almost can''t tell whether I''m dreaming or not.


    I was relieved to see Xiao Jin standing beside me alive and xuelianer busy not far away in front of me.


    "It''s all right..." I said with lingering fear: "maybe I dreamed and dreamed of some bad things... It''s all right now."


    Xiao Jin said, "the master is already a warrior in the realm of King Wu. How can he have a nightmare? Master, don''t be careless. You''d better check it carefully. Don''t be fooled by others. "


    I looked at Xuelian, who had turned to look at me, and said with a smile, "it''s no big deal. It''s just a dream. Who says King Wu can''t dream?"


    Xuelian''er frowned and said, "the aura in the body of the warrior in the realm of King Wu can automatically purify the warrior''s mind. Unless it is a breakthrough in the realm, it is impossible to have a nightmare. Xiao Jin is right. The general should check his body, but he must not have problems carelessly. He will regret at that time. "


    I heard xuelianer say the same, so I nodded, closed my eyes, opened my internal vision, and examined my body carefully.


    The result was completely beyond our expectation. I had no physical problems.


    When I said the results of the inspection, Xiao Jin was the first to be unwilling to believe: "master, don''t worry, check carefully, but don''t be careless."


    I said with a smile, "do I still not know my body? There is absolutely no problem, so don''t worry too much. "


    Xiao Jin didn''t say anything more, but xuelianer said, "sometimes, it''s not necessarily the body of the warrior, our soul, or our yuan God that has a problem. It''s easier to have a problem."


    I was surprised and said subconsciously, "you remind me that it''s really possible because I''ve fought with a soul body before."


    "Then check it quickly. Can I help you?" Xuelian''er hurriedly said, "if there is a problem with the yuan God, it is more difficult to solve than the physical problem."


    I nodded, closed my eyes and began to examine my Yuanshen.


    In fact, my yuan God has not been fully formed. It is more appropriate to say that it is the yuan God than the soul.


    Generally speaking, the yuan God of martial artists is hidden in the brain. A very few martial artists move their yuan God to Dantian and other places through special skills.


    My original God is naturally in my brain. It''s easy to find him.


    The yuan God didn''t take shape, but you can already see the general shape. The yuan God looks very similar to myself, that is, I have shrunk many times.


    Just because he has not been fully formed, the face of the yuan God looks a little fuzzy.


    After careful examination, I said happily, "my yuan God is all right. It seems to be just a coincidence. I''m all right."


    Xiao Jin still seemed a little worried, but he just looked at me and didn''t speak.


    Xuelian''er didn''t investigate this much when she heard that I was fine. Instead, she asked me, "what did the general dream about? Why did he sweat all over? Although it''s not outside, it''s still very cold. The general still wipes the sweat quickly. Don''t get sick because of it. "


    I smiled: "I''m fine. My sweat has already dried out..."


    After a pause, I looked outside: "it''s almost dawn. Can we be ready to start?"


    Xuelianer smiled: "general, don''t worry. Take a rest. I''ll start preparing breakfast now. We''ll leave after breakfast. "


    At this time, where do I still have the mind to rest or practice? After nodding, I began to meditate.


    The dream I had just now was so real that even I thought I wasn''t dreaming. No wonder Xiao Jin was suspicious.


    But I didn''t find anything wrong with it. I really don''t know what happened to me.


    Maybe someone else knew what was wrong with me. My heart moved and immediately called the little bead in the soul bead.


    Xiaozhu has been in shenghunzhu for some time. She hasn''t appeared actively. At this time, I called her. She still hasn''t made any movement.


    I was surprised. When I looked at her quickly, I found that Xiaozhu was lying quietly in the spirit world formed by the soul bead, like a sleeping child.


    I''m sure she''s not sleeping, because the sleeping God can''t call and don''t wake up.

 Chapter 547

    I tried to call her again. She still didn''t move and seemed to sleep very heavily. Now I was worried immediately and hurriedly used my yuan God to check her situation.


    To put it bluntly, an artifact is equivalent to the soul of an object, but their generation is very difficult. Generally speaking, if an object wants to produce an artifact, it must first be high enough, and then there must be appropriate conditions to produce the first trace of soul power belonging to the object.


    These are extremely difficult conditions to achieve, so items with implements and spirits are very rare in this world.


    It is precisely because the instrument spirit is equivalent to the yuan God of a martial artist. My yuan God can easily see her and use my yuan God''s power to investigate her situation.


    I checked Xiaozhu carefully. Before I finished the inspection, I was already in a cold sweat.


    Xiaozhu has no signs of life. It''s like reaching the edge of complete dissipation. All signs of life are gradually disappearing.


    This is extremely dangerous. Once the yuan God disappears, there is no possibility of survival.


    I did not hesitate to input my little Yuanshen power into Xiaozhu''s body and use my Yuanshen power to prevent Xiaozhu''s dissipation.


    My power of Yuanshen is limited, and it can not be regarded as the real power of Yuanshen. At most, it is a power in the middle of the power of soul and Yuanshen. I hope it can help Xiaozhu who is on the verge of dissipation.


    I have practiced yuanshenjue. While I input my yuanshenjue power into Xiaozhu''s body, I also operate yuanshenjue. I want to constantly provide Xiaozhu with yuanshenjue power.


    With the power of my Yuanshen entering Xiaozhu''s body, my Yuanshen gradually became more and more blurred, and soon seemed to dissipate and become an ethereal soul again.


    Now I was also frightened. I almost couldn''t help but stop conveying the power of the yuan God to Xiaozhu.


    What can I do? Xiaozhu is in danger. My own Yuanshen power can''t support Xiaozhu until she wakes up. I''m in a dilemma.


    I was very anxious and suddenly remembered the string of soul beads in my arms.


    After absorbing the energy from the self explosion of the yuan God of the Taoist priest Jiufang, a large layer of non-uniform material appeared on the surface. According to Xiaozhu, it was all the energy emitted by the power of the yuan God.


    Can I use that energy to heal Xiaozhu and slow down the consumption of my original divine power?


    Do it when you think of it. Anyway, I have no other way now. Let''s treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    I don''t need to remove the soul beads. They are on my body and can be used directly.


    The yuan God is determined to be crazy by me. The layer of energy material on the surface of the soul bead is slowly absorbed, and then lightning enters my body and turns into pure energy, which is added to the power of the yuan God that I consume seriously.


    This method is useful. As soon as I tested it, I already knew that my method is feasible, so I continued to run the Yuanshen decision to turn the energy on the surface of the soul bead into my Yuanshen power, and then quickly input it into Xiaozhu''s body.


    With my treatment, Xiaozhu''s body slowly solidified, her limbs slowly began to move, and there were signs of recovery.


    Great, my method worked. At this moment, I was as excited as a new life.


    Instead of stopping healing Xiaozhu, I continued to convert the energy on the soul bead into the power of the yuan God, and then input it into Xiaozhu''s body.


    My yuan Shen was weaker than before, but he did not continue to be weak, but stabilized at a critical point.


    Time passed slowly, and Xiaozhu finally woke up under my treatment. The first time she opened her eyes, she already understood everything. Looking at me, she said gratefully, "master, Xiaozhu must always remember the kindness of saving lives!"


    Knowing that Xiaozhu was all right for the time being, I slowly stopped inputting the power of the yuan God into Xiaozhu and said to Xiaozhu, "you''re all right. Don''t remember whether you''re kind or not."


    Xiaozhu smiled slowly: "Xiaozhu will never forget the kindness of her master. The master quickly stabilized his Yuanshen, but he must not just let his Yuanshen go. It''s very dangerous. "


    I smiled and said to Xiaozhu, "what''s the matter with you? I had a nightmare before. Does it have anything to do with you? "


    Xiaozhu nodded: "Xiaozhu can''t resist the extremely cold gas here. I was injured because I was on my way in the extremely cold place and touched the extremely cold gas here a little. I thought I would recover after returning to the soul pearl. Unexpectedly, the cold here is highly toxic to me. After returning to the soul bead, I gradually couldn''t support it and fainted. After that, I think it should be that a message sent to the host at the moment of my coma played a role, making the host feel Xiaozhu''s discomfort. It''s just that Xiaozhu didn''t expect to make her master have a nightmare. Xiaozhu is very guilty. "


    "I''m sorry." I sighed: "you''re still running around with me. I almost... I didn''t find it. I''m really sorry."


    Xiaozhu shook her hand: "master, don''t say that. Xiaozhu is all right. As long as Xiaozhu doesn''t touch the cold of the extremely cold place in the future, she will be fine. It''s your master. You were hurt. Now you hurt your yuan God because of the treatment of Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu is very sorry. "


    I smiled and said, "I''m fine. My yuan God was hurt before. Isn''t it okay? Don''t worry, I just consumed too much power of the yuan God this time. The yuan God itself has no problem. As long as I practice the yuan God decision slowly, I will recover completely one day. "


    Xiaozhu looked at me anxiously, and I smiled and said again, "don''t worry, I''m really fine. If you have a rest, I''ll take the time to recover the power of the yuan God. We''ll talk again when we all have a rest. "


    Xiaozhu nodded, and a trace of apology appeared on her beautiful face. I was worried that she would say something like gratitude again, so she withdrew from the world of soul beads and returned to the world that belongs to me.


    "General, general..." a quick call immediately spread to my brain. I immediately opened my eyes and saw a beautiful man holding me. She was calling me anxiously.


    When I opened my eyes, the man holding me said with a sigh of relief: "I''m awake, but it scared me..."


    The person holding me was xuelian''er. As soon as she spoke, I immediately knew who she was. Maybe it was because my Yuanshen power was consumed too much, and my brain reaction was much slower. I couldn''t recognize xuelian''er at the first time.

 Chapter 548

    It is an indisputable fact that the original God is extremely important to us. Once damaged, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Princess..." I sat up hard, held my forehead and said, "sorry, there was something wrong with Xiaozhu just now, I......"


    Xuelianer interrupted me: "don''t talk. Have a good rest. It''s not too late to talk after it''s better."


    I smiled and lay down on the only bed in the cave with the help of xuelianer.


    Xiao Jin has been quietly following me. Although it has strong combat effectiveness, it is not human after all. Many things are still worse than human beings.


    If Xiaojin were human, she could help xuelianer help me to bed so that xuelianer would not sit on the cold ground and hold me.


    Now Xiao Jin has two sharp claws. I can''t stand one of his claws, and his wings can only be used for flying and fighting. If you want to help a patient or wounded person, they have no effect at all.


    Fortunately, xuelianer was there. She carefully helped me to bed and lay down. She helped me cover the quilt. It was very considerate.


    I haven''t been served for a long time. Now I feel a little embarrassed.


    Xuelianer saw my thoughts and said with a smile, "general, we are already comrades in arms and allies. I should help the general, just as the general helped me before. "


    I smiled, endured the weakness from the yuan God and said, "thank you."


    Xuelian''er waved her hand: "general, don''t talk. I''ll cook some broth for the general. The general will have a rest first."


    I felt powerless and really wanted to rest, so I didn''t say much and closed my eyes directly.


    The weakness of the yuan God makes people very tired and want to rest. Now I have almost reached the limit of the power consumption of the yuan God. I fell asleep as soon as I closed my eyes.


    I don''t know how long I slept. When I woke up, I was still in the cave, but there were several people around me I didn''t know.


    I looked blankly at these people who looked at me quietly. After a long time, I realized what these people were.


    All the people who came here are the snow people. They are the people of snow lotus. I don''t know when they came.


    With the help of xuelianer, I sat up and said with a smile, "my name is Jinfeng. I''ve met all the snow family friends. I feel unwell. Please forgive me for my neglect. "


    Xuelianer smiled and said, "general, don''t get me wrong. These people are my good friends. I asked them to send us some food and herbs. Because it suddenly snowed outside and couldn''t leave in time, they stayed."


    Xiao Jin said aside, "that''s right, general."


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you. I''ll thank you when I recover."


    "You''re welcome, general." These snow people said together, "we''ve all heard of the princess''s name. The general helped our snow people out of this bitter and cold place. We should say thank you. "


    I don''t know if they have discussed it. When they say this, it''s neat, just like one person said it.


    I reluctantly smiled: "you are welcome. We are cooperative relations and allies. This little thing is nothing to mention."


    Xuelianer said, "don''t mention it, general. Your injury is not well yet. You shouldn''t talk more. Come on, have some broth first. I''ve cooked it long ago, but I didn''t wake up the general because he slept soundly. Now drink quickly and replenish your strength. "


    I also felt very hungry, so I impolitely took the broth handed to me by xuelianer and drank it in a few mouthfuls. After eating the broth, I feel a lot more energetic, but the power of the yuan God has not recovered. I still want to sleep.


    Xuelianer was very careful. At this time, she said, "the general will sleep a little longer. Anyway, it''s snowing outside. We can''t leave now."


    I nodded, closed my eyes and continued to rest.


    This time I no longer simply slept, but lay in bed, closed my eyes and practiced yuanshenjue.


    It is much faster to restore the consumed power of Yuanshen by practicing Yuanshen decision than to restore the power of Yuanshen through rest.


    Xiaozhu rested in the soul pearl, I rested in the cave, and the rest and Xiaojin also rested in the cave.


    It''s snowy outside. No one dare to leave here easily. It''s easy to get lost in the extremely cold place. Now when it''s snowy, even the snow people who live here all year round dare not go out easily.


    Fortunately, xuelianer''s friends brought enough food. We avoided the snowstorm in the cave and had no worries for the time being.


    After nearly two days of cultivation, and once again converting the energy on the soul beads into the power of the yuan God to repair my yuan God, my yuan God who has consumed a lot has basically returned to the previous state.


    After the recovery of the yuan God, I felt like I had died once and came back to life again, and my state of mind had changed a lot.


    I have been thinking about solving the matter of Binhu village before. Now I suddenly wake up. I feel that as long as I try my best, even if I fail to successfully rescue the people of Binhu village, it is not a big deal.


    The people of Binhu village have lived there for thousands of years. Although their life is hard, they are comfortable and peaceful. Not everyone wants to leave there.


    This is just a small change, more about other aspects.


    It''s like cultivation. I always think I have to reach what kind of state to be successful, but now I suddenly understand that cultivation also needs time. It''s like a person''s destiny. I can''t see or grasp it, but it''s a real existence.


    We can try to change our destiny. As for whether we succeed or not, we just try our best. We don''t care too much.


    Because the more you care, the more tired you are, the more difficult it is to achieve.


    With these changes, I suddenly felt relaxed and soon became one with the people of the snow family, like a friend who had been in contact for a long time.


    Xuelianer looked at these and whispered to me, "it seems that the general has a great harvest this time. As the saying goes, ''if you don''t die, you will have a blessing. It seems that the general is also a blessed person."


    I smiled: "I have to thank you for your help, princess. Without your help and your help, I may have died of serious injury. Where can I have a chance to chat and laugh with you?"


    With a bowl of broth specially prepared for me by xuelian''er in my hand, I took the opportunity to raise the broth in my hand and said loudly: "princess, brothers, thank you for your help. Jin Feng will keep it in mind in his lifetime and never forget your kindness."


    I gave a bowl of soup instead of wine to everyone here. I should thank them for their help.

 Chapter 549

    "General, you''re welcome. That''s what we should do." Xuelianer said instead of everyone: "if the general really helps us leave the extremely cold place, all of our family will appreciate the general''s kindness and make friends with the general. Now why should the general talk about our modest efforts for the general? "


    I said with a smile, "in that case, I''m here to assure you that what I said will count. Even if the city Lord opposes, I''ll ensure that you have a place to live and live."


    "OK." Xuelianer said, "just for the general''s words, we will replace wine with water and give the general a bowl."


    Xuelianer''s words were immediately agreed by all the snow people here. They raised the bowl with hot water in their hands and said in unison, "please, general."


    I drank the broth in my hand and said with a smile: "if I had known you earlier, I must be brothers with you... Princess, don''t look at me like this. Even the princess, you can be brothers with us."


    Xuelian smiled, put down the bowl in her hand and said slowly, "if I''m a brother, I don''t dare to ask for it. However, since the generals have already stated their position, I xuelian''er will also express my position to the general. I will persuade the clan leader to lead the whole family to follow the general and help the general guard Jingshen city. If the clan leader and people don''t want to, I, xuelianer, will certainly follow the general and be the general''s pawn, only the general''s horse will follow. "


    I looked at xuelianer and said excitedly, "we have a deal!"


    Xuelian''er said positively, "if there is a half empty word about what xuelian''er said today, I will die under ten thousand arrows in the battlefield in the future."


    I didn''t expect xuelianer to say so. It was too late to stop her, so I had to say, "don''t do this... Well, if what I said today can''t be realized, I will die on the battlefield like you, princess."


    As soon as xuelianer stretched out her hand and wanted to clap hands with me, I also stretched out my hand and clapped hands with her three times, which was regarded as an alliance.


    The warrior pays most attention to such a covenant and oath, because once violated, it will cause great heart robbery.


    However, when the warrior breaks through the realm, especially when the heavenly robbery occurs, it is easy to completely defeat or kill a warrior.


    Martial artists dare not break their vows easily, and are willing to abide by the agreements and covenants. After all, no one is willing to joke about their lives.


    Xuelianer and others saw me forming an alliance with them and immediately said, "thank you, general. May we cooperate happily!"


    I felt it was like a real deal and said reluctantly, "since we are already allies, don''t be too polite. My injury has basically recovered. After the snowstorm, we immediately went to meet the patriarch of the aristocracy and discuss relevant matters. "


    Xuelianer said: "this snowstorm may last for some time. Please don''t worry about seeing the patriarch."


    I''d like to say that what I''m worried about is not to meet the leader of the snow family, but the safety of Jingshen city. However, Xuelian and I have just formed an alliance and don''t say much. We have to nod and say, "I hope the snowstorm can pass earlier, and I can also see the noble leader earlier, so as to return to Jingshen city to guard Jingshen city as soon as possible."


    Xuelianer smiled, got up and said, "general, don''t worry about the safety of Jingshen city. I can guarantee that the current Jingshen city must be very safe."


    "Oh?" I have some doubts: "do you mean that mirror God city will be fine in the near future?"


    Xuelianer nodded: "just before I left, I helped the stars to make a plan for suspicious soldiers. I ask the stars to send a small group of troops to attack and harass the garrison of Jingshen city every day, but don''t really attack Jingshen city. This is not only a plan for suspicious soldiers, but also a plan for tired soldiers. "


    I suddenly said, "I see. But in this case, our garrison will be tired and worried every day. "


    "I''m sorry," xuelianer smiled awkwardly. "At that time, I wanted to use the power of the stars to let the people of our family leave the extremely cold place, so I did something sorry for the general and Jingshen city. Please don''t mind."


    I remembered the past of the snow people and the ancestors of Jingshen city. Knowing that what xuelian''er did could not be said to be wrong, I smiled bitterly and said, "you can''t blame it all. Our previous practices of Jingshen city were also wrong. Now that we are a family, don''t say two more words. In the future, we will work together to protect our common home. "


    "Fight to protect our common homeland!" Xuelianer said excitedly, "well said, just for this sentence, we should drink a bowl..."


    "Replace wine with water. It''s dry." I stood up and said, "brothers, come together."


    The snow people all stood up. They replaced wine with water and clinked glasses again. The atmosphere in the cave was immediately good


    The snowstorm won''t stop for a while. I practice in my spare time. When the practice is over, I chat with xuelianer and others in order to learn more about the habits of the snow people.


    In this way, three days later, the snowstorm outside showed a sign of weakening.


    Xiaozhu has been resting in the soul pearl. When I practice yuanshenjue, it will be good for her recovery, but it will take some time for her to go in and out and move as before.


    In order to make Xiaozhu recover faster, I used some spirit herbs that are helpful for soul power, but the effect is still not ideal.


    That is, when using soul beads to practice Yuanshen formula, the power of Yuanshen condensed on the surface of soul beads is very helpful to Xiaozhu.


    Unfortunately, the power of the original God condensed on the surface of the soul bead is not too much, and it can not completely recover the bead at one time.


    Xiaozhu''s previous state must have been very high, so after serious injury, the power of the yuan God needed to recover is very huge. It''s difficult for me to recover her at once.


    The power of Yuanshen produced and accumulated by my practice of Yuanshen decision should not only be used to stabilize and restore my own Yuanshen, but also provide Xiaozhu with enough Yuanshen power, which often seems to be stretched.


    Fortunately, there are still some energy generated by the self explosion of the yuan God power of the nine Taoist priests absorbed before the soul beads. If I can''t hold on, I can use them to slightly reduce my pressure.


    I hope to get through this difficult period as soon as possible and let Xiaozhu recover as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Xiaojin has no problem at this time. It enjoys the exquisite food brought by the snow people every day, and its previous consumption has all recovered. It looks energetic and vibrant.


    Occasionally, he would talk to the snow people, or deliberately raise the bar with me. It didn''t seem depressed because he was trapped here.


    Xiao Jin is the king of the sky who likes freedom best. I was trapped in a small cave. I was worried that it would feel uncomfortable. Now it seems that I think more.

 Chapter 550

    Xuelianer and others cultivate the skills of the snow family. It seems that they can absorb the energy from the extremely cold Qi in the extremely cold place into their own bodies, and then slowly transform it into the warrior''s own aura, so as to promote the enhancement of their own strength.


    I was surprised and envious. I wanted to learn this magical skill from xuelian''er, but I was completely disappointed after I asked xuelian''er.


    This kind of skill of the snow clan seems magical, but its limitations are also great. One of the biggest limitations is that the martial arts practitioners who have practiced this skill can only practice this kind of skill all their life.


    If you practice with other martial arts, the martial arts will immediately become possessed. At least you will lose all your skills, or you will die.


    I understand why I failed when I tried to absorb and refine the extremely cold Qi here.


    God is fair. People in extremely cold places can absorb the power of extreme cold, but people outside can''t absorb and use it.


    Unless you give up everything before and become a resident of a very cold place.


    Naturally, I won''t do this. It''s not easy to get to the current state. If I give up now, it may take me decades to reach the current state. The gains outweigh the losses.


    On the fifth day when we were trapped in the cave, the snowstorm finally stopped slowly.


    At this time, we can''t wait to run out of the cave to see what the outside world looks like.


    Days of Blizzard make everything here look extremely clean. There are almost no impurities on the snow-white ground.


    However, the nearly two meter thick snow made people speechless. The hole of our cave was almost blocked. When we went out, we had to clear the snow first.


    Xuelianer and others are used to seeing the blizzard here and have no performance.


    Xiao Jin and I were a little surprised and speechless. Where is snow? It''s clear that the whole cloud fell to the ground.


    Xiao Jin has low resistance to the extremely cold Qi here. He opened the aura mask early.


    It has been resting these days. Its aura has basically recovered and can last for a period of time.


    The snow is too thick. We can''t go from the ground to the residence of the snow people. We can only choose to fly.


    Flying in such an environment is very spiritual, but there is no better way, and we all agree to do so.


    Xiao Jin and I took off first, followed by xuelian''er. Xuelian''er''s realm is among the eight level generals and can fly a short distance.


    The remaining snow people, because they are all warriors in the realm of generals, can fly a short distance, but no one opposes it.


    After we cleaned up briefly, we took off together and made rapid progress towards our destination.


    Under the guidance of xuelianer, we quickly crossed that mountain range and came to another snow field.


    Not to mention, the snow field I dreamed of before is the same as the one in front of me.


    This makes my heart a little uneasy, but also quietly alert.


    Xiao Jin and I flew side by side. At this time, it whispered to me: "master, there seems to be some danger here. Be careful."


    I know that the star beast and spirit beast have a much better ability to predict danger than human beings, so I also sent a message to Xiao Jin: "I know what to do, and you should be careful."


    Xiao Jin didn''t speak any more, but quickly flew to the front and walked side by side with xuelianer who led the way.


    Xiao Jin''s plan should be to fly close to xuelian''er, so as to protect xuelian''er in time in case of emergencies.


    Xuelianer is our important person, which Xiao Jin also knows, although xuelianer was unhappy with us before.


    The snow field drifted slowly under us. After we flew for almost an hour, xuelianer finally fell to the ground.


    I immediately fell down. I was about to ask xuelian''er what was going on. Xuelian''er had said: "next, we can''t fly. Not far ahead is the array set by our people. It is a ecstasy array. If we fly from the air, it''s difficult to find the entrance to our station hidden in the ecstasy array."


    I nodded: "please lead the way, thank you."


    Xuelian''er smiled, turned and looked at the snow people who were following up, and walked forward slowly.


    Xuelian''er and her people are all generals. Flying is more difficult. Everyone seems very tired, but none of them is tired. They keep up with xuelian''er silently without complaint.


    With xuelianer''s action, I clearly saw something like water waves appear in the air, like a stone thrown into the calm water. The waves spread in circles, which was very beautiful and mysterious.


    Xiao Jin and I followed in and saw another world.


    There is no snow, no green plants, and no star beast that can run and jump.


    Xiao Jin and I couldn''t see anything except xuelianer who came in one step in advance.


    Here is a gray world, filled with amazing dust like things, blocking most of my sight and can''t see far at a glance.


    When I breathe, I find that what is filled here is not dust, but some substances I have never seen, which seems to be harmless to human body.


    "This is the illusion produced by the enchanted array. In fact, it is still a snow-white world. Just because there is the enchanted array, what we see is like a gray world."


    Xuelianer explained to me in time: "general, don''t easily remove the aura mask. It''s still very cold here. Be careful of frostbite."


    I subconsciously glanced at my arm, which had been injured before but has now fully recovered, nodded and said, "thank you for reminding me. Where is the entrance to your place of residence? I think it''s gray here, and I don''t see any entrance. "


    Xuelianer looked at her people who had just come in, smiled and said, "general, don''t worry. My people will send a signal. After the people in charge of the enchanting array receive the signal, they will temporarily lift the enchanting array. Then we can see the entrance."


    Xiao Jin and I looked at each other, and I said subconsciously, "send a signal?"


    Xuelian Erqi said, "if they don''t send a signal, how will they know we''re back? General, are you still worried about your previous dream? General, don''t be suspicious. We are already allies, so we will never do anything to hurt you. "


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "No. It''s just that the previous dream was too real, which made me a little uneasy... "


    Xuelianer said with a smile: "it seems that the general is also frightened by the dream... Well, if the general is worried, let Xiao Jin watch us. With Xiaojin''s strength, we are not its opponent. It can firmly control us. "

 Chapter 551

    I waved my hand: "the princess is careless. Xiao Jin''s original intention is to protect your safety, because you are our most important person."


    Xuelian''er smiled and threw something out. It was like a signal bomb. After flying out, it exploded far away and sent out dazzling red light. Even within this array, it could be seen far away.


    As the red light flashed, a harsh sound of mechanical opening came. I felt the ground shaking under my feet, and the ground in front of me suddenly appeared layers of white.


    The enchanted array was lifted and the snow-white world appeared in front of me again.


    After seeing these, xuelianer said to me, "please follow me, general. We will enter the entrance soon."


    When xuelian''er spoke, she was already walking forward. Xiaojin and I followed xuelian''er and soon came to a very secret place.


    This place is actually in the snow, but because there is snow everywhere, it is difficult to find this entrance from a distance.


    "The entrance is a transport array," xuelianer explained in time. "This transport array can transport us to our place of residence, so we have to protect ourselves from outsiders."


    This is different from what I dreamed before. It seems that I was dreaming before. There are still some differences between dream and reality.


    I''m going to enter the snow clan''s residence soon. I''m a little excited. I hope the snow clan will sincerely cooperate with us and help us guard Jingshen city.


    The snow people use a small transmission array as the entrance, which is an excellent defense method.


    Ordinary people don''t have to find the teleportation array hidden in the ecstasy array. Even if they are lucky to find it, they may not be able to start the teleportation array.


    Nowadays, few people know how to start the transmission array.


    Now I know what is used to start the transmission array. The large transmission array newly built in Jingshen city uses energy spar.


    Energy spar is an advanced energy storage material, which contains a lot of energy and can be used as the starting energy of the transmission array.


    As long as there is enough powerful energy, such a transmission array can be started.


    Of course, the use and transformation of energy is also very important, which does not mean that everything will be solved as long as there is energy.


    The transmission array itself can convert energy into energy suitable for transmission, which is also the most difficult and important when building a transmission array.


    The transmission array of the snow family is very small and does not require too much energy. When xuelianer started it, she took out something very like energy spar and placed it on each energy point of the transmission array, and then started the transmission array in a burst of white light.


    We were sent away at one time. Where we stood, we had to leave several virtual shadows that didn''t dissipate in time.


    At the end of the white light, I was standing in another completely strange place.


    This place is all green. You can see that it is no longer a world of snow.


    We came to the core of the extremely cold land, which is the residence of the snow people in the extremely cold land.


    Looking around, it''s huge. Hundreds of kilometers around, it''s all green.


    And here is a plain, endless feeling, let me feel very comfortable.


    The residents here are all snow people. Their architectural style is very strange. They are all small houses made of one-story stones. They look like small stone buildings in the scenic spot, but they are obviously smaller.


    The house here may only let the family sleep, and everything else can''t be done in the house.


    What makes me pay more attention is that there are lakes of different sizes in all directions. The water source of these lakes should be the ice and snow in the extremely cold places around.


    When the ice and snow melted at the temperature, they gathered here and formed countless lakes, large and small.


    In addition to some plants I haven''t seen here, there are clear lakes and small houses. It''s very beautiful. It''s simply a paradise on earth.


    "General, welcome to the residence of our snow people." Xuelianer smiled and said, "please come with me. We''ll meet the patriarch right now."


    I went back to God and said sincerely, "your place is very big and beautiful. It looks like a paradise on earth."


    Xuelian''er was slightly stunned: "how could the general think so? Although it''s beautiful here now, you''ll go crazy when you live here for ten days and a half months. The feeling of being locked up in one place and never getting out will drive people crazy. "


    I nodded: "I understand. I used to stay in a place where I couldn''t get out... I mean, it''s really a quiet and peaceful place. If there weren''t such natural dangers around that blocked the way out, I think it must be very desirable."


    Xuelianer shook her head: "general, you are wrong. Although it looks beautiful here, people who have lived here for a long time know that this place is too small for people to live for a long time. It''s better to be outside. The sky is wide and you can fly freely... "


    While xuelianer was talking, my attention was attracted by several snow people who had just come out of the green plants.


    These snow people look very pleasing to the eye. The handsome men and the beautiful women are all the best beauties and beauties.


    When I saw xuelianer and some of her friends before, I didn''t have any special feeling. Now when I saw these snow people in front of me, I suddenly felt that the snow people seemed to be more beautiful than any race I had seen.


    This may be one of their characteristics, but I didn''t know much before.


    "General." Xuelianer smiled at me and said, "let me introduce you. These are also my friends and the people here who are responsible for helping the patriarch manage daily affairs. We call them family attendants, equivalent to the steward of the city master''s house of Jingshen city. "


    I nodded, stared at one of the women and said, "I see... Excuse me, princess, are they looking at me with some hostility because I am a stranger?"


    Xuelian looked at the woman I was staring at and slowly frowned: "this... I don''t know what''s going on. General, please wait a minute. I''ll ask first. "


    The woman I was staring at didn''t know why. My eyes were indeed full of hostility, and a faint murderous spirit spread out on those people, which made me feel very bad.


    Xiao Jin had sensed everything and was ready to take action at any time. His eyes were also very bad.

 Chapter 552

    I am also a veteran soldier. I am very sensitive to such murderous spirit. These people are somewhat hostile and murderous, but others are not particularly obvious.


    Does this have anything to do with the colorful real people being caught or the stars?


    I thought of two possibilities for a moment, but I soon excluded the colorful real people.


    Colorful immortal was caught by the Almighty man. Even if he ran away, he couldn''t have arrived here before us.


    It can only be related to the stars. Their high technology may avoid the extreme cold here and directly come to the center of the extreme cold to meet the snow people before us.


    If so, they told the snow people about my taking xuelianer. The snow people will be hostile when they see me.


    "General," xuelianer quickly returned to me and looked at her face. "Maybe someone came here before us and said something to our clan leader, so... Our people misunderstood the general and myself."


    Having thought of this possibility, I smiled and said, "I have thought of it. I don''t know what they said. How do I feel like an unforgivable bad man? I''m a little creepy by this young lady. "


    Xuelianer said, "don''t mind, general. They just listen to the slander of others, so they are somewhat hostile to you. By the way, she is the long Princess xuemei''er, who is described by Xiaozhu as the kindest princess of our snow family. "


    I think Xiaozhu did say before that there are many princesses in the snow family, among which the kindest and most loved by Xiaozhu is Princess Chang.


    Xiaozhu''s least favorite princess is the little princess xuelianer who talked to me. They have always been unkind before.


    But I already knew in my contact with xuelianer that the rumors are not necessarily right.


    Xuelianer may be resourceful and cunning, but she is definitely not an unreasonable and willful person.


    The reason why Xiaozhu doesn''t like xuelian''er may be that she has heard some rumors about xuelian''er before, but Xiaozhu doesn''t know what the real situation is.


    As for the legendary considerate, gentle and virtuous Princess xuemei''er, I''m afraid she may not be really a considerate, gentle and virtuous princess.


    Now I meet the kindest princess xuemei''er said by Xiaozhu. My feeling is that Xiaozhu is wrong again.


    The long princess''s eyes and murderous spirit told me that the long princess was not a good stubble.


    "It''s the eldest princess. You said she was a family servant before. I thought she was an ordinary woman."


    I deliberately smiled and said, "the long Princess doesn''t know if it''s very simple. How can she arbitrarily think I''m not a good person after listening to others'' words?"


    The long Princess xuemei''er heard the conversation between me and xuelian''er, stepped forward and shouted at me, "are you the Jinfeng who kidnapped my sister? What''s the matter with my sister? Why doesn''t she hate you and make out with you? Is there really something shady between you? "


    I was stunned and heard xuelianer say, "sister, what are you talking about?"


    Xuemei''er stared and said, "sister, you are confused. Jinfeng is the one who hijacked you. How can you be with him? And bring him to us... Come here quickly and don''t embarrass your sister. "


    Xuelianer frowned and said, "sister, what have you heard? General Kim and I did have some misunderstandings, but we settled not long ago. And I reached an agreement with the general. The general will help us leave the extremely cold place and find us a place near Jingshen city as our new residence... That''s why I brought general Jin here to meet our clan leader and discuss this matter. Sister, no matter what you hear from others, I will tell you that what you hear now is true. "


    Xuemei said, "were you coerced by him? This is the territory of the snow clan. He doesn''t dare do anything to you here. You don''t have to speak for him. I already know what''s going on between you. Now I''ll order someone to take down the golden maple and hand it over to the patriarch! "


    Xuelian''er said anxiously, "No. What I just said is true, and there is no empty word... "


    Xuemei''er suddenly sneered, and her tone and face changed: "you helped Jinfeng speak. It seems that you are really in collusion with each other as they said... Xuelian''er, you should know that our snow family women can''t have any intimate behavior with men without the permission of their parents... You have violated the family rules now, and I''ll take you to see the patriarch, Ask the grown-up to punish you. "


    Xuelianer''s face turned red, and her beautiful cheek was first surprised, and then gradually filled with anger: "what are you talking about? I... general Jin and I are innocent. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "If I''m talking nonsense, I''ll have my own opinion later." Xuemei''er shouted, "we have received the news that you have been captured by Jinfeng. He will kill you. Now that you have come here together, you still speak for him. If you want to say that there is no adultery between you, who believes it! "


    Xuelian''er seemed very angry. She bit her teeth and glared at xuemei''er. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t speak.


    After listening to xuemei''er''s words, all the snow people, including those who went to pick us up, showed a look of surprise on their faces. Obviously, they all cared about what xuemei''er said.


    I don''t know if it''s because the climate here is warm and there is no extreme cold in the extremely cold place. Xiaozhu, who has been sleeping, suddenly quietly contacted me and told me something I don''t know.


    It turns out that the people of the snow nationality attach great importance to the affairs between men and women. They believe that the women of the snow nationality must get the permission of their parents before they can marry.


    Otherwise, once a woman of the snow nationality has a private relationship with a man, she has committed a heinous crime and will be publicly executed.


    In other words, if xuelianer is really good with me, waiting for her will be a dead end.


    After listening to Xiaozhu''s words, Huodi understood why xuelianer was a little alarmed.


    I also suddenly understand that there seems to be a great holiday between xuemei''er and xuelian''er, just like the legend of the outside world.


    I don''t know what festival they have, but seeing that Xuemei wants to kill Xuelian, I understand that the festival between them must be very deep.


    Having understood this, I decided not to speak for the time being. First, let''s see what xuemei''er is going to do to xuelian''er.


    Anyway, xuelianer is my favorite person and my think tank. I will never allow others to hurt her.


    It seems that the two princesses of the snow family are going to have a big fight today.


    I communicated with Xiaojin and Xiaozhu secretly and decided to wait and see how xuelian''er handled her sister xuemei''er.

 Chapter 553

    Xuelian''er was so angry that she couldn''t speak, but soon calmed down, slowly opened her mouth and asked, "who are you listening to? I understand the rules of the snow family. If I do something wrong, I will naturally be punished. But if someone deliberately framed me, you should know the end of framing others. "


    Xuemei''er was stunned and then angrily said, "who framed you? These are the exact information provided by our allies. How can they be false? Don''t try to argue. Go to the patriarch and wait for disposal. "


    Xuelianer suddenly smiled: "what ally? Stars? When did they become our allies? "


    Xuemei''er said, "two days ago, the patriarch promised to form an alliance with the stars, destroy the human beings in Jingshen city and recapture our Jingshen city..."


    Xuelian''er interrupted xuemei''er and said angrily, "the stars are ambitious. How can you be so confused and credulous? I want to see the patriarch and ask the patriarch to take back his order! "


    "You say you can see whoever you see. Who do you think you are?" Xuemei''er shouted, "to tell you the truth, the patriarch has expelled you from the family. You are not a princess now. You can''t see the patriarch casually."


    After a pause, xuemei''er said with a trace of malicious smile: "I wanted to catch you on the pretext of taking you to the patriarch. Now it seems that you must not want to listen to me. Really? "


    Xue lianer said angrily, "no good intention. I will never go with you. You will die."


    Xuemei''er sneered, stepped back, waved and said, "you all heard that xuelian''er resisted arrest. According to the order of the patriarch, now I order you to kill me without amnesty."


    All the snow people were in a daze. They looked at each other and looked at each other at a loss.


    I don''t know which snow clan shouted "kill". Immediately someone took the lead to rush to xuelian''er and me. It seems that they all think xuelian''er should kill and I should kill.


    Xuelian''er''s face changed greatly and she was furious. Looking at xuemei''er''s eyes, it seemed that she could directly kill xuemei''er.


    Listen to xuelianer roar: "what are you doing? I''m a little princess. You move me and try! "


    The snow people didn''t speak, but everyone released an amazing murderous spirit. They had killed xuelian''er and me, ignoring xuelian''er''s words.


    Xuemei''er didn''t do it directly, but she always stared at xuelian''er. The killing intention in her eyes was undisguised. It was obvious that she really wanted to kill xuelian''er.


    The two sisters are wonderful. They seem to have a deep hatred for each other. They want to kill each other.


    I slowly closed my eyes. At the moment before the snow clan was about to attack xuelian''er, I shouted "stop". The sound was like rolling thunder, shaking the ground slightly.


    A roar containing my aura scared the snow people back again and again. Unexpectedly, no one could stand still.


    I eagerly opened my eyes, looked at the snow people in front of me and shouted, "you are all snow people. You kill each other. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by outsiders? Things are not clear, just rely on the words of the stars to kill their own princess. Do you still have your own opinion? Do you still have the ability to distinguish right from wrong, good from evil? Are you puppets, led by others... "


    After my words, xuemei''er said loudly, "don''t you know shame if you ruin my sister''s reputation and dare to put que words here?"


    I frowned slightly. Originally, I felt that I was awe inspiring, but I was blocked by Xuemei''s words.


    Xuelianer said at this time, "the stars caught me and forced me to cooperate with them. It was general Jinfeng who saved me and took me away from the tiger''s den. Don''t listen to the lies of the stars. They are alienating our internal relations... Xuemei''er, you are my sister. We were a little unhappy before, but this matter is related to the life and death of our snow family. Please don''t affect the overall situation because of personal grievances! "


    Xuemei''er sneered: "don''t think I''ll spare you if you call me sister. What matters to the life and death of the snow family? Who are you scaring? The patriarch has made it clear that you had an affair with this Jinfeng and brought him here. And we know that the purpose of bringing him here is to use the power of the snow family to fight against the stars. You pushed all of us into the war. What''s your heart? It''s good to say that you are taking the overall situation into account. Is it really so-called? "


    Xuemei''er said it one by one. After listening to it, the Xue people unconsciously began to nod. Everyone recognized xuemei''er''s words.


    Xuelian''er''s face was very ugly. She was obviously angry again by what xuemei''er said.


    I think xuelianer has lost her square inch. Originally, she is extremely smart. She is no longer the opponent of xuemeier who has been prepared, so she scrambled and said: "you are willing to believe the words of stars, but you are unwilling to believe your own words. It seems that the legend of Xue people''s intelligence is not true."


    After a pause, before xuemei''er spoke, I said again: "the stars invaded the oxygen star, killed tens of millions of oxygen star people, occupied a large number of cities and land, and threatened to kill all oxygen star people and completely occupy the oxygen star. Now you snow people listen to their words, maim their own people and help tyranny. Don''t you think about your end when the stars really occupy the oxygen star? "


    I said these words very loudly. I believe all the snow people here can hear it, and the head of the snow family must also hear it.


    Xuemei''er also said loudly, "who said we were going to help the tyranny? We didn''t promise to help the stars. What we are talking about now is about xuelianer and you. Don''t tell me anything and confuse the public. "


    When I stepped forward, the king of Wu suddenly spread out, suppressed all the snow people present, and then shouted in their frightened eyes: "Princess xuemei''er, do you have any evidence to prove that there is an affair between me and princess xuelian''er? Please show evidence in front of everyone. Otherwise, I''ll kill you immediately and do justice for Princess xuelianer. "


    Xuemei''er and lian''er were flushed. Although they were still standing reluctantly, they were obviously oppressed by me. They were also very hard to speak: "you... What evidence do you want me to give... For your good deeds! You are defending xuelianer now, which is the best evidence! "


    Xuemei''er is totally playing with helplessness. She knows that xuelian''er and I are innocent, but she wants to place such a charge on xuelian''er, which will ruin xuelian''er''s reputation and be abandoned by the people.


    Such a person is so hateful that I suddenly want to punish her and let her know the end of the person who framed others.

 Chapter 554

    As soon as the idea of punishing xuemei''er came into being, I was a little strange myself. I don''t know why I suddenly wanted to protect xuelian''er and why I wanted to punish xuemei''er so much.


    I suddenly wanted to treat her in her own way. I strode to xuemei''er''s side, stretched out my hand and took her hand, making an intimate appearance for everyone here to see.


    Xuemei''er''s face changed greatly and she wanted to break away from me, but she couldn''t break away because she was suppressed by my momentum.


    When the snow people saw the actions between me and snow Meier, their faces changed color one by one, but no one dared to say anything, but glared at me.


    They were suppressed by my coercion. Even if they wanted to save xuemei''er, they didn''t dare to move at this time.


    I sneered in my heart and sent a message to Xue mei''er: "as you just said, if I say a word for you now, or have some intimate behavior with you, I will have an affair with you? Since you are so guilty, I will help you. "


    Xuemei''er''s face was even more ugly. When she wanted to speak, I said, "listen, I, Jinfeng, have a private life with Princess xuemei''er today. I covet her beauty. I want to marry her and be her man."


    As soon as I said this, xuelianer was stunned first, with an incredible expression on her face.


    Other snow people grew up one by one, and everyone''s face was full of surprise.


    I sneered in my heart and deliberately shouted, "in our Chilong country, a man can only marry one wife, but because xuemei''er says that your sister has an affair with me, I will try my best to marry all your sisters. In the future, your sisters will help each other and work together to help me. If you dare to be unkind to your sister again, I will be punished. "


    "Shameless!" Xue mei''er shouted angrily, "let go of me, I''ll kill you!"


    I laughed and said, "threatening my husband is not allowed by the snow family. It seems that I really want to punish you and make you have a long memory."


    I did what I said, raised my hand and slapped xuemei''er. A Reiki beat her sensitive hip, making a loud slap.


    The snow mei''er was completely angry. The other hand I didn''t grasp suddenly turned around and was going to hit me in the throat.


    I was already on guard. I leaned back and simply pulled her into my arms. I hugged her and sealed the aura in her body, making her unable to move.


    After that, I laughed and said, "don''t worry. It''s not too late to be intimate after we meet our father-in-law."


    Xuemei''er''s eyes were burning, but her mouth could not speak, her body could not move, and there was nothing she could do about me.


    The snow people reacted and roared one by one, but no one dared to really rush to save xuemei''er.


    My goal has been achieved. With a sneer, she loosened xuemei''er and said loudly, "now you know what it''s like to be framed and bullied? Don''t think that people who play helpless can''t help him. Like what xuemei''er did before, what would it feel like to put it on herself? You all think about it. "


    The snow people are very intelligent. Some people have understood all this for a long time. There is no hostility in my eyes.


    They made a few gestures in private, and everyone present relaxed. It seemed that they all understood the whole story.


    "General Jin," said xuelianer at this time, "please forgive her. She was confused for a moment and did something wrong."


    I looked at xuemei''er who couldn''t move, hugged xuelian''er and said, "this is an internal matter of the snow family, but since I am involved, I can''t sit back and ignore it. Xuemei''er deliberately framed her sister, which was more hateful than other people who didn''t know the truth. Just a little punishment was just to let her have a long memory. That''s all for today. If I commit it again in the future, even if I offend the whole snow family, I won''t spare her. "


    Xuelian''er hugged her fist and said, "general Jin, thank you here. Xuelianer assured the general that nothing similar would happen in the future. "


    I nodded: "in that case, stop now. It''s probably impossible to see the noble patriarch today. Xiao Jin and I have a day off. We''ll meet the noble patriarch tomorrow. No matter how provoked the stars, my previous promise to the snow family still counts. "


    Xuelian''er said, "the clan leader... Should have known that the general has arrived. When I go to communicate, maybe the general can meet with the clan leader today."


    I didn''t say anything more, but Xiao Jin said at this time, "are the stars still here? Take me to see their means. "


    A snow clan took a look at xuelian''er, got xuelian''er''s permission, hugged his fist and said, "they should still be here and are discussing cooperation with the patriarch."


    Xiao Jin roared and said loudly, "the leader of the snow family is so confused that he cooperates with an intruder. He is really blind. I''ll teach him a lesson and let him know what he can and can''t do. "


    The snow family said with fear: "the stars came to us, but we didn''t take the initiative to find them..."


    Xiao Jin sneered, "as long as you cooperate with the stars, you should sell your ancestors for prosperity and teach you a lesson."


    The snow clan''s face turned red. It was said by Xiao Jin that he was speechless.


    I''m worried that Xiao Jin will really teach the leader of the snow family and destroy our alliance with the snow family. He said to Xiao Jin, "they handle the affairs of the snow family by themselves. Our purpose here is to cooperate with them. Other things are none of our business."


    Xiao Jin understood what I meant, nodded at me, flapped his wings and flew high into the sky, leaving only a "say hello to me" and went to play by himself.


    Xuelian''er watched Xiao Jin leave and said to me, "I want to ask the general to let xuemei''er go. I don''t know the general..."


    I waved and lifted the seal on xuemei''er: "tell xuemei''er, don''t blame me for being rude if you dare to do this again in the future."


    I''m too lazy to talk to xuemei''er. It''s clear that xuemei''er is right in front of me, but I want xuelian''er to send a message for me and deliberately ignore xuemei''er.


    Xuelian''er nodded and turned to talk to xuemei''er. I didn''t want to hear what they said. I walked aside with Xiaozhu and enjoyed the scenery here.


    I didn''t want to be a gentleman this time. I didn''t show mercy to xuemei''er. I punished her severely.


    People like xuemei''er don''t give her any color to see. I''m afraid it will be endless, which will seriously affect the cooperation between me and Xuezu.


    I hope she will learn a lesson and will not do similar stupid things in the future

 Chapter 555

    I don''t know what xuelian''er and xuemei''er said. Ten minutes later, xuemei''er actually laughed, which attracted me to turn around and have a look.


    Listen to xuelianer smile and say: "sister, don''t be angry. It''s all provoked by the stars. They hurt your sister. You were taught a lesson by general Jin. It''s all them who are wrong."


    Xuemei''er looked at me, and a look of reluctance flashed on her face, but she didn''t mean to hate me. She lowered her head and whispered, "in the future, our sisters must work together and can''t do anything sorry for ourselves..."


    Xuelianer said positively, "sister, I remember. Please rest assured. In the future, I will respect my sister and don''t make you angry."


    Xuemei''er was very satisfied with xuelian''er''s attitude. She smiled and took xuelian''er''s hand intimately: "my sister did wrong before. Please don''t take it to heart. In the future, my sister will never do anything sorry for you. My sister promises you! "


    Xuelianer smiled: "what do you say, sister? We are sisters. Sister will see the outside world. Besides, why doesn''t my sister remember that my sister is sorry for me? "


    She laughed deliberately, then hugged xuemei''er and said loudly, "let the past pass. Our sisters start again and be good sisters all their lives."


    Xuemei''er hugged xuelian''er and said loudly, "be a good sister all your life!"


    After a pause, xuemei''er suddenly lowered her voice and said, "sister, is there really nothing between you and Jinfeng... General? Don''t hide it from your sister. If you see the patriarch later, you''ll be in trouble. "


    Xuelian nodded and said seriously, "we are really innocent. Sister, don''t listen to others to sow discord. Sister, how can I cheat you at this time."


    "So we can get out of here?" Xuemei''er seemed excited and said with a smile, "don''t lie to me. I''m going to tell the patriarch..."


    Xuemei''er turned and ran away before she finished. It seemed that she was going to pass the message for us. She was in a hurry.


    Xuelianer reluctantly turned back and said with a smile: "general, don''t mind. My sister is just like this. She''s windy and angry. She''s not mature at all..."


    I''m stunned. What''s going on?


    At first, it seemed that xuemei''er was going to kill xuelian''er and me. At this time, after listening to xuelian''er''s words, she ran like a child to find her father, that is, the patriarch of the Xue people, and spread it for us. This... How does it look like a child fooling around?


    "Does the general feel strange that my sister looks like a child?" Xuelian''er saw my mind at a glance: "to tell you the truth, my sister is actually a person with dual character. When she is happy, she is very like a child, very angry; When you are angry, you look murderous, like a killer... "


    I shook my head. I was puzzled about it. I could only say reluctantly, "princess, let''s go to see the patriarch."


    Xuelian''er saw that I was not interested in xuemei''er''s affairs, so she stopped saying, "general, please follow me. The patriarch should have been waiting for the general at this time."


    I nodded: "Princess Lao leads the way."


    Xuelian''er turned around and took me out of here. I also wanted to leave here. I followed xuelian''er and left quickly.


    Those snow people were still in the same place. They clearly didn''t know what was going on before.


    Xuelianer''s father is the leader of the snow family. She took me to the front of a house with the same layer of stones and said to the middle-aged man at the door, "is the leader there? I brought general Jin to meet the patriarch. "


    The middle-aged man smiled: "the patriarch is talking to the eldest princess. He has given orders. Please go in to see him immediately after the general and the little princess come."


    I saw that the middle-aged man was handsome, upright and dressed like a housekeeper, so he smiled and said, "thank you, master."


    The middle-aged man looked at me and said, "general Jin, you''re welcome. I''ve heard of general Jin''s name for a long time. I can see general Jin himself today. I''m lucky to be here three times. "


    I know what he said was polite. He can''t have heard my name, let alone know who I am.


    I smiled and entered the house with xuelianer. Xuelianer immediately said in my ear, "this man was my uncle just now. Be careful. Don''t look at his politeness. He''s not a good man."


    I nodded slightly and looked back at the middle-aged man who was still standing outside the door. Seeing that he was just looking at me, I smiled again.


    "Clan leader, general Jin Fengjin specially came to discuss matters related to helping us leave the extremely cold land."


    Xuelian''er spoke loudly to the people in the house: "general Jinfeng is the general of Jingshen city and one of the City owners of Jingshen city. General Jin intends to set aside a place in the mirror God city for our snow people to live and live, on the condition that we stop cooperating with the stars and no longer assist the stars to attack the mirror God city. "


    Xuelianer said it directly. I haven''t seen what the leader of the snow family looks like, she has finished all her words.


    I saw five people in the house. In addition to the long Princess Xuemei I just met, there were three young men and a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked serious and sat in the middle. He should be the patriarch of the snow family.


    At this time, he was looking at me and Xiaojin who came later. He seemed to be more interested in Xiaojin and almost stared at Xiaojin.


    The middle-aged man''s behavior made Xiao Jin very dissatisfied. It whispered to me: "general, this man sees me a little uneasy..."


    I also sent a message to Xiao Jin: "don''t be impulsive. If they have no malice, we don''t move casually."


    Xiao Jin nodded slightly, and his sharp knife like claws buckled several deep traces on the ground, as if warning some ill intentioned people.


    I have nothing to say about this. Xiao Jin did it out of instinct. It''s useless for me to say more.


    Xuelianer saw that I didn''t speak, and her father and others didn''t speak, so she then said to me, "general, let me introduce you."


    She pointed to the middle-aged man and said with a smile, "this is our patriarch and my father. His name is Xuelan."


    At this time, I can only hug my fist and say, "Jinfeng has seen the chief of the snow clan."


    The snow LAN turned her head to look at me and said with a fist: "general Jin, you''re welcome. Please sit down."


    I took the opportunity to look at this Xuelan. He is very gentle and looks like a teacher.


    But I can obviously feel the smell of the superior on him, which is very different from his appearance. He is a deeply hidden superior.

 Chapter 556

    Xuelan''s eyes are sharp, and his gentle appearance is not harmonious, which gives me a very dangerous feeling.


    In the face of Xuelan, I feel like I have met a warrior in the realm of Wuxian, or a hostile Wuxian.


    The pressure of the superior and the pressure of the high-level warrior appeared on me at the same time, which made me more uneasy in my heart.


    Instead of sitting down at once, I said carefully, "thank you, patriarch."


    Xuelianer didn''t find anything different from me, and then introduced three other men: "these three are my brothers. This is Xuefeng, my only brother with father and mother. "


    She is talking about a man who is somewhat similar to her. He stands in the middle, looks elegant and young.


    Xuefeng''s white clothes are spotless. He should be a clean man.


    I hugged Xuefeng and said, "Jinfeng has seen your highness."


    Xuefeng smiled and said in a voice similar to a woman: "the general is polite. I''m ashamed."


    The world is so big that there are no surprises. This man looks handsome, casual and handsome. He has a bit of a beautiful man''s demeanor, but now when he opens his mouth, his image suddenly plummets and is greatly reduced.


    His voice is more beautiful than that of most women, which seriously destroys a man''s image and makes him lose his due masculinity.


    Xuelianer didn''t seem to want me to say more with Xuefeng. She soon introduced the other two men to me: "this is Xuebao, the eldest son of my uncle. This is also my uncle''s son, snow fox. "


    I also hugged and said, "Jin Feng has seen two CHILDES."


    Because snow leopard and snow fox are not the childe of the patriarch, they are not the so-called prince. I can no longer call them prince.


    No matter whether the snow people have no strict hierarchy or not, I still have to pay attention to some ups and downs and inferiority. After all, the world is still a world that respects strength, which can''t be careless.


    "You''re welcome." With one voice, the two simply and politely turned to look at the patriarch. It seemed that they were not interested in me as a visitor.


    I don''t mind their attitude, because I feel something at this time.


    But these things don''t have much to do with me for the time being, so I won''t say much.


    I''m just a passer-by to the snow people. It''s better for them to solve their own affairs.


    My purpose is to put it bluntly, that is, xuelianer is alone. As long as she agrees to go to Jingshen city with me to resist the stars, everything else is easy to say.


    As for whether the snow family will go to Jingshen city with us, to be honest, I don''t care so much now.


    If they are willing to believe the words of the stars and kill themselves, they are no longer the object I must strive for.


    "General Jinfeng," Xuelan finally couldn''t help but speak after carefully observing Xiaojin and me: "what lian''er said just now is true?"


    I clapped my fist and said, "don''t doubt the patriarch. I''m here to discuss this matter with the patriarch and you. Jingshen city will give the snow people a piece of land to live on. Our condition is what the little princess said just now. As long as you cooperate with us to resist the invasion of the stars. "


    Xue LAN pondered a little and said very directly: "I can''t make a decision on this alone. Well, the general will have a rest first. After I discuss with my people, I will tell the general the results as soon as possible. "


    Xuelan said this, as early as I expected, so I was not surprised. I just smiled and nodded, indicating that I was willing to follow Xuelan''s arrangement.


    I was disappointed that I didn''t get a positive answer, but I won''t show it. After all, this is the snow family. I have to maintain enough respect before they explicitly refuse me.


    Xuelianer saw my face and knew that I was not very satisfied with the result, so she quietly said to me: "general, don''t worry. I have told the general that we snow people are different from you. What we pay attention to is that everyone is equal and there is no privileged class. So for some big things, the patriarch alone can''t represent all the people. We have to consult with the people first. "


    I don''t understand this slightly. After all, I live in a world where strength is respected: "I believe you, I''ll wait for the patriarch for another day. One day later, I will return to Jingshen city to garrison, so please hurry up and discuss with you. I''d like to say goodbye and wait for good news. "


    Xuelan got up and hugged: "please don''t worry, we will give the general an answer in the evening. Lian''er took the general to his residence and arranged for the general to rest. "


    He didn''t embarrass xuelian''er any more. It seems that xuemei''er really played a great role in the past,


    If I guess right, xuemei''er deliberately embarrassed xuelian''er and was suspected of passing on the imperial edict.


    I hugged again, turned and left, and took Xiao Jin to rest.


    It seems that Xuelan''s personality is quite refreshing, which is very different from my first impression of him.


    A person doesn''t talk and do things carelessly. I like him a little.


    Xuelianer took me to a small house not far away and said to me apologetically, "general, please don''t worry. After discussing with the clan, the clan leader will give the general an answer at the first time."


    I was worried, excited and uneasy, so I said to xuelianer, "if your father doesn''t promise to help us Jingshen City, will you come with me?"


    Xuelianer was stunned and suddenly blushed: "what does the general mean?"


    I said without thinking, "I need you, and Jingshen city also needs you... Can you go to Jingshen city with me?"


    Xuelianer''s face was redder, as if she had eaten the most spicy pepper and her neck was red. She whispered, "if the general thinks I have to go to Jingshen City, I will consider it."


    "It''s not a consideration, it''s a promise." I suddenly became overbearing: "otherwise, I will be very disappointed... Promise me, will you? You can mention the conditions, and I will try my best to meet you. "


    I don''t know what''s going on. After Xiao Jin told me that he felt uneasy, I was a little worried.


    In addition, the words the eldest princess said before made me feel that this time I came to the snow family may be on the verge of success. In the end, I may not be able to return empty handed. It''s hard to say whether I can save my life.


    There are people here, and I know that the people who cause trouble are the stars who came here first.


    Damn star man, this is to break my plan and take away my think tank, even the whole snow family.


    I can''t let them succeed. I have to think about what to do next to take xuelian''er and everyone of the snow family

 Chapter 557

    I may be overly worried, but I can see from some signs that my concern is not completely unreasonable.


    First of all, what did the stars who came here early say? And how to add fuel and vinegar to the matter between me and xuelian''er to my kidnapping and coercion, and even defile xuelian''er?


    These will certainly make all snow people feel that I am not a trustworthy person, and our cooperation will be affected.


    The second is Xue Lan''s words. He said it was nothing to discuss with the people, but he didn''t ask even one more thing about the cooperation between me and the Xue people, even the most important condition. He just said one word and ended, which is too abnormal.


    Last but not least.


    Why didn''t I see those people who came early to gossip? Is Xuelan deliberately not letting me see that person, or are they hiding in the house where I saw Xuelan before, I didn''t find it?


    Anyway, Xuelan deliberately conceals the existence of those people, and I have a bad feeling.


    I quickly figured out some things. The most important thing is why the snow people are indifferent to me. It seems that they don''t care whether they cooperate with me or not.


    I know that the stars have confused the snow people, and I know what difficulties I have to face now.


    To persuade the snow people to cooperate with me, I must first understand my situation. To put it bluntly, I must understand the problems I face.


    Only after understanding these things can I defeat the stars and convince the snow people.


    Xiao Jin has a much stronger premonition of danger than human beings, so after Xiao Jin told me that he felt uneasy, I was particularly restless.


    Now what xuelianer and I said is actually what I urgently want to say in my heart and get an answer.


    "General, are you okay? You let go of me. I''m in pain when you catch me! "


    Xuelianer''s voice suddenly came to my ears. I was surprised. When I came back, I found that I didn''t know when I impulsively came forward and grabbed xuelianer''s hands.


    I unknowingly used a lot of strength to catch xuelianer repeatedly.


    In surprise, I immediately withdrew my hand and said uneasily, "I''m sorry, I''m too impulsive..."


    Xuelianer hugged her hand and gently stroked it. She said reluctantly, "is the general okay? What''s the matter with you? "


    I was a little embarrassed, but after hearing xuelianer''s words, I suddenly had an idea: "xuelianer, please promise to go to Jingshen city with me anyway, OK?"


    Xuelianer looked at me, and her face gradually calmed down: "general, I have said that no matter what the result is, I will consider going to Jingshen city with the general."


    I nodded cautiously: "I sincerely invite you to Jingshen city to help me resist the invasion of the stars."


    After a pause, I continued, "but since I met the leader of the snow clan just now, I''m worried that you may not be able to go to Jingshen city with me. I... I know it''s all caused by the stars. No wonder you, but... I''m worried, so I was a little excited just now."


    Xuelianer smiled: "general, don''t do this. What I said will count. I will never let the general down."


    I was stunned, and then said gratefully, "thank you very much. With your words, I''m much more at ease."


    Xuelianer looked at me with a strange look in her eyes: "the general values me so much, how can I not appreciate it? I will try my best to persuade the people and let the snow people follow the general to Jingshen city. "


    I was overjoyed, hugged my fist and said, "it''s so good... Xuelian, no matter what the final result of this matter is, you will be my friend."


    Xuelianer looked at me and said slowly, "are you just friends?"


    As soon as I was stunned, I smiled and said, "in addition to friends, I am still brothers."


    Xuelian''er glanced and said with a smile, "I don''t understand the customs, my general. Forget it, the clan rules hang high, so I won''t joke with the general. After the patriarch gives the general an answer, we''ll see the results. If the general is not satisfied with the result, we will discuss the matter again. Let the general rest, and I won''t disturb the general. "


    I nodded and watched xuelianer leave. It seemed that I saw something in xuelianer''s eyes.


    "General," Xiao Jin whispered at this time, "I''m afraid we can''t wait like this. It seems that Xuelan doesn''t intend to cooperate with us at all, so he will send us away in a few words."


    I sighed and said slowly, "xuelianer is the snow people after all, and Xuelan is her father. Even if she wants to help us, she will be tied up. It will be late when the patriarch gives us an answer. I think we should let the patriarch know our sincerity before that. Xiao Jin, you''re fast. Go and find out who the star man who spoke ill of us with Xuelan first. Find the leader and don''t disturb the others for the time being. "


    Xiao Jin answered, quietly left the room and quickly disappeared among the green trees.


    I sat down in the room and quietly thought about how to impress Xuelan and others, let them settle down in Jingshen city with me according to my meaning, help Jingshen City defend and help me eliminate the stars.


    It is very difficult to do this, because they are confused by the star man I have not seen. Xuelan and others suspect that I am not a trustworthy person.


    After calming down, I soon thought of other things, especially Xuelan''s attitude towards me, which seemed to imply something.


    From Xuelan''s words, let me rest first, we can see that Xuelan should completely distrust me.


    At first, I thought Xuelan was a cheerful person. That''s what he said. When I calmed down, I found that he just didn''t want to talk to me more.


    Xuelianer must also know why his father did this, otherwise she wouldn''t leave in a hurry after sending me here.


    She either went to explain to Xuelan what had happened before, or went to find the star man who secretly operated all this.


    When I thought of this, I was surprised and immediately pushed the door out to find xuelian''er.


    I can''t let xuelianer take risks alone. If she goes to the stars, she will be in great danger. I have to help her.


    "General, do you need anything? You can tell me that I will try my best to satisfy you, general. "


    There is a man outside my door, snow leopard, xuelianer''s cousin.


    The snow leopard seemed to be waiting outside the door all the time. As soon as I opened the door, he said, "if the general wants to go somewhere, I can also show the general the way."


    Someone is actually watching me. It seems that what I thought before is true. I''m in a dilemma.


    At this time, if I leave, all my previous efforts will be wasted. If I stay, I may still accomplish nothing and waste a lot of time in vain


    Hey, what should I do!

 Chapter 558

    I frowned slightly: the snow leopard said well. In fact, it should have come to spy on me. Otherwise, how could it be so loyal?


    I couldn''t help saying in a cold voice: "you''re welcome, Mr. Snow Leopard. I just feel a little stuffy in the house and come out to breathe. I don''t need anything and don''t want to walk around."


    The snow leopard smiled: "in that case, I won''t bother you, general. If you need anything, please call me. I''m right around here. "


    I nodded and watched the snow leopard walk slowly to one side, then I also walked slowly to a very tall green tree to rest.


    The green tree is 100 meters tall and short, and it is also the tallest tree nearby. Under it, there is a stone table and four stone benches, which seems to be for the snow people to rest at ordinary times.


    I sat down on the stone bench and looked at the surrounding scenery slowly, ignoring the snow leopard who had not left far.


    I tried to contact Xiaozhu in the soul bead, like asking Xiaozhu to help me find the location of xuelianer, but unexpectedly, as soon as I contacted Xiaozhu, Xiaozhu said, "master, have you seen the leader of the snow clan?"


    I sent a message to Xiaozhu: "I''ve met the leader of the snow clan. The snow people seem unwilling to follow us to Jingshen city for some reasons. Our action this time may fail. "


    Xiaozhu said, "I know all this. It is because of this that I ended my rest and came to talk to my master."


    "Xiaozhu, what do you want to say?" I took a look at the snow leopard not far away. It was still a voice to Xiaozhu.


    Xiaozhu said slowly, "I know a lot about the snow family, but most of them were decades... Or hundreds of years ago. I know the snow people are very smart, but they are also extremely timid. There are very few snow people who are as smart and bold as xuelianer. "


    I didn''t know what Xiaozhu meant by these words, so I asked, "Xiaozhu, I don''t quite understand what you mean. Do you want to tell me that the snow people are not easy to trust others, and they are not willing to go to Jingshen city with us because they are timid? "


    Xiaozhu said, "master, you misunderstood. What Xiaozhu wants to say is that the snow people may have been threatened, so they will treat us like this. They are very smart and know how to distinguish between true and false. It is said that they will not refuse our kindness because of the one-sided words of the stars. "


    "Threat?" I am puzzled: "it should be impossible. This is the residence of the snow people and their base camp. Who dares to threaten them here?"


    "Stars can do this." Xiaozhu said, "the stars have a lot of high-tech equipment and can almost ignore the natural barrier of the extremely cold place. If the stars threaten them by attacking the snow clan''s residence, the snow clan will be afraid and dare not agree to our proposal. "


    I frowned and said, "if so, they sent a snow leopard to monitor me. Xiaozhu, what you just said reminds me that we can''t wait for the so-called reply here, but we must take the initiative to talk to the snow people. "


    Xiaozhu said, "that''s what I mean. Please go to see Xuelan now, find out the plight of the snow family, and find a way to help them solve this dilemma. At that time, I will take the initiative to show up and meet Xuelan. If Xuelan still remembers me, he should listen to me. "


    "You..." I was puzzled: "do you have any old relationship with the snow people? Or do you have a good way to make the snow people agree to our terms? "


    Xiaozhu said, "the reason why I know the snow people is because I have stayed here before and followed my last master. At that time, I remember that the patriarch here was Xuelan''s father... I don''t know how long it has passed, but I still have some familiarity and understanding of the Xue people. I''m sure I can let them obey my words and leave here to Jingshen city. "


    "Are you sure?" I was surprised, but also some unexpected joy: "in this case, we will go to see the patriarch of the snow family now."


    After a pause, I thought of xuelian''er and immediately said, "wait a minute, I''ll contact Xiao Jin. Xuelian''er may be in danger at this time. I have to let Xiao Jin protect her. "


    Xiaozhu glanced at me and said, "the master is confused. Isn''t it a snow family princess? Is it worth the master''s attention? This is the snow family. What can xuelianer do? Master, don''t make excuses to get close to xuelian''er. Just go directly when you want to see her. I won''t be jealous. "


    I smiled bitterly and felt that there was nothing to say to Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu was more and more like a human. What I said made me speechless.


    It''s better to see Xuelan. It''s important to do business. If you want to come to xuelian''er, there won''t be anything here.


    After discussing with Xiaozhu, I asked the snow leopard not far away to take me to see Xuelan.


    Snow leopard also got Xuelan''s order. Seeing that I asked to see Xuelan, he immediately took me to Xuelan again.


    When I saw Xuelan, I hugged and said, "Jinfeng has seen the patriarch."


    Xuelan smiled: "I don''t know what the general wants to see me about? Are you not used to living, or does the general have any special needs? "


    I said without hesitation, "I want to talk to the patriarch again. I think I have something to say to the patriarch about the things we discussed before. At the same time, a friend of mine also has something to say to the patriarch. She is an old friend of the patriarch. "


    "Your friend? My old friend? Who''s that? Where? Please come out and meet me. " Xuelan said strangely, "what the general said is not the general''s war beast?"


    I shook my head and hinted at Xiaozhu''s appearance. At the same time, I also said, "my friend, Princess xuelianer, has seen her. I''ll let her appear and meet the patriarch."


    "Is the general talking about Xiaozhu? Xiaozhu has something to say. Please show up and meet each other. Let''s say it face to face. " Xuelianer just came in from the outside at this time. When she heard what I said, she opened her mouth with a smile.


    Xiaozhu appeared, smiled, stared at Xuelan and said, "Hello, xueclan leader, can you still remember me?"


    Xuelan stared at Xiaozhu and looked surprised: "where did you come out? You know how to hide, don''t you? Your invisibility is very good. I haven''t found your trace before... "


    Xiaozhu nodded: "I really know how to hide, but I can''t say how clever I am. The patriarch laughed. Patriarch, you may not know me, but my previous master has always been a friend of the snow family. I believe the patriarch must still have an impression. "


    Xuelan narrowed her eyes and showed a meaningful smile on her face. Looking at Xiaozhu, she seemed to want to see something from Xiaozhu''s look.

 Chapter 559

    Xiaozhu didn''t move and didn''t speak anymore. Let Xuelan look at her.


    Xuelan looked at it for a while and said slowly, "your previous master was a friend of the snow family? I don''t understand what you mean. "


    Xiaozhu stepped forward and said respectfully to me, "master, please take out the soul bead and show it to Xuelan patriarch."


    I took out the soul beads and put them in my hand to show Xuelan.


    Xuelan looked at the soul bead that was almost the same as when I found it, and suddenly shouted, "it''s a soul bead. Where did you find it? How could it be in your hand? Who are you?"


    In the face of Xuelan, who was obviously out of shape, I didn''t know what Xiaozhu was going to do. I looked at Xiaozhu and waited for Xiaozhu to speak.


    Xiaozhu took a step forward and said slowly, "don''t be surprised, clan leader. I''m the spirit of shenghun bead. My current master is general Jinfeng, so shenghun bead will be in the hands of the general."


    "Are you the spirit of the soul pearl?" Xuelan said in surprise, "I see. Just now I saw shenghunzhu and lost my temper. Please don''t mind. "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "it''s normal for you to have such a reaction when you see the ghost bead who has been away for a long time. My former master has died, and I have been abandoned in a very dangerous place for many years. If the general hadn''t found me and helped me stabilize the disappearing yuan God, I might no longer exist. "


    Xue LAN nodded and recovered his peace: "in this way, people of our snow family should also thank general Jin for his kindness."


    Xiaozhu said, "the general is my master now. Don''t be polite. We are here for the purpose of believing that the patriarch is clear. As for what others say and whether it affects your judgment, I don''t want to say more. I''ll ask the patriarch, "how have you considered the general''s proposal?"


    Xuelan looked at the other people around him in embarrassment, and then said, "it''s not that I disagree with general Jin''s proposal, but that we heard some rumors before that general Jin killed many of his own people in the battle with the stars and has a hobby of killing innocent people... Our Xue people are very timid. Some of our people oppose leaving here with the general. They believe that although we are bitter and poor here, we are relatively safe. "


    I had expected Xuelan to say so. I didn''t think it strange. I smiled and stepped forward and said, "the patriarch may have heard someone say something that framed me, so he misunderstood me. In fact, how am I? Welcome the clan leader and the people of snow clan to Jingshen city to observe me closely. If I am really, as some people say, a heinous man, you can refuse my proposal and return to the extreme cold, and I will not force me to stay. "


    Xuelan looked at me in embarrassment. She seemed to have nothing to say.


    Xuelian''er and xuemei''er stood in front of me at this time. They said in unison, "general, don''t blame the patriarch. We also listened to others. It''s not clear whether it''s true or not."


    I smiled: "I don''t mean to blame the patriarch. I just want to invite the patriarch to Jingshen city. Don''t lose the best chance to leave the extremely cold place because some people deliberately slander."


    After a pause, I hugged my fist and said, "Xiaozhu and my war beast Xiaojin will leave early tomorrow morning. Before that, I hope the snow family can think about it and give me an answer before we leave."


    I stopped talking to Xuelan and others. When I returned to the residence arranged by xuelianer, I found that Xiaojin also came back.


    Xiao Jin went to look for the man who secretly destroyed our alliance with the snow people. Now he''s back. Naturally, I asked him the result at the first time.


    Xiao Jin said proudly, "you must know this person. Maybe it''s still your acquaintance."


    I was a little surprised: "can''t it be Bian Lusha?"


    "A guess is right." Xiao Jin said, "Bian Lusha arrived three days before we came here. She has been trying her best to persuade Xuelan and others to join the ranks of stars. Moreover, their conditions are much richer than ours. There are not only enough areas for the snow people to live and live, but also a lot of materials for the snow people, so that they can start a new life soon after they leave here. Most importantly, the stars have provided many high-tech equipment to the snow people, and have enough guarantee for the safety of the snow people after they go out. These are things we didn''t take into account, and they are more concerned about by the snow people. "


    After listening to Xiao Jin''s words, I felt that I really didn''t do my best. I didn''t say a lot of what I thought, so that the snow people didn''t fully understand our sincerity.


    However, since the stars have said these things before us, if we say so again, it may not be useful.


    With Bian Lusha here, I''m afraid our trip will not be so simple. I''ve learned her wisdom and means, and I''ve suffered great losses in her hands. I''m a little afraid of her.


    Now I suddenly feel that we must fight again. We must not watch the snow clan join the team of stars and become our enemy.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Xiao Jin said, "general, Bian Lusha and others are now in the residence arranged by Xuelan. If you want to see me, I can take you now."


    I didn''t want to see Bian Lusha very much, so I said to Xiao Jin, "go and monitor Bian Lusha. If they have any changes, send a message to me immediately."


    Xiao Jin said, "I know what to do. I''ll start now and tell the general as soon as I have news."


    I watched Xiao Jin leave, and then said to Xiao Zhu who had not spoken: "you have been in the snow family before. You should know where the snow family is where they collect secrets?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "when I was in the snow family, there was no so-called secret place here. The snow people pay great attention to equality. All people, including the patriarch, have no privileges, so there is no so-called secret. "


    I frowned and said, "is there no place where outsiders are forbidden to enter? Such as ancestral temple? "


    Xiaozhu shook her head and said, "the snow people want to leave more places to grow food because their living place is very small. It is impossible to build many places to live or hide things, and there are no ancestral temples and so on. Moreover, after the death of the snow people, they will be sent to the snow area in the extremely cold place for burial. They will not occupy a small place here. "


    I originally wanted to find the secret place of the snow people, and then start with some of their secrets to thoroughly understand the snow people.


    Now it seems that this idea is impossible. Xiaozhu''s words disappoint me. The snow people are really very different from us. They don''t even have a place to collect secrets.

 Chapter 560

    "Master, do you want to fully understand the snow people?" Xiaozhu and I were connected, and soon knew my true thoughts: "the snow people actually have only two major characteristics, one is that they are very smart, and the other is that they are timid. In addition to these, the snow people are similar to people in other places. "


    I said, "doesn''t it mean that the snow people attach great importance to equality? This is also a big feature. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "it''s not really a feature, but the special conditions here determine that it must be done. If the people here are not treated equally, how can they survive in such a barren place? If they go outside and face the temptations outside, they will change. "


    I also smiled: "what you said is also reasonable. People will change, no matter who they are."


    After a pause, I said positively, "Xiaozhu, our goal is to bring the snow people into our camp. The most important thing is xuelianer, a wise and multi-star figure. We must try our best to fight for it. No matter what happens, this cannot be changed, so I think we should try our best to win it again. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "I understand what the master means. I will try my best to help you. But now what we need to do, Xiaozhu doesn''t know. Please don''t worry, master. We''ll find a way slowly. "


    I was worried about the current situation of Jingshen City, shook my head and said, "anyway, we''ll start back to Jingshen city early tomorrow morning. The current situation of Jingshen city is not optimistic. We can''t delay here too long. "


    Xiaozhu nodded, "I understand. Master, please don''t worry. I''ll test xuelian''er''s meaning. If we can, we''ll leave here and rush back to Jingshen city. "


    I nodded: "well, it''s more convenient for you to talk to xuelian''er than me, please. Pay attention to safety. Bian Lusha and others are here. They may be difficult for you. "


    Xuelianer smiled and said, "Bian Lusha can''t help me. Master, don''t forget my invisibility, but they don''t know how to crack my invisibility. They can''t deal with me, can they?"


    I nodded, watched Xiaozhu leave, then turned around and said coldly, "what can I do for you? It doesn''t seem to be a gentleman''s doing what you hide like this. "


    "Hey, hey..." a man stood up from the window of my house and said awkwardly, "the general is really powerful. You found me so careful."


    When I saw this man, I didn''t know what was going on, but I got a little unnatural: "Why are you here?"


    The man smiled again: "we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Did the general miss me? I thought it was impossible to meet the general in this life. I didn''t expect to meet here in the snow family today. It seems that we still have some fate, right? "


    I stepped forward, hugged my fist and said, "Hua Qi''er, I''ve seen you once, and I can''t talk about friendship. But for your sake, you''re not a terrible person. I''ll be polite today. What can I do for you? Let''s get straight to the point. "


    Huaqi''er is the third generation monarch of the stars on the oxygen star, and it is also the monarch in power now.


    He and Bian Lusha came to the Xuezu residence together, which is enough to see their attention to the Xuezu. No wonder Xuelan and others hesitated before.


    I''m a little surprised. When did Hua Qi''er learn the art of invisibility?


    Although his invisibility is not brilliant and can be easily discovered by the powerful people of the yuan God, as a star man, it is very unusual.


    Can it be said that the stars really began to practice? That''s not a good thing. Our enemies will become more and more difficult to deal with in the future.


    I don''t ask much about this right now. I can only keep it in mind and find out what''s going on when I have a chance in the future.


    At this time, Hua Qi''er said to me, "general, we really only met once. It was not a very pleasant meeting. General, don''t always think about the past. Let those unpleasant things pass. "


    I smiled: "you didn''t come to me just to say that?"


    Hua Qi''er smiled: "general, if what I expected is good, are you here to form an alliance with the snow people?"


    I nodded: "this is no secret. We have come here to form an alliance with the snow people."


    Hua Qi''er frowned and said, "to tell you the truth, we came to the snow family for this purpose."


    I stared at Hua Qi''er: "do you mean that we have changed from a hostile relationship to a competitive relationship?"


    Hua Qi''er smiled, "you can say so. The general is very humorous. We are really competitive now. General, I came to you to tell you that the snow clan has promised to form an alliance with us, so general, you don''t have any hope anymore. "


    I also smiled: "did the snow people form an alliance with you? So we don''t have a chance? Hua Qi''er, I believe what you said, but I still have a chance to change all this before the snow people clearly tell me the result. "


    Hua Qi''er said, "general, you are too confident. The leader of the snow clan and several important figures in the clan have agreed to join our camp of stars. You have no chance. "


    I frowned and said, "if so, we will leave here after we get the correct answer. My Lord, what is the reason why the stars want to fight with our oxygen stars? I want to hear you tell me in person. "


    Hua Qi''er was stunned: "the general doesn''t know our purpose? This seems abnormal. We''ve been fighting for a long time. We''re old acquaintances. "


    I smiled: "what I heard is that your planet has been destroyed by yourself and is no longer livable, so you are going to come to our oxygen star and want to occupy our place... Is this the case?"


    Hua Qi''er said with a smile, "who told the general this? This is nonsense. Stars are the most prosperous planet we know at present. It is not only suitable for living, but also the most suitable... Our purpose here is not because our planet is uninhabitable after being destroyed. We came to oxygen star this time to explore new life planets and bring back some strange things we found, such as your fairy cultivation. "


    "Really?" I was puzzled, which almost overturned my previous cognition: "in this way, why don''t you peacefully explore our planet, but use force to forcibly occupy our land and kill so many of us?"


    I don''t believe Hua Qier''s words, but on the surface, I didn''t turn against him immediately.

 Chapter 561

    I have to talk to him and see how many cards they have in their hands. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we be invincible.


    This is a contest without gunpowder.


    Hua Qi''er said, "after we came to oxygen star, we didn''t conflict with you at first. We thought we could quietly take away what we needed, and finish our experiment without knowing it. To our surprise, our team of detectives was discovered by your people when they went out for exploration, and in order to protect themselves, they clashed with you... Since then, we have become a completely hostile relationship, both sides have fought endlessly, and there are countless deaths and injuries... "


    "According to what you said, don''t we all misunderstand you?"


    I sneered in my heart and said impolitely: "what a sweet spoken monarch, no one believes your words to deceive a three-year-old child. It was me and my friends who were attacked by your small group. The LORD said it was light, but it was actually an invasion. It is an indisputable fact that you invaded our oxygen star. No rhetoric can cover up the truth. "


    Hua Qi''er frowned and said, "what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate it yourself. We came to the oxygen star to explore here. We never wanted to occupy your oxygen star... "


    "You''re lying!" A voice sounded outside the door: "your goal is to turn oxygen into a second star and your place of residence!"


    The speaker strided in when talking. She was no one else. It was xuelianer I asked Xiaozhu to find.


    Listen to xuelianer continue: "I''ve seen your confidential files. Your own stars are occupied by others and are no longer suitable for human habitation, so you''re looking for new planets suitable for human survival. Your goal is to occupy our oxygen star. "


    Xuelian''er''s words made Hua Qi''er look very ugly: "xuelian''er, your father has promised to cooperate with us. Why do you say these unspeakable words?"


    Xuelian sneered, "then ask yourself. Hum, you deceived my father and my people. With this, I can tell you very clearly that we will not cooperate with you. "


    Hua Qi''er said anxiously, "but your father and your people have agreed to our conditions and signed a contract with us. You can''t go back..."


    "The contract is to be concluded on the basis of fairness and trust. You deceived us first. The contract was not established. We don''t have the theory of breaking the contract."


    Xuelian''er was obviously a little excited: "Hua Qi''er, you are the monarch of stars. You mainly talk and do things by cheating. Aren''t you afraid that your people will be disappointed when they know?"


    Hua Qi''er gritted his teeth and said, "I want to see your father. Your father promised me to cooperate with us..."


    "My father has made it clear to the people that our cooperation cannot continue."


    Xuelianer shouted, "we are going to Jingshen city with the general to deal with you nonsense stars."


    "You..." Hua Qi''er was so angry that he stared at xuelian''er as if he was going to tear xuelian''er up: "aren''t you afraid that our starship will raze this place to the ground and kill all your people?"


    "Just try!" Xuelianer''s face flashed murderous: "you dare to be wild here. I promise you and your people can''t leave here. How dare you tell people to slander me and see how I will punish you in the future. "


    Hua Qi''er stared at xuelian''er, and his face was full of green veins, which was obviously extremely angry.


    He raised his fist several times, as if he wanted to fight xuelian''er, but because I was standing next to xuelian''er and staring at him all the time, he finally held back.


    Xuelian''er is very clever. She has long regarded Hua Qi''er''s actions. At this time, she deliberately smiled and said, "do you want to do it? I advise you not to be impulsive. Otherwise, even if the general doesn''t fight, you won''t be my enemy. "


    Xuelian''er is right. She is smart, LAN Zhihui is kind-hearted, knows the plot of huaqi''er like the back of her hand, and tells everything at once.


    Moreover, she is a warrior in the realm of military generals. Hua Qi''er, the so-called monarch, is really not her opponent.


    Hua Qi''er didn''t dare to fight xuelian''er, but smiled and said, "princess, what''s this? How can I fight with the princess? Everyone is noble and can''t be as rude as ordinary people. "


    Xuelianer sneered: "I won''t cooperate with you if you don''t do it. I can tell you that now. Hua Qi''er, you kidnapped me before, forced me to do a lot of bad things for you, slandered me, and made me bear an inexplicable shame... Should you take the initiative to leave here now, so that no one between us can''t bear to do it directly? "


    Hua Qi''er smiled awkwardly: "I''ll meet the patriarch of the aristocracy. If the patriarch means the same, we''ll go right away."


    Xuelian''er reached out her hand to stop Hua Qi''er who was about to leave: "please don''t walk around until you see the patriarch. My people have been informed that those who see you will act impolitely. In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, I advise you and Bian Lusha to advise your men not to walk around here at will, let alone provoke our people. "


    Hua Qi''er''s face changed, frowned and said, "the princess means that you have regarded us as your enemies now?"


    Xuelianer raised her head, pointed to the door and said loudly, "you''re right. Our snow people have decided to follow general Jinfeng to Jingshen city. Since then, we and Jingshen city are brothers who share weal and woe and depend on life and death. And you stars are our common enemy and the enemy we must destroy. "


    Hua Qi''er finally couldn''t help but say angrily, "why did you make such a decision? Has your patriarch given way to you now? Your words can''t represent all the people of the snow family. You have no right to make enemies with our stars. "


    "Her words can represent our whole family." Xuelan''s voice came in time: "I really want to pass the patriarchal seat to xuelian''er, but she resolutely doesn''t accept it. Now her meaning is mine, and it is also the meaning of all of us snow people. Lord Hua Qi''er, we all know the "sincerity" of your stars. After all, you are not a native oxygen star. We choose to believe in general Jin of Jingshen city. "


    As soon as Xuelan appeared, I knew that the contest between us and the stars was over and ended with our victory.

 Chapter 562

    "Xuelan clan leader," Hua Qi''er said disappointed, "the nobles have agreed with us to fight side by side. Now... I''m disappointed. "


    Xuelan said, "I have said this for a long time. I have to consult with the whole family before I can make a decision. Now the result of our discussion is like this. The monarch is disappointed and has no way. "


    Hua Qi''er was extremely depressed. When she looked at us, her eyes were filled with disappointment and hatred I had never seen before.


    He didn''t speak any more. He just stared at us and turned away slowly.


    "General, this man is narrow-minded. We offended him this time. I''m afraid he will launch fierce revenge on us when he returns."


    Xuelianer was very worried and said, "are we going to take some action to prevent him from retaliating against us?"


    I frowned and said, "when the two armies fight, they don''t kill envoys, let alone monarchs of the other side? We can''t do that. Let''s think about it in the long run. "


    Xuelian nodded: "I''ll see them off. Patriarch, we should hurry up and get ready. We''d better leave here in three days. "


    Xuelan nodded: "I told you to go down early. Everyone is already preparing. We should take as few things as possible. We should start as early as possible."


    Xuelianer decided to cooperate with us in Jingshen city. I was overjoyed. When xuelianer went to deliver huaqi''er, I quickly contacted Xiaojin and Xiaozhu to make them prepare. We set out to return to Jingshen city at any time.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. When the snow people were ready, we set out together to Jingshen city.


    The snow people left all the unnecessary things here and only took the things they had to carry. It was also very convenient for them to carry a package with their hands and follow us out of here.


    I learned from xuelianer that there are nearly 100000 snow people. In addition to the elderly and children, the young people are about 60000.


    These 60000 people are not only the backbone of the snow family, but also the indispensable strength of the snow family.


    Almost all the snow people are familiar with the extremely cold place. They know how to avoid all kinds of dangers here, except the super spirit beast ice bear in the extremely cold place we have never met.


    Ice bear beast is a natural warrior. They have rough skin and thick meat. Their strength is infinite. The combat effectiveness of an adult ice bear beast is almost the same as that of a level 5 king of martial arts.


    Coupled with their superior resistance, the five level martial kings in human beings dare not easily fight with them, let alone low-level martial artists.


    Generally speaking, ice bears don''t take the initiative to attack humans. They have great wisdom and know that humans are not easy to provoke.


    In general, they will take the initiative to avoid humans, but sometimes, for some special reasons, ice bears will also attack humans.


    Ice bears are sure to kill people who break into their camp by mistake or hurt their humans.


    We have more than 100000 people. It''s difficult to completely avoid all the dangers.


    Fortunately, the snow people are familiar with the environment and terrain of extremely cold places, and skillfully avoided most of the dangers and minimized our dangers.


    Even so, we accidentally met an angry ice bear. The ice bear hid under the thick ice and snow and hurt several people as soon as it came out, which made everyone nervous for a while.


    Xiao Jin and I rushed there for the first time. As soon as we met the ice bear, we heard the ice bear roar.


    The ice bear is an adult. Its body is more than ten meters high. Its strong limbs are like four huge pillars. The whole is a moving small snow mountain.


    "Be careful, master." Xiao Jin knew that I was still the first-class king of martial arts and was not the opponent of this behemoth. He hurriedly said, "let me come. A little carelessness in this extremely cold place will hurt us. We need to make a quick decision."


    I had planned to use the Royal beast to subdue the ice bear, but after listening to Xiao Jin''s words, I gave up the idea.


    In the extremely cold place, I can ensure that I will not be frozen to death by the cold in the extremely cold place. If I have to use the Royal beast to subdue the ice bear, I don''t know if I can stick to it.


    In case of any accident, all my previous efforts will be in vain.


    Because of this, I agreed with Xiao Jin''s proposal: "be careful. Don''t love war and make a quick decision."


    Xuelianer came to me and whispered, "there are few creatures in the extreme cold, but most of them are extremely powerful. Spirit beasts like ice bears are not the most powerful here. "


    I was surprised: "ice bears are not the most powerful? What other spirit beast is the most powerful? "


    Xuelianer said, "the most powerful spirit beast in the extremely cold place is a spirit beast called ice spirit. Ice spirits are naturally close to ice and snow and are not afraid of any cold. Their attack power is comparable to that of the Ninth level king of human martial arts. In addition, they have greater advantages in extremely cold places, so here, bingpu is the real overlord. "


    "Have you ever met such an ice spirit?" I was very surprised. I didn''t expect that there was such a spirit beast in this extremely cold place where there was no grass: "how did ice spirit and the spirit beasts here survive? There is nothing to eat here except the core area. "


    Xuelian''er shook her head: "I haven''t seen it, and few of our people have seen ice spirit. It is said that ice spirits spend most of their time cultivating in ice and snow. They generally don''t leave the ice and snow area. "


    I was relieved: "this is the best, otherwise we will experience a great danger after we encounter it. With so many of us, we can''t give consideration to both the head and the tail at that time, and there may be great casualties. "


    Xuelian''er nodded: "the chance of meeting ice spirit is very small. General, don''t worry about this."


    I smiled, "I hope so."


    I maintained my aura mask to resist the extreme cold outside. As I walked, I said, "Princess xuelianer, when you arrive at Jingshen City, you will be the military division of Jingshen city and be responsible for the guard of Jingshen city. If you have any requirements, you can tell me now. I will discuss with the city Lord and try my best to meet you. "


    Xuelianer said with a smile, "does the general really value me so much? Then you''re welcome. I have done what the general said. I will do my best to defend Jingshen city in the future. "


    "OK." I am very happy: "we will be a family in the future. If you have anything to do, you can come to me directly. I promise to try my best to help you and let you adapt to our environment in the shortest time."


    Xuelian nodded: "I remember the general''s words. When I go to Jingshen City, I will adapt to the life of Jingshen city as soon as possible, understand the current situation and military strength of Jingshen City, and help the general. "


    So far, we have really allied with the snow clan. We will deal with the stars together when we return to Jingshen city.

 Chapter 563

    The success of the alliance with the snow family is the result of xuelian''er''s struggle. I sincerely thank xuelian''er: "thank you this time. With your help in the future, our mirror God city can be safe. "


    Xuelianer looked at me and seemed to want to see something from my face: "general, have you discussed with the city Lord about the residence of more than 100000 people?"


    I raised my wrist and gave xuelianer a look at my communication equipment: "I contacted the city Lord before I came, and the city Lord has promised. The northwest area of Jingshen city will be the residence of your snow people. The aborigines there are already moving. You can live directly after you arrive. There are ready-made houses and other facilities there. You don''t have to worry about anything. "


    Xuelianer was surprised: "have the aborigines moved away? How can we thank you, general? We don''t mean that all the aborigines must move away. We can also live with them. "


    I smiled: "you have more than 100000 people. You must need a lot of houses and other facilities. This is also to protect you. You are new here and need protection. Our aborigines will be properly resettled in other areas. You don''t have to worry about them. "


    Xuelianer said gratefully, "thank you, general. The general is considerate. After our snow people live in Jingshen city for a period of time, they will gradually get used to the life in Jingshen city and become one with the people in Jingshen city. "


    I knew that xuelianer was making a statement, so I nodded and said, "just have you. Snow Army division, how long will it take us to reach the edge of the extremely cold land if we hurry like this? "


    Xuelianer said, "we have many people and we travel slowly. It may take about ten days to reach the edge of the extremely cold land."


    I frowned and said, "in this case, don''t we have to go back to Jingshen city for a long time? I''m worried about the war situation in the holy city. This is not the way. Moreover, I vaguely feel that Reiki consumption is very serious. I''m afraid I can''t last so long. "


    Xuelianer said, "I''ve considered what the general said. I''m going to go back to Jingshen city with the general first. My people come slowly behind. There should be no problem. "


    That''s what I thought: "that''s good. After we arrive at Jingshen City, we will send a team to the edge of the extremely cold land to wait for your people and lead the way for your people... "


    Xuelianer said, "this is the best. I''ll go and say to the patriarch, "let''s go first."


    Xuelian''er went to discuss this matter with Xuelan, and I said to Xiao Jin, "you follow me and xuelian''er to leave here quickly. I feel that Jingshen city needs us."


    Xiao Jin said, "don''t worry, master. There are many elite soldiers in Jingshen city. It''s not so easy for stars to attack Jingshen city in a short time."


    I had an ominous feeling a few days ago. I felt that Jingshen city was badly attacked and might not be able to hold on.


    Today, this feeling is even stronger. I tried to contact Zhou Shuangyin before, but the answer is that nothing big happened. This strong sense of gap makes me lose my breath and I want to go back now to see what''s going on.


    Xuelianer soon came over: "general, let''s go first and rush back to Jingshen city."


    Xiao Jin and I immediately followed xuelian''er and rushed all the way to Jingshen city. This time, we were familiar with the door and road, drove easily and quickly to Jingshen city.


    When we arrived at Jingshen City, I went to see the defense of Jingshen city for the first time. It really seemed that there was nothing going on here. The sergeants adhered to their posts, and the commanders did their duty in their posts.


    There was no trace of the stars outside the city, even the previous barracks were gone.


    Am I too suspicious? I frowned and talked to myself. I didn''t know what was going on with my previous worries.


    Xuelianer, who is good at telepathy, said to me quietly at this time: "it seems that the general is too worried..."


    I nodded helplessly, "I may be too nervous, so I have an illusion. It''s best if there''s nothing here. I can''t wait. We''ll go to see the city Lord now and introduce you by the way. "


    Xuelianer nodded and asked Xiaojin to take us to the city master''s residence.


    Zhou Shuangyin had received my call at this time and knew that we would see him soon.


    Zhou Shuangyin specially waited at the gate of the city master''s house. After seeing us, his first sentence was: "you''re back. The stars haven''t done anything during this time. I''m afraid they''re plotting a big traffic volume. They haven''t dared to relax a little."


    I threw my fist and said, "the monarch of the stars and Bian Lusha are trying to cooperate with the snow people, so they didn''t attack our mirror God city. However, in the future, it may attack more fiercely, because the snow family has agreed to cooperate with us. The stars will be angry and increase the attack on our mirror God city. "


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned and said, "what good way do you have to resist the stars? The current strength of our mirror God city can not be said to be able to defeat the stars. "


    I pointed to xuelianer: "this is our future military master, xuelianer, the little princess of the snow family. In the future, Princess xuelianer will have to pay more attention to the defense of Jingshen city. "


    After a pause, in the puzzled expression on Zhou Shuangyin''s face, I explained: "city master, as I told you before, the princess is a resourceful and strange woman, which will be of great help to our Jingshen city in the future. Please be polite and appoint xuelian''er as the military division of our mirror God city to resist the invasion of the stars. "


    "Snow lotus?" Zhou Shuangyin looked at xuelian''er and said in some surprise, "so you are xuelian''er, the most intelligent and strange woman in Jinfeng''s mouth... Very good. My name is Zhou Shuangyin, and I am the current owner of Jingshen city. In the future, the safety of Jingshen city will please you and Jinfeng. Please protect Jingshen City, please! "


    Xuelianer and I hugged each other: "please rest assured, we will try our best."


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at us and suddenly said with a smile, "Jinfeng, your boy hasn''t come back for a long time. It''s time to see Saihua."


    I nodded: "I miss her very much, too. Don''t you have to ask the current situation of Jingshen city first, so I came to you first."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "then go find her now. She''s on the side of the transmission array. I think she''s in a hurry at this time."


    I looked at xuelian''er, hugged her and said, "I''ll arrange a residence for the princess first, and then go to find sister Hua''er."


    "I''ve already arranged the princess''s residence. You don''t have to worry." Zhou Shuangyin said, "after seeing Sai Hua''er, I asked someone to take you and the princess to see the new residence of the snow people and talk about how we should defend against the stars in the future."


    Xuelian''er and I nodded, so I said goodbye to xuelian''er and went straight to the place where the transmission array was located.

 Chapter 564

    I knew Zhou Shuangyin had something to talk to xuelian''er alone, so I followed his words to find Sai Huaer.


    Zhou Shuangyin didn''t directly agree to appoint xuelian''er as the military division of Jingshen city. I knew he must want to talk to xuelian''er first and make a conclusion after finding out xuelian''er''s personality.


    This is what Zhou Shuangyin, the city Lord, should do. I won''t have any objection. It''s just that I haven''t seen Sai Huaer for some time. You can go and see her.


    I hurried to the transmission array and saw what Saihua was busy at this time. She didn''t notice my arrival.


    Zhou Xiaoying had sharp eyes. She saw me all at once and cried in surprise, "when did you come back? Didn''t you say you went to the extremely cold place to look for the snow people? Why did you come back so soon? "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words let Sai Huaer also find my arrival. She was quite surprised and excited and looked at my smile.


    She is very beautiful. At present, she looks like a dusty fairy, a beautiful thing.


    I couldn''t help but step forward and said to Sai Hua''er, "sister Hua''er, I''m back. Are you okay?"


    Saihua came forward with a smile, hugged me and whispered, "you can come back. I heard you went to the extremely cold place. I''ve been worried these days... Now, just come back."


    I also hugged Sai Hua''er: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine if Xiao Jin follows me. By the way, have you been here lately? Didn''t you go home with your sister? "


    "Home is destroyed, where is home?" Saihua said sadly, "we now take this as our home and eat and live here."


    I remembered Zhou Shuangyin''s house that had been destroyed before, and said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been thinking about how to bring the snow family to our team in Jingshen city these days, and I''ve forgotten this thing. Sister Hua''er and sister Xiao Ying, it''s not a bad thing for us to live here. If you have been to the residence of the snow people, you will know that our worse residence here is also a paradise like enjoyment compared with the residence of the snow people. The extremely cold air of the extremely cold place will hurt us if we touch it a little. That''s called a Jedi on earth. "


    Sai Hua''er said anxiously, "what''s the matter with you? The extreme cold didn''t hurt you? "


    I whispered, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Pause: "I brought back a wonderful woman with extraordinary wisdom. She is the little princess of the snow family. Her name is xuelian''er. She will help us guard Jingshen city. Just now I took her to meet the city master. I believe she has been appointed by the city master and has become the military division of our mirror God city. I''ll take you to meet her when I have a chance. I can also get in touch with her more and enhance some feelings. "


    "It won''t be your date again, will it?" After listening to my words, Zhou Xiaoying said in a strange manner: "you''re not worthy of beating. You dare to tell us when you come back with such a person! Aren''t you afraid of flowers getting angry? "


    I said with a wry smile, "sister, you are old and old. How can you speak so without thinking? What I brought back is our think tank, not a good friend. I have sister Hua''er. I''ve been satisfied for a long time. I won''t fool around again. "


    Sai Hua''er had been looking at me with a smile. At this time, she suddenly straightened her face: "how do you talk to your sister? Is the skin itchy? "


    When I was stunned, I saw Sai Hua''er''s face was angry. I was so scared that I quickly said, "I''m sorry. In fact, I was joking with my sister. Don''t be angry..."


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    Seeing that they were very happy, although I was a little confused, I also laughed.


    We haven''t been so happy for a long time. The damn war has been depressing us. We haven''t tried to put everything down and smile for a long time. It''s really a good feeling to have not seen you for a long time.


    When the war is over, we may really be happy.


    Xuelianer joined our camp with the snow family, which greatly enhanced our strength.


    The overall strength of the snow family is relatively strong. Their participation has greatly improved our number and overall strength.


    However, they are really timid. After we placed them in the predetermined place of residence, Xuelan personally met with Zhou Shuangyin. The first sentence was: "Dear City Lord, thank you for choosing such a good place of residence for our snow family. We snow people have nothing to repay. Let''s cheer for the soldiers guarding the mirror God city in the mirror God city. "


    He didn''t say he wanted to fight on the front line, but said to cheer. Zhou Shuangyin and I were stunned.


    Fortunately, xuelianer said in time: "Lord, general Jinfeng, our clan leader means that we Xuezu are good at giving advice, so we can do our best to help guard Jingshen city."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded and said, "I see. Clan leader Xuelan, Princess xuelianer, we are a family now. Don''t be polite or formal. In the future, we will live and live in the mirror God city. The mirror God city is our common home and the place we must protect in the future. Now the stars invade our Jingshen city and have been trying to take it as their own. What we have to do is try our best to stop the invasion of the stars. It''s best to catch them all and wipe them out completely. Snow clan is an important part of Jingshen City, and you also need to contribute to guarding Jingshen city. "


    After a pause, Zhou Shuangyin got up and said, "now I''ll tell you my plan. Please help me. If my plan is feasible, we''ll act according to it. If there are still loopholes in my plan, please help me to make a reference and strive to make a perfect plan. "


    Zhou Shuangyin''s forthright words made Xuelan and xuelian''er uncomfortable, and a strange look appeared on their faces.


    I said: "the war in Jingshen city is imminent. We don''t have enough time to talk to you slowly. Now the most important thing is to make our next battle plan. We can no longer fight blindly, because our soldiers have sacrificed too much, and we can no longer make too much sacrifice. Please listen to the city master and help us make the best battle plan. "


    Xuelan and xuelian''er looked at each other, and xuelian''er stood up and said, "mayor, general, if you want me to give any suggestions right away, it''s embarrassing me. I need to understand the military deployment of Jingshen City, such as military strength, defense facilities, commander and other important information, before I can give reasonable suggestions. "


    I smiled, "it''s natural. Wait a minute, I''ll take you to see our city defense and tell you the military strength and relevant deployment of Jingshen city. "


    As soon as I say this, even if xuelianer takes office, she will be very busy and have a lot of things waiting for her.

 Chapter 565

    Xuelianer nodded and said, "it''s not too late. Please take me to see the city defense now. My father will stay and discuss with the city Lord about things between our snow family and mirror God city. Please give my father some time. Thank you. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded and said, "don''t worry, princess. The matter of the snow family is the matter of our mirror God city. I will satisfy you."


    Xuelian''er thanked and left the city master''s house, so I took her directly to my jurisdiction, the main gate of Jingshen city.


    The main gate of Jingshen city is my jurisdiction. No one here knows me. When they see us coming, they salute together: "general!"


    I waved: "hard work, brothers. Defend well and don''t let the enemy take advantage of it. "


    "Yes, general!" The sergeants shouted in unison, "please rest assured, general."


    I nodded: "take your place and closely monitor the enemy''s every move."


    The sergeants turned and continued to guard Jingshen City, so I walked forward with xuelian''er.


    The city wall on the side of the main gate was seriously damaged. Some sergeants were ordered to repair the damaged city wall. It was in full swing,


    I took the initiative to say hello to them: "brothers, it''s hard. To introduce you, this is our new military division, Princess xuelianer of the snow family. In the future, her command is my command and the command of the city master. Please respect the snow Army division. This is my command. Everyone must obey it and make no mistake. "


    The sergeants stopped their work and said in unison, "yes, general!"


    Qi zuyue was also here. After seeing us, he came forward with some excitement and said, "general, you are back."


    I looked at Qi Zu and smiled: "Qi Tongling, I''ve seen the snow Army division. In the future, you will be comrades in arms. You should cooperate well."


    Qi zuyue stepped forward with a smile and saluted with a fist: "I''ve seen the snow Army division. I''m Qi zuyue, one of the garrison commanders at the main gate of Jingshen city. Please take care of me."


    Xuelian''er hurriedly saluted: "leader Qi is polite. I heard about the reputation of leader Qi Yue long ago. Now I''m lucky to see leader Qi himself."


    Qi zuyue laughed: "military master Xue is polite. Qi deserves it. It''s said that master Xue has outstanding wisdom. In the future, please guide Qi so that we can defeat the stars and protect the mirror city. "


    Xuelian''er said positively, "Qi Tongling is polite. I just know some tricks that I can''t handle. I''ll make you laugh."


    I saw that they were polite, so I interrupted them: "don''t be polite. We are all our own people, so these polite things are free. Qi Tongling, please give the snow Army division a good introduction to our defense at the main gate and our troop deployment. Be sure to let the snow Army division fully understand our strength, so that the snow Army division can formulate our next battle plan. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "yes, I''ll introduce our defense to the snow Army division."


    Xuelian''er immediately said, "there is commander Lao Qi."


    Qi zuyue said, "according to the general''s deployment, all the Sergeants are divided into three teams to watch on the wall in turn. In other words, we will take turns on duty every day. The number of officers and soldiers in each team here is about 150000, and the total number of the three teams is about 45. However, there are only tens of thousands of soldiers who really belong to Jingshen city. Most of them come from nearby cities to help us. "


    Xuelian''er frowned and said, "in this way, there are at most four or five hundred thousand sergeants stationed at the main gate. Is this force too small? The focus of the star people''s attack is the main gate. They often go together with millions of people. We have four or five hundred thousand people. How can we resist the attack of the stars? "


    Qi Zu looked at me more and more and said slowly, "we are on duty for 500000 people, but there are nearly one million soldiers on standby in the city. Once the stars begin to attack, these people will climb the wall and fight. "


    "Is it the same in other places?" Xuelian asked, "is the mirror city so defensive on all sides?"


    Qi zuyue shook his head: "Jingshen city is different from other cities. We directly put the defenders in all directions under the jurisdiction of their respective commanders, and there is no unified requirement on how to defend. Therefore, our defense deployment is different everywhere. Snow Army division, if you want to fully understand the defense of Jingshen City, you must go to each defense point and check it carefully. "


    "Then please Qitong tie road. Let''s check all the defenses of Jingshen city now." Xuelian''er immediately said, "Qi Tongling, I don''t think we need to divide the defense at the front door into three teams. Two are enough. Please think about this first. After we check all our defenses, we''ll make a small adjustment. "


    Qi Zu was stunned: "this requires the general to make a decision..."


    I said on one side, "the defense of the future has the final say."


    Qi Zu nodded: "yes, general. I''ll give orders to the snow Army division right away. "


    Xuelian''er said with a smile: "Qi Tongling is polite. In fact, I just don''t think it''s necessary to be divided into three shifts to be on duty. I have this proposal. We don''t have enough manpower at the front door. We are divided into three groups of people on duty. Our troops are too scattered. We just need to be divided into two groups of people. "


    Qi Zu nodded more and more: "I''ll convey the order of the snow Army division and let them prepare to change their defense immediately."


    Xuelianer nodded: "I''ll wait for commander Qi here. I''ll have to trouble commander Qi to take me to see the city defense in other places."


    The more Qi Zu hugged his fist and left, I said to xuelian''er, "is it a little too tired if two classes of people and horses are stationed every day? They have to stick to it for 12 hours every day, and they must always be on guard against the enemy''s attack... "


    Xuelianer said: "I know the general''s concerns. I think so. We can''t always defend passively. We have to change our tactics. The best defense is attack. I believe the general also knows this sentence. I intend to let our people who are not on duty attack the enemy, avoid blindly passive defense, and can also contain the enemy. If the general thinks my idea is feasible, we''ll discuss it later and come up with a feasible battle plan. "


    I nodded: "what you said is reasonable. That''s what we should do. After you and Qi Tongling are familiar with the defense of Jingshen City, we will discuss this matter in detail. "


    Xuelianer turned around and said, "general, I''m new here. Many people may not buy my account, so you should implement it yourself. I can help with a little bit. "

 Chapter 566

    I smiled: "you are. Leader Qi Tongling is coming. Wait a moment and he will accompany you to check everywhere. I have something else to do. I''ll leave for a while. "


    Xuelianer said, "please help yourself, general. I''ll wait here for commander Qi."


    I thought of one thing, so I hurried to the city Lord''s house to see my father again.


    After seeing me, Zhou Shuangyin was surprised: "what are you looking for me?"


    I nodded: "before, the Lord and I agreed to rescue the people in Binhu village. Later, I left for some reasons. I don''t know what the Lord''s instructions are?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "after you left, we contacted the Lord''s house and told the LORD your situation. The Lord has decided to change the schedule and go to rescue the people in Binhu village when he has a chance. "


    I was relieved: "this is the best. I''m worried that I''ll disappoint the Lord when I''m away. Now is not the best time to save the people of Binhu village. Our most urgent task at present is to fight with the stars. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said: "this time we get the help of the snow family. I think we can defeat the stars in one fell swoop."


    I frowned and said, "with the participation of the snow clan, our strength has indeed increased a lot, but now it''s not so easy for us to defeat the stars in one fell swoop. The stars are powerful in science and technology. We don''t have corresponding weapons and equipment to arm the soldiers. It''s difficult to really defeat the stars just by relying on their own strength. "


    "The scientists of the government house have copied some of the weapons of the stars. Although the power and practicability need to be improved, it is not far away from us to have our own high-tech weapons." Zhou Shuangyin said: "we don''t have to worry too much about this. The government is trying its best to change the current situation."


    I know that the people in the Lord''s house are also racing against time to enhance our strength, and I believe we can completely defeat the stars in the near future.


    There is no doubt about the physical quality of martial artists, but excellent weapons and equipment are also one of the key factors to win the war. Therefore, in terms of weapons and equipment, we always hope to have good weapons comparable to those of stars.


    I discussed this matter with Zhou Shuangyin Haosheng, and directly contacted the Lord Du Kang, requesting Du Kang to transport weapons and equipment to the front line and equip our soldiers as soon as possible.


    Two hours later, I said goodbye to Zhou Shuangyin and returned to the main gate. At this time, xuelianer and Qi zuyue also returned to the main gate.


    The farther away Qi Zu was, he winked at me. It seemed that there must be something wrong with the city defense of Jingshen city. Qi zuyue''s expression was quite strange.


    "It''s good to see you, general." Xuelian''er greeted with a smile: "I''ve seen all the urban defense. I''ve told Qi Tongling about some small problems. He will order everyone to rectify immediately. Now, please discuss with me our next battle plan. "


    I looked at Qi zuyue with a depressed face: "Qi Tongling did it according to the order of the snow Army division. I''ll discuss our next battle plan with the snow Army division."


    The more Qi Zu took orders and left, xuelianer and I went to the big tent of the Chinese army.


    "General, I have a plan. We will carry out a cleaning of the heads of the stars in the near future. The purpose is to kill the heads of the stars as much as possible and let them mess up first."


    Xuelianer said bluntly, "my plan is a serial plan. Attacking the leaders of the stars is only the first step. When they are in chaos, we can start the second step to separate the relationship between the major forces of the stars. This may need Xiaozhu''s help, because only Xiaozhu can be invisible and do something we can''t do. As for the third step, it''s much simpler. When the stars are in chaos and the major forces are in chaos, we will start a large-scale counter offensive. "


    "To counter attack, we must have strong enough strength. At present, our strength is almost the same as that of the stars, so we are not sure of winning." I frowned and said, "once there is an accident, it is difficult to say the safety of our mirror God city."


    Xuelianer said positively, "what I just said is the framework of my whole plan. I will send it to the general early tomorrow morning. I am fully confident that I can completely wipe out the troops of the stars on the oxygen star in World War I. at the worst, I can also drive them away. As for whether or not to do so, please give the general an order. "


    I thought, "well, you give me your detailed battle plan, and I''ll make a decision after I see it."


    "Yes, general." Xuelianer turned and left, very fast.


    I saw her back disappear in front of me. I felt that she had planned for a long time, but she said it at this time.


    "General." Xiaozhu slowly floated out of the soul bead, stopped in front of me and said, "how do I feel that xuelianer can''t wait to fight with the stars? She has only been to Jingshen city for less than a day. It is supposed to know the situation here first, and then come up with the battle plan after everything is familiar. Now there seems to be something wrong with her reaction. The general should be careful. "


    I nodded: "the snow Army division seems to be a little worried, but the war between us and the stars has begun for a long time. If it goes on like this, our mirror God city will really be dragged down by the stars. It''s time for us to have a real showdown with the stars, and this war should be over. "


    "The general means to fight according to xuelianer''s preparation?" Xiaozhu was still a little worried: "but in this case, will we be in a more dangerous situation? The star people are not so easy to be eliminated, let alone our strength is equal to them. "


    "Don''t forget that we still have the support of the state and several surrounding cities." I have confirmed xuelianer''s preliminary battle plan: "xuelianer has a point. We can''t defend any more. It''s time to start a counterattack."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "then please allow me to explore, know myself and the enemy, and be invincible in a hundred battles. We should find out everything about the stars before the war."


    I nodded slightly: "I just have this idea. Recently, I have some experience in practicing the invisibility you taught me. I''m trying to see if my practice is right. Well, let''s go to the starry man''s residence separately, and the time is set at 1:00 tonight. Whatever the outcome, we will be back here before dawn tomorrow. "


    After my words, I thought of a classic sentence, that is, the three fires of new officials.


    Xuelian''er is the new military division of Jingshen city. She was different when she first shot. She really has the potential to start a prairie fire.

 Chapter 567

    Xiaozhu looked at me and seemed to say with some uncertainty: "general, if we lose this war, do you think what will happen?"


    My heart moved: "you reminded me that I want to see the city Lord again. By the way, I will report this matter to the Lord''s house to let the Lord know our plan."


    Xiaozhu smiled at ease, and I said, "are you all right? If you can''t, don''t force it. "


    "Thank you for your concern. Xiaozhu just went to check. There won''t be any problem." Xiaozhu walked away with a smile and gave me a special look when she left.


    I know that Xiaozhu''s own strength is much stronger than that of me now. Even if she is still injured, she is still confident of self-protection. At the same time, I also know that she is kind-hearted to help me, so I didn''t deliberately dissuade her.


    At one o''clock in the night, after some preparation, Xiaozhu and I left Jingshen city and went straight to the residence of stars.


    At this moment, the stars retreated to a place 200 kilometers away from Jingshen city and set up camp because they couldn''t get benefits in the previous battle. It took Xiaozhu and I a little time to reach the edge of their camp.


    According to our previous agreement, we acted separately here. Xiaozhu directly used the invisibility to enter the starry man''s residence. I detoured to the right of the starry man''s residence and entered the starry man''s residence from the edge of the endless swamp.


    The station chosen by the stars this time is on the edge of the endless swamp, which is beyond my expectation.


    In the past, I must hurry to prepare a batch of war animals to attack the stars with war animals.


    But now I know that I can''t easily let the warbeasts take risks. After all, the stars have experienced those battles before. They should be prepared for my warbeasts.


    They all know that I am good at using beast control to command the battle of war beasts, but I still set the camp at the edge of endless swamp, which shows that they are also somewhat prepared.


    After my observation, I found that they were really prepared. The edge of their station was covered with various defensive weapons, and most of them were new weapons I had never seen.


    You can see from the ferocious appearance of these weapons that they are extremely powerful. Once they hit, I''m afraid even a warrior like me will be difficult to survive.


    We have long known that having advanced weapons is an advantage.


    I didn''t sneak into the star people''s residence once or twice, but I was familiar with the way. Although they changed the residence many times, they also changed the defense of the residence.


    Using the invisibility taught by Xiaozhu, I easily entered the residence of the stars without disturbing anyone.


    Xiaozhu''s invisibility is really easy to use, especially in front of these stars who are not strong in their own strength.


    I have been practicing for a long time. I am only a beginner who can barely use it, and I can also be invisible in front of the stars, which is enough to illustrate this.


    Stars must also have life detectors and other instruments, but these high-tech things also fail. In front of Xiaozhu''s invisibility, they have become furnishings.


    When I came to the star people''s camp, I saw countless temporary barracks refitted from various vehicles and star warships, and countless star people were busy and in a hurry.


    I didn''t go into the barracks to see what happened. My goal was not to know that they were just the most grass-roots sergeants, but the leaders of those stars.


    Only those who really master the core secrets have what I want.


    In a more secret place, I grabbed a star man and asked the highest leader here, that is, the residence of Hua Qi''er, the monarch of the star man.


    Fortunately, the star man I caught knows our language, and there is no obstacle to our communication.


    In fact, after continuous fighting and contact, I can roughly understand the language of many stars.


    I didn''t deliberately learn the language of stars, which is probably because I have more contact, so I know more or less.


    The closer I get to Hua Qi''er''s residence, the more stars I defend. I have to be careful to avoid most of the stars. At the same time, I also run my invisibility to the limit.


    I haven''t fully learned my invisibility yet. Under such circumstances, I have to be careful.


    If it were Xiaozhu, these majestic guards would not be paid attention to by Xiaozhu at all.


    To see through Xiaozhu''s invisibility, these guards can''t do it at all.


    Just at this time, I heard someone say, "monarch, what did you think of my suggestion just now? Don''t make me wait too long. My time is precious. Moreover, my master has been waiting for the reply of the monarch. If he is impatient, I can''t guarantee what will happen. "


    "Dear elder Feng, please give us some more time to consider. After all, we are also embarrassed by the condition you put forward. As you know, we have attacked Jingshen city for nearly half a year, but we have never succeeded. We have lost a lot. The defense of Jingshen city is very strong. Even if we promise to cooperate with you beast gate, we can''t win Jingshen city in one fell swoop in a short time. In my opinion, it seems impossible for you to win the mirror city within ten days. "


    The speaker is Hua Qi''er. I remember his voice. I can tell it when I hear it.


    "Hum, do you mean that our beast gate is not the opponent of the guard of Jingshen City, or that you didn''t intend to cooperate with us?"


    The beast sect elder surnamed Feng was a little angry and said ruthlessly, "in that case, we don''t need to waste time. Goodbye."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Feng." Hua Qi''er said anxiously, "I don''t mean that. I mean, I need to discuss this matter with our people. I''ll inform elder Feng of the result immediately..."


    "Then go and discuss it quickly. I''ll give you some more time. I want to know the result early tomorrow morning. There will be no result tomorrow morning. No wonder we are ruthless. "


    Elder Feng seemed very arrogant and didn''t pay attention to Hua Qi''er at all. When he spoke, he was completely condescending.


    Hua Qi''er was not angry, but smiled and ordered his men to take elder Feng to rest, looking very polite.


    I''m familiar with beast gate. I had contact with Dong mengchang, the helmsman of beast gate Black Forest Branch, and his daughter Dong Mei. We got along quite happily.


    Moreover, when I was very young, I practiced in the endless swamp. I also met people from the beast gate and had some festivals with them.


    I didn''t expect that the beast gate wanted to cooperate with the stars to attack our mirror God city. The news was very amazing. I almost broke into a cold sweat when I heard it.

 Chapter 568

    The strength of the star people is not weaker than us. Now the beast gate, a powerful sect that knows our roots and knowledge, has joined us. We Jingshen city want to protect the whole city. I''m afraid there will be a river of blood again.


    The news was so amazing that I almost forgot to run my invisibility when I stood there, revealing a trace.


    It was such an oversight that immediately a star man shouted, "who is it? Come out. "


    I was surprised and quickly ran my invisibility. At the same time, I quickly left this place and hid in a more secret place.


    Although the warning star man was alert, he couldn''t find me at all. After a search, he swears and turns into huaqi''er''s camp.


    This man will relax his vigilance after a while. At that time, I will visit Hua Qi''er and find out the origin of the person who spoke to him just now.


    The warning of the stars attracted the attention of some people. They searched everywhere and didn''t let go of every corner.


    Fortunately, my invisibility is very good. They didn''t find me right under their eyes.


    The stars searched and found nothing, so they had to disperse slowly, and the surroundings became quiet gradually.


    I quietly approached huaqi''er''s camp again, thinking about how to enter the camp silently.


    A dozen guards stood in a row outside huaqi''er''s camp, one by one armed with various instruments and weapons.


    Look at those instruments. If a bird wants to fly past them, it can''t escape being found.


    Those weapons are even more powerful. I think a star man used the weapons in their hands to snipe a night bird, and the night bird disappeared in an instant. The power is amazing.


    If I didn''t have invisibility, it would be really difficult to get close, let alone pass in front of them.


    Xiaozhu helped me a lot. The invisibility she taught me was very effective. I quietly entered the camp of huaqi''er, and no one or instrument found my trace.


    In huaqi''er''s camp, I saw huaqi''er sitting in front of a metal table at a glance.


    What was he looking at at at this time? He was so absorbed that he didn''t notice my arrival at all.


    I didn''t intend to kill or kidnap him. I just approached him quietly to see what he was looking at.


    Hua Qi''er is holding a physical book that is rarely seen now. I know a few big words on it, which are the words of our oxygen star.


    This book is an introduction to the history of our oxygen star. From some major events hundreds of thousands of years ago to major events on oxygen star today, it is basically recorded. It can be regarded as a relatively comprehensive history book of oxygen star.


    Hua Qi''er didn''t discuss the cooperation proposed by the beast gate with his people, but it was somewhat unexpected for me to see the history of oxygen star here.


    "Master," when Xiaozhu''s voice reached my ears, I felt very surprised, because I didn''t find Xiaozhu right next to me.


    Xiaozhu is the spirit of the soul pearl. She also recognizes me as the main. It is said that there will be a special induction between us. I should be able to sense her existence at the first time.


    I tried to find the location of Xiaozhu, but I heard her say, "master, don''t be surprised. I was here before you came, and now I''m on the roof."


    When I looked up, I found the beads floating on the roof and looking at me.


    I smiled and whispered to Xiao Zhu, "did you find anything?"


    Xiaozhu nodded: "I''ll tell the master later. Now we''ll find a way to lead Hua Qi''er away, and then get the battle plan in his hand."


    I know Xiaozhu must have found something, so he said, "I''ll make some chaos. You find a chance to get the battle plan of the stars."


    Xiaozhu answered. I turned around and went out. I was ready to set a fire outside huaqi''er camp.


    It''s easy to create some confusion. I approached a guard quietly and put him down as soon as I reached out.


    The guard suddenly fell to the ground and immediately attracted the attention of more guards. They gathered around to see what happened.


    I took the opportunity to flash aside and prepared to wait for the opportunity to do something else. A guard suddenly fell to the ground and wouldn''t attract Hua Qi''er''s attention.


    I came to the back of huaqi''er camp and saw many inflammable items behind the camp, so I set them on fire.


    Recently, the weather has been very good. The fire has become very big in an instant. The fire soared into the sky and soon spread to the whole camp.


    The whirring sound of smoke and flames caught the attention of most guards, and someone immediately began to shout.


    I know my goal has been achieved. Quietly leave here and meet Xiaozhu.


    Hua Qi''er almost rushed out of his camp for the first time, because his clothes were on fire and he couldn''t come out.


    I was worried about Xiaozhu''s safety. Ignoring the growing fire in the camp, I rushed in.


    At a glance, I saw Xiaozhu rummaging for something where huaqi''er was sitting. She was so busy that I didn''t even find it when I came in.


    I hurried forward and asked, "did you find it?"


    Xiaozhu smiled when she saw that it was me. She said, "the battle plan has been found, but I think there must be something more important here. If we look for it again, we may have an unexpected harvest."


    I guess Xiaozhu may have heard the conversation between elder Feng and Hua Qi''er of beast gate before, and wanted to find some evidence of the collusion between beast gate and stars, so she went to help find it.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger. Gradually, we felt something was wrong and didn''t dare to stay here.


    We must evacuate quickly, otherwise, I''ll set a fire myself, I''m afraid I''ll burn myself.


    I grabbed the little bead that I had to continue to look for and said decisively, "let''s go."


    Xiaozhuxin reluctantly gave me the star man battle plan she found, and then disappeared into the soul pearl.


    I immediately left the camp, which became a sea of fire, and wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    Out of the camp, I accidentally saw dozens of people coming this way. These people were the warriors on our oxygen star.


    They were probably ordered by Hua Qier to put out the fire, with fire extinguishers and weapons in their hands.


    I don''t want to fight them. With the help of invisibility, I evacuate quickly.


    Oxygen star people are forced to be helpless, or there are not a few who are willing to join the team of stars. I won''t take it to heart to see a few oxygen star people here.


    "There must be latent enemies here. Everyone is a warrior. Use your soul power to find those latent enemies. As long as you do that, I''ll let you all go. "

 Chapter 569

    Hua Qi''er''s voice came to my ears. He was threatening us oxygen stars to do things for him: "if you can''t find those enemies, don''t blame me for being rude."


    I''m angry. I haven''t been serious lately. I suddenly have an impulse to kill.


    I temporarily gave up my plan to evacuate and quietly approached huaqi''er.


    When I was less than a meter away from Hua Qi''er, he still didn''t find my existence and still loudly ordered those oxygen stars to find my whereabouts.


    I shot like lightning and touched the ground with a sound. Hua Qi''er, who was still majestic, suddenly disappeared.


    Although what I attacked Hua Qi''er was only the Dragon subduing formula, the combat skill I practiced at the beginning of my cultivation, and only the first real dragon in the Dragon subduing formula came into the world, Hua Qi''er still had no way to resist and was directly knocked out by me.


    When Hua Qi''er flew out, his black protective clothing also turned into fly ash at the same time, which seemed to be burned by the fierce high temperature.


    When Hua Qi''er was naked and flying in the air, I don''t know how many people saw this scene. Even if he didn''t die, I''m afraid he would have no face to see people in the future.


    I didn''t expect that I could have such a powerful power with one blow. I didn''t intend to kill Hua Qi''er with one blow, but now it''s like this. It seems that I still need to know more about my strength.


    After becoming the first-class king of martial arts, I really rarely fight with people directly. Now I kill the third monarch of the stars at first sight, which is completely beyond my expectation.


    When the guards of a group of stars saw Hua Qi''er suddenly fly out, a dignified voice also came to my ears.


    I heard this man''s voice not long ago, so I immediately knew who it was.


    He is elder Feng, the elder of beast gate who colludes with Hua Qi''er.


    I didn''t have time to see more, because elder Feng had rushed over like lightning when he was drinking.


    It surprised me that he could see where I was.


    "Be careful, master." Xiaozhu''s voice immediately sounded: "when you just shot, your aura leaked out, and the enemy found our position."


    Suddenly, I knew that I was caught by the enemy carelessly and leaked my position.


    I slapped back to stop elder Feng''s attack. Naturally, I sent out the second Double Dragons of the Dragon subduing formula to the sea.


    Two dragon shaped auras flew out like lightning and hit elder Feng.


    Elder Feng didn''t expect me to move so fast that I didn''t react well enough to be directly hit in the chest.


    He shouted, and the whole man flew back upside down. It seems that his strength is not too strong.


    However, I looked carefully. Although he was hit by me, he was as powerful as the Dragon subduing formula of level 9 martial arts division, which didn''t really hurt him.


    Elder Feng should be a high-level general, at least a level 9 general. Such an attack can be ignored.


    Of course, this is also my hasty attack. If I had been prepared, with my current strength, the power of dragon subduing formula would certainly rise to a big level.


    I don''t know why I unconsciously use the Dragon subduing formula, which has not been used for a long time. Although I use Reiki to use the Dragon subduing formula now, it will be more powerful than before, it''s still difficult to hurt senior generals like elder Feng.


    "Who are you? Why kill the monarch? " A voice came from behind me. I didn''t have to look back to know who was talking.


    "Bian Lusha," I looked back at Bian Lusha with an angry face and pretended to be relaxed: "didn''t I just help you clear the road? Your Bian family has always wanted to compete for the throne. Now I killed Hua Qi''er for you. Should you thank me? "


    While talking, I moved a few steps quietly, so that everyone could not accurately judge my specific position.


    "Don''t hide. If you have seed, show up and meet each other."


    Bian Lusha looked around. Because she didn''t know where I was, she could only shout, "what kind of hero is hiding? Come out!"


    Elder Feng had stabilized his body at this time. He was not hurt. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    At this time, he also shouted, "who is your excellency? Why don''t you show up?"


    I slowly stopped running my invisibility and showed my true body: "don''t you know who I am? Now Hua Qi''er is dead. How do you mobs attack our Jingshen city? And your surname Feng, are you afraid that the Lord''s house will catch you all? "


    "Catch it all?" Elder Feng laughed and said, "can we rely on the current state house? They don''t have such strength at all. "


    After a pause, elder Feng shouted coldly, "Jin Feng, I know you are a bold and careful guy, and you are also very famous. But maybe you really don''t know what kind of sect our beast gate is. To tell you the truth, our gate mainly wants to be the leader of the red dragon kingdom. If you just need to move your mouth, the current leader Du Kang will have to make way... "


    I felt something had to be clarified, so I looked at elder Feng and listened to him quietly.


    From elder Feng''s words, I can tell that beast gate is an extremely huge and powerful sect.


    It has its own branch rudder in many cities of Chilong country. There are many people under the door, and there are countless powerful people.


    I have known this for a long time, but if they dare to fight against the current leader of the red dragon Kingdom, I don''t believe they are sure of winning.


    Otherwise, they will not want to form an alliance with the stars to attack our small place, Jingshen city.


    "Elder Feng, don''t you think I''m scared?" When I thought of this, I smiled and said, "the beast gate is very powerful, but if you want to fight against the Lord''s house, I don''t think you have such strength."


    Bian Lusha didn''t want to listen to the conversation between me and elder Feng. She suddenly shouted, "take the golden maple for me and avenge the monarch."


    Hearing Bian Lusha''s order, a group of stars roared in unison and rushed to me one by one.


    I knew that this battle was inevitable. I stretched out my hand to pull out my divine killing sword, and with a backhand move, the divine killing sword danced like a huge meat grinder.


    All the stars near me were mercilessly killed by the killer sword, and my side turned into a bloody world in an instant.

 Chapter 570

    The corpses of many stars fell beside me. I didn''t even look at them. I just continued to dance the killing sword in my hand, and slowly walked towards elder Feng who opened his eyes and stared at me.


    Elder Feng actually started to retreat. It seemed that he was afraid and didn''t dare to fight with me.


    The elder surnamed Feng certainly didn''t expect that I was already a first-class king of martial arts, so I would behave like this.


    I don''t feel much about it. In front of the king of martial arts, even a martial artist with the cultivation of a top martial general is not much different from a child facing a strong man.


    The suppression of realm and strength will frighten the generals and dare not fight directly with the king.


    "Give it to me. Whoever kills Jinfeng is the hero of our stars and the hero of all of us at any cost."


    Bian Lusha watched the stars stop their attack because of fear, and quickly shouted, "don''t be afraid, we are numerous and well armed. Jinfeng can''t be our opponent alone. We all go together. Even if we are tired, we will kill him. "


    As I walked towards elder Feng, I said to Bian Lusha, "the sea of people tactic is useful or useless for people like me. You should know it very well. Don''t let your men die. It''s not worth it. "


    My words were not loud, but most of the people around me could hear them clearly, so after my words, those stars who had listened to Bian Lusha''s words and were ready to go forward to work hard immediately withdrew.


    I "ha ha" laughed, then suddenly turned around and jumped at elder Feng with a frightened face.


    The sword in my hand was raised at the same time. The killing God sword technique was displayed like lightning and stabbed at elder Feng''s head.


    "Ah!" Elder Feng screamed, turned and ran. Unexpectedly, he had lost his courage to fight.


    Unfortunately, his speed was too slow. As soon as he turned around, my killer sword had reached his head.


    The next moment, I felt as if time had stopped. I didn''t know what was going on. I didn''t want to kill this timid Feng Changlao.


    It''s strange. The sword touched elder Feng''s head, but I stopped. I don''t know why.


    The killing sword was on elder Feng''s head, and he dared not move any more.


    I said slowly, "I''ll ask you a question. Don''t hesitate. Otherwise, you know my sword is very sharp!"


    Elder Feng dared not move, but could speak: "I know..."


    I ignored the stars around me and said slowly, "what''s the purpose of your cooperation with the stars?"


    Elder Feng hesitated slightly. The killing sword in my hand pierced his skin, a trace of blood flowed out, and was absorbed by the killing sword in an instant.


    This killing sword is magical and can absorb blood. I found it earlier, but I didn''t see it so clearly this time.


    Elder Feng felt pain and hurriedly said, "the general is merciful. I''ll tell the general our purpose..."


    After a pause, he squinted at Bian Lusha not far away, lowered his voice and said, "our original intention is to break the mirror God city with the stars, and then find a way to enter the immortal gate, so as to obtain the peerless secret script in the immortal gate..."


    I had expected their purpose. The reason for asking was just to confirm. Now that I knew the answer, I stopped investigating, but asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Elder Feng looked at me in embarrassment: "general, this is really not something I can know. Except for our sect leader, the helmsman of each branch rudder is not very clear..."


    I believe what elder Feng said is true. He is not the helmsman of the branch rudder, and his status must not be very high. Therefore, some things are really beyond his knowledge.


    Since elder Feng doesn''t know, I don''t need to ask any more questions. Let''s deal with the affairs with the stars first.


    As soon as I read this, I looked at Bian Lusha and said, "meet again. How are you going to catch me this time? Come out with all your tricks. I don''t mind fighting with you again. "


    "Are you taking us for granted?" Bian Lusha was very angry with us and said angrily, "I ask you, what do you mean? Kill my monarch, aren''t you afraid that we will destroy your mirror city? "


    I looked back at Bian Lusha: "it''s not interesting. It''s just to find out the intention of beast gate and yours. If you come to me, I have time now. "


    Bian Lusha smiled angrily, "do you have time? Then prepare for our fiercest attack. Give it to me. If anyone catches or kills both of them, he will be the nearest candidate for our next monarch. "


    Bian Lusha''s words are very tempting. The position of near attendant of the starry monarch is equivalent to the personal bodyguard and housekeeper of the monarch, that is, the most intimate person of the monarch, and also equivalent to a spokesman of the monarch. The status has been very high.


    In the face of such temptation, those stars who were afraid of me rushed over again. They all cried with red eyes, like beating chicken blood.


    There must be brave men under the heavy reward. It seems that they are right. The stars got Bian Lusha''s promise. They no longer cherish their lives and rushed towards me desperately.


    The killer sword in my hand danced again and killed the stars as a whirlwind.


    Elder Feng, who was originally caught by me, also regained his freedom and began to try his best to block those stars who also wanted to kill him.


    Elder Feng and I were originally hostile. Now we face a common enemy, but we have become friendly forces and cooperate to resist the crazy stars.


    The world is unpredictable. It is interpreted incisively and vividly at this moment.


    "General, we can''t go on like this. There are too many stars and they will drag us down."


    Seeing that the stars were crazy, Xiaozhu hurriedly said to me, "we might as well use invisibility to leave here first. Anyway, we have what we want."


    I had this plan, but I saw elder Feng fighting to death. As a comrade in arms of the previous moment, I couldn''t die and say loudly, "elder Feng, let''s rush out together. We''ll talk about other things later."


    Elder Feng glanced at me: "I''m willing to rush out with the general."


    I nodded, and the killer sword in my hand pointed to the direction of Jingshen City: "rush over there."


    Feng Changlao drank "know", took the lead to rush out, grabbed a gun from the stars, and opened fire without looking.


    A golden light flew out of the muzzle of the gun, and everyone along the line lost his trace in an instant.


    They seem to have disappeared for no reason, or they seem to have suddenly blinked and disappeared completely.

 Chapter 571

    The weapons of the stars are really powerful. They killed so many people with one blow. They are no weaker than the powerful group attack skills of the martial artists.


    The stars are actually very passive in the battle. They surround us. Many superior weapons can''t be used because they have to worry about their own people. They waste a lot of opportunities to kill us in vain.


    It is precisely because of this that we have been able to fight until now and have not been injured.


    Now we have to fight a bloody way out. Elder Feng used the enemy''s weapons to deal with the enemy. Some people in the stars soon began to use their high-tech weapons to attack us. If we don''t go, it will be very dangerous.


    Attacks flew past us or overhead, and our forward speed was reduced a lot.


    If I''m alone, I can use invisibility to leave here quietly, but if I want to take elder Feng away with me, this method won''t work.


    I know if this goes on, we will be hit by the stars sooner or later, and even die here, so I quickly shouted, "get close to me, we will rush together."


    I don''t know what elder Feng''s name is. I know his surname is Feng. Listen to him drink "get out of the way". The weapons in his hand emit golden lights, which makes all the stars in front of him lose their trace.


    This weapon looks like a light energy gun. It is very powerful and more powerful than a light energy gun.


    This time I looked carefully and knew that these disappeared people were instantly gasified by huge energy, and there was no bone residue left.


    This gun is the most powerful single soldier weapon I have ever seen. It is more powerful than the light energy gun I admire very much before.


    I saw the power of the gun, grabbed one and opened fire on the stars in front of me.


    A golden light flew out, and a straight passage appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    Those enemies who were standing there disappeared in an instant. The power of this gun is as powerful as my full strength now, and after using my most powerful combat skills.


    The most powerful attack move of the killing God sword is that I can use it, but I can only use it once at most.


    After one, I will lose the ability to continue fighting. The whole person may fall into extreme fatigue. It is impossible to recover without a few days of rest and cultivation.


    It''s ironic that the weapons of the stars were used by elder Feng and me to snipe their own people.


    Bian Lusha saw it and almost shouted frantically, "kill them, kill them!"


    A golden light was emitted from Bian Lusha''s hand, and flew dangerously from my side, killing countless stars behind me.


    I avoided in time and escaped from the disaster with great danger, but I was afraid and felt that I couldn''t go on like this.


    Elder Feng was not as lucky as me. He was approaching me and hit him this time.


    In the blink of an eye, only half of elder Feng''s body was left. The other half didn''t know where to go and turned into dust or just a little smoke.


    "Be careful, master." When Xiaozhu saw it, she quickly shouted, "invisibility."


    When Xiaozhu spoke, she had already used her invisibility to hide me from the stars.


    In the face of weapons that can kill level 9 generals in seconds, I dare not be careless.


    Xiaozhu did everything for my good. While I was grateful, I still felt a little afraid. If I had been hit just now, I would be dead now.


    "Master, don''t do it. Let''s leave here first." Xiaozhu''s voice reached my ears with a trace of anxiety and uneasiness.


    Without a word, I evacuated directly, flew into the sky quickly from the gap between the stars, and then flew towards Jingshen city as fast as I could.


    We were under the protection of invisibility. Bian Lusha and her men couldn''t see us and didn''t dare to shoot casually, giving me enough time to evacuate.


    I took a gun that can emit golden light and prepared to go back and have a good look at it for our scientists. Maybe we can also master such high-tech weapons to resist the increasingly powerful stars.


    I''ve never seen this weapon before. I think it should be a new individual weapon recently developed by the stars.


    If the previous stars used such weapons, we Jingshen city would not be able to defend it long ago.


    Although the sergeants guarding Jingshen city are all light warriors, not everyone is a level 9 general.


    This gun can even kill elder Feng, the top of level 9 generals. It''s conceivable what our sergeant will do in the face of such weapons.


    Lack of good preparation is always one of the disadvantages of our Jingshen city garrison. If our weapons were the same as those of the stars, the war would have ended long ago.


    Our speed is incomparable to the stars. Our physical strength and so on are beyond the imagination of the stars


    "Master," Xiaozhu said after we were basically safe, "this weapon of the stars seems to have been successfully developed recently and has great power. Even the previous light gun can''t compare with it. We should send this message back quickly, especially to Xuelian who is making a battle plan at the first time. Also, we have to show Xuelian the battle plan of the stars we found. "


    I nodded: "Xiaozhu, go back to Jingshen city first and send our discovery, the gun and the battle plan of the stars to xuelian''er. I''m going to contact the people of beast gate to see if I can get their help before the war. If beast gate is willing to cooperate with us, I think we will have a greater chance of winning. "


    Xiaozhu said anxiously, "is it too dangerous for the master to go alone? Beast gate has bad intentions towards Jingshen city. Now elder Feng died in the hands of stars because of us... "


    I interrupted Xiaozhu: "I will call Xiaojin to accompany me. You go back to Jingshen city first and complete the task I gave you."


    Xiaozhu looked at me and walked away with some worry. She was a Yuanshen body. She was very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After Xiaozhu went away, I ran the Royal beast and decided to summon Xiaojin. Xiaojin is a golden winged ROC. Usually, it flies in the sky. I should be able to contact it soon.


    A minute later, a loud cry came from the sky, and Xiao Jin''s figure soon appeared in my sight.


    This time, we explored the enemy camp at night and killed a round trip in the camp of the stars. We not only killed Hua Qier, the third monarch of the stars, but also killed many stars and stopped the collusion between the stars and the beast gate. It was a great harvest.


    I hope I can get their support and make our strength stronger when I see the people of beast gate next.

 Chapter 572

    After Xiao Jin landed, I simply said to him, "go find Dongmei. We''re going to see her father, Dong mengchang. By the way, bring out Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang. Let''s meet the people of beast gate. I''ll wait for you here and meet me as soon as possible. "


    The mecha warriors Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang are all helping defend at the front door, so it''s very simple for Xiao Jin to find them.


    Xiao Jin took orders and left. He can speak human language. There should be no problem finding a few people.


    I waited for Xiao Jin to arrive and took good care of some recent things.


    Recently, I''ve been running around almost nonstop. My purpose is to find enough help.


    Before, I wanted to take in enough war beasts to help us guard the mirror City, and I did the same.


    Later, I tried to find Gao Zhimou''s personnel to help me guard Jingshen City, and successfully contacted the people of the snow family.


    Now I unexpectedly found that the strength of beast gate is also extremely powerful, so I came up with the idea of letting them cooperate with us.


    As for the Shen family, it''s basically not my credit, because the Shen family wanted to protect Jingshen city. It''s their initiative to help.


    So far, the strength of our Jingshen city is increasing day by day. We not only have our own army and war herd, but also have powerful helpers like the Shen family and the help of the snow people.


    Speaking of it, we are also a powerful force that can fight against the stars without losing.


    This is much better than before. Before, we were always at a disadvantage and worried every day for fear that we would be defeated by the stars in one fell swoop.


    Whether we can let the people of beast gate cooperate with us is the key now. Once beast gate cooperates with the stars, the balance between us and the stars will be broken in an instant, and we will be in danger.


    Anyway, after inadvertently killing the third monarch of the star man, we must strive for the cooperation of the beast gate if we want to pursue the victory and win the hard bone of the star man in one fell swoop.


    With this idea, I immediately prepared to contact the master of beast gate.


    Before that, I''d like to meet Dong mengchang of the beast gate I know. His acquaintances are easy to handle. Besides, his daughter is Dong Mei.


    I intend to go to the black forest branch of beast gate as soon as possible, find Dong Meng Chang, Dong Mei''s father, and ask Dong Meng Chang to help me contact the master of beast gate, the legendary existence of the dragon who sees the head but not the tail.


    When Xiaojin came with Dongmei and others, I just waited for them for ten minutes. Xiaojin''s effectiveness is very high.


    Together with Xiaojin, Dongmei and others are Qinglong, Xiaohong and Xiaojiu. The strength of these four war beasts is basically similar. Except that Qinglong is famous for speed, Xiaojin, Xiaohong and Xiaojiu are all super strong in comprehensive strength.


    Our Party of four people and four war beasts just set out together.


    Originally, I didn''t intend to let Xiaozhu go with me this time, but she came as fast as she could. I didn''t say much and let her go with me.


    Xiaozhu''s condition is still not very good. Her injury is far from complete recovery. It''s easy to have problems because of the consumption of Yuanshen''s power after leaving me for too long.


    If she follows me, I can practice yuan Shen Jue in my spare time to help her stabilize and recover from her injury.


    When my Yuanshen formula has a new breakthrough, I will help her recover to the state that she should have.


    At that time, she might have a chance to recreate her own flesh and become a real human.


    These are my promises to Xiaozhu. Although I won''t keep them in my mouth, I will keep them in my heart.


    Xiaojin is Jinpeng. As a flying war beast, it has obvious advantages in speed.


    Qinglong is a fighting beast who is good at speed. It is a perfect martial companion. It is no less than Xiaojin in speed.


    After Xiaohong''s mutation, her strength and speed increased greatly, that is, she was a little slower than Xiaojin and Qinglong, and could barely keep up with their speed.


    Xiao Jiu''s strength is the closest to Xiao Jin. At that time, if it weren''t for the help of my royal beast, Xiao Jin might not have won it in one fell swoop.


    But Xiaojiu''s speed is not the opponent of Xiaojin, Qinglong and Xiaohong. There''s no way. Who calls it so huge?


    Fortunately, its speed is faster than that of ordinary humans, so I let it go slowly with autumn frost at the end and don''t worry to keep up with us.


    Xiao Jiu has another task, that is to gather together the powerful star beasts or spirit beasts he found along the way as much as possible. I''m useful.


    Not to mention what Xiaojiu and Qiushuang were doing, Dongmei and Xiazhu, led by three war beasts, rushed to the edge of the black forest as soon as possible, that is, the junction of the ancient city and the black forest, and directly found the branch of the beast gate here.


    Seeing Dongmei and Xiazhu and me, the disciples of the beast sect dressed in the same blue tights immediately saluted and took the initiative to show us the way.


    Soon after that, I saw Dong mengchang again. I didn''t have anything. Dong Mei said excitedly, "Dad, I''m back."


    Dong Meng often said with a smile, "just come back. General Jin Feng, please sit down. "


    After a pause, he raised his hand and said, "serve tea and prepare dinner."


    A disciple of beast gate was ordered to leave, so I sat down with Xia Zhu, hugged his fist and said, "helmsman, we have something important to discuss this time."


    Dong Meng often didn''t expect me to be so worried. After being stunned, he immediately said, "it won''t be the last time I went to the black forest..."


    I waved my hand: "it''s not this matter. I want to see the head of your beast gate and discuss important matters with him. I wonder if the helmsman can introduce us in the face of Dongmei? The matter is very urgent, so I''ll make a long story short. Please don''t be surprised, helmsman. "


    "What is so urgent that you are so worried about the general?" Dong Meng often frowned and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know the reason why the general wants to see our sect leader, so as not to blame the sect leader at that time. I have nothing to say."


    I looked at Dong mengchang and said sincerely, "helmsman, it''s like this. Our mirror city is now resisting the invasion of the stars. After several months of efforts, we have achieved some results. But recently we heard that the stars intend to form an alliance with the beast gate and jointly attack our mirror God city. If this thing becomes a reality, our mirror God city will be dangerous. "


    Dongmei then said, "so we are anxious to see the master of beast gate and want to persuade the master to cooperate with Jingshen city. As for the conditions that the stars can provide to the beast gate, we can also provide it. Please rest assured. "

 Chapter 573

    "I haven''t heard of it, general. How do you know?" Dong Meng often glanced at Dong Mei and me and said suspiciously, "this matter is very important. It''s reasonable that the sect leader should inform us the branch helmsman to discuss, but why don''t I know?"


    I said, "it''s normal that the helmsman didn''t know about it. We also know the news through some special channels. At present, the reason why the leader of your sect has not discussed with the helmsman of each branch rudder is probably because this matter has not been finalized. We also hope to change all this before the stars and your door reach an agreement, so we hurried to ask the helmsman for help. "


    Dong Meng often looked at me and didn''t speak. Looking at the expression on his face, he told me what he was thinking.


    I didn''t speak any more. I need to give Dong mengchang some time to think about it, although I''m very worried now.


    After a moment, Dong mengchang finally said, "general, I think this is too big, so I have to communicate with the sect leader first. Please forgive me, general. After all, I''m just the helmsman of the branch rudder. I don''t have a high status. I can''t decide such a big thing alone... "


    I stood up, hugged my fist and said, "I understand. Thank you, helmsman."


    Dong Meng often nodded slightly. After glancing at me and Dong Mei, he hugged his fist and said, "you drink tea first. I''ll come when I go."


    Xia Zhu and I had to sit down and drink tea. Dongmei was different. She directly followed Dong Meng and often left. When she left, she gave me a special look and gave me a confident look that she had a way.


    This is one of the reasons why I brought Dongmei here. If I can''t convince Dongmeng Chang, Dongmei is the best candidate to convince Dongmeng Chang.


    "General," Xia Zhu whispered after Dong mengchang and Dong Mei left, "Dong helmsman doesn''t seem to know this. Do you think we''ve found the wrong person?"


    I shook my head slightly: "the reason why we are looking for the helmsman is to find the head of beast gate through the helmsman, so there is no saying that we are looking for the wrong person. Xia Zhu, you are Dongmei''s good sister and my right-hand assistant. You should help me persuade Dongmei more about this matter and let Dongmei and her father help us persuade the head of beast gate as much as possible. "


    Xia Zhu nodded: "I know what to do. General, sit down for a moment. I''ll meet sister Dong Mei... "


    I nodded slightly and motioned Xia Zhu to find Dong Mei. I don''t believe Dongmei, but I''m worried that Dongmei can''t convince her father alone.


    Sometimes, when a father and son do things, they are not as direct and straightforward as outsiders, because they will have too many concerns.


    Xia Zhu''s role now is to crack some concerns as much as possible, so that Dong mengchang and Dong Mei can open their hearts to analyze things thoroughly.


    It''s inconvenient for me to say more. Relatively speaking, I''m a boss of Dongmei. I can only order her to do things, but I''m not sure to completely control her.


    What can control a person most is feelings, whether family affection, friendship and love, which can not be replaced by the so-called superior.


    "Master." Xiaozhu always spoke when I needed some help: "we can''t wait here like this. I think we might as well do something."


    "Do something?" I was surprised: "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Isn''t the master eager to break through all the time? Then practice here. " Xiaozhu said surprisingly: "the more calm and indifferent we are, the more Dongmeng often feels that the purpose of our visit is not simple. If he thinks that the purpose of our visit is only to cooperate with beast gate, I think our wish to see the master of beast gate through him will not be realized. "


    I didn''t understand: "our goal is to see the master of beast gate. Is there anything wrong with that? We don''t have to pretend to be mysterious... "


    "Master, you are wrong. We don''t pretend to be mysterious, but really let everyone feel our mystery." Xiaozhu explained with a smile: "it''s not Xiaozhu that I show off my intelligence, but I''ve experienced such things before, so I know what we should do to get what we want to the greatest extent."


    I still don''t understand: "if you explain carefully, I still don''t understand."


    Xiaozhu said, "you start practicing first, and I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    I began to practice yuan Shen Jue according to the word. I closed my eyes and practiced here. I looked unrestrained and carefree in my own home.


    But in fact, I didn''t really start practicing yuan Shen Jue, because my heart hasn''t calmed down yet.


    Xiaozhu also knew that I just closed my eyes and didn''t start practicing. She smiled and said to me, "master, the reason why beast gate wants to cooperate with stars is for the peerless skills and war skills in immortal gate. In the final analysis, what they covet is the things of Shengxian gate, not the things of Jingshen city. The master won''t think Xiaozhu is wrong about this? "


    I said subconsciously, "you have a point."


    Xiaozhu then said, "if you want to reach the immortal gate, you must pass through our mirror God city. If the beast gate wants to defeat our mirror God City alone, it is not very likely. No matter how powerful they are, they are not the opponent of our mirror God city and many surrounding cities. That''s why they want to join the stars to attack our mirror God city. "


    I nodded and looked at Xiaozhu: "it makes sense, but it has nothing to do with what you said?"


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Xiaozhu was a little anxious: "master, think about it. If we behave calmly, will the people of beast gate think that we have enough grasp of the God of war, the stars, and even the alliance of stars and beast gate? In this way, their previous purpose is difficult to achieve, and their alliance has no practical significance. If they can''t get what they want, why must beast gate form an alliance with the stars? Master, do you think so? "


    I nodded again: "then let''s pretend to be calm?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "this is not enough. We must let them know intentionally or unintentionally that we actually intend to share those peerless skills and combat skills in the immortal gate with the beast gate. In this way, the people of the beast gate will think that we will not swallow the precious skills and combat skills of the immortal gate after defeating the stars, which will give them some benefits. I think they will be more willing to cooperate with us as long as they can get benefits and will not be in danger of annihilation because of these benefits. "


    I probably know what Xiaozhu means. I''m very surprised at her extraordinary wisdom at this time.


    I feel that today''s Xiaozhu is different from the past, especially in the analysis of things.

 Chapter 574

    Sensing my praise for her, Xiaozhu said proudly, "our purpose is to cooperate with beast gate. We can not consider too much for the time being. When the star people are eliminated, we naturally have the opportunity to discuss the rest with the people of beast gate. When we have the initiative, how can we do it? Is it still has the final say?


    I smiled: "so, Xiaozhu, you are also a think tank. Why didn''t I find it before? Well, I''ll think about it and see what I can say to the master of beast gate. "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the master must think well and never make mistakes. We must show that we will share the resources of Shengxian gate with everyone. In particular, we should tell the people of beast gate that those who have helped our mirror God city have the right to give priority to the resources of Shengxian gate. "


    It''s a very simple trick to lure each other with heavy profits, but as long as you use it well, it will play a great role.


    Now what Xiaozhu said is something I didn''t expect before, and I should be careful.


    It seems that none of these people around me is vulgar and inactive. They are all extremely intelligent people, but I haven''t found them before.


    When I have a chance in the future, I must explore the wisdom of the people around me. It''s much better to work together than to rack my brains alone.


    I was thinking about Xiaozhu''s words. Dong mengchang, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu came back here again.


    I pretended that I didn''t know they were coming, and I was still practicing.


    In fact, I continue to discuss this topic with Xiaozhu. Anyway, outsiders can''t hear what we''re talking about: "Xiaozhu, according to what you just said, we''re going to deliberately act very calm now? Tell me, what should we do now? "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "do nothing and practice quietly for an hour. In an hour, the people of beast gate should start to worry. Once they start to worry, we will have a chance to see the master of beast gate. I think as long as we see the master of beast gate, the rest will be easier. "


    I continued to practice Yuanshen Jue according to Xiaozhu''s words, and it was real practice. I completely ignored Dongmeng Chang and others around me.


    An hour passed quickly. When I practiced, the time passed faster.


    Dong Meng always waited patiently for the end of my cultivation until I opened my eyes, and he didn''t bother me.


    At the moment when I opened my eyes, Dong Meng often said with a smile: "general, I have told the sect leader that we don''t know what help Jingshen city can give us, and we have reached an agreement with the stars, so we won''t consider your proposal for the time being."


    Dong Meng often spoke carefully, as if he was worried that I would be angry with him: "the sect leader asked me to entertain the general and said that if the general wanted to stay, he could stay as long as he wanted..."


    This is the departure order. I was stunned by the result. I felt that we were only self defeating this time.


    Xiaozhu almost immediately sent a message to me in the soul bead: "general, it seems that the beast gate is determined to capture our mirror God city. We didn''t think of this before. We were passive."


    After listening to Dong mengchang and Xiao Zhu, I said calmly, "helmsman, can I see the door master? Beast gate is very powerful. It is said that it can almost be compared with the whole red dragon country, but I think you should be very clear that even if it is a small city of the red dragon country, such as our mirror God City, beast gate can''t be conquered alone. So when you make a decision, should you think more about the consequences of doing so? Jingshen city may be taken by you at one stroke, but with it comes the Revenge of the red dragon kingdom. Whether the beast gate can bear it or not is a key question. To put it in a bad way, don''t lose your money if you don''t get the benefits. "


    Dong Meng often frowned and said, "what the general said is reasonable. Our beast gate has made great progress in strength in recent years, but it is not worth mentioning compared with the whole red dragon country. Unfortunately, the sect leader has made a decision now, and I don''t have much to say as a small branch helmsman... I didn''t know about it until the general arrived. The sect leader hasn''t told me before. Sorry, general, you''d better go back to Jingshen city to prepare. They may attack Jingshen city at any time... "


    I sighed, knowing that today''s things may come back in vain.


    I looked at Dong Meng Chang, turned back and said to Dong Mei and Xia Zhu, "one of you is the daughter of the helmsman and the other is Dong Mei''s good friend. I don''t ask you to continue to follow me back to Jingshen city. Now, if you choose to go back with me, you will be on the opposite side of master dongrudder and will become an opponent. If you stay, I respect your choice, but we will be enemies in the future. "


    I don''t want to force Dongmei and Xiazhu, but when things come to this stage, I can only do so.


    Dongmei is the daughter of Dong mengchang. Now we Jingshen city is going to war with beast gate. She will stay with me, that is, she will be the enemy of her father. I can''t force her.


    Xia Zhu and Dong Mei are good sisters. She can''t stand on the opposite of Dong Mei. I have to give her the right to choose independently.


    Qiushuang hasn''t come here yet. I can only help her make a choice.


    "General," Xia Zhu said before Dongmei spoke, "I, Xia Zhu, was the soldier brought out by the general and the general''s man. So no matter what happens, I will firmly stand on the side of the general and follow the general''s orders. "


    I smiled: "OK, Xia Zhu will go back to Jingshen city with me. In the future, you and Qiushuang will follow me directly as members of my escort team."


    Xia Zhu was overjoyed: "thank you, general. I will protect the general."


    I smiled, turned and looked at Dongmei, calmly waiting for Dongmei to make the final decision.


    Dongmei''s embarrassment made me a little unbearable, but now I can''t be soft hearted anymore: "I know you''re embarrassed, I won''t blame you. You stay and follow the helmsman well, so that the helmsman can enjoy his family. "


    After listening to me, Dongmei hurriedly said, "no, I''m the general''s soldier and the first of the three mecha soldiers. I can''t stay here."


    After a pause, she turned and looked at the disappointed Dong mengchang: "Dad, I was brought out by the general. I can''t leave the general like this. I''m leaving with the general. Take care. "


    Dong Meng often looks at Dong Mei in disappointment. He doesn''t say a word, which makes everyone see that he doesn''t want Dong Mei to leave like this.

 Chapter 575

    This time, if Dongmei leaves, their father and daughter will become a hostile relationship. For their respective interests, they may even meet with swords and become enemies.


    "Dad, my daughter is unfilial." Dongmei said with a cry, "the general is very kind to his daughter. I can''t do anything ungrateful. Now I go back with the general. I can''t guarantee anything else, but when I meet your father, my daughter won''t do anything to you. That''s what my daughter can do. Please forgive my daughter for being unfilial. "


    Dong mengchang still didn''t speak. His face gradually became gray. He was completely disappointed and very sad.


    I have nothing to say about this. It is a problem that human beings have to face. We can''t just focus on personal feelings in front of major right and wrong, but ignore justice and right and wrong.


    Dongmei''s choice may seem incredible to others, but I will certainly think it''s good, so it should be.


    Dong Meng often had a disciple of the beast gate under his hand. He couldn''t help saying, "the helmsman, the sect leader has an order. We can''t just let Jin Feng go."


    Dong Meng often glanced at the talking beast disciple and said coldly, "who is general Jinfeng? Can we stop him? There is something wrong with the sect leader''s order. All of us are not opponents of the first-class king of martial arts. What''s more, there are at least three war beasts in the realm of king of martial arts. What can we do to stop general Jin Feng from leaving? "


    The beast sect disciple who spoke was stunned and slowly lowered his head: "what the helmsman said is that we are not the opponent of general Jin Feng at all."


    Dong Meng often waved and said impatiently, "since you know it''s like this, shut up."


    I looked at Dong Meng like this and knew that it was no way to stay here any longer, so I got up and said, "helmsman, let''s go. Next time we meet, we may be hostile sides, so please take care. "


    My words are puzzling. Fortunately, Dong mengchang''s attention is not on me now. He just listened to it and said, "take care."


    I saw no hope in persuading Dong Meng, so I had to leave here with Dong Mei and others.


    Along the way, we kept on going and wanted to return to Jingshen city in the shortest time.


    We were less than 50 kilometers away from Dong mengchang''s rudder. Xiaozhu suddenly appeared, stopped me and said, "master, there is a tail behind."


    I was stunned: "who can keep up with Xiao Jin''s speed? Is there another warrior in the realm of Wuxian? "


    When I said this, Xiaozhu winked at me and motioned me to turn around and look behind me.


    I slowly turned back and saw a figure standing in the air not far behind me. At this time, I was also looking at us.


    This man is a young man. He looks very handsome, but his cold face is expressionless, as if others owe him countless money.


    This is a cold-faced handsome guy. When Dongmei and others around me met, they couldn''t help showing a trace of amazing look.


    Not only men like beautiful women, but women also like good-looking men. Everyone has a heart for beauty. This sentence has never been missed.


    "Your Excellency?" I hugged my fist and said, "Why are you following us?"


    The man looked at me. His cold eyes made me feel uncomfortable: "are you Jinfeng?"


    I hugged my fist and said, "I''m Jinfeng. Please tell me your name."


    "Smell human ice." The man said coldly, "I have been ordered to take you to our sect leader."


    I frowned and said, "master? Are you from the beast gate? "


    Wen Renbing said, "the first disciple of the master of beast gate, the head of the punishment Hall of the headquarters. Let''s go. The sect leader has been waiting for a long time. "


    I took a look at Dongmei and others around me: "do you know what the sect leader is looking for me?"


    Wen Renbing narrowed his eyes slightly and said impatiently, "there''s so much nonsense. What''s the matter with you? How can I know? Let''s go. Don''t let the sect leader wait too long. "


    My heart got angry, frowned and said, "beast gate and we are now hostile. Why should I go to see your master with you?"


    Wen Renbing''s shoulders moved, and a long sword appeared in his hand: "if you don''t go, you''ll die."


    I smiled: "so it is. OK, I''ll go with you."


    "Xia Zhu, go find Qiushuang and go back with her with the war beast you found, and take Xiao Jiu back by the way. Dongmei and I went to see the master of the beast gate. By the way, let''s see the plan of the beast gate. "


    Xia Zhu answered and turned away alone. When she left, she seemed reluctant.


    "Master," said Xiao Zhu with some worry, "it seems that Wen Renbing has reached the realm of Wuxian, which is very abnormal..."


    I sent a message to Xiaozhu: "don''t worry, we''ll be fine."


    Xiaozhu didn''t speak any more, so I stepped forward and said to Wen Renbing, who looked at me coldly, "Your Excellency, lead the way."


    Wen Renbing didn''t even look at me. He turned and left. The speed was incredibly fast.


    I have Xiaojin to help me, and Dongmei has a green dragon to walk. Our speed will not be slower than Wen Renbing. Keep up with him and fly away.


    It''s amazing that the speed of smelling human ice can compete with Xiaojin and Qinglong.


    Because the speed of Xiaojin and Qinglong is very fast. People who can keep pace with them are powerful, which I have not seen before.


    This Wen Renbing, at least, is also a warrior at the peak of the king of martial arts. Otherwise, I can''t think of why he has such a fast speed.


    Of course, there are some excellent body methods that can increase the speed of martial artists, and this increase will be great.


    Wen Renbing may also be practicing some powerful body method, so it has such a fast speed.


    At this time, Xiaozhu sent a message to me again: "master, the strength of Wen Renbing is very strong. I''m afraid we''re not his opponent. We should be careful."


    Knowing that I met an expert, I said to Xiaozhu, "you have a wide range of knowledge, but do you know what kind of martial artist this man is?"


    Xiaozhu said, "I''m not sure about his realm, but look at his speed, I think he is at least a martial artist who is infinitely close to Wuxian. Although we have Xiaojin and Qinglong, two war beasts who are also the peak of King Wu, if we really fight, we may not be his opponent alone. "


    I know the strength of martial arts can''t be seen from the appearance. After all, some martial arts in the same realm are strong and some are weak.


    The smell of human ice I see now has an extremely cold breath all over my body, which makes me feel very bad.


    Moreover, his realm is obviously higher than me. The prestige in that realm also gives me a feeling of uneasiness.


    In the past, I didn''t feel like this when I faced Taoist Jiufang and other Wuxian. This Wen Renbing must be an extremely dangerous figure. Xiao Zhu is right. We should be extra careful.

 Chapter 576

    Wen Renbing threatened me to follow him to see the sect leader of beast gate. In fact, I have the intention to fight him once to see what kind of state his strength has reached.


    But because our goal is to see the master of beast gate, I resisted my impulse at the last minute and chose to follow him to see the master of beast gate.


    No matter what the outcome of this trip is, I will try my best to win over the power of beast gate.


    Our strength is naturally the stronger the better. After all, our biggest enemy is the stars.


    We followed Wen Renbing''s rapid flight for three hours before we landed at the foot of a mountain thousands of kilometers away from the black forest.


    This big mountain is very majestic. There are towering trees everywhere, which means a kind of primitive forest.


    At the foot of the mountain, a man-made path that only allows one person to pass through is the only way to go up the mountain. After hearing the ice, take the initiative to land and then walk up the mountain.


    Dongmei and I have to do the same to avoid touching the taboo of beast gate and affecting our next negotiation.


    "Watch your feet." When Wen Renbing came to the hillside, he suddenly said, "don''t trigger the mechanism here."


    It turned out that there were mechanisms on this road. Dongmei and I looked at each other and didn''t find any mechanisms. We were surprised.


    The beast gate even has mechanisms on such trails. I think they must be covered with mechanisms in their residence. We have to be more careful.


    It took us a full hour to get close to the top of the mountain.


    The mountain is not particularly steep, and we don''t have trouble walking.


    At the top of the mountain, there is a huge plateau like flat land. The flat land is so big that you can''t see the end at a glance.


    "Here we are." Wen Renbing still said coldly, "wait here. I''ll go to see the door Lord. When will the door Lord be free to summon you. Don''t move. There are mechanisms everywhere. Don''t blame me if you hurt yourself. "


    Dongmei and I looked at each other again, didn''t speak, and looked at Wen Renbing who left quickly.


    I looked around, because there are still many tall trees growing here. What I can see is actually some scenery not far away.


    Not to mention, there is plenty of aura here. I don''t know if there is an array like gathering spirit array to gather the aura around.


    With such a strong aura, Dongmei and I said, "what a beast gate..."


    Then we laughed together, and I said, "rather than wait like this, we''d better take this opportunity to practice well. The aura here is so strong that you will get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Dongmei probably didn''t expect me to say so. When she was stunned, she couldn''t help saying, "do you practice here? Isn''t that good? After all, it''s the territory of the beast gate. "


    I sat down on the spot: "seize the time to practice. Don''t miss such a good opportunity."


    After saying this, I really began to practice. When I got here, I suddenly remembered what Xiaozhu had said to me before. I must be calm and behave naturally.


    The people of beast gate must not think that we are asking them, let alone that our mirror God city can''t live without the help of beast gate.


    We want to let them know that even if we face the attack of star man and beast gate at the same time, we are also at ease.


    Dongmei looked at me like this and sat down beside me and began to practice the special body refining skill she practiced.


    The cultivation skills of mecha soldiers are different from those of ordinary warriors. I have known this for a long time.


    When practicing Dongmei, it is not like me to condense Reiki in the body, but through some special means to enhance their physical quality, so as to achieve high enough strength.


    We cultivate ourselves and don''t seem to care about everything around us anymore.


    Time passed slowly, for hours in a flash.


    I don''t have any anxiety, and I haven''t opened my eyes. Xiaozhu will help me stare at the movements around. I don''t need to pay attention to these.


    Our performance must be seen by the people of beast gate, but they are in the dark. We don''t know where they are.


    With the passage of time, it was getting late. At this time, Wen Renbing appeared. He quickly came to Dongmei and me, hugged his fist and said, "general Jinfeng, please, sect leader."


    I slowly opened my eyes and said slowly, "wait a moment, my cultivation will be over in a moment."


    In fact, I had already finished my cultivation when I heard the appearance of human ice, but in order to show that I was not in a hurry to see the master of beast gate, I said this on purpose.


    Even Dongmei, after hearing my words, sat still, as if she had not finished her cultivation.


    Wen Renbing frowned helplessly: "please end your cultivation as soon as possible. The sect leader''s time is precious. It''s impossible to wait for you for a long time."


    I said faintly, "if time is precious, why didn''t you come and call us earlier just now? We have reached a critical moment in our cultivation. We can''t give up halfway. Wait a minute, a day and a half at most. When I break through, I''ll see your sect leader. "


    "You!" Smelling the cold, he said, "are you sincerely happy with me?"


    I also said coldly, "don''t talk. It''s very impolite to disturb my practice."


    Hearing that Ren Bing was angry, he suddenly smiled and just smiled: "good, let''s go to see our sect leader after you break through. I''m leaving now, general. Take your time to practice. "


    I smiled: "walk slowly but don''t send it. Remember to find someone to bring food to my war animals. I want the best. Don''t fool my war animals with some food. They have a bad temper."


    I heard a cold hum, didn''t speak, and left quickly.


    I said to Dong Mei, "if we continue to practice, they won''t do anything to us. We can''t go back tonight anyway. Practice for a night and make plans tomorrow. "


    Dongmei nodded and didn''t speak. Instead, she concentrated and went on to practice.


    I admire Dongmei''s courage. I followed me to practice in the enemy''s territory without fear and panic. This is not what ordinary women can do.


    I have no scruples, because I know that if the people of beast gate sincerely want to kill me, I may have already died.


    Now they didn''t do it to me, so there must be something asking me, so we are safe for the time being.


    I took a lot of spirit grass when I broke through to the first level of King Wu, so there was no obvious progress in my later cultivation.


    Now I''m practicing here, maybe because I have enough aura. I haven''t had any movement for a long time, but there''s a change.


    This is a rare opportunity. I don''t want to miss it in vain.

 Chapter 577

    This is a sign before another breakthrough. I am very familiar with it, so I insist on practicing here for another night, not just for the sake of ice for smelly people.


    If I can make a smooth breakthrough, it will be a great good thing. If I can lead to another disaster when I break through this time, maybe I can convince the sect leader of beast gate to change their original intention and give up cooperation with the stars.


    I have personally experienced the power of natural disaster. The power of destroying the sky and the earth, not to mention the three-thirds of the mu of beast gate, even the whole red dragon country, dare not say that someone can easily resist it.


    If I was led to the door of the ten thousand beast gate, would it not be all I has the final say then?


    My idea is good, but whether it can be realized depends on whether I can make a smooth breakthrough this night and attract the disaster.


    Xiaozhu sensed my idea in the soul bead and said excitedly, "the master''s idea is very good. I''m optimistic about the master."


    Knowing that Xiaozhu was encouraging me, I smiled and said, "I won''t practice yuan Shen Jue tonight. I should concentrate on practicing the mental skill handed down by the ancestors of the Jin family. You should have a rest earlier. Don''t worry. "


    Xiaozhu nodded: "master, practice, and I won''t disturb you."


    In fact, my cultivation has already started. My mental skill is very special. Even when fighting, I can practice while fighting, so my cultivation has never stopped.


    Now I''m facing a breakthrough. Naturally, I have to concentrate. I can''t be as multi-purpose as before.


    I''ve made many breakthroughs in the realm. I''m very familiar with it and don''t feel nervous.


    I practiced at ease for several hours. When the night came, I finally felt the breakthrough I had not seen for a long time.


    The huge aura was attracted by my body and gathered around my body like a flood, forming a corrugated aura layer.


    The aura layer gradually became thicker, and was gradually absorbed and refined by my body at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, it gathered in my elixir field and all meridians of my body.


    Strangely, most of these auras were absorbed by my Yuanshen, became the nutrients for his growth, and were transformed into the power of Yuanshen.


    Maybe it''s because I practiced Yuanshen Jue. Yuanshen became strong and overbearing.


    The rest of the aura gathered in my elixir field and became the guarantee for me to improve my strength and break through the realm.


    The process of breakthrough will not be very short, because I am now a first-class king of martial arts, and the amount of aura needed to break through to a second-class king of martial arts is great.


    Even if I absorb Reiki quickly at my current speed, it will take long enough to complete this process.


    Moreover, because my original God also needs to grow and break through, he takes away most of the Reiki I absorb, which will also prolong the time of my breakthrough.


    At this time, I am a little afraid of being disturbed. After all, we are in the beast gate. Once the people of the beast gate deliberately embarrass me, my breakthrough may be interrupted.


    If you are interrupted when you break through, you may lose all your skills or die unexpectedly. It''s no joke.


    But with the arrow on the line, I can''t care so much. I concentrate on continuing my cultivation, regardless of the possible danger.


    With my cultivation, the aura layer formed around my body became thicker and more obvious.


    Spiritual Qi flows quickly gathered from all parts of the beast gate, like a huge tornado centered on me.


    I felt more auras coming towards me, happy and afraid.


    I''m glad that in this way, I may break through in one fell swoop. I''m afraid that if there is too much noise, which will cause the dissatisfaction of beast gate and intervene in my breakthrough, I may fall short.


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll protect you." Xiaozhu''s voice sounded in time: "if I can''t, I''ll use invisibility. It will take some time for the people of beast gate to find us."


    I don''t have time and energy to answer Xiaozhu''s words. Instead, I continue to run the mental method to speed up the breakthrough.


    With my cultivation, my yuan God has changed a lot. The yuan God, which has not been fully formed, has a sign that it will be formed in one fell swoop.


    I won''t have such good luck this time, will I? I not only made a breakthrough in the realm, but also the yuan God?


    I think it''s incredible. At the same time, I think it''s like a pie from the sky.


    But these are the facts I see. I really want to break through in a row.


    I know that Yuanshen''s breakthrough will lead to natural disaster, so I deliberately suppress Yuanshen''s breakthrough and want to make a breakthrough in the realm first.


    My repression had some effects at first, but it was strongly overthrown by an inexplicable huge energy soon.


    This energy is still the aura attracted by me. The difference is that they are directly absorbed by my yuan God without my refining.


    The original God has his own wisdom and knows how to practice, which shows that he is about to be fully formed.


    The formed original God is the second myself, so I will. He basically knows everything I think and think.


    Of course, Yuanshen body has no flesh body, which is very different from me.


    I was frightened by the action of Yuanshen. If Yuanshen breaks through first, all my energy will be used to deal with the natural disaster, and the breakthrough in the realm will have to stop.


    And I''m still terrified of the power of the robbery. I''m worried that I''ll be hurt when I resist the robbery.


    It''s not a good thing to get hurt here at the beast gate.


    "Stop," I couldn''t help yelling at my yuan God, "you''ll kill us both. Don''t you know where we are now?"


    My original God was almost formed and could speak: "don''t worry, after the disaster, no one here dares to take the initiative to find uncomfortable. We are absolutely safe, I can guarantee that. "


    My conversation with Yuanshen is like my conversation with Xiaozhu. Outsiders can''t hear or feel it at all.


    I''m speechless. Yuanshen is actually me. It seems that I have a certain spirit of adventure in my heart. Otherwise, my Yuanshen won''t be so confident at the beginning.


    Yuanshen''s breakthrough will bring disaster, which I have been prepared for. In the next moment, I will no longer argue with Yuanshen on this matter, but go all out to prepare for the coming disaster.


    The last time I was faced with a thunderstorm, it almost scared me.


    I don''t know what disaster this time will be. I hope it won''t be too bad.

 Chapter 578

    As Yuanshen absorbed more energy to promote his own breakthrough, bright filaments appeared around my body.


    These filaments are like light, and they are like ice filaments that can reflect light - ice like lines.


    "Is it the ice robbery?" Xiaozhu said in surprise in the soul bead: "be careful, master. We may face a rare ice robbery this time. The absolute low temperature will freeze everything, and even make everything lose vitality in an instant. The power is no worse than the extremely cold air in extremely cold places..."


    Before Xiaozhu finished, I felt a sharp chill, so I hurried to drink: "Dongmei, leave here now!"


    Dongmei had already been awakened by my accident. At this time, she quickly stood up and ran away with Xiaojin and Qinglong.


    They evacuated very quickly, but those linear ice still caught up with them. I heard Dongmei exclaim, which seemed to be hurt by the cold air robbed by the ice.


    At this time, I didn''t have the energy to pay attention to other things. I wanted to resist the ice robbery with all my strength, so I didn''t see how Dongmei was.


    I quickly opened my aura mask to resist the amazing low temperature and avoid frostbite at the beginning.


    I have experienced the formation of Yuanshen once before, so I know exactly what to do.


    What I have to do now is to resist the cold ice robbery, not to let the cold ice robbery destroy the newly formed yuan God, and not to let the cold ice robbery hurt myself.


    The linear ice gradually became thicker and longer, becoming more and more like steel cables.


    I think these ice filaments become as thick and thin as my own arms, and there are faint signs that they continue to thicken.


    The amazing cold invaded my body, and my body immediately became immobile, ignoring the protection of my aura mask.


    This cold is somewhat similar to the cold in the extremely cold place. As soon as I came up, my body was frozen. Fortunately, I was prepared early. My internal organs were protected by aura and were not hurt.


    Otherwise, at this time, I was already a dead man at the moment when the ice disaster came.


    In the face of such a terrible cold disaster, I had to forcibly absorb those auras mixed with cold ice around my body into my body to resist this amazing cold.


    I urge my mental skills to the extreme and use the fastest speed to convert the aura I absorb into my own aura.


    Only my own aura can be used by me and can I give full play to my maximum effect.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted that the cold of ice robbery should not invade my body. At the same time, I also urged my Yuanshen to make a contribution to the Yuanshen who has the power of Yuanshen.


    This ice disaster was originally brought by the Yuanshen when he broke through. When he fought against it, the Yuanshen should have made a contribution.


    However, at the beginning, my yuan God was not cultivated by me step by step. Part of his energy came from the Jiufang Taoist who exploded the yuan God. He was more or less contaminated with the habits of some Jiufang Taoist, became a little selfish, and some didn''t obey my orders.


    I asked him to help me resist the ice disaster. He ignored me and continued to cultivate himself.


    He robbed most of the aura I absorbed, and the rest is enough for me to resist the attack of the cold ice robbery.


    If the power of ice robbery continues to increase, I can''t last long.


    Through induction, I know that this kind of ice silk has occupied nearly 100 meters around me.


    The closer the silk thread turned into ice is to me, the thicker it is. It can''t be said to be silk, but more like ice pillars.


    The amazing cold is getting stronger and stronger, and I feel that I will soon be unable to support it.


    At this time, I could no longer be polite to the yuan God and suddenly shouted, "if you don''t do it again, we will die together."


    The yuan God said slowly, "let your instrument Spirit help. Her realm is higher than me. Even if she is injured, she is still much stronger than me."


    The little bead in the soul bead listened to the words of the yuan God and said angrily, "I can only barely maintain my current state now. If I fight against the sky robbery, I may disappear."


    The yuan God smiled: "the smoke dissipates? That''s impossible. Xiaozhu, you are my co-worker with noumenon, so you should listen to my orders. Now you try. If you can stop the disaster, I will have time and opportunity to take shape. Once I take shape, my strength will be dozens of times that of now. At that time, don''t mention the cold ice robbery. Even if the previous sky thunder robbery and the cold ice robbery together, I''m not afraid. "


    It turns out that the yuan God needs time to stabilize his realm. When he is fully formed, his strength will increase greatly, and it is possible to overcome this disaster. No wonder he didn''t want to do anything before.


    Xiaozhu didn''t expect Yuanshen to mean that. After listening to Yuanshen''s words, she said, "since it''s so, I''ll try. Master, I need your help, because now I can''t leave the soul pearl. "


    "What do I need to do?" My body couldn''t move, so I had to ask Xiaozhu with a trace of embarrassment: "I can''t fight now..."


    Xiaozhu said, "what I can use is the power of the original God, but under the heaven robbery, now I can''t leave the protection of the soul bead, so I want to send my original God power out through the master''s body to fight the cold ice robbery. The master doesn''t have to do anything. Just relax and don''t take any precautions against me. "


    I understand Xiaozhu''s meaning and temporarily entrust my body to her management. She controls my body instead of my yuan God to fight the ice robbery. It''s so simple.


    However, the danger is also great. If there is an accident, not only will Xiaozhu disappear, but also my body will be broken to pieces.


    In order to overcome the natural disaster, and for my Yuanshen to break through smoothly, I can only fight.


    I completely relaxed, like a deep sleep, and completely lost control of my body.


    Xiaozhu''s divine power slowly entered my body, combined with my body, and temporarily turned my body into her flesh.


    My physical strength is very high. I have practiced body cultivation before, and my physical strength has been greatly changed.


    Xiaozhu controlled my body and couldn''t help laughing: "the master''s body is so strong, much stronger than it looks."


    My Yuanshen smiled: "you don''t fall in love with me, do you? Then you should practice faster and try to reshape your body as soon as possible. Otherwise, when my noumenon becomes a martial god or gets married, you won''t have a chance. "


    "What are you talking about?" Xiaozhu said angrily, "I''m just an instrument spirit. How can I have such an idea? Yuan Shen, if you talk nonsense again, I won''t buy you time. "

 Chapter 579

    Yuanshen saw that Xiaozhu didn''t leave him a favor at all. He immediately smiled awkwardly: "just kidding. Don''t be angry. When I break through, I will help you recover faster. It''s much faster than my master''s slowly helping you recover... "


    "I''m a fool if I believe you." Xiaozhu looked at Yuanshen disdainfully, then controlled my body and stood up.


    Being controlled by others, although I have completely relaxed, I still feel a little uncomfortable and unaccustomed.


    Xiaozhu used the power of the original God. It was powerful. She shot it directly as soon as she stood up. The strong wind raged and cut off a large piece of ice in front of her.


    The numbness on the surface of my body is much better in an instant. If this goes on, no ice can get close to my body, and I will soon recover.


    Xiaozhu saw that her attack had such an effect, and immediately started to attack again. She still used her palm to blow away the ice silk that was close to me.


    Xiaozhu shot quickly. In a burst of banging sound, the cold ice around my body was quickly knocked away.


    But at the next moment, those empty places appeared again.


    This time, the cold ice silk is not only thicker, but also some purple light appears in the reflected light.


    I don''t know if this means that the temperature will be lower. Anyway, my body is controlled by beads, and I can''t feel the changes in the outside world.


    Tianjie has always been the most feared thing for martial artists, and Xiaozhu is no exception. No matter what level of martial artists she used to be, she will still be frightened in the face of Tianjie.


    Now Xiaozhu is forced to stop the ice robbery for me and my Yuanshen. She must be very afraid in her heart.


    For me and Yuanshen, she is also dragging her injured body to fight.


    The ice robbery soon covered my body again. The amazing cold sword stabbed my skin, and bursts of severe pain instantly flooded the small beads controlling my body.


    Xiaozhu cried out in pain, but she didn''t retreat, but raised her hand again and made every effort to attack these cold ice filaments.


    After "crackling crackling" for a while, cracks appeared on the ice that should have been very strong.


    This time, these ice filaments were obviously much harder than before. Although there were cracks, they were not completely broken by a small bead, let alone scattered.


    Moreover, the cracks on these ice filaments began to repair themselves at the next moment and soon recovered to their previous appearance.


    Xiaozhu''s strike is more powerful, but the effect is much worse. It seems that the ice robbery has begun to change and its power has increased a lot.


    "Yuanshen, are you all right?" Seeing such a scene, Xiaozhu quickly shouted, "I can''t last long. If you don''t do it again, we may all be frozen to death here."


    At this time, Xiaozhu lost her ability to fight back because my body was frozen.


    It was precisely because of this that she hurried to my original God for help.


    At this time, the yuan God has entered a critical moment. He doesn''t even have time to answer Xiaozhu''s words. The old monk is generally settled.


    Knowing that she couldn''t count on the yuan God at this time, Xiaozhu gritted her teeth and suddenly turned around, forcibly breaking free from the ice that was about to completely freeze my body.


    At this moment, countless large and small wounds had appeared on the surface of my body, and these wounds were immediately frozen by the cold here, with ice residue and no blood flowing out.


    It is not that there is no blood flowing out, but that it has been frozen into ice slag by the ultra-low temperature here before the blood has completely flowed out.


    Xiaozhu controlled my body at this time. She could clearly feel all the feelings on my body and couldn''t help but scream.


    And I can feel everything about her, and she is also injured. The extremely low temperature of the ice robbery has great lethality to everything, and even the Yuanshen body can''t stand it.


    At this time, Xiaozhu''s face was full of pain and hissed, "do it quickly, I can''t hold on."


    Xiaozhu was hurt. She was a little rusty in controlling my body and fighting. She was hurt by the cold ice at the beginning. It seems that she can''t stick to it.


    I only hurt my body, but Xiaozhu hurt her Yuanshen, because she herself is Yuanshen.


    Yuanshen''s injury is not a small matter. Xiaozhu''s injury has reached the limit.


    My Yuanshen still had no intention of making a move. He closed his eyes, as if he had completely entered the state of forgetting things. He didn''t respond to Xiaozhu''s call at all.


    Although I don''t have any big feelings, I still obviously feel the smell of death at this critical moment.


    When death comes, people often burst out amazing potential. At this moment, I really did. At the moment when Xiaozhu couldn''t hold on to falling down, my body suddenly received my command again.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I''ve done it instinctively.


    My killer sword was suddenly pulled out by me. Regardless of the scars on my arm and the numbness, I resolutely waved my sword to the ice silk that surrounded me again.


    The killer sword is extremely sharp, but when it was cut on these cold ice filaments, it only cut some small gaps, but did not cut them.


    Now I was surprised and felt that I didn''t move. My strongest skill was swordsmanship. Now I''m at a loss.


    Fortunately, I suddenly stepped in and replaced Xiaozhu, which saved her life.


    Xiaozhu, who was saved by me, almost immediately returned to the soul bead and fell asleep. She was seriously injured. Like the last time she faced the ninth Taoist priest, she was on the verge of disappearing.


    I wanted to save Xiaozhu quickly, but I had to deal with the ice robbery with my whole body and mind. I was in a hurry and very passive.


    And while I was passive, I found that these ice filaments around me had some changes.


    The claws turned out by cold ice slowly took shape, and their target was naturally me.


    This ice robbery was not only to attack me with its ultra-low temperature, but also to turn some of its ice filaments into various claw like things and fiercely attack my body.


    It''s not a good thing that Tianjie turns into a form. It''s the performance after Tianjie gets angry after someone interferes with Tianjie.


    Angry robbery is more powerful and my pressure will be greater, but I don''t dare to hesitate any more.


    I was surprised that this disaster has its own wisdom. I know what I fear most at this time.


    If my body is destroyed, I''m afraid the newly formed yuan God will also be directly killed by this ice robbery.

 Chapter 580

    Ice robbery is to kill me completely at one stroke. I can see its plot.


    I would never allow it to succeed, so I waved the killing sword in my hand at the first time.


    At the critical moment, the killing sword method was made as smooth as flowing clouds and water by me.


    The killer sword collided with all kinds of claws made of cold ice with a speed that could not be clearly seen by the naked eye, and the sound of Jingling could not be heard.


    These cold ice filaments were very hard. After a collision, my right arm holding the sword was shaken.


    My physical strength has always been my pride. Now my arms are softened by the anti shock force of the cold ice silk. I have to admire the hardness of the cold ice silk.


    Even so, I will not give up resistance. As soon as I bite my teeth, the killing sword in my hand speeds up sharply, waves it with all my strength and cuts at those ferocious claws.


    "Touch" made a loud noise, and a claw made of cold ice was broken by me. This time, my killer sword finally made a contribution and gave me a glimmer of hope.


    If no matter how hard I attack, I can''t break these ice filaments, how can I protect myself, Xiaozhu and my yuan God?


    Except for those auras continuously absorbed by the yuan God, I run all the auras.


    My killer sword emits a light red light, which is the edge generated after the infusion of aura. This edge is more amazing than the sharpness of the killer sword itself. Ordinary metals are broken when touched, without exception.


    The claws made of cold ice silk happened to attack again at this time. I cut them with a sword. The killer sword felt a slight sense of obstruction. Unexpectedly, I cut off these cold ice silk at once.


    I''m so glad that I finally know how to solve these hard ice filaments.


    It turned out that even if it was such a hard ice silk, it could still be easily cut off in the face of the divine killer sword infused with aura.


    This discovery showed me the chance to overcome this natural disaster, so I began to attack with all my strength.


    The best defense is attack, which is absolutely true when your strength is not much different from that of the enemy, or even equal.


    Since my killer sword can cut off the cold ice after being infused with aura, you''re welcome.


    Now Xiaozhu needs help, Yuanshen needs cultivation, and I am also hurt. The faster the ice robbery is defeated, the better.


    The killing sword in my hand dances like a whirlwind, and I rush around like lightning. All the cold ice silk touched by the killing sword will be cut off without exception, and then dissipate slowly.


    I seem to see the dawn of victory, rush harder, and forget the countless scars on my body.


    At this moment, I completely forgot my physical injury, fear and fatigue. What I want is to end the damn disaster as soon as possible and then treat Xiaozhu.


    I didn''t know how long I had been killed or how many cold ice filaments had been cut off. Until I finally felt that I was out of strength, I found that my whole body was sweating, and my aura was almost empty.


    Looking at the cold ice silk around me, I suddenly seemed to fall into the abyss.


    Those cold ice filaments that were clearly cut off by me recovered most of them at the moment I stopped, as if they had never been cut off by me.


    No, I screamed and suddenly understood a fact.


    The ice filaments here can never be completely cut off. They have strong self-healing ability. Even if they are cut off by me, they will recover again in a very short time.


    It''s impossible to cut off all these ice filaments. I''m just doing useless work.


    Unfortunately, if I don''t cut them off, I may be trapped by them immediately and kill them mercilessly, so I have to cut them off again.


    There is no end to the desperate situation, I actually encountered such a disaster.


    What should I do? I don''t want to continue attacking cold ice silk, but I can''t stop attacking cold ice silk. It''s really embarrassing.


    I thought there would be few opponents in the world after I reached the realm of King Wu. Unfortunately, I was unlucky. I not only met several martial artists in the realm of Wuxian, which was unfavorable to me, but also encountered various dangers one after another.


    Now it''s time to go through the robbery, or this terrible ice robbery. It''s really unlucky.


    Before, I wanted to use the power of heaven''s robbery to deal with the people of beast gate. Now it seems that it''s not that I use heaven''s robbery, but that I may be killed by heaven''s robbery.


    This must not happen, otherwise I will not be the only one to die here.


    Xiaozhu doesn''t have to say that her injury is very serious. Even if the ice robbery doesn''t attack her anymore, she won''t last long without my help.


    My original God may not be able to protect himself. After all, he has not really taken shape. He who has not completed the breakthrough is not as strong as me now.


    Dongmei, who came here with me, may also be killed by beast gate. After all, we have a hostile relationship with beast gate.


    For myself and my friends, I must not die here. A belief slowly came into being in the bottom of my heart, and I suddenly had strength again.


    This is no longer my potential. My potential has been stimulated by me before.


    I don''t know what the power is, but I suddenly feel that my strength has recovered to the moment when I haven''t been robbed before.


    Is this a miracle? It must be. Otherwise, what else can it be?


    "Don''t be stunned. Did I give you strength and want me to do it myself?" My Yuanshen suddenly said, "your noumenon is too weak to protect yourself. You still want to protect others and overestimate your strength. Go fight and don''t humiliate me. By the way, I''ll take good care of your friend Xiaozhu. My Yuanshen power is the life-saving thing she needs most now. Don''t worry. "


    I suddenly understood that my strength recovery was not a miracle, but the yuan God gave me help.


    I have long known the benefits of cultivating the original God, which can not only improve the cultivation speed of the noumenon, but also help the noumenon speed up the recovery speed, but also fight side by side with the noumenon when necessary.


    Yuanshen is a warrior''s separation, a special separation, which is of great benefit to our experience when necessary.


    Seeing Yuanshen like this, I knew he must have made a breakthrough.


    Well, now that I have such a helper, what are you afraid of? Kill it, kill it to the end, and the ice robbery will dissipate automatically.


    "Kill!" I suddenly drank, and the whole person rushed to the claws of the ice silk illusion as before, and then tried my best to cut off these claws one by one.

 Chapter 581

    When my strength is restored, I have enough confidence.


    I fought hard and cut off all the claws close to me.


    My speed is faster and faster, gradually surpassing my highest speed.


    This is fighting. Only real fighting can stimulate people''s potential and enhance people''s strength at the same time.


    Combat experience is needless to say. People in combat will accumulate more and more combat experience.


    I rushed all the way and didn''t know how long I killed. I didn''t stop until I felt that the consumption of physical strength and Reiki was approaching the limit again.


    And those damn ice filaments began to repair themselves again the moment I stopped, and the speed was no slower than before.


    On the contrary, I feel that they are recovering faster and faster.


    The amazing cold approached my body again, and I felt danger and discomfort again.


    "There is no end to the ice robbery. Don''t waste your strength, master." Xiaozhu''s voice came to my ears. She actually woke up.


    I felt it was a great fortune in misfortune, and said with ecstasy, "are you okay?"


    Xiaozhu said, "thanks to the help of the master''s yuan God, I''m fine. Master, I find it wrong for us to stop the ice robbery like this. These ice filaments are endless and have a strong ability to repair ourselves. Even if we are tired to death, we can''t rush out. "


    "What should I do?" Knowing that Xiaozhu had a wide range of knowledge, I hurriedly asked, "did you think of anything? Say it. "


    Xiaozhu said in embarrassment, "I don''t know what to do to break the ice robbery. Master, don''t worry. We still have some ways, but try it first. I will also try my best to think back to the way to solve the ice robbery. We can certainly overcome it. "


    I smiled bitterly and said to my yuan God, "can''t you help it?"


    The yuan God said slowly, "what I can do is to restore your physical strength and aura as much as possible. I can''t do anything else."


    "Then you said you could overcome the ice disaster when you took shape?" I said angrily, "didn''t you fool us sincerely?"


    The yuan God smiled and said, "if I don''t say that, how can you protect me and let me break through smoothly?"


    "You..." I wanted to beat yuan Shen, but at this time, I had seen the recovered cold ice silk turn into countless claws again, and even some look like various spirit beasts rushing towards me from all directions.


    "Restore my strength and aura quickly." I only have time to say that those claws and spirit beasts turned into ice have come to my eyes.


    I shouted and cut with all my strength to block the danger in front of me.


    At this moment, the strong wind behind me hit, and I obviously felt the danger close at hand.


    I can''t help crying out again. I''m really scared.


    Fortunately, at this time, the yuan God finally made a move. As soon as he waved his hand, two visible yuan God forces on his small palm flew out and hit the ice filaments that were just about to hit me.


    In a loud crackling noise, the cold ice turned into nothingness, and was repulsed in an instant.


    At the same time, I felt that most of my physical strength and aura recovered in an instant. This was due to the power of the yuan God. He used the power of the yuan God to attract a large amount of aura into my body to help me recover.


    "Good!" I gave a loud drink, ignored the cold sweat on my forehead, turned and rushed to the cold ice silk that appeared again.


    I know that this is not the God of war cold ice robbery, but I still have to.


    After all, if I didn''t do it, I would probably be killed by these ice filaments in an instant. I wouldn''t even have time to find a way.


    Now I hope Xiaozhu can think of a good way to help me. This is my last hope.


    Originally, martial artists can''t have outsiders to help them when they cross the robbery, because in this way, all kinds of disasters, especially Tianjie, will be more powerful and dangerous.


    Xiaozhu is an instrument spirit, which is equivalent to a Yuanshen body. It is not a complete human being, so it can help me resist the scourge around me.


    Many times I went into the cold ice, and many times I stopped because I consumed too much physical strength and Reiki.


    If it hadn''t been for the help of the yuan God, I would have been unable to support it. I know this time thanks to the help of the yuan God.


    However, as the number of times that Yuanshen helped me recover increased, it took longer and longer.


    I know this is because the power of the original God is consumed too much, and I am getting more and more tired.


    No one can fight all the time, and no one can fight for a long time in such an environment.


    If the cold ice robbery cannot be defeated, I can continue to fight for half an hour with the help of the yuan God at most.


    For more than half an hour, if Xiaozhu still can''t think of a way to solve the ice robbery, we will really die here.


    I couldn''t help calling Xiaozhu several times, but I held back.


    Xiaozhu has been thinking hard to find a way to solve the ice robbery from her previous memory, so I can''t disturb her.


    After fighting again and having to stop, my Yuanshen finally said reluctantly, "it''s really tired to be your Yuanshen. It''s speechless to be beaten back to the original shape every time you just break through!"


    I looked at the cold ice silk that had recovered more than half, and said with a bitter smile, "if you don''t think it''s a way to go on like this, let''s give up."


    Yuanshen sighed, and a trace of reluctance appeared on Xiaozhu''s face: "try again, maybe Xiaozhu will think of a way."


    I looked at the motionless little bead in the soul bead and shook my head in disappointment: "forget it, the ice robbery is not something we can crack, that''s it."


    When I say this, in fact, I am still very unwilling in my heart.


    Since I was a child, I have reached the realm of King Wu in a short period of more than 20 years. I am a recognized cultivation wizard. Now I die because of the robbery. Don''t say I''m unwilling. Even those who know me will be unfair for me.


    The ice robbery is endless. I don''t know how to crack it. If I die, I can only blame my lack of strength.


    My strength is not enough. In the face of a powerful disaster, I can only wait to die.


    This is one of the reasons why I wanted to break through the realm first, and then let the yuan God break through.


    Unfortunately, the yuan God did not take shape after all. He was far less intelligent than me. What''s more, he lacked some self-knowledge and acted recklessly, which put us all in a dangerous situation.


    I don''t blame the yuan God. He is actually me and I am him. Is his idea not mine?


    Yuanshen has the spirit of adventure. In fact, I like adventure. I don''t blame anything. I blame myself for not working hard enough in practice.

 Chapter 582

    I have planned to give up, unwilling to give up.


    The yuan God looked at me and said nothing more, as if he had appointed me.


    The yuan God knows that although he is seriously consumed, he is already a complete yuan God. In case my body dies here, he still has a certain chance to escape.


    As long as he is still there, I have a chance of resurrection.


    As long as the opportunity comes, there is still a glimmer of hope to reshape the flesh and resurrect. At worst, you can reincarnate.


    I hope the yuan God can escape when I die, so as not to let me completely dissipate in this world.


    I slowly closed my eyes and couldn''t bear to see the countless cold ice turned claws and spirit beasts that had attacked me again


    "Master," at the most dangerous moment, Xiaozhu''s voice finally sounded: "the Dragon subduing formula can restrain the cold ice robbery..."


    I had closed my eyes and waited to die. When I heard Xiaozhu''s words, I subconsciously mobilized all the remaining aura and sent the two dragons out to sea.


    Two dazzling dragon shaped auras flew out from left to right, illuminating a large area around.


    At the same time, I opened my eyes and saw a gorgeous scene. Those bright ice filaments were illuminated by the aura emitted by the Dragon subduing formula, reflecting colorful lights, which instantly turned this place into a dreamlike world.


    "How beautiful." My aura was exhausted and there was no possibility to continue shooting, so I just stood in place and enjoyed the rare beauty.


    Countless stars seem to be on the ground, less than a foot away from me, which is very dreamy and wonderful.


    I was stunned and crazy, as if I had died, but I didn''t go to hell, but to heaven.


    The dragon shaped aura flying to the distance successively lit up the ice filaments where they passed, more stars twinkled in front of me, and more beautiful scenery appeared in front of me.


    Now even if I die, it''s worth it. I can see such a scene and die without regret.


    Not everyone can see this beautiful and fantastic scenery. I not only saw it, but also made it myself, so I really have the illusion of death without regret.


    "Master." Xiaozhu''s voice interrupted my imagination: "you see, the Dragon subduing formula has stopped all the cold ice silk from attacking. It is effective."


    I suddenly woke up. When I looked carefully, I found that all the ice filaments here had stopped all their actions, including those turned into claws and spirit beasts.


    Is the Dragon subduing formula really the solution to the ice robbery? How could it be so coincidence?


    Maybe God has his own will. My life should not be destroyed. God didn''t want to kill me when he came down this ice robbery.


    God chose ice robbery to test me. In fact, he knew that I had practiced dragon subduing formula and that I would not be killed by ice robbery... Whether it was like this or not, I am willing to believe it now.


    Sometimes people are very strange, like me now. It''s obviously just a coincidence, but it''s God''s meaning.


    Comfort yourself. Good luck is OK. Just live.


    I''m still young. I still have a lot to do, so I don''t want to die.


    "Master, don''t be stunned. Let''s leave quickly." Xiaozhu''s words woke me up again: "the ice silk here didn''t attack us. We have to leave here quickly."


    As soon as Xiaozhu''s voice fell, a cold ice filament not far in front of me suddenly moved.


    It flashed and then snapped.


    With a loud noise of "pa", the ice silk as thick as your arm fell heavily to the ground and became countless ice scraps.


    These ice chips are more like stars, dazzling and very popular.


    "Pa... Pa... Pa... Pa..." more such sounds came from all directions. When I hurried to see them, countless cold ice filaments seemed to be baked at super high temperature. Suddenly, they all broke and fell one by one, making a sound after another.


    I smiled, Xiaozhu smiled, and Yuanshen smiled.


    We all know that the Dragon subduing formula is really the solution to the cold ice robbery. Under the Dragon subduing formula, the cold ice robbery completely collapsed.


    Fortunately, there is Xiaozhu. Otherwise, I don''t dare to think about our ending.


    Xiaozhu is my lucky god and my lucky goddess.


    I laughed and looked at the broken ice around me. I was very happy.


    Almost killed by the ice robbery. The feeling of the rest of life after death is really exciting. It''s like beating chicken blood. I can''t help laughing.


    In my laughter, the cold ice silk brought by the cold ice robbery disappeared and turned into a rich aura. Taking me as the center, a huge aura pool was formed.


    No wonder the cold ice silk is so powerful. It turns out that it is the Reiki of heaven and earth. It itself has a strong power.


    "Master," after I laughed for a while, Xiaozhu said in time, "after the robbery, the heaven and earth aura here is the most abundant, a hundred times richer than before. Now is the best time to cultivate and stabilize the realm. You might as well practice for a while now and strive to break through the realm by the way. "


    I knew this for a long time. I just narrowly escaped death. I was so excited that I forgot such an important thing for a moment.


    After hearing Xiaozhu''s reminder, I immediately began to practice. After a life and death experience, my state of mind seemed to have made great progress. Soon I entered the state of forgetting things and me and concentrated on practice.


    What beast gate, what star man, at this moment, I have forgotten, completely forgotten.


    But one thing I can''t forget is Xiaozhu''s injury.


    Now my Yuanshen has made a breakthrough and has completed the key step of forming. The power of Yuanshen has also increased greatly. It can just help Xiaozhu recover from her injury and maybe help Xiaozhu think of something.


    Yuanshen also took the initiative. After sensing my idea, he took the initiative to say, "take a break and help Xiaozhu heal immediately."


    I smiled knowingly, looked at Xiaozhu and didn''t say much.


    Cultivate in the territory of the beast gate. After making a breakthrough in the yuan God, continue to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth. If it is spread, the face of the beast gate will be really lost.


    Martial arts practitioners are actually one of the reserve forces of immortals. When they reach a certain level, they are immortals.


    Almost all martial artists love face. They can kill people for face.


    The people of beast gate will certainly come forward to stop me from continuing my cultivation. I must complete my cultivation before they arrive.


    Time is pressing. I dare not slacken a little. I concentrate all my energy at the fastest speed and start practicing in situ.

 Chapter 583

    I have to admit that my breakthrough has brought great losses to the beast gate. Besides, there is almost no grass within hundreds of meters around us.


    The soil here has been frozen to crack and turned into something like flour. It looks soft and gray.


    Originally, there was nothing left here. What remained was me, an outsider who was practicing.


    If I lead to another natural disaster, the loss of beast gate will be outrageous.


    Where I am, I can''t stand another natural disaster.


    However, a breakthrough in the realm, as long as it is not a breakthrough in the big realm, the probability of natural disaster is very small.


    However, when some existence against the sky breaks through, it will lead to natural disaster almost every time.


    God is jealous of such a genius, and God is deliberately testing such a genius.


    I''m not a genius. My cultivation has always been extremely difficult. If I hadn''t been lucky to get some natural materials and earth treasures to assist me in my cultivation, it''s really hard to say what level I am now.


    I practiced silently for several hours. Unexpectedly, the people of the beast gate didn''t come to stop me from practicing. They seemed to have completely forgotten my existence and no one appeared.


    Naturally, I have no dissatisfaction with this, because at this time, the most important thing for me is cultivation.


    This place has just experienced a natural disaster. The aura of heaven and earth is much stronger than usual. In addition, this place is a place with sufficient aura, which is very good for my cultivation. I should have taken the time to cultivate.


    My realm was about to break through. Just because the yuan God wanted to break through, he temporarily suppressed the breakthrough of the realm. Now he practiced for a while, he could no longer suppress it. The aura in his body suddenly gushed out of the elixir field and quickly flowed along my meridians.


    These auras are refined by me. My own auras will not hurt me.


    These auras flow in my body, which can enhance my physique and strengthen my meridians. Where the aura passes, my body has been greatly improved.


    At the same time, the amount of Reiki in my body is also growing rapidly, and a breakthrough is imminent.


    I tightened my mind and practiced wholeheartedly. The Reiki visible to the naked eye surged into my body, and then quickly absorbed by my body. After refining, it became my Reiki.


    My Dantian slowly swelled up, like drinking too much water, and my abdomen became round.


    The Reiki from the elixir field is still much less than the Reiki I absorbed. This must be the case when breaking through. Otherwise, if the subsequent Reiki is insufficient, how can I break through?


    At this critical moment, an amazing cold suddenly hit again.


    I was surprised, involuntarily slowed down the speed of cultivation and hurried to see what was going on.


    Almost immediately, I found that the ice disaster that had just passed came again.


    I suddenly remembered a very important thing, that is, the martial artist who breaks through continuously under the sky robbery is likely to attract the same sky robbery twice, and it is continuous.


    This is what people summed up before. I didn''t care much before. Now I want to come, it''s my carelessness.


    Now I''ve got the second ice robbery. What should I do? My dragon subduing formula is the method to solve the cold ice robbery, but now I can''t do anything except practice, and it''s impossible to use the Dragon subduing formula to solve the cold ice robbery.


    What should I do? Is it difficult to interrupt this breakthrough?


    This is very dangerous. I may get hurt, and I may lose my skills or even my life.


    If I don''t care about anything and continue to practice, it won''t work. I''ve seen the power of ice robbery. If I don''t do anything, I will die.


    For a moment, I was in danger again. I didn''t know what to do.


    If Xiaozhu can also subdue the dragon, maybe I will be saved. Unfortunately, Xiaozhu can''t subdue the dragon.


    Xiaozhu is a Yuanshen body, and her body is full of Yuanshen''s power. She can''t practice dragon subduing formula.


    I can''t stop my cultivation. At most, I can control the speed of cultivation.


    The cold ice robbery outside has a certain momentum. This time it comes faster than the previous one.


    What should I do? I asked myself countless times, hoping to find a compromise to save my life and make a smooth breakthrough.


    Yuanshen, a flash of light suddenly flashed in my mind, and then I said decisively to my Yuanshen: "help me resist the ice disaster, at least you can''t rest until I completely break through."


    Yuanshen seemed to know my current situation. He didn''t say a word more. He stopped helping Xiaozhu heal. Instead, he directly raised his Petite hands and took decisive action to stop the cold invasion of hanbingjie.


    The majestic power of the yuan God forms a huge protective cover, which covers me. The cold air and cold ice silk of the ice robbery are not allowed to come near me.


    After the formation of the yuan God, the power of the yuan God is much more pure. The protective cover looks very strong and can block the cold ice silk of the cold ice robbery.


    In this way, I can practice at ease and don''t have to worry about the cold disaster outside me and other possible dangers at any time.


    Yuanshen can''t completely solve the ice robbery. All he can do is protect me with his strength and buy me time to complete the breakthrough.


    As long as my breakthrough is completed, I can use the Dragon subduing formula to crack the ice robbery and regain security.


    With the help of the yuan God, I temporarily let go of my heart and seize the time to continue my cultivation.


    Aura gradually surrounded me, and my body disappeared in the sight of others.


    The surrounding area is filled with ice again, and outsiders can''t see what I look like inside.


    The amount of aura needed for the promotion from level 1 to level 2 is amazing, so it will be a long process of absorption and refining. My cultivation has just begun.


    I don''t know how much time my Yuanshen will buy me, but with the power of Yuanshen he obtained when he just broke through, I think it''s enough for me to complete this breakthrough.


    The meridians are expanded, the aura is purified, and everything in my body is slowly changing.


    I obviously feel that my cultivation speed this time is much slower than before. Whether it''s the speed of absorbing the external heaven and earth aura or the speed of refining these auras, it''s much slower


    The mental skill of the Jin family is actually the mental skill of Shengxian sect. The cultivation speed of this mental skill is not comparable to that of ordinary skills. It is said that my cultivation speed can not be so slow.


    Is it the reason for the robbery? Can ice robbery slow down my cultivation?


    I was confused, but there was nothing I could do.

 Chapter 584

    If my qualifications were better, maybe I would have been a high-level king of martial arts.


    With my poor qualification, I can reach the present state by practicing this set of mental skills. I am also lucky and satisfied enough.


    It can be seen that the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect are precious.


    It''s no wonder that so many martial artists and sects want to enter Shengxian gate to have a look. Their goal is only those skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate.


    Of course, among the weapons in Shengxian gate, there must be legendary spirit tools, immortal tools, and even artifact tools, which are also people''s favorite things.


    I don''t know why. Recently, I always think of Shengxian gate and some things about Shengxian gate.


    Although I grew up in Shengxian gate from childhood until I was ten years old, I was too young at that time and didn''t understand many things. I had enough curiosity about Shengxian gate.


    Most of the things I know about Shengxian gate now are what I heard outside. I don''t know if it''s true.


    Maybe I should go back and have a look. With my current strength, I can still do it if I just go back and have a look.


    As for leaving Binhu village with Shengxian gate, that is, the people of Binhu village, my strength is limited. I can''t do it for the time being. I have to wait.


    When my strength is stronger, or my friends are more, I believe I can do this.


    I was distracted and thought of these when practicing. I don''t know if this is a kind of heart robbery. Anyway, because of these, my cultivation speed has become much slower.


    "Master," said Xiao Zhu, who had been paying close attention to my cultivation, "if you can''t cultivate wholeheartedly, the breakthrough will be delayed indefinitely. Yuanshen can''t last long. Master, you should hurry up. "


    After listening to Xiaozhu''s words, I suddenly woke up and immediately withdrew my mind.


    This damn heart robbery invaded silently when the ice robbery came, so that I couldn''t concentrate on Cultivation and almost missed the big event.


    Thanks to Xiaozhu''s reminder, I found myself robbed in time. My God of luck helped me again.


    I entered the cultivation state again, because the heart robbery has been broken by Xiaozhu and me, and my cultivation speed has become much faster.


    I was about to make a breakthrough. This normal cultivation soon showed signs of breakthrough and felt the enhancement of strength at the first time.


    My body strength is higher, and the amount of Reiki in my body is also more... Some key points that I couldn''t figure out before become very common at this moment. I can understand the key points without thinking more.


    A breakthrough was made. Finally, it was a breakthrough. It was dangerous and smooth.


    I have no joy or worry in my heart, maintain a calm state of mind, and continue to stabilize the realm that has just broken through.


    This time, my breakthrough was full of twists and turns. Fortunately, I made a smooth breakthrough in the end.


    Thanks to Xiaozhu''s timely reminder and my Yuanshen''s help in blocking the second attack of the cold ice robbery.


    After I successfully broke through the ice robbery, it became unstable and had a tendency to subside. I was happy because my state was not stable at this time and it was not suitable to take action immediately.


    Of course, if necessary, I will still issue a dragon subduing formula to crack the ice robbery.


    It''s better to remove the danger close at hand earlier. It''s meaningless to remove it after hurting yourself.


    Thinking of this, I would like to crack the ice robbery first. This time, Xiaozhu stopped me. She said at the moment before I did it: "don''t worry about the ice robbery, stabilize the realm first, and don''t worry about anything else."


    I don''t know what Xiaozhu means, but I did. For Xiaozhu, I feel that she is indeed more knowledgeable than me and worthy of my learning and trust.


    It will take longer to stabilize the realm, or three or five days, or ten and a half months. Before I break the ice robbery, I still need Yuanshen and Xiaozhu to continue to protect me.


    There must be a reason why Xiaozhu stopped me from cracking the ice robbery. She may have found something, but she didn''t want to disturb my cultivation, so she didn''t tell me.


    I absolutely trust Xiaozhu now, so I don''t ask much. I just concentrate on Cultivation and stabilize the realm that has just broken through.


    The cold ice silk of the ice robbery has frozen everything within hundreds of meters around here, and everything close to it will also be frozen. Its temperature is too low.


    Cold ice silk is even more dense, like a spider''s web, turning it into a forbidden area.


    No creature dares to touch these ice filaments easily. It has become the best defense weapon.


    What Xiaozhu found must be bad for me. Her idea is very simple, but it is also very key.


    Now I''m in a stable state. I can''t do my best. I just use these ice filaments to protect myself.


    When I stabilize the state, I am basically free, because my mental method is different. When I practice, I don''t pay attention to meditation, and I''m not afraid to disturb. As long as I don''t fight with people, the stable state is almost what I do with it.


    When I practice, I can focus on two purposes. While observing everything around me, I can stabilize the realm through practice.


    The strength of the second level king is several times that of the first level king. It has improved so much at once. I''d like to find someone to have a try right away.


    Wen Renbing, the former leader of beast gate, should be a high-level king of martial arts in my opinion. I can''t see his specific realm, but now I''m confident to fight him.


    When I have a chance, I must fight with Wen Renbing to test my strength. I secretly think so in my heart and list Wen Renbing as one of my opponents.


    The improvement of martial arts strength not only depends on cultivation, but also fighting is a good way to improve strength.


    Especially when fighting with opponents with their own strength, they can improve their strength faster.


    An opponent with too strong strength is not good for the warrior, because he is unattainable and is not an opponent at all.


    If your strength is too low, you can''t, because you won''t get exercise and improve your strength.


    There is a kind of warrior who spends his life in constant fighting. What they pay attention to is to practice with war and practice with battle.


    I''m not such a warrior, but it''s necessary to test my strength. Wen Renbing is my first choice. I hope we can have a good fight in the near future.


    If Wen Renbing knew what I thought at this time, I''m afraid he would feel very strange. He didn''t offend me or have any holidays with me.


    He just somehow became my opponent because his strength was stronger than me.

 Chapter 585

    Seven days have passed in a flash. During these seven days, my Yuanshen has been trying his best to protect me. His Yuanshen power consumption is very serious, and it has reached its limit this morning.


    I saw his face full of fatigue. It looked like he would fall down soon. I also felt that it had hurt him this time.


    Xiaozhu is also a Yuanshen body. She doesn''t know when she has begun to help Yuanshen resist the invasion of the ice disaster, but Xiaozhu''s strength has not recovered, and there are few who can help Yuanshen.


    Now, Yuanshen is tired. His consumption is almost to the limit, and the time that can help me delay is almost over.


    I know I don''t have much time. Once Yuanshen and Xiaozhu fall, I will face the test of ice robbery alone. At the same time, I will continue to practice to stabilize my realm and face a difficult situation.


    It will take at least three days for my realm to be stable, on the premise of no accident.


    I have to think of a way to solve this matter. I can''t just watch Yuanshen and Xiaozhu lie down tired, and then I go alone to bear the double pressure brought by the ice robbery and the stable state.


    Maybe in addition to the ice robbery and stable realm, I have to guard against the people of beast gate.


    Before Xiaozhu''s words, I still remember clearly that the unknown danger is likely to come from the beast gate.


    There are some things in my space ring that may help Yuanshen and Xiaozhu, but the soul returning grass I brought has basically bottomed out, and the last few plants were used up some time ago.


    Now I can only make do with some spirit grass that can barely replace the soul returning grass to increase the power of the yuan God and Xiaozhu, so that they can last longer.


    Both Yuanshen and Xiaozhu can absorb Yuanshen''s power from me on the premise that I have enough Yuanshen''s power to provide them.


    At this time, while practicing, I stuffed the spirit grass into my mouth and ate it. Then I used the yuan Shen formula to absorb the yuan Shen power in the spirit grass and transfer it to my yuan Shen and Xiaozhu.


    After a big turn, the power of the original God in the spirit grass is poor, but this is my only way now. I can only make do with it and nothing is better than nothing.


    There is no conflict between the cultivation of Yuanshen formula and the cultivation of mental method, but Yuanshen formula can''t be scrupulous like the cultivation of mental method, so most of my energy is spent on the cultivation of Yuanshen formula, and only a little energy is allocated to the cultivation of mental method.


    In this way, the speed of my cultivation has been reduced a lot, almost the same as before the breakthrough.


    This is because the yuan God gave me a faster cultivation speed after breaking through. Otherwise, my cultivation speed now is about the same as that of a warrior in the realm of a general.


    In the past seven days, my state has stabilized for the most part. Even if I stop now, there will be no problem with my state in a short time.


    Only in this way, I need to spend several times as much time to stabilize my realm in the future.


    Breakthrough is never allowed to be interrupted, and so is the stable state. Forced interruption will be affected and must pay a price.


    If I can''t, I''ll take a soul reviving fruit to enhance the power of the yuan God. This is my last talisman. I can''t do this until the last minute.


    The resurrection fruit was obtained when I met Taoist Jiufang before. There are only three in total. They are all rare treasures.


    I originally planned to use it when I broke through Wuxian. Now it seems that I may have to take one in advance.


    I practice silently and take those ordinary spirit grass to cultivate the power of Yuanshen to supplement the consumption of Yuanshen and Xiaozhu.


    I persisted for two days without taking the resurrection fruit, and didn''t let the cold ice silk of the cold ice robbery invade my body.


    At noon on the third day, Yuanshen and Xiaozhu reached the limit, and the protective cover around me also reached the edge of rupture.


    In half a day, I can finish this practice. Unfortunately, my Yuanshen and Xiaozhu have reached the limit and can''t hold on any longer.


    As a last resort, I took out a resurrection fruit and prepared to take it.


    I''m really reluctant to take the resurrection fruit now, but in order to get through the current critical moment, I took it decisively.


    After the resurrection fruit was taken by me, under the catalysis of Yuanshen formula, an amazing Yuanshen force suddenly rose in my abdomen and rushed directly to my brain.


    This power of Yuanshen is too powerful. Before I could absorb it with Yuanshen formula, I took the initiative to integrate with my Yuanshen.


    Supplemented by the power of the yuan God, my yuan God became energetic almost immediately.


    For the absorption and utilization of the power of Yuanshen, Yuanshen is much stronger than me. He immediately took the initiative to run Yuanshen formula, absorbed most of the power of Yuanshen, and basically returned to normal.


    Even Xiaozhu also absorbed the power of the original God of the resurrection fruit, and there was a great change in an instant.


    Her previous consumption has completely recovered, her body is more solid, her strength has risen, and she has made great progress.


    Xiaozhu''s own realm she didn''t say, and I didn''t ask, but I vaguely felt that her own strength must be very high.


    As an instrument spirit, Xiaozhu has her own wisdom and has a high level. I would like to have a great surprise to get the power of the original God of the resurrection fruit this time.


    My Yuanshen intended to make Xiaozhu recover more. After he returned to normal, he stopped absorbing the Yuanshen power of the resurrection fruit, but continued to help me resist the invasion of the ice robbery alone.


    He won''t have much trouble resisting the invasion of the ice robbery now, so he can hold on for a while.


    I thought they were all right, so I quickly continued my cultivation.


    I can finish this practice in half a day. Although it cost me a resurrection fruit, I still think it''s worth it.


    The amount of Reiki in my body is several times higher than before. My meridians are more flexible and my physical quality is higher.


    The breakthrough brings many benefits, especially after absorbing the residual energy of the first ice robbery, I feel that the aura in my body is more pure and powerful.


    Although I am not very attentive in practicing body cultivation, the benefits I get are obvious.


    With a strong enough body, the speed of cultivating mental skills will be faster. The body is the carrier of everything. You can''t do more without a good body.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye, and my cultivation came to an end. This time, I gained great benefits, such as the improvement of realm, the increase of Reiki, the strengthening of strength and so on.


    What''s more valuable is that my Yuanshen took shape and Xiaozhu''s injury has been greatly recovered


    My good luck has come. A voice in my heart has been saying this. It seems that, as the world says, the bad luck comes after the bad luck.

 Chapter 586

    My cultivation is over, and my yuan God is still resisting the invasion of ice robbery. It''s time to solve this annoying ice robbery.


    I resolutely raised my hand, brewing the Dragon subduing formula, and was ready to defeat the cold ice robbery with one blow.


    "Master, wait a minute." Xiaozhu''s voice was very urgent: "don''t hurry."


    I was puzzled: "my cultivation is over. It''s time to relieve this annoying ice robbery."


    Xiaozhu appeared: "the master doesn''t know. The ice robbery has changed because it has been blocked by us for many days. I have observed carefully just now. Some ice essence has been produced in this ice robbery. In a few days, these ice essence can become a rare ice pith in ten thousand years. It''s a treasure. We can''t lose such a good opportunity. "


    "Ice pulp?" I haven''t heard of this thing: "what''s that?"


    "The extremely cold aura in the cold ice robbery is condensed together. After a long and complex evolution, there is a certain chance to produce cold ice essence. Cold ice essence is a kind of auxiliary material for martial arts practitioners to cultivate the yuan God. Its effect is equivalent to that of some high-level spirit grass. It can enhance the yuan God power of martial arts practitioners, and ensure that martial arts practitioners are calm when practicing, so as to prevent them from becoming possessed. "


    Xiaozhu patiently explained: "the effect of the ice pulp finally generated by ice essence through a series of complex changes is better than that of ice essence. Master, do you understand what I say? "


    "Isn''t that a treasure like resurrection fruit?" I smiled: "but how could this ice robbery produce such a precious treasure?"


    Xiaozhu also said with a smile: "master, don''t underestimate the cold ice robbery. If it weren''t for the master, you happen to be a martial artist who has practiced the Dragon subduing formula, ordinary people will die in case of the cold ice robbery. The energy of cold ice robbery is actually the energy of some cold attribute between heaven and earth. When they gather together, after some changes, they will produce a highly compressed cold attribute energy body, that is, what I call cold ice essence and cold ice pith. This is the reason why cold ice robbery produces cold ice essence and cold ice pith. They are actually one. "


    I nodded: "in the final analysis, it is still some special energy between heaven and earth... I don''t know how long it will take for this cold pith to condense?"


    Xiaozhu frowned slightly and said, "I can''t tell. According to my observation, this ice robbery has changed because it was blocked by us. Unexpectedly, it produced the ice essence that would have taken tens of thousands of years in ten days. If you want to become ice marrow, it won''t be too long."


    I remembered the extremely cold places we had been to before and said, "so there must be cold pith in the extremely cold places. Why haven''t you heard of it?"


    Xiaozhu said, "the cold pith is really a treasure that can''t be seen for thousands of years. Even if there is such a thing in the extremely cold place, it''s not something that ordinary people can see. Master, please wait patiently. Anyway, if we go out now, we will be embarrassed by the people of beast gate. We might as well wait a few more days. After the cold ice pulp is formed, we will take it away by the way, so as not to make the people of beast gate cheaper. "


    "Xiaozhu, what did you find?" I frowned and said, "have the people of beast gate been guarding nearby all the time? Do you know how are Dongmei, Xiaojin and Qinglong? "


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "I knew there were some people around. The murderous spirit from them made me uneasy. I don''t know anything else. The ice thread in this ice robbery is too dense, and I can''t feel the specific situation in the distance. "


    I can''t feel anything outside at all. It''s good that Xiaozhu can do this step.


    Knowing the situation outside, I decided to stay here for a few more days and leave here after the cold pith mentioned by Xiao Zhu is formed.


    Anyway, with Xiaozhu and my God, I can''t help the endless ice robbery.


    Those ill intentioned people want to kill me, let them wait a little longer. Anyway, they can''t come in easily if there is a cold ice robbery.


    If they attack the ice robbery, it will save me. The ice robbery will directly help me kill them.


    I''ve seen the power of the cold ice robbery. Even if all the people outside are the same king of martial arts, they can''t defeat the cold ice robbery.


    After all, there are very few martial arts practitioners who have practiced the Dragon subduing formula. There may not be such people in the beast gate.


    The reviving fruit I took before was absorbed by Yuanshen and Xiaozhu, and the drug power was basically absorbed. The residual power of Yuanshen is now absorbed by Yuanshen and me with Yuanshen formula, and the rest is very few, which can be ignored.


    I wanted to make Xiaozhu recover faster. I tried to ask Xiaozhu, "if I give you another resurrection fruit, can you recover completely?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head and said with a trace of regret, "the medicine of resurrection fruit is really powerful, and its benefits to me are also obvious. But it also has its limitations and can not be taken at will. In my memory, the warrior who takes the resurrection fruit can take the second resurrection fruit at least several years apart. Otherwise, the warrior will die because of the rapid expansion of the power of the yuan God. The death is still the yuan God of the warrior, or the soul as people often say now. "


    I was surprised: "is that so? It''s close. Luckily I asked you. If I had taken the initiative to give you the fruit of resurrection, we would be miserable now. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "the master doesn''t know the limit of the resurrection fruit. No wonder the master is. But what I said just now is true. The master must remember that don''t take the resurrection fruit easily within a few years to avoid accidents. "


    I nodded and asked casually, "does the cold pith you said have such restrictions?"


    Xiaozhu nodded: "it''s all the same. These things are too rebellious, so the quantity and times of taking them should not be too much, and the interval should not be too short. Otherwise, these treasures can be eaten like a meal. Isn''t everyone a high-level warrior? "


    I smiled. This is that if you want speed, you can''t achieve it. You should pay attention to step-by-step in everything. You can''t blindly pursue speed.


    I stopped talking to Xiaozhu and let her rest. I calmed down myself to continue my cultivation.


    There''s nothing else to do here anyway. Just keep practicing.


    The power of cold ice robbery is great because its aura is very huge. As long as you can control cold ice robbery and don''t let it hurt yourself, it''s excellent to practice here.


    If I want to improve my strength as soon as possible, this is a good opportunity. As long as I grasp it well, it will be thousands of miles a day.


    At this time, the people of beast gate are eyeing in the distance. The stronger my strength is, the more they dare not harm me, and they will have a greater opportunity to persuade them to cooperate with me.


    My purpose here is still to cooperate with beast gate, avoid beast gate being attracted by stars, and deal with our mirror God city together.

 Chapter 587

    I stayed for nearly half a month during the cold ice robbery. I was a little tired. When I wanted to leave, I still didn''t listen to Xiao Zhu about the formation of the cold ice pulp.


    About the cold pith is not so easy to produce and form. Even if the cold pith is produced in the cold robbery, it will not become the cold pith overnight.


    I asked to leave here several times, but Xiaozhu dissuaded me. She asked me to be patient and so on.


    Today, I couldn''t help it. I said again, "let''s leave here. It''s almost a month. Jingshen city is still waiting for us to guard."


    Xiaozhu said seriously, "master, don''t worry. In five days at most, the cold pith here will take shape. Then we can take the cold pith back with us. As for the guard of Jingshen City, there will be no problem with the city master and xuelian''er. "


    "I''m worried that the people of beast gate will join hands with the stars to attack the mirror God city when we are trapped," I said patiently. "In that case, the mirror God city will be dangerous."


    Xiaozhu said, "No. The people of beast gate are nearby. I feel it with my heart every day. None of them has left. If we don''t go or die, they won''t easily attack our mirror city. I absolutely believe in my judgment. "


    I chose to break through here before. I wanted to frighten the people of beast gate with my breakthrough, and I also wanted to attack beast gate with the power of natural disaster.


    Now the attack on beast gate has not been successful, and I don''t know if it will play a deterrent role in the end.


    I hope, as Xiaozhu said, we can alert the people of beast gate this time and dare not collude with the stars to attack our mirror God city.


    I always listen to Xiaozhu''s words. This time is no exception. I didn''t say more. I just looked at the protective cover not far in front of me and once again passed part of the power of Yuanshen to the Yuanshen who has been struggling for more than 20 days.


    The power of the yuan God is cultivated by using the spirit grass. The quantity is not large, but it is still very good for supplementing the consumption of the yuan God.


    Recently, Yuanshen has been supporting the protective cover alone. Whenever the power of Yuanshen is insufficient, Xiaozhu will help to let Yuanshen rest and restore the power of Yuanshen.


    This time it was a bitter experience for my Yuanshen, and it was also a test of Yuanshen''s strength and endurance.


    Not to mention, since the formation of Yuanshen, his strength is much stronger than before. Under such high consumption, he still persisted for a long time and didn''t retreat.


    For Yuanshen, this is also a battle, a lasting battle.


    In order to dispel my doubts, Xiaozhu specially pointed out the ice essence to me. The external image of the ice essence is an enlarged snowflake with a six diamond shape and the size of an adult''s palm. It is crystal clear and very beautiful.


    There are four as like as two peas, which are identical.


    Ice robbery is centered on my position, so ice essence is unlikely to appear in other places except here.


    There are four ice essences in total. I don''t want any more.


    Xiaozhu said that when the ice essence turns into ice pulp, its shape will not change, but there will be a red line with the same blood vessel in it.


    This is also the obvious difference between ice essence and ice pulp, which is easy to distinguish.


    It is said that the year of ice pith can be seen from the number and texture of red lines. The older the ice pith, the more the number of red lines and the clearer the texture.


    Xiaozhu said that she had seen dozens of red lines all over her body. It was the ice pulp that had been for thousands of years. It could be called the best.


    The legendary ice pulp of ten thousand years is covered with red lines and looks like a red snowflake.


    But this is just a legend. No one has seen it, and there is no exact record.


    The red line of ice pith is actually a symbol of life. It is like a human blood vessel.


    When the cold pith reaches a certain period, it will also produce its own wisdom and change into an alternative creature, just like an elf.


    This is also a legend. No one has seen it.


    However, after seeing the existence of Xiaozhu, I have no doubt about this legend.


    All artifacts will produce organic spirits, which can have their own wisdom and have the opportunity to become real humans. What else is impossible?


    Nothing is impossible in this world, because it is a world of cultivating immortals and a world with countless possibilities.


    Now the ice essence has a faint red line, which is about to become ice marrow.


    The formed ice pith can grow by itself. After a long time, it gradually becomes second-line ice pith, third-line ice pith and the most advanced ten thousand year ice pith.


    Ice essence cannot leave the place with abundant cold before it becomes ice marrow. Otherwise, it will stop changing and lose the opportunity to become ice marrow. It will always be ice essence.


    The medicine power of cold ice essence is not as good as cold ice pith. Generally speaking, what normal martial artists are willing to get is cold ice pith.


    This is why Xiaozhu insisted on staying here until the ice essence turned into ice pulp.


    I stayed here for a few days, and finally saw the red line on the ice essence become clearly visible.


    This is the symbol of the refinement of cold ice into a line of cold ice pith, and it is also the result of our adherence.


    The cold in the cold ice robbery is amazing. The change of cold ice essence is much faster than that in the outside world. In just a few days, it has become a line of cold ice marrow.


    If it is placed somewhere outside, it will take at least dozens of years to complete this step.


    I can''t wait to collect these first-line ice pith, but Xiaozhu stopped me again: "master, don''t worry, there is a special way to collect ice pith, so you can''t collect it directly by hand."


    I have some doubts: "how do you collect these ice pith?"


    Xiaozhu said, "cut it from the cold ice silk with a Reiki melting knife and put it in a top-grade jade box. Human hands and sweat on the body can''t touch the ice pulp, or they will lose most of their effectiveness immediately. "


    I didn''t expect that there would be so many restrictions. Fortunately, I didn''t rush to touch these cold pith before.


    I carry a lot of jade boxes containing spirit grass with me, which can be used directly. I can also easily do it. It can''t help me.


    In order to protect the newly produced ice pith as much as possible, I collected it carefully and didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    When I collected the ice marrow, Xiaozhu said, "when they are saved in the space ring, they will take the initiative to absorb the external ice attribute energy, and slowly become the second-line ice marrow and the third-line ice marrow... It''s just a long time, which can''t be compared with the inside of the ice robbery."

 Chapter 588

    I nodded: "in this case, will we have more Qibao in the future? If you take it out for auction, it may sell for a sky high price. "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "if the owner is willing to sell, Xiaozhu is willing to spend everything to buy one. When the cold pith reaches above the tenth line, one is enough to make Xiaozhu completely recover. "


    I also smiled: "in that case, you can choose as many as you want. As long as you can recover Xiaozhu, let alone a ten Thread Cold pith, I will pay whatever price. "


    Xiaozhu looked at me and said excitedly, "really? Then Xiaozhu will thank his host. "


    I said positively, "what are you talking about, Xiaozhu? Not to mention that you found the pith, but just that you are my friend, this pith should be given to you. "


    Xiaozhu smiled and said, "anyway, I should thank my host for his kindness. It''s true that I found the cold ice marrow, but if the master didn''t lead to the cold ice robbery when he broke through, there wouldn''t be such strange treasures. In the final analysis, it was the master''s luck that allowed me to follow and have a chance to get cold pith. "


    I stepped forward and looked at the cold ice robbery still attacking the protective cover made by Yuanshen: "Xiaozhu, can I break this cold ice robbery now?"


    Xiaozhu nodded: "of course, but I suggest the master let the yuan God recover first. After the yuan God recovers, we can solve the ice robbery. There are still many people waiting for us outside. The battle may break out immediately after we leave here. We need to prepare before we crack the ice robbery. "


    Xiaozhu said the truth, so I agreed with her.


    If my yuan God wants to recover, I must continue to maintain the protective shield instead of yuan God.


    Xiaozhu will help Yuanshen recover as soon as possible. She is much stronger than before, so helping Yuanshen will save a lot of time.


    If you can''t crack the ice robbery, it will exist until the people who crossed the robbery die.


    Fortunately, I know the Dragon subduing formula, and Xiaozhu happens to know the way to solve the ice robbery. If she wants to solve the ice robbery, that is, raising her hand.


    At present, I can''t break the ice robbery. I have to use the ice robbery to block the people of the beast gate so that the yuan God can recover.


    After half a day, with the help of Xiaozhu, my Yuanshen finally recovered.


    I let Xiaozhu still return to the soul bead, and I quickly adjusted my breath to prepare to break the ice robbery immediately.


    When everything was ready, I used the Dragon subduing formula with a trace of expectation.


    Two dragon shaped auras flew out and hit the ice silk of the ice robbery, making an amazing crackling sound.


    The ice wire was melting and breaking at a speed visible to the naked eye. I cracked the ice robbery in front of me again.


    The ice robbery was cracked, and most of the ice melted in an instant, revealing a large area of open space.


    Taking this opportunity, I flew out and came to a place without cold ice, which was completely out of the scope of cold ice robbery.


    Looking back, I found that the open space where the ice robbery was located was thick dust, soft and misty, like flour with a trace of ice crystal.


    After the ice thread of the ice robbery dissolved, there was not a drop of water left, but directly turned into nothing, as if it had never appeared.


    Maybe ice robbery itself is just some ice energy, so there are no so-called water droplets after dissolution.


    The ice robbery was finally broken, and I could see everything outside. A relaxed and happy feeling came naturally, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    The scope of ice robbery is very wide, reaching hundreds of meters. Everything in this range no longer exists and is frozen into dust.


    But not far from the scope of the ice robbery, a group of people did not know when they had surrounded us.


    Besides me and Dongmei, they were surrounded by Xiao Jin, the war beast I brought. There were no people of the beast gate.


    The people around us look like people from the beast gate, and their costumes are the same.


    They all have weapons in their hands, some of which are high-tech weapons of stars, such as light energy guns.


    Of course, they don''t have the latest weapons similar to the light gun. The stars may not have so much trust in the beast gate.


    "The people of the beast gate have formed an alliance with the stars." Xiaozhu whispered, "look at the weapons of the people of the beast gate. They are not only allied, but also supported by the stars."


    I nodded slightly: "move your hands in a moment. Don''t love war. We must leave here as soon as possible."


    Xiaozhu answered and quietly took out a wooden box that was no longer than a palm.


    Inside this box is a small black dagger. I don''t know if it''s a concealed weapon or not.


    When did Xiaozhu have this box? I didn''t know. I couldn''t help looking at her more.


    My mind can be sensed immediately. She smiled and said to me, "hasn''t the master seen such a weapon? This is a fairy sword. It can be big or small after refining. It can also improve its power through refining. The most important thing is that it can take the initiative to follow its master. Even if it is like a far away place, it can come to its master at any time as long as it can sense the master''s breath. "


    I''ve heard of fairy weapons. This fairy sword should be a kind of fairy weapons, so it''s not that I can''t understand Xiaozhu''s set of weapons.


    But I don''t know much about immortal tools, that is, I know a little fur: "immortal tools, I know, my killing sword may be immortal tools. It''s just that I don''t know how to control the size of immortal tools, let alone how to sacrifice and refine immortal tools. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "when we leave here, I''ll teach the master the method of sacrificing immortal refining tools. But the master''s killer sword should not be an immortal weapon. It can recognize the Lord, but it can''t change its size at will. In my opinion, it should not be among the immortal weapons. "


    I don''t know what level of weapon the killing sword is. It''s not suitable to investigate this at this time. I said, "let''s talk about it later. We''ll kill it now and go back to Jingshen city as soon as possible."


    Xiaozhu answered and didn''t enter the soul bead. Instead, she rushed with me to the people of the beast gate who were slowly approaching us.


    The intention of beast gate is obvious. It is to kill us here.


    Naturally, we will not let them succeed. Since we can''t form an alliance with them, it is the enemy. In the face of the enemy, we won''t have the slightest mercy.


    I held the killer sword in my hand. The body of the sword was full of aura, which made its sharpness very amazing, and the sword Qi emitted from the body was also very amazing.


    We''re going to completely turn against beast gate. Even if there are masters like Wen Renbing in beast gate, I can''t have the slightest fear.


    I still know that fear can be destroyed when we meet on a narrow road.

 Chapter 589

    As soon as the weapons in the hands of the disciples of beast gate came into contact with the killing sword, they were immediately cut off by the killing sword and fell to the ground.


    The sharpness of the killing sword surprised the people of the beast gate. The people who just rushed over couldn''t help stopping the attack and began to retreat.


    I tried my best to rush forward and directly disperse the people of the beast gate in front of me. At this time, I was determined to leave here, so I didn''t want to fight.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy. " When the sound of human ice reached my ears, a cold shining knife in his hand had reached my head.


    The shape of this knife is strange. It looks like a kitchen knife, an oversized kitchen knife.


    The width of the blade is more than one slap, but the length is only one foot at most. Some simple patterns are carved on the blade. I can see at a glance that these patterns are two ancient characters - falling geese.


    Such a strange knife, also called Luoyan, must have its peculiarity.


    Wen Renbing''s Sabre was almost a sneak attack. It was very fast. I didn''t have time to block it with the killing sword, so I had to step back and narrowly avoided his attack.


    Wen Renbing took the lead and immediately attacked me like a storm. Unexpectedly, he attacked dozens of knives in the blink of an eye, so that I had no chance to fight back.


    Wen Renbing''s Sabre technique is mainly fast. The speed of each move is extremely fast, so I can only avoid it again and again.


    If this goes on, I will be hit by the Luoyan island in his hand sooner or later.


    My killing God sword technique is powerful and the speed of sword is very fast. But in front of Wen Renbing''s sword technique, it seems that I have lost these advantages. I have no chance to fight back at all.


    Fortunately, my own speed is very fast. It''s hard to hurt me if I smell human ice.


    The two of us made dozens of moves, and the people of beast gate quietly surrounded me in the middle again.


    They intend to leave me behind, surround me and then start all kinds of sneak attacks in an attempt to disrupt my body method and provide opportunities for Wen Renbing.


    Wen Renbing didn''t say anything about it. He was probably used to it, so he was used to it.


    If you were another martial arts master, you wouldn''t ask others to help fight a martial artist who is lower than your own level.


    Wen Renbing is at least a level-4 king of martial arts. I''m a new level-2 king of martial arts. He has enough advantages in the realm. Just now he sneaked in and took the lead. I didn''t need anyone to help him.


    I can''t change other people''s ideas, and I won''t be foolish enough to want to change them. The most important thing for me now is to quickly pull back the defeat and repel this Wen Renbing.


    The killer sword whined like being wronged. My heart was full of depression. I felt that my heart was surplus but my strength was insufficient.


    Wen Renbing''s strength is really stronger than me. After taking the lead, I lost the opportunity to turn the situation around.


    I must turn this situation around. Otherwise, wouldn''t I really be defeated by Wen Renbing and killed by the people of beast gate?


    Yuanshen and Xiaozhu are my helpers. In my critical moment, I don''t hesitate to call them for help.


    Yuanshen slowly seemed unwilling to make a move, but Xiaozhu made a move for the first time.


    Xiaozhu uses the power of the original God to quietly approach Wen Renbing who is fighting with me.


    Yuanshen attack is the most dangerous, because it attacks the core essence of the enemy and the most important part.


    Wen Renbing didn''t seem to expect that I also had a helper. I was still an invisible helper. He wasn''t alert until Xiaozhu''s attack hit him.


    Wen Renbing pays attention to attack and ignores Xiaozhu''s sneak attack. It''s too late to be alert.


    At this moment, he was suddenly stunned and couldn''t move. He threw away the falling wild goose knife that was supposed to attack me, and fell to the ground with a "Dang" sound.


    Naturally, I would not miss such a good opportunity. The killer sword I had never had a chance to attack suddenly turned, and the handle of the sword suddenly knocked on Wen Renbing''s chest and flew him out.


    I don''t want to kill people until it''s necessary. I''ll spare Wen Bing''s life for the time being.


    When Wen Renbing fell to the ground with a slap, my killer sword was already on his neck. I captured the king first. I took Wen Renbing, the head disciple of the beast sect and the head of the punishment hall, and prepared for our departure.


    At this time, Xiaozhu took the initiative to show up and grabbed the falling wild goose knife that smelled human ice.


    It seems that the strength of the recovered little Pearl has become much stronger. The falling wild goose knife looks very heavy. She can easily lift it.


    Xiaozhu seemed to know the power of the falling wild goose knife. After she got it, she immediately imprisoned the falling wild goose knife with the power of the yuan God.


    The murderous sword in my hand was placed on Wen Renbing''s neck and made him unable to move. He said coldly, "all those who tell you, step back, otherwise, the murderous sword will drink your blood."


    Wen Renbing glared at me angrily and said, "you are despicable. Sneak attack me... Is your helper this woman? What kind of hero are you working together to defeat me? If you let me go, we''ll fight alone! "


    I smiled: "smell, is the hall leader stupid? This is your territory. I finally caught your amulet. How could I let you go? Be obedient and avoid suffering. Your face is so handsome. If I draw a few swords on it, you won''t be able to see people in the future. "


    When I spoke, the killer sword had given off a dazzling light. The sword awn formed by the extension of aura was close to Wen Renbing''s face. If I wasn''t careful, I would scratch his face.


    No matter how powerful a warrior is, he can''t cultivate his cheeks into steel. Otherwise, he will be ugly, ugly and scary.


    Wen Renbing is a master who cherishes his face very much. My words will have some effect.


    Sure enough, I didn''t expect. After hearing my words, Wen Renbing said almost without hesitation: "all step back and listen to him."


    All the disciples of beast gate know Wen Renbing''s status. Now Wen Renbing is in my hand, they naturally dare not mess around. They all obediently put down their weapons and slowly retreated.


    I seized the opportunity to break through the siege immediately. At the same time, I quietly told Xiaozhu to start invisibility and hide me together with Wen Renbing.


    I''ve made perfect preparations. I''m not afraid that the people of the beast gate will suddenly make a mess with us.


    I have enough confidence in Xiaozhu''s invisibility. People here can''t find our whereabouts.


    When a disciple of beast gate found that we were missing, he immediately shouted, "look for it carefully. They can''t run far."


    Xiaozhu and I quietly left the gap in the enclosure of the beast gate. None of those people could find us.


    Wen Renbing, who was kidnapped by us, was also very confused, because he also found that the people of beast gate could not find the trace of us.

 Chapter 590

    I proudly sent a message to Wen Renbing: "how about our invisibility?"? Your men can''t find us. Let''s see how you keep me. "


    Hearing the cold smile, "as long as I shout out loudly, they will be able to determine our location..."


    "You can try." I smiled: "if your voice can be heard, isn''t invisibility useless? Don''t look at my voice to you. In fact, I just don''t want to increase Xiaozhu''s burden. "


    Invisibility is still opened and maintained by the power of the original God. Every more interference must consume more of the power of the original God.


    For example, sound is a kind of interference. I want to make no sound as much as possible, so as not to increase the burden of beads.


    These Wen Renbing also knew it. He smiled and said, "in fact, I also know that voice can''t be transmitted. Otherwise, as long as someone can speak, this invisibility will be completely useless? Jin Feng, what are you going to do to me? Please tell me so that I won''t be worried. "


    I was stunned and then said, "as long as you send us out of here, and then tell us by the way, whether the beast gate has allied with the stars, and then... We''ll let you go."


    Wen Renbing''s handsome face flashed an imperceptible embarrassment and didn''t immediately answer my question.


    I knew he must have thought of something, so I said again, "tell me if you want to live, or I will imprison your yuan God and make you my slave. Don''t want to get rid of my control all your life."


    "The God who controls me?" Wen Renbing was surprised: "have you practiced such a vicious skill?"


    I smiled: "it''s hard to say whether the skill is vicious or not. The key is who uses the skill. Wen Renbing, I''m not a vicious person, but I don''t mind using some vicious means for my enemies. "


    Wen Renbing''s face was a little ugly: "if you do this, you won''t be afraid to list you as a public enemy after others know, so that you have no place to stand?"


    I reached out and patted Wen Renbing''s shoulder: "that also requires you to have the opportunity to say it. Don''t forget that you are in my hands now. If I see you unhappy, I can kill you immediately and avoid future trouble. "


    Wen Renbing was a little nervous: "general Jinfeng, you are a dignified general. You can''t be so despicable."


    I smiled: "we are hostile. Why can''t we do this? Didn''t you want to kill me before? It''s normal for me to kill you now. "


    Wen Ren Bing said with a dry smile: "what the general said, we just want to invite the general to stay as a guest. We don''t want to kill the general..."


    "Cheat." Xiaozhu appeared and said angrily, "can I not know your mind? If you want to save your life, tell my master if you are allied with the stars. Otherwise, before the master starts, I will eat your Yuanshen as my nourishment. "


    "Eat it?" Wen Renbing''s face was even more ugly: "who are you and how can you eat my yuan God?"


    Xiaozhu smiled and smiled strangely: "if you don''t believe it, we can have a try."


    Wen Renbing immediately said, "no, I believe it. General, this little Pearl girl seems different from ordinary people. I don''t know which nationality she comes from? "


    Before I could speak, Xiaozhu said, "I''m from the spirit clan. Have you heard of it?"


    "The spirit clan?" Wen Renbing was stunned and looked at Xiaozhu with a puzzled face: "what race is that? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "I know." A voice suddenly came from behind us, and the tone was somewhat similar to Xiaozhu.


    It''s a little girl''s soul body, or a Yuanshen body. The little girl looks seven or eight years old, and her smart big eyes make people like it at first sight.


    But maybe it''s because it hasn''t been formed for a long time. The little girl seems to have no entity. The whole person seems very illusory, like the little Pearl I just met.


    Xiaozhu and I were surprised because we didn''t know why the little girl could hear us and came to us silently.


    Listen to the little girl said, "the instrument spirit is a special soul generated after a certain weapon or instrument reaches a certain level, or the yuan God. It is a very different existence. I am the spirit of falling wild goose Dao. Sister Xiaozhu is also the spirit of some kind of utensil, but her level is much higher than me, and her cultivation is far higher than me. "


    Xiaozhu looked at the little girl who was talking. She kindly came forward, took her hand and said affectionately, "what''s your name, little sister? My name is Xiao Zhu. You can call me sister. "


    At this time, I have understood that the little girl has always been around us, not quietly and suddenly.


    The falling wild goose Dao is carried by Xiaozhu. The Dao spirit of the falling wild goose Dao is inside our invisibility, which is naturally not limited by invisibility.


    The little girl smiled: "I used to call you sister... Sister Xiaozhu, my name is Wan''er. It''s the spirit of falling wild goose Dao. It was formed 5000 years ago. I should have taken shape long ago, but because of some changes in the world, our spirit stopped growing. I stayed at the age of eight and lost the opportunity to grow up."


    Wan''er said that the changes in the world probably have something to do with the changes thousands of years ago. We all know what happened.


    Only Wen Renbing didn''t seem to know Wan''er''s existence. Since Wan''er appeared, he looked surprised and puzzled.


    Xiaozhu liked Wan''er very much and said excitedly, "it doesn''t matter, sister, I have a way to make you look like an adult. My master, general Jin Feng, has practiced Yuanshen Jue. As long as we follow him, one day you will grow up and even become a real human. "


    Wan''er was surprised and pleased. Her eyes were hot when she looked at me: "the general knew the formula of the yuan God. That''s great... I finally waited until the real master. Wan''er was willing to follow the general and asked the general to accept Wan''er."


    I was stunned, Wen Renbing was also stunned, and I couldn''t help looking at each other.


    The falling wild goose Sabre was originally a thing that smelled human ice, and Wan''er should also be the spirit of smelling human ice. Now Wan''er says so. Still in front of the face of smelling human ice, the face of smelling human ice becomes more ugly.


    "Wan''er," Wen Renbing said difficultly, "you are the spirit of falling wild goose sword. Then you are the person who I smell Renbing. How can you recognize Jinfeng as the main?"


    Wen Renbing''s words seem to have no confidence. Maybe as the owner of Luoyan Dao, he doesn''t know the spirit of Luoyan Dao. The sense of loss is too obvious.


    Xiaozhu and I both feel like we can''t help laughing, but because Wen Renbing is around, we still have to suppress our smile and hold it back.

 Chapter 591

    Wan''er seemed to see Wen Renbing''s embarrassment, but she didn''t care. Instead, she smiled: "Wen hall leader, I''m not your person. Wan''er is free. I don''t recognize you as the master, and you don''t really master the falling wild goose sword. Lord Wen, you can use the falling wild goose sword as an ordinary weapon at most. You can''t play its real power at all. Otherwise, even if it''s sister Xiaozhu''s invisibility, you can still find their position in front of falling wild goose Dao and my Wan''er. "


    Xiaozhu and I were more surprised than Wen Renbing when we heard Wan''er''s words.


    Xiaozhu asked directly, "what do you mean?"


    Wan''er said, "invisibility uses the power of the original God, that is, the soul power that people often say now. As a soul body, I am very sensitive to the power of the soul, so my sister''s invisibility can hide from those humans or star beasts, but it can''t hide from us. In front of the yuan Shen body, my sister''s invisibility has no effect. "


    Xiaozhu was stunned. Looking at Wan''er, she didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, Xiaozhu came back: "do you mean that my invisibility will fail before all the yuan gods are dignified? How can this be possible? We have used it before the dignity of some yuan gods, and they have not found our trace. "


    Wan''er said with a smile, "then I don''t know why. Anyway, I can feel my sister''s divine power and easily find her position."


    Xiaozhu frowned and looked back at me: "master, Wan''er and I are very congenial. Please accept Wan''er as my companion."


    I looked at my smelling ice and felt very embarrassed.


    Wen Renbing is my enemy, but a gentleman doesn''t win the favor of others. Wen Renbing obviously attaches great importance to Wan''er, or to the falling wild goose sword. If I agree to Wan''er''s request, won''t I have to fight with Wen Renbing completely?


    It doesn''t matter to get angry with Wen Renbing, but the beast gate behind Wen Renbing is not what I can ignore now.


    Beast gate doesn''t deal with our mirror God city. If such a thing happens again, will it be confessed?


    I had some concerns, and the answer was a little late. Xiaozhu saw that I was silent and thought I didn''t agree to accept Wan''er. Immediately, she was very disappointed and said, "if the master doesn''t want to, even if I don''t want to, I just feel very congenial with Wan''er..."


    I slowly turned around and looked at Wen Renbing and said in a very sincere voice, "Wan''er will come with me for a while. When she grows up, I will bring the falling wild goose knife and Wan''er back to you. If Wen Tang has no objection, we''ll make a deal. "


    Wen Bing angrily said, "I''m your prisoner now. You can do whatever you want. But I''ll leave my words here today. As long as I hear that people are not dead, I''ll find a chance to win back Yandao and Wan''er in the future. "


    When Wen Renbing said this, I felt no more guilty. I smiled and said, "I''ll talk about future things later. Today, I''m a golden maple. I really shouldn''t. But my friend Xiao Zhu spoke, and I couldn''t help listening, so I planned to take Wan''er with me for the time being and take the falling wild goose sword with me. I can understand that hall leader Wen is angry, but please don''t go too far, because I don''t have the idea of taking the falling wild goose sword as my own. I will only keep it for you for the time being. By the way, when we get to a safe place, I''ll let you go. "


    "What are you going to do?" The man said coldly, "if you have something to say, don''t play tricks. You don''t have to threaten me. Even if you kill me now, the people of beast gate will avenge me. "


    I just smiled and ignored Wen Renbing, who was already very angry. I turned back and said to Xiao Zhu, "it''s hard for you to teach Wan''er to practice yuan shenjue, and I will often help Wan''er to grow faster."


    Xiaozhu nodded, pulled Wan''er and lost her trace in an instant. She was about to enter the soul bead.


    Xiaozhu has recovered a lot, and her strength is much stronger than before. It looks almost like me now.


    This is a good thing. I have another powerful helper.


    Xiaozhu''s strength must be super. As long as I help her recover completely, she may help me a lot in the future.


    A strong helper is what I urgently need now. The emergence of Xiaozhu and Waner is just a timely help, which makes me very happy.


    Of course, the brothers and sisters I met before are also my helpers. They are now helping me guard Jingshen city. They have made great contributions.


    In the near future, everyone around me will help me, especially when I rescue the people in Binhu village.


    When Xiaozhu and Wan''er left, I opened my invisibility, still hiding me and Wen Renbing, so as not to be found by the people of the beast gate who have been chased.


    I''m not afraid of the people of beast gate, but I can avoid unnecessary fighting.


    Wen Renbing saw the falling wild goose knife I held in my hand, and the reluctance on my face was clearly visible.


    I deliberately pretended not to see his expression and said in a deep voice, "let''s go back to Jingshen city."


    Wen Renbing was escorted by me to continue on his way, but his eyes were always staring at the falling wild goose knife in Xiaozhu''s hand. It seemed that he knew the value of the falling wild goose knife at this time.


    When she was close to Jingshen City, Xiaozhu appeared again. She was smiling and seemed to get along well with Wan''er.


    Xiaozhu ignored Wen Renbing and said to me: "this falling wild goose knife is a rare fairy weapon, but it has a gap. It seems that it was destroyed in a battle. When we find a tool refiner, we must restore this knife so that Wan''er can practice faster and grow into an adult earlier. "


    I nodded: "tool refiners are rare now. Even if they find them, they may not be able to repair such immortal tools. It''s urgent. We have to wait for the opportunity to appear. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "I know. Just say it casually and ask the host to take it to heart."


    I smiled: "Wan''er is my spirit. Naturally, I want to take this matter to heart."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the master is the best. Xiaozhu knows it in her heart. I also went to rest. I need to maintain my invisibility. It''s a waste of the power of the yuan God if I go on my way. "


    I nodded and watched Xiaozhu enter the soul bead with the falling wild goose knife.


    This soul bead also has the function of space ring. I haven''t found it before, and Xiaozhu hasn''t mentioned it.


    There are many secrets of the afterlife soul bead. I still need some time to think about it.


    At present, there are no space treasures such as space rings around me. Soul beads can be used temporarily, which can be regarded as helping me.


    I didn''t think there was anything wrong with accidentally getting such an instrument spirit as Wan''er. Instead, Xiaozhu was the happiest.


    Maybe Xiaozhu herself is an instrument spirit, and she also hopes to have an instrument spirit to accompany her.

 Chapter 592

    Wen Renbing said nothing when he was excited by his anger. His eyes were full of anger and killing intention. If he moved at this time, he would fight me.


    I ignored him and tried to find Dongmei who came here with me.


    When I find Dongmei, I find Xiaojin and Qinglong. I think so.


    Dongmei was forced to leave me when I broke through. I think she must be with Xiaojin and Qinglong now.


    She is protected by Xiaojin and Qinglong. There will be no problem unless she meets a real Wuxian warrior.


    Xiaojin''s strength is enough to resist any warrior at the peak of the king of Wu, not to mention the green dragon to help. The warrior in the king of Wu realm can''t hurt Dongmei.


    Of course, Xiaojin and Qinglong must be with Dongmei, otherwise it''s hard to say the safety of Dongmei.


    It is precisely because of this that I am bent on looking for Dongmei and hope that Dongmei will really be together with Xiaojin and Qinglong.


    "Winter plum!" I shouted my luck, and the voice came out from afar, like bursts of rolling thunder, and the echoes in the distance were soul stirring


    "General." My call was soon answered. Xiao Jin rushed over like a lightning bolt and shouted from a distance, "we''re here."


    Behind Xiao Jin, Qinglong came quickly with Dongmei on his back and said, "general, we''re here."


    Dongmei looked at me and didn''t speak, but her expression told me that she was also very excited.


    I smiled and said, "when you''re all together, go back to Jingshen city. Dongmei follows Xiao Jin first, and I''ll catch up with you."


    Dongmei took a look at Wen Renbing, who was escorted by me, and said with some worry, "what should I do with this man? You can''t just let him go. It''s obvious that he wants to revenge you, general. "


    I smiled: "I have an agreement with hall leader Wen. I will help him take care of lingwan''er, the tool of the falling wild goose sword, and keep the falling wild goose sword. He will not retaliate against me or participate in the attack on Jingshen city."


    I heard a cold hum: "don''t think I''ll have scruples if you take away the falling wild goose sword. You either kill me now or wait to be chased and killed by our beast gate all your life."


    I was stunned: "can''t I keep the falling wild goose sword and take care of Wan''er for you according to what I said? You don''t participate in the attack on Jingshen city. Can we live in peace? You are also a king of martial arts. Don''t be like a child. If you think more, I won''t do you any harm. "


    "It''s not good for me." Wen Renbing said, "my master gave me the falling wild goose sword himself. I swore at that time. If I lost the knife, I would lose the meaning of living... Jin Feng, I know I can only be disposed of by you when I fall into your hands, but I want to tell you that if you don''t kill me today, you will regret it one day."


    I suddenly felt a little disgust at Wen Renbing and wanted to really kill this man.


    I have taken good care of his face, but he has repeatedly hurt others and threatened me. According to my temperament, I should have killed him directly.


    But now, apart from some disgust with him, I really don''t want to kill him. It''s very strange. I don''t know why.


    "General," Dongmei seemed to see my mind: "if you can''t do it, let me come."


    I looked at Dongmei and suddenly smiled, "are you willing? He is a rare beautiful man. Do you have the heart to kill him? "


    Dongmei said positively, "no matter how beautiful he is, he is also an enemy. Dongmei has a clear weight. The general doesn''t have to test Dongmei deliberately."


    I waved my hand and said, "as I said, I won''t kill him today."


    Dongmei frowned and said, "why is this? Does the general think he is good-looking, so... "


    I hurriedly interrupted Dongmei: "don''t talk nonsense, I''m a very normal person... Let''s go back to Jingshen City, where we need us. By the way, Dongmei, when you go back, go and see Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang for me, as well as the war animals that Xiao Jiu helped me find. Prepare some meeting gifts as if I were going to visit them. "


    Dongmei nodded and said no more. After looking at me and Wen Renbing, she followed Xiao Jin first.


    Dongmei looked at me when she left, which made my heart very unhappy. Her eyes clearly distrusted me, as if I really liked this handsome Wen Renbing.


    Hum, how can I like a man who is also a man? What''s more, in front of Wen Renbing, I still feel good about myself. I seem so ordinary and ordinary


    Qinglong stayed behind and waited for me. He was ready to leave here quickly at any time, just waiting for my order.


    I waited patiently for a few minutes. After feeling that Dongmei had gone far, I said to Wen Renbing, "go, I hope you really won''t meet me on the battlefield."


    Wen Renbing glared at me without saying a word. I ignored him, turned around, jumped on the back of the green dragon and left here.


    "Little friend, please stay." I was about to leave when a voice sounded behind me: "I am wen Ren Dugu, the current head of beast gate."


    I immediately turned back, but I didn''t come down from Qinglong''s back. If something happened, Qinglong''s speed was still much faster than me. I could escape here with the help of Qinglong''s power.


    "Hearing Dugu Aotian?" I felt that this person''s name was very strange. In addition, this life was so strange that I couldn''t help asking a rhetorical question.


    This man is a large part taller than normal people, at least two heads taller than me, and his body is like a withered bamboo, which looks very much like a jujube pole.


    The man who claimed to be Wenren Dugu said with a smile, "I''m just Wenren Dugu, because my parents have a surname of Wenren and a surname of Dugu. Together, they become my name, Wenren Dugu."


    I also said with a smile: "good name, you will never forget it after listening to it once."


    Hearing Dugu nodded and was about to speak, Wen Renbing gave a big gift: "door master, why are you here?"


    Hearing this, Dugu said, "can I not come? You are a level-4 king of martial arts, but you are not an opponent of level-2 king of martial arts such as Jinfeng Xiaoyou, and you are captured by Jinfeng Xiaoyou. Can I not save you? "


    Wen Renbing''s face was depressed, but he still smiled and said, "isn''t this my carelessness? Besides, it was Jinfeng''s deceit. His people attacked me... Aren''t I all right now? "


    "You''re fine now, but it''s all because Jinfeng xiaoyouzhai is kind-hearted." Hearing this, Dugu zhengse said, "if someone else caught you, I don''t think you can laugh now. Don''t you hurry to thank Jinfeng for sparing your life? "


    Wen Renbing glanced at me, and his face became very ugly: "but... He plotted against me with Xiaozhu, and I was caught by him... I won''t thank him."

 Chapter 593

    Hearing Dugu''s frown, he said, "your mother spoiled you. You are no different from children... How old are you? Why can''t you be more mature? If you continue to be so crazy, don''t say that you can''t continue to be the leader of the criminal hall. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to help you in the future. "


    Wen Renbing glanced at me again and said in a coquettish way, "don''t talk about this. There are outsiders here. Save me some face."


    When he said this, he looked like a woman, or a very delicate woman. Especially when he laughed, he looked like a woman, or a particularly beautiful woman.


    I couldn''t help shivering. I quickly turned my head and didn''t dare to look more.


    "Ha ha..." hearing that Dugu Aotian was old and sophisticated, he saw my mind at a glance: "little friend, don''t you think my... Son is a little sissy?"


    I felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly said, "the sect leader misunderstood. How could I think so? I heard that the hall leader is just... Too handsome. It has nothing to do with sissy. "


    Hearing this, Dugu said with a smile: "little friend, I don''t care about ice face. I thank you, old man. I heard that Xiaoyou always wanted to see me, so I specially invited Xiaoyou to meet me. I wonder why Xiaoyou left in a hurry before he saw me? "


    I saw that Dugu knew the reason and was angry, so he deliberately said, "it''s hard to see the golden face of the sect leader."


    Hearing that Dugu was stunned, I didn''t seem to understand what I meant, so I smiled and said: "I waited for a long time and didn''t have a chance to see the sect leader. I had no choice but to leave first. I just heard that the hall leader probably wanted us to meet and sent many people to stop me from leaving. I''m so impatient that I have to take hold of Lord Wen. I hope the door Lord and Lord Wen don''t mind. "


    "No, No." Hearing this, Dugu said with a smile: "I know it''s our poor care that makes you angry. It''s all our fault. It''s none of your business. "


    After a pause, Dugu said: "bing''er, don''t you apologize to Jin Feng?"


    I heard that Bing Tieqing looked at me and whispered for a long time, "I''m sorry, we didn''t take good care of it. Please don''t mind."


    I smiled: "I''m sorry to hear what the hall leader said... In that case, our previous misunderstanding will be written off. What do you think? "


    Wen Renbing raised his head and his eyes were angry. When he was about to speak, he was preempted by Wen Renbing: "where did you say? It''s all our fault. Xiaoyou doesn''t blame us. We''re already very happy. Well, please come with me and get together in my humble house. I''ll make amends for you. "


    I shook my head: "when I had time, I wanted to see the sect leader. At that time, I was looking forward to seeing the sect leader. But now I have something urgent, so I can only bother the sect leader when I have a chance next time. "


    "What''s urgent, little friend?" Hearing this, Dugu nodded: "then another day, I''ll visit you in person."


    When I was stunned, I heard that Dugu then said, "please prepare the falling wild goose knife, and I will take the falling wild goose knife and the lingwan''er of the falling wild goose knife."


    I heard that Dugu Aotian should have been following us all the time, so he knew everything about the previous events. Now that he put forward these, I know what he really meant when he showed up to meet us.


    It''s scary because he followed us and I didn''t find anything. It shows that this man''s strength is very strong.


    I heard that Dugu''s strength was so strong that I, Xiaozhu, Dongmei, Xiaojin and Qinglong couldn''t find his trace. Don''t think about it.


    I heard that Dugu Aotian must be a peerless expert if he didn''t have high-level invisibility.


    I''m afraid I''m a second-class king of martial arts, so I have to be careful now.


    "If the door owner goes to Jingshen City, I''m always welcome." I smiled and said, "I have several friends who are also in Jingshen city. I must know the sect leader. I will introduce them to the sect leader at that time."


    "Friends?" Hearing Dugu''s smiling face was stiff: "who are the experts in the world?"


    I stared at Dugu and said slowly: "they haven''t been born for a long time. Maybe the sect leader has forgotten it. When the door owner sees them, he will naturally remember. "


    Hearing this, Dugu smiled again: "you might as well say their names, maybe I can remember."


    I hesitated on purpose, but finally I couldn''t stand hearing Dugu''s pressing questions and said, "one of them is called Jiufang Taoist, another is called wuxiansan, and another is called Qicai immortal. I wonder if the sect leader remembers them? "


    Hearing that Dugu''s face changed slightly, he immediately returned to normal again. He said with a dry smile: "ha ha... You said these are my friends. How can you not remember? I wonder how they are now? Taoist Jiufang still likes young and beautiful women so much? "


    I knew that Dugu was testing me, so I sighed: "he was secretly plotted by others. He was already a Yuanshen body. Don''t say you like young and beautiful women. You need to absorb some other people''s power from time to time in order to maintain your skills. It''s a pity that he is also a warrior in the realm of martial god. It''s sad and lamentable that he has come to such an end now. Since the sect leader is his good friend, he should know him. How can he even forget this? "


    Hearing Dugu''s embarrassment, he smiled: "well... Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen him for many years. I forgot it all at once... Little friend, it''s good to remind me. When I see him, I will bring him some magic drugs that can help restore his strength and help him stabilize his strength."


    I threw a fist and said, "then I''ll thank the sect leader for him first. I think he will like this gift from the sect leader very much."


    Hearing this, Dugu smiled: "I hope he will like my gift. By the way, the five leisure casual people are just a part of a martial immortal. Their strength is at most barely comparable to that of the primary martial immortal. How could he come together with the nine Taoist priests? The difference between them is not a speck. "


    I smiled: "five leisure casual people are really just a part of Wuxian, and their strength is much worse than that of Jiufang Taoist. However, you don''t know, sect leader. These five idle people had some misunderstanding with immortal Qicai before, and they were not the opponent of immortal Qicai. They had to take refuge in Taoist Jiufang and become a follower of Taoist Jiufang. "


    I heard that Dugu was testing my details intentionally or unintentionally. I knew it well and decided to talk nonsense. He didn''t know how many experts there were in my side, so he had some scruples about me.

 Chapter 594

    I laughed and deliberately looked helpless: "although they are all in Jingshen city now, they also help me guard Jingshen city. In fact, I can''t force them to do things for me. Their strength is too strong. I am a little king of martial arts. They can listen to what they want to hear, and they can''t listen if they don''t want to... "


    Before hearing Dugu''s words, I hurriedly said: "sect leader, if you go to Jingshen city and see them, please help me persuade them to guard the city according to my arrangement and don''t move quietly. Although they did kill many stars and destroyed many powerful weapons of stars, they did not listen to my orders and acted at will, which would seriously damage my prestige for me. "


    Hearing that Dugu''s face changed slightly, he immediately smiled: "don''t worry, when I see them, I will tell them that you are my little friend. They will worry about your face and prestige in my face."


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you very much... By the way, my friends have been waiting for me for a long time. Let''s talk next time. I''ll see you in Jingshen city. "


    Hearing Dugu slowly hugged his fist and said, "see you in Jingshen city."


    As soon as I turned around and patted the green dragon on the back, the green dragon immediately flew away and flew away like lightning.


    Qinglong and I have the same heart and know that I''m in a hurry to leave here, so I go very fast.


    It was originally a war beast that was good at speed. It was so fast that even some high-level martial kings couldn''t catch up.


    When Qinglong flew hundreds of kilometers, I didn''t see hearing Dugu coming, so I was a little relieved.


    Dugu has been trying to find out my details. If I hadn''t been alert, he might have taken it.


    Wen Ren Dugu would never just come to rescue Wen Ren Bing. His purpose is still me.


    He tried to catch me back, or coerce Jingshen City, or know the information of Jingshen city from my mouth.


    I had already seen Wen Ren Dugu''s mind, so I deliberately carried out Jiufang Taoist, Qicai immortal and five idle people who were also high-level martial arts around the corner, and deliberately said that they were all helping me guard Jingshen city now, so as to make Wen Ren Dugu have scruples.


    Most of my words are false, but these people are real, so they frighten Dugu who is suspicious.


    Dugu Aotian was suspicious. He was an old fox and very smart, so my words could make him believe.


    If it was Wen Renbing, he would not believe me. After all, I am a second-class king of martial arts. Why should Wuxian and Wushen, including their Yuanshen, help me guard such a small place as Jingshen city?


    Too smart people must be suspicious, and suspicious people will never make an easy move without absolute certainty.


    I saw Dugu''s character exactly, so I took a risk and finally escaped from him smoothly.


    If I have to fight with a high-level martial artist like Wen Ren Dugu, my chances of winning are zero and my chances of escaping are up to 10%. It''s difficult to retreat without some tricks.


    According to my guess, Dugu Aotian''s realm is not far away, even if he is not a martial god.


    Moreover, even if he is not a martial god, but a martial immortal, it is not something I can deal with now.


    It''s a bit awkward to run if you can''t win. In fact, it''s also the best choice to save your life. After all, I have the help of Qinglong, and I''m no weaker than others in speed.


    Before, I always had absolute trust in Xiaozhu''s invisibility. I thought that as long as Xiaozhu used his invisibility, no one could find my trace.


    Now it seems that there is no absolute thing in the world. Invisibility can make others unable to find our trace most of the time, but it is still possible to be seen through in some special cases.


    Wan''er before and Dugu Wenren now can find us under the protection of invisibility.


    It can be seen that Xiaozhu''s invisibility is not absolutely safe. Maybe at some point, we will be seen through by some people.


    Anyway, I''m very happy to leave Dugu Aotian''s hand.


    When I return to Jingshen City, I must think about how to deal with the martial arts above King Wu. I can''t go on like this.


    Maybe it was because I heard that Dugu''s momentum was too amazing. I felt very tired after I left, as if I had a big war.


    My happy mood gradually returned to calm, and the whole person felt sleepy.


    The green dragon carried me to leave here as fast as possible, and soon came to the edge of Jingshen city. When I saw Jingshen City, I was sleepy again.


    Under the city wall, I met Xiaojin and Dongmei, who took the first step, and continued to enter Jingshen city together.


    Jingshen city was calm at this time, and there was no sign of being attacked. It seems that the stars did not attack Jingshen city during the time I left.


    Looking around, not far from the city gate, some sergeants of Jingshen city are busy outside the city. This is beyond my expectation. After all, this is the first time I have encountered such a situation.


    Dongmei and I stopped and randomly called a sergeant and asked, "what are you doing? Why not defend on the wall? "


    The sergeant knew me and immediately saluted and said, "the city Lord ordered me to wait here to find an object that is necessary for making new armor. It is called blue gold. Blue Gold happens to be available here in Jingshen City, but it is rare. We found less than one kilogram of blue gold after looking for it in the city for a long time. This is far from enough for our needs, so the city Lord ordered me to go out of the city to find LanJin. "


    I suddenly said, "I see. Keep looking. Pay attention to the sneak attack of the stars. If you find something wrong, go back to the city immediately."


    The sergeant nodded and agreed, turned and continued to look for the so-called blue gold. It seemed that the order issued by Zhou Shuangyin was very urgent, and the sergeants were very anxious.


    Dongmei and I quickly went to see Zhou Shuangyin. I have to find out what''s going on in Jingshen city recently.


    When Zhou Shuangyin saw me, he explained the recent situation of Jingshen city to me in a few words.


    The recent Jingshen city is quite calm. The stars are busy negotiating alliances with the people of beast gate. Apart from occasionally sending a small group of enemies to harass our Jingshen City, there is basically no large-scale attack on us.


    This has given us some time and opportunity to take the opportunity to arrange a new moat of Jingshen city and replace the dilapidated city wall with a moat.


    The city wall of Jingshen city basically exists in name only. It has long been unable to protect the people in Jingshen city. It is also time to replace it with a city protection array.


    This is a short period of calm, but also a rare period of calm.

 Chapter 595

    Zhou Shuangyin has been very busy since he became the city master. Since he became a level 9 general, he has stopped because he didn''t have enough time and energy to practice.


    I intend to teach him the Yuanshen formula so that he can strengthen his Yuanshen first, and then practice slowly until he breaks through the realm of King Wu.


    This is not my sudden idea, but what I have thought before.


    I not only want to teach Zhou Shuangyin Yuanshen formula, but also my friends need me to teach some war skills or skills.


    Only when we make progress together can our group defeat the stars and have the opportunity to stand at the top of the world in the future.


    No matter how powerful a person is, it is still not worth mentioning in front of those super families and forces.


    Those big families and forces attach great importance to cultivating their own forces, which is particularly important and the key to improving their overall strength.


    Zhou Shuangyin naturally wouldn''t object to my idea. He put down what he was doing and followed me to learn Yuanshen Jue, which can be regarded as officially beginning to practice Yuanshen Jue.


    When I was teaching Zhou Shuangyin yuan Shen Jue, I suddenly came up with an idea that I should accept some disciples.


    Although my level is not high enough to form a sect on my own, I now have the help of Jingshen City, Xiaozhu and Dongmei. If you want to find some more friends to help me, you can accept some disciples and practice with me first. It is my first batch of disciples and my foundation.


    The foundation of a sect is to have a group of potential disciples and a master who can give lessons. Now I''m the master. As long as someone is willing to practice with me, isn''t it the beginning of a small sect?


    If I think about it, I won''t leave any regrets. I made this decision in an instant. After teaching Zhou Shuangyin Yuanshen formula, I''m going to find Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying and ask them to help me with Xiaozhu and others to form a sect that belongs to me.


    The beast gate stimulated me and made me have such an idea. Perhaps this is what the ancients said. Everything has a reason and will never automatically occur or appear suddenly.


    If the beast sect hadn''t stimulated me this time, I wouldn''t have thought of setting up a sect when I was just 20 years old.


    After practicing, Zhou Shuangyin couldn''t help asking me, "I know you must go to the beast gate this time. What''s the result? Tell me. "


    I smiled bitterly: "beast gate allied with the stars and tried to detain us in beast gate. It took us a lot of effort to escape."


    Zhou Shuangyin said disappointedly, "it seems that we have lost a great helper and a strong opponent. With the help of beast gate, the stars will attack us again in the near future. I don''t know if our mirror God city can resist their invasion this time. "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, city Lord, we can resist their attack. Don''t talk about the beast gate. Even if there is another beast gate, we are not afraid. "


    Zhou Shuangyin also smiled: "as long as we work together, we really don''t have to be afraid. Jin Feng, you won''t leave right away this time, will you? I think Saihua is very unhappy these days. Should you find some time to accompany her? "


    I was stunned: "I''ll talk about this later. Dad, should we consider how to improve the strength of all of us now? If it goes on like this, there will be martial artists on the side of the stars, and our original advantages will gradually become very weak. If we don''t try to improve our strength, we may really lose the mirror city. "


    Zhou Shuangyin frowned and said, "it''s easy to say, but it''s difficult to do. Besides, martial arts practitioners have all kinds of mental skills. How can we improve everyone''s strength? "


    I pondered for a moment: "if only there was a panacea that could improve strength. Or spirit grass is OK. Anyway, as long as it is good for the warrior, you can consider it. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at Dongmei standing aside and said with some disappointment: "those are good things only in ancient times. Don''t say we don''t have them now. Even if we have them, they are very few. How can we give them to everyone?"


    I nodded, "you''re right. This method is not feasible. We have too many people. In addition, many people are not suitable for taking pills to improve their strength, so we still can''t think so. "


    Zhou Shuangyin sighed, "so it''s really difficult for you to improve everyone''s strength."


    I knew what Zhou Shuangyin said was true, so I had to give up the idea temporarily: "don''t think so first. Dad, what I just passed to you is the peerless skill handed down from ancient times. It is the yuan God of martial arts practitioners - that is, the soul power we often say. If you practice more in your spare time, it may be of great benefit for you to break through the realm of King Wu in the future. "


    "This is the skill of cultivating Yuanshen?" Zhou Shuangyin was surprised: "it''s all peerless treasures. I will practice often."


    I smiled: "these are all taught to me by my friends. I just borrow flowers to offer Buddha. Dad, don''t ask more. This skill is very strange. It will be of great benefit to you after you succeed in cultivation. You must practice hard and strive to break through the realm of King Wu as soon as possible. "


    "OK." Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "I will attach great importance to what you give me and won''t let you down."


    I''m not going to tell Zhou Shuangyin what I want to be an apprentice. He is busy now and has no energy to pay attention to my affairs again.


    Dongmei around me also remembered the formula of Yuanshen Jue. At this time, she looked at me with some excitement.


    Dongmei was originally a mecha warrior. To put it bluntly, she is also a martial arts player. Her cultivation method is different from ours. Now she hears this Yuanshen formula and feels strange and normal.


    In fact, there are some restrictions on the cultivation of Yuanshen formula. I don''t know whether Dongmei can practice.


    After she tries it herself, maybe I will know whether she can practice this divine decision or not.


    From my heart, I hope she can practice, after all, she is also my friend and my helper.


    There is no doubt about the physical quality of the mecha warrior, and her soul should also be relatively strong. After all, she can withstand the soul stirring pain when practicing body skills before, and the yuan God must be not weak.


    So I think Dongmei has a great chance of practicing Yuanshen Jue. Maybe she can improve her strength and make further progress by practicing Yuanshen Jue.

 Chapter 596

    After saying goodbye to Zhou Shuangyin, Dongmei and I came to the location of the transmission array and made a special trip to see Sai Huaer, Zhou Xiaoying and others.


    My plan is to teach these people yuan Shen Jue first to improve their cultivation speed, so as to improve their strength.


    Saihua''er''s realm is similar to that of Zhou Xiaoying. They still have a way to go before they become level 9 generals.


    When they become level 9 generals, I will find some spiritual herbs such as ambergris fruit to help them break through smoothly.


    When Saihua saw me, she naturally took my hand and said angrily, "Why have you been there for so long without any news? Don''t you know I''ll worry about you?"


    I felt some warmth that people cared about, smiled and said, "Dongmei and I were trapped in the station of beast gate. Because there was enough aura, I wanted to practice. As a result, I broke through. In order to stabilize the state, I stayed there for more than half a month, so I came back late."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "so you broke through again. Congratulations."


    I smiled: "don''t congratulate me. You and your sister go and ask our friends to come. I''ll teach you a profound mental skill and improve your strength. This skill is specialized in cultivating yuan Shen. It is called Yuan Shen Jue. It works very well. "


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying looked at each other and said in unison, "are you going to accept an apprentice? Or are you just trying to help us improve? "


    I said with a smile, "I don''t accept you as disciples. Don''t think about it. But if there are people who are willing to practice with me, I won''t refuse them. Let''s say I want to set up my own sect. I decided to let some people practice with me and protect the mirror city with me. "


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying were surprised. Sai Hua''er said directly, "have you considered this? You can''t act in a hurry. After all, one''s energy is limited. You have so many things now... "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "your idea is very good. I support you."


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t make this decision suddenly. I saw the power of beast gate and thought their practice was worth learning from, so I decided to set up a sect."


    Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying looked at each other and said, "in that case, we all support you."


    Without waiting for me to say anything, they left with a smile and called my former friends.


    When all my friends come, I will ask for their wishes. Those who are willing to practice with me will be the first disciples of my nameless sect.


    They are not my disciples, but they must be disciples of this sect.


    I can''t let my friends be my disciples. They are my friends, my brothers and forever brothers.


    Of course, I won''t refuse them if they like. After all, the disciples of a sect also need to be divided into several generations and have a inheritance.


    Dongmei said at this time, "excuse me, general, do I also call Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang?"


    I nodded: "call anyone who is willing to practice with me. I''m willing to teach them skills like Yuanshen Jue as long as I can. Especially Yuanshen Jue, I think it''s too powerful, so I''ll teach everyone as much as possible. "


    Xiaozhu''s voice also sounded at this time: "Yuanshen Jue can not be practiced by everyone. If the master wants to teach it on a large scale, I''m afraid some people will fall into a misunderstanding and mislead their practice, but will harm them."


    I know what Xiaozhu means. What she said is right. Everyone is suitable for practicing any skills and combat skills. It''s different and can''t be generalized.


    So I said to Xiaozhu, "I know how to do it. You can rest assured that I will explain the situation and give them a choice. And the people I choose will be trustworthy and there will be no problem. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "then do it according to the master''s will. When Xiaozhu recovers, Xiaozhu can also help the master."


    When Dongmei heard Xiaozhu say this, she also said, "I don''t think we can teach such unique skills on a large scale, so as to prevent someone from misbehaving or divulging Yuanshen Jue and other skills to our enemies."


    I smiled: "as long as you are my friend, you can try whether you really follow me or not. Take Yuanshen formula as an example, you might as well give everyone a chance to try it. We all know that not everyone can practice Yuanshen Jue, so I will only pass on the first part of the formula. I will continue to teach it only if I determine those who can practice Yuanshen Jue and have decent mind skills. You don''t have to worry. Just think I''m doing a screening. "


    "It seems that the master really wants to accept disciples..." Dongmei said with a smile: "in that case, I''ll call all the people I think are suitable. This place is quite spacious, just enough for the master to use you as a preaching ground. But the master still needs to think of a nice sect name, otherwise we don''t know how to publicize it. "


    I looked at Xiaozhu and said slowly, "this sect we established in Jingshen city is close to Shengxian gate. It''s called Xiaoxian gate."


    Dongmei shook her head and said with a trace of determination, "xiaoxianmen doesn''t sound good. It feels like we don''t have much strength. Since the master said we were close to the immortal gate, I think it might as well be called the immortal gate. With the help of the prestige of Shengxian gate, maybe we will absorb a lot of useful talents in a very short time, which will also lay a foundation for us to enter Shengxian gate in the future. "


    I frowned: "Shengxian gate has long existed in name, or just a name. I''m afraid not many people still remember its existence, and not many people will join us because of this name."


    "The general can rest assured that I have a way to make this name resound throughout the red dragon Kingdom, even the whole oxygen star."


    Dongmei said confidently, "just like when the news of Shengxian gate appeared before, it will cause great repercussions all over the country, and even cause another upsurge of cultivating immortals."


    I remembered that as soon as the news of Shengxian gate came out, Chilong country almost immediately became a country of cultivating immortals. It was like going back tens of thousands of years ago. People were practicing in cities, large and small, thinking about cultivating immortals, setting off an upsurge of cultivating immortals.


    So far, this upsurge is still not in the past. I don''t know how many people have broken their heads to drill into those potential immortal cultivation sects, or how many people have given up everything just to cultivate immortality.


    Xiaozhu showed up, and she agreed with Dongmei: "since we want to set up a sect, we can''t keep the good backer of Shengxian gate. The name of this sect might as well use the words "Shengxian sect". It will certainly bring me unexpected benefits. "

 Chapter 597

    After listening to Dongmei and Xiaozhu, I thought for a moment and nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. That''s it. Our sect is called Shengxian gate."


    Xiaozhu immediately said, "now that the master has agreed, we might as well have a real screening. It''s better to be short than disorderly in accepting disciples. "


    "What do you mean?" I frowned and said, "Xiaozhu, do you have a better way to choose the right person to practice my martial arts and combat skills and join our immortal sect?"


    Xiaozhu nodded: "I remember that people in the past were very cautious when choosing their disciples, because if they entrusted non-human words, they would hurt not only one person or this sect, but also countless people and innocent people. In my memory, there is a very strict procedure for selecting disciples, which is the method of selecting disciples of a sect where one of my masters used to belong. This method has three procedures to test the physical quality, intelligence and character of the disciples. "


    After listening to Xiao Zhu''s words, I immediately became interested: "tell me more about it and see if we can learn from the experience of our predecessors?"


    Xiaozhu said: "the specific method is actually very simple. Set different test methods respectively, and test the three aspects I mentioned. All of them pass the test are formal disciples. Otherwise, they can be absorbed as internal disciples, or simply let them leave."


    "I''ve asked sister Hua''er and sister Ying to inform me. Xiaozhu, think about it and see how to select the right personnel to join our Shengxian gate." I said decisively, "I''ll leave it to you. You should think about the specific measures quickly and take the people who come here for the test in a moment."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "I know. Please rest assured, master. I will select the most suitable person to join the immortal gate to practice Yuanshen Jue, as well as the master''s other war skills and skills."


    Xiaozhu''s words gave me an idea. After I handed it over to Xiaozhu, I immediately set off for the main gate of Jingshen City, where there are my brothers, many brothers. I want to tell them the news first.


    My decision may make me have a big change, or it may change the whole cultivation world


    I am full of confidence in this. I want to pass this message to everyone right away and let everyone know that I am going to set up a new immortal gate and I am going to start accepting disciples.


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying helped me publicize. My friends also helped me publicize after learning the news. The news spread all over Jingshen city in a short time and quickly spread to the unexpected area of Jingshen city.


    To my surprise, after my decision was spread, no one came to me on the first day, as if everyone was not interested in it.


    This may be related to Xiaozhu''s practice. She makes everyone have to take her test. Only those who pass her test and get my permission can become my disciples.


    Xiaozhu''s conditions made many of my original brothers choose to give up. They are my brothers. They are naturally unwilling to become my disciples this time.


    I have my own ideas about these people. I went directly to find them and let them become the veterans of my newly established Shengxian gate.


    They are the elders of Shengxian sect. Whether they are generals or just a martial artist, they were given the position of elder first. They are the first batch of disciples of Shengxian sect.


    A sect is like a reduced version of a city. It needs not only powerful warriors and potential disciples, but also a lot of logistics assistance personnel.


    Among brothers, those with a high level can be the masters of new disciples and preach and receive education. Those with a low level can do some assistance and serve others.


    Everyone who joins Shengxian gate has his own responsibilities and rights.


    Xiaozhu was speechless about my practice. Her original intention was to select people with strong ability and great potential to enter the gate of immortality. I undermined her original intention and let some people who are not suitable for cultivating immortality enter the new gate of immortality.


    Shengxian gate is a brand-new Shengxian gate, so some practices will adapt to the current era and have some changes.


    I patiently explained to Xiaozhu. She didn''t agree to my decision until she fully understood my idea.


    Xiaozhu is fully responsible for the selection of disciples. According to the three steps she said, she has set up three trial areas to select qualified disciples to join the immortal sect.


    These three test areas correspond to the test of physical quality, potential and personality.


    The place where Xiaozhu tested his physical fitness was chosen in the endless swamp, where there are countless star animal activities, dangers are everywhere, and it is most suitable to test a person''s physical fitness and patience.


    Of course, the people participating in the test will not be in danger, because the star beasts tested for them are actually the war beasts recovered by me. They have been ordered by me and will not really hurt those participating in the test.


    The place to test the potential is to the west of Jingshen City, near the edge of endless swamp. It will also be our temporary residence of Shengxian gate. Now someone is building those necessary facilities.


    I don''t know the specific test method of Xiaozhu, but according to Sai Huaer, the method of Xiaozhu is very scientific and almost won''t make mistakes.


    When the test starts, I will go to see the test method of Xiaozhu, which will be regarded as a long experience.


    The last test is the most difficult to accurately test the results, because it is difficult to find out whether a person''s mind is good or bad without long contact and understanding.


    So this test Xiaozhu has clearly said that it is a full year''s investigation period.


    All the disciples who made a big mistake during the inspection period, or were found to have an evil heart, or did not comply with the rules set by Xiao Zhu, were sent back to the original place, or handed over to the punishment Hall of Shengxian gate.


    The disciples who have passed these three rounds of tests and will eventually stay will not become my disciples immediately, but will be sent to each sub hall in the immortal gate for three years.


    Only those disciples who have made outstanding achievements in these three years can have the opportunity to become my disciples and automatically enter the Shengxian hall, the core of Shengxian gate.


    Those who become disciples of Shengxian hall are the core disciples of Shengxian sect and will be the core figures of Shengxian sect in the future.


    It is inevitable that the immortal gate will be rebuilt sooner or later. Now I have a sense of advance by preparing in advance.


    I think the Lord knows this and will try his best to help me. After all, it is also the wish of the Lord to rebuild Shengxian gate.

 Chapter 598

    I don''t have to deal with the selection of disciples, but I have to deal with the attack on mirror God city against beast gate and stars.


    I haven''t paid much attention to the defense at the front door. Now it''s time to manage it well.


    Qi Zu is the commander I trust most. I''m not here this time, and he''s responsible for the defense of the front door.


    Xuelian''er is my most powerful think tank and has always been here to help Qi zuyue guard Jingshen city.


    I have to meet these two people, ask about the current situation, and look at our defense plan next.


    Both of them were surprised when I called them to the army tent at the front door. Obviously, they didn''t know I had come back.


    I didn''t give them time to ask how I disappeared for so long, and directly said, "leader Qi told me the current situation of Jingshen city. Snow Army division, please tell me the next defense plan of Jingshen city. "


    Xuelianer is the princess of the snow family, and we are just cooperative relations. I still want to be polite to her.


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "if you return to general, the current defense of Jingshen city has been fully adjusted. The specific adjustment plan is implemented according to the new defense plan formulated by snow Army division. All the originally independent defense forces are under the unified command of the city master''s office, and a unified Chinese Army account is set up. The city master is the commander in chief and is responsible for the comprehensive defense work. General, you are the deputy commander in chief and the marshal of troops and horses. You have the direct command of the defense of Jingshen city. A total of 40 commanders, including the snow Army division and I, take their own troops and horses and listen to your command at any time. "


    "How many soldiers do we have now? How about combat effectiveness? " Seeing that Qi zuyue''s remarks were not very detailed, I then asked, "what are the specific methods of defense?"


    The more Qi Zu looked at xuelian''er, xuelian''er came forward and said, "general, this is what we do for the defense of Jingshen city. Please listen to me, general. First of all, we divided the combat units. I divided all the troops into four combat units. Each combat unit has ten commanders responsible for specific combat tasks. At the same time, I divided all our existing combat units into 40, each with about 50000 sergeants. In other words, the number of sergeants in each combat unit is about 500000. "


    "In our mirror God City, in addition to setting up four combat units, we also set up a fully responsible combat command unit, that is, the current city master''s house."


    Xuelianer then said about her defense plan: "the city Lord is the commander-in-chief, general, you are the Deputy commander-in-chief. I and commander Qi and other forty commanders are directly under the orders of the city Lord and the general. "


    "That''s it?" I frowned and said, "I want to know more specific defensive practices. Can you be more specific?"


    Xuelianer said, "yes. I take my team as an example to illustrate our specific practice. I set up five ten thousand teams out of my 50000 sergeants. Each ten thousand team is a relatively independent combat unit, with five sergeants with high level and superior intelligence I trust as the captain. "


    "Under the ten thousand team, a thousand team is set up, and appropriate personnel are also selected to be the captain of the thousand team. Below the team of 1000 is the team of 100, and below the team of 100 is the team of 10. The smallest combat unit is the team of ten. In case of emergency, they can fight independently. When fighting on a large scale, they will also be part of a large force. This is convenient for management and can give full play to everyone''s ability. "


    "In addition to these, we also require each 10000 person team to pay attention to the staffing ratio when dividing their own 1000 person team. For example, in a team of 1000 people, the number of people fighting directly shall not be less than 90%. The remaining 10%, logistics 5%, others such as investigation, warning, communication and so on add up to 5%


    "The same is true for the 100 man team and the 10 man team. Every combat unit, whether it is large or small, large or small, must be equipped with these equipment. Moreover, when there is no commander, the captain of the 10000 team is the supreme commander, who can command all personnel. When the captain of the ten thousand team is absent, the captain of the one thousand team is the supreme commander, and so on. Even if there is only one person left, there will be no command. This is enough to deal with most combat tasks. Even if the units are scattered in the battle, there will be no scattered sand. "


    "Very good." I raised my fist and said, "you are worthy of being my most capable assistant, commander Xue. Your practices are indeed very scientific and advanced. With you, my previous worries seem superfluous. "


    Xuelian''er said with a smile, "general, it''s ridiculous. These are what I learned from some books. They are just easy to borrow. They are not my personal skills. "


    I said, "no, learning and using is skill. By the way, you did a good job in the defense personnel and mechanism, but you still didn''t tell me the specific measures. How do you defend against the stars now? "


    Xuelianer said: "forty commanders are divided into a defensive area and are responsible for all defensive things in the area. The ten thousand teams under the ten thousand team also have their own defensive areas, which are also responsible for all defensive things in their own areas. Because Jingshen city is actually such a big place, our defensive area is divided into a thousand people''s team, and the remaining hundred people''s team and ten people''s team are directly managed by the thousand people''s team. "


    "That can still follow the previous method, take turns to go to the city to defend and rest?"


    "Yes, general." Xuelian''er glanced at Qi zuyue: "commander Qi said it was appointed by you, so he insisted on continuing to do so."


    I smiled: "I have no experience in such a large-scale battle. Everything depends on you. If you think this is bad, you can adjust our previous practice at any time. "


    Xuelianer nodded: "thank you, general. I will adjust it when I feel necessary."


    I nodded at xuelianer to show that I agree with her.


    Xuelianer''s current practice, to put it bluntly, is a reform among the soldiers in Jingshen city.


    Whether it is to adjust the military establishment or change the defense deployment of Jingshen City, it is also a reform in the final analysis.


    I agree with xuelianer''s practice very much. I think it''s a good thing for Jingshen City, so I agree with her practice very much.


    Maybe some people are not used to such changes for the time being, but after a period of time, they will slowly accept it until they fully agree with xuelianer''s major reform.

 Chapter 599

    Xuelianer''s reform, which I authorized her to do, seems to be quite effective now, which has laid a solid foundation for our next comprehensive counterattack against the stars.


    I fully affirmed xuelianer and rewarded her in front of her, which affirmed her ability and role.


    Soon after xuelianer came to Jingshen City, she was affirmed by me. She was also very happy and said a lot more. Most of them were favorable suggestions for Jingshen city.


    At this time, she said, "general, I wonder if I can make another suggestion to the general?"


    I smiled and said, "what advice? Just say what you have to say. I''m all ears. "


    Xuelianer said: "well, I think our Sergeants are all martial arts, but their realm and strength are generally very low, that is, they are a little stronger than ordinary people, and they are not enough to deal with the attack of high-tech weapons by the stars. So I''d like to ask the general to gather some potential sergeants and teach them some combat skills that can be effective soon to deal with the invasion of the stars. I don''t know what the general thinks of my suggestion? "


    I smiled: "in fact, I have thought of your suggestion and have begun to prepare. Blame me, too. If I had thought a little more before, you wouldn''t have put forward this proposal. "


    "The general is already doing this?" Xuelian Erqi said, "why don''t I know?"


    Qi Zu laughed and said, "the general has given orders. Anyone who can pass the test set by Xiaozhu can join the newly promoted immortal gate established by the general. Isn''t that improving the strength of our Sergeant? "


    Xuelianer was a little surprised: "new immortal gate? General, what are you going to do? "


    I said positively, "my main purpose is to improve the strength of potential and good-natured people through Shengxian gate, so as to better protect our mirror God city. Of course, I also have a personal purpose, that is to accumulate strength, break the desperate situation around Binhu village and let Binhu village see the sun again. Xue Junshi may not know that the Binhu village I said is actually the former Shengxian gate. Shengxian gate is not only the holy land of our Chilong country, but also the holy land of the whole oxygen star. It must not always be trapped by those natural dangers and lose its due status and role. "


    "I see." Xuelianer was a little excited: "then I want to take part in Xiaozhu''s test and become a disciple of Shengxian sect."


    I smiled and said, "you don''t have to test. You''ve been tested many times before. It''s not necessary to spend this effort again."


    "What does the general mean?" Xuelianer was a little nervous: "I''m not suitable to enter the immortal gate?"


    Qi zuyue was also a little nervous: "if the snow military division is not suitable, it seems that I don''t have to say."


    I smiled and said, "you misunderstood me. I mean, the snow Army division can directly enter the immortal gate without testing. As for Qi Tongling, you and I are brothers. It''s natural to join Shengxian gate. "


    Xuelian''er and Qi zuyue were overjoyed and said in unison, "thank you, general. We are even people of Shengxian sect. Please give us more advice in the future, so that we can become a real expert as soon as possible."


    I shook my head and said, "you don''t need my advice. Go and point out those disciples who have just started. From now on, you are the elders of Shengxian sect and the masters of the new disciples. You are responsible for teaching the new disciples'' skills and combat skills. "


    Xuelian''er and Qi Zu were more and more stunned, then hugged their fists and said, "yes, we must teach those new disciples and make some contributions to Shengxian gate and Jingshen city."


    I seemed to see the bright future of Shengxian gate. Just about to say a few heroic words, I heard a sergeant report loudly: "general, the stars appear."


    I stood up and strode to the wall. At a glance, I saw a large number of people in the distance.


    "Prepare for war!" I shouted, "inform the city Lord''s house that the stars are attacking."


    When the sergeant was ordered to leave, Qi zuyue said, "general, we will go back and prepare immediately. The battle may start at any time."


    I nodded, turned and looked at the stars approaching slowly, and couldn''t help frowning.


    This time, I''m afraid there are at least a million stars. It''s like a huge ant nest has been blown up, and there are human figures all over the mountains and fields.


    I didn''t see the chariots and starships used by the stars, nor did I see their high-tech weapons, which is somewhat abnormal.


    I was puzzled, so I said to a sergeant around me, "send someone to see why the stars didn''t come on foot empty handed with chariots and weapons?"


    The sergeant turned and ran away. When I picked up a telescope to look closely, I found that there were many oxygen stars among these stars.


    Those oxygen stars are all the same blue tights. They should all be from the beast gate.


    This is the first time that the beast gate and the star people have formed an alliance to attack the mirror God city together. It''s hard for me to understand why they didn''t bring the star people''s high-tech weapons.


    If something goes wrong, there will be demons. I wondered in my heart and immediately ordered my yuan God to explore in vitro to see what ghost ideas the stars are making.


    Yuanshen didn''t mean to embarrass me this time. After leaving the body, he quickly approached the stars and soon gave me feedback.


    It turns out that many stars hold the powerful gun I once saw and grabbed.


    The golden light emitted by this gun can easily kill a warrior with the highest cultivation of a level 9 general. It is the most powerful individual weapon I have ever seen.


    The gun is small and easy to hide. The stars are close behind me. I''m far away. I didn''t find it at the first time. I thought they didn''t bring weapons to attack the city.


    Now the stars come to attack the city with many such weapons. I''m afraid our previous preparation is not enough. We need to be more prepared.


    When I thought of this, I immediately ordered: "inform me that the enemy uses new weapons with great power, which can easily kill level 9 generals. We should not easily expose our position. At the same time, we should use long-range weapons to attack the enemy as much as possible. We can''t let them close to Jingshen city. "


    The sergeants immediately passed on my orders. I saw that the sergeants around me were preparing to use long-range weapons. I was a little relieved.


    Two minutes later, all the stars who had reached the range of our weapons suddenly stopped. They neatly picked up the guns in their hands and aimed at the broken walls of our mirror city.


    I took the first step and shouted, "fire!"


    Our weapons are not as good as those of stars, so in this case, it is better to start first and then suffer.


    My order marks the official launch of our comprehensive counterattack against the stars, and also marks that we will fight the stars again.


    This time, I hope we can really fight a big war and completely repel or eliminate the stars.

 Chapter 600

    All kinds of weapons opened fire together. In the deafening sound, countless smoke and dust appeared in the team of stars.


    In a scream, countless flames rose in the air, and the thick smoke was like a devil with open teeth and claws, which soon covered the place where the stars were.


    At the beginning of the war, I was ready to have a positive battle with the stars, so at the beginning, the soldiers didn''t leave any hands and directly killed them.


    Stars, wash your neck and wait for me. There''s enough for you to drink a pot today.


    The stars were beaten by us. At first, they were a little confused, but they soon reacted. In the blink of an eye, golden rays flew in front of me and punched countless holes in the wall in front of me.


    These holes are transparent holes that can be seen directly opposite.


    Damn golden light gun, I couldn''t help scolding, turned back and said to the stunned sergeants: "do you know the power of this gun? This gun is so powerful that even level 9 generals can''t resist it. Be smart and don''t get hit. "


    The sergeants all had a wry smile on their faces. The way they looked at me told me that they didn''t know how to avoid the attack of the gun.


    Their speed is very fast, but in the face of the enemy''s dense shooting, there is no way to ensure that they will never be hit. These sergeants don''t know what to do.


    I''m also secretly worried. If this goes on, we''ll stay here and die.


    Never go on like this. I made a decision in an instant and shouted, "use * * * to turn the area in front into an invisible area."


    The herald immediately passed on my order. Those sergeants who had used lethal weapons to attack the enemy continued to attack, such as * * *, and soon turned the area in front of us into a gray area with almost zero visibility.


    Can''t see, the attack of the stars will gradually slow down. If they attack aimlessly, the effect will not be very good.


    At this time, I said again: "leave half the men and horses to defend the city, and the others follow me down the city and counter attack!"


    The sergeants got the order, roared in unison, jumped down one after another without waiting for the order of their captain, and I stepped outside the city first.


    I looked back at Qi zuyue who was coming and said loudly, "the enemy has powerful weapons. We stay here to die. If you are willing, follow me out to kill, disrupt the enemy''s formation and seize the enemy''s weapons. "


    The more Qi Zu said "understand", he turned and quickly informed the troops that he had gone.


    As the leader of the 10000 people''s team here and the commander trusted by the army, he will be more effective in conveying this order.


    I flew out of the city and shouted, "listen, all the troops out of the city, keep moving forward, don''t look back, and don''t stop. Our goal is the enemy''s position. What we have to do is kill the enemy and seize their weapons. "


    I have a loud voice. I believe most of the sergeants can hear me.


    And I directly rushed out first and pointed out the direction of attack to the soldiers.


    At this time, I can''t see what''s ahead. The strong smoke blocks everything. I can''t see anything with the naked eye except that I can explore a certain range of scenery with the power of the yuan God.


    In this way, I rushed all the way and soon rushed to the area where there were people from the stars and the beast gate.


    Here, I was no longer in a hurry to charge, but quickly cut down the enemy in front of me with the help of smoke.


    Both the stars and the beasts are my enemies now. I have enough time to kill all these enemies in front of me before our people come and the smoke dissipates.


    As long as I kill a star man, I have a chance to get such a special gun - I call it a golden light gun.


    This gun can kill most of the enemies in a straight line with each attack. I only need to shoot a few times, and there may be few enemies in front of me.


    That''s what I did. After killing several stars, the golden light gun I got immediately opened fire and shot at a large area in front of me.


    The scream sounded immediately, and the hit stars fell one by one.


    In my Yuanshen induction, I saw countless corpses and wounded. They were all my enemies, but still made me feel a little frightened.


    I can''t control so much now. I can only fight to death. I don''t know how many people I killed. I continue to use the golden light gun to attack the enemy.


    Bursts of screams disappeared from me, and the hit enemy died after a few screams, without exception.


    They didn''t necessarily die in my hands, but more in the hands of their own people. Those uninjured enemies fled in all directions and trampled lightly under their feet. In addition, some people mistakenly thought that the people who fell to the ground were on our side and opened fire indiscriminately. As a result, they killed many of their own people.


    I quietly changed a place at this time. I was very fast and came to a new place in the blink of an eye.


    I repeated my old technique, killing and injuring more than half of the enemies in at least four enemy dense areas in a row before the smoke completely dissipated.


    When the smoke slowly dispersed and I could see the scenery not far away, our Sergeant finally arrived.


    Their speed was much slower than me. When they arrived, the smoke of * * * dissipated.


    However, because of my previous mixing, the enemy seemed to be frightened. At first sight, so many of our people appeared among them, and they stayed together.


    Taking this opportunity, I suddenly shouted, "kill!"


    The sergeants roared together and attacked the enemy with whatever weapons they were holding, which immediately aroused a bloody storm.


    The fierce attack plunged our enemies into chaos in the blink of an eye. They may still want to run for their lives. Some people retreat without fighting, but they don''t resist our attack at all.


    I sensed that there were hundreds of thousands of sergeants here, not much less than the enemy here, so I suddenly came up with an idea and shouted, "brothers, kill me! Kill them all and leave none! "


    When the sergeants heard my cry, they collectively roared "kill", and then pushed forward like a flood.


    Hundreds of thousands of people press it together, it''s really like a flood and beast, with amazing momentum and incomparable blood.


    The speed of the warrior was very fast. All of a sudden, the enemy who wanted to escape could not escape. They turned back and fought in panic.


    Just as these people turned back, they found that they had lost their best fighting opportunity because they wanted to escape. As soon as they turned around, they were killed by our people.

 Chapter 601

    At the beginning of this war, we had an advantage. We were very embarrassed to fight the people of stars and beast gate.


    But this war is actually a scuffle, and many of our people were killed and injured, especially those who attacked us with their golden light energy guns. Almost none of the people who were shot could survive.


    The destructive power of the golden light gun is too great. Even if the person who is shot is only injured and does not receive timely treatment on the battlefield, he will die because of the injury.


    It is impossible for war not to kill people. There is nothing I can do about it. I just hope our losses can be minimized.


    The only way to minimize our losses is to kill as many enemies as possible. Without the enemy, our people will naturally be safe.


    My hands are not empty. One hand holds the killing sword to kill the enemies close to me. The other hand holds a robbed golden light gun. If I see a sergeant in danger, I will give a fatal blow to those enemies who create danger.


    When I shot, I was very careful to make sure that the golden light would not hurt my own people.


    This gun is too powerful. If you are not careful, you may kill your own people without knowing it.


    In fact, the role of this gun in scuffle becomes not very great, because people on both sides of the enemy and ours are mixed together. If they shoot indiscriminately, they may kill their own people, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    After the close combat between our men and the enemy began, the enemy consciously stopped using the golden light gun.


    I saw one of our sergeants kill a disciple of the beast gate in front of him. When the enemy was dying, he specially said to the enemy, "don''t be a bad man in the next life".


    Now I seem to have a feeling. The killer sword in my hand blocked an enemy''s attack. I also said "don''t be a bad man in my next life" before killing him.


    The war is really cruel. The murderers are becoming numb, and the killed have lost their lives. The blood and dead bodies everywhere look like a hell among people.


    Practitioners of immortality can''t kill easily. It''s best not to participate in such a war, so as not to cause heart robbery and become extremely difficult when breaking through.


    But now my home is attacked, my family is attacked, how can I turn a blind eye?


    When it''s time to do it, let it be.


    The battle continued, but I suddenly remembered one thing. None of my war beasts came. Even Xiaojin and Qinglong who had just separated from me disappeared.


    Where did they go? I didn''t see them on the wall before. Did the people of beast gate trap my war beasts by any special means? Or are my war beasts deterred by something and dare not appear in front of the people of the beast gate?


    Anyway, without the help of war animals, our losses will be greater.


    As the saying goes, killing a thousand enemies will lose eight hundred. Even if we win the final victory, we will lose a lot.


    When the battle is over, I will investigate what happened to my war animals. If my war animals disappear every time I fight with the people of beast gate, don''t I want to spit blood?


    The number of the enemy is larger than ours, but their combat effectiveness seems to be worse than ours. This time, we came to them unexpectedly, so that they lost their most favorable weapon, the golden light gun, and their advantages were eliminated. It seems that their combat effectiveness has not been brought into play.


    This will eventually lead to their failure, because they will feel that their advantages are gone and it is difficult to win the war.


    A soldier who has lost his confidence in winning will certainly not be able to defeat his opponent on the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, failure may lead to death.


    In the face of the enemy who has lost confidence in winning, my sergeants and I all know that our chance is coming, so we go all out, take out all kinds of combat skills together, and beat our enemy. It''s terrible to cry for father and mother.


    The war situation tilted to our advantage, but I don''t know why. I saw that I was going to win, but I had an ominous premonition.


    This time, more than one million people from the stars and the beast gate came together, with a large number and relatively advanced weapons, except for the chariots often used by the stars, and I didn''t see their star warships come to support them, which made me feel strange and uneasy.


    The stars aren''t beating around, are they? I suddenly thought of a possibility, and then shouted, "brothers, make a quick decision."


    The sergeants accelerated their attack again, and the fierce tiger went down the mountain to attack our enemy.


    I jumped into the air and looked up at the mirror city.


    The mirror God city was very calm. Except for the numerous transparent holes in the wall attacked by the stars'' golden light energy gun at the beginning, I didn''t see anyone continuing to fight.


    Those places that are still smoking are the fire points caused by the attack of the stars before. Now they are basically destroyed. It''s no big deal.


    What are they going to do this time? I find it even more strange that since it is not a plan to beat around the Bush, is it an ulterior motive?


    I''m completely confused. I don''t know what the stars want to do this time.


    However, I will not stop fighting because of this. On the contrary, I am more anxious to end the battle and return to Jingshen city as soon as possible to investigate the purpose of the stars.


    I told all the soldiers loudly, "brothers, kill me! The mirror God city is waiting for us to go back and celebrate! "


    The sergeants continued to kill under the leadership of their respective captains. Our enemies finally couldn''t hold on. They really turned around and began to escape one by one. If they didn''t care to escape, they might die more.


    If they can''t win, they have to run, so they do the right thing, but their speed is slower than us. If they just run away, they will become our live targets, and more and faster people will die.


    Such a scene reminds me of a scene in the past. Now the stars and the people of the beast gate are like sheep who have lost their leader. They have no combat effectiveness, and they are particularly chaotic.


    But this is the best thing for us. Since the war with the stars, we have won some victories and lost a lot.


    This time we can win again and consume the enemy''s strength to the greatest extent. Why not?


    I think the Sergeants are fighting hard, and they don''t think much anymore. They are fighting with all their strength.


    Behind me and around me are the bodies of the enemy. The blood has soaked my protective clothing. I look like a bloody man and a murderer.


    At present, most of my brothers are covered with blood, they kill a lot of people, and their protective clothes are stained with blood.

 Chapter 602

    The sun has not known where to go for a long time. Maybe it''s also because of fear of such a scene. Hide it.


    Dark clouds gradually gathered over us, and an amazing evil spirit did not know when it had completely shrouded here.


    The dark sky, the dark red ground, countless corpses, and the people who are fighting like demons, where is the mirror God city? It is clearly human purgatory.


    When the first lightning appeared, I obviously saw a figure flash on the dark cloud, which surprised me and worried me.


    If I''m right, the figure must be a peerless expert. If it''s not a martial god, it must be a martial immortal.


    Except these two kinds of people, absolutely no one in the world can pass through the sphere of influence of Tianlei without ignoring the power of Tianlei.


    I know the power of Tianlei robbery. I also know the power of lightning. It''s not the words of Wuxian or Wushen. It can''t pass easily without damage.


    Someone''s watching us? This is my first reaction.


    Who would it be? A person who conjures people? Or the people of beast gate?


    Or is it an expert of an ancient family like the Shen family, or a living elder of the immortal sect?


    No matter who it is, it''s best if it''s not my enemy. Otherwise, if such an enemy appears, I''m afraid there will be changes in the outcome of our war.


    In the face of Wuxian or Wushen, all the people here are not opponents.


    Even if it''s the golden light gun of the stars, I don''t think it''s possible to hurt the hair of Wuxian and Wushen.


    Compared with Wuwang and other wuzhe, Wuxian has surpassed the existence of wuzhe. The immortal power cultivated in their bodies is definitely not comparable to the true Qi or aura in the general sense.


    When we launched an all-round counter offensive, who came back to intervene in the affairs here? Is this a helper invited by the stars, or someone from a big family or power on our oxygen star?


    No matter who he is, as long as he doesn''t hit us directly, I think I didn''t see him.


    However, if he chooses to oppose us, even if I am not his opponent, he will have to pay a high enough price.


    I learned how to arrange the array on the array plate from Taoist Jiufang before. Now I have a set of very clever array. Once I find that this person has bad intentions, I will let him taste the power of the array.


    Nowadays, fewer and fewer people can arrange arrays, and the arrays arranged are becoming lower and lower.


    The same is true for those who can break the array. Not only are there a small number of people, but the array that can be cracked must also be very low-level.


    I don''t believe this person can crack this array on me - seven kill array.


    This is a killer mace that I have never used. I won''t use it easily unless I have to.


    Because I found someone with unknown origin, I had to spend part of my energy on monitoring this person, and the speed of killing slowed down a lot.


    Fortunately, the sergeants around me are determined to teach these damn star people a lesson. They don''t need me to take the lead. They all rush to kill. They have already dispersed all the star people''s formations and killed countless star people and the disciples of beast gate.


    The people of beast gate were also unlucky. They followed the stars to attack Jingshen city for the first time. Unexpectedly, they were defeated by us, with countless deaths and injuries and endless losses.


    The soldiers who grabbed some of the stars'' weapons were more brave. Relying on the advantages of speed and physical strength, they took the enemy''s weapons to attack the enemy, and the effect was beyond imagination.


    While paying attention to the mysterious man, I also commanded my brothers to rush to kill, kill the enemy as much as possible and consume the enemy''s effective power.


    Xuelian''er and Qi Zu didn''t know when they came to me. Not far away, they followed me closely, like my left and right guards, to help me resist the left and right enemies.


    When xuelianer got close to me, she said to me, "general, we can''t just rush to kill. Be careful that the enemy uses the tactic of attacking East and West."


    I stopped killing temporarily and said to xuelianer, "go back immediately and organize all personnel in the city to guard against the enemy''s sneak attack. Qi Tongling and I continue to fight back to see what these stars are going to do. "


    Xuelianer said with some worry, "I''ll go back now. General, don''t go too deep into the enemy''s position to prevent the enemy from cheating."


    I waved my hand and motioned xuelianer to quickly return to Jingshen city. At the same time, I rushed to the enemy again.


    Now it seems that we have made the most of our advantages and outnumbered our enemies. Under our attack, we have lost the ability to resist, and most people are fleeing.


    In the face of such a good opportunity, if I order a retreat, I''m afraid I''ll lose a good opportunity to annihilate the enemy.


    However, xuelianer''s scruples are exactly what I worry about, so the necessary precautions are still needed. It is precisely out of this consideration that I let xuelianer take charge of the defense in the city.


    Only when I have no worries at home can I devote myself to the current battle. After I do a good job in defense, I will no longer think about it, nor deliberately pay attention to the mysterious man. I will open my hands and feet to kill for a while and go straight to the core of the enemy''s position.


    All my brothers rushed after me and killed all the enemies they met.


    This time we didn''t ask to catch the living mouth, brothers, no one is willing to waste time and energy to catch the living mouth. Seeing the enemy is one word - kill!


    I don''t remember how many enemies I killed, let alone how many enemies my brothers have destroyed. I knew that the ground where we passed was red with blood, corpses and debris everywhere.


    In the face of the enemy, we do not have any mercy, nor will we have the slightest tolerance. Killing to stop killing may be what we should do now.


    Since the beginning of the battle, we have killed for two hours. Although no one feels tired, if we continue, it is difficult to ensure that our brothers can keep up with their physical strength.


    With such a fast-paced rush, the consumption of physical strength and aura will be great. The martial arts with high level may not feel much, and the martial arts with low level will feel very difficult.


    In order to avoid being lured in by the enemy, I asked Qi Zu Yue, who was beside me, to stay behind us with a small group of troops.


    Qi zuyue took more than 10000 brothers behind the back hall. Even if the enemy had any conspiracy, we also had more possibilities of mobility.


    So far, the enemy''s interstellar warships and chariots have not appeared. I have to guard against them.


    Up to now, almost everyone in front of us is retreating with all his strength. It''s like losing the courage to fight. He only knows to escape here as soon as possible.


    My brothers and I went all out to chase and kill. The sky was dark and the sun and the moon were dark. After more than ten hours, there were few more than one million enemies left.

 Chapter 603

    So far in the battle, we still won a complete victory, and we didn''t find high-tech weapons such as star battleships of stars, which really puzzled me.


    There are also hundreds of thousands of brothers we pursue and kill. Relatively speaking, as long as each of us kills two or three enemies, the enemy will be completely destroyed.


    But our brothers also suffered heavy casualties. With the continuation of the battle, our number is also decreasing rapidly, so we have not been able to kill all the enemies so far.


    The brothers were still trying to kill, but I suddenly stopped and looked back at the sky.


    I don''t know when a large black cloud appeared in the sky. The dark cloud pressure was very low, which gave me a very ominous feeling.


    Is it the Starship? My first reaction was that the star battleship of the stars finally set out, but when I looked carefully, I found that it was not a star battleship at all, but just a large dark cloud.


    The dark cloud is so thick that my yuan God can''t feel the top of the dark cloud.


    If the enemy has any powerful weapons hidden in this dark cloud, we will be in danger.


    As soon as I read this, I immediately shouted, "spread out, everyone spread out."


    When my brothers heard what I said, no one hesitated. We rushed in all directions and scattered in a very short time.


    I nodded in relief. As soon as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, I saw a hurricane coming out of thin air not far in front of me and reaching me in the blink of an eye.


    This is not a hurricane, but super energy erupted in front of us.


    The hurricane like super energy instantly attacked a range of 100 meters. All the people in this range, whether our brothers or our enemies, disappeared without a trace.


    They were directly * * by super energy, and finally turned into powder, which was blown away, leaving nothing left.


    This weapon is so powerful that every blow is equivalent to the attack of small nuclear weapons on our oxygen star. Wherever we go, we have nothing.


    This is not a good thing. Now there are more people left on the ground than the enemy. The enemy''s large-scale attack, regardless of the enemy and ourselves, is still our people, and we must not let them attack like this.


    We have to find a way to destroy the enemy''s weapons, or simply destroy their starship.


    Now I finally understand that the dark cloud above my head is not only the star warship of the stars, but also the star warship using stealth means.


    I frowned, watching the enemy''s weapons continue to threaten and kill countless of our people, while thinking anxiously about how to solve this sudden crisis.


    The mysterious weapon of the enemy was hidden in the dark cloud. I couldn''t feel what it was before. At this time, it took the initiative to attack. I saw in an instant that it was a modified starship, which looked like a dark cloud, a dark cloud enough to block out the sky and the sun.


    The enemy''s active retreat is really a conspiracy. They intend to attract us to a certain place, then use such weapons to attack us and kill our effective forces, and then launch a general attack to occupy our Jingshen city.


    However, at the beginning, we went out to attack, directly killed the enemy''s position with the help of * * * interference, and made a big counterattack with them, which caught them unprepared, and almost lost the opportunity to use this weapon because we were worried about our own people.


    Now there are few people left on the enemy''s ground, and they have no scruples. They can use this weapon continuously and carry out the previous plan to the end.


    Now the attacks of the stars almost fall on our people''s heads, causing us serious losses.


    We mistakenly fought and fought close to the enemy, but because we killed too many enemies, we forced the enemy to use this powerful weapon to attack us. We don''t know whether we were right or wrong.


    Wrong and right are not important. What matters is how we can kill the enemy''s weapon.


    If this weapon always exists, our people here will not have much chance or leave.


    At that time, the enemy will be killed by us. In turn, we will be killed by the enemy. Won''t we die together?


    My heart was burning with anxiety. I couldn''t think of a solution. The golden light gun in my hand instinctively shot a golden light towards the dark star warship.


    The power of the golden light gun is great. I don''t know if it can hurt the shell of the Starship. I accidentally attacked. I didn''t think of this problem until I shot. I can''t care about it.


    My move was seen by several sergeants of Jingshen city not far away from me. They followed suit one after another. No matter whether such an attack was effective or not, they all shot the dark star warship with the grabbed golden light gun.


    Countless golden rays hit the dark star warship, and immediately burst out a large group of sparks, dazzling.


    I sensed through Yuanshen that the shell of the Starship was really hurt. After a lot of sparks, there were one transparent hole after another on the shell of the Starship.


    It seems that the power of the golden light gun designed and manufactured by the stars is really amazing. Even the shell of the Starship can''t withstand its attack.


    I was ecstatic and couldn''t help shouting, "keep shooting!"


    Brothers, without my command, have already raised their golden light energy guns and shot at the dark clouds together.


    The dense golden light shot towards the dark clouds, giving me the illusion that the disaster would come again.


    So many golden light energy guns shoot together. The scene is thrilling. Even a king of martial arts like me feels that if he is hit, he must be dead.


    We are also lucky that God has found a way to deal with the Starman starship from a long distance in such a short time.


    My brothers and I shot together. In less than a minute, an earth shaking fire burst out on the Starship directly above us. With a loud noise, the whole starship made a violent breaking sound.


    The "dark cloud" burst. Unexpectedly, it was completely exploded in a few minutes. This golden light gun really makes me love it.


    When the battle is over, I must find all the golden light energy guns here and take them back to arm our army.


    But now we have to leave here as soon as possible. After the "dark cloud" burst, it will fall. If such a big "dark cloud" falls and hits us, we can''t stand it.


    My brothers and I hurried to the distance for fear that if we ran slowly, we would be crushed by the wreckage of the Starship and die.

 Chapter 604

    The size of the starship is huge. We must run far enough before it crashes. Otherwise, once it is hit by the wreckage of the starship, it will be difficult for us to survive.


    At this time, speed is very important. Most of our Sergeants are martial artists. Everyone''s speed is very fast. Most of them fled to safety at the first time.


    Only a few brothers failed to escape in time when the Starship fell because they were not strong enough or injured.


    These brothers are not many, but they also sink my heart. They are all my own brothers. It''s a pity to die like this.


    The Starship exploded for the second time at the moment of falling. The huge "dark cloud" was blown to pieces and could not see its previous appearance.


    The huge pit hundreds of meters around the ground told me that the explosion just now was enough to kill all of us who were originally in that area.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t care to chase and kill the enemies who escaped by chance. I turned back and said to Qi zuyue and others who were struggling to catch up: "stop chasing and killing, clean the battlefield as soon as possible and take away all the golden light energy guns."


    Qi zuyue and others were busy together. They took all the golden light energy guns away and left none of them to our enemies.


    Xuelianer probably saw the violent explosion that we destroyed the starship, worried that we would have problems, and rushed over again.


    When she saw me, she quickly asked, "general, are you okay?"


    I looked at her and said in a deep voice, "I''m fine. Now that you''re here, what do you think of today''s battle? Do you know why none of our war beasts appeared? Are they imprisoned by the beast gate by any special means? "


    Xuelian''er shook her head: "I don''t know. I thought it was the general''s order that the war animals didn''t attack."


    I frowned and said, "in this case, I have to go... Today''s war makes me feel unclear about the enemy''s intention. What do you think?"


    Xuelian''er glanced at Qi zuyue and others who were cleaning the battlefield and said slowly: "this battle is really strange. There are a lot of enemies, at least more than one million, but we almost destroyed most of their personnel at little cost and seized countless weapons and equipment. It seems that we are sending equipment to us..."


    I nodded: "although our people have also suffered a lot of casualties, in comparison, the stars this time seem to be much weaker than those before. Besides, in a recent confrontation between the two sides, the stars almost broke the defense of Jingshen city under the command of Bian Lusha... "


    Xuelianer said, "this is what we all don''t understand. Can it be said that Bian Lusha, who is outstanding in wisdom, is stupid this time?"


    I frowned, "it''s impossible. She doesn''t want to be stupid. Don''t guess yet. Send someone to inquire about it and see what''s going on. In addition, send someone to find out why none of our war beasts appeared on the battlefield. "


    Xuelianer nodded: "I''ve asked people to inquire before I come. Don''t worry, general. I''ll find out the intentions of the stars as soon as possible. I actually know why our war beasts didn''t appear on the battlefield, but I don''t want to say... "


    "Why?" I felt puzzled: "do you have any scruples? It doesn''t matter. If you say it, I won''t blame you. "


    Xuelianer sighed, "general, there are too many war animals under your hand. It''s really difficult to manage. They are a group of evils in the city, either robbing our army food or hurting our sergeants... In short, they are now the scourge of our mirror God City, which is feared and hated by all of us in the mirror God city... But everyone dare to be angry because they want to worry about your face, general. "


    I was surprised. Looking at xuelian''er, I didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing me like this, Xuelian thought I didn''t believe her, and then said, "I''ve got more than a dozen reports in a day, all about things like war animals hurting people. I really have no choice but to send all the general''s war animals to the endless swamp outside the city. "


    "Endless swamp?" I was angry: "you said they were sent to the endless swamp? What about Qinglong and Xiaojin? Why didn''t they show up soon after they came back with me? "


    Xuelianer said carefully, "Qinglong and Xiaojin are both leaders of the war beasts, so they took the initiative to manage those war beasts in the endless swamp... General, don''t be angry. We specially set aside a large area in the endless swamp as the residence of the war beasts and built houses, We just don''t want to fight animals to hurt our brothers and sisters. We have to do this. General, don''t misunderstand. "


    I shook my head: "I''m not angry that you did this, but that my war beast hurt our people... You did a good job. War beasts can''t live in mirror God city. Since you helped them choose their place of residence, they will live there from now on. "


    Xuelianer smiled: "if only the general wasn''t angry. General, don''t worry. The people I sent to take care of the war beast are trustworthy. They won''t treat the war beast badly. We all know that when necessary, the war beast will help us guard the mirror God City, and it is also one of our comrades in arms. "


    I nodded, "that''s it. Snow Army division, after cleaning the battlefield, I''ll see your battle plan. Today, we have been forced to start a major counterattack. Let''s work hard and drive the stars out of the oxygen star. As for the beast gate, I believe the Lord will help us deal with them when he knows the news, so we don''t have to worry about anything. "


    Xuelianer saluted and said, "yes, I''ll go back and continue to prepare..."


    Now, even if xuelianer''s battle plan hasn''t come out, I know what to do next.


    Now that we have launched a major counterattack against the stars, we must work hard to end the war that has lasted for a long time.


    Don''t say that one year is not long or ten years is not short. I just want to drive away the stars as soon as possible, defeat the beast gate, and then save the people in Binhu village, so that the newly established Shengxian gate can gradually grow up.


    Oxygen star is a world of cultivating immortals, so there must be a strong enough country and sect of cultivating immortals.


    I have been determined to rescue the people in Binhu village since I was a child. In fact, I want to make Shengxian gate return to its former glory and stand at the peak of oxygen star, the world of cultivating immortals.


    My ambition may not be very tall, but since I want to do it, I must do it well and work hard for it all my life.


    Now everything I do is working towards this goal. I believe I will succeed one day.

 Chapter 605

    Now I am only one step away from the first step of my goal. Unexpectedly, I was disturbed by the invasion of stars. The plan to rescue the people in Binhu village has been delayed for nearly half a year.


    Now it''s really time to finish this thing. We can''t let the stars occupy our city all the time, wreck our people, and forcibly take away our resources.


    The great counterattack began. I issued a notice to all people in Jingshen City, even all people in Chilong country, to start the great counterattack and destroy our common enemy.


    The battle plan that xuelianer worked out overnight was specially formulated for our great counter offensive. Generally speaking, it was divided into three major steps.


    The first step is what we have been doing before, making every effort to eliminate the enemy''s effective forces, that is, the enemy''s personnel.


    This requires all the troops on our oxygen planet to work together. After all, our enemies are not made of mud and will not stand there and let us kill them.


    The second step is psychological tactics, which need to be implemented when the enemy is almost destroyed.


    Xuelianer hasn''t thought out the specific method yet. She means to use all our existing means to publicize our strategic plan, so that all oxygen star people can stand up against our common enemy and let the enemy be attacked all the time, so as to force our enemy to leave oxygen star on his own initiative or choose to surrender.


    The most important step is the division of post-war interests. To put it bluntly, Jingshen city and Shengxian gate will take this opportunity to expand their territory, increase personnel and expand our strength.


    The red dragon kingdom will do the same, expand its strength and territory as much as possible, re divide the sphere of influence on oxygen star, and have a post-war reshuffle.


    This is not a robbery by fire, but it must be done.


    Several small countries around have always relied on our Chilong kingdom to resist the invasion of the stars. They are unwilling to pay any strength. Some even take the initiative to take refuge in the stars and become traitors to the oxygen star.


    There is no need to be polite to these countries. When the war is won, we will take all the orders, and we will not let go of any of them.


    The bigger the country, the better, the stronger the strength, and the more territory, the better.


    With xuelianer''s battle plan, I didn''t delay. I went directly to Zhou Shuangyin and showed him the plan.


    After carefully reading the plan, Zhou Shuangyin said slowly, "the plan is very big and the time span is very long. However, I think it is feasible. According to the plan of the snow Army division, we continue to carry out a major counter offensive. "


    "When the star people are eliminated, the beast gate will not be a problem." I then said, "so the most important thing at present is to eliminate the star people. Now our strength has a certain advantage. Even if the people of beast gate come forward, we are not afraid at all. I think we can continue the great counter offensive until we win the final victory. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "I will immediately report this matter to the Lord''s house and ask the Lord to give us some support. During this time, the research institutions under the government may have successfully developed the light energy guns and other weapons we sent before. I just take this opportunity to ask for another batch of weapons. "


    I smiled: "that''s the best. We just lack such weapons in our hands. If we can get some from the Lord''s house, it will be the biggest help for us."


    After a pause, I told Zhou Shuangyin about the war beast: "the war beast will not come to the city to help us defend the city recently, but will follow me to make a big counterattack. The incidents of war animals wounding people in the city will never happen again. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "I''ve wanted to talk to you about this for a long time, but I haven''t found a suitable opportunity. You''ve been coming and going in a hurry lately. "


    Zhou Shuangyin was obviously a little sentimental. When he looked at me, he looked rather sad: "Jin Feng, to tell you the truth, since I knew you were not my son Dongfang Hongfeng, but Jin Feng, we haven''t been able to have a good chat together. Later, the stars invaded Jingshen city. We were all busy with the war and had fewer opportunities to talk together. When the stars are defeated, we must talk well together and look for the good times before... "


    I smiled: "Dad, when the stars are driven away, we have plenty of time to chat and talk together. Sister also said, I also feel that we really have too little time together. "


    I couldn''t help but find a reason for myself: "it''s time for the survival of our mirror city. We are all busy. It''s normal. But in my heart, you and my sister are my closest people, so no matter what, as long as you speak, I will accompany you. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "I feel much better with you. Jin Feng, I still say that. You have to accompany Sai Hua''er more. She is a good girl. She has suffered a lot before. Now she follows you. You can''t live up to others. "


    I nodded, deliberately looked at Zhou Shuangyin and said, "I see. Thank you for your reminder, Dad. But as a younger generation, I also remind you that should you let me and my sister''s mother come back? You''ve been separated for many years. If you keep going like this, people will be old, but they will regret it. "


    Zhou Shuangyin coughed awkwardly and then sighed: "it''s not that I don''t want to find her, but that I can''t find her at all now. Since the invasion of the stars, Jingshen city has basically lost contact with the surrounding cities. The only transmission array has no free time every day except for transporting all kinds of materials... I don''t know where Xiaoying''s mother is now and what she is doing. "


    "Can''t you contact me by phone?" I frowned: "where was she before? Send someone to look for it. Maybe she''ll find it."


    Zhou Shuangyin shook his head: "let''s wait until the war is over. It''s not in a hurry for a while... You''re busy with you. I''m going to see how much blue gold we found to make new armor."


    I remembered what the sergeant said before about looking for blue gold to make new armor, so I asked casually, "is this new armor better than the protective clothing of stars?"


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Shuangyin smiled proudly, "the protective clothing of the stars? Just what you wear, it''s not at the same level as our new armor. Our new armor really needs a lot of materials and is very precious, but as long as it is successfully manufactured, it is a treasure of spirit weapon level. What is protective clothing? A thousand protective clothing can''t compare with one of our armor. "


    Zhou Shuangyin''s tone obviously looked down on the stars'' protective clothing. It seems that the new protective clothing that has not been refined must be very powerful.

 Chapter 606

    I suddenly yearned for this armor: "is its defense ability so strong? The star man''s protective clothing can defend against great power attacks and has saved my life. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "if you like, I''ll give you one later. You go to help you first. Come to me when you''re all right in the evening. I''ll show you my findings. Then all your doubts will be solved. "


    I don''t know what Zhou Shuangyin means, but I''m anxious to arrange the next battle. I don''t say much. Leave the city master''s house quickly and return to the main gate.


    Qi zuyue and others had received my notice long ago. Now they are waiting for me on the wall of the main gate. Seeing me coming, they hugged their fists and said, "I''ve seen the general."


    I nodded and said directly according to xuelianer''s battle plan: "your 20 commanders are the leaders of our comprehensive counter attack of Jingshen city. You are all the hope of our Jingshen city. I will not be polite to you, let alone say some high sounding polite words. I will give you your respective tasks. As for how you want to complete your tasks, I will say one word. "


    All the commanders said in unison, "please give orders from the general. We will defend Jingshen city to the death."


    I said positively, "what I want to say is that no matter what you do, you must complete the task I give you. If anyone falls off the chain at this time, don''t come back to see me. "


    "Yes, general." The commanders answered in unison again.


    Qi zuyue was also one of the leaders of the great counter offensive. In addition to leading the troops to complete his task, he also took xuelianer to check the positions of the stars, so his task was relatively heavy.


    I specifically said to him, "Qi Tongling, the task of your team is the most important. In addition to destroying the enemy in front of you, we should also protect our snow Army division, so that the snow Army division can get the position information of the stars, so that the snow Army division can adjust our battle plan in time according to the information we got before. You must be prepared. Don''t have problems, delay our time, and endanger our lives. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured, general. I will lead the troops to wipe out the enemy in front of us and protect the snow Army division."


    I nodded: "your respective tasks, I believe military division Xue has told you. Now you go and prepare. We''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    Twenty commanders, including xuelian''er, said in unison again, "yes, general."


    I waved and they dispersed by themselves. When they left, they were full of fighting spirit. Obviously, they also held their breath. They were eager to fight to the death with the stars as soon as possible.


    They still have one day and one night to prepare. This time, our combat scale is unprecedented. Jingshen city will send half of the men and horses, all the war animals, the people of the Shen family and the people of the snow family to clear up the people of the stars and the beast gate, so this preparation is necessary.


    This time we are not like fighting in front of our house. We don''t have to prepare for anything. When the enemy comes, we fight, and when the enemy leaves, we rest.


    This time we may not have a good rest for ten days and a half months, and we may not have a good meal for ten days and a half months


    We should always be ready to meet the attack of the stars and the beast gate, be ready to fight and be ready for a decisive battle.


    This time we will have more difficulties and more dangers.


    The sergeants in charge of investigation have already set out. They are all experts among experts. They are fast and have strong combat effectiveness, especially strong investigation ability.


    Only such talents are suitable for investigation. Otherwise, it will be ineffective to change a very ordinary person to investigate.


    I waited for the good news alone in zhongjundazhong at the main gate, and no one was waiting in the big tent.


    Taking some time now, I specially called Xiaozhu out to say something to her.


    Xiaozhu has always been my helper and friend. This time, I made a decision to make a comprehensive counterattack. I have to explain some things to her.


    Xiaozhu appeared and said with a smile: "does the master have any questions to ask Xiaozhu?"


    I really had something to ask her, so I said directly, "we''re going to attack the starlings'' camp right away. Maybe even their fortress in the air will attack. We may encounter various dangers and even die, so before that, I want to talk to you. "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "just say what the master wants to say. Xiaozhu knows everything."


    I nodded: "you have recovered a lot now. I think you will recover completely in a period of time with the help of me and my yuan God. Now I want to ask you, do you have any plans? "


    Xiaozhu looked up, thought about it, and slowly said, "the master war is imminent. Why do you suddenly ask this? Xiaozhu doesn''t want to say this now, but wants to talk about this battle. "


    I was surprised: "this battle? What do you want to say? "


    Xiaozhu slowly walked up to me and leaned down to stare at my eyes, as if she was going to see something from my eyes.


    Her original illusory face has now become a little realistic. When I looked up at her from such a close distance, I was surprised. I couldn''t help blushing.


    "Ha ha..." Xiaozhu smiled, then straightened her face and deliberately said, "master, now you see, when the distance is too close, people tend to be attracted by some special things, but ignore the more important things. Just like your master, you just saw my face and ignored my hand. If I had a weapon in my hand and wanted to assassinate my master, I might have succeeded just now. "


    "What the hell do you mean?" I was confused and looked at Xiaozhu as if I had never known her.


    "What I mean is actually very simple. The battlefield situation we see now may not be true at all."


    Xiaozhu zhengse said, "the stars are not stupid, and the people of beast gate have a large number of experts and wise men. How can they send millions of troops to each other? I think now we see these things, which are deliberately made by the people of the stars and the beast gate to confuse us. It''s their cover up. Master, I understand that you want to make a quick decision. The people of the stars and the people of the beast gate also understand. If we see the enemy showing weakness and make a bold counterattack, we are very likely to be used by the enemy. Has the master thought about this? "


    "Do you mean that our comprehensive counterattack strategy is wrong?" I frowned: "but I personally participated in the battle before. The people of the stars and the beast gate were really vulnerable. We beat them and ran away, killing and wounding countless..."

 Chapter 607

    "Master, maybe we won the battle yesterday, but I always think this is a game." Xiaozhu said firmly, "and it''s still a big game, an elaborate game."


    "Tell me more." In fact, I had a feeling of uneasiness for a long time, but because of the mysterious man before, I always felt that my uneasiness came from the mysterious man and didn''t think much.


    Now, after Xiaozhu''s reminder, I suddenly felt that my previous anxiety came not only from the mysterious man, but also from some unknown danger.


    Xiaozhu slowly sat down in front of me and said patiently, "the master is so smart, why don''t you understand what I mean? Let me be frank. This time, the layout must be very familiar with the host. This man must also know that the master is anxious to rescue the survivors of Shengxian gate and wants to end the war in the shortest time so that he can spare his hand to solve the matter of Shengxian gate. "


    "So he deliberately arranged such an illusion that the stars were vulnerable to attack to show me, so that I could be fooled?" I couldn''t help but go on with Xiaozhu''s words. I felt cold behind me.


    Xiaozhu nodded and said, "this man is cruel and ruthless. He is definitely an opponent who can''t be underestimated. In order to confuse his master, he even sacrificed hundreds of thousands of his own people, which ordinary people can''t do anyway. He just ignores one point. He may confuse the master, but it is also very easy to expose his big situation. "


    Xiaozhu suddenly clapped her hands and said in a frightened tone: "this person''s situation is very amazing. Maybe he will bring us all... He''s going to exchange the lives of hundreds of thousands of people for the lives of people in Jingshen city. He... He''s definitely the most cruel character I''ve ever seen."


    I listened carefully to Xiaozhu''s words and couldn''t help asking, "who is this person? Most of my acquaintances, or those who know me well, are from the red dragon country. Who will betray me and the red dragon country? "


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "it doesn''t matter who laid it out. What matters is why he did it. I think he either has deep hatred with you or with Chilong state. Moreover, this hatred has reached the point of immortality. It can be said that hatred is as deep as the sea. "


    I nodded subconsciously, "you have a point. But I can''t think of anyone who has such deep hatred for me. I have offended some people, but there will never be such deep hatred... "


    Xiaozhu said, "so this person may not be your enemy, but someone who hates the red dragon country or the mirror God city. In fact, few people around the master are familiar with the master, and I know most of them. In my opinion, none of them will harm you, so they can be ruled out. "


    After a pause, Xiaozhu suddenly said in a very strange tone: "even Xuelian, who has just taken refuge in us, is unlikely to betray us. Although I don''t like her, I don''t think she is such a cruel and cruel person. "


    I felt that things were very complicated, so I said, "who is this man? Xiaozhu, do you have any clues? "


    Xiaozhu shook her head slowly: "who is this man? We can''t know until we completely eliminate the star man. Since we don''t know who is going to betray us now, it doesn''t matter who this person is. The most important thing is how we let this man help us really destroy the people of the stars and the people of the beast gate. "


    I moved in my heart and said suddenly, "I finally understand what you mean. Xiaozhu, you are so smart. You are really my lucky star... A treacherous trick will be. A tooth for a tooth. That''s what we should do. Xiaozhu, you must have a good idea about this. You might as well tell me and see how I need to cooperate with you. "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the way the master praises people is too special. Xiaozhu, I''m a little embarrassed."


    After a pause, she slowly answered: "now that the master understands what I mean, we will take our plan this time and eliminate the two enemies of the star man and the beast gate. The only difficulty is that I''m not sure if this cruel man will listen to us and help us. "


    "Let him listen to us?" I was a little puzzled, but as soon as I spoke, I suddenly understood: "do you mean to let the person who set up the Bureau speak for us, or even give orders for us?"


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the master is so smart that he will naturally understand what I think. That''s what I mean. Let the spies pass the news for us, disrupt the enemy''s arrangement, and then take the opportunity to catch the enemy in turn. "


    "This is a very difficult thing to do. What are we going to do?" I don''t think my head is enough: "that man must be a very smart man who can set such a big game. I''m afraid it''s difficult to deceive him with ordinary strategies."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "so I''ve been thinking about how to deceive this expert without putting our people in danger."


    "Did you think of it?" I asked hurriedly, "is there a good way to balance both ends?"


    Xiaozhu looked at me and suddenly said, "master, if you promise me a request, I''ll tell you what to do."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "do you have anything I can do for you? To be frank, your business is my business. As long as you speak, I will help you do it. "


    Xiaozhu stretched out her hand and said with a smile, "I want two ice pithes on my master, and master, you can''t ask me what I''m going to do."


    I was stunned again, and then said with a smile: "cold ice pulp, here you are. You need ice pulp to recover your strength, I can understand. "


    Xiaozhu''s face changed slightly and said with a trace of surprise, "master, do you really give me all the cold pith? You didn''t lie to me? "


    I took out the four ice pith from the space ring and handed it to Xiaozhu: "if you don''t believe it, I''ll give it to you now."


    Xiaozhu looked at the cold pith in my hand, a strange look flashed in her eyes, hugged her fist and said, "since you treat me like this, Xiaozhu, I am definitely not an ungrateful person. When I recover my strength, I will help you fulfill your wishes and help you stand on the top of the world. "


    "To the top of the world?" I smiled: "that''s something I can''t ask for. I haven''t expected so much."


    Xiaozhu said positively, "if I say it, it will come true. Now I take away the treasures such as cold ice pith from my master, and I will certainly help you become the peak existence in the whole fairy cultivation world. Although Xiaozhu is a spirit, she will never break her promise. Please believe Xiaozhu. "

 Chapter 608

    I saw that Xiaozhu was very serious, so I saluted and said, "then I thank you, Xiaozhu. I know that you are not a tool spirit in the general sense. You must have had a brilliant time before... I believe you."


    Xiaozhu smiled and looked very happy: "master, don''t do this. This is what Xiaozhu should do."


    I also smiled: "do you want ice pith now, or should I keep it for you for a few days first? When we have time, you can take ice pith to practice?"


    Xiaozhu glanced at the cold pith in my hand and reached for one: "I''ll take this one first. I may need it at any time. The rest of the owners help Xiaozhu keep it. When I need it, I''ll ask the owner what you want. "


    I put away the remaining three ice pith, hugged my fist and said, "Xiaozhu, let''s continue the topic just now. Tell me how to make a plan and let that person pass a message for us to completely defeat the stars?"


    Xiaozhu put the cold pith on her forehead and said slowly, "it''s actually very simple. We just need to send a few trustworthy people to spread our battle plan quietly among the sergeants. After some people know it, then strictly order everyone not to disclose this military secret at will, and secretly arrest the people we arranged to deliver the news. "


    I didn''t quite understand. Looking at Xiaozhu''s eyes, I wanted to interrupt her.


    Seeing that I was worried, Xiaozhu explained, "in this way, the enemy spies lurking inside us will think that they have obtained confidential information and will find a way to pass it on to the stars. When the news reaches the stars, as long as the stars believe it, the rest will be much simpler. "


    I said, "who should we choose to send the message? I''m afraid few people will believe what ordinary sergeants say. "


    Xiaozhu said, "master, you''ve actually done it just now."


    I was stunned: "when did I do it?"


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "among the twenty commanders who got the master''s order just now, someone will tell others the news. In this way, many of us will know the news of our comprehensive counterattack. Maybe we can start the second step directly later, which can save a lot of time. "


    "Someone in the commander will leak the news?" I don''t believe it: "our commanders have been screened for many times and tested for a long time. There should be no spies from each other."


    Xiaozhu said, "the spies are not necessarily from each other, but also from ourselves. And under the temptation of heavy profits, not everyone can stick to their commitments and vows. To say the least, there are no spies in the commander, and it is possible for them to leak secrets inadvertently. "


    I nodded helplessly and admitted that Xiaozhu''s words were reasonable. No matter who it was or what era it was, there were always some people who would be tempted to sell their own people.


    This is not a new thing, but a very common thing.


    Seeing that I believed her, Xiaozhu continued, "the second step I said is to confuse the enemy. We can build the plank road in the open and hide our position. While sending most of the troops to attack the star man and beast gate according to your master''s arrangement just now, we can secretly instruct all commanders to change their strategies on the way and quickly and secretly return to the area near Jingshen city. The enemy''s goal is always Jingshen city. Their final plan must be to attack Jingshen city when our large forces leave Jingshen city and the strength in the city is weak. So our plan is to surprise them and attack them from both sides. "


    After thinking about it, I think the plan is feasible.


    Whether it''s the stars or the beast gate, isn''t their ultimate goal to capture the mirror God city?


    We can really pretend to send troops out of the city to attack the star man and beast gate, then secretly return on the way and find a place to hide. When the star man and beast gate start to attack the weak mirror God City, we suddenly attack from behind the enemy and attack on both sides.


    In this way, I really have a chance to win a complete victory and catch the enemy. It''s just a specific way. I still have to think about it.


    Once our troops are dispersed and we have not had time to attack the enemy, but the enemy has broken the mirror God city first, the gain is not worth the loss.


    I fell into meditation, and Xiaozhu stopped talking. She was a very smart and considerate spirit. Knowing that I needed to think quietly at this time, she didn''t bother me at all.


    I thought a lot, had expectations and scruples, and couldn''t make a decision in the end.


    I felt a headache and couldn''t help slapping my head.


    Xiaozhu has been quietly looking at me. At this time, she whispered, "if the master has any worries, Xiaozhu can help the master analyze again."


    I sighed slightly: "it seems that I am not decisive enough. I do have scruples. Nothing else. What I worry about is that once our forces are dispersed and the enemy attacks, once we break through Jingshen city first, our plan will not be realized, but give Jingshen city to our enemy. You should know that the scientific and technological weapons of the stars are powerful and the speed is extremely fast. "


    Xiaozhu said, "I have considered this point, and I have helped you think of a solution."


    I was pleasantly surprised: "what good way do you have?"


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "my way is to ask the Lord for help. The relationship between the Lord and his master is also excellent. Each of the sergeants in the Lord''s house has strong strength. They only need to transmit tens of thousands of them, which is enough to help the sergeants in our city guard Jingshen city within a certain period of time until our large forces return to attack the enemy. "


    I nodded: "I will contact the Lord right away and hope to get the Lord''s assistance."


    Xiaozhu said, "the Lord will be happy to help us. Jingshen city is not only our Jingshen City, but also the city of Chilong. What''s more, the Lord is your... Good friend. "


    I know that Xiaozhu refers to the fact that the Lord of the country is also a person from Binhu village, so I smiled and said, "you calculated everything so well. I should be careful in the future so that I don''t know when you calculated."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "master, don''t joke. First contact the Lord and say something else."


    This conversation with Xiaozhu can be regarded as setting a parallel battle plan with xuelianer, and two sets of battle plans, one real and one virtual.


    Next, let''s see if there will be any changes in the implementation of these two plans. If everything goes well, our strategy of taking measures is really possible to catch all our enemies.


    The war has happened for a long time. It''s time to end the war and return the red dragon Kingdom and even the whole oxygen star to a peaceful world.

 Chapter 609

    It''s easy for me to contact the Lord of the country. Du Kang answered my phone almost immediately and deliberately smiled and said, "Jinfeng, you haven''t called me all the time. Is there any good thing?"


    I said positively, "Lord, Jingshen city is facing the double attack of stars and beast gate. Now I want to ask you for help. I also hope the Lord will give us some reinforcements for the sake of Jingshen City, which is also the city of the red dragon country. "


    Du Kang said without hesitation, "what kind of reinforcements do you need? Are they the soldiers of our Lord''s residence or the guards of Chilong city? How much? "


    When Du Kang said this, I said impolitely, "just your soldiers. Don''t be too many. 50000 people are enough. I''ll borrow it for three days. After three days, I''ll let them go back and continue to protect you. "


    Du Kang said with a smile, "you are a soldier here and there. You are a strong force. OK, 50000 troops will start on the horse and arrive at Jingshen city tonight at the latest. "


    I quickly said, "thank you, Lord."


    Du Kang hung up the phone with a smile, and I said to Xiaozhu, "the reinforcements have been solved. Now it depends on whether your plan can be implemented smoothly."


    Xiaozhu said, "master, don''t worry, there will be no problem with my plan. The master sent a trustworthy person to arrange the reinforcements from the Lord''s house. Don''t let people know that they have come to Jingshen City, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the enemy. "


    I reached out and patted Xiaozhu on the shoulder and said gratefully, "I know what to do. Thank you this time."


    Xiaozhu''s face was slightly red: "where did the master say, shouldn''t we help each other?"


    I nodded: "I just think you are really my noble man and have helped me many times, so I want to say thank you. Come on, don''t send anyone. Just you and me, go to the transmission array to meet our reinforcements. "


    Xiaozhu smiles and enters the soul bead. She is probably going to practice. With the help of ice marrow, Xiaozhu will recover in a short time and give me greater help.


    I don''t know what level Xiaozhu''s own strength has reached, but her current Yuanshen power has made her body close to materialization. According to my observation, she has also reached the level of condensing entities.


    After condensing the entity, she can be called a human.


    When her body slowly transforms into the same physical body as human beings, she is a real human being.


    Moreover, the warrior who forms the body and transforms into human is very powerful in strength. She will be a super existence second only to gods.


    Anyway, the stronger Xiaozhu is, the better.


    My current state and strength are not enough to hold down the newly established Shengxian gate, and it is impossible for people of other sects to agree with me. The improvement of Xiaozhu''s strength can just solve this problem.


    When I came to the location of the transmission array, I just saw Zhou Xiaoying busy here. I went up to her and said, "the government soldiers of the Lord''s house will come to support us soon. Sister, please prepare. The transmission array will temporarily stop transporting other people or goods and empty it for the government soldiers of the Lord''s house."


    Seeing that it was me, Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "the soldiers of the Lord''s house have come to help us? Great, we are short of manpower. "


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a smiling face and asked quite unexpectedly, "there are people from the Lord''s house. What are you happy about?"


    Zhou Xiaoying blushed: "what''s your business? Don''t think you''re my brother, so you can inquire about my secrets. "


    I seemed to think of something and said casually, "there won''t be a sister. Your acquaintances are coming?"


    Zhou Xiaoying stared: "what are you talking about?"


    I said with a smile: "sister, you are no longer young. You are not a brother. I say you, you should also consider getting married..."


    Zhou Xiaoying glared at me and shouted angrily, "go away, you''re not my brother!"


    I was stunned and looked at Zhou Xiaoying''s anger. It seemed that Zhou Xiaoying thought of something sad.


    I''m really not her brother. Her brother doesn''t know if he is still in the world, because when I came to Jingshen city ten years ago, her brother Dongfang Hongfeng had disappeared.


    Zhou Xiaoying seldom mentioned it. Today, I inadvertently mentioned it again. Zhou Xiaoying seems to be very sad and angry.


    I felt a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, Saihua came in time after hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s voice: "sister, are you okay?"


    Zhou Xiaoying was very angry, but when she saw Sai Hua''er, she immediately became very gentle. She took Sai Hua''er''s hand and said politely, "I''m fine. Jin Feng is talking nonsense. I frighten him."


    Sai Hua''er glanced at me and blamed me in her eyes: "don''t be angry, sister. Jin Feng can''t speak. If you are angry, I apologize for him."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "what''s the apology? It''s all a family. The soldiers of the Lord''s residence will come to help us guard Jingshen city. We have to prepare. Hua Hua, you accompany Jin Feng. I''ll call some people to help. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said something and hurried away. Saihua wanted to hold her, but she found that she was in a hurry and went far in the blink of an eye.


    Sai Hua''er looked back at me and said anxiously, "what did you say to your sister? Why is she so abnormal? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "I accidentally mentioned her brother..."


    Saihua suddenly said: "so it is. It seems that my sister has never forgotten Dongfang Hongfeng... Jinfeng, you have made some achievements now. Can''t you help find Dongfang Hongfeng? He may still be alive, but he just lost contact with his sister... "


    I sighed: "I didn''t expect this, but now my father... Dongfang Hongfeng''s father is the master of Jingshen city. Isn''t it more convenient than me to find someone? He must have tried it long ago. If he could find it, he must have found it long ago. "


    Saihua sighed slightly, "what you said is reasonable. But in the future, we will always have the opportunity to help find Oriental red maple. When necessary, we still have to help my sister. "


    I nodded: "sister Hua''er, I will take this matter to heart."


    Pause: "our reinforcements should arrive soon. I want to set up their camp here for the time being. Sister Hua Hua, please help coordinate and make room for them. This matter should be kept confidential and should not be known to too many people to avoid accidents. "


    When I said this, I keenly felt that there were changes around me, so it was transmitted to Saihua, and outsiders couldn''t hear it.

 Chapter 610

    Sai Hua''er is very intelligent. Seeing my sudden voice, she suddenly understood. She whispered and turned away.


    I looked back at the void and said calmly, "who is your Excellency and why are you watching me?"


    A man laughed and said, "the general has found me..."


    With the sound, a man slowly appeared in the void.


    He was dressed in blue. At first glance, he looked very similar to the color of the sky. No wonder I felt someone following me, but I didn''t find out where he was.


    This man hides his body shape with invisibility. It''s really difficult for me to determine where he is for a while, but his invisibility needs to be assisted by foreign objects. I think it''s not a powerful invisibility compared with Xiaozhu''s invisibility.


    This man''s face looks like I''ve seen him before, but I really don''t know where I''ve seen him. I don''t have any impression.


    Looking at the expression on his face, it seems that he has known me for a long time. I don''t know where I met him.


    "Your Excellency?" I asked calmly, "Why have you been following me?"


    The man smiled and said, "general, is this going to lead troops to attack the alliance between the stars and the beast gate? I advise the general to think twice before you act. You can''t take risks. "


    I smiled: "Your Excellency followed me all the way, just to tell me this?"


    The man smiled awkwardly: "general, don''t get me wrong. I''m actually here to discuss important matters. I don''t know if it''s convenient for the general now. Let me explain my intention. "


    I stretched out my hand and pointed to a temporary military camp on one side: "come down and say, I''ll buy you a drink."


    The man slowly fell down and stood three meters in front of me. He didn''t intend to go to the barracks with me, but said in situ: "you''re welcome, general. I''m just here to send a message. I''ll leave after saying that. I won''t give the general any trouble."


    I looked at the man and said calmly, "according to you, you are a messenger sent by someone?"


    The man hugged his fist and said, "the general guessed well. To tell you the truth, I''m Jiang Kun, the helmsman of the phantom City branch of beast gate. Today, I brought the instruction of the master of the beast gate. "


    "Instructions from the head of beast gate?" I smiled: "there seems to be something wrong with your words. No one here is from the beast gate except you. Who did you give this instruction to?"


    Jiang Kun looked at me and said calmly, "the instructions are for you, general."


    I was very angry, but I still said calmly, "there seems to be some problems with your words. I''m not from beast gate. The head of beast gate heard that Dugu could give me any instructions?"


    Jiang Kun said: "the general may not know his situation yet. He thought you could catch all the stars and even kill all the people in the beast gate this time... To tell you the truth, although your army has indeed reached an amazing number of millions, it really fought with the beast gate, You are still vulnerable. Our sect leader saw that the general was a material that could be made and had a love for talents, so he asked me to persuade the general not to oppose our beast sect. Otherwise, it will be too late for the general to regret. "


    I stared: "take refuge in the beast gate? Is that what you mean by hearing Dugu, or what you mean? "


    Jiang Kun frowned and said, "that''s what the sect leader meant. I didn''t know you before, and I wouldn''t consider the consequences for you... General, the sect leader promised that as long as the general takes refuge in our beast gate, the Deputy sect leader of beast gate will be general you. This is a great honor, a good thing that most people would never dream of. I would advise the general to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "


    "A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?" My anger had reached the limit. I sneered and didn''t talk nonsense. I directly used a dragon subduing formula and attacked Jiang Kun''s face like lightning.


    Jiang Kun seems to have been on guard all the time. When I shot, he disappeared again.


    He was really proficient in invisibility and disappeared at once. Even my yuan God couldn''t feel where he was.


    It seems that his realm is not under me, and his invisibility is very powerful. At once, my attack lost its target and fell on the distant open space in vain.


    I frowned secretly, knowing that it would be troublesome to meet an expert who can hide, so I quietly contacted Xiaozhu, hoping that Xiaozhu can help me find the exact location of each other.


    Xiaozhu is in the soul bead and knows everything outside very well. As soon as I contacted her, she has already voiced to me: "master, don''t panic. I can crack this man''s invisibility. Master, wait a moment."


    When Xiaozhu spoke, a magnificent force of Yuanshen had entered my body and directly injected into my Yuanshen.


    My Yuanshen seems to have suddenly increased to a great level, and my strength has become much stronger.


    Yuan Shen immediately told me through the instinct between me and him that Jiang Kun was actually less than five meters in front of me and was looking at me and sneering.


    As soon as I turned around, I didn''t go to see Jiang Kun. I pretended that I didn''t know where he was. I deliberately shouted, "don''t hide. If you have the ability, come out to me. We''ll have a real fight."


    Jiang Kun naturally can''t speak. He keeps silent and doesn''t say a word.


    I sneered in my heart, quietly turned the Dragon subduing formula again, suddenly turned around and attacked Jiang Kun who was still sneering.


    "Ah." Jiang Kun thought I couldn''t see his position. He was caught off guard by me and couldn''t help shouting.


    Under my attack, he couldn''t dodge, so he had to take my blow.


    Two dragon shaped auras hit Jiang Kun. He couldn''t help but step back and spit out a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    Jiang Kun''s state may not be lower than me, but under my attack, he was still injured. It seems that his flesh is not very strong.


    However, his injury was not serious. Almost immediately, he turned and jumped into the air and quickly fled here.


    I didn''t go after him because I didn''t intend to kill him.


    The reason why I attacked him just now was to tell him that his invisibility is invalid in front of me. Just give him some color to see.


    Our reinforcements are coming. I don''t want him to see who our reinforcements are, so as not to expose anything.


    The disciple of beast gate is really a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. He is just a branch helmsman. His strength is above me, which is going to scare me.


    The former Wen Renbing, as the first disciple of the beast sect Wen rendugu, is stronger than me. I don''t think there is any difference.


    Now Jiang Kun''s strength is stronger than me, I''m a little surprised and uneasy.


    If there are many experts like beast gate, isn''t it really difficult for us to defeat them?

 Chapter 611

    Xiaozhu quietly appeared in front of me and whispered, "master, Jiang Kun''s strength is only afraid of being above the master. Although he was surprised by the master this time, in fact, after a period of time, he will find that the master''s strength is not his opponent at all. Next time we meet him, we must be careful. "


    I knew what Xiaozhu meant and said with some embarrassment: "my strength is really not Jiang Kun''s opponent, but now our overall strength is no worse than their beast gate, and we don''t have to worry about Jiang Kun alone."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "master, you are deceiving yourself and others. Jiang Kun is not terrible alone, but in addition to the army, there are Wen Renbing and Wen rendugu who are also better than the master. In the future, the master''s cultivation will surpass Jiang Kun and reach the highest level of martial arts."


    I also smiled: "I hope that day can come earlier."


    Pause: "it''s no use. Let''s go to meet our first batch of reinforcements from the Lord''s house now."


    Xiaozhu nodded, slowly disappeared and still went into the soul bead.


    I quickly came to the transmission array, ready to meet our first batch of reinforcements.


    The soldiers in the Lord''s residence are all high-level generals. Many of them are level 9 generals. Their overall strength is much stronger than our sergeants here.


    In order to show my importance to them, I came to meet them in person, which can be regarded as giving them enough face.


    The first officer of the Lord''s residence who came out of the transmission array was my old acquaintance, my former Master Zhu Tianjiao.


    After I left Jingshen City, Zhu Tianjiao also left Jingshen city. She went with Li Xin. I don''t know why she appeared in the army of the Lord''s house.


    When I saw my master, I had to give a big gift and respectfully said, "I''ve seen Master Zhu."


    Zhu Tianjiao was a level 6 general when I left Jingshen city. Now she has reached the peak of level 9 general, which I can see at a glance.


    Zhu Tianjiao seemed to know that I would meet them here. She smiled and said, "you are a famous general now. In fact, my master is not competent, so you''d better call my name."


    I smiled and said, "what did master say? One day as a teacher, I have been my master all my life. "


    Zhu Tianjiao said, "when you say this, I feel that I am at least ten years old at once. All right, let''s get down to business. The total number of people we came to this time was 50000. Have you prepared our residence? "


    I think Zhu Tianjiao seems to be the leader of the team this time, so she said positively, "everything is ready. I believe everything will be ready soon."


    Zhu Tianjiao looked at me and suddenly smiled and said, "are you married? You are now a celebrity in our red dragon country. I believe many girls like you? "


    I smiled: "master cares about me. I should have thanked master, but I really don''t feel how many girls like me. Master''s judgment is inaccurate."


    Zhu Tianjiao said with a smile, "it''s said that you have kidnapped all the gold of our race manager. Don''t lie to me that you haven''t come together yet."


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "master, I''m really embarrassed when you ask this. Sister Hua''er is my girlfriend, but we haven''t married yet, so ah, we can''t say we''ve been together."


    Zhu Tianjiao nodded and suddenly said, "then you''re miserable. Manager Sai will also come to Jingshen city this time. If he sees that you and Sai Hua''er haven''t talked about marriage for so long, he will be furious. "


    I was stunned: "manager Sai will come too? Well... How could he still be the head of the government house? Not all the current leaders... "


    Zhu Tianjiao stopped me: "some things are not what you think. Manager Sai is still a red man in the Lord''s house. Don''t think about it and ask more."


    I nodded, "I see. Master, please follow me to have a rest. Let these things go first. "


    Zhu Tianjiao smiled, turned back and said to a soldier in the Lord''s house, "when are you going to hide in the mirror city?"


    One of the soldiers smiled and said, "we old people have never seen anything before. How can we hide? I... just saw that this former little friend has now become a king of martial arts. Some dare not recognize each other. "


    It was elder black who spoke. I really don''t know when he went to the Lord''s house, but I was very puzzled when I saw him now.


    At this time, the Black Elder, who was originally tall, black and thin, had long disappeared and was replaced by a handsome young man''s face.


    Moreover, his realm seems to have broken through to the realm of King Wu. What''s the matter? Is he rejuvenated?


    It was amazing. I was puzzled: "Uncle Hei, are you rejuvenated?"


    I have special respect for the elder who taught me the Dragon subduing formula. I have to be polite when talking to him.


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "you seem to be doing well. In a short period of more than ten years, you have become an expert in the realm of King Wu. You are worthy of my fancy at the beginning."


    I said with a smile, "Uncle Hei, you are also King Wu now. Don''t just talk about me."


    Elder Hei nodded: "it''s not unusual for me to be the king of martial arts. Aunt Bai and I have a special mental skill, which is called ''returning old and returning children skill''. So after we practice for a period of time, there will be a big change. We either haven''t changed a bit for decades, or overnight, whether it''s our body or our realm, the degree of change will be great. "


    "Return to the old and return to the child''s work?" I haven''t heard of this skill, but I knew it must be a very clever mental skill, so I smiled and said, "then I want to congratulate uncle hei and aunt Bai. They are both King Wu now. In the future, they will be the top existence of the Lord''s house, will be reused by the Lord and become a world famous."


    The Black Elder laughed and said, "when did you learn to butter up? Although we are in the Lord''s residence, our identity is only the staff of the barracks of the Lord''s residence, so it''s hard to say whether we will be reused. "


    I smiled, "that''s for sure. You don''t have to worry. By the way, where''s aunt Bai? I haven''t seen her for a long time. "


    The Black Elder pointed to the transmission array: "I haven''t come yet. I''m anxious to meet my old friend. Go first. She''s behind. By the way, Lord Hua Jianfeng will also come to Jingshen city this time. He is our general and the supreme commander of the government soldiers who helped Jingshen City resist the stars this time. You are old friends. I think you will have a pleasant cooperation. "

 Chapter 612

    I nodded, "that''s for sure."


    Suddenly I was excited to see so many familiar people. I had to talk to them.


    After everyone met, I was not polite: "master, uncle Hei, since everyone came to help me guard the mirror City, I''m not polite. Please arrange defense directly."


    Pause: "my friend Xiaozhu will tell you the specific defense. Now please follow me to your camp."


    Zhu Tianjiao and elder Hei smiled and went to the temporary camp with me. As I walked, I said, "we plan to make a comprehensive counterattack, so the defense in Jingshen city should be entrusted to the soldiers of the Lord''s house. This time we will... "


    I told Zhu Tianjiao and elder Hei the plans we had made before, and also told them our scruples and worries.


    When we attack the stars and confuse the enemy, all the defense in the mirror God city depends on them, so I must be honest with each other.


    After I have told Zhu Tianjiao and others about the battle plan, Xiao Zhu will explain our plan in detail.


    The leaders of the Lord''s house are all acquaintances of Zhu Tianjiao. They didn''t know we would ask them to help us defend the city, so there should be no possibility of divulging secrets.


    A few hours later, it was getting late, and we explained everything clearly. Zhu Tianjiao and others also understood our plan and knew what to do.


    Everything is ready, and the next thing is for us to implement it.


    Many things are easier said than done. I hope our plan can be implemented smoothly this time and really catch all the stars, including the beast gate.


    In order to ensure the continuity of command, I decided not to personally participate in the battle this time, but to stay in the big tent of the Chinese army and command all battles.


    Not only me, Hua Jianfeng, Zhu Tianjiao, elder black and white, but also the Lord of Jingshen City, Zhou Shuangyin, will not fight directly. They will all sit in the Lord''s house.


    Qi zuyue and other leaders who led the troops to attack the stars were nearly 20 leaders who were originally the leaders of Jingshen city. They led their troops out of the city with great momentum and momentum, which is well known all over the world.


    Xuelianer was left with me. Her duty is to collect all kinds of intelligence information, sort out useful information and give it to me, and adjust the battle plan at any time.


    Xuelianer has some opinions about this. She originally wanted to go out with Qi zuyue and others to attack the stars. After I stayed, she was naturally unwilling.


    She hasn''t really adapted to her position. She always wants to go out and fight face to face with the stars, which makes me very difficult sometimes.


    At this time, I can''t just worry about someone''s emotions, so it is strictly ordered that anyone must obey my orders and never be controlled by their own temperament.


    A war is imminent, success or failure depends on it, and no one can make special efforts.


    I can be regarded as the commander in chief of this comprehensive counterattack. All the officers and men are under my command, but the focus is still the main gate that the stars are most likely to attack.


    I took a deep breath, said goodbye to Hua Jianfeng, Zhu Tianjiao and others, and returned to the central army tent at the main gate of Jingshen city.


    My defensive place is mainly the front door. I intend to prepare here earlier.


    The left behind soldiers at the front gate are ready to fight at any time. They have been guarding the city all the time. They know how to defend the city and beat back the stars. They are experienced.


    I checked and found nothing wrong, so I was relieved.


    The necessary preparations have already begun. The soldiers have been on the battlefield for a long time. They don''t need me to worry about everything. They all know how to prepare for the war.


    I don''t have much to prepare. Anyway, the plan has been made, and everything can be carried out according to the plan.


    The only thing that needs to be solved is how to explain our new combat plan to xuelianer. So far, she thought our plan was a direct counterattack.


    I separated all the people in the big tent of the Chinese army, left xuelianer alone, and patiently explained it to her.


    In my expectation, xuelianer will lose her temper when she knows that we have changed our plan and hide it from her.


    But to my surprise, xuelianer said with a straight face after listening to my explanation: "is this the battle plan formulated by Xiaozhu? Great. I look at Xiao Zhu with admiration. "


    I didn''t think xuelianer was joking, so I said along with her words: "Xiaozhu''s performance this time also impressed me. If she hadn''t reminded us, we might have been tricked by the stars."


    Xuelianer said: "it''s my thoughtlessness. Now think about it, blindly attacking is really not a good thing. If everything before is the conspiracy of the stars, we will suffer a great loss if we don''t make some preparations. "


    I saw that xuelianer didn''t mean to blame us at all, so she put down her heart: "I''m afraid you''ll blame us for not discussing with you in advance. Now it seems that I think too much. You''re a very generous person."


    Xuelian smiled: "how dare I blame the general for working under the general? Moreover, the battle plan formulated by the general and Xiaozhu is much better than that before me. I have no reason to blame the general, don''t I? "


    I also smiled: "it''s all for the common goal. We don''t have any objections. Only by working together can we defeat the powerful stars. I believe Xue Junshi can understand this. "


    Xuelian''er hugged her fist and said, "don''t worry, general. I xuelian''er is not a man with a small stomach. Although there was some misunderstanding between Xiaozhu and me before, it will never affect the overall situation. Xuelianer knows the importance and will never make it difficult for the general to do in front of major events. "


    I got up and hugged: "that''s good. I''m worried about how much you think, so I''m going to talk to you alone about it. Except for a few people who know this new battle plan, many brothers around me don''t know it. I suspect that there are enemy spies around us. In order to keep it a secret, I didn''t tell irrelevant people. "


    Xuelianer said, "in fact, the general doesn''t need to tell me in advance, and I don''t need to know the new battle plan now. I don''t mean anything else. Just on business, I don''t need to know in advance. "


    I said solemnly, "you must know now. Otherwise, when we receive information later, won''t you conflict with our plan when you adjust your battle plan? Don''t say anything else. If you know what I mean, go and do your business. "


    Xuelian''er saluted with her fist again: "I see. Let''s collect information and see if there is anything useful to us."


    I nodded: "go, today''s World War I is no small matter. Please take great pains to help me win the final victory."


    Xuelianer nodded solemnly and turned to leave. It seemed that she didn''t mean to blame Xiaozhu and me.

 Chapter 613

    I also made an appointment with Zhou Shuangyin in the evening. It''s late now. It''s time to talk to Zhou Shuangyin alone.


    Mysterious armor may not be new to me, but it must be attractive enough.


    Armor is a necessary thing to assist a warrior in fighting. If it is really the same as what Zhou Shuangyin said before and how powerful the armor he wants to make now, I also want to have such a armor.


    Although my strength is already the second-class king of martial arts, the king of martial arts is not the ultimate existence in this world. There are Wuxian and Wushen above the king of martial arts, which are enough to threaten my existence.


    In the past, I might have thought that Wuxian and Wushen were too far away from me, but recently, I didn''t meet Wuxian and Wushen twice. I saw Wuxian and Wushen with my own eyes. I began to face up to my strength and know where I was.


    Now my strength is not enough to protect myself, let alone invincible. Many people can defeat me.


    I have never dreamed of becoming an invincible existence, but I must be able to protect myself, which is the most basic.


    When I came to the city Lord''s residence, Zhou Shuangyin was already waiting for me.


    When he saw me coming, he took out a treasure box from his desk with a smile. After carefully opening the treasure box, he took out a rare piece of paper.


    Zhou Shuangyin attached great importance to this piece of paper, opened it carefully and said to me, "this is the production drawing of armor. Don''t underestimate it. It was developed by the predecessors in ancient times."


    I looked at the piece of paper in front of me. There were complex pictures and texts on it, but I couldn''t understand it.


    Zhou Shuangyin explained: "this suit of armor can not only defend against physical attacks, but also against real Qi, Reiki and even immortal power attacks. According to the above records, the great powers of ancient times and the legendary martial gods will try their best to refine such armor for self-defense. It is said that this armour can defend the warrior in the realm of Wushen without damage. It can be called the best armour... "


    "What?" I couldn''t help shouting, "is that too exaggerated? Don''t mention the God of martial arts. Even if it''s just a warrior in the realm of the king of martial arts, the destructive power of a full blow is not easily blocked by a armor. The protective clothing of the stars is excellent, and the warrior in the realm of King Wu can easily break it. This armour is a thousand times better, but I''m afraid it can''t resist the full attack of Wu God. There must be something wrong in the record above. Maybe it''s a lie... "


    Zhou Shuangyin interrupted me: "you can see it first. Don''t rush to a conclusion. I found this thing from the treasure house of the city Lord''s residence inadvertently. It was locked by the eight treasure box. I spent a lot of energy. I invited several instrument practising masters and it took three months to open the eight treasure box. When I got it, it was also protected by a small array. The rare Tianyuan stone provided array energy. You should know the origin of Tianyuan stone. It was the most precious energy gem in ancient times. A piece the size of your finger is enough to buy 100 gems of Jingshen city... "


    I was a little moved. I opened my mouth and looked at Zhou Shuangyin, waiting for him to continue.


    Seeing my expression, Zhou Shuangyin smiled proudly, "are you scared? Hehe... I asked experts to help identify it. This paper came from millions of years ago. If it hadn''t been protected by the array, it would have been destroyed. I absolutely believe what''s on it is true. "


    "Things millions of years ago, even if they are protected by an array, they will be damaged." I continued to insist on my view: "I didn''t find any damage on it. It looks like something made now."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "that''s because you don''t know the array to protect this rice paper... Take a closer look at the box and the array inside the box. I have never seen or heard of this formation. However, the array materials it uses are never visible now, and they only exist in legends... So it is a fact that it comes from ancient times. "


    I leaned over and looked carefully for a while, and really found that I had never seen this array before.


    There are only eight materials used in the array. A fist sized black transparent stone is about the Tianyuan stone mentioned by Zhou Shuangyin just now.


    This black and translucent stone is placed in the middle as the energy of the array. The pure energy visible to the naked eye slowly flows on this stone and emits soft light, which looks unreal.


    This stone seems to be a treasure in itself. It may really be the Tianyuan Stone said by Zhou Shuangyin.


    There are four pillars around the Tianyuan stone, only one finger long. The crystal is generally a beautiful small pillar, which is placed around the eight treasure box as a flag in the array.


    Or they are just used to support, not what I think in the array.


    Two yellow jade stones, almost the same size as this eight treasure box, are fixed on four small columns up and down, like the ground and roof of a house.


    They completely fix the space size of the eight treasure box, just like this one.


    In the middle of the "roof", there is also a fire red bead the size of an egg, which emits a trace of red light visible to the naked eye. I don''t know what it is or what its function is.


    These attracted my attention, but what attracted my attention more was this eight treasure box.


    The eight treasure box is not a rare thing in the red dragon kingdom. It is said that women in the oxygen star people have a lot of small objects around them. For convenience, they specially made this eight treasure box to put their small objects in different categories.


    Later, as people found that the eight treasure box still had many important functions, it was slowly loved and used by more and more people.


    After continuous improvement, the eight treasure box has become a very practical and popular common tool. Almost every family uses it and every family will buy and collect it.


    Some people like this tool very much and try to improve it. Finally, they produce all kinds of eight treasure boxes, including eight treasure boxes with mechanisms for valuables, eight treasure boxes with arrays to keep fresh items or items that do not want to dissipate in a short time, and space eight treasure boxes with large storage space similar to space rings


    In a word, the eight treasure box is a particularly popular and beloved tool in a certain era, and it is also a tool used by some people to preserve their precious things.


    I took the eight treasure box and observed it carefully. At the same time, I also recalled some things I had seen in some books. I soon had a general understanding of the eight treasure box.

 Chapter 614

    The eight treasures box I''m holding is extremely heavy. It looks like a box of ten centimeters square. It weighs hundreds of kilograms, which is completely out of proportion to its size.


    Even the heaviest metal doesn''t weigh so much in such a big box.


    The surface of the eight treasure box is painted with countless array patterns, which are dense but clearly visible.


    This requires a very powerful array mage to complete, as well as enough patience and energy.


    I have learned to depict array patterns, but I know that if I depict these array patterns, I can''t finish them even if I have another 30 years.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the whole box is an array disk, an array disk of a super array.


    If some modern array masters with high array attainments know this, won''t they be crazy about it?


    Each array pattern on the box has its own unique function, which is priceless to every array master. I am no exception. I am deeply attracted by these array patterns.


    Staring at the box, I forgot Zhou Shuangyin who was still around me. I didn''t wake up until he called me several times.


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me strangely: "are you okay? What do you think? How can you be in a daze? "


    I withdrew my mind and hurriedly said, "Dad, did you really find this box in the treasure house of the city master''s residence?"


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "I found it accidentally in the treasure house. At that time, I just thought it was very unique, so I thought of finding someone to open it. Unexpectedly, I unexpectedly got the production method of war armor..."


    "Dad," I hurriedly interrupted Zhou Shuangyin, "give me this box. I''m of great use."


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned and said with a smile, "take it and make good use of this Tianyuan stone. It''s priceless."


    I shook my head: "I don''t want this Tianyuan stone. I want the array pattern on this box. This box is the array plate of a super array. These patterns on it are the array patterns of a super array. If I''m not mistaken, this super array may be a lost ancient array tianyanqi array. "


    I was obviously too excited, and my voice became louder and louder when I spoke: "if I could start this big array, let alone the starry man and the beast gate, even if those Wuxian and Wushen came, I didn''t dare to underestimate our Jingshen city."


    "Tianyan strange array?" Zhou Shuangyin said suspiciously, "what array is that? Is it very powerful?"


    I nodded hard: "it''s not ordinary. It''s an ancient strange array. It''s said that it can kill the martial god."


    "Kill the martial god?" Zhou Shuangyin exclaimed, "aren''t you talking nonsense? Where can the martial god be easily killed? "


    I casually pointed to the Tianyuan stone and said, "Taoist Jiufang told me before that many arrays in the ancient strange array were lost because there was no suitable energy to start those super arrays. After all, the more powerful the array, the more energy it needs to start. The energy of this Tianyuan stone should be able to start this Tianyan strange array, so it is put here. It will never be used to save the production drawings of armor. It''s too extravagant. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded vaguely: "there''s some truth in what you said, but I still don''t understand. The drawing of war armor is clearly placed in this box, and there is really a small array to save something in the box, And the Tianyuan stone is really providing energy for the array in the box... Why are you sure it is not used to protect the drawing of armor? "


    I said confidently, "I''m just sure of that. When I saw the red bead at the top of this array before, I didn''t understand its function and almost thought it was an ornament. Now I know, in fact, this bead is the array energy to protect the armor drawing, and the energy of Tianyuan stone has not been used at all. "


    Zhou Shuangyin suddenly said, "I understand that the eight treasure box is not a simple box, but a strange array plate. I believe the power of tianyanqi array is really great enough to kill the warrior in the realm of Wushen. But how can this be used? "


    I looked at the eight treasure box array plate and said slowly, "the key to starting tianyanqi array is the energy of the array. Now we have a Tianyuan stone in our hands. If we want to start this Tianyan strange array, there will be no big problem. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "it''s just used to deal with the stars and the beast gate, especially those super experts in the beast gate."


    I frowned slightly and thought of Dugu, the man of beast gate: "the master of beast gate may be a Wuxian, or at least a peak Wuwang. Most of the martial artists in the highest state here are the king of martial arts, and most of them are low-level kings of martial arts. I''m afraid they are really not their opponents. If Yanqi array is used to deal with them, it may really be a good way. "


    Zhou Shuangyin walked back and forth for a few steps, looked back at me and said, "that''s it. We have another killer mace."


    I picked up the eight treasure box array plate and said cautiously, "city master, I''ll take the tianyanqi array and arrange it at the front door, waiting for the enemy to come to the door. With this array and our original arrangement, if the enemy dares to come, it is absolutely impossible to retreat. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "go, this time strive for World War I to end all wars and return a peaceful world to Chilong country."


    I saluted and left here, holding the eight treasure box array plate weighing hundreds of kilograms, and returned to the central army tent at the main gate.


    With the eight treasure box array, I have a new plan.


    I summoned Xiaozhu and told her about the Tianyan strange array: "with this strange array, we can catch all the leaders of our enemies."


    Xiaozhu was also very excited: "I''ve heard of the reputation of Tianyan strange array, but I haven''t been able to see it all the time. Now we have such a treasure in our hands. As long as the enemy dares to come, we will win a complete victory. "


    I looked at Xiaozhu and said seriously, "if tianyanqi array is to be started, it''s not that simple. I was going to direct the war myself. Now it seems that I may be out of my skills. Only I can control tianyanqi array here. My task needs to be adjusted. Xiaozhu, you are resourceful and a real expert. I''ll give you the defense of the front door. "


    Xiaozhu was stunned: "me? I''m just a yuan God. I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the public. Moreover, I have no position and no prestige here in Jingshen city. How can I command the battle instead of the general? "


    Xiaozhu seems to have a lot of scruples. After listening to my words, she immediately said various reasons that can not replace me.


    I had expected that she would have some scruples. I was not surprised. When she finished, I explained that she would understand what I meant.

 Chapter 615

    I looked at Xiaozhu: "just because you are a primitive spirit, you can change your body at will, and you know how to hide, I chose you to command the defense of the front door instead of me. Later, you cover your body with a robe and create the illusion that you are me. One is to command the battle instead of me, and the other is to help me confuse the enemy. If the enemy finds out that I am not here, he will trace my whereabouts, and our secret weapons may be found and ineffective. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "there is no way to change my body shape. Now I am infinitely close to human beings. It can be said that I am no longer a simple soul. My body shape has been fixed and can not be changed. But it''s still possible to confuse the enemy with invisibility. After all, if I want to speak like your master''s voice, it''s still a very simple thing. "


    My original intention is to confuse the enemy with Xiaozhu and command the battle instead of me, so as long as I can do these two points, I won''t say much.


    Xiaozhu agreed to my request, so I was relieved to prepare, arrange and start tianyanqi array.


    Starting tianyanqi array is not a simple thing. It will take a lot of time and energy. I want to devote myself to it.


    In order to ensure that everything is safe, I specially put forward another request to Xiaozhu: "help me find 100 powerful sergeants. I need them to be trusted when I start tianyanqi array."


    Xiaozhu thought: "do you need their aura? Then you might as well go to the Shen family. The people of the Shen family are trustworthy and powerful. They practice the same mental method. There will be no accidents due to the difference of aura. "


    I nodded: "that''s the best. I''m going to start tianyanqi array now. Help me find the Shen family. Explain what we mean and see how many people the Shen family can send to help me. "


    Xiaozhu said in some embarrassment, "master, I''m not very familiar with the Shen family, so... You have to go there in person."


    After thinking for a while, I knew that the Shen family might not give Xiaozhu face, so I said, "I don''t have time now... You go to find aunt Shen Xiang, the eldest daughter of the Shen family. She is a very important person of the Shen family and helps us defend the city here in Jingshen city. You go to Shen''s house with her and come back quickly. "


    Xiaozhu nodded and turned to leave. Xiaozhu knew aunt Shen Xiang and had some contact before. She should know how to persuade aunt Shen Xiang to help her.


    I was anxious to start the tianyanqi array in my hand. I hurried out of the city and came to a place 200 meters away from the main gate. I sat down and put the array plate of tianyanqi array on the ground.


    This is the easiest place for people from the stars and beast gate to come and stay. It is also the best place for array arrangement I know.


    Tianyanqi array has great power, and the range it can cover will not be small. According to my guess, once the tianyanqi array is started, people will kill and God will kill within 200 meters.


    My target is the high-level personnel in the middle of the enemy, especially those with strong strength, so I choose to arrange here.


    This is also an unexpected harvest before the war. It may not be used, or it may become the key to the victory or defeat of the war. Anyway, be prepared.


    Starting a large array like Tianyan strange array requires enough time and energy. I slowly inject the aura into the Tianyuan stone to stimulate the energy inside the Tianyuan stone first.


    Tianyuan stone is worthy of being the best energy in the legend. As soon as I came into contact with my aura, I immediately released an amazing energy with fierce momentum.


    I use the fastest speed to put the Tianyuan stone into the array plate of Tianyan strange array to avoid energy leakage and attract other people''s attention.


    Silently use my aura to guide the energy of Tianyuan stone into the array pattern on the array plate. When all the array patterns light up, this array will start.


    However, it takes a long time. Each pattern of Tianyan strange array needs a huge amount of energy to activate, and the guidance of energy requires my aura, so my consumption is almost the same as that of Tianyuan stone.


    I may not be able to activate all the array patterns at one time, but I need to rest once or twice in the middle of the way. I can continue to activate the array patterns only after my aura recovers.


    Time passed slowly. I spent a full night and finally activated tianyanqi array at dawn.


    At the moment when tianyanqi array was activated, the heaven and earth here suddenly changed dramatically. Everything originally disappeared and was replaced by desolation.


    Tianyanqi array can change its environment so that others can''t find it. It seems that this array is really a very clever array.


    I, the person who arranges the array, can''t see everything here. I try to control the array and slowly adapt to the world after the array changes.


    After a while, I can finally feel everything outside by controlling the array. It seems that the control of tianyanqi array is very difficult, and I still need time to adapt.


    To be on the safe side, I dug a deep hole with a diameter of more than ten centimeters on the ground with aura, put the array plate of Tianyan strange array in it, and then forcibly changed the soil here with aura to make it slowly solidify into a whole.


    Unless someone deliberately probes, it is generally impossible to find the location of the array disk.


    Hide the array disk. Even if the enemy finds something strange here, it is not easy to find a way to crack the array.


    I took out a clever magic array disk from the space ring and completely hid this small area where tianyanqi array disk was hidden.


    The array in the array is the most difficult to crack. Maybe few people in the world can crack it, so I can really rest assured.


    After finishing this, I took the time to have a rest, and then I was ready to leave here.


    At this time, I suddenly found that even I, who controlled tianyanqi array, had no way to leave here.


    It seems deserted here, but there is no way to walk at all. There seems to be an amazing suction on the ground. It takes great effort to walk flowers.


    On the premise of my high physical strength and good physical strength, if I were an ordinary person, I was afraid that I would have been firmly adsorbed on the ground by this amazing suction and could not move at all.


    This may be a function of Tianyan strange array, which changes the gravity and multiplies the pressure of people entering the array and can''t move normally.


    I''ve seen similar array power in Yaoshan before. I''m not surprised, but I have some expectations.


    I first saw the power of tianyanqi array and felt it was very useful, so I was more optimistic about tianyanqi array.

 Chapter 616

    I wanted to stay here to control this array. If I can''t leave, it''s not a bad thing.


    It''s just that I can''t control the effect of changing gravity, which is very unexpected.


    If every means of killing tianyanqi array could not be controlled by me, it might be dangerous for me to stay here.


    In order to understand Tianyan strange array as soon as possible, I simply stay where I am and use my Yuanshen to test various killing methods of the array one by one.


    Most importantly, I want to know if I can control Tianyan array. Otherwise, don''t I want to kill myself?


    My original God is completely immune to the gravity of the earth''s heart. He can move freely in the array.


    I let yuan Shen walk in the array to test the power of the array while trying to control the array.


    Only the array under my complete control can be used by me. Otherwise, this array is a useless array.


    If I can''t control tianyanqi array, I have to remove the energy of tianyuanshi and make this array lose its energy support, so it will automatically stop running.


    This is my last way, and it will be the only way when I have to. I can''t kill myself.


    The yuan God walked through the array without any danger. It seems that the power of Tianyan strange array has not been stimulated by me. Maybe I have too little aura and failed to completely import the energy of Tianyuan stone into the array, so the power of Tianyan strange array failed to play.


    The people of the Shen family came quickly. The real ancestor of the Shen family, Shen Zu, took the lead. The people who came were exactly 100. They came in full accordance with my requirements.


    Xiaozhu and Shen Zu stand side by side. It seems that she has been recognized by the Shen family and has stood with Shen Zu.


    The Shen family is an ancient Xiuxian family and one of the largest Xiuxian families I know at present.


    The ancestor of the Shen family has a high status. Although I don''t know his strength, I think it must be the cultivation of Wuxian realm.


    Shen Zu let Xiaozhu stand side by side with him. He must have recognized Xiaozhu''s strength and paid enough attention to Xiaozhu.


    In a world where strength is respected, only a person''s strength is strong enough can he really be respected and loved by others.


    I saw them clearly in tianyanqi array, but they looked around the city gate and found no trace of me at all.


    The hiding effect of Tianyan strange array is amazing. Even experts like Shen Zu can''t find me in the array.


    I was secretly happy. While removing the aura controlling tianyanqi array and stopping the energy of Tianyuan stone from injecting into tianyanqi array, I sent a message to Xiaozhu: "I''ll withdraw tianyanqi array later, and you can see me."


    As I removed the energy of tianyanqi array, everything here slowly returned to the previous state. The city gate Sergeant reappeared, and there was no change at all.


    "Master!" Xiaozhu saw me and said in surprise, "tianyanqi array is really powerful. The master is right in front of us. We can''t even see the master. This is much more powerful than my invisibility. It''s more than one level higher. "


    Shen Zu also smiled and said, "little friend, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s always good?"


    I came forward to salute: "Jin Feng has seen elder Shen. Thank you, elder. I''m fine. Do you know how you''ve been lately? "


    Shen Zu said with a smile: "recently, the stars colluded with the beast gate, which made our Shen family unable to sleep well... My old bone hasn''t slept well for several days."


    I smiled: "so we must destroy the starry people and the beast gate and return the peace and tranquility of the world."


    Shen Zu laughed and said, "yes, you said it well."


    After a pause, he suddenly stared at me and said, "do you really get the tianyanqi array in Zhuanhua? Just now you were invisible, and even everything here disappeared. Is it all the function of Tianyan strange array? "


    I nodded: "it is tianyanqi array that hides everything here, but I can see you outside in the array. I control the array, slowly adapt to everything it has changed, and I can see everything outside. It''s just that my strength is too weak to stimulate all the power of Tianyan strange array, so I still don''t know its real power. "


    Shen Zu said, "if you can control the tianyanqi array, I think we can bring the power of tianyanqi array into play with you."


    I was thinking about it, so I smiled and said, "let''s have a try. Let''s enter the array with me, listen to my command, and see if we can give full play to the full power of the array at one time."


    The Shen family came forward together and followed me quickly to the location of tianyanqi array.


    I asked everyone to sit down around the array of Tianyan strange array, and then inject their aura into Tianyuan stone to stimulate the energy of Tianyuan stone.


    A strong energy storm entered the tianyanqi array, and in the blink of an eye, it triggered drastic changes in the tianyanqi array.


    Everything around us disappeared in an instant. Even the Shen family who had been sitting next to me lost their trace in an instant, as if they had suddenly disappeared.


    Tianyanqi array hid everything around again. Even I didn''t know where they had gone.


    I tried to shout a few times, but there was no response. It seemed that no one heard me.


    How can we continue to control tianyanqi array? Is it wrong that I thought at the beginning to gather the power of everyone to control Tianyan strange array and it won''t work at all?


    I slowly stopped injecting aura into Tianyuan stone and waited for Tianyan strange array to slowly stop running.


    As my aura slowly stopped, Tianyuan stone lost its aura guidance and slowly stopped supplying energy. Tianyan strange array stopped.


    The Shen family slowly appeared in front of me. They were all surprised. They didn''t return to normal until they saw me.


    After they found that they could not communicate with the people around them, they all stopped supplying energy to Tianyuan stone, and Tianyan strange array stopped working.


    I said with a wry smile, "it seems that we can''t inspire all the power of Tianyan array together. We have to find another way to avoid hurting our own people. "


    Shen Zu said calmly, "we don''t know what happened to Yanqi array that day, so we have to listen to you. We''ll do whatever you say, and we won''t let you down. "


    I nodded and looked at Shen Zu gratefully: "well, please leave here for a while. I''ll try the control method of tianyanqi array alone. When I find out, I''ll ask you for help."


    Shen Zu laughed: "OK, we''ll leave now. If necessary, you can send someone to call us at any time. We promise to be on call."


    I saluted with fists and respectfully sent them out of here.

 Chapter 617

    I didn''t expect that it would be so difficult to activate tianyanqi array. In the past, when some arrays were activated, as long as the energy in the array pattern was full, the whole array could be activated immediately. Now tianyanqi array is different. I have to think more about what to do.


    Maybe I didn''t find the right way to control Tianyan array, or maybe Tianyan array is really strange. If you want to control it, the general methods don''t work.


    I let my Yuanshen enter the array again to test the array. The Yuanshen said discontentedly, "this array is a magic array, which can only limit the people who enter the array to the array and can''t leave, but it has no lethality. Although it claims to be able to kill the martial god, in my opinion, it can trap ordinary martial artists. It''s not that powerful. "


    I was a little moved, but when I thought that the material of this array plate was so rare and the legend of this array was so powerful, I thought that my method was wrong.


    Does it need the power of the yuan God to control this array? In the past, martial artists attached great importance to the cultivation of Yuanshen. It may be that they need to use the power of Yuanshen to control Yanqi array on this day.


    When I think of it, I take the initiative to give up my position and let my yuan God try to control this Tianyan strange array.


    Yuanshen reluctantly came forward and slowly injected a ray of Yuanshen''s power into Tianyan strange array.


    "Boom" came immediately. I felt amazing pressure on my body. The air around me seemed to solidify all at once. I lost my ability to move immediately.


    The power of Yanqi array on this day was really great. In just a few seconds, I felt my body was squeezed and couldn''t move.


    If I squeeze a little longer, I will be killed.


    "Stop!" I gave a quick drink. The yuan God immediately stopped and cut off the injection of the yuan God''s power. The pressure on my body instantly returned to the previous state and felt much easier.


    I guess it''s right. Yanqi array really needs the power of the yuan God to control it.


    It''s easy to do now. I happen to have a super yuan Shen body around me. She must be able to give full play to the power of Tianyan strange array.


    This person is naturally Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu''s strength is stronger than me, and the power of Yuanshen is also quite strong. It''s most appropriate for her to control tianyanqi array.


    My previous plan had to be changed again. I couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing at myself: "it seems that I''m still not as good as Xiaozhu. She can do anything, but I can only do a small part of it..."


    My Yuanshen said with a smile, "you''re right. You''re really not as good as Xiaozhu."


    I originally planned to let Xiaozhu command the battle instead of me. I will control tianyanqi array myself. Now it seems that Xiaozhu and I will change our roles.


    Leave the array plate of Yuanshen to guard tianyanqi array. I quickly rushed back to Jingshen city and let Xiaozhu control tianyanqi array.


    At this time, our army to attack the stars and beast gate has been ready and is pulling out from the main gate. I watched Qi zuyue and others leave with the army and prayed silently that there must be no accident this time.


    Xiaozhu was quite surprised to see me. I told her what had happened before and asked her to control tianyanqi array.


    Xiaozhu was also curious about tianyanqi array. She readily agreed to my request and followed me directly to the location of tianyanqi array.


    I taught Xiaozhu the method of controlling tianyanqi array. As soon as Xiaozhu learned it, she soon tried to control tianyanqi array.


    Xiaozhu learned quickly. She had a great talent in the array. An hour later, Xiaozhu completely mastered the control method of tianyanqi array and gave full play to the power of tianyanqi array.


    I am very gratified and speechless. I found and activated tianyanqi array, but I have to rely on Xiaozhu to control it. I have to say that I still have a lot to improve.


    The plan can''t keep up with the change. I have a deep understanding now. I arranged Xiaozhu to command the battle before, but now she wants to control tianyanqi array, which just shows this.


    After saying goodbye to Xiaozhu, when I returned to the army tent at the main gate, I saw that the army had been pulled out.


    Out of the front door are 20 commanders, with a total number of about one million, which is a huge scale.


    Almost all the sergeants left from the main gate. They were very fast. In an hour, they had all left Jingshen city.


    I looked at the soldiers who had gone away from the city tower. I was worried. I only hoped that there would be no casualties when they went out to lure the enemy this time.


    I also need to be prepared for defense. According to our previous speculation, the enemy will attack our Jingshen city when our people go out. The defense here is very important.


    If there is a problem with the defense here, our plan of two-sided attack will be a complete failure.


    If even the nest is occupied by the enemy, what else can we do? All plans will be empty.


    The ten commanders from the front gate now have a total of 500000 sergeants under their command.


    I will double the defense areas of the ten commanders. They will help defend the defense areas of the commanders.


    At the same time, I also asked 50000 soldiers from the Lord''s house to enter the predetermined defense area to assist our sergeants in defense.


    The soldiers of the Lord''s residence are all experts. Although they are small in number, they are the most important force at present. When necessary, they will exist like sharp knives.


    When Hua Jianfeng and Zhu Tianjiao arrived here, they divided 50000 soldiers into four teams, and each team stationed in our defense area as a commando.


    In order to avoid chaos, Hua Jianfeng and others directly command these soldiers to fight, which has nothing to do with our sergeants in Jingshen city.


    I can only let it go. After all, they are not from Jingshen city. It is unrealistic for me to ask them to act in unity.


    As long as it is to kill the enemy with us, it is our friendly army and our friend. Don''t ask too much for details.


    When I got these ready, a sergeant sent me a secret letter. After I read it briefly, I ordered people to invite xuelian''er, Xuelan, the patriarch of the snow family, xuelian''er''s brothers and sisters, such as Xuefeng, xuemei''er and Xuebao, to the big account of the Chinese army.


    No matter whether the snow people were surprised or not, I insisted on inviting them to the Chinese army. As for the reason, I didn''t say much.


    After hesitating again and again, the snow people came to the army tent at the main gate.


    The sergeants had already prepared their seats for them, and each had at least two close guards.


    I made these arrangements early in the morning. After the arrival of the snow people, everything went on step by step without any sign of chaos.

 Chapter 618

    I was sitting in my own Chinese army tent, and I was practicing. When the snow people came in, I didn''t get up to say hello.


    The snow people didn''t mean to disturb my practice. They sat quietly in their chairs. Although they all looked at me, no one spoke.


    I opened my eyes on time after all the staff arrived around a cup of tea.


    I looked at the snow people sitting quietly, smiled, hugged and said, "are you all here? I''ve been working hard lately. "


    Xuelan got up and hugged her fist: "the general called me to wait. What advice do you have?"


    I said with a smile, "No. Snow clan leader, you are all the senior personnel of the snow clan and the core of the whole snow clan. I have a few words to tell you. "


    After a pause, I straightened my face, looked at the people present and said, "since you came to our mirror God City, you haven''t been able to get together well. You know little about each other, which is suspected of neglect. So today I invite you to watch the war and see how we defeated the stars and the beast gate. Everything was simple during the war. Today it can be regarded as a welcome to you. "


    Xuelan said with a smile, "general, you''re welcome. We snow people have always been peace loving and unwilling to participate in war. Now we are persuaded by the general to follow the general to Jingshen city to participate in this war. In fact, it is not something we are very willing to do. "


    The snow leopard then said, "we don''t like bloodshed. If the general allows, we want to leave here now."


    I raised my hand: "chief Xue, you guys, it seems that you don''t want to talk with Jin Feng... That''s not good. We live in Jingshen city now. If you Xue don''t want to have a good relationship with me, how can we get along in the future?"


    Xuelan''s face changed slightly, and then said with a smile: "the general laughed, we dare not."


    "Then accompany me here to watch the war." My face must have changed and become a lot more serious: "in order to avoid our strategy being discovered by the enemy, no one here is allowed to leave until the end of the war. Those who disobey orders will be punished by military law. "


    The sergeants outside the tent shouted in unison, "yes, general."


    The snow people changed their faces together, including xuelian''er. Hearing xuelian''er''s stunned question, "general, what do you mean? Don''t I have to command the battle? What about my defense zone? "


    I looked at xuelian''er and said slowly, "Xuejun, you don''t have to worry about your defense area. Lord Zhou Shuangyin has arranged a suitable candidate to command the defense of your defense area instead of you. Now please stay here with your people and wait for the result of our battle. "


    Xuelianer''s face changed greatly. She suddenly stood up, pointed to me and said, "are you going to put us all under house arrest? Why did you do that? I tried my best to help you. How can you do this to us? "


    I smiled: "why do you do this? I think Xuelan clan leader must know. If xuejunshi doesn''t understand, you might as well ask xueclan leader himself."


    "Me?" Xuelan smiled awkwardly and immediately said, "the general laughed. How can I know the general''s mind?"


    I looked at Xue LAN and looked very carefully: "Xue clan leader, since you say so, I won''t force you. Please don''t be impatient now. When the war is over, we''ll talk about what''s going on now. "


    Xuelian''er stared at Xuelan and seemed to want to see something from Xuelan''s face, but Xuelan''s face gradually calmed down at this time, and xuelian''er could not see anything.


    I no longer speak, continue to close my eyes and wait. What I want to wait for is our enemy. Only when our enemy appears can our plan be realized step by step.


    Perhaps the war was imminent, and the mirror God city was silent, as if there were no living creatures.


    Occasionally someone makes some noise, which is immediately stopped, and then there is no sound at all.


    There was also a dead silence in my Chinese army tent. I was practicing, and no one spoke to the snow people and sergeants. Except for the noise made during dinner, it has always been extremely quiet here.


    It was getting dark, and the day passed. The enemy did not appear and the war report was not sent back.


    I have given the order before the war report is sent back. The troops going out are not allowed to send any information back before they return.


    This is to ensure that their movements are completely hidden, but also to confuse our enemies.


    In an emergency, only we can send them a message and tell them whether they can return.


    Our enemies may choose to attack Jingshen city at night, so everything is extremely quiet during the day.


    When night fell, I ordered the sergeant to bring a rich dinner and ask the snow people to have dinner together.


    After dinner, I continued to practice and had no plan to leave here.


    Several of the snow people want to be open. They also practice here. However, they are not as calm as I am. They can''t maintain peace of mind during practice, so they often stop after a while and start again.


    My mental method is the most unique. I can use one mind and two purposes when practicing, so I see all the actions of the snow people, but I don''t want them to know that I can see their every move, so I didn''t express anything.


    The sergeants were full of spirit and stood straight behind the snow people, like guards and watching them.


    There are only snow people here except me and the sergeants. Whether the sergeants protect or monitor, the targets are naturally snow people.


    Time is like running water. The middle of the night has passed again. The enemy is still quiet. It seems that he has no intention to attack our Jingshen city.


    I opened my eyes again, looked at the time, and then slowly said, "why don''t you rest? You can rest assured that no one will disturb everyone''s rest during the three classics in the middle of the night. "


    Xuelianer said, "general, what do you mean?"


    I smiled: "I said, please accompany me to wait for the result of the war."


    "Then why are we the snow people only here?" Xuelianer frowned and said, "does the general think there are spies among our snow people, so he did it? Please speak clearly. "


    I took a look at xuelian''er and Xuelan: "I said, you can ask your father, the respected Xue clan leader."


    Xuelianer immediately turned and stared at Xuelan: "patriarch, please tell me what''s going on?"


    Xuelan sighed: "since the general knows, why don''t you catch us directly, but let us come here?"

 Chapter 619

    Xuelianer suddenly changed her face. Just about to speak, I said, "I have no advantages, but I love talent very much. The snow Army division is the most resourceful woman I have ever seen. I sincerely ask you to come back and help me. For her face, even if the snow family has done something sorry for our mirror God City, I still want to give you a chance to reform. "


    Xuelianer frowned and said, "what''s going on? Why didn''t my father tell me directly? "


    Xuelan looked at xuelian''er, sighed, smiled and said, "lian''er, you are so smart that you should want to know what''s going on. Why do you have to force me to say it? We are seen through by the general, so we will wait quietly for the general''s punishment, nothing else. "


    Xuelian''er''s face was very bad. At this time, she was even more pale: "father, what have you done without telling me? General, please... "


    I raised my hand to stop xuelianer from saying, "the war report may be coming. Let''s not mention it for the time being. After the war report arrives, I will make it clear to you."


    Xuelian''er sat down decadent and turned to look at Xuelan with surprise and disappointment on her face.


    Xuelan doesn''t look at xuelian''er. She turns her head and looks at the sergeants outside the big tent. It seems that she has nothing to say to xuelian''er.


    I stopped talking and just looked at the door of the Chinese army tent.


    A shadow hurried in and said before he could stand firm: "tell the general that he has found the enemy."


    I stood up. "How many people?"


    The sergeant said: "the number of visual inspection is very large, more than the last time. I''m afraid it''s no less than two million."


    "Prepare for battle." I calmly shouted: "inform all defense areas, guard the mirror City, evacuate without authorization, and engage in military justice."


    "Yes, general." The sergeant turned and left without looking at the snow clan.


    I didn''t go to see the snow people, but picked up my phone and slowly dialed a number: "the enemy appears."


    I only said four words and then hung up.


    "General," xuelianer suddenly stood up and looked at me and said excitedly, "our plan is OK. The enemy really appeared..."


    I smiled: "your planned enemy should not appear, but the unplanned enemy appeared. The enemy appeared under our mirror City, not with our troops. "


    Xuelian''er''s face changed again: "how is this possible? The stars came to attack our mirror city? Shouldn''t they meet our troops head-on? How did they bypass our troops? "


    "They didn''t bypass our troops." I said patiently, "they have already avoided the route of our troops. After our troops leave the mirror City, they will raid our mirror city."


    Xuelian''er frowned: "I see. It seems that the general''s previous concerns are not superfluous. There are spies between us... The stars should know that our army is out of battle, so they will choose to attack us at this time."


    I nodded: "that''s why I invited the core figures of the aristocracy to come here."


    Pause: "snow Army division, I know this matter has nothing to do with you, and not all snow people are involved. But to be on the safe side, I can only invite all of you. If you don''t do it properly, please don''t mind. "


    Xuelianer looked at Xuelan with embarrassment and disappointment: "clan leader, what''s going on? Haven''t we all discussed that we should sincerely assist the general and protect Jingshen city? "


    Xuelan lowered her head and said after a long silence, "the conditions given to us by the stars are too generous. I can''t refuse at all. And for the future of the snow family, I don''t think I did wrong. "


    Xuelianer frowned and said, "but have you ever thought that credibility is the most important thing in life. If we go back like this, we will be laughed at and despised by people all over the world. In the future... How can we stand in Chilong country? "


    Xue Lan said, "I can''t care about this. Even if people all over the world despise our snow family, we snow family must make a choice. Lian''er, no matter what you decide to follow general Jin Feng for, I would like to advise you that a place like Jingshen city is definitely not suitable for the survival and development of our snow people. On the contrary, the large area provided by the stars is the livable place of our snow people. As long as we can go there, even if there is only one person left in our family, it is worth it. "


    Xuelianer said puzzled, "is it a livable place for the snow family? What''s going on? How many things are you hiding from me? "


    Xuelan looked at me and didn''t speak. Instead, xuemei''er, xuelian''er''s sister, said, "lian''er, the livable place of our snow family can''t be known by anyone, which is related to the life and death of our snow family..."


    I interrupted xuemei''er''s words: "talk slowly later. I''ll leave first."


    I don''t want to participate in the internal affairs of the snow clan, and I want to see the situation outside the city and leave here for the time being.


    I don''t intend to participate too much in the internal affairs of the snow family. Let them deal with them by themselves.


    Mirror God city is just shrouded in darkness. With my eyes, I can''t see the enemy thousands of kilometers away.


    However, we also have some scientific and technological equipment. With the help of instruments, I immediately saw countless chariots and enemies rushing towards our mirror God city.


    Under the probe of my original God, I roughly determined the number of enemies, about two million.


    This time, our enemy learned to be good. Instead of attacking on foot, they were all armored combat vehicles.


    At the same time, there are also star warships in the air. There is more than one star warship coming, which has the attitude of fighting to the death with us.


    This is what I hope. Looking at the incoming enemy, I not only didn''t feel frightened, but laughed.


    I quietly ordered the messenger around me to prepare the golden light gun and be ready to shoot down the star warship in the sky at any time.


    Only weapons such as the golden light gun can shoot down the starship in the shortest time.


    The Starship poses little threat to a single person, but it poses a great threat to our city wall. Even if the city wall of Jingshen city is protected by a large array, it can not withstand the continuous attacks of starships.


    The city wall is the protective barrier of our mirror God city. Now we must do our best to protect it.


    To do this, shooting down the starship in advance should be the best way.


    The sergeants waited quietly for my orders. As long as I gave the order, the battle on the front door would begin immediately.


    The war was coming, the soldiers tightened their nerves, and the atmosphere around them gradually solidified. It seemed that even the air stopped flowing.

 Chapter 620

    I silently calculated the distance between the enemy and us, and silently waited for the best time to fire.


    The enemy may not have found out that we were prepared long ago. This time, they raided us when our troops were empty. Their idea was to make a quick decision.


    So before they start, we must try our best to eliminate those personnel and weapons that pose a great threat to our mirror city.


    The sergeants of Jingshen city have long aimed at those siege weapons, especially those with huge targets such as star warships.


    The enemy''s speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it was within our range. I waited patiently for a few seconds, and then decisively ordered: "kill!"


    All the troops opened fire together, and the dark night sky suddenly turned into day. The light of various attacks flashed and reflected the sky as bright as day.


    Golden light guns are particularly dazzling because their targets are starships in the sky, all shooting at the sky.


    I watched everything in front of me quietly until the first enemy''s chariot opposite exploded and made an amazing sound.


    The weapons carried by the enemy seem to be very powerful. The sound made when the chariot exploded and the burst of fire tell me that the enemy is really extremely dangerous this time.


    The main gate of Jingshen city is dangerous. That''s my first reaction.


    The main gate of Jingshen city is always attacked here. Every time, the enemy will choose here as the breakthrough point. I don''t know what the reason is.


    I kept myself in a very calm state, carefully looked at everything in the battlefield ahead, and didn''t let go of any clues.


    On the contrary, I don''t worry about the star warship in the sky. The star warship is still a means of transportation. Although it is used as a siege weapon by the stars, it is too big and the target is obvious. It is easy to be shot down, and it doesn''t play too much role in the siege.


    If it is space warfare, the power of the star warship will be brought into full play. Unfortunately, now we are fighting on the ground. The power of the star warship has been infinitely reduced and is basically in a passive situation.


    The flames and screams in front of me can''t shake my inner peace. Maybe it''s because this war has reached the final decisive moment. I''m ready for it. I don''t have any excitement or fear.


    The war in the immortal world is still an almost modern war, which makes us oxygen stars helpless.


    The technology on the oxygen star is not very developed, and the scientific and technological weapons are not very advanced. What we are most powerful is to rely on our own strength to fight. It is still based on the strength of the warrior, supplemented by scientific and technological weapons.


    Now the invasion of the stars has brought countless high-tech weapons and some great changes on the oxygen star.


    Perhaps when the stars are driven away or eliminated, oxygen star has also become a world of immortality and technology.


    I actually thought of this at this critical moment. It seems that our preparations have made me completely relieved. I subconsciously believe that we will win this war.


    Because of this, I don''t have any burden in my heart, let alone panic like before.


    I calmly looked at everything in front of me. Even our previous plan was carried out smoothly. There was no fluctuation in my heart.


    My heart seems to be dead. Even in the face of this hellish scene, there is still no fluctuation in my heart.


    When the sun rose, I knew that our plan was very smooth. The people of stars and beast gate really came into our pockets and were surrounded by our troops.


    There was a little fluctuation in my heart at the moment when the encirclement circle surrounded smoothly and trapped all our enemies.


    But that''s all. I soon calmed down like I didn''t see anything.


    The besieged enemy reacted at this time. They tried their best to break through the encirclement and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, our army had long been prepared. No matter how the enemy struggled, there was no way to escape the encirclement.


    The golden light energy gun has great power. Each blow will take away many enemies'' lives and kill them.


    Especially those chariots, because they carry a large number of powerful weapons, after being shot by golden light energy, they successively trigger big explosions and become a fatal threat to the stars themselves.


    Their chariot has become their hypnotic charm. Many people have been blown up together with the chariot before they can get out of the car.


    The bodies of the killed enemy are piled up like mountains, and the soil on the ground is bloody. From a distance, it is definitely a scene of hell on earth.


    War has always been extremely cruel, and human life is extremely fragile in war. Even martial artists, even high-level martial artists, still have to obey fate in the face of such a large-scale war.


    The battlefield in front of the main gate of Jingshen city is chaotic. I can''t see who killed who, and I don''t know which of our losses and the enemy''s losses is greater.


    Especially the soldiers of both sides in tianyanqi array can''t see clearly and don''t know what''s going on.


    I saw that on the battlefield outside the array, three or five fell here and seven or eight fell there. The dead were like snowflakes in the sky. One by one, they dropped dust without interruption.


    If this goes on, before long, this will be the world of the dead.


    If this goes on, it will be a world of blood.


    Some high-level martial artists have attracted my attention because of their strong personal strength and outstanding performance.


    Some high-level warriors of beast gate want to escape from the sky, but they can''t succeed. Countless attacks are directed at them. They are defenseless and have nowhere to hide in the air. They die faster than people on the ground.


    The corpse falling after death is more like an ice piece thrown by someone. It falls to the ground with a slap and immediately turns into a pile of debris.


    It was an illusion to me after being hit by countless attacks and the body was cut into countless small pieces.


    Before, there were some people of beast gate who were at a high level, trying to break through from the direction of Jingshen city.


    They felt that the garrison here was not as powerful as the troops surrounding them, so they wanted to break through Jingshen city from here.


    Just as they approached the main gate of Jingshen City, Xiaozhu suddenly launched tianyanqi array.


    As soon as tianyanqi array is launched, everything around it disappears instantly, together with the enemies who enter tianyanqi array.


    I can''t see what''s going on inside, but I can imagine that those people are only dying.


    The power of Tianyan strange array is that even the martial arts in the martial god realm will die and have no life after entering, let alone these martial arts in the king of martial arts realm at most.

 Chapter 621

    I didn''t see the sect leader of beast sect. Hearing that Dugu, an old immortal like him, had already become a human spirit and wouldn''t risk easily.


    Maybe Wenren Dugu intended to preserve his strength. I didn''t see a few of the core executives of the stars appear on the battlefield. For example, Wenren Bing didn''t appear.


    I didn''t want to watch any more. I silently returned to the Chinese Army''s big tent. Looking at it, it was the snow people with pale faces. I was silent when I wanted to speak.


    I sat down slowly and picked up a war report on the table.


    The war report was sent by the sergeant when I was not here. It was placed in the most prominent place. People in this room can see all the contents at a glance.


    There is only one big line in the war report: everything is going well.


    Only I can understand the contents of the war report, because this is the task of the war beast army I gave me. Only after they go out and succeed will such a war report be sent to me.


    This is a secret task I assigned without telling everyone. Now it seems that the war beast army has completed the task I assigned.


    If it were human beings, they would not use paper war reports. Nowadays, human beings are used to using all kinds of communication equipment, and few people still use paper.


    The purpose of the war beast is naturally to attack and kill the high-level of the stars and the high-level of the beast gate.


    If the enemy''s top echelons don''t enter tianyanqi array, they can''t just let them go.


    My army of war beasts will make them remember me forever.


    Now that the war report has arrived, it shows that the war beast army has succeeded. I should have been very happy, but I don''t know why, I just can''t be happy.


    Silently put down the war report in my hand. I closed my eyes as if I were asleep and didn''t move.


    I''m not practicing, nor do I deliberately confuse anyone.


    I fell asleep, really fell asleep.


    I slept comfortably, steady and calm, like a newborn child.


    When I opened my eyes and woke up, it was already the next morning.


    The battle outside is not over yet, but listening to the voice, it is over.


    After two nights and one day, this war, which has been prepared for a long time and involves a large number of people, is coming to an end.


    I didn''t deliberately pay attention to this war that should have been my special attention. I actually fell asleep at ease for a whole day and night.


    It''s over when it''s over. I suddenly feel very tired and want to continue to sleep. I didn''t even take a look at the snow people in front of me.


    I waved and said with a trace of fatigue, "you go."


    The surprise and doubt on Xuelan''s face: "general, let''s go?"


    I sighed, "you go. The war is over. It''s no use for you to stay here."


    "I won''t go." Xuelianer suddenly stood up and said loudly, "I know the general must hate the snow people because of the actions of the snow family, but what I want to say is that I didn''t know before. This matter has nothing to do with me. General, you have no right to drive me away, and I will never go. "


    I looked at xuelian''er and suddenly felt a lot of spirit. The previous fatigue seemed to disappear: "are you sure you want to stay?"


    Xuelianer nodded and said, "I''ll stay."


    "That''s good." I nodded: "send the snow patriarch for me, and then come back to me."


    Xuelianer looked puzzled: "what does the general mean?"


    I looked at several commanders running outside: "if you don''t go now, it''s too late. Go quickly."


    Xuelianer''s people also saw the commanders who ran over, stood up together and left quickly.


    I still sat where I was and said to a group of sergeants who were still here, "go and have a rest. The matter here is over."


    When the sergeants saluted and left, I waited for several commanders who hurried to speak.


    They must have something to say in such a hurry.


    "General," before the commanders spoke, xuelianer came back: "we won the war report just delivered."


    I looked at xuelianer and several commanders and said slowly, "then clean the battlefield and have a rest. Tonight, we''ll have a celebration banquet. All the officers and men will be given a big reward. "


    "Yes, general." All the people smiled and answered me in unison.


    I smiled a little: "all scattered. Remember that the sergeant who deployed the defense can''t leave his post unless we are sure that all the enemies have been eliminated."


    The commanders saluted together and then left happily. Looking at their faces, they were extremely excited and happy.


    I didn''t move. I sat here. My mind seemed to be blank. Even everything in front of me didn''t enter my brain at all.


    I may have made a breakthrough because of this war. I don''t seem to be interested in everything anymore. I seem to see it very light.


    But this seems abnormal. I am already a warrior in the realm of King Wu. There should be nothing that can easily change my state of mind.


    Is it the heart demon that appears again? It is at such a moment that the heart demons of martial artists often appear suddenly.


    I was suddenly surprised that something was wrong with me. Just about to make a move, my head suddenly hurt, like being stabbed by something sharp.


    A sharp pain instantly made me lose all my senses, and my body suddenly fell out of control.


    I suddenly lost my ability to move. I can''t control my own body. This is my first feeling.


    Then I found that the original good yuan God could not move at this time. It seemed that like my body, he was controlled by something.


    I was possessed by the devil. I was aware that I was possessed by the devil. I was possessed by the devil.


    I broke through too fast recently. My body hasn''t adapted to my state, and my state of mind hasn''t adapted to my current state. Therefore, when my mood fluctuates greatly, the mind devil takes advantage of the weakness.


    As long as a warrior knows the horror of heart demons, it will make the warrior lose all his skills, or it will kill the warrior completely.


    Moreover, the heart devil will directly hurt the soul of the warrior, that is, the yuan God, so the warrior who dies under the heart devil will leave nothing, which is a complete death.


    What can I do? Am I destined to retire at this time? I''m not willing, absolutely not willing.


    I must not die like this. A voice has been calling in my heart. I will never give in.


    I can''t control my own body, and I can''t use my aura to resist the heart demon. This is a fatal situation, if no one comes to save me.


    At this critical moment, a sudden coolness came from the soul bead. I instantly recovered my consciousness and felt my body at the same time.


    I sat up keenly, and the yuanshenjue worked automatically. The whole person was full of energy and momentum, making waves of wind and thunder.

 Chapter 622

    The soul bead saved me again. With its help, the imprisonment of the heart demon to me was broken in an instant.


    My hands and feet could move slowly, and my yuan God also reacted.


    However, a burst of severe pain also spread to my brain at this time, which almost made me faint again.


    My Yuanshen was injured in the moment just now, and the injury was very serious.


    This pain comes from my original God, that is, my soul, so my body almost made an instinctive self-protection - fainting.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted, while running the mental method to protect my Yuanshen, I also ran the Yuanshen formula.


    Yuanshen formula is not only to cultivate the skill of Yuanshen, but also to repair the injured Yuanshen.


    I have to protect myself and repair the injured Yuanshen in a short time.


    Yuanshen formula was wildly operated by me, and a trace of Yuanshen power was added to the injured Yuanshen. Although the injury was stabilized, my pain was more intense and obvious than before.


    If this goes on, I may die. The pain from the depths of my soul will drive me crazy.


    Once I go crazy, I will stop self-treatment, and I will be seriously injured if I don''t die.


    Xiaozhu, where are you? If you don''t save me, I''ll be finished.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly thought of Xiaozhu controlling tianyanqi array. Maybe Xiaozhu has been helping me save me all the time. I have formed a habit. When I encounter danger, I think of her unnaturally.


    Xiaozhu seemed to feel my situation and appeared beside me in the blink of an eye. She was the spirit of shenghunzhu. She recognized me as the Lord and knew my current situation like the back of her hand. She came to help me.


    Xiaozhu is a Yuanshen body. She knows how to protect and repair the injured Yuanshen. With her help, my pain has weakened a lot in an instant.


    I always think Xiaozhu is my goddess of luck. Now it seems that she is really my lucky star. It doesn''t say how many times she helped me or how many times she saved me. It''s enough to see that she is my God of luck every time I encounter danger.


    At this time, I didn''t think of anything except to relieve my pain as soon as possible.


    In this way, I treated myself and recovered the injured Yuanshen with the help of Xiaozhu. It took me nearly an hour to control the damage brought by the heart demon this time.


    Xiaozhu slowly suppressed and dissolved the heart robbery caused by my heart demon. She was also very hard. Her body, which was already close to condensation, seemed to be illusory.


    Fortunately, her strength is really deep. I don''t have to worry that she can''t hold on.


    I slowed down. The first reaction was that I was saved. The second reaction was that who was controlling tianyanqi array now?


    The experts of the beast gate trapped by tianyanqi array are not so easy to die. Now Xiaozhu came here to save me. After tianyanqi array loses control, it will stop running. Those people have a chance to take advantage of it.


    My worry Xiaozhu immediately felt: "master, don''t worry, Tianyan strange array has been opened, and its power is amazing. It must have been dead for a long time. And now Waner is helping me keep it running. Even if someone hasn''t died, there won''t be any problems in a short time. "


    I let go of my heart: "you are considerate and let Wan''er help us maintain Tianyan strange array."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "master, what''s going on? How could it be invaded by the heart demon at this time? It was very dangerous just now. If I came late, master, you would be in danger of losing all your skills. "


    I smiled bitterly: "I always felt something wrong before. I thought I saw too many dead people and felt uncomfortable. I didn''t think it was because of the heart devil. I was almost killed by the heart devil. It seems that the immortals can''t kill too much, otherwise, the demons may kill us at any time. Thank you, Xiao Zhu. You saved me again. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "you''re fine. There''s no need to say thank you between us. If I''m in danger, master, you''ll go all out to save me."


    I nodded: "you''re right. You''re welcome between us."


    I suddenly feel that Xiaozhu is my family, so I can save this sentence of thanks.


    Between relatives, it may be necessary to say thank you, but if you don''t say it, it doesn''t matter much.


    Relatives can understand and tolerate each other. It''s not very important to say thank you or not.


    I thought of tianyanqi array again: "Xiaozhu, go and help Waner control tianyanqi array. Don''t let her work too hard alone."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "master, you care about everyone. Well, I''ll replace Wan''er now. Master, have a good rest. "


    I nodded and watched Xiaozhu leave. I still felt a lingering fear, as if I was frightened by a heart demon.


    When Xiaozhu left, I remembered that it was more important to go back, so I said to a messenger on the side: "after the battle is over, clean the battlefield immediately, register all the lost brothers and give preferential treatment to their families. If their family members are willing to work in the army or join Shengxian gate, they will be hired first. "


    After a pause, I thought of another thing: "send someone to the war beast concentration area to bring them food and spirit grass. This time they have done a lot of good. It''s time to reward them. "


    The herald took the order and left. I feel that what should be done now has been taken into account, so I don''t bother too much.


    As for cleaning the battlefield, pacifying the wounded or preparing a celebration banquet, let others do it.


    I rest at ease and take good care of my Yuanshen. Yuanshen''s injury has basically recovered with the help of Xiaozhu, but I still need to practice to avoid future troubles.


    Yuanshen needs to rest for a few days. Only after the negative impact of this injury is eliminated can he continue to grow.


    After being devastated by demons, although it was only a short time, I felt like I had been drained of most of my energy. I felt very tired. After sitting down, I soon fell asleep.


    The outbreak of heart demons is heart robbery. The heart robbery caused by the outbreak of heart demons is even more frightening, its threat is greater, and it does more harm to the people who cross the robbery.


    This time, Xiao Zhu didn''t help me in time. I may not be able to get through this disaster smoothly. I will die when I defeat the stars.


    If I regain my new life, the road will be smoother in the future. If I don''t die, there will be future blessings. I can''t help comforting myself.


    Finally, I defeated the stars, and finally cleared the cancer of the red dragon Kingdom and even the whole oxygen star. I was happy and excited in my heart, but I couldn''t laugh at the noise of the heart devil.


    My killing is too heavy and my demons are too heavy. I''m afraid it will be difficult in my future cultivation.

 Chapter 623

    The science and technology war in the immortal world is finally over. We have won a complete victory. Except for some enemies who narrowly escaped, most of them have been wiped out.


    Including the people of beast gate, they attacked with the stars and died with the stars.


    According to the post-war statistical report, almost all the stars and the top leaders of beast gate died under the claws of war beasts.


    Even those who the war beast failed to kill died in the scuffle.


    The high-tech weapons of those stars can easily kill high-level warriors, not to mention Xiaojin. They are extremely powerful. Many of those high-level warriors are not their opponents.


    The soldiers cleaning the battlefield are very serious, especially when they clean up the big accounts of the enemy''s middle army, they are very careful and don''t let go of any high-tech things.


    We found the corpse of the enemy leader. The highest position is the monarch of the stars, followed by the head of the beast gate who is as handsome as a woman.


    The bodies of the two men were found together. It seems that they happened to be together before they died and were eaten by us.


    Millions of enemy corpses, as well as the corpses of more than one million of our soldiers, fell densely in a large area in front of the main gate of Jingshen City, looking very scary.


    We didn''t find the bodies of Bian Lusha and Wen Ren Dugu. Whether they were alive or dead has become a mystery for the time being.


    I think they should have escaped and could never easily die in a corner. Therefore, I discussed with Zhou Shuangyin and asked the Lord''s house to issue a wanted notice for hearing people Dugu and Bian Lusha in all cities of Chilong country.


    No matter whether they can be found in the end, this wanted notice must be issued. They are the leaders of the enemy and must not be let go easily.


    People from all over the country may find them together, which is much simpler than those here.


    The Lord''s Office actively cooperated with us and soon issued the wanted notices for Wen Ren Dugu and Bian Lusha, which were wanted all over the country.


    This time, there is a reward for wanted. Anyone who provides accurate information can get a reward of 100000 yuan.


    Don''t underestimate this 100000 yuan. According to the money purchasing power of Chilong country, 100000 yuan is already an astronomical figure, enough for a middle-class family to live comfortably for many years.


    Jingshen city is safe, Chilong country is safe, and the whole oxygen star is safe.


    Scattered among other stars, because the main force was destroyed by us, and because we distributed the high-tech weapons of stars to countless oxygen stars, we completely lost the possibility of staying in oxygen stars, and fled one by one and left oxygen stars.


    In this process, countless stars were killed, and the whole oxygen star set off a vigorous counterattack, which once evolved into a dramatic war in which everyone pursued and killed stars.


    The stars were destroyed. Except for a few people who escaped from the oxygen star, most of the stars who came to the oxygen star died here and had no hope of returning home.


    A month later, there was no trace of stars in the whole oxygen star, and everyone spontaneously carried out activities to celebrate the victory.


    For a time, oxygen star was bustling, full of laughter and triumphant songs.


    In order to celebrate the defeat of the stars, Jingshen city hosted a large-scale celebration banquet led by the city master''s office. All the soldiers drank in large bowls and ate meat. The officers and soldiers enjoyed themselves all day and night.


    Jingshen city is the main battle area most seriously damaged by the stars, and it is also the place where the stars were defeated. Therefore, it has attracted the attention of all the oxygen stars. It is famous far and near, and its status has become extraordinary.


    The people who left here because of the war returned to Jingshen city one after another, which added some popularity to the sparsely populated Jingshen city.


    However, because too many people died during the war, people''s faces didn''t look very good, full of melancholy and sadness.


    Especially when some family members die, that is even more obvious.


    The war destroyed most people''s homes. After they came back, they began to rebuild their homes with the help of the city Lord''s house.


    The city Lord''s office provides a lot of money and labor, and plans all the construction of Jingshen city in a unified way, and is ready to build a new Jingshen city in the next few years.


    The Lord''s residence knows that Jingshen city has suffered serious damage. This time, it also tried its best to help, providing a lot of money and materials to help Jingshen city recover faster.


    Du Kang came to Jingshen city in person and interviewed Zhou Shuangyin about the reconstruction of Jingshen city. He attached great importance to the reconstruction of Jingshen city.


    Maybe in two years, no one can see the appearance of Jingshen city at this time, because the appearance of Jingshen city may be completely changed at that time, and you can''t find what it is now.


    I thought it would take at least two or three years or more to rebuild Jingshen city. After all, it was damaged so badly that almost all of it had to be rebuilt.


    Today''s Jingshen city is devastated, full of broken bricks and tiles, as if it had been uninhabited for hundreds of years.


    What''s more, there are few ordinary people here. What they can see is several sergeants responsible for guarding.


    No one wants to rebuild Jingshen city. I''m afraid it will take longer.


    To my surprise, within a few days after the war, the smoke curled up in Jingshen City, and there was a lot of noise. There were no longer only sergeants and a few local people who came back, but more people who didn''t know where they came from.


    Obviously, these people came to live in Jingshen city. Each of them dragged their children.


    After the war, the population of Jingshen city was not large and needed to be supplemented by outsiders.


    With the participation of these people, within a few days, Jingshen city was once again full of vitality and infinite vitality.


    At present, most of the personnel of Jingshen city are soldiers guarding Jingshen city. They may have new orders to leave at any time. They can''t be regarded as permanent residents.


    Zhou Shuangyin was happy that more people came to Jingshen city and ordered them to accept them all, divide the land, build houses for those people and let them live in peace of mind.


    Those people are self-conscious. They start to be busy at the first time after their arrival. They build houses and repair streets. They are as busy as they are at home all day.


    The originally broken streets were quickly renovated, the originally collapsed houses were quickly rebuilt, the originally deserted shops were quickly restored, and the originally empty city was filled with countless people who returned or came here


    Everything has changed rapidly towards the good side. The mirror God City, which is on the verge of disappearing, has recovered rapidly in just a few months, and has rapidly changed from a small city to a big city with a population of nearly 10 million.


    Jingshen city has regained its vitality. Everything is better than before the war.


    We have to admit that human power is infinite. In just a few months, the mirror God City, which was almost completely destroyed by the war, has been restored.


    Wide and straight streets, neat and uniform houses, everything is in order, everything is in order.

 Chapter 624

    Jingshen city is recovering rapidly. As the Vice City Lord, I am very happy. I moved from the main gate to the city Lord''s house and lived with Zhou Shuangyin.


    Our father and son are the city master, a deputy city master and the general who commands the army of the whole city. It''s also suitable to live together.


    In order to facilitate cultivation, I found an independent small house in the city Lord''s residence, which can be regarded as my future residence.


    This house is one of the few houses that have not been destroyed in this war. It is surrounded by tall circular buildings. It is surrounded in the middle and survived.


    Most of my friends have found a residence nearby, so that they can practice yuanshenjue and other martial arts and combat skills with me.


    I don''t care about things outside for the time being. I just stayed in the small house to meditate and practice and enjoy the rare silence.


    Because of the previous injury, my Yuanshen had to cultivate for a few days and stay in my body.


    Xiaozhu also returned to the soul bead to practice. She wanted to use the cold ice pulp to restore her strength and didn''t want to be disturbed.


    After staying in the small house for ten days, I felt calm, so I left the small house and prepared to go out for a walk. By the way, I also took a look at the outside situation.


    When I went out to the office of the city Lord''s residence, I saw two long queues of people who came to register.


    Some of these people have no housing and need temporary assistance; Some have lost relatives and come to receive pensions; Some come to join the army and want to become sergeants of Jingshen city


    Everyone has their own ideas and things. Everyone lined up quietly. It seems that everything has returned to the past and become orderly.


    I felt at ease and didn''t disturb anyone. I walked away from the city master''s house and came to the street.


    At this time, the streets still look a little messy. Countless people are trying their best to clean up the garbage left by the war, or the garbage left after the construction of new houses.


    Many Sergeants are also sent to help clean up. After all, they are sergeants, organized and disciplined, and they are easier to command when doing things.


    Perhaps because everyone has cleaned up some, a wide road can be passed.


    People are too busy to take the undamaged chariots to help transport garbage.


    A house not far away has been destroyed, but the house that has not completely collapsed is being demolished. Everyone uses some machinery of stars, which is very labor-saving and easy to work.


    Everything is developing towards complete recovery. This is a good beginning. In the near future, Jingshen city will stand in front of the world again.


    I took a general look and felt a little relieved. I saw hope.


    Walking among the busy crowd, countless people greeted me, and even shouted my name, taking me as their lucky star.


    I talk to people politely. In order not to disturb them, I can only stop looking at the current situation of Jingshen city.


    On the way back to the city master''s house, I remembered that the residence of the snow family was also in the mirror God City, so I went to see their current situation.


    Before, the snow people wanted to secretly collude with the star people and the beast gate. Fortunately, after our mirror God city was broken, we took a share. As a result, we skillfully destroyed the star people and the beast gate, and directly caught them all, so that the snow people completely lost hope.


    Although I didn''t investigate the matter, I think they will not continue to stay in Jingshen city with the same peace of mind as before.


    Recently, I haven''t seen xuelian''er. I don''t know the current situation of Xuezu. Now I think of it, I''ll go and have a look.


    If the snow people sincerely repent, I will give them a chance to reform and let them continue to live in Jingshen city.


    When I came to the Xuezu camp, I saw a large number of Xuezu packing up. It seemed that they wanted to leave here.


    This is also what I expected. After all, the snow family did something wrong and didn''t have a good intention to stay here.


    When they saw me, some snow people were full of panic. I knew they were worried that I would embarrass them, so they smiled and said, "I''m here to see the patriarch of the noble. Please help pass it on."


    A snow clan looked at me, then ran away quickly and went to find Xuelan.


    I stood there, smiling and saying, "what are you doing? Are you used to living here? Jingshen city was destroyed by the war. It is very broken and chaotic. It must be uncomfortable to live. Please forgive me. "


    A bolder snow clan said, "general, we did something wrong. Are you coming to punish us?"


    I smiled: "you did something wrong, punishment is necessary. I thought about it. If you want to stay here and continue to live, you must build your own house. This is my punishment for you. "


    "This......" the snow clan hesitated: "is it so simple?"


    I nodded: "it''s not easy. Many houses here have been destroyed and need to be rebuilt or repaired. You may need to spend a lot of energy to do these things, and there is no one to support you, so the punishment is also very heavy. "


    The snow clan put down the things in their hands and said gratefully, "how can this be punishment? It is clear that they forgive us... Thank you, general, for your generosity and don''t care about our ignorance..."


    I raised my hand to stop the man from saying: "don''t say these words. The past is over. Don''t take it to heart. I just hope that in the future we can coexist peacefully and that such things will not happen again. "


    "We must remember the general''s orders and never dare to disobey the general''s orders again." A group of snow people said in unison, "thank you, general, for forgiving us."


    I smiled and went to Xuelan who was coming. As I walked, I said, "let''s go. I''ll talk to your patriarch."


    The snow clan dispersed, and I also saw the frightened snow LAN on my face: "is the snow clan leader ready to leave?"


    Xuelan smiled awkwardly: "general, we did something sorry for Jingshen city. It''s really..."


    I smiled: "let''s not mention the previous things, as long as you are no longer so confused."


    Xuelan was stunned and immediately said, "what does the general mean?"


    I said slowly, "this piece was originally assigned to you, and now it is still yours. I hope you can build your own homes and live in peace. I have only one request. In the future, if Jingshen city is in danger, I hope you can also help. "


    Xuelan said gratefully, "thank you, general... I thank the general on behalf of the snow family. At the same time, I also promise the general that we will not make such a mistake again."


    I waved: "no need to thank you. We''ll still be a family in the future. There''s no need to talk about polite words. The patriarch is busy. I''ll come and have a look. It''s time to go back. "


    Xuelan''s face was a little unnatural. She watched me leave and didn''t say anything more. On the contrary, xuelianer came from behind to send me away.

 Chapter 625

    I left the snow clan and came to the transmission array on the way.


    The soldiers of the Lord''s house hardly started this war, but since it was a war, casualties were inevitable, and they also lost hundreds of brothers.


    Although these people who died in the war for Jingshen city are buried on the spot now, I still want to see them.


    The brothers who died for the mirror city are the people we must respect.


    I went to the place where the soldiers of the Lord''s residence were buried, worshipped them respectfully, and then went to see Hua Jianfeng and Zhu Tianjiao.


    When Hua Jianfeng saw me, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are now the vice mayor of Jingshen city. Jingshen city is full of waste. How can you come to me when you have time?"


    I saluted first, then saluted Zhu Tianjiao, black and white elder and others, and finally said with a smile: "I, the Deputy City Lord, should come to see you, the city Lord, as well as my master and brothers."


    "Ha ha..." Hua Jianfeng laughed and said, "it seems that you have won a complete victory this time. You are in a good mood. Come on, let''s have a drink here today to celebrate this victory and our reunion. "


    I smiled and took the wine bowl handed over by Hua Jianfeng and said with a smile, "then I''ll borrow flowers to offer Buddha and thank the city Lord, my masters and my brothers with this wine."


    Everyone raised their wine bowls together and drank a full bowl.


    Everyone is very happy. After all, this time we won a complete victory, which can be regarded as eradicating a major disaster for the red dragon country and even the whole oxygen star.


    Since the invasion of the stars, the people of the red dragon Kingdom have been devastated by the stars. Countless people have died in the hands of the stars, and I don''t know how many families have been destroyed.


    "Jin Feng." After drinking the wine, Zhu Tianjiao seemed to be drunk and shouted my name: "your boy is now the vice mayor of Jingshen city and the great hero of our red dragon country. He is famous all over the world. Let''s envy him."


    I smiled bitterly: "master, you are deliberately laughing at me, I..."


    "Don''t talk, listen to me." Zhu Tianjiao interrupted me: "but I don''t like you, just like when you were my apprentice before, I still don''t like you. I don''t like you very much, whether you are a vice mayor or a great hero. You... Do you know why? "


    After Zhu Tianjiao''s words, all the people here stared at me, and everyone showed a smile.


    I thought for a while and said calmly, "you don''t like me. It must be because I''m not good enough in some places. I want to ask Shifu, what do you dislike about me? "


    Zhu Tianjiao looked at me with some drunkenness in her eyes: "I drank too much today, so I don''t care about anything else. Your boy is actually good at everything, but it''s a little bad. I don''t like it very much. Do you know what that is? That''s how selfish you are. "


    "Selfish?" I was surprised: "I don''t understand what you mean, master."


    Zhu Tianjiao stared into my eyes: "of course you don''t understand. Hum, from the beginning, you wanted to rescue the people in Binhu village and let Shengxian gate reappear in Chilong country... Right? Everything you do is more or less towards this goal, isn''t it? "


    I nodded subconsciously. Before I spoke, Zhu Tianjiao said: "even in this battle of Jingshen City, you worked so hard because Jingshen city is the only way to enter Binhu village, right? I hate you. You do everything for a purpose, for your own purpose... "


    "Is there anything in this world that must be adhered to like this? You fight with your own life, with your friends and brothers, just to save those who have nothing to do with you. Is it worth it? Have you ever thought that the people around you also want to save the people in Binhu village? Do they want the immortal gate to reappear? "


    "You are very selfish, really selfish... You... You are also very ruthless. Because of you, many people have died, many people have died, you know? Those people died because of you, because of your selfishness... "


    Zhu Tianjiao was very excited and became angry with me. Her voice was loud and her face was ugly.


    I looked at Zhu Tianjiao and said calmly, "Binhu village has my biological parents, brothers and sisters, as well as my people and friends and neighbors. I want to save them. It doesn''t seem to be a mistake. But master, you''re right. I put my brothers and friends in danger for my own business. I''m really selfish. "


    After a pause, I looked at the others present and said positively, "what I want to say is that even without me and the idea that I want to save the people in Binhu village, many people will still die here. Whether it''s the stars or the beast gate, the purpose of their attack on Jingshen city is the immortal gate in Binhu village, which is the peerless skill and combat skill of the immortal gate. Master, you misunderstood. Even without me, there will be war here and many people will die. "


    I saluted with a fist and said loudly, "without our desperate resistance, I''m afraid that the conspiracy of the stars and the beast gate has succeeded, and more people will die."


    Zhu Tianjiao was stunned for a moment, and then hissed, "there won''t be so many people dead, at least... My brothers won''t die here. You let my brothers die here, that''s your fault. "


    I frowned slightly, and Hua Jianfeng said, "don''t worry, Jinfeng. Master Zhu is in a bad mood because he lost so many brothers all at once."


    I sighed: "what master said is also right. I really have something to do with the death of the brothers in the Lord''s house."


    Hua Jianfeng frowned and said, "your master is drunk and talks nonsense. Why do you talk nonsense yourself? We are soldiers and our duty is to protect our country. The stars invaded our red dragon country. As a soldier, we want to stand up and fight to the death with them. No matter where we die, as long as we die on the battlefield with the stars, we will die well. We will never complain about anyone, let alone blame you, Jinfeng. "


    I felt better after listening to Hua Jianfeng''s words, but even so, I still felt very sorry for the soldiers of the dead Lord''s house: "anyway, the brothers died to protect Jingshen City, and we Jingshen city must be worthy of them... Well, I still said that, brothers'' family, I must find a way to make good compensation."


    "Compensation? It''s easy for you to say. " Zhu Tianjiao shouted angrily, "how can you compensate? Can you keep them alive? Do you think some money and a few nice words can compensate them? You... "

 Chapter 626

    "Everything is your Jinfeng''s fault. You killed everyone and broke countless families..."


    "Shut up!" Before Zhu Tianjiao''s words were finished, a dignified voice came: "Zhu Tianjiao, shut up."


    It was Du Kang who spoke. Unexpectedly, it was Du Kang, the leader of the red dragon country and the most powerful person in the red dragon country.


    He walked in slowly from the outside. All the soldiers of the Lord''s house stood up and saluted respectfully: "see the Lord."


    Zhu Tianjiao didn''t care who was stopping her from talking, but she turned around and saw that it was Du Kang. She saluted immediately and didn''t dare to say anything.


    Du Kang ignored the people in the Lord''s house, but walked up to me and said kindly, "Jin Feng, you did right. Don''t listen to Zhu Tianjiao''s nonsense after she was drunk. War can not be without casualties. As a general, you have only command and no obligation to bear the responsibility after the so-called dead. Moreover, Hua Jianfeng was right just now. The duty of a soldier is to defend the country and die for the country. That''s the nature of a hero. We can only blame our enemies. Where can we blame you? "


    After a pause, Du Kang said, "come on, take Zhu Tianjiao down to rest and help her wake up. Let me find out her nonsense again. Don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    The two sergeants immediately came forward and helped Zhu Tianjiao to leave. Zhu Tianjiao didn''t dare to accuse me in front of Du Kang. She obediently followed the sergeant to leave.


    She''s a little abnormal today. Maybe she''s drunk or for another reason. I''m very upset. She doesn''t seem to feel comfortable without saying a few words about me.


    When I have a chance, I should talk to her and see what happened to this former master.


    I watched Zhu Tianjiao leave and then said to Du Kang, "thank you, Lord, for speaking for me. In fact, although we finally won this war and eradicated the biggest hidden danger of Jingshen city and even Chilong country, our own people were indeed killed and injured countless and suffered heavy losses. If my planning could be more elaborate, or I could think of ways to improve the strength of our sergeant, our people might really die a lot less... "


    Du Kang patted me on the shoulder and said loudly, "don''t think about it. As I said, it''s impossible to die in war. This is not our responsibility. If we want to blame them, we blame the hateful stars and the beast gate. They started this war and killed our soldiers. "


    After a pause, Du Kang turned to look at the soldiers in the Lord''s house and said excitedly, "you are all heroes of our red dragon country, even the whole oxygen star. Without you, the current red dragon country may have been occupied by the stars, and our family and friends may have been killed or enslaved. I thank all of you for your contributions and sacrifices in defending Jingshen city and Chilong country. "


    Du Kang picked up a bowl of wine from the table and said loudly, "I would like to express my gratitude with this wine."


    He dried the bowl of wine and waved his arm: "brothers, you are all good. Everyone has a reward."


    The soldiers of the Lord''s house here were excited by Du Kang''s words. They all picked up the wine and said in unison: "thank you, Lord. We are willing to die for the red dragon country."


    Du Kang saluted with a fist and said loudly, "thank you, brothers. On behalf of all the people in Chilong country, I thank you."


    The soldiers of the Lord''s residence were even more grateful, and their eyes were red.


    Du Kang is worthy of being the Lord of the country. With a few words of Kung Fu, all the people here are grateful to him and are willing to use it for him.


    This is also what I expected. As the head of a country, if there is no such means to win the hearts of the people, how can I hold the seat of head of a country?


    However, his next words were completely beyond my expectation. He said about Binhu Village: "ladies and gentlemen, I hereby ask you to stay here temporarily to help rebuild Jingshen City damaged by the war. Secondly, I have another thing to ask you for help."


    Du Kang lowered his posture today and said politely: "you should have heard that there is Shengxian gate, the largest holy place for cultivating immortals in Chilong country, in the northwest of Jingshen city. This is the treasure of our Chilong country and the capital for our Chilong country to stand on the top of the world in the future. Therefore, we must try our best to break the obstacles around Binhu village and take out the war skills and skills in Shengxian gate to arm our sergeants and strengthen our national strength. And the people of Binhu village, who are also from our Chilong country, are people who need us all to rescue... Here I ask you to help, please. "


    As the leader of the state, Du Kang put down his posture and politely asked the soldiers of the Lord''s house for help. For a time, all the people were stunned.


    Du Kang can directly order. People here, including me, have no right to refuse.


    But Du Kang didn''t give a direct order, but asked, so all of us could only salute with fists, and then said in unison: "please follow the instructions of the Lord of the country. We will do our best to break the natural danger, save the people in Binhu village and let Shengxian gate see the sun again."


    Du Kang was very satisfied with everyone''s attitude, smiled and said, "please. Now I order general Jin Feng to be your commander, lead the rank of senior general and give orders. He is not only the general of Jingshen City, but also the general of our whole red dragon country. From now on, no matter which city in Chilong country, as long as general Jinfeng has an order, he must obey general Jinfeng''s command unconditionally. Moreover, general Jin Feng is our commander in chief to crack the natural danger around Shengxian gate. Everyone follows general Jin Feng''s command and completes our task. "


    "Yes, Lord!" Everyone said in unison, "we would like to follow the orders of the Lord and general Jin, vow to break the natural danger, save the people of Binhu village, get the skills and war skills of Shengxian gate, and let the red dragon country stand on the top of the world."


    Du Kang nodded and looked very satisfied with the attitude of the people. He turned to look at me and slowly said, "after a few days of rest, everyone set out for Binhu village. As for where to enter, everything follows the orders of general Jin Feng, so I can''t intervene more. Here, I wish you all a smooth trip and make new contributions. "


    The people clapped their fists again: "thank you, Lord."


    Du Kang smiled with satisfaction: "when you come back, you will be rewarded for your contributions twice. You will not be disappointed."


    I was a little stunned and felt that Du Kang''s orders and arrangements this time were somewhat unexpected.


    Yes, I did defeat the biggest enemy of the red dragon kingdom in recent years, the star man, and I did have some prestige in the army, but it seems that it is not right to let me be the general of the red dragon kingdom.


    Moreover, the war has just ended. Anyway, we should let the soldiers rest for a while and give new orders after recuperation.


    I don''t ask much about the Lord''s orders, so I can only obey them.

 Chapter 627

    The invasion of the stars came to an end, but the people around me and I failed to end our mission. We still have a lot to do and a very important task to complete.


    Du Kang''s order is actually something we must do. We can''t refuse or ignore it. But before doing these things, I want to be alone and think about it.


    I left alone, found a remote pub, ordered a few dishes and a pot of wine, ate and drank alone, thinking about my future.


    On the next table sat two people, old and young, who looked like masters and grandchildren. The old man drank wine and seldom ate vegetables. He just smiled and looked at the young man. Young people don''t drink. They eat vegetables and wolf down. It seems that they are very hungry.


    "Eat slowly. These are yours. No one will rob you." The old man put down the wine bowl in his hand and said kindly, "can you get something from leaving home for a few months this time?"


    The young man said while eating: "I went with my uncle and worked hard to get the things explained by my boss. I thought I could get the reward promised by my boss, but I didn''t expect my boss to die in the war. We worked hard in vain and didn''t get anything..."


    The old man sighed, but his face was calm: "it''s lucky that we ordinary people can live because of the invasion of stars. Don''t mention anything outside of ourselves."


    The young man choked and said, "you don''t know. We met the stars on the way and were almost killed by them. If we had not happened to meet the army that ambushed the stars, we would have died there. "


    The old man frowned and worried: "God bless you." After a pause, the old man obviously didn''t want to mention anything that frightened the young people. He changed the topic and said, "son, go to worship your parents later. This time you went out too long and didn''t see them last. When you came back, you had to worship them."


    The young man shook his hand with chopsticks. When he looked up at the old man, there were tears in his eyes. But he was also strong and tried not to shed tears. The young man suddenly stood up: "I''m going to worship my parents now..."


    The old man reached out his hand and stopped the young man: "don''t worry. You''re full first. There''s still a long way to go in the past. You have to have the strength to walk over. And we have to buy some paper money and burn it to them so that they can live well below. Our family has been poor for a lifetime, and they have worked hard for a lifetime. Now they can''t be poor anymore. "


    The tears in the young man''s eyes became more and more obvious, but he still held back: "damn stars, they killed my parents and countless innocent people. They should all go to hell."


    The old man said, "fortunately, there are experts among our oxygen stars, and we finally defeated all the stars. Otherwise, we''re afraid we don''t even have a chance to worship our dead relatives. Children, remember those who died to protect oxygen star. They are our benefactors and we should always remember them. "


    The young man nodded and looked adored on his face: "I remember, I will thank them all my life, thank them for protecting us, thank them for helping us take revenge, thank them..."


    Young people obviously haven''t rested well for a long time. They are hungry and sleepy. Even if they have just eaten something, they still inadvertently show a trace of fatigue. When talking, their voice occasionally loses its sense of strength.


    "Take it easy. Eat a little more. When we''re full, we''ll have a rest, and then go to worship your parents." The old man is a person who has lived longer. At a glance, we can see that the young people are in poor condition: "don''t worry, the stars can no longer harm us. We have time to do what we want to do and to accompany them in the future. Children, remember, from today on, we live a peaceful life again, and no one bullies us! "


    The young man showed an excited look on his face and shouted, "no one bullies us anymore. We have God''s protection. No one dares to bully us!"


    The young man''s voice was so loud that everyone in the tavern was attracted by his voice and looked at it together. A very old man was drinking alone. At this time, he was also attracted by the young man''s words. He turned his head, smiled and said, "young man, do you mean those people who fought with the stars? They are indeed our gods, the gods who protect us. "


    The young man nodded: "it''s them. Without them and the stars, we wouldn''t have the chance to drink here; Without them to help us block the stars, we might have died... They are the God who protects us, the eternal God. "


    The old man who drank alone smiled, "that''s right. They are indeed the God who protects us and the God of all of us. Children, if you have children in the future, you should also tell your children who protected us and let them remember the existence of God from generation to generation and never forget it! "


    The young man shouted, "I will. We can''t do anything for them, but we will be grateful to them from the bottom of our heart. In the future, I will worship them like my parents, because they are our reborn parents. "


    Everyone nodded and said that what the young people said was reasonable. Everyone should worship those who protect them in the future.


    I was listening to the words of these ordinary people, and I was suddenly moved in my heart. It turns out that they know and remember everything we do. We may not need their gratitude, let alone their worship, but it''s still good for someone to remember what we did.


    I don''t think I''m a person who likes reputation, but now I''m still deeply moved to hear what these strangers say.


    It turns out that everyone is not blaming me and the people around me for killing their relatives and friends. They all know that we fight with the stars to protect them. They all understand us


    I suddenly put my mind down. Although I thought of Zhu Tianjiao''s words, I was still a little uneasy, but it was much better than before.


    I decided to go back to work. There are still many things waiting for me to do. I don''t have time to drink here, let alone disappoint everyone.


    My heart suddenly calmed down, unprecedented calm, and there was no psychological burden in my heart except to do something.


    I got up and left the tavern. When I walked out of the door, I seemed to hear someone talking about me behind me. Maybe someone recognized me, but they were not sure

 Chapter 628

    At present, there are nearly 50000 soldiers in the Lord''s house in Jingshen city. Their general was Hua Jianfeng. According to the truth, it is not up to me to command.


    Now Du Kang handed over such a large team to me in a few words. He didn''t even ask for the opinions of me and former general Hua Jianfeng. He didn''t know what he thought.


    I looked at Hua Jianfeng and wanted to explain that this was not what I meant, but Hua Jianfeng always looked at Du Kang and didn''t see me at all.


    The master, who once taught me the killing God sword technique, seemed not to care that his seat was occupied by me. His face was calm and looked as usual.


    Xiaozhu, whom I had been relying on, didn''t respond at this time. I really wanted to ask her what she meant, but I didn''t say much in front of so many people.


    Du Kang continued to talk to the soldiers to boost morale. I didn''t listen much because my mind was scattered.


    I unconsciously thought of Shengxian gate, that is, Binhu village.


    I have left Binhu village for ten years. After ten years, how are my parents? How''s my brother? How are my people and friends?


    I still remember the Lakeside Village ten years ago, my parents, relatives and friends ten years ago, and my little friends ten years ago... I hope they are all right, and I hope they are safe and happy in the Lakeside Village.


    When it comes to breaking the natural danger around Binhu village and rescuing the people in Binhu village, my heart suddenly hesitated.


    This has always been my wish, and it is also my greatest wish to live for 20 years. But when the wish is about to come true, I am a little hesitant.


    I don''t know whether the people in Binhu village want me to do this or whether I''m right.


    The people of Binhu village have been trapped by natural danger for thousands of years. They really need to go out and have a look, but they have lived peacefully in Binhu village for thousands of years. They have always been very comfortable, happy and independent of the world. If I break the tranquility of Binhu village, will they adapt to the intriguing world outside?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help muttering to myself, "what should I do and whether I want to save them?"


    Xiaozhu''s voice finally reached my ears: "don''t think too much, master. The people in Binhu village have been trapped for too long. They need to change. The master just let go and don''t have any scruples."


    When I heard Xiaozhu''s voice, I calmed down a little, as if I had found a backer.


    Although Xiaozhu is only the spirit of the soul pearl, for me, she is also a teacher and friend. She is my good partner.


    I hurried to Xiaozhu and said, "as you say, I don''t have to think much. Just let go?"


    Xiaozhu and I communicate directly with the power of the yuan God. What we say goes directly to each other''s brain. Outsiders can''t know what we''re talking about.


    Xiaozhu said, "with the advent of the era of cultivating immortals, great changes have taken place in the outside world. Almost everyone cultivates immortals. If the people of Binhu village don''t come out to see the world, they will be completely eliminated sooner or later and die out from the long river of history. The host must not want his family and friends to be eliminated by the world, right? Then we must let the people of Binhu village join the WTO as soon as possible. As for those things that the master is worried about, everyone has to face and experience. Why should the master think more? "


    I suddenly said, "thank you, Xiaozhu. Your words made me realize that I will save the people of Binhu village wholeheartedly."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "the master is a smart man. Even if Xiaozhu doesn''t say it, the master will figure it out by himself. There''s no need to thank me."


    I also said with a smile: "you and I really don''t need to say thank you. Sorry, not in the future."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "master, don''t be so polite. Xiaozhu is not used to it. Xiaozhu is going to continue her cultivation. Master, don''t think too much. Follow the orders of the Lord and rescue the people in Binhu village as soon as possible. "


    I know that Xiaozhu''s previous injury has not fully recovered. If she wants to recover her strength in the near future, I don''t bother her, but secretly make up my mind to take this opportunity to break the natural danger around Shengxian gate and save the people of Binhu village.


    Xiaozhu is right. The people in Binhu village have been trapped for too long and are about to be eliminated by the world. As a member of Binhu village, I must not let such a thing happen.


    Xiaozhu''s words also reminded me that great changes have taken place in the world since the news that Shengxian gate is in Binhu village came out.


    Now everyone yearns to cultivate immortality. The great era of cultivating immortality has come again. If the people in Binhu village don''t appear again, they will fall behind and be brutally eliminated.


    Binhu village was originally the residence of Shengxian gate and the holy land of cultivating immortals. At this time, if it can''t appear in front of the world, it will really be completely forgotten by the world.


    If the star people are eliminated, the world will change even more. I vaguely feel that a new era is coming.


    At that time, perhaps the people here will be divided into two categories, one is immortals, and the other is ordinary people with high-tech power.


    This is not polarization, but natural selection.


    Cultivating immortality requires certain qualifications. Not everyone in mankind can cultivate immortality. Those who can''t cultivate immortality and are unwilling to be eliminated by the era of progress will consciously choose science and technology.


    In addition to cultivating immortality, technology is also a way to make the country prosperous, make families harmonious and improve personal ability.


    In the past, there was such a trend in Chilong country, but it was not very obvious.


    At that time, in Chilong country, science and technology were not very developed, and the cultivation of immortals was not paid much attention by the world. It can be said that it was very ordinary.


    In the future, Chilong country must be a country with highly developed science and technology and the prevalence of immortality.


    Chilong will be the most powerful country on oxygen planet and one of the most powerful countries in the world.


    A new era is coming. My relatives and people in Binhu village, I will do my best to integrate you into this new era in the shortest time.


    I figured this out and made up my mind. When I went to see Du Kang again, I felt that his vision was much longer and his insight was much better than me.


    Although Du Kang is very old, his vision is still extremely accurate. He knows what to do at this time. He is an elder worth learning from.


    With a trace of respect, I listened carefully to every word Du Kang said to remind myself and learn his way of dealing with the world.


    As a teacher, I need to continue to learn and make progress. I can''t meet my current achievements.


    Level two King Wu is not invincible in the world. There are countless immortal practitioners who are more powerful than me. I need to make continuous progress and surpass myself in order not to be eliminated by this era.


    Du Kang stayed in Jingshen city for less than half an hour and left. As the leader of the country, he was busy and could not stay here for a long time.


    I accept the new task and am ready to go all out to do it.

 Chapter 629

    When my brothers and I sent Du Kang away, Du Kang also took Hua Jianfeng.


    Hua Jianfeng is no longer a general here. He has nothing to do if he stays. I think Du Kang will give Hua Jianfeng a new position and let him stand out and make a career.


    In the face of nearly 50000 new brothers, I have a headache as a general.


    First of all, I want to solve the problem of their residence. This time, they want to stay in the mirror God city for a long time, but they can''t just find a place to send them.


    I also need to consider their clothing, food, housing and transportation, daily practice and so on.


    I can''t solve so many things alone. I think of my family and friends again.


    With the help of Zhou Shuangyin, Zhou Xiaoying, Sai Huaer and others, the 50000 new brothers were successfully settled at 10 p.m.


    After a hard day, I didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. When I got back to my house, I sat down and didn''t want to move.


    It''s more tiring than cultivation and even fighting. I''m a little surprised. At the same time, I admire those who have been doing these things all the time.


    I also understand that no matter what we do, the division of labor is different, and everyone''s contribution is not different, which is worthy of respect.


    Fifty thousand subordinates were added at once, and the burden on my shoulder was much heavier. As the Deputy City Lord and general of Jingshen City, and the new general of Chilong country, I felt that I urgently needed several capable assistants to help me.


    These helpers are naturally people I know and trust, such as Xiaozhu, saihua''er, Zhou Xiaoying, Qi zuyue, xuelianer and so on.


    I am about to start a new task. Everything needs to be changed and adjusted.


    I have to think about what to do next to achieve my goal and save the people in Binhu village.


    I was thinking alone. Sai Hua''er came. She came to my house for the first time. She helped me settle down those brothers and came to see my house by the way.


    She seems to deliberately avoid me recently. Even if she sees me, she is not as friendly as before. She feels that there is some estrangement between her and me.


    I know I ignored her, which made her unhappy and didn''t say much.


    Taking this rare opportunity today, I held her to go and prepared to keep her here for dinner and have a good chat by the way.


    It''s rare for me to get along with her alone. She didn''t refuse. After sitting down, she smiled: "do you have anything to ask me to eat today?"


    I was a little stunned and immediately understood what she meant: "sister Hua Hua, don''t get me wrong. I''m just too busy, so I haven''t been with you lately. From now on, I have more time. We can often be together... "


    I don''t know what''s going on. I was a little excited tonight. I stretched out my hand to hold Sai Hua''er sitting in front of me and said, "sister Hua''er, don''t go tonight, will you?"


    Sai Hua''er''s face turned red when she brushed the ground. She kept her head down and whispered, "what are you talking about? Sister Xiaoying is still waiting for me at home. If I don''t go back, she will worry. Besides... "


    Her voice became very low: "sister Xiaozhu is still here. Stop talking nonsense. Be careful that sister Xiaozhu laughs at your master."


    I thought of the little Pearl hiding in the soul pearl. I was also embarrassed and embarrassed. I giggled and said, "sorry, I didn''t think much. I said it easily... Sister Hua Hua, why don''t you and my sister move here another day? We live together and have fun. If anything happens, it''s convenient."


    Sai Hua''er''s face was still red. She whispered, "I''ll discuss with sister Xiaoying after I go back. If she wants, we... Will move here."


    I was overjoyed and asked the people around me to put on wine and vegetables and warmly entertain my fiancee.


    While I was helping Sai Hua''er with vegetables, I said, "my sister will promise this. I''ll help you prepare your room later. Although the house is small, it''s enough for us."


    Sai Hua''er said anxiously, "don''t worry, sister Xiaoying doesn''t necessarily promise."


    I smiled: "if she dares not to promise, I will pester her until she agrees."


    "No," Sai Hua''er couldn''t help laughing, "she will be angry like this, and it''s even more impossible to move here."


    I looked at Saihua, who was as beautiful as heaven, and couldn''t help praising: "sister Hua, you are so beautiful..."


    Sai Hua''er''s cheeks reddened again. She didn''t speak anymore, but looked at me quietly. There seemed to be something more in her eyes.


    I looked at Sai Hua''er and forgot to speak. I even forgot to eat the delicious food in front of me.


    In this world, if there is anything more attractive than delicious food, it must be a beautiful beauty.


    This is not lecherous or flattering. This is not only a human consensus, but also a human instinct.


    Everyone has a love of beauty. Absolutely no one likes ugly things and hates beautiful things.


    Of course, people''s beauty is not only appearance, appearance is only one aspect, but also people''s inner beauty.


    Only one person''s inner is beautiful and pure, then this person really deserves the title of "beauty".


    I may be drunk. I drank before, so now I only have Sai Hua''er in my eyes and can''t hold anything else.


    I looked at her like this, as if time had stopped


    Sai Hua''er was not angry. I was allowed to look at her with shy smiles, which made me daydream more and more.


    I was very calm because of my cultivation. At this moment, I was completely confused. I looked at Saihua crazily and forgot that I was also a second-class king of martial arts.


    I had a meal with Saihua vaguely. I visited her and didn''t know whether I was full or fascinated by her.


    It was not until Sai Hua''er left that I came back to my mind. I took a look at the little pearl that had just appeared and couldn''t help blushing.


    People say it''s beautiful to eat. It seems that in the face of super beauties such as Saihua, I, the king of martial arts, can''t help it.


    Xiaozhu pretended not to see my embarrassment and said to herself, "master, have you considered the matter of Binhu village? When are you going to leave? "


    Xiaozhu seems strange today. She doesn''t even look at me when she talks. It seems that she''s not talking to me.


    Through the induction between me and Xiaozhu, I vaguely felt that Xiaozhu was not so happy, but I didn''t know the specific reason. Xiaozhu deliberately concealed her real thoughts.


    "Why don''t you talk? Do you still want to see our beautiful miss Saihua? " Xiaozhu''s tone is strange. She still doesn''t look at me when she speaks.


    I was surprised. Looking at Xiaozhu, I was about to ask her what happened. Suddenly, I saw her unhappy face. I didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 630

    Xiaozhu''s question made it difficult for me to answer. To be honest, I haven''t decided when to leave for Binhu village.


    Du Kang specially came to Jingshen city before. Naturally, his purpose was not to stop Zhu Tianjiao from talking after drinking. His purpose here was to ask me to find an appropriate time to deal with the matter of Shengxian gate.


    When Du Kang left, he specially told me that he would support me unreservedly as long as I needed it, on the premise that I must ensure that the affairs of Binhu village, that is, shengxianmen, are handled well.


    I''m under a little pressure. After thinking over and over again, I finally decided to leave for Binhu village as soon as possible.


    Everyone around me knows that I have an unfinished wish and what I will do next. Just wait for me to give an order.


    To enter the gate of immortality, I am confident that I can do it. Some of the people around me should also be able to do it.


    So I thought of the simplest and most time-saving way.


    I plan to take some people into Binhu village and find a suitable place in Binhu village to build a transmission array connecting Binhu village and Jingshen city.


    We have experience in building the transmission array, and the transmission array of Jingshen city is ready-made. We only need to build another transmission array in Binhu village, and everything will be complete.


    With the transmission array, even the natural danger around Binhu village can no longer prevent us from entering and leaving Binhu village.


    Building a new transmission array requires a lot of materials. Now I can''t get all the materials. After all, I haven''t seen some things and don''t know where to get them.


    Fortunately, with the support of Du Kang, these are no longer problems. In the past, when building the transmission array of Jingshen City, there were still a lot of materials left. Those are necessary for building the transmission array, and now they can be used.


    Du Kang will send someone to bring these things to me as soon as he gets back. My task is to choose a good hand before that, and then choose a route to enter Binhu village.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, who have experience in building the transmission array of Jingshen City, are naturally the first choice for building a new transmission array in Binhu village.


    After I had a good talk with them and got their consent, I decided to take them into Binhu village as the first batch of personnel to Binhu village this time.


    On the route, I still chose the extremely cold place because I had been to the snow family before and there were people of the snow family around me.


    When you go to Binhu village from the extremely cold place, you only need to be careful to deal with the invasion of the extremely cold gas in the extremely cold place. At most, you need to be prepared for the attack of spirit beasts only in the extremely cold place. It is definitely easier to enter than the natural dangers in other places.


    This is a declaration of war against the natural hazards around Binhu village, and it is also a prelude to officially understanding and saving the villagers of Binhu village.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but my faith and persistence remain unchanged. I must go all out to save my family and neighbors.


    I officially declared war on the natural danger around Binhu village and fought a war without gunsmoke.


    After knowing my decision, Xiaozhu thought it was feasible. She helped me persuade several people who she thought could help me and asked them to go to Binhu village with me.


    Among these people are my friends, such as crazy King Qiu Yiming and his granddaughter He Xian.


    Since he Xian followed me to Jingshen City, all kinds of difficult diseases have been asking her for help. I''ve been so busy all day that I haven''t seen her.


    Now Xiaozhu specially found her and asked her to go to Binhu village with me.


    He Xian agreed without hesitation. She actually cooperated with our plan very much. She didn''t hesitate because I was unfamiliar with her before.


    In addition to these two people, Xiaozhu also specially found aunt Shen Xiang and her maid Xiaoqin of the Shen family and asked them to go to Binhu village with us.


    The Shen family are powerful. They have helped us a lot before. They are also descendants of the outer disciples of Shengxian sect. It is reasonable for them to go to Binhu village.


    The person who leads the way is the snow family. Xuelianer is naturally the best candidate. In addition to her, I only chose Xuelan, xuelianer''s father.


    Xuelan, as the leader of the snow family, should not have rushed about for this matter, but his previous performance disappointed me. I deliberately pulled him this time, which can be regarded as a little punishment for him.


    One hundred sergeants will go with us with the materials for building the transmission array. Their main task is to build the transmission array after arriving at Binhu village. They don''t have to deal with other things.


    After the first batch of people successfully arrive at Binhu village, the second batch and the third batch will enter Binhu village.


    Building a transmission array is not a small task. It needs enough manpower. I prepared three groups of people to enter Binhu village in batches at the beginning.


    Of course, if the people in Binhu village can help me, after the first batch of people go in, they don''t have to bother the people behind.


    These are all things in the future. Now I don''t have to think too much.


    Now the top priority is that I must take the first group of people into Binhu village as soon as possible, otherwise everything behind will be empty talk.


    Xuelian''er, as our guide, was the first to go to the extremely cold place. Her father Xuelan and several unknown Xue people walked with her.


    I waited in Jingshen city for three days, and all the materials promised by Du Kang were delivered. For the first time, he used a space ring with a large space to deliver materials, and there was only one person to deliver materials.


    The visitor is also the chief manager of the former country''s main house, saisan division, the father of Saihua, and my future father-in-law.


    In the face of the third division of Saihua, he must be polite. After all, he is Saihua''s father and my future father-in-law.


    In just a few months, the third division seems to be much older, with white hair and some turbid eyes. His momentum has plummeted. At first glance, he looks like a little old man. He can''t see his glory.


    When the third division of Sai saw Sai Hua''er, they almost shed tears in front of everyone. They were old and close to dusk.


    Although Saihua doesn''t like her father, after all, her blood with saisan division is thicker than water. Seeing this, she couldn''t help crying and hurriedly took saisan division to her residence.


    I couldn''t bear it. I wanted to cheer up the losing third division, so I quietly discussed with Xiaozhu and decided to report to national Lord Du Kang and let the third division stay in Jingshen city.


    Although Jingshen city is not as prosperous as Chilong City, the world knows that with the rise of Shengxian gate, Jingshen city will sooner or later become the second largest city of Chilong country, and even surpass Chilong City, the capital of Chilong country.


    If the third division stays, it will be better in the future than going back to Chilong city.

 Chapter 631

    In the country of cultivating immortals, Jingshen city will certainly get great development. In the near future, Jingshen city will become one of the largest cities in the whole Chilong country.


    Now I am busy rescuing the people in Binhu village, and the expansion of Jingshen city falls on my father Zhou Shuangyin.


    Zhou Shuangyin is busy with this all day. He has included thousands of kilometers around Jingshen city into the scope of Jingshen City, and has obtained the permission of state Lord Du Kang.


    I believe that Zhou Shuangyin will continue to expand the territory of Jingshen city. After all, the cities around Jingshen city have become ruins and ownerless due to the invasion of stars. No one will say anything even if Jingshen city brings it into its own scope.


    In the past, none of the city leaders wanted to have trouble with Zhou Shuangyin at this time. Everyone consciously avoided Zhou Shuangyin.


    Du Kang paid some attention to these people. He either transferred these people to other cities as city masters, or directly took refuge in Jingshen city and became Zhou Shuangyin''s subordinates.


    Everyone''s ownership is different, and their future development must be different.


    On the seventh day of the winter month, it snows heavily in Jingshen city. This is the first snow this year. It is also one of the few snowy days in a city like Jingshen city every year.


    Although Jingshen city is close to the extremely cold place, there are few snows every year. The geographical location of Jingshen city is not high, and there are not many snows every year.


    The cold air in extremely cold places has its own activity area, which rarely affects Jingshen city and rarely brings snow to Jingshen city.


    Braved the heavy snow and cold, I took a group of people and horses to start on time according to the previous plan, go to the extremely cold place, and prepare to enter Binhu village through the extremely cold place.


    We are well prepared. Everyone is equipped with enough warm clothes, and everyone has enough food and water.


    The most rare thing is that the space ring I sent to Sai Hua''er and the space ring sent by Du Kang from the third division of Sai have some space, which can help us carry more food, water and other items.


    More than 100 of us came to the edge of the extremely cold place, and were then by xuelianer and Xuelan. After a little adjustment, we officially entered the extremely cold place.


    Xuelianer and others took us along the edge of the extremely cold land to the Lakeside Village we hadn''t seen in ten years. At first, everyone felt novel and didn''t realize the danger.


    Xuelianer plans that we will arrive at Binhu village in about half a month, but for the sake of safety, I decided to extend this time to 20 days.


    Anyway, we have enough food and water, and we don''t have to worry about what will happen if we delay for a few more days.


    Our Reiki consumption will increase exponentially when we travel in extremely cold places, so we can''t walk too fast.


    At an appropriate time, we need to rest on the spot for a few hours to recover the consumed Reiki, and then we can continue on our way.


    Xuelianer and Xuelan know how to find a safe place to rest in the extremely cold place. They walk in the front. Whenever they meet a place for everyone to rest, they will take the initiative to ask everyone to have a rest.


    I still brought Xiao Jin with me. He has the experience of traveling in extremely cold places and is more suitable to help me than other standing beasts.


    Xiao Jin''s Reiki consumption in the extremely cold place is faster than that of human beings. Instead of choosing to fly, he took the initiative to come to me and walk side by side with me.


    The aura shield I released also covers xiaojinyi, which can reduce its aura consumption.


    After walking along the edge of the extremely cold land for three days, we had to change our route and go deep into the extremely cold land.


    If we keep walking along the edge of the extremely cold land, we can''t get to Binhu village, but will return to the endless swamp.


    The mirror like cliff between the endless swamp and the Lakeside Village, even Xiao Jin, who has strong flying ability, is not sure to rise to the position of the Lakeside Village smoothly in the bursts of hurricanes.


    We humans are even more hopeless. Even the King Wu who can fly can''t do this.


    In the depths of the extremely cold land, in addition to the core area, the colder the deeper, the greater our consumption. Therefore, in the next few days, our speed on the road became slower and slower. Needless to say, several brothers were injured because they carelessly removed the protective cover.


    This forced us to urgently find a place to rest temporarily, and he Xian would provide them with treatment.


    Fortunately, he Xian''s medical skills are extremely high. In addition, there is a special snow family magic medicine for treating injuries caused by the cold in extremely cold places. Those brothers are not a big problem.


    But after this incident, everyone had a new understanding of the cold in the extremely cold place, and was a little frightened for a time.


    As long as the cold air in extremely cold places touches the human body, the human body will be frostbitten in an instant. If it takes a little longer, people will be frozen to death. Even martial artists are inevitable.


    I don''t know whether the martial arts above Wuxian can use the immortal Qi in their body to avoid being frostbitten by the cold air in the extremely cold place. The immortal Qi is higher than the aura. It may be able to resist the cold air in the extremely cold place.


    What I know is that a warrior like me can''t avoid frostbite in the face of such extreme cold.


    There are occasional storms in extremely cold places, and the storm center is extremely dangerous. Once we fall into it, it is difficult to ensure the smooth entry into Binhu village.


    Before the storm comes, we must get to Binhu village smoothly and reach a safe area.


    "Master," Xiaozhu has been practicing silently in order to restore her strength as soon as possible. She seldom appears and speaks.


    Today, she suddenly sent a message to me. The tone of her voice seemed to change and became a lot older: "we have been here for 15 days, and we should be near Binhu village. But just now I used the power of the yuan God to explore quietly. Hundreds of kilometers away, it is still a very cold place. It seems that we haven''t moved much. I feel that we are still in the depths of the extreme cold and have not gone far at all. "


    I frowned: "have you explored hundreds of kilometers away? How did you do it? My Yuanshen can explore up to ten kilometers away. If it is further away, my Yuanshen will be frostbitten by the extreme cold here... So we haven''t really gone far for so long... "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "master, don''t be surprised. I have recovered 80% of my strength with the help of cold ice pulp, which is not much different from the Wuxian in the general sense. Although I am now a Yuanshen body, without the support of the flesh, my combat effectiveness is not as good as the real Wuxian. But as long as I fully recover, I can really be regarded as a fairy. "


    After listening to Xiao Zhu, I felt very happy: "congratulations. It seems that the cold pith is really helpful to you. If only we could find it earlier... By the way, I still have two cold piths here. Do you need them now? "

 Chapter 632

    Xiaozhu said: "the cold pith has not been completely refined by me. After I have been fully refined, my strength should be able to recover to my peak period... Take away the remaining cold pith masters. After they are slowly transformed into second-line cold pith, even third-line and fourth-line cold pith, the masters can try to use them to improve their strength."


    I nodded, "I see. Xiaozhu, you are the strongest among us now. Please take care of everyone along the way. Although we didn''t encounter any major danger in the previous 15 days, we still need you to protect us in the next journey. "


    Xiaozhu said, "don''t worry, master. Everyone will be fine with me."


    I settled down: "go on, we can''t stop here too long. I''ve noticed what you said just now. I''ll ask xuelian''er now to see if she took the wrong way. "


    Xiaozhu didn''t speak any more. I strode to catch up with xuelian''er at the front of the team and politely asked, "Xuejun, we seem to be turning around in situ all the time. What''s going on?"


    When xuelianer saw me coming, she already thought of something. At this time, when she saw me and asked her, she carefully said: "I always choose the route according to our experience, but I don''t know what''s going on this time. We haven''t been able to reach Binhu village after walking for so long... We snow people didn''t know that Binhu village existed before, No one has ever been to Binhu village. I wonder if there is no way to reach Binhu village from here... "


    I saw that xuelianer was very anxious, so she quickly said, "don''t worry. Think slowly. You must find the right route and take us to Binhu village."


    Xuelianer took a look at her father Xuelan: "I don''t know if I''m going the wrong way now. Anyway, I''ve always led the way according to my experience."


    Xue LAN nodded: "general, I promise we will lead the way with our heart this time. We don''t know why this happened."


    I frowned: "is there any array here that makes us lost?"


    My words reminded xuelian''er. She hurriedly said, "I thought so too, but after my observation, there is no sign of array here... Maybe there is a super array here. Because it is too powerful, we can''t find it."


    "Natural array is the most powerful array." Xiaozhu appeared and said, "in some special places, some arrays integrating heaven and earth will be generated automatically. These arrays cannot be cracked by human beings. At most, human beings can find an exit along the array. "


    "You mean a maze?" I couldn''t help asking, "natural labyrinths are rare, and the terrain here is not complex. It''s reasonable that there should be no labyrinths.


    Xiaozhu looked around: "although the terrain here is relatively flat, because there is ice and snow, the original maze may be covered by ice and snow, and we can''t see it. Wait, I''ll try to explore the ground and see what the terrain looks like under the ice and snow. "


    Xuelianer and I nodded together and waited for Xiaozhu to check the terrain here.


    In extremely cold places, we can''t live without the protection of aura masks, otherwise we will be frostbitten. Therefore, at this time, there are more than 100 various aura masks in this place, which looks very amazing and forms a unique landscape.


    Xiaozhu slowly uses the power of the yuan God to search. She searches very carefully and tries to find the strangeness here.


    With the passage of time, Xiaozhu''s face gradually became dignified. She murmured, "this is the labyrinth of heaven..."


    As soon as Xiaozhu''s words were spoken, xuelian''er and Xuelan cried out in unison: "Heaven maze? How is this possible? "


    My heart suddenly became nervous: "what is the heaven maze? Is it dangerous? "


    Xuelianer looked at me. She was trying to calm down, but she was still full of fear: "general, the sky maze is actually a natural super powerful maze. On our oxygen star, there has long been a legend of the heavenly maze, and the world says that people who enter the heavenly maze, even the real martial god, can''t go out. "


    I frowned: "I''m very upset about what you said. Is the sky maze so powerful?"


    Xuelianer said, "it''s just a legend. I don''t know what the actual situation is. Xiaozhu should know more than we do. The general might as well ask Xiaozhu after Xiaozhu''s exploration is over. "


    I nodded, and an ominous premonition suddenly hit my heart, making me feel that the whole person was strange.


    Xiaozhu is still exploring. Her face is nervous and uneasy. She has told me that this time we have encountered * * trouble.


    Listen to xuelian''er''s voice, the sky maze is more dangerous and terrible than the storms we encountered in the extremely cold place and the extremely cold gas.


    I don''t know when we entered the heavenly maze, nor how big the heavenly maze is, and whether we can leave smoothly... Everything is unknown, and the unknown is the most terrible.


    "Master," Xiao Zhu''s voice interrupted my melancholy: "this is indeed a labyrinth of heaven. We are trapped."


    I couldn''t help gritting my teeth: "then can we find a way out?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "I don''t know if there is any way to go out... Master, Xiaozhu''s previous master once talked about the day''s maze. She said that the day''s maze is absolutely impossible to go out, because inside the day''s maze, everything is illusory and everything is reality. We can''t distinguish between illusion and reality, so it''s impossible to go out. "


    I frowned and said, "illusion and reality? Does that mean that the inner part of the heavenly maze is actually a huge magic array? "


    Xiaozhu nodded slightly: "it can also be said that, but it is not a simple magic array, but an array with the psychedelic effect of reversing everything... This array is naturally formed. The energy of the array is the infinite aura between heaven and earth. The aura is endless, and the power of the array is incomparable. If we want to get out of here, I''m afraid it''s not easy. "


    We were trapped again, and it was completely different from the previous situation, and I was a little confused.


    In order to stabilize everyone, I pretended to smile and said, "if it''s a magic array, it''s all right. I''ve also learned the array. Let me carefully observe this array and maybe I can find a way to leave here."


    Xiaozhu looked at me and said with deep meaning, "master, take a good look here. If you can find a way to leave here, we will be saved."


    I nodded. Just about to explore the sky maze here, xuelianer suddenly said, "general, can we go to the original residence of the snow family first, and then find a way to avoid the sky maze here?"

 Chapter 633

    I looked at Xue lianer: "then we have to go out of the sky maze first... Xue Junshi, you seem to have something on your mind. Do you have any difficulties? Tell me, I can help you. "


    Xuelianer said shyly, "I... I didn''t mean to take you into the heaven maze, and I don''t want to..."


    I smiled: "it''s not your fault. It''s an adventure for us to enter the extremely cold place. It''s normal to encounter some dangers. I was still wondering why we had entered the extremely cold place for half a month, and we didn''t encounter any danger. "


    I smiled, clapped my hands and continued, "if it''s so calm all the way, we can easily cross the extremely cold land and enter Binhu village. On the contrary, I''ll feel strange."


    Xuelan also said: "lianer doesn''t have to think too much. What we have to do now is to find a way to leave here, not to blame anyone."


    A sergeant also said, "you''re right. We can''t stay in such a place for too long. We should seize the time to find the exit."


    I glanced at the talking sergeant, nodded and said approvingly, "you''re right. We can''t delay any more."


    Pause: "now I''ll try to find an exit, and the rest of us all go to find a place for us to rest temporarily. If you can''t, even if you dig, you should dig up an underground shelter. If we just stay outside, we won''t last long. "


    Xuelan stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "let me look for a temporary rest point. There are some places in the extremely cold place that can take shelter from the wind and be a little warmer. I can find them in a short time and let everyone have a rest."


    I nodded and pointed to several sergeants: "you follow the snow clan leader. You can do whatever he says. You must find a suitable rest point in the shortest time."


    The sergeants responded in unison, "yes, general."


    Xuelan left with a dozen sergeants, and xuelianer followed to find a suitable place as our temporary rest point.


    The rest of the Sergeants are the confidants of Qi zuyue. The more Qi zuyue is unwilling to leave us.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer were taken special care of because one was my sister and the other was my fiancee. They were protected by dozens of sergeants and did not leave.


    I looked at them and prepared for the worst: "the sky maze may trap us for a long time, so we should be prepared. We may stay here for a while."


    Sai Hua''er said from a distance, "don''t worry, we have enough food and water to support us for a long time."


    I smiled bitterly and nodded to Saihua. I didn''t dare to go on, so I had to turn around and explore the sky maze here.


    My strength is not enough to see the whole picture of tianmaze. Xiaozhu took the initiative to help.


    With the help of Xiaozhu''s divine power, I slowly saw the appearance of the heaven maze.


    The maze was very huge. Even with the help of Xiaozhu, my God still couldn''t see the whole maze.


    The appearance of the sky maze is actually a large area of hills. Countless hills, large and small, are densely distributed in this area, making it a natural maze.


    Although the hills are large and small, there is little difference. In addition, they are covered with ice and snow, which makes it more difficult to find a way out of here.


    It doesn''t seem to matter, but once you get involved, you will find how dangerous this environment is for us.


    People are small. In the labyrinth of heaven full of extremely cold gas, they are even weaker.


    The invasion of extremely cold Qi makes the five senses of human warrior disappear. The feeling is straight forward. In fact, it is spinning in place.


    I know that all the people here are not fools. We all know that we are in extreme danger. If we are careless, we may die without a burial place.


    It''s just that everyone doesn''t want to say it to affect others, so when I said I want to try to find a way out, everyone didn''t say anything.


    This can be seen from xuelianer''s initiative to find a place to avoid chaos. If I can find a way to leave soon, do I need to find a place to avoid chaos?


    I looked at the maze for a long time and slowly looked for its rules, but I found that there were no rules at all.


    I took out the compass I brought and wanted to identify the direction, but it may be because of the extreme cold here or the sky maze. The compass didn''t respond.


    Some other instruments are the same. They have lost their due role and become a pile of useless waste.


    I''ve seen the power of the heaven maze. Although I haven''t encountered any danger yet, if we are trapped like this, we will be trapped sooner or later.


    I hope we can suddenly find that this is not a real heaven maze, but only because of the extreme cold, which makes us hallucinate.


    "There''s no way." I told the bead as like as two peas: "here it looks like the same everywhere, the surface is all ice and snow, the underground is also hilly, and it can not distinguish the direction and the road completely."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "I''ve already found this. Master, we might as well have a rest first and then find a way slowly. There are many of us, and there will always be someone who wants to find a suitable way to get us out of here. "


    I know Xiaozhu is comforting me. Most of the more than 100 people here are the same as me. There is no way at all.


    Otherwise, they would tell me what to do at the beginning, rather than wait until now.


    Xuelianer really found a safe haven for us to rest temporarily, but if we want to rest there, we still need to clean it up.


    This is an ice cave. I don''t know how it is formed. Its size is very appropriate, but it is full of ice spikes. If you don''t clean it up, people can easily be scratched by ice spikes after entering.


    Even with a protective cover, it is still very dangerous in an ice cave full of ice spikes.


    The cold ice spikes here are very hard. It''s not easy to cut them off when ordinary people or ordinary martial artists use ordinary weapons.


    My killer sword is a sharp weapon against the cold ice in extremely cold places, especially the killer sword filled with aura. It''s very easy to cut off these ice spikes.


    I should open the way first, cut off all the ice thorns in the way while walking, so as to make a way for the people behind me.


    The sergeants who followed me also took the initiative to transport the cut ice thorns outside and throw them away.


    We need enough space, and it''s natural for these ice spikes to be sent away.


    Xiaozhu returns to the soul bead to continue her cultivation. Now she is about to fully recover. It is a very critical moment. As long as she has time, she will try her best to practice.


    A group of sergeants and I blocked half of the hole of the ice cave to avoid the cold wind outside and lower the temperature.

 Chapter 634

    After the sergeants were busy, they gathered together to have a rest. I looked at the ice and snow world outside the cave and began to worry secretly.


    We can''t wait here all the time. No one will save us, and no miracle will happen. We still have to find a way out by ourselves and leave this ice and snow world.


    I don''t worry about the safety of Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer. They are protected by a group of sergeants as key protection objects. There will be no danger.


    In order to leave here faster, I took a rest on the spot for a while and took the initiative to start looking for a way out again.


    A person looking for a way out in the ice and snow world still has some confidence at the beginning. Slowly, with the passage of time, let alone confidence, even the feeling seems to be gone, and the whole person seems numb.


    I can''t give up. I can''t give up. For the people around me and the people in Binhu village, I must find a way out.


    If the ground doesn''t work, can I try to find a way out from the ground?


    I suddenly thought of a possibility, so I slowly turned my protective cover into a sword, and then drilled down on the spot.


    The protective cover is also composed of aura and has very strong power. I started to drill into the ground and soon went deep into more than ten meters underground.


    Here, as long as I don''t deliberately use the yuan God to explore the outside, I won''t know everything outside.


    Without sight and hearing, I only rely on my own instinct to drill in a certain direction.


    In order to save aura, I held my hands forward, drilled through the ice and snow with the killing sword, and used the killing sword as a drill bit.


    My speed was not very fast at first, but as I became more proficient in drilling snow, my speed was not much slower than walking outside.


    Especially after using the killing sword, the whirlwind generally broke the ice and snow and squeezed it to one side, and my speed increased a lot.


    The ice and snow in the extremely cold place is very cold. I dare not remove my protective cover for a moment, so my aura consumption is very huge. Therefore, after drilling for a while, I have to stop and have a rest.


    When I was resting, I happened to find that the temperature in the depths of ice and snow was actually lower than that above. I needed more Aura to maintain the protective cover, and it took longer to recover.


    Vaguely, I feel that my method is not good, because the colder it goes down, the heavier the cold below. We should pass through the ground. I''m afraid most people''s aura can''t last until we leave here.


    I made great efforts to find a way out, but finally proved that my method didn''t work. In addition to being disappointed, I had to give up this method and retreat to the ground.


    Straight upward excavation, and spent a great effort, I finally saw the outside world.


    I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when I recovered my five senses.


    I don''t think it''s outside. It''s clearly just an underground karst cave. I accidentally dug a new underground karst cave, and it''s also an ice cave. There''s thick ice all around. I can''t see anything else.


    This cave is not like a natural formation, there is no ice thorn, on the contrary, there are many artificial traces.


    Is it someone who, like me, uses this method to find a way out after being trapped? My heart moved, and I immediately moved forward quickly along the ice cave.


    I want to see where the end of the ice cave is. Maybe the end of the ice cave will be the edge of the way out, which can take us out of here.


    I walked through the ice cave alone. I didn''t care about the consumption of aura. I moved forward as fast as I could. I saw the end of the ice cave in a short time.


    The depth of the ice cave is at most ten kilometers. At my speed, it has been completed in the blink of an eye.


    Just to my surprise, the end of the ice cave is actually a boundless ice wall, thick, like eternal ice.


    Standing in front of the ice wall at the end of the ice cave, I tried to stab the ice wall with my killer sword, which confirmed my guess.


    It''s really ten thousand years of cold ice. Its hardness is as high as some rare metals. I can''t cut it like this.


    When I pushed hard, it didn''t respond, but I was almost knocked to the ground by the huge anti earthquake force.


    I''m afraid that this wall of ten thousand years of cold ice weighs millions of kilograms or more. I can''t push it away at all.


    Wannian cold ice is the preferred material for many ancient weapon refining masters to refine weapons. It is said that the weapons refined with it are extremely sharp, extremely hard and not easy to break. Each handle is a peerless weapon.


    It''s a pity that those masters of refining tools in ancient times have long disappeared in the vast river of history. Now we can''t find a master of refining such sharp tools.


    I thought of a possibility when I saw this ten thousand year old ice wall. It was deliberately placed here by someone, just like the door of a cave. There must be a way to open it, but this method is definitely not brute force.


    If you want to get through here, you must find a way to open this ten thousand year ice wall. Otherwise, it will be a dead end.


    I carefully observed the ice gate, trying to find the mechanism to open it.


    Brute force I''ve tried. It''s useless. There must be some mechanism controlling the gate. Otherwise, how do the people who do the gate get in and out?


    Xiaozhu seemed to feel something. At this time, she took the initiative to show up. As soon as she saw the ten thousand year cold ice door, she immediately exclaimed, "it''s the door of the ice world!"


    I immediately stared at Xiaozhu and said in surprise, "what is the ice gate?"


    Xiaozhu didn''t answer me, but stared at the door, as if nothing else was her business.


    The fire in her eyes told me that this door must be not simple. Even Xiaozhu, who has the strength of Wuxian, is very interested in this door.


    Xiaozhu''s words aroused some memories of me. It was a record I saw in a book when I first arrived at Jingshen city.


    It is said that there are many races on the oxygen planet, such as us ordinary humans and star beasts, such as snow clan, spirit clan and so on.


    One of the most remarkable races is the ice tribe living in the ice world said by Xiaozhu.


    Ice tribe and snow tribe are not the same race. They are almost two completely different races and have no relationship with each other.


    The ice family lives in the legendary ice world, which is like a huge space ring. It has become a world and is connected with our world, but there is little contact.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the human beings in the ice world, that is, the people of the ice family, sent messengers to the then Shengxian gate to meet the door owner of the Shengxian gate, the strongest on the oxygen star at that time and the Huashen of the highest cultivation of the martial god.

 Chapter 635

    At that time, the messenger of the ice family put forward three suggestions to the God of China, which almost changed everything on the oxygen star.


    These three suggestions have been handed down from generation to generation in future generations. It was not until thousands of years ago that they were slowly forgotten.


    The three suggestions put forward by the Bing nationality are to exchange envoys between the two worlds and fly to the fairy world.


    Everyone knows that the two communities should communicate with each other and enhance exchanges and exchanges.


    The exchange of envoys is a matter at the management level of the two circles, and everyone can understand it.


    But the last one that soared to the fairyland made most people feel incredible.


    Tens of thousands of years ago was the heyday of immortal cultivation. At that time, most of the oxygen star people were immortal practitioners. Regardless of their level, they knew that their ultimate goal was to become a martial god and a martial god respected by everyone.


    The martial god is on the oxygen star, which is the highest existence and the highest existence. As long as you reach the martial god realm, you will be a God, respected and loved by thousands of people, and have what transcendent existence you want.


    Now the ice clan is trying to put forward to fly to the fairy world, and says that most of the people in the fairy world are beyond the existence of the martial god. If this can not attract people''s attention, the oxygen star people will not survive until now.


    Ordinary people on the oxygen star pay more attention to it, and the high-level people on the oxygen star pay more attention to it. They sent a group of warriors from the martial god realm to follow the messengers of the ice family to the ice world to see the passage from the ice world to the fairy world.


    That was the only interface channel that the oxygen star people knew at that time could leave this interface, and it was also a key point for the ice family messenger to convince the oxygen star people at that time.


    The records of later events are very vague. After such a long time, some things slowly disappear and become irrefutable.


    Nevertheless, I firmly remember this record at a young age. After all, this is the only record I know about another interface and the only record about the fairy world.


    Records are not legends. They are easier to believe than legends.


    When I grew up, I learned from other written records that somewhere in the immortal gate can also fly to the fairy world, but it was discovered by the oxygen star long after the ice family visited.


    Now I heard the race of the ice world again and heard Xiaozhu say that this is the door of the ice world. I was a little excited: "Xiaozhu, this is really the door of the ice world?"


    Xiaozhu came back and looked at me strangely: "master, do you know the door of the ice world?"


    I shook my head: "I just saw the introduction of the ice family when I was a child, and I haven''t heard of the gate of the ice world."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "master, you don''t know. This is really the legendary door of the ice world and the only way to enter the ice world."


    I rejoiced: "so we are blessed with misfortune? This ice gate only exists in legend. For thousands of years, many martial artists who don''t know the martial god realm can''t find it, but now we have found it inadvertently. What a great opportunity. "


    Xiaozhu looked at me and his face slowly became serious: "does the master want to enter the ice world?"


    I nodded naturally: "yes, that''s what I think..."


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "master, you may not know that the ice clan sealed the gate tens of thousands of years ago, let alone us. Even if those ancient martial gods came, they couldn''t open the gate. The seal of the ice clan cannot be opened without their unique techniques and magic weapons. "


    I felt very disappointed. I thought this was the way to leave the heaven maze, but I found that it was only the gate to the ice family.


    This is also good. After all, the ice clan is a powerful existence in the legend, and it''s good to have experience. Moreover, if you go to the ice clan, you will leave this interface, and the sky maze will not trap us. Kill two birds with one stone.


    But in the end, everything returned to the origin. The ice family couldn''t go. The sky maze still trapped us. It''s really disappointing behind the hope.


    My disappointment Xiaozhu saw it clearly. She frowned slightly and said carefully, "among the ten thousand year cold ice, it is most likely to produce cold pith, and it is very likely to produce high-grade cold pith. Now that the master is here, you might as well look for it. If you can get a cold ice pulp above the tenth line, the master''s yuan God can have the hope of breaking through again. "


    I was very disappointed just now. After listening to Xiao Zhu''s words, I suddenly had some hope, and the whole person was excited.


    If the Yuanshen breaks through, maybe it will lead to Tianjie. Tianjie is powerful. Maybe I can use it to break the dilemma of tianlabyrinth.


    Now I think of what is what. As soon as I think of this, I immediately smile and say, "well, when my yuan God breaks through again, the disaster will come. At that time, we will use the power of the heavenly robbery to break the heavenly maze, and we can leave here. "


    Xiaozhu was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "this is also a way, you can have a try."


    I immediately took back my mind and carefully found it on this ten thousand year cold ice door. I know the appearance of cold ice pith very well, but this door is too big. It''s not so easy to find cold ice pith in it.


    I looked for the cold pith carefully, and Xiaozhu returned to the soul bead to continue her cultivation. She is now at the critical moment of recovering her strength and can''t stop her cultivation for a long time.


    At this time, I understand the true meaning of this sentence.


    We are trapped in the labyrinth of heaven. We are trapped in a line of life and death. I have to look for a way out everywhere. This is a disaster.


    As a result, I came here inadvertently and met the gate of the ice world. This is our good luck in the disaster.


    If you can really find a cold pith above the tenth line here, it will be good luck.


    I have two first-line cold pith on my body. I know the appearance and characteristics of cold pith very well. It won''t take too much trouble to find it.


    It''s just that this place is colder than the outside. I need to use more Aura to support the aura mask to resist the invasion of cold. I can''t stay here too long.


    Carefully and quickly shuttling in front of the Wannian ice wall, my eyes almost opened out in order to find a cold ice pith.


    Cold ice pith is a treasure of heaven and earth. It''s a very blessed person to get one. I''ve got four. Although the product level is not very good, it''s also a treasure that can help cultivation. Now I''m delusional to get more and higher cold ice pith. In fact, it''s also some extravagance.


    I have never doubted Xiaozhu''s words. Since she said that there is likely to be ice pulp here, I must look for it carefully.


    No matter whether I can find such treasures as ice pith in the end, I will try my best. If I find them, I can not only make a breakthrough, but also don''t have to worry about how to leave here and kill two birds with one stone. Why not?

 Chapter 636

    After spending more than an hour, I was finally discouraged. It didn''t look like there was ice pith here. I''ve been looking for it for so long, let alone ice pith. I didn''t even find a similar ice crystal.


    There''s no way to be disappointed. Who told me to covet such a treasure as cold ice pulp?


    But my original plan to use the power of natural disaster to get out of the sky maze will fail again. I have to find another way to solve this matter.


    I sat down on the ground and planned to practice. After I recovered my aura, I went out.


    Our people must be worried at this time. I have been out for some time. They will be worried if they haven''t seen me back for a long time.


    "Master." Xiaozhu gave me a voice in the soul bead, which startled me when I just sat down.


    I was a little disappointed and said, "I didn''t find the cold pith..."


    Xiaozhu said, "it doesn''t matter. We can''t ask for treasures like cold ice pith. When the time comes, we will naturally get them. Otherwise, it''s useless to force them."


    After a pause, Xiaozhu said again: "I feel that I will fully recover my strength soon. Maybe there will be a disaster at that time. I want to tell the master that it''s here. I''m going to cross the robbery. Please be prepared to avoid being caught by surprise. "


    "Cross robbery?" I was surprised: "are you here? This is no joke. It''s deep in ice and snow. Once the natural disaster causes an avalanche, we will all be buried here alive. "


    Xiaozhu said, "don''t worry, master. The avalanche may be a way for us to get out of the maze of heaven..."


    Before I could say anything more, a violent storm suddenly formed in front of the ten thousand year ice gate where I was located.


    The strong storm nearly overturned me, and some of the blown ice slag made an amazing sound on the protective cover outside me, like thunder.


    The strength of the storm exceeded most of the martial arts attacks and was infinitely close to the legendary vigorous wind.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted on not falling down, so as not to affect the small bead breakthrough in the soul bead.


    I don''t know what her breakthrough is, but I know that I''ve never seen the disaster she caused.


    This day robbery is actually a wind robbery, a very rare storm robbery, and it is also an underground storm robbery.


    Was it not the last time we encountered a storm in the extreme cold that we encountered a storm in the extreme cold?


    Storms in extremely cold places are extremely dangerous because of the existence of extremely cold gas. Fortunately, I have had an experience and know how to protect myself from being busy at the beginning.


    Xiaozhu is going to do her best to survive the robbery. If I can protect her hidden soul pearl from problems, I can help her.


    I don''t know if I will be regarded by Tianjie as a person who helps to cross the robbery by external forces, making the power of Tianjie more powerful. I hope I can really help Xiaozhu who is crossing the robbery by doing so.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been robbed. Recently, I''ve been robbed again and again. I''m also experienced. First, use the aura mask to firmly protect myself, and then take the soul bead off my neck and add a layer of aura mask to it.


    Xiaozhu under double insurance should not have any big problems under this storm.


    I was a little relieved, but I immediately thought that we would use the power of heaven''s robbery to break the heaven maze, so I got up quickly and went up against the storm.


    I want to go back to the ground to ensure my safety before the storm causes an underground avalanche.


    As long as we get to the ground, the storm will help us clean up all the ice and snow in this area.


    If the storm robbery is powerful enough, it may also help us change the terrain here, so as to change or even crack the sky maze.


    When the sky maze changes, we can leave here. The changed sky maze is no longer a sky maze, but just a very ordinary ice and snow world. As long as we find the direction, we can leave smoothly.


    I took the soul beads and the small beads in the soul beads to the ground. As soon as I wanted to breathe the fresh air on the ground, I found that this place was less than 100 meters away from the ice cave I left before.


    It turned out that I had been running underground for so long that I didn''t leave far, but just turned around in situ.


    The power of the sky maze really surprised me. I thought I was far away from the ice cave. Unexpectedly, I was within 100 meters of the ice cave.


    The storm followed me to the ground and immediately became very violent. It seemed that I was angry because I ran away.


    It quickly covered a huge area, and even the ice cave was covered by the violent wind and snow.


    At this time, I have no time to pay attention to anything else, and I don''t have the ability and time to pay attention to the people hiding in the ice cave. I can only try my best to maintain my aura mask from being damaged by the storm robbery, and help Xiaozhu resist the invasion of the storm robbery at the same time.


    Xiaozhu seems to be at a critical juncture. She didn''t take the initiative to stop the storm. It''s all up to me to help her.


    I am speechless about this, but I also understand that helping Xiaozhu is helping us, so I also continue to fight storm robbery without complaint and regret, and don''t give storm robbery the chance to attack me at all.


    My Yuanshen also helped Xiaozhu get through the robbery with me. The power of Yuanshen slowly wrapped me up, which can be regarded as adding a layer of protection to me.


    The hurricane attack power of the storm robbery is very powerful, but it can''t hurt me when it is resisted by the aura mask and the power of the yuan God. It just blows the ice and snow around me.


    In this way, the storm robbery became more angry. A fast passing hurricane suddenly hit and surrounded me from all directions.


    A vacuum zone immediately appeared in front of me. Those hurricanes pumped all the air here. Within two meters around me, there was no air at all.


    Is this trying to suffocate me in this way? I''m funny. The warrior''s body has been greatly changed. Even if there is no air, we can persist for a long time.


    Many people know that Reiki in our bodies can replace air to maintain our lives.


    No matter whether the storm robbery thought so or not, I still made due precautions. I injected some Reiki into the Reiki hood to enhance the defense ability of the Reiki hood, and began to attack the earth connected hurricanes around me.


    Hurricanes are like vortices formed by huge ice and snow. They make amazing sounds and look amazing.


    I know that changing the flow direction of some of the air can offset its great destructive power.


    To do this, my dragon subduing formula is just available.


    The dragon shaped aura emitted by the Dragon subduing formula is similar to the hurricane. The hurricane is the air flow formed after the air is compressed, and the Dragon subduing formula is the aura flow formed after the aura is compressed.


    Now I want to use Reiki flow to change the air flow, so as to destroy the hurricane.

 Chapter 637

    The Dragon subduing formula was sent out by me, and two dragon shaped auras flew to a hurricane.


    When Reiki came into contact with the hurricane, it immediately seemed to be absorbed and lost its trace in the blink of an eye.


    Am I wrong? I looked at not only the hurricane that had not been destroyed, but also the more violent hurricane, and my heart was full of confusion.


    "Master, the aura flow you sent out should be in the opposite direction of the hurricane''s rotation to destroy the hurricane..." Xiaozhu''s voice sounded in time: "try again."


    I tried again according to my words and sent out a dragon subduing formula from the opposite direction.


    This time, it really worked. The Reiki flow collided with the hurricane, each making a huge sound. A more violent storm soared up and rushed away from me like an arrow.


    Some ice and snow that have not been swept away by the hurricane immediately become countless powders and disappear with the wind.


    At the same time, the original hurricane has weakened a lot, and there are signs of rupture and dissipation.


    I think Xiaozhu''s method of crossing the robbery works, so he issued the Dragon subduing formula again and again, specifically for the hurricane here, together with the hurricane war.


    The spiritual flow collided with the hurricane. In the earth shaking sound, the two disappeared together.


    This is a good way to deal with storm robbery. As long as I have enough aura in my body, we have no way to deal with storm robbery.


    I tried my best to attack the hurricane. I used all the aura of level II King Wu. It was also very powerful. It was basically tied with the storm.


    Compared with the sky thunder robbery and ice robbery I encountered before, the power of this storm robbery doesn''t seem to be very great.


    I suddenly stopped worrying about Xiaozhu who was going through the robbery. Instead, I hoped that the robbery could be more violent. I hoped that it could really help us change the terrain here and create a way for us to leave here.


    After all, if we can''t leave here, even if the xiaozhudu robbery is successful, we will still die.


    Xiaozhu saw that I could stop the storm, so she simply ignored it and went to self-cultivation.


    She had great trust in me. She even handed over such a big thing as robbery to me. She didn''t worry at all.


    The storm robbery probably didn''t seem to be able to deal with me. After a crazy attack for a while, it scattered sadly.


    This is completely different from the natural disaster I encountered before. When I crossed the disaster, the natural disaster lasted for a long time to dissipate, especially the ice disaster, which was endless and almost never ended.


    The storm stopped, and the huge hurricanes gradually dissipated. Here we returned to the previous quiet moment again, as if the disaster had never happened at all.


    After the invasion of the storm, I can no longer see the traces of ice and snow in my place. The huge ice gate is also exposed, which can be seen from a distance.


    I was a little in front of the ice gate. At this time, my feet were no longer those extremely cold ice and snow, but a layer of gray soil.


    Strangely, the ice cave where Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer and others survived was unharmed, still the same as before.


    The ice cave is only 100 meters away from where I am. It is said that it can not be spared under the attack of the storm, but the reality is that the ice cave has not changed at all and remains there intact.


    I wanted to go and see what happened, but considering that cracking the sky maze is the most important thing for us at present, I held back and stayed to observe the changes here.


    Some ice dregs are still vaguely visible on the ground, but the terrain here has changed greatly. The original hills are basically missing and have become flat under the action of hurricanes.


    The sky maze is broken by myself. I can already distinguish the direction and leave by myself.


    I was so happy that I could not help roaring. The sound came out from afar, like a burst of thunder.


    At the same time, also secretly remember that the original way to solve the sky maze is to completely destroy the terrain in the sky maze.


    The next time you encounter such a situation, you will not be trapped for so long.


    Back in the ice cave, all the sergeants looked at me differently. I knew they must have seen me change the terrain here alone, so they were a little frightened.


    In fact, I just used the power of storm robbery, and I didn''t do it alone.


    Everyone reacted. Everyone looked at me and said in unison, "the general is powerful."


    I smiled: "everyone leave here first to avoid any danger again."


    Zhou Xiaoying came and looked at me: "are you leaving now? It''s so late that it''s easier to get lost at night. It''s better to rest here for a night and go after dawn tomorrow. "


    I said positively, "we can''t wait for tomorrow. If there are other changes, we... We still have a long way to go."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "well, let''s go now."


    The sergeants quickly packed up their salutes. We moved towards Binhu village together, and firmly remembered the position of the ice gate exposed to the ground.


    Sai Hua''er painted all the terrain here after knowing that the huge ice like a wall is the gate of the ice world.


    Her drawing skills are as like as two peas. The topographic maps drawn are exactly the same as reality. If we come here again to find the ice gate, we can only follow the topographic map of Sai Hua Er.


    This time we marched in a hurry and walked almost 200 kilometers before dark.


    Xuelianer and Xuelan found a valley for us to rest for a night, so we stopped here to get ready to rest and continue on our way.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying found me again and asked me to order me to rest for a night before going.


    I don''t know if she has something to do. I asked her a few questions but didn''t get an answer. Finally, I reluctantly agreed to let everyone rest for a night and then go.


    In the extremely cold place, we can hardly see anything except ice and snow, and we don''t worry about the dangers other than ice and snow. We quickly put down our luggage and gathered together to dig out some small ice holes on the nearby ice and snow for rest at night.


    I also need to prepare my own rest place at night, but the sergeants took care of me and left me the best place to dig.


    I dug an ice hole with the killing sword and dug a place for me to live in three or five times.


    After solving the sky maze, I felt very happy both physically and mentally. Even if I had to rest in a dangerous and extremely cold place, I didn''t feel anything bad.


    People are like this. Once they encounter something happy and something bad, it seems that they will become better.

 Chapter 638

    When I entered the ice cave, I didn''t have time to rest. Saihua has come. I still didn''t have a chance to talk to her all the way. She is looking for me now. She should have something to tell me.


    I gave way to Saihua in the ice cave, sat down next to me and slowly said, "Jinfeng, can we see your biological parents when we get to Binhu village?"


    I smiled, "that''s nature. I was born in Binhu village, and my biological parents are also in Binhu village. When we get to Binhu village, I''ll take you to meet my parents, brothers and sisters for the first time... "


    Sai Hua''er said somewhat unnaturally, "but I always feel a little nervous. I don''t know if I will..."


    I looked at Saihua and couldn''t help laughing: "what are you nervous about? My parents are very talkative people. After you go, they will like you very much. Don''t be nervous. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me with a suspicious look on her face: "if they like me, it''s good, but if they don''t like me, i... what should I do?"


    I looked at the beautiful Saihua flower and couldn''t help holding her hand: "don''t worry, you are such a beautiful girl. I believe no one in the world doesn''t like you when they see you for the first time. My parents are very normal people. I won''t believe them if they don''t like you. "


    Saihua smiled: "then I can trust you. Don''t lie to me."


    I nodded and was about to say a joke to tease Sai Hua''er. Sai Hua''er had frowned: "what''s that behind you? How can it shine red? "


    I thought Saihua was deliberately teasing me. When I looked back carelessly, I saw that there was an extra stone flashing red light on the cave wall that should have been ice and snow.


    I didn''t find it at all before. Now I suddenly see it and I''m a little surprised.


    I picked up the stone and felt that it was not cold. It was strange. The extremely cold air in this extremely cold place almost froze everything. When we martial arts entered the extremely cold place, we must use the aura mask to protect ourselves, otherwise we would be frozen to death immediately. But the stone was actually warm. Is it a rare treasure, so we are not afraid of the severe cold here?


    I looked at it carefully and found nothing else strange. I handed the red stone to Sai Hua''er. I frowned and said, "I didn''t find it when I came in, but now you found it. It seems that it''s destined for you. Take it. Maybe it will be useful to you in the future."


    Saihua didn''t answer: "I don''t want it. This is a stone. It''s useless for me to hold it."


    I smiled: "this stone is still warm in such a cold place, which is enough to show that it has some strangeness. You don''t want me to take it. If anyone can recognize it in the future, it may surprise us. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded: "take it, maybe it''s really a treasure..."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and suddenly turned the topic and said, "Xiao Jin seems to be afraid of the extreme cold here. He doesn''t dare to fly all the way. He walks with us. And with its strength, the aura mask can''t keep stable all the time. I feel very strange. Is it hurt? We can''t ignore it. "


    I looked at the ice and snow world outside: "don''t be surprised. Xiao Jin''s strength is indeed the most powerful in our industry, but his resistance to the extreme cold here is also the worst among us. It needs to spend enough aura to maintain its aura mask. Sometimes when there is insufficient aura, the aura mask will be unstable. It''s normal. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly: "well, I''m relieved. I don''t know how long we have to walk to reach Binhu village. If we go on like this, we really have to rely on the power of the transmission array if all the people in Binhu village want to leave Binhu village. "


    I took a look at the space ring on my finger: "we have brought enough materials to build a small transmission array. After returning to Binhu village, we will start construction immediately. After a month at most, the people of Binhu village can leave here and have a look outside. Sister Hua''er, I''ll meet my parents at that time. I think we''ll set the marriage down... I don''t know what you think? "


    Sai Hua''s face is red, and his head is lowered. "You has the final say, I... I listen to you."


    I smiled and hugged Saihua, closed my eyes and said, "if you say so, I''ll do what I mean."


    Saihua didn''t speak, but lay quietly in my arms, like sleeping.


    There is no magnificent love story between me and her, but since I determined our relationship with her, I have always wanted to marry her and be good to her all my life.


    I dare not say that I will be a dedicated man, but for Saihua, I think it is true love in plain.


    Now I''m about to meet my biological parents. I''m a little excited. At the same time, I hope that after my parents meet her, we can get married smoothly.


    I''m also a 20-year-old. It''s time to start a family, even though I''m a martial artist.


    "Congratulations, master." When Xiaozhu''s voice came to my ears, I was a little surprised. She stabilized the state she had just broken through so quickly and was able to talk to me, which shows that her cultivation skills are also very clever.


    Perhaps I think that the very clever Yuanshen determination is not as good as Xiaozhu''s Yuanshen skill.


    According to what Xiaozhu said before, she completely recovered her strength after her breakthrough this time. She can walk around freely without the protection of shenghunzhu.


    I''m looking forward to her present appearance, and I don''t know if she has completely solidified into a human appearance.


    Or she still needs to shape a physical body to become a real human like me.


    Trying to summon Xiaozhu out, Xiaozhu told me: "this place is too small. I can''t come out to disturb the master and wife to rest."


    I couldn''t laugh or cry. The little bead was sour when talking. I was a little depressed: "then you can continue to stay in the soul bead... When you condense your body and really become a human, you can no longer enter the soul bead. I see how you can hide in the soul bead and eavesdrop on others."


    Xiaozhu said, "at that time, anyway, I don''t want to go out now. Master, you''d better take your wife and have a good rest. When the master has a good rest, we have to go early tomorrow morning. "


    I smiled and stopped talking to Xiaozhu. Instead, I looked down at Saihua, who had fallen asleep, and closed my eyes.


    The conversation between Xiaozhu and I could not be heard by outsiders. Saihua fell asleep without being affected. It was really hard for her to follow me all the way.

 Chapter 639

    Early the next morning, Saihua in my arms woke up and whispered to me, "Jinfeng, it''s dawn."


    I opened my eyes and saw a beautiful face right in front of me. I couldn''t help staring at her and said with a slow smile, "are you awake?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled shyly and said, "it''s dawn. Naturally, I''m going to wake up. Jin Feng, when are you going to start? "


    I looked outside. Just as I was about to speak, I saw another red stone above the ice cave.


    I was surprised. When I reached out and took down the stone to see it, I couldn''t help saying, "isn''t this the stone I put into the space ring? How did you get out by yourself? "


    Saihua also found something, looked at my left and said, "no, there''s one over there..."


    When I as like as two peas, I really saw a red stone of the same size. I felt differently. How could this red stone appear one after another in the ice cave I had dug out, and it looked the same?


    Three stones as like as two peas, as like as two peas, no difference, no matter what size, color, or feel.


    The three stones I put together set off each other. The already conspicuous red is more bright, almost the color from crimson to purple.


    This is not over. After they are put together, an energy I have never seen slowly condenses on the surface of the stone, like a net, holding the stone up slowly - the stone takes off.


    Seeing such a magical scene, I suddenly had a hunch that we might really encounter some treasure.


    Recently, I have encountered many treasures. Whether it''s all kinds of spirit grass or the ice pith I got before, they are rare treasures that can''t be found outside.


    Now when I met this red stone with special energy, I suddenly thought of the possibility that it was also a treasure.


    "Little bead." Naturally, I thought of Xiaozhu again and shouted, "come out and see what this is?"


    When Xiaozhu appeared, the ice cave, which was not spacious, was immediately very crowded.


    Fortunately, it was very spacious outside the cave. After Xiaozhu appeared, she immediately flashed outside the cave. She also knew that it was not suitable to stay with us at this time.


    Xiaozhu picked up the three stones, looked carefully for a while, shook her head and said, "I haven''t seen these things, and I don''t know what they are... But I know that the energy on their surface is immortal power, which can ignore all other forces, including gravity, so the things wrapped by immortal power can float freely through the sky and earth anywhere, Freedom is infinite. Just now, these three stones floated by themselves, which is because of Xianli. "


    I was stunned and then said happily, "you say this energy is immortal power? That is to say, these three stones contain immortal power? That''s great. Such things are treasures. In our world, only those above Wuxian can produce immortal power through cultivation, while those above Wuxian are rare and few people have seen them. Now these stones contain immortal power. They are definitely precious treasures. If you take them out, they will sell at a high price. "


    Xiaozhu smiled, "you can also say so. However, I found that the immortal power contained in these stones is very thin. Even if they all contain immortal power, it''s useless to add them together... Unless thousands of such stones gather together, it may really create some magical things. Maybe it''s possible to directly let a person break through the realm of Wuxian. "


    A flash of light suddenly flashed in my brain: "these stones didn''t exist when I dug the ice cave yesterday, and then one by one appeared. Xiaozhu, as you said just now, things wrapped by Xianli can pass through anywhere, so I think there must be more than these three stones here. There must be more such stones around us. They walk through the ice and snow. It is uncertain when they will appear in front of us. If we collect them, we may have a great harvest. "


    Xiaozhu frowned and said, "I have never seen such a stone, nor have I seen it in any records. I''m afraid it''s not something on our oxygen star. If you want to collect a lot, it''s basically impossible..."


    "Not something on the oxygen star?" I couldn''t help asking, "will that be brought by the stars?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "it can''t be brought by the stars. They don''t know how to practice, and no one knows the immortal power. I suspect that something brought by someone a long time ago is just left here. We can try to find out. If we can find more of these stones, maybe we can use them to refine a small soul gathering array. "


    "Yes," Saihua also said, "Xiaozhu is right. Putting the three stones together can produce a small amount of immortal power. If there is enough, it is very suitable to refine a Juling array."


    I know that Xianli is more advanced energy than Reiki. If it is used to arrange a gathering array, I''m afraid it will gather more than the Reiki between heaven and earth. Maybe it can gather a certain amount of Xianli, which is really worth a try.


    Seeing that I had no objection, Xiaozhu smiled and nodded, "then please help me find these stones. These stones can walk freely in the ice and snow. If we want to find them, it will take some time. Master, don''t worry about going to Binhu village. I explored it last night. It''s not far from the edge of the extremely cold place. I believe Binhu village is not far away. We can go at any time. "


    I was so happy that I moved in my heart and immediately said, "in that case, we might as well go to Binhu village first, and then send someone back to look for the red stone."


    Xiaozhu and Saihua looked at me and said, "your heart is like an arrow..."


    I smiled: "I''m more timid near my hometown. I really want to go back to Binhu village. I don''t want to delay anything."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "I can understand the master''s mood. If you want to come to Binhu village to have natural danger protection, there must be nothing wrong. The master doesn''t have to worry."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m afraid of being close to my hometown. I haven''t been back for ten years. I don''t know how my hometown is. I''m anxious to go back and have a look."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "well, the hostess and I will go back with the master, and the others will stay to look for this red stone. Food and water are left for them. Ten days later, someone will pick them up to Binhu village. "


    I looked at Saihua and saw that she had no objection, so I nodded: "it''s good, just do as you say."


    Xiaozhu said, "my master''s heart is like an arrow, so I won''t be wordy. Master, let''s go now. Xuelianer will arrange things here. "

 Chapter 640

    I smiled happily, greeted Xiao Jin, took Saihua''s hand, followed Xiaozhu who led the way, and went straight to Binhu village.


    I hurried back and left a message to xuelian''er. I didn''t even see her face. I really wanted to return.


    I haven''t come back for ten years. I''m also extremely eager to see my parents and relatives. I want to see the current situation of Binhu village and the treasures of Shengxian gate in the legend.


    Xiaozhu''s strength is really strong. Although she did not reach the level of martial god I thought before, she is also a high-level five immortals. Although she has no flesh body and can''t give full play to her strength, she still beats me a lot in speed and leaves me and Saihua far behind.


    Xiaojin can fly at the edge of the extremely cold place. It is fast and can barely keep up with Xiaozhu.


    Compared with Sai Hua''er, Sai Hua''er''s strength is lower and its speed is not as fast as me.


    I can only pull Saihua to catch up with Xiaozhu and Xiaojin as soon as possible, so as not to fall too far behind and get lost in the extreme cold.


    A few hours later, Xiao Jin suddenly turned back and said to me, "the front is already the edge of the extremely cold land. The master will see if he has reached Binhu village?"


    I jumped onto Xiao Jin''s back and was taken to high altitude by Xiao Jin. When I looked up, I saw everything familiar in front of me. Suddenly, my nose was sour.


    Everything in Binhu village has not changed. As ten years ago, the houses, trees and gardens remain the same.


    Here is still a paradise, still beautiful and mysterious.


    I breathe deeply, feel the familiar taste here, and feel the excitement and uneasiness after I haven''t seen you for ten years.


    Just as I took a deep breath, I suddenly smelled an unpleasant smell. I was immediately surprised that this was the smell of rotten corpses from the decay of dead animals.


    I was surprised and rushed to the nearest house. The purpose was the body of a dead dog. It seemed to have been dead for a long time. The degree of decay of the body was quite high. Most of the body was eaten by some animal, and there was not much fur left. It looked disgusting.


    It''s a good thing that there are no other bodies here except the dead dog. At least it proves that the dead here are not people.


    I calmed down a little, and then rushed to my house. Anyway, I''ll go to my house to see if my family is safe.


    I didn''t see anyone along the way, which was strange and made my heart completely nervous.


    There are nearly 100000 people in Binhu village. Why can''t you see anyone? Where did they all go? Was there an accident?


    Tension made me faster. Xiao Jin sensed my urgency and took off for the first time to find someone.


    Xiao Jin and I had the same heart. At this time, I was worried. It also sensed it and hurried to help me find the people in Binhu village.


    There must be an accident here. I was very nervous and anxious. I quickly ran into my house and directly crashed into the not too strong wooden door of my house.


    There is no one in my family. There is a thin layer of dust in the empty house. It seems that my family has been away for some time.


    When I looked around the empty old house, an ominous premonition suddenly hit my heart, and the whole person felt bad.


    My family was originally prosperous. I have two brothers, one sister, two sisters and one brother. In addition, I have seven brothers and sisters. Counting my parents, a family of nine is a big family.


    I still remember when I was ten years old, my eldest brother Jin Song was an adult. I think he should have married now. Maybe there are several children.


    So there should be a lot of people in our family now, and there should not be no one empty.


    But now I really don''t see anyone, and I don''t know where they have gone.


    I was uneasy, frowned, looked around, thought quickly in my mind, and wanted to know where they had gone.


    The fact that they didn''t see the body means they should still be alive. It''s just that I can''t be sure where they went for a while.


    Then Saihua, who followed me, saw something, silently stretched out her hand and took my hand, giving me a reassuring look not to worry.


    I looked around and didn''t find anyone. It seems that the people in this place have left their homes, and the whole Lakeside Village has become a dead village.


    I took a look at Sai Hua''er. Together with Sai Hua''er, I quickly interspersed in every household, trying to find even one person from Binhu village who is still here.


    It''s a pity that we found dozens of families and couldn''t find anyone. The only creature here is the dog that has been dead for a long time.


    Nearly 100000 people disappeared without a trace. It was strange, which made Saihua and I feel very uneasy.


    Only Xiaozhu looked at Saihua and me with a puzzled face. She wanted to talk and stopped several times. It seems that she has something to say to us.


    I have no time to talk to Xiaozhu at this time. I am more and more anxious. I want to see my family and the people in Binhu village right away. My mind is not on Xiaozhu.


    Xiao Jin hovered in the air. Maybe he sensed something. He didn''t leave me too far. He just hovered over my head.


    Xiao Jin didn''t find me other people''s information. I was more and more worried. I clenched my teeth and continued to find people. At the same time, I began to think.


    Binhu village is neither big nor small. There are many places where Tibetans can hide all these tens of thousands of people, but few places can do it.


    One place is possible, that is Cangshan canyon.


    Cangshan Canyon is located in the west of Binhu village, close to the bloody desert. It is a huge Canyon zone, with the deepest depth of several kilometers. It is the lowest place in the whole boundary of Binhu village.


    It is said that Cangshan Canyon is lower than the dry lake in the east of Binhu village, so there is a very wide and bottomless river at the bottom, which is called Jindi river.


    The river water entering the DIHE river has never flowed out. The terrain around it is much higher than the river surface, and the water can''t flow out at all.


    People in Binhu village believe that the water here does not flow out, but flows into the depths of the earth, so they call this river into the earth.


    The riverbank of Jindi river is very wide, and there are many underground karst caves on both sides, which is enough to accommodate many people to live there temporarily.


    The people in Binhu village disappeared collectively, and the only place to go was there. Thinking of this, I immediately asked Xiao Jin to come and go straight to Cangshan canyon with it.


    Saihua''er and Xiaozhu stay here and continue to look for the people in Binhu village to see if it is possible to find one or two people and ask the whereabouts of others.


    If the mysterious missing person of Binhu village is not in Cangshan Canyon, it is very likely that something has happened.


    I hope they are really in Cangshan canyon. No matter why they are there, I hope so.

 Chapter 641

    Cangshan Canyon looks like a huge sword mark from the air. People of the older generation also say that the canyon was not a canyon before, but was cut out by an elder''s sword in a battle a long time ago.


    Whether this statement is true or not, in my opinion, to do this, it must be a super strong man.


    Maybe those legendary ordinary martial gods can''t do this. After all, it''s not so easy to cut such a huge scar under a sword.


    When I came to Cangshan Canyon, what I expected was really good. The people in Binhu village are basically here. They are busy. Tens of thousands of people are shuttling around Cangshan Canyon, and all kinds of tools in their hands are playing their respective roles, knocking and tinkling.


    The whole site here is a huge construction site with 10000 people. Tens of thousands of people in Binhu village are busy digging mountains and stones here.


    No one noticed the arrival of Xiao Jin and I. It can be seen how much these people care about their work at this time, and everyone is absorbed.


    I felt at ease, wiped the cold sweat secretly, and ordered Xiao Jin to take me down.


    I don''t know what they are doing. After falling to the ground, I grabbed a man and asked, "what are you doing?"


    The man looked at me and seemed to have some scruples because he didn''t know me and didn''t answer my question.


    I frowned at the man and said slowly, "where is jinchong, please?"


    This man is obviously not from the Jin family. When he heard me ask about Jin Chong, he pointed to the depths of Cangshan Canyon: "the Jin family are all in the innermost..."


    I stopped listening to the man, turned around and went straight to the place where the Jin family was located.


    The population of the Jin family has reached 30000. The place occupied is large enough. I can see where they are at a glance.


    My arrival made the Jin family very confused. They seemed to have divided their respective regions. When they saw me, who suddenly rushed in, someone immediately shouted, "which family are you from? We have agreed that no one from any family is allowed to enter the territory of other families. What do you mean by rushing here? "


    I don''t know what they are doing. It seems that they protect their territory very closely. Before I get close, I have been stopped by more than a dozen Jin family disciples.


    I know I haven''t come back for ten years. Few people here still recognize me. They are not angry. Instead, they smile and say, "I''m looking for Mr. Jin Chong. Please pass it on for me."


    The disciple of the Jin family looked at me suspiciously: "you deliberately find fault, don''t you? Elder jinchong left Binhu village five years ago. Everyone in Binhu village knows this. Who are you? Say it. "


    The man''s words made all the Kim family a little nervous. Everyone looked at me with some hostility in their eyes.


    I saw that several people had taken out their weapons and were ready to fight with us at any time, so they smiled and explained: "my name is Jinfeng, the fourth son of elder jinchong. I left here ten years ago and came back today. I really don''t know that my father has left... "


    "Jin Feng?" A voice came and I felt very familiar: "are you Jinfeng?"


    I looked for a voice and immediately smiled, "I''m Jinfeng, your fourth son."


    The speaker is my mother. She seems to be a lot older, her hair is gray, and the old lady is all clear.


    When my mother first saw me, she was surprised: "Si''er, are you really Si''er? You... We thought you fell into the abyss of death and... Just come back, just come back. "


    I smiled: "my life is big. I was saved after falling..."


    My mother came up and hugged me. She couldn''t help crying: "if you''re okay, if you''re okay..."


    I couldn''t help being a little jealous. I fell on my mother''s shoulder and said, "are you okay? For ten years, my son hasn''t been able to show filial piety in front of you... "


    Before I finished, another voice sounded in my ear: "old four, you''re back?"


    Then there were several voices chirping with me. I couldn''t hear who was talking for a moment, so I loosened my mother and looked back.


    A row of neat people were looking at me. As soon as I looked back, they closed their mouths together as if they had agreed, and then said together, "come back?"


    I nodded and could vaguely tell who they were. These people included my brothers and sisters, my childhood playmates and my elders.


    In particular, Jin Feng, the leader of the Jin family, looks much older than ten years ago. With white hair and white beard, I am a little stunned.


    I saluted with fists: "I''m Jinfeng back. Is everyone all right?"


    People said one after another, "just come back, just come back..."


    Everyone''s enthusiasm was beyond my expectation. I''m not famous here. I never thought I would be treated like this when I came back.


    I''m not Jinnan who is arrogant with a little achievement, and I''ve never thought about how to be powerful in front of my family. I''m still very low-key.


    Jin Feng is still a martial artist of level 9 martial arts. He was originally the highest martial artist of Binhu village. Now in my opinion, he is a little out of class.


    The great era of cultivating immortals has begun outside. Many old martial artists who can''t appear in the world have appeared. Not only the king of martial arts, but also the immortals and gods of martial arts. Today''s martial arts teachers are really worthless.


    But Jin Feng is the leader of my Jin family after all, so I still have to have enough etiquette. I saluted with my fist again and said to Jin Feng, "Lord leader, I''m back."


    Jin Feng''s name is homonymous with my name. It''s easy for people who don''t know the inside story to get confused. Fortunately, here are all Jin family people. Everyone knows what''s going on, but there won''t be such a problem.


    Jin Feng laughed and said, "come back. Well, we are short of manpower. If you come back, our Jin family''s strength will be stronger... By the way, what is your realm now? Why can''t I see your realm? It won''t be so many years. Haven''t you made any progress? "


    I smiled: "although the patriarch can rest assured, I will never lose the face of the Jin family."


    Pause: "is the patriarch taking our Jin family to dig stones in the mountain? What big construction is the Jin family going to do? "


    Jin Feng smiled proudly and said mysteriously, "we found the entrance of Shengxian gate. We dig the mountain to get through this entrance and let everyone enter Shengxian gate to look for treasure..."


    Entrance to Shengxian gate? My heart suddenly moved: "are you talking about the entrance of Shengxian gate? What''s going on? "

 Chapter 642

    My surprise and doubt were undoubtedly revealed, and everyone present could see it at a glance.


    I was really surprised. After all, the matter of Shengxian gate was only known by people outside. People in Binhu village should not know.


    A young man beside Jin Feng explained, "fourth brother, you don''t know. Someone in our Jin family accidentally found an ancient book in the ancestral temple, which records the location of the entrance of Shengxian gate. This Cangshan Canyon is the entrance to Shengxian gate, but we don''t know the specific location. "


    Jin Feng then said, "we were supposed to find the entrance quietly and get all the treasures of Shengxian gate. Unexpectedly, people of the Li family and the Liu family came here to find the entrance of Shengxian gate. We have no choice but to delimit our respective areas and look for the location of the entrance together. And agreed that whoever finds the entrance first has the right to obtain the most precious treasure... "


    I roughly understood everything here and said with a trace of surprise: "no wonder everyone is not at home. Binhu village is empty. I thought you had an accident. I didn''t expect that everyone was looking for the entrance of Shengxian gate here. Even the children came... Are you? I''ve been away from here for ten years. I don''t know many people anymore. I''m sorry. "


    The young man who spoke before smiled and said, "fourth brother, I''m Jinbai. Don''t you know your second brother?"


    I was stunned: "are you Kimber? How is this possible? You used to be fat and have a big face... How have you changed so much now? "


    Kimber reached out and touched his head. He smiled awkwardly and said, "we''ve been looking for you since you disappeared. In order to find you, I went to the abyss of death. As a result, I ate a wild fruit by mistake, and my appearance became like this. "


    I was surprised again: "you go to the abyss of death? Isn''t that dangerous? What wild fruit makes you look so handsome? It''s a blessing in disguise. "


    Kimber nodded: "danger is very dangerous, but I just walked in the upper part of the abyss of death and didn''t go deep... My strength is not enough to go deep into the abyss of death. If it weren''t for my father''s great help, I could hardly come back."


    After a pause, Kimber smiled, patted me on the shoulder and continued, "after eating the wild fruit, not only my appearance has changed, but also my realm has broken through. I remember when you left, I was a warrior in the realm of samurai. Now I have reached the realm of level 8 Martial Arts and can be regarded as the strong one in our Binhu village... Fourth brother, what is your realm? How can I feel it? "


    I looked at the people around me and whispered to Kimber, "I''m a level 9 martial artist."


    "Level 9 martial arts master?" Kimber cried, "how is it possible? You''re just 20 years old. How can you be a level 9 martial artist? "


    Jin Bai''s words suddenly surrounded all the people around him. Everyone was surprised. Even Jin Feng asked in surprise: "are you really a level 9 martial artist? A level 9 martial artist like me? "


    I was joking with Jin Bai, and now I was a Yang by Jin Bai. I can''t change my mouth anymore. I can only say, "I have indeed reached the level of level 9 martial arts division... Clan leader, don''t be surprised. Many people outside have surpassed the level of level 9 martial arts division. They are martial generals, even the king of martial arts..."


    "Great." Before I finished, Jin Feng shouted, "do you hear me? Jin Feng is also a level-9 martial artist, so we have a level-9 martial artist in the Jin family, and our strength is stronger... "


    After a pause, Jin Feng said again: "send someone to invite home owners Li and Liu. I''ll tell them about it and divide our territory again..."


    After listening to Jin Feng''s words, I quickly said, "the patriarch can''t. Although I''m a level 9 martial artist, haven''t I just come back? Don''t make things big, cause the dissatisfaction of other families and make enemies on all sides. "


    Jin Feng glared and said, "it''s not to make things big, but to let the people of the Li and Liu families know that our Jin family''s strength has increased again. A few days ago, the two of them used level 9 martial arts masters to crush our Jin family. As a last resort, our Jin family divided some territories for them and asked them to come here to find the entrance of Shengxian gate. Now that we have more Jin family, you are a nine level martial arts teacher, which shows that our Jin family is strong enough to compete with the Li family and the Liu family. Then we must start over again. "


    I understand what Jin Feng means. He wants to use my new level-9 martial arts teacher to suppress the Li family and the Liu family, and then occupy more territory, so that he can have more opportunities to find the entrance of Shengxian gate and get the best treasure in Shengxian gate.


    His idea is good, but I don''t think I can do so. Let alone whether the entrance of Shengxian gate is really in Cangshan canyon. Even if it is really here, they can''t find the entrance of Shengxian gate at all.


    Shengxian gate is a super sect for cultivating immortals. There must be extremely strong array protection at the entrance. It''s impossible to find the right entrance if you dig like this.


    Therefore, it is useless to occupy any large territory. On the contrary, it will increase the burden on everyone in the Jin family.


    The entrance of Shengxian gate must be an array or a transmission array. Otherwise, the people of Binhu village have lived here for so long that no one can find the entrance of Shengxian gate.


    I also have some research on the array. At this time, I quietly looked at the canyon to find the entrance of the so-called immortal gate.


    My Yuanshen power is also quietly spreading out at the same time. It is more convenient and faster to explore the Yuanshen power.


    At the same time, my Yuanshen quietly contacted Xiao Jin who stayed aside and asked Xiao Jin to leave here to find Sai Hua''er and Xiao Zhu to help me.


    Xiao Jin, who was not valued by everyone, left in the air. At this time, several people noticed Xiao Jin''s existence and showed a strange look on his face, but there was still no indication.


    No one in the clan knew such a super spirit beast as Xiao Jin. They thought Xiao Jin was an ordinary big bird.


    After a while, my Yuanshen found that there was a special energy fluctuation in the Li family area not far from the area occupied by the Jin family.


    That must be the location of the array, and the energy fluctuation must be the energy of the array.


    Judging these, I smiled and said, "the patriarch doesn''t have to. I already know where the entrance of Shengxian gate is."


    After a pause, I sent a message to Jin Feng: "the area occupied by the Li family now is the entrance of Shengxian gate. As long as we find a way to get that piece of land, the rest will be easy to do."

 Chapter 643

    Jin Feng''s eyes changed slightly and whispered, "is that the entrance of Shengxian gate? How did you know? "


    I continued to send a message to Jin Feng: "don''t be surprised, there is an array at the entrance of Shengxian gate. I happened to practice the array outside. Now I just found it. It''s at Li''s house."


    Jin Feng nodded imperceptibly, "in that case, we''ll listen to you."


    I smiled, turned to my mother and took her hand: "we''re going back. Let''s put things down for the time being. Let''s go back and take care of our home first. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I really want to talk to you right away. Let''s go home first. "


    My mother looked at me strangely, her face full of love and pity, and some strange, as if she knew I was her son, but she still didn''t dare to recognize me. She had some strangeness.


    I know it''s all because I''ve been away from home for too long. I smiled understandably and said, "let''s go. When I get home, I''ll talk to you about my experience over the years."


    Mother smiled: "go, I listen to you, let''s go home."


    The patriarch Jin Feng didn''t say much, but waved his hand and shouted, "listen to the Jin family. There''s no entrance to the immortal gate. You don''t have to waste time here. Come back with me."


    When the Jin family heard Jin Feng''s words, they were stunned at first, and then said in unison: "go home, go home..."


    It seems that everyone wanted to go back for a long time, but they didn''t dare to say it because of the patriarch''s order. At this time, they can go back with Jinfeng''s order. Everyone is very excited.


    Jin Feng saw all this in front of him. As the patriarch, he couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter who is out for a long time, he always wants to go back and have a look.


    I don''t know how long they stayed here, but judging from the fact that they were busy cleaning the house after they came home, they left home for at least one month.


    At this time, saihua''er and Xiaozhu, who Xiao Jin went to find, also came to my house. I asked them to wait outside the house until their mother and they cleaned up before they went into the house to meet their mother.


    I also helped clean up and soon cleaned up the house.


    I thought of Xiao Jin at this time. He didn''t know where he had gone or what he was doing. He didn''t come with Saihua.


    Xiao Jin has his own wisdom, and I can''t limit his freedom. Anyway, there won''t be any danger here in Binhu village.


    In Binhu village, Xiaojin''s strength is absolutely the first. No one can threaten it. If you want, Xiaojin will not easily enter the natural dangers around Binhu village. It has felt the danger of extremely cold places and should not easily contact the dangers of the other three sides.


    The house that has been cleaned up looks clean and tidy. I find a familiar feeling. When I stand in the middle of the house, I have a warm feeling of long absence.


    Silently watching my family busy, I quickly get familiar with my family.


    Although we were separated for ten years, we were family members whose blood was thicker than water. We soon became familiar with each other.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. At the beginning, everyone felt a little rusty. After running in for a while, we had nothing to talk about.


    In particular, my five younger sisters Jin Zhen and six younger sisters Jin Lan, who are not adults and girls, have been chattering around me, like seeing their beloved toys.


    What they are most interested in is what the outside world is like. 99% of the questions they ask are also about the outside world.


    I am a little speechless. I like these two sisters very much. At the same time, I don''t like being surrounded by them. In all kinds of helplessness, I have to pester my busy mother and lead away the topic.


    My mother knew everything about my problems. I soon learned about all the major events in Binhu village in recent ten years.


    In fact, no major event happened in Binhu village, except that I already know that I found the entrance of Shengxian gate.


    Binhu village is isolated from the world, and it is normal that no major event occurs.


    Introduced saihua''er and Xiaozhu. They met my mother and brothers and sisters. They became familiar with each other after a few words.


    Especially after everyone knew that Sai Hua''er was my fiancee, their attention to her increased sharply. They asked around her, as if they wanted to know her thoroughly at once.


    My mother paid special attention to Sai Hua''er and held her hand as if she had just met me.


    Sai Huahui is a kind-hearted, considerate and intelligent person. She soon gets together with everyone, talking and laughing.


    On the contrary, Xiaozhu was left out in the cold, but fortunately, there were five younger sisters Jin Zhen and six younger sisters Jin Lan pestering her to ask East and West, and she had no time to think more.


    At this time, Xiaozhu looks no different from human beings, but in fact, she has no real physical body.


    Her body is transformed by the power of the yuan God, which looks like human beings, but there are still some differences. For example, her body temperature is much lower than human beings, and her tentacles are cold.


    Now Xiaozhu has the strongest strength and is comparable to the peak of Wuxian. In addition, she has lived a long time, has a wide range of knowledge and is smart. She also knows everything about the five younger sister Jin Zhen and the six younger sister Jin Lan. She is deeply loved by the five younger sister Jin Zhen and the six younger sister Jin Lan. The three soon fell in love with her sisters.


    It is rare for a family to get together. Brothers and sisters speak freely and laugh and forget the time.


    Everyone gathered around his mother and talked all kinds of words. They didn''t even notice that it was getting dark.


    No one feels hungry or tired. Everyone seems to forget to eat and sleep. All the attention is on the family.


    I have always been very happy, talking to my mother, brothers and sisters, big brother and sister-in-law


    Big brother really got married and had children. I took it for granted to be an uncle.


    Because there were too many people and too much to say, I didn''t deliberately ask my eldest brother and sister-in-law how they came together. I just congratulated them casually.


    I am more concerned about my father. After asking my mother, I learned that my father left Binhu village five years ago and went out.


    People in Binhu village will go out to have a look as long as they have a chance. It''s no surprise. I don''t ask much, but I''m secretly worried about my father''s safety.


    When I left five years ago, I happened to encounter the period when the stars invaded the oxygen star. I hope my father is all right and I hope he didn''t meet the stars.


    I won''t tell my family that it''s unnecessary for them to worry for nothing and can''t do anything.


    I will quietly send a message to Jingshen city and ask Zhou Shuangyin and others to help me find out my father''s whereabouts. When I have the news, I will tell my mother about it.

 Chapter 644

    I wanted to talk more with my family, but leader Jinfeng has sent someone to me.


    Jin Feng was determined to know what I thought. He sent someone to me so late.


    Naturally, I can''t ignore this elder, so I can only say goodbye to my family and see the patriarch first.


    Seeing Jin Feng, he asked at the first time, "what do you think? Tell me quickly, or my Jin family will make me sleep hard. "


    I smiled, stepped forward a few steps and said slowly, "the patriarch doesn''t have to worry. Listen to me slowly."


    Jin Feng said with a wry smile, "don''t tell me, I really have no other way now. Give up Cangshan Canyon and go home. The people are already complaining. If we can''t let the people know our intentions in the shortest time, I''m afraid things will become uncontrollable. "


    Knowing what Jinfeng was worried about, I said to him, "you don''t have to worry too much. In fact, I''m sure I can enter the immortal gate before the Li and Liu families. You don''t have to worry."


    Jin Feng was overjoyed and immediately said, "tell us what we should do to enter the immortal gate unconsciously?"


    I looked around and said, "as long as I untie the array, the rest will be simple. However, I think there must be many mechanisms to protect Shengxian gate, so after opening the array, we may need to face more dangers. The strongest strength among the people, that is, martial arts, is not enough to deal with those dangers. We still need to think about it in the long run. "


    Jin Feng frowned, "do you mean we should use external forces? But the people in Binhu village don''t have the strength to face those dangers even with the help of other families... "


    I smiled: "did the patriarch forget how I came back? I brought back some brothers this time. Most of them are generals, and some have reached the level of level 9 generals. I believe they are enough to deal with all kinds of mechanism traps in Shengxian gate. "


    "Level 9 general?!" Jin Feng was surprised and cried out, "how is this possible? How can level 9 generals appear here? You... Who did you bring back? "


    I said seriously: "clan leader, the outside world is very different from our Binhu village. Although the generals are already high-level warriors, they are not top-notch outside. Almost all the 100 brothers I brought back this time are military generals. "


    "Generals..." Jin Feng said suddenly and seriously, "you know our overall strength is not strong. If those generals know about Shengxian gate and have a different heart, don''t we make wedding clothes for others? Jin Feng, you are the person who has made the fastest progress in the Jin family in recent years and has gone out to see the world. This is an unpredictable truth. I don''t need to teach you... "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, the matter of Shengxian gate has been crazy outside for a long time. It is almost well known. However, because of the natural danger around Binhu village, most people are blocked outside. Even our Lord of Chilong country has always wanted to come back and have a look, so this time I was specially sent back with the materials for building a transmission array and 100 brothers. The purpose is to establish a transmission array connecting Binhu village and the outside, so that we can go out and enter Binhu village. "


    Jin Feng looked at me and looked surprised: "the Lord of the red dragon kingdom? What the hell is going on? Speak carefully and don''t hide it from me. "


    I nodded and told him all my experience in the past ten years outside and what Jinfeng must know.


    When I finished, it was late at night, but Jin Feng listened attentively and didn''t find the fact that it was late.


    I told Jin Feng these things to let him know that our Binhu village will usher in a great change in the near future. Everything in the past will be tested by the outside world and will be adjusted accordingly.


    I have to ask Jin Feng, the patriarch of the Jin family, to make preparations in advance. Otherwise, there may be an accident if he is in a hurry at that time.


    Accidents can be avoided, and predictable accidents are not accidents, which I must guard against.


    Jin Feng needed time to digest all that I said, and he fell into deep thought.


    I got up and left here without disturbing his thinking. When he figured it out, he would know what to do.


    Back to my house, my mother was still waiting for me. When she saw me coming back, she smiled and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. I''ll keep it for you. Go and eat."


    I haven''t eaten the meal cooked by my mother for a long time. Looking at the full table of meals, I couldn''t help but be moved: "thank you, I haven''t eaten your meal for nearly ten years..."


    I can''t go on. There are many people during the day. I didn''t talk well when I saw my mother. Now I''m alone with my mother. That kind of excitement can''t be described by any words.


    Mother looked at me, smiled and said, "when you grow up, don''t cry like a child... I''ll call your fiancee, brothers and sisters to dinner. Everyone is still hungry for you to come back."


    I didn''t expect that everyone didn''t eat. I immediately felt sorry and hurried to say, "I''ll call them and you can sit down."


    Mother smiled and nodded, so I hurriedly called my brothers and sisters to dinner.


    Finally, we can have dinner together, but we can''t leave anyone behind. I''ll invite them one by one, and we can''t miss any of them.


    Except for the eldest brother, who has already got married and has his own residence, he had an early rest after a long distance. All the other brothers and sisters were called by me.


    Our family used to have nine people, because after the eldest brother got married, he had one more sister-in-law and two nephews. Now he has become a twelve member family.


    However, the eldest brother''s family has long been different, and my father left Binhu village five years ago, so now there are only seven people in our family, plus Saihua and Xiaozhu.


    Naturally, there is no need to say more about the happiness of a family when eating together. Many people have such experience. I think only the word "happy" can describe it.


    Five younger sister Jin Zhen is also 17 years old this year. She is about to grow up. She is very beautiful. Many young people like her in Binhu village.


    My brother is three years older than her. She has been pestering me since she came back. She likes my brother very much.


    Six younger sister Jin Lan is a little younger, but she is also a 15-year-old. Many things know that she and Jin Zhen are best friends. She also pesters me to ask East and West endlessly.


    With these two sisters, we can''t do without excitement. A family banquet is like a large banquet.

 Chapter 645

    The second brother Jinbai and the third sister Jinxing are both adults because they are older than me. They just listen to me and Jinzhen Jinlan quietly without asking any more questions.


    The youngest brother, Jin Tong, is a master who doesn''t care about anything. He is spoiled by his brothers and sisters. He doesn''t want anything except eating and drinking.


    Mother looked at us and couldn''t close her mouth happily. She even forgot to eat.


    I think everyone is very happy, so I told them the purpose of my return. They are all my family. I can''t hide it from anyone, can I? Besides, I also need their understanding and help. Otherwise, when can I complete the transmission array if I build it here alone?


    Zhou Xiaoying, xuelianer and others are looking for that kind of red strange stone. They don''t know when they can come to help me.


    Mother, after they knew my purpose, they seemed to have known it for a long time. No one was different.


    They all looked at me and seemed to tell me that your purpose is the purpose of all of us, so ah, it''s not a matter. We will support you.


    I''m very happy about this. After all, it''s good to have support.


    Saihua and Xiaozhu are also happy for me, smiling all the time.


    The second brother Kimber was very calm. Seeing that everyone supported me, he smiled and said, "fourth brother, you are also an adult now. You can make decisions on many things by yourself. As your family, we will fully support you. However, the entrance of Shengxian gate you mentioned is in a large array, which may be difficult to solve. I''ve heard of the array, but I haven''t seen it, let alone crack it. Binhu village is located in a remote place. The martial arts level here is very low. Even if we want to help you, we can''t do what you said to crack this array... "


    I smiled: "don''t worry about this, second brother. I''ve practiced array outside these years and have the experience of breaking array. I''ve observed the door guard array of Shengxian gate before. I''m 90% sure I can crack it. After all, it''s just a door guard array. There are students in and out. It''s easy to crack the array as long as you find the position of students. "


    Jin Boxi said, "that''s great. In this case, we can rest assured. Fourth brother, second brother, I expect you to help me this time. You are the noble man of second brother. "


    "Help you?" I smiled: "second brother seems to have something to say. Tell me quickly and see how I can help you."


    Kimber said, "I''m getting married, but for some special reasons, the woman''s parents have always refused to nod. If our Jin family gets the treasure of Shengxian gate this time, I don''t think they will say anything again. "


    I nodded and said with a smile, "it''s this thing. That''s simple. When will my second brother take me to see my future sister-in-law? If I think it''s appropriate for you, I''ll take care of it from my sister-in-law''s parents to ensure that you get what you want."


    Kimber opened his eyes: "is that true? Don''t fool my second brother. "


    I said positively, "there is no joke."


    The mother smiled and said, "what are you two brothers doing? Act like those gangsters. Kimber, your girlfriend''s parents are not good people. They are very greedy. Even if your fourth brother helps you this time, your life will not be easy in the future. "


    After hearing his mother''s words, Kimber was a little unhappy: "you know, I''m twenty-six and haven''t got a family yet. It''s not easy to find a suitable one. Even if I know she''s not necessarily my good match, I still want to... "


    "Second brother." I interrupted Kimber''s words halfway through the hearing: "what you and your mother just said makes me think it''s not a good thing for you to rush to start a family now. Marriage is a big thing, but you can''t make do with it at will. First, you must find the right person. "


    Kimber frowned and said, "according to what you said, what should I do? We are all ready. We will get married only after I have my own house. Can''t we suddenly repent now? "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, second brother. We don''t mean you can''t get married. My mother and I mean, you should think it over. If you really like your girlfriend and your girlfriend really loves you, we will help you withstand the pressure. "


    Kimber nodded slowly and said somewhat disappointed, "don''t talk about this. We''ll talk about it later. Today is a happy day for the fourth brother to go home. Don''t mention anything unhappy. "


    Mother looked at me, shook her head and said, "don''t talk about the second thing, but the third thing. The third is old enough. It''s time to find a mother-in-law. But no matter who we introduce to you, you don''t think it''s appropriate. Ah... I know you want to cultivate to the level of patriarch and become a strong man in Binhu village, but it can''t affect your family, can''t it... "


    This time, I disagreed with my mother and interrupted her with a smile: "I can''t say that. If the third sister doesn''t have someone she likes, she might as well focus on cultivation first. When the transmission array between Binhu village and the outside world is built, the third sister can leave here and have a look. At that time, many young talents outside will let my third sister choose. Isn''t it happy? "


    Mother smiled: "whether your transmission array can be built or not is still unknown..."


    After a pause, the mother seemed to think of something and said, "Si''er, what is your realm now? Why can''t I see it?"


    I looked at my mother and said, "I''m the second level king of martial arts now."


    "What?!" Mother exclaimed with her brothers and sisters, "are you King Wu now? This... "


    I slowly released a momentum of King Wu, let my mother and them feel the breath of King Wu, and then quickly took it back to avoid hurting them.


    After they all felt the breath of King Wu, I smiled and said, "do you all feel it? I am really the second level king of martial arts. Many of the people who came back with me this time were high-level generals. At the same time, there was a fighting beast Xiaojin at the peak of level 9 King Wu and a small bead in the realm of Wuxian. "


    My mother, brothers and sisters are all full of surprise and amazement. They must have never thought that not only the king of martial arts, but also the immortal and God of martial arts exist in the outside world.


    They may have never thought that Xiaozhu, who has been ignored by them, is the most powerful among us.


    We are saihua''er, Xiaozhu and Xiaojin. Saihua''er is the weakest, but she has also reached the level of military generals. In Binhu village, she is still a strong person who can''t be climbed up.


    Mother, they have been trapped in Binhu village for too long. It''s also time to tell them the unexpected situation in Binhu village, so that they can have a psychological preparation.


    Soon, Binhu village will be connected with the outside world, and everything will change greatly. They can''t be at a loss at that time.

 Chapter 646

    I didn''t want to scare my family, so I continued: "but now the red dragon country is a world where science and technology and immortality coexist. The martial arts are powerful, but the power of science and technology is also very huge. In many places, high-level fighters will have scruples because of strong enough technology. Some time ago, we were invaded by the stars, and the stars'' technology was very powerful. They almost broke the Jingshen City protected by our heavy troops. "


    Mother and they looked at me together as if they were looking at a monster.


    Only the youngest seven younger brother Jin Tong looked at me indifferently. His mouth was full of food. He didn''t care what I said.


    I talked about the star people before, but I didn''t elaborate. Now my mother and they all felt very surprised, so I said the star people again: "the star people come from the distant stars. They don''t practice and rely solely on high technology to attack us. Not long ago, we broke through the stars, and Jingshen city was able to restore peace. I personally experienced that war, so I know that when science and technology develops to a certain stage, it is also extremely powerful... "


    "Fourth brother, according to what you say, I really want to go outside right away. You quickly build a transmission array and let me go out and see the outside world. " The third sister Jin Xing stared at me with expectation on her pretty face: "the outside world is really wonderful. I heard you say something, and I can''t help but want to see it right away."


    I smiled: "third sister, don''t worry. When the transmission array is repaired, you can go out first."


    Jin Xing was overjoyed: "it''s a deal. Don''t lie to me."


    I said with a smile, "what can I lie to you? I''m afraid you won''t go if I let you go. After the immortal gate is opened, the skills inside are top. You don''t stay to practice well, but go outside to watch the excitement. I don''t want to believe it. "


    Jin Xing said with a smile, "that''s true. Cultivation is a top priority. Fourth brother, you''d better hurry to find a way to open the entrance of Shengxian gate. I want to get the authentic Shengxian gate skill earlier, rather than the incomplete skill handed down by our family. Now that I''m in my twenties, it''s time to practice well. "


    I suddenly remembered the complete immortal sect skill I got by accident, and said to Jin Xing and others: "I accidentally got the complete immortal sect skill outside, and I''ll teach it to you now. The cultivation speed of complete skill is much faster than that of our family. Everyone should be prepared. There may be a stage of rapid breakthrough in the next few days. "


    Mother was overjoyed: "what you said is true? Then don''t say anything else. Teach us all quickly. Now that your father is not at home, none of us is strong. It''s time to quickly improve our strength. "


    I can imagine that after my father left, my mother must have been looked down upon by some people in the family in Binhu village, so they seemed a little too excited when they knew they could improve their strength.


    Without saying a word, I directly handed over the complete immortal sect skill, that is, the legendary immortal ascension decision to my mother for them to pass on.


    They are all my family. I can rest assured that this skill is passed on to them.


    The skill I cultivate is the skill of Shengxian sect. We are the disciples of Shengxian sect who began to cultivate the skill of Shengxian sect in advance.


    If we take into account the new Shengxian gate I set up now, we can be regarded as the first batch of people of the new Shengxian gate.


    Unconsciously, my original thought of taking the people of Binhu village out of here has changed. I secretly thought that maybe revitalizing Shengxian gate is what I should do now.


    The connection between Binhu village and the outside may not be in a hurry.


    The strength of the people in Binhu village is generally very low. If they rashly connect with the outside world, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for the people here.


    As soon as this idea appeared, I immediately made a decision to open the gate of immortality first to enhance the strength of the people in Binhu village, and then contact the outside world.


    Shengxian sect, I will let you see the sun again and become the largest immortal sect in the red dragon Kingdom and even the whole oxygen star.


    With the change of the environment, my inner thoughts have also changed. I am no longer eager to get through the connection between Binhu village and the outside world, but I am determined to help my relatives enhance their strength.


    Mother, they were busy practicing and had no time to pay attention to Sai Hua''er and others. I took Sai Hua''er and Xiao Zhu away from home and prepared to walk around.


    I haven''t been back for ten years. Some good memories of my childhood are still in my heart. I really want to review them.


    Saihua''er and Xiaozhu are my closest and most trusted people. If you walk with me, you will be familiar with the environment of Binhu village.


    We walked and talked, unknowingly far from home, and came to a familiar looking house.


    When I found that there was no way ahead, I found that this was actually the territory of the Li family, and I unknowingly went to the residence of li Liu, the head of the Li family.


    When I came here, I suddenly remembered that I had an engagement with li Liu''s little daughter Li Niu when I was a child, and I immediately had the impulse to leave immediately.


    If I see Li Niuniu at this time and mention my childhood engagement, how can I face Saihua.


    Fortunately, the Li family are all looking for the entrance of Shengxian gate in Cangshan canyon at this time. They haven''t come back here, and no one has seen me come here.


    Otherwise, once it is spread by someone with a heart, won''t it be embarrassing when I see the Li family next time?


    I was about to lead Saihua and Xiaozhu away when I suddenly saw a figure flashing from the house.


    He came quickly. I couldn''t see who he was for a while. He was quite stunned.


    I was going to leave, but it was too late. Someone looked at me and said with some vigilance: "who are you and why are you sneaking outside my house?"


    I looked at the man and saw that she was very beautiful. She had a beautiful face and a symmetrical figure. She was definitely a beauty.


    But I didn''t seem to know her, so I said, "my name is Jinfeng. These two are my friends, Saihua and Xiaozhu. We had nothing to do. We walked around and came here unknowingly. I''m sorry to bother you. Are you from clan leader Li? "


    The girl listened to me and suddenly stared at me. She didn''t respond for a long time.


    I felt that the girl was a little strange. I seemed to have seen her, but I really couldn''t remember who she was, so I asked again, "who are you?"


    The girl recovered and said excitedly, "fourth brother, I''m Niuniu. Can''t you recognize me?"


    Li Niuniu? I looked at this beautiful girl with beautiful face and symmetrical figure. For a moment, I couldn''t believe she was my fiancee when I was a child.

 Chapter 647

    In my memory, Li Niuniu is a little fat and looks average. She can''t be called a beauty.


    I stared at Li Niuniu, and her face immediately turned a little red.


    She didn''t mean to avoid, but looked at me boldly and said happily, "fourth brother, when did you come back? Ten years ago, I heard that you were missing, but I was sad for a long time... "


    I smiled: "so you are Niuniu. It''s really a change in women''s eighteen years old. I didn''t recognize you... By the way, I just came back today..."


    Li Niuniu also smiled: "it seems that the rumor is untrue. Fourth brother, you''re all right. That''s great. I thought we couldn''t meet again in our life... "


    Li Niuniu was a little excited and spoke very fast: "is the fourth brother coming to me specifically? Niu Niu is very moved. "


    After a pause, she looked at Sai Hua''er and Xiao Zhu around me, her face changed slightly, and slowly said, "I can see my fourth brother again. Niu Niu is very happy... Sit in the fourth brother''s room. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Sit down and chat?"


    I had the heart to refuse Li Niuniu, but seeing that her eyes were full of expectation, I couldn''t bear to refuse: "well, how disturbing."


    Li Niuniu turned to lead the way. When she left, she took a deliberate look at Sai Hua''er and Xiao Zhu, but she didn''t intend to invite them as guests.


    Saihua and Xiaozhu looked at each other and smiled. They said in unison, "let''s go back first. You and miss li talk slowly."


    I was stunned and asked them to go in and sit down together, but I saw them turn around and leave together. I didn''t plan to talk to me.


    I smiled bitterly, turned around and followed Li Niuniu into her house, but my mind was still thinking about saihua''er and Xiaozhu who left.


    When I entered Li Niuniu''s house, I saw a person sitting at a table in the living room.


    This person is no one else. It is li Liu, the head of the Li family who I thought was not at home.


    As the leader of the Li family, li Liu only nodded slightly when he saw me, and then said, "I think you look familiar during the day. I also heard that you call yourself Jinfeng. I thought it was someone''s joke. Now it seems that you are really back. "


    I saluted with a fist: "Jinfeng has seen clan leader Li. I was in a hurry during the day. I didn''t see leader Li. Please forgive me. "


    Li Liu looked at me, nodded and said, "I haven''t seen you for ten years. You have changed a lot. I almost can''t recognize you... How did you come back? The Lakeside Village is surrounded by natural dangers. How can you avoid these natural dangers and come back here? "


    I saw that li Liu''s face had a ring color, so I smiled and said, "my brothers and I came from the extremely cold place in the north. We went through difficulties and dangers all the way, and finally returned to Binhu village..."


    Li Liu nodded slightly, "so you left Binhu village ten years ago instead of falling off a cliff. At that time, your father announced that you fell off the cliff. It turned out that he sent you away quietly. It''s really hard to hide from us... "


    I smiled: "you misunderstood. I did fall into the abyss of death, not sent away by my father. I was lucky. I was saved. I survived the disaster and survived until now. "


    Li Liu was surprised: "really? It''s said by many people, but because the people present at that time were not the children of the big family, and few people believed what they said, everyone always suspected that you were sent out by your people... Just forget the past. You''re coming back this time, but you''re going to marry my girl? "


    Li Liu asked too directly. I was stunned for a while. After a while, I hugged my fist and said, "clan leader Li, please forgive Jin Feng for his rudeness. Jin Feng has made new friends in the ten years he has been away from home. I... have my own fiancee, so I can''t marry Niuniu anymore... "


    "What?" Li Liu suddenly stood up and stared angrily, "what are you talking about? Say it again. "


    I looked at the angry li Liu and said with a bitter smile, "what I said is the truth. You are an elder and Niuniu is my sister, so I can''t deceive you, let alone Niuniu..."


    "Smelly boy, die!" As a level 8 martial arts teacher, li Liu was furious. He waved his hand and slapped me on the chest.


    Ten years ago, I couldn''t bear and dodge the palm of li Liu, but now I''m not who I was ten years ago. I didn''t move. I''m still hit by the palm of li Liu in my chest.


    Li Liu''s palm hit my chest and made a loud noise. My protective suit was electrified and the snake flashed away, but it was not damaged at all.


    It doesn''t matter to me that level 8 martial arts master''s random strike. I''m not hurt or uncomfortable.


    The protective clothing on my body is enough to bear the palm power of li Liu. Li Liu''s palm didn''t hurt me at all.


    "What are your clothes? How can they be so hard?" Li Liu found that her palm was completely ineffective to me and couldn''t help wondering, "is this the kind of protective suit your cousin wore last time?"


    I smiled: "did chief Li calm down? Let''s not get excited and sit down and have a good talk... "


    Before I finished my words, Li Niuniu, who was stunned by one side, suddenly said, "fourth brother, you want to change when you see different things, Niuniu, I won''t force you. But if you don''t make it clear today, Niuniu won''t just forget it. Everyone knows that I''m your fiancee. You can''t dump me like this. "


    I saw that Li Niuniu seemed very angry, so she said calmly, "don''t be angry, Niuniu. During my days outside, I made new brothers and friends and met my fiancee. We have experienced many things together and slowly developed feelings... Now even if I come back, I can no longer be my fiancee. I can''t be sorry for my fiancee. I will treat you like my sister. If I am here in the future, you will be safe all your life... "


    Li Niuniu interrupted me and said angrily, "I don''t need your protection... Since you have a new lover, I''ll let go... You go. You''re not welcome in my family. From now on, we will be strangers. It''s best not to meet again. "


    Li Liu looked at Li Niu''s words and hurriedly stopped: "Niu Niu, you can''t do this. We don''t know what happened to Jinfeng these years. We can''t say such words. "


    I looked at the mother and daughter and felt a headache: "I thought I would be back here at least decades later, so I no longer had any hope for everything before. You can understand this. After all, I don''t know anyone outside. I''m helpless... In despair, I have to change everything... "


    "Then you can''t abandon me?" Li Niuniu said with a cry, "I''ve been waiting for you. I believe you will come back and marry me one day... I never thought of giving up you..."

 Chapter 648

    Facing a childhood playmate like Li Niuniu, the so-called fiancee, I felt speechless and bitter: "Niuniu, I''m sorry. You may not know that the days outside are not as dangerous as at home. There are many dangers, many helplessness, and I can''t help myself... I really think I won''t have a chance to return here until at least decades later, so I... I''m sorry, it''s really my fault. Please forgive me. "


    Li Niuniu looked at me and slowly stopped crying: "since you know you''re wrong, why can''t you know your mistake and change it? I don''t mind if you have other women. I just want to be kind to me in the future... "


    I took a look at li Liu and Li Niuniu and patiently explained, "I''m sorry, it''s impossible. My fiancee has followed me to Binhu village. It''s Saihua you just met. I can''t be sorry for her... Shall we stop here?"


    Li Niu stared at me like an enemy. Her tone seemed to hate me: "have you really decided?"


    I nodded helplessly and saluted again: "I''m in a hurry today. I''ll make amends to you another day..."


    "There''s no need to change the day." Li Liu said, "from now on, you and I, Li Niuniu, are enemies. Next time I see you, I will never show mercy."


    I took another look at the angry Li Niu and li Liu, and slowly got up and left.


    I came out for a walk. I accidentally came to Li Niuniu''s house. Something like this happened. I really took advantage of my interest and came back from disappointment.


    Of course, I have to face this sooner or later. I can''t escape. I might as well make it clear earlier.


    Maybe I hurt li Niuniu, but according to the performance of Li Niuniu and li Liu, I seem to see something.


    It''s not a short time since I came back. Neither my mother nor my brothers and sisters have talked about Li Niuniu, who claims to be still waiting for me. I think there are not many contacts between the Li family and our family when I''m not at home these years.


    I don''t intend to delve into this matter. After all, my fiancee is Sai Huaer, so it doesn''t make any sense to delve into this matter.


    Turning a corner, I came to the territory of the Liu family, which is not only my mother''s family, but also the family of my grandfather and uncle.


    However, because the Jin family and the Liu family are big families, driven by the interests of the family, even my grandparents and uncles have no feelings for my nephew.


    This is the same in many big families. For interests, their children can sell and use it, let alone my nephew.


    I''m not going to see them. I really don''t have any feelings with them.


    When I was still in Binhu village, I didn''t spend much time with them. Now I''ve been separated for ten years, and this thin emotion is even less worth mentioning.


    Moreover, the Liu family has always been tit for tat with the Jin family, fighting endlessly for their own interests. As a child of the Jin family, I can''t get too close to the Liu family.


    Mother is the exception. After all, she is my mother and my closest person. Anyway, I must protect my mother.


    Passing by Liu''s house, I walked a long way. Seeing that there are still lights in my home from a distance, I knew that my mother and they were still practicing. I was secretly relieved.


    Cultivation is a very difficult thing and requires a lot of time and energy. My mother is old, and she will spend more time and energy. She needs to seize all her time.


    When I have a chance, I will help my mother break through as soon as possible.


    I still have some spirit grass that can help my mother, but the quantity is limited. I can''t let everyone get a share, so I can only give it to my mother first.


    My brothers and sisters are still young. They have more time to practice. I believe they will achieve something with their efforts.


    It''s time for me to practice. Level two King Wu is not my destination. I want to become stronger.


    I quietly returned home and said hello to Saihua and Xiaozhu who came back early. By the way, I took a look at Xiaojin who closed his eyes and rested. I also sat down and began to practice.


    When I was practicing, I didn''t know how long the time had passed. At 5 a.m. the next day, Xiaozhu woke me up.


    I want to go to Cangshan canyon at this time. Xiaozhu sensed my idea and woke me up on time.


    On the way, I use the beast to summon Xiao Jin who has disappeared. He will be my next important helper. I must let him go with me.


    When he came to Cangshan Canyon, Xiao Jin had been waiting here. When he saw me, he said directly, "master, you summoned me in a hurry, but what happened?"


    It seemed to me that Xiao Jin had just fought and his whole body was dirty. He asked, "who have you fought with?"


    Xiao Jin said, "I went to look at the hurricane over there and found that it seemed strange, so I went deeper. It turned out like this. If I hadn''t been fast, I might not have come back. "


    I took a look at the hurricane in the bloody desert, which was fuzzy because the night did not completely subside. Then I took a look at Xiao Jin, who was quite embarrassed. I couldn''t help sighing: "after entering with your strength, you are so embarrassed. It seems that the most dangerous thing around Binhu village is the bloody desert."


    Xiao Jinming shouted, "that''s not necessarily true. When things are over here, I''ll take you to the bloody desert, the abyss of death and the dry lake. Then you''ll know where it''s the most dangerous. "


    I nodded: "when we have a chance, we''ll go and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something unexpected."


    Xiao Jin said, "what shall we do now?"


    I pointed to the Cangshan canyon below: "go and scare away those who haven''t left... Remember, don''t hurt people."


    Xiao Jin shouted proudly. The king of peak Wu was full of momentum and rushed down.


    Xiao Jin''s speed was very fast, and his power was extremely amazing. As soon as he rushed down, he caused many people to scream and scream.


    No matter how they want to find the entrance of Shengxian gate, they have to run for their lives. They flee one by one, and the whole Cangshan Canyon is in chaos.


    I waited patiently in the air for a while and realized that there was no one below, so I slowly fell down.


    No one in Binhu village could fly, so when I was in the air, none of the people below found my whereabouts.


    My conversation with Xiao Jin was blocked by me. They couldn''t hear it at all.


    It''s much easier to scare away the people in the canyon than to explain to them one by one.


    Of course, if someone knows that I scared them away, they may resent me in the future.

 Chapter 649

    When I came to the place where I noticed the energy fluctuation before, I checked it carefully.


    It still looks like a large area of mountains and rocks. Compared with everything around it, it is nothing different, but because of energy fluctuations, I know that this must be the location of the array.


    After checking carefully for a long time, I still didn''t have enough confidence. I had to stop.


    After Xiao Jin drove away those who stayed here, he disappeared again. I didn''t even have a helper. I had to close my eyes and think quietly.


    Xiaozhu didn''t appear at this time. She seems very busy recently. She spends most of her time in the soul bead that is no longer suitable for her to stay, and doesn''t know what she''s busy with.


    Maybe she has just recovered and needs time to stabilize her just recovered state.


    Or she''s trying to refine her body. After all, if she doesn''t have a body, her strength will be discounted.


    It takes a lot of time for Xiaozhu to refine her body. There is nothing very important. I''d better not disturb her easily.


    From the appearance, the rocks in this area are no different from the surrounding ones. It seems that they are ordinary rocks.


    To enter the immortal gate, this is a breakthrough point, but it may not be the best breakthrough point.


    The best breakthrough point should be the raw door in the array. After all, the raw door is safe. As long as there is an appropriate way to enter, you don''t need to spend any effort, let alone take too much risk.


    The worst way to break the array is brute force. It needs strong enough strength. I may not be able to do it now.


    The birth gate must be near here, but I haven''t found it yet. I need more time to find it.


    After thinking for a long time, I tried all the methods I know to break the array, but I still couldn''t find a way to find the position of the student.


    In desperation, I had to take out the killing sword and prepare to use brute force to try.


    At present, my strength is not enough to directly break the array here, that is, I''m ready to have a try.


    The killing sword is extremely sharp. I tried to insert it into the rocks. I was about to do it, but it was stopped by a voice.


    It was Wan''er who spoke. The Dao spirit of the falling wild goose Dao. Since I got the falling wild goose Dao, I seldom paid attention to this treasure Dao with some gaps. Now Wan''er took the initiative to speak, so I stopped and looked at Wan''er who appeared and asked, "are you?"


    Wan''er''s body is still an illusory shadow, and I can''t see her expression. I can only ask her why she wants to stop me.


    Listen to Wan''er said: "master, don''t use the killing sword. This mountain stone is not an ordinary mountain stone. It has a strong array protection. Even if the killing sword is extremely sharp, it can''t be broken... Master, try the falling wild goose sword. In my memory, the falling wild goose sword has thousands of connections with the immortal gate. Maybe it can help the master."


    My heart moved. I took out the falling wild goose knife from the space ring, took a look at the humble falling wild goose knife, and slowly asked Wan''er, "are you sure this knife can help me? If the knife is damaged, I can''t repair it. "


    Wan''er hesitated: "I generally remember that the first owner of Luoyan Dao was a member of the immortality gate. At that time, I just woke up and had limited wisdom. I don''t remember very clearly. The master might as well have a try. If the falling wild goose sword is damaged, I''ll go to kill the divine sword and settle down temporarily. "


    After listening to Wan''er''s words, I felt that I didn''t have much to say, so I took up the falling wild goose knife and stabbed it straight at the huge mountain stone.


    "Hiss" sounded softly. Unexpectedly, the falling wild goose knife easily stabbed into the rocks.


    When I looked carefully, I found that the body of the falling wild goose Dao was all submerged in the rocks, and there was only one handle outside.


    Just as I was about to talk to Wan''er and ask her what was going on, I found a golden light in front of me, which made me unable to open my eyes.


    The golden light quickly spread to my body and wrapped my body all at once.


    In the blink of an eye, my eyes couldn''t see anything. Even my original God couldn''t feel everything in the outside world. It seemed that I was completely trapped by the golden light.


    I entered a transmission array, which is my first feeling, but this transmission array seems to be completely different from the one in Jingshen City, because this transmission array can block all the senses of the person entering.


    A few seconds later, my senses slowly recovered, and the eye was a huge forest.


    The trees in the forest seem to have not moved for thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years. The huge trunk is like a huge sky column standing in front of me, giving me a great sense of oppression.


    The trees here are too big. Each tree is like a forest, with branches and leaves extending and covering several mu.


    The vines with thick arms wound around these huge trees, dense like huge nets, filled with the gap between the huge trees.


    Some unknown star beasts appear and disappear between the trees. They all seem to be spiritual. They look surprised in my eyes.


    I quietly operated the Royal beast and slowly contacted a white jade like ice frog the size of a palm.


    Ice frogs are rarely seen outside. I''ve never seen them even in the endless swamp. Now when I see one here, I can''t help but establish contact with it first.


    When it comes to ice frog, it is the treasure of ice family. The cultivation skill of ice family is ice attribute, and this ice frog can naturally condense the ice attribute aura between heaven and earth, so it has the ability to help ICE family practice and is the favorite of all martial artists who practice ice attribute skill.


    Unfortunately, this kind of ice frog is becoming more and more rare. The outside world has not heard of them for a long time, and the ice family has closed the channel between the two worlds because of something with us.


    If the ice clan were here at this time, the ice frog would be robbed by them.


    The Royal beast is definitely recognized as the most powerful skill to drive the spirit beast. In the blink of an eye, the ice frog who was still hiding has contacted me.


    Ice frog is timid by nature. If it hadn''t sensed my sincerity through the Royal beast, it wouldn''t be familiar with me so soon.


    After my inquiry, ice frog told me that this is Shengxian gate, but now I am only at the peripheral entrance of Shengxian gate, which is still a long way from the gate of Shengxian gate.


    Although Shengxian gate is directly connected with oxygen star, it can also be said to be a boundary of its own. The area is very wide. It is basically half the size of Chilong country. It is not a simple mountain or a piece of land.


    It is rumored that there were at least tens of millions of people practicing and living here. If the place was small, it was really not enough to accommodate so many people.


    To put it bluntly, this is a small world, the same world as oxygen star.

 Chapter 650

    The original Shengxian gate is not like this. Ice frog told me that the original Shengxian gate is powerful and extraordinary. Everything has its own order. It is the first sect in the immortal cultivation world.


    Ice frog said that these spirit beasts and star beasts were originally raised by Shengxian gate. They all have their own life scope. No one can cross the thunder pool without authorization.


    Later, there was an accident in Shengxian gate. People here left one after another. No one controlled the star beasts and spirit beasts, so they came out to make a living and scattered everywhere.


    The flowers, plants and trees here also grow freely, and gradually become what they are now.


    In the past, I''m afraid it will be a heavily guarded and orderly place, rather than the almost primitive appearance now.


    After listening to the introduction of ice frog, I knew that there was still a long way to really enter Shengxian gate, so I hurried to the main gate of Shengxian gate.


    Inadvertently entering the gate of immortality, I was very excited. My blood surged all over my body. It seemed that I had encountered an unprecedented opportunity. I was a little ecstatic.


    Near the gate of Shengxian gate, my excitement gradually calmed down, and the whole person was happy


    Although the time has passed for so long, I''m still worried that there will be some mechanisms or arrays in Shengxian gate. If I rush in from other places, it may be dangerous. I''m more relieved to go in from the main gate.


    The ice frog was taken away by me because of its special function. It was also willing to stay with me, sit on my shoulder and rush to the main gate of Shengxian gate with me.


    The main gate of Shengxian gate also looks like a primitive forest. Countless spirit grass and flowers are covered on both sides of a somewhat shabby ancient road.


    Strangely, although the ancient road looks very shabby, it is very clean. There is not only no dust and dirt, but also no grass.


    There must be special array protection here, so this ancient looking boulder paved road still looks clean and tidy.


    When I stepped onto the ancient road, I suddenly felt that my body was heavy, and a great force of thousands of kilograms was momentarily pressed on my body, which made me feel that walking was quite difficult.


    Is this a test for me, or is the ancient road actually a place for cultivation, which is specially used to exercise the physique of the disciples of Shengxian sect?


    Just like what I experienced on the medicine mountain in those years, there are arrays here that change the gravity. People who step on it will feel that the gravity is doubled and the action is difficult.


    Anyway, it''s still within my bearing range. My physical strength is not generally strong, and this kilo of force can''t suppress me.


    Keep moving forward. Every step I take will increase the pressure here.


    I understand in my heart that this is mostly a test for those who enter Shengxian gate. I don''t know what the purpose is, but I think Shengxian gate was the first immortal sect at that time. It''s not surprising that there will be such a design to test the strength of people.


    People or sects at the top of the world always feel superior. It''s reasonable for them to do so.


    I''ve taken a total of ten steps, and the pressure on me has reached 5000 kg. If I continue like this, I can take ten steps at most.


    Now, my body''s bearing capacity can''t be compared with the legendary King Kong''s not bad body. At most, I can bear the suppression of ten thousand kilograms of great force.


    The ice frog on my shoulder couldn''t stand it. After a strange cry, he jumped away from behind me.


    I didn''t force the ice frog. I just sent it a message to leave here first and find a safe place to wait for me.


    When the ice frog left, I raised my legs and continued to move forward. I wanted to try how powerful the array here was.


    After another ten steps, the pressure on me really reached ten thousand pounds.


    At this time, I already had sweat on my forehead. This is the first time I have encountered such a situation in recent years. It shows that the pressure here has reached the limit of my body.


    If I want to move on, I must use the Reiki in my body.


    After Reiki protects my body, it can help my body resist some pressure here and make me move forward more.


    I looked forward. The ancient road ahead seemed to have no end. What I could see was at least hundreds of meters.


    According to the increasing speed of pressure, even if I have exhausted my aura, I''m afraid I can''t get to the end of the ancient road.


    I expected it would not be easy to enter the gate of immortality. Now just at the gate, I feel a little desperate and can''t help feeling a little discouraged.


    This is not normal. People who cultivate immortals can''t easily lose, let alone have no confidence in themselves.


    Is it the devil at work again? I was surprised and quickly ran the mental method to let a aura enter my brain and stop me from thinking and distracting.


    At this time, the soul beads on my chest also sent out a cold breath, which made me feel better than ever.


    I haven''t had such a feeling since Xiaozhu began to recover in the soul bead. Now, with this feeling, I instantly restored my confidence and continued to move forward with great strides.


    "Now that I have come to the gate of Shengxian gate, there is no reason not to go in and have a look." I said this to myself, and then ran a aura all over my body to reduce the pressure on my body and continue to move forward.


    Step by step, I couldn''t help stopping at each step, because the pressure on my body would increase a lot with each step, which made me feel that I couldn''t hold it, so I had to stop and adjust.


    From the beginning, the aura in my body was output by me one by one. In the end, I had to use it all, and there was almost no trace left.


    Even so, I have only advanced twenty steps, far from the end of this ancient road.


    It seems that I can''t move on. Once all my aura is consumed, I have to leave here quickly.


    Otherwise, I will be crushed alive by the great pressure here.


    The bean sweat on his forehead dripped like rain and fell on the huge stones on the ground, which was particularly eye-catching.


    There are some patterns on the stones, but they have become a little blurred over time.


    Even in Shengxian gate, it is impossible for everything to remain the same. Time is the most powerful weapon, enough to slowly decay everything.


    I''m ready to leave. If I stay here a little longer, I feel like I''m going to be completely crushed.


    Turning around hard, I found that it was impossible for me to leave now. This ancient road does not increase the pressure only when you move forward, but increases with each step you take.


    As soon as I turned around and took a step, I immediately felt the pressure on my whole body increase, so that I couldn''t even straighten my waist.

 Chapter 651

    What should I do? I stood reluctantly. There seemed to be 100000 kilograms of force pressing on my head. My neck was sore and I couldn''t raise my head at all.


    There is a huge stone paved ancient road in front of me, and there is also such an ancient road behind me. Can I get rid of this huge pressure only when I leave the ancient road?


    When I thought of it, I reluctantly turned around again and walked towards the flowers by the ancient road.


    This time I tried my best, but I just barely took a step forward, and then I was oppressed by a greater force and couldn''t move, like being fixed.


    Sweat fell like rain, and the stones in front of him were soon soaked.


    The patterns on the sweat soaked stones looked clearer. I couldn''t leave anyway. I couldn''t help but look at these patterns more.


    These patterns are familiar to me, but they are different from those I have seen.


    These are array patterns. I suddenly thought of something, and then I was surprised to find that these patterns are not the so-called patterns, but array patterns.


    I was overjoyed by this discovery. I had the illusion that I had narrowly escaped death.


    As long as it is array patterns, I have a way. After all, I have practiced some arrays and know what many array patterns represent.


    Changing the array pattern can change the great pressure here, and I can leave here smoothly.


    Not only do I leave here, but I can also follow this ancient road directly into the immortal gate.


    Just do it when I think of it. Under great pressure, I carefully observed the array lines on the huge stone in front of me.


    My array pattern knowledge is learned from Taoist Jiufang. In today''s world, it is very profound.


    Of course, I don''t use too much thought on the array, and my cultivation of the array is limited. I''m not a master of the array.


    Now I accidentally found that the ancient path of Shengxian gate actually uses array patterns to set the array, so I feel very lucky.


    I can understand the array patterns here and know how to change them and make the pressure disappear.


    But I didn''t do that. After all, this is the original thing of Shengxian gate. As an outsider, I can''t destroy it casually.


    I have a better way, that is to depict a new array with an array disk I carry with me, so that I can ignore the pressure here and easily pass through the ancient road.


    The array plate was on me. I gritted my teeth to take it out and began to make a new array on the spot.


    To counteract the pressure here, my array naturally needs to be opposite to that here. There is really an array in my memory that can do this. I bite my teeth and depict a new array as quickly as possible.


    At the moment of starting this new array, I felt the pressure on my whole body suddenly relaxed, and the whole person was much more comfortable.


    I vaguely feel that my body, which has not moved for a long time, has undergone some subtle changes after a burst of great pressure.


    After every big breakthrough in the realm, my body will feel like this, and then there will be some small changes, which will gradually become stronger.


    Now I stay in this array for a while, and the same effect will appear. It seems that when I have time in the future, I must come here often to practice, so that my body can change slowly, until I become like those Wuxian and Wushen, and have the body of King Kong.


    It''s said that the martial arts players who refine their bodies are all immortal after they become great. If they cut ordinary swords, they won''t leave a trace.


    I also hope to have such a strong body. Such a body not only has strong defense ability, but also gets twice the result with half the effort when practicing.


    The body of a warrior is equivalent to a container. How much aura or immortal Qi can be contained depends on the strength of the warrior''s body.


    The stronger the body, the stronger the meridians, the more aura or immortal Qi the body can hold, and the stronger the attack power.


    With the new array protection, it will be very easy for me to walk on this ancient road again, and I will soon come to the end of the ancient road I saw before.


    Standing at the end of the ancient road, I saw a towering building at a glance.


    The building has its own style. At first glance, it looks like an ultra-high octagonal pagoda, octagonal stilts, golden walls, golden doors, windows and decorations. Everything is golden.


    However, if you look carefully, you will find that this is not an octagonal pagoda, but a practice tower with a shape quite like the octagonal pagoda.


    The practice tower is well preserved. There is no trace of dilapidation. I don''t know what array can maintain it for so many years without any change. Even the destructive power of time is immune.


    The practice tower is recorded in many books. It is the most popular architectural style thousands of years ago. It is mainly used for practice in some sects or large families.


    All practice towers are protected by arrays. First, they are to prevent the practitioners from being damaged, but to prevent the practitioners from being disturbed.


    Some of the training towers will also set up some arrays to gather the aura between heaven and earth and increase the speed of cultivation.


    The practice tower in front of me should be the practice tower of the entry-level disciples of Shengxian gate. It is said that the disciples of Shengxian gate need to practice here for at least three years before they are allowed to enter Shengxian gate. Only after reaching the martial arts level can they enter Shengxian gate.


    I thought it was just a rumor, but now I saw the practice tower with my own eyes and believed it.


    I don''t need to enter such a training tower. I''m already a level 2 martial king. Such a training tower is not suitable for me.


    But there is only one road here, and I have no other way to choose. I have no choice but to enter the tower first.


    The only door of the practice tower is only open. When I stretch out my hand and push open the door, I see countless bright lights in it.


    I don''t know how these lights are made. After so many years, they are still as bright as new. The first floor of the whole practice tower is as bright as day.


    There are more than ten futons on the ground here. It seems that they are used for the cultivation of new disciples.


    There''s nothing else. It''s empty and looks scary.


    Alone in a room hundreds of square meters or an empty room, everyone will feel a little scared.


    Striding to the second floor, there were also several futons, empty and nothing else. I felt strange and had a faint foreboding.


    Instead of staying here too much, I quickened my pace and went straight to the third floor.


    There are some differences on the third floor. There is a corpse in the middle of the empty practice room.


    The corpse looks old. Although it is protected by the array here, it is as dry as charcoal. At first glance, it looks like it was burned by fire, dark as ink, and the body is dry and deformed.

 Chapter 652

    I carefully examined the body for a while and found that there were obvious percussion marks on the head of the body and an obvious hole in the skull. I should have died of a heavy blow to the head.


    The people who died here were still killed by external forces. I feel a little incredible.


    In the practice tower of Shengxian gate, I believe I died because of a problem in cultivation, but it would be strange if someone killed me here.


    The clothes on the corpse are extraordinary. After so long, there is no trace of decay.


    The clothes are golden, which is very similar to the overall color here. I gently opened the clothes with the killing sword and found that the body covered by the clothes is also like coke, dry and dark.


    This color is not like this because of aging, but more like poisoning.


    Never touch the body with your hands. I told myself to stand up and leave.


    Then my eyes brightened and I saw an equally dark ring on the finger of the body.


    This is a space ring. It''s very delicate. I can hardly see it on this man''s finger.


    It was almost invisible, and its color was very similar to that of the corpse. If I hadn''t had sharp eyes, I wouldn''t have found it.


    This ring is exquisitely made, and its shape may change with the change of environment, which shows how powerful its maker is.


    The space ring should be black, otherwise it has the function of changing color, which can change with the color of the environment.


    I carefully wrapped my palm with aura and took down this space ring.


    When I started, the ring sank my arm. It seems that there must be a lot of weight in it.


    Are these weights magic weapons or some belongings? I don''t know yet, because it doesn''t belong to me yet.


    I can''t see what''s inside the ring until this space ring recognizes the Lord.


    My yuan Shen''s power went into the space ring and wanted to see what was inside. A faint voice immediately came to my ears: "who are you?"


    The sound should be made by the spirit of the space ring, but now it seems extremely tired or weak. The sound is slightly inaudible, and I almost missed it.


    Hearing such a sound, I felt that I had found a treasure. My space ring is already a good treasure, but it has no spirit, and the grade is not high.


    This black space ring has an artifact spirit. It must be a very high space ring.


    In today''s red dragon Kingdom, even the whole oxygen star, an ordinary space ring is a rare treasure. As long as it is in this world, someone will definitely compete for it.


    Now the space ring I see is more precious. I think it should be invaluable.


    "Are you the spirit of this space ring?" I tried to communicate with it: "my name is Jinfeng. I accidentally picked up this space ring."


    "I am..." the weak voice seemed to die immediately. When talking, I was weak: "you are not my master. You can''t take... This ring."


    I said slowly, "your master should have died long ago. I found this space ring on his body... You are very weak now. I can save you on the premise that you must recognize me as the Lord."


    The spirit seemed to be lost in thought, and seemed to have exhausted his strength and didn''t continue to talk to me.


    I waited for a while, and the spirit finally said, "OK, deal."


    A faint message came to my mind, and Qi Ling really chose to recognize me.


    Now I was very happy. I didn''t have time to think about it, so I asked my yuan God to save the spirit.


    In my opinion, the spirit of this instrument is on the verge of dissipation. If I don''t rescue it, it may not last long.


    Yuanshen stretched lazily, slowly appeared, and released a wisp of Yuanshen''s power outside the space ring.


    This wisp of Yuanshen power enters the interior of the space ring and is directly transmitted to the spirit of the space ring. It is absorbed by the spirit and becomes its own Yuanshen power.


    The power of Yuanshen is very mysterious, but as long as it is a Yuanshen body, it can basically repair its own injury with the help of other people''s Yuanshen power, and completely recover in a very short time.


    The premise is that others are willing to hand over their original divine power. Otherwise, it will be very difficult and dangerous to forcibly absorb other people''s original divine power.


    There are some spirit, immortal or artifact specially developed for the yuan God, which can make the yuan God unable to recover after being injured, but such things are too rare to exist now.


    Qi lington, who was supplemented by the power of the yuan God, became a lot more energetic and said excitedly, "thank you for saving your life. I''m here to thank you."


    I smiled: "thank you. I don''t need it. We''ll be a family in the future. You''re welcome. Can you officially recognize me as the Lord now? I''m still waiting for you to continue to be my space ring spirit. "


    The Spirit said without hesitation, "please drop a drop of blood on the space ring, and I will naturally complete the remaining steps and recognize the master."


    I dropped a drop of blood on the space ring, and the space ring immediately became blood red, the same color as blood.


    It seems that it can really change with the color of the environment. I can''t be wrong if I look carefully.


    As for whether its shape will also change with the change of environment, I can''t experiment now, so I don''t know.


    I waited quietly for a while, then Qiling finished recognizing the Lord, and I became the new owner of this space ring.


    A stream of information poured into my mind. I could see the things in this space ring clearly and clearly at once.


    To my surprise, the ring was not the treasure I had imagined, nor was it a precious thing, but just some stones.


    The huge stones are as like as two peas laid on the old road outside.


    This space ring is filled with this kind of stones in a neat way. The number is so large that it is more than enough to lay another ancient road like that.


    As like as two peas, they are what they can do to increase pressure. They do not know what the original owner of the space ring is. What a good space ring, it has not put anything on it.


    Even if these stones are array plates, they are just low array plates. There is no need to waste space to store the ring space.


    Besides, how much effort does this person usually have to take with them? It''s hard to please.

 Chapter 653

    Disappointed, I took all these stones out of the space ring and put them in the practice room in the practice tower.


    These stones are useless to me. I don''t need to carry them to increase my burden. Here, I think it''s better to move forward light.


    Looking at the mountains of stones in front of me, I felt cheated, but I was a little confused when I saw the body of the original owner of the space ring.


    This corpse is very mysterious. I don''t know his identity and origin for the time being, and I can''t ask anything from the spirit mouth of the space ring. I feel a little mysterious.


    I got this space ring, or a large ring with thousands of cubic meters of space, which can be regarded as a harvest.


    Because the cause of death of the original owner of the ring is unknown, I dare not easily wear this ring on my hand. I can only put this ring with enough space into my arms and intend to continue to have a look.


    "Master, don''t hurry." At this time, the spirit of the space ring said, "I want to ask my master to do something for me. I hope you can do it."


    I was surprised: "what do you want me to do for you?"


    The Spirit said, "I want to ask my master to help me collect my old master''s bones and take them out for burial. The old master has been running around for the gate of immortality all his life. After his death, no one even helped to bury the bones. I can''t bear to look at it... "


    I took a look at the dark body. I was just about to say that there might be strong poison on the body. I didn''t dare to touch it. The tool Spirit said again: "the poison in the old master has been gone for thousands of years. The master doesn''t have to worry."


    I was a little relieved when Qi Ling said this, but I still didn''t reach out to touch the body immediately.


    There are some powerful poisons. Even after thousands of years, they are still extremely toxic. If you touch them a little, you will worry about your life.


    Be careful to sail for thousands of years. I picked up the corpse with the killer sword in my hand and slowly put it into the newly obtained space ring. When will I leave here and find a place to bury the unknown elder.


    For this elder, I didn''t want to know more about him, so I didn''t ask more about him.


    The spirit of the instrument had a little opinion on my behavior and felt that I should not use the sword to move the body of its old master.


    I ignored these, put away the elder''s body and walked directly to the fourth floor.


    I stayed on the third floor for a long time, so I plan to go up to the roof as soon as possible, find the way out of here, and go inside Shengxian gate.


    I always want to know what the inside of Shengxian gate looks like. Now that I am close to the truth, I have some urgency in my heart.


    When I arrived here, I actually just arrived at the gate of Shengxian gate. I haven''t really entered the interior of Shengxian gate.


    There must be some good things left by the predecessors waiting for me inside Shengxian gate, especially the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate. I feel very excited when I think about it.


    As long as I get a high-level skill or combat skill, it will be a great boost to my future cultivation.


    For martial arts practitioners, their own qualifications are very important, that is, the so-called talent.


    Generally speaking, the martial arts with good talent, the speed of cultivation and the final achievements will be much better than those ordinary people.


    However, this is not absolute. Some people with ordinary talents will be envied for their achievements after they get some special help through their own efforts and training, as well as some chance coincidences.


    The high-level martial arts and combat skills make the cultivation speed of an ordinary person faster, which is close to those talented martial artists to some extent.


    In some cases, through unremitting efforts, the final achievements of the two are likely to be the same.


    There are some legends that some martial artists whose talent is not the best, with the strong help of the family, forcibly change their physique, finally make their talent extremely excellent, and finally make incomparable brilliant achievements.


    This is naturally a legend. I haven''t seen it, and I don''t know if others have seen it.


    If this is true, there are drugs or elixirs that can change a person''s talent. I''m afraid they are also valuable. Most people don''t even think about them at all.


    I''ve been practicing these years. I''m very lucky. My talent is not good, but through my efforts and some unexpected help like spirit grass, now I''m in the realm of level two king of martial arts. Everyone won''t doubt that I''m lucky.


    And I got some spirit grass that almost disappeared outside. Almost everything helped me a lot and benefited me a lot. Most people are really not so lucky.


    When I got the flame beast, I felt I would be very lucky. Now it seems that although the flame beast didn''t bring me many treasures, it brought me a lot of luck.


    Since I got it, I have got many precious things one after another, perhaps all related to the flame beast.


    Killing swords, soul beads and so on are extremely important to me now. They accompany me to grow and fight, and also accompany me to experience changes


    I don''t know why, I unconsciously thought of some past things and many things that shouldn''t be remembered at this time.


    Just as my thoughts were flying and thinking, the soul beads I took with me came back to me again, which made me excited and suddenly came back to my mind.


    I was secretly surprised. I didn''t know why I had such a situation at this time. It was completely inconsistent with my own strength, as if someone was deliberately inducing me.


    I subconsciously took out the space ring I just got, immediately drank and asked, "are you making trouble in the dark?"


    The spirit of the space ring immediately replied, "I just want to know what the master has experienced. I don''t mean to disturb the master''s mind. Please don''t blame the master."


    I suddenly realized that the spirit of the space ring was playing tricks. It wanted to know my experience, but it made me think about it. It seems that it is not a simple spirit.


    I was secretly on guard. I didn''t dare to put the space ring in my arms. Instead, I took it in my hand and didn''t know what to do.


    I''ve experienced nine Taoist priests before. I''m a little wary of many things. I''m afraid I''ll be calculated if I''m not careful.


    I have learned from a cut and become less and less daring. Gradually, I don''t dare to work freely or accept new things.


    I took another look at the empty third floor of the practice tower, shook my head and sighed. With a trace of disappointment and inexplicable fear, I stepped forward to the stairs.


    At this moment, an inexplicable fear and uneasiness suddenly hit my heart. My whole body trembled. The space ring in my hand almost fell. For a moment, the whole person was completely occupied by fear.


    I was secretly surprised that there was a trace of sweat in the palm of my hand

 Chapter 654

    I tried to adjust and keep calm. At the same time, I subconsciously forgot all this inexplicable fear.


    I''m running away. I feel that this fear is too real for me to bear


    Take a deep breath, stand at the entrance of the stairs, try to calm your uneasiness, then raise your head and stride to the fourth floor of the practice tower.


    There is nothing on the fourth floor of this practice tower, not even a futon on every floor before.


    This is completely beyond my expectation, and it also makes my existing uneasiness stronger and stronger.


    Dare not stay here too long, I continued to climb to the fifth floor.


    When I came to the fifth floor, I saw a corpse again. This corpse was no better than the one I saw on the third floor. At first glance, this corpse looked like a living person.


    This man has a beautiful face and eyes. He is absolutely handsome. He gives people a very peaceful feeling after falling asleep.


    If he hadn''t moved, couldn''t feel his breath and heartbeat, and didn''t even have the power of the original God, I would think he was a sleeping man.


    No one in Shengxian gate has been alive for a long time. This is a fact I have always told myself. Now I was almost frightened when I suddenly saw this person.


    Fortunately, I saw the man''s chest for the first time and decided that he was not a living man.


    There was a long dark sword on his chest, which pierced through his chest and nailed him to the hard floor.


    This sword is enough to kill this man. He can''t be alive.


    I stabilized my mood a little, then slowly stepped forward and attached my body to see the man''s body.


    When he was alive, he must be a super handsome man with beautiful faces. As long as he dressed up a little, he would be enough to charm countless girls.


    Unfortunately, this man is dead now. Otherwise, some people in the world may be willing to follow him all their lives and be his most loyal attendant.


    The black long sword obviously belongs to the Epee, with a length of more than 1.8 meters and a width of 15 cm. With such a large body, it only has a handle the size of a palm, which makes the whole sword look uncoordinated.


    The sword God is carved with strange patterns, like array patterns, but also like decoration. Anyway, this sword gives me a strange feeling.


    When the sword hit the man in front of him, it almost halved everything in the man''s body, leaving only a few flesh and skin together.


    Strangely, there was no blood under the man''s body, and there was no trace of blood drying or weathering.


    Maybe he died too long, the blood disappeared with the wind, and there was no trace left.


    Looking at this obviously dead man, I felt something strange in my heart. I couldn''t help reaching out and trying to pull out this strange black sword.


    At the beginning of the hilt, a strange energy bounced my palm away.


    I didn''t expect this sword to be so strange. Inadvertently, it bounced my palm open by this energy. I was aware of the difference of this sword.


    Generally speaking, without the weapons controlled by the owner, even immortal weapons are unlikely to attack people close to them independently.


    After all, weapons are dead. Even if there is a weapon spirit, it is unlikely to take the initiative to attack others.


    Unless it is deliberately done by some tool refiners, immortal tools have the ability to actively attack humans.


    As far as I know, the weapons that take the initiative to attack humans almost don''t exist at this time.


    Now the black sword I see can attack people close to it independently, which makes me very surprised and curious about it.


    People are curious. Seeing such strange weapons, I can''t help waking up Xiaozhu who is still practicing.


    Xiaozhu is well-informed. Only she can help me now and let me know the origin of the black sword.


    Before I opened my mouth, Xiaozhu appeared first. It seemed that she was awakened by the energy of the black sword attacking me. As soon as she appeared, she put on a fighting posture. At the same time, she shouted to me: "be careful, master, this is a magic sword. The sword body contains magic gas. Don''t get close."


    I was about to answer Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu said in surprise, "who is this?"


    I said with a helpless smile: "Xiaozhu, don''t be nervous. This man has long died... By the way, we are now in a practice tower at Shengxian gate. This man doesn''t know when he was killed by this black sword..."


    Xiaozhu seemed to understand something. She stepped back and stood in front of me intentionally or unintentionally. Without looking back, she said, "master, leave here first. It''s very dangerous here."


    I looked around. It was empty. There were only the dead man and the black sword in front of me. I didn''t know where the danger came from: "what did you say?"


    Xiaozhu lowered her voice and said, "master, you don''t know. This sword is the magic sword of Megatron oxygen star tens of thousands of years ago and the most precious treasure in the demon world. It is said that the destruction of Shengxian gate has something to do with it... We are not its opponent now. We''d better leave here first. "


    I frowned: "magic sword? I still don''t quite understand what you mean... "


    Xiaozhu looked back at me, pulled me away and said to me, "let''s leave here first, and then I''ll slowly tell you the origin of this magic sword..."


    I think Xiaozhu is very nervous. Knowing that the black sword is really dangerous, I don''t ask any more. I slowly retreat with Xiaozhu and prepare to go upstairs.


    Just then, a faint voice suddenly came: "don''t go. Help me... "


    Xiaozhu and I were shocked when the sound came out. We were ready to fight, and then they stared at the body together.


    It was the corpse who spoke. He was not dead and could speak. Although his voice was weak, it didn''t sound good.


    I really don''t understand how a person who has been trapped here for thousands of years and has been seriously injured here can''t die.


    Xiaozhu was more knowledgeable. When she heard the man talking, she stood in front of me and asked casually, "who are you? Why did we save you? "


    The man''s injury must be extremely serious. Just look at the sword injury on his body. He continued to say in a weak voice: "I''m a disciple of Shengxian sect and the last disciple of Shengxian sect left here. I''m injured and can''t move. I''ve been living all through my aura... Please help me. I must thank you very much... "


    Xiaozhu and I looked at each other. Xiaozhu frowned slightly when he saw that I intended to save the man who claimed to be a disciple of Shengxian sect.


    I don''t know what Xiaozhu is thinking at this time. Since she recovered, because her realm is much higher than me, I can''t feel her thoughts gradually.


    This is not only the interference caused by the suppression of the realm to my induction, but also the reason why the martial arts in the high realm are too powerful and shield the induction between us.

 Chapter 655

    Xiaozhu looked at me, shook her head slightly, turned to the man and said, "elder claims to be a disciple of the immortal sect. Then I want to ask elder, how could elder be imprisoned here by this magic sword and seriously injured?"


    The man sighed slightly: "to tell you the truth, I was attacked by the demon world many years ago. Millions of martial brothers from all over the immortal gate, as well as my master and uncle, all died at the hands of the demon world. At that time, because I was still young and my skills were not high, my master arranged to guard the practice tower here. By the way, I also closed the channel here to prevent people in the demon world from entering the core of my immortal gate... "


    He was very weak. After saying a few words, he had to stop and have a rest before he said: "unexpectedly, the people in the demon world had no intention to enter the core area from us. They didn''t know what means they used. They directly entered our core area and killed our people."


    He breathed quickly for several times, and then said, "if my predecessors of Shengxian gate hadn''t arrived at the news and wiped out all the people in the demon world, I''m afraid that Shengxian gate would be removed from the world. At that time, I thought I was safe, so I wanted to go up, open the channel and go back to the core. Unexpectedly, at the moment I opened the channel, the black sword of the demon world suddenly attacked me and seriously injured me. I struggled to come here, but I had no strength to continue to run for my life... Fortunately, I had cultivated my own yuan God at that time, and no one came here because of the invasion of the demon world. I survived and was trapped here... "


    The man seemed extremely weak when he said this at one breath. After taking a breath, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    Xiaozhu listened carefully to the man''s words. When the man finished, she slowly said, "whether what the elder said is true or not, the younger generation and the younger generation''s master don''t know. Normally, since we have encountered such a thing, there is no reason not to help. But I want to ask you one thing. Please don''t hide it. "


    The man nodded slightly, and the expression on his face told me that he was suffering greatly now.


    However, he was a very strong man. Under the severe pain of wearing a chest sword, he still didn''t shout out.


    Xiaozhu looked at the man nodding and said carefully, "what I want to know is, is the elder the only disciple of Shengxian sect who was sent here?"


    The man was obviously stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said in some pain: "I can''t remember... I don''t know how long it has been, and I''ve forgotten those things..."


    Xiaozhu stared at the man, as if she wanted to see his inner thoughts from his face. It was just the pain on the man''s face. In addition, she had no expression. Xiaozhu looked at it for a long time and didn''t see anything.


    I have the intention to save this man. After all, I am an elder of Shengxian gate. I can''t watch him die in front of us.


    I stepped forward, stretched out my hand and pulled the bead, so I would open my mouth and say something to save this man''s life.


    Xiaozhu seemed to be thinking about something all the time. When I pulled her, she was surprised. Her backhand suddenly fastened my wrist.


    She shot so fast that I didn''t react. She had clasped her wrist and suddenly lost consciousness in one of her right arms.


    I almost didn''t cry out. Xiaozhu had great strength. Even the strength I was proud of was not her opponent, and she stopped it all at once.


    Xiaozhu also reacted after making me. She quickly let go and said repeatedly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. Please forgive me."


    I have a feeling that I can''t laugh or cry. Looking at Xiaozhu, I said with a bitter smile, "what are you doing? I just took your hand... "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "master, don''t get me wrong. I thought someone was attacking me, so... I''m really sorry. Xiaozhu is reckless. Please don''t blame the master."


    I suddenly said, "I see. It''s okay... Well, in your opinion..."


    "Master." As soon as Xiaozhu was looking at her face, her momentum climbed steadily and reached the peak in an instant.


    This momentum makes me feel like I can''t stand, and I have the illusion of entering the ten thousand knife array.


    Listen to Xiaozhu continue: "this man can''t be saved. He is the supreme of the demon world and the legendary king of the demon world. Master, let''s go. I''ll hold him. "


    I''ve felt that Xiaozhu''s strength is very powerful now. I''m afraid she has reached the legendary peak of Wuxian. Otherwise, it''s impossible to suppress me as a second-class Wuwang.


    This is a good thing. Although there is a gap with the martial god I thought before, the gap is not too big. It will be my most powerful assistant.


    After listening to Xiaozhu''s words, I was surprised. Regardless of continuing to resist Xiaozhu''s pressure, I hurried upstairs.


    "Hei hei..." the handsome young man who looked dying suddenly smiled: "this girl is interesting. She can recognize me as the king of the demon world... Hei hei, since you won''t be fooled, let me do it myself... You are all my nourishment. You can''t escape from the king''s palm."


    I was already on the corridor. After listening to the king of the demon world, I couldn''t help stopping to see how Xiaozhu was.


    As soon as I stopped, I felt cold at the bottom of my heart and was scared out of my wits.


    The young man who had been pierced by the black sword on the ground didn''t know when he had come behind me. As soon as I turned around, I just looked at each other face to face with him. There was less than a slap between them, and even the hairs on both sides'' faces could be seen clearly.


    What kind of speed is this? It''s amazing to cry ghosts and gods.


    I just had this reaction. His whole body had been lifted in the air, and then he threw it heavily at the bead trying to protect me.


    My body was used as a weapon by the demon king. Driven by his great power, my body rushed to Xiaozhu like a high-speed shell.


    The little bead that had not really condensed out of the flesh looked at me flying towards her, subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch me, and his face also showed a trace of surprise.


    I quickly shouted, "get out of the way."


    I was worried that my body would hit Xiaozhu seriously and hurriedly ordered Xiaozhu to get out of the way.


    Xiaozhu listened to me and hesitated. She still reached out to pick me up.


    I was in mid air, and my aura suddenly turned. I forcibly changed my forward trajectory, avoided Xiaozhu and crashed into the stone wall of the practice tower not far away.


    I may be seriously injured this time. The devil''s strength is too strong. I''m lucky enough not to die if I hit it at this speed.


    I was ready for serious injury. A wisp of aura wrapped my internal organs and intended to reduce the damage of the impact to myself as much as possible.

 Chapter 656

    When my body hit the wall of the practice tower heavily, a golden light immediately lit up, and a large group of golden moments wrapped me. It was like a large group of cotton, which weakened most of the impact that should have hit my body.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m lucky I didn''t get hurt. I just feel some pain where I was hit.


    Then I figured out one thing. This is a great good thing and my luck.


    It turned out that the people of Shengxian sect painted an array here to protect their disciples from injury during cultivation.


    Now I am attacked by the demon king here. The array here is still effective and saved my life.


    The elders of the immortal gate saved my life. I was very grateful. I stood up as fast as possible, pulled out the killing sword, and shouted to the slowly approaching demon king: "are you really the demon king? Why attack us? "


    The demon king said with a smile: "I''ve been trapped here for so long that I can''t remember how long... If you hadn''t found here, I wouldn''t know how many years I''d be trapped here... So I haven''t tasted fresh human blood for a long time, and I almost forgot the taste of human blood... Since you''ve come, let me drink your blood, Then refine you into my corpse puppet... Don''t worry, you will be my closest corpse puppet and get my permanent protection... "


    "Shut your mouth." Xiaozhu suddenly interrupted the devil''s words and said coldly, "devil, you are seriously injured now. This magic sword weakens your skills by at least 80%. Even if you are faster than us, you can''t be our opponent. Don''t scare us with your devil''s identity. We are not those three-year-old children. When you scare us, we just cry... "


    Xiaozhu''s words seem to remind me that the demon king in front of me looks very domineering. In fact, he is just a paper tiger. As long as we go all out to deal with it, he is not our opponent at all.


    I nodded at Xiaozhu and signaled that I understood her meaning.


    Xiaozhu smiled, understood my idea, and continued to say to the demon king, "if you know the truth, stay here obediently. If you dare to make any changes, my master and I will kill you immediately."


    "Kill me?" The demon king laughed and said, "you are a king of martial arts and a fairy of martial arts? No, you seem to have stepped into the realm of martial god, but how do I think you don''t seem to be a real martial god? Are you a Wuxian or a Wushen? Say it quickly. "


    Xiaozhu stared at the demon king, and her momentum rose again. Until I felt that I couldn''t hold the killing sword in my hand, she stopped: "can''t you see it yourself? The great demon king has no eyesight. I''m afraid it will make people laugh. "


    The demon king frowned slightly, stared at Xiaozhu, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s another human martial god... Hum, don''t think you''re a martial god, I''m afraid of you. If it was before, I''m not afraid of ten martial gods together..."


    "It''s a pity you''re not what you used to be." Xiaozhu walked slowly and approached me intentionally or unintentionally: "your strength now is equivalent to a low-class martial god. If I go with my master, you are not sure to defeat us at all. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have pretended to be the person of Shengxian gate to deceive us to approach you with the intention of sneaking attack on us...... "


    The devil''s eyes gradually changed. The original eyes like ours slowly turned blood red, and the eyebrows and hair slowly turned blood red, and there was a trend of getting redder and redder to blacker.


    Listen to his angry cry, "then try it. I will surely kill you here, eat your meat and drink your blood."


    With the change of the demon king, Xiaozhu''s moving speed accelerated rapidly. He came to me at once and took the killing sword in my hand.


    I''m not Xiaozhu''s opponent at all, and I can''t be the opponent of the demon king, so I don''t have any say in Xiaozhu''s practice.


    When I lost my weapon, my sense of crisis suddenly increased a lot, as if I had lost my self-defense ability


    I took out another high-level weapon in my space ring. Naturally, this weapon is the falling wild goose knife snatched from Wen Renbing''s hand.


    At present, I can handle this sword. It is the only weapon among the immortal weapons except the killing sword.


    Now to deal with the demon king, I naturally want to choose the falling wild goose sword. After all, the better the weapon, the more powerful it will be.


    As for the gap of falling wild goose Dao, I won''t consider it. After all, a small gap doesn''t have much impact on this Dao.


    And I have no other weapons available. I can only make do with it.


    Before I could communicate with lingwan''er of the falling wild goose sword, Xiaozhu had shouted, "master, what is the most powerful move of the killing divine sword? Use the falling wild goose sword."


    I was stunned. Although I didn''t quite understand Xiaozhu''s meaning, I did it immediately.


    I didn''t choose to attack the slowly approaching demon king, but I made the most powerful moves in the killing sword method one by one against the air.


    It''s rather awkward to use the killing God sword technique with the falling wild goose sword. Fortunately, my sword technique has reached a very high level, and the change of sword technique and knife technique is not great. I can''t leave ten or nine times.


    After reading it, Xiaozhu immediately shouted, "attack each other left and right."


    I immediately understood Xiaozhu''s meaning. She wanted to attack the demon king with my God killing sword, so now learn and sell it. Learn this God killing sword from me temporarily.


    It''s just that the killing God sword is very powerful and difficult to practice. I don''t know if Xiaozhu can learn it after watching it like this.


    Regardless of these, I can''t fall behind when Xiaozhu has attacked. I fully open the speed and use all my aura. Even my physical strength is brought into full play in an instant. I attack the demon king with my most powerful attack power.


    "Eh" the demon king uttered a surprised voice, which seemed to be surprised at my outburst.


    But then he laughed, and just as he laughed, the falling wild goose knife in my hand had collided with one of his hands.


    The demon king, unexpectedly, bumped into my falling wild goose sword with empty hands, which was completely beyond my expectation. At the same time, it also made me understand that the strength of the demon king is definitely above the low-level martial god.


    Almost everyone can cultivate the immortal body of King Kong. Ordinary swords can''t hurt them at all.


    Now everything the Demon King shows shows shows that he is the immortal body of King Kong.


    Otherwise, if you pick up my fairy falling goose knife empty handed, you will definitely cut off half of your palm by falling goose knife.

 Chapter 657

    An amazing elastic force passed to my arm along the falling wild goose knife. My arm lost consciousness and almost threw the falling wild goose knife out.


    The power of the demon king is really too great. Just one collision, my right arm will be completely unconscious. If there are more such collisions, won''t I be killed by him?


    I can''t go on like this. I just thought of it. In the twinkling of an eye, Xiaozhu also went up and fought with the demon king.


    The killer sword in her hand stabbed the demon king''s head straight. She chose the softest eyes of the demon king. If it was hit, even if the demon king was not bad, he would be hurt.


    No matter how powerful a warrior is, he may be invulnerable in that part of his body, but his eyes must not be like this.


    "Die!" When the demon king found Xiaozhu''s intention, he couldn''t help shouting: "young generation, do you dare to besiege me like this? Die! "


    A startling momentum suddenly burst out from the demon king''s body, and the little bead that was close to the demon king suddenly stopped.


    Xiaozhu''s arm is still straight forward. The killer sword in her hand is also stabbed into the devil''s eyes, but everything is still. Xiaozhu can''t move forward any more, and there can''t be any other action.


    The art of time stillness? I suddenly thought of this, but then I denied it, because I could still move, even though my arm was still unconscious.


    The demon king can also move. One of his palms is patting Xiaozhu.


    Look at the appearance of the demon king and the strong palm wind aroused by him. If this palm hits Xiaozhu, Xiaozhu will suffer a great loss.


    I had no choice but to give a loud shout. The falling wild goose sword was handed to my left hand like lightning. I still used the killing God sword method, and stabbed the devil''s eye straight.


    The devil''s body, the only thing I can attack and hurt is his eyes.


    At this time, the demon king seemed to have forgotten me. My shouts failed to attract his attention. He still tried his best to attack Xiaozhu.


    The falling wild goose knife is lightning close to the devil''s eyes. I seem to have seen the scene of the falling wild goose knife stabbing the devil and saving Xiaozhu.


    However, this seems to be an illusion. When my moves are old, the demon king who was originally in front of me has lost his trace, while the falling wild goose knife in my hand stabbed the little bead who was originally in front of the demon king.


    When the knife goes down, Xiaozhu will be injured. I attack with all my strength and speed, so at this last moment, I can only go all out to recover the knife and shout, "be careful!"


    After two words, I seemed to see Xiaozhu move, and then a great force came from the falling wild goose knife in my hand. The falling wild goose knife suddenly leaned to one side and away from Xiaozhu''s body.


    I saw it clearly. Xiaozhu recovered her action ability at the last moment when the falling wild goose knife was about to hit her. Her sword tip shook and skillfully hit the falling wild goose knife in my hand, leading the falling wild goose knife to one side.


    I couldn''t breathe. The sweat on my forehead rained down, and I didn''t have time to wipe it.


    I looked at Xiaozhu in a daze for fear that my knife would hurt Xiaozhu just now.


    Xiaozhu didn''t look at me, but turned and stared at the demon king standing not far away. She said coldly, "it''s so fast. It''s worthy of being the demon king."


    The demon king also sneered: "it''s good to beat your own people?"


    Xiaozhu smiled: "next, it''s time for you to taste the taste of being chased."


    Before Xiaozhu''s voice fell, her people had rushed over. Her speed is also very fast, but it is still much slower than the demon king.


    As soon as she moved, the shape of the demon king had disappeared, as if she had never stood there.


    The next second, the Demon King appeared five meters away from Xiaozhu. He still sneered and said, "you want to kill me at this speed. It''s really amazing in the world."


    Xiaozhu seemed to know that her speed was not the opponent of the demon king at all. Xiumei frowned and fell into a dilemma.


    I was worried secretly. At this time, Xiaozhu was already a low-level martial god - it was true according to her momentum and authority, but her strength didn''t seem to reach - but she was still not the opponent of the demon king.


    Not to mention the second level king of martial arts, I just added chaos, just like just now.


    This is still the demon king after serious injury. It is the demon king who has been trapped here for thousands of years. If the demon king was at the peak ten thousand years ago, Xiaozhu and I would be together. I''m afraid they are not opponents of another finger.


    It seems that the killing sword method doesn''t work. The killing sword can''t touch others. How can I fight it?


    I looked at the devil and Xiaozhu because I was worried. Xiaozhu had to stop attacking because there was no good way. The devil seemed to want to see our jokes. He stood not far away and looked at us. Unexpectedly, he didn''t rush to attack us again.


    All three of us stood motionless, like three statues.


    I don''t know what happened. I suddenly remembered the battle between me and Taoist Jiufang. At that time, Taoist Jiufang, like the current demon king, was still seriously injured and was still a Yuanshen body at the level of martial god.


    I almost died in his hand in the war with him. Later, I attacked unexpectedly and finally killed him.


    At that time, I should have died in the hands of Taoist Jiufang. Even my body belonged to him, but my persistence made me live and come to today.


    There is still a glimmer of vitality in fighting. If you stand and wait for death, you will die.


    This is the truth I knew at that time. So now, when Xiaozhu had no way, I decided to step forward and quietly ordered my yuan God to prepare for battle, sneak attack the demon king''s soul and disturb the demon king''s mind. At the same time, I also began to prepare for attack. I still used the divine killing sword method - Divine killing sword method to attack.


    My action was seen by the demon king, and he made a disdainful sound in his nose: "if you want to die, I can make you happy. If I hadn''t thought the little girl was very strange and wanted to eat her first and then fill your stomach with you, you would have died several times just now. "


    I turned a deaf ear to the devil king''s words, slowly raised the falling wild goose knife in my hand, broke the drink "look at the knife", rushed straight up, brushed the ground and cleaved to the top of the devil king standing still.


    The demon king probably bullied me. The falling wild goose knife couldn''t hurt him at all, so he simply ignored my attack and looked dismissive.


    However, while I was attacking, he was also ready to attack me. It was the same move against Xiaozhu. He slapped me and was ready to kill me.


    At this time, my Yuanshen had shot. A Yuanshen stab formed by the power of Yuanshen quietly attacked the Yuanshen of the demon king. The speed was so fast that even my master couldn''t feel it.

 Chapter 658

    "Ah!" The devil roared suddenly, and the whole person''s action suddenly stopped, leaving only a big mouth roaring.


    His Yuanshen was attacked and roared in pain. It seemed that he was hit by my Yuanshen and hurt.


    The falling wild goose sword in my hand turned like lightning. The target was no longer his head, but the eyes of the demon king.


    I planned to kill him by taking advantage of his illness. I used the yuan God to interfere with and briefly control the demon king, and then attacked his weakest part, namely the eyes.


    When the falling wild goose sword crossed, a dark green blood flew. My attack was successful.


    I almost retreated at the moment after I succeeded, but the devil''s reaction was faster. When he was injured, he was even more crazy than before. As soon as I retreated, a huge force had hit my abdomen and shot me away in an instant.


    I didn''t even see if I hurt the devil''s eyes, so I was shot out by him.


    I hit the wall again and was saved by the golden light here again. I''m still alive.


    Although my body feels like a fire burning in my abdomen, I''m really alive.


    Reiki madly came to the abdomen to drive away the fire. I know this is some energy like Reiki or immortal Qi cultivated by people in the demon world, commonly known as magic Qi.


    When evil Qi enters the body, normal people will soon die. Before death, they will turn into demons and kill innocent people like mad dogs.


    Because there are genuine Qi, aura or immortal Qi in the body, martial artists can independently drive away evil Qi, so they will be fine.


    Of course, on the premise that the amount of magic Qi in the warrior''s body is not enough to suppress the spirit or immortal Qi, if the amount of magic Qi exceeds the amount of spirit or immortal Qi, the warrior will also be in great danger.


    I want to drive away the magic Qi left in my body when the Demon King attacks me in time, so I have no time to see if Xiaozhu is already fighting the demon king.


    If Xiaozhu sees that I am injured and lose my combat effectiveness, she will certainly come forward to block the demon king''s subsequent counterattack for me.


    Now I hope my attack has hurt the devil''s eyes. The blind devil''s combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. Maybe Xiaozhu can stop him.


    If Xiaozhu wants to kill the demon king, I''m afraid it''s also a fantasy. Even if the demon king is injured, Xiaozhu is not his opponent.


    As long as I block the demon king for a moment, I can dispel the magic Qi in my body and restore some combat effectiveness. I think Xiaozhu and I are still sure to win.


    Even if we can''t kill the demon king, we also have the opportunity to trap the demon king here, so that he can''t go elsewhere to attack others.


    I tried my best to get rid of the evil Qi in my body. After a few minutes, I finally got rid of all these evil Qi.


    I was relieved and opened my eyes. I saw Xiaozhu still standing in place. Unexpectedly, she didn''t come forward to fight with the demon king.


    The demon king fell down on the ground with his back to me and didn''t shoot Xiaozhu.


    It''s strange. I was so confused that I wanted to ask Xiaozhu, but my Yuanshen said lazily: "don''t worry, the demon king looks very powerful. In fact, his Yuanshen is on the verge of disappearing, and the whole person won''t live long. I gave him a heavy blow just now. Now he can''t fight with us anymore. "


    I didn''t believe the word of the yuan God and couldn''t help saying, "why do you say that? Did you just peek at the devil''s memory? "


    My God smiled: "it''s a secret. There are many good things in the memory of the demon king. I''ll tell you when you and I will be together. You are my noumenon. If there is anything good, I will share it with you. "


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. Anyway, you know, I''ll know sooner or later."


    Yuanshen ignored me and went to bed again. It seems that he is anxious to digest the demon king''s memory.


    I''m a little speechless about my original God. Now the enemy is in front of me, and I have no time to pay attention to him.


    I turned to see the demon king. It''s right to deal with the demon king first.


    I hurt the devil before, but I don''t know if I hurt the devil''s eyes.


    According to my idea, what I attacked with that knife should be the devil''s eyes, and I''m afraid what I can hurt now is the devil''s eyes.


    The demon king has a good body of King Kong. My current strength can''t hurt him anywhere else. I have to choose his weakest place to fight with him.


    Turning to the demon king, I saw his eyes closed, and a trace of blood was flowing out of his eyes.


    I really cut the devil''s eyes blind with one knife, and I cut all the devil''s eyes blind with one knife.


    I put my heart down, walked slowly to the demon king and said calmly, "you are at the end of a powerful crossbow now. Do you have anything to say?"


    The demon king raised his head. The blood in his eyes looked very scary. He said with anger and reluctance: "you boy, this is taking advantage of others'' danger. If you add one piece at ordinary times, you will never be the enemy of the king."


    I didn''t respond to the devil''s words. I just looked at the devil and said faintly: "now you have reached the end of your life. I advise you not to think more and finish what you want to say. Don''t go to hell at that time. I''ll blame us for not giving you a chance to leave a message."


    The demon king smiled faintly, revealing a dark face: "are you asking the king to say his last words? Are you so sure you can kill the king? "


    I frowned. The demon king was almost split by the magic sword and didn''t die. It seems that it''s really not easy to be killed.


    With a little vigilance, I said carefully, "I naturally have a way to kill you. Even if your body doesn''t die, I can kill your yuan God and make you a living dead person without self-consciousness."


    "You dare!" The demon king said angrily, "don''t think the king is seriously injured now, so you can insult the king at will. When I annoyed the king, I blew myself up and went back to this place. Everyone died together. "


    I smiled: "don''t scare me. Just now my yuan God has quietly seen your memory. Now you can''t explode by the yuan God."


    The demon king seemed to be speechless by me. He stopped talking, but slowly stood up and slowly released an amazing momentum.


    I was a little surprised that the demon king was injured again after being seriously injured. He still had such a momentum.


    But I also expected that the demon king would be the last struggle. When he couldn''t turn the waves, I smiled and said, "do you want the last fight?"


    I pretended to be relaxed, so that the demon king''s rising momentum suddenly. It was like a broken balloon in the blink of an eye. All the momentum disappeared, and there was nothing left.

 Chapter 659

    Looking at the demon king sitting on the ground, I really smiled. Although I defeated only an injured demon king, I was still a demon king, a peak martial god and the most powerful martial artist known.


    Now the demon king who has lived for tens of thousands of years has been defeated by me, the second-class king of martial arts. Even if others don''t believe it, I will think it''s a great honor.


    Defeating enemies stronger than yourself will always make people inexplicably excited in their hearts. It''s a great feeling.


    I was excited. Just about to talk to Xiaozhu, Xiaozhu suddenly came forward and stabbed out the killing sword in her hand. A sword stabbed the throat of the demon king who was seriously injured and dying.


    At the sound of the local, the killing sword was bounced off, and Xiaozhu was forced to step back for several steps and almost didn''t stand firm.


    Some devil''s blood was stained on the killing sword, but there was no wound on the devil''s throat.


    I can see clearly that when Xiaozhu came out of the sword and hit the demon king, the killer sword failed to cut the skin of the demon king''s throat, but it was stained with the blood left in the demon king''s eyes. It looks like it was hurt again by the killer sword, but it''s not.


    The killing sword was stained with the blood of the demon king. It immediately absorbed the blood of the demon king. There was no trace of the demon king''s blood on the sword.


    Then the killing sword seemed to be a little different. The killing sword that swallowed the demon king''s blood became some faint dark purple and looked quite strange.


    I had no time to think about it. When I hurried to see the demon king, I found him sitting on the ground motionless, not even breathing. It seemed that he was really dead.


    I didn''t feel the demon king''s yuan God, and I don''t know whether the demon king has yuan God like us, or whether he has been seriously injured and trapped for tens of thousands of years, and the yuan God has been exhausted


    The demon king is really dead. He died in the hands of Xiaozhu and me, and also under the magic sword and falling wild goose sword.


    I can''t believe it. Originally, I thought I and Xiaozhu could escape under the demon king at most, but I never wanted to really kill him.


    To kill a peak martial god, in theory, several peak martial gods should shoot at the same time, which can not guarantee that they will be able to kill his yuan God. After all, yuan God is the last means to protect the life of martial artists, and everyone will be extra careful to protect it.


    The fact was right in front of me, but I still couldn''t believe it. I couldn''t help looking at Xiaozhu.


    Xiaozhu and I were in touch. At this time, she nodded slightly, indicating that the demon king was really dead. We don''t have to worry about anything.


    I was relieved, clapped my hands and said, "it''s like a dream. If someone else, I''m afraid we won''t believe that we killed the demon king... Forget it, we''d better leave here quickly."


    Xiaozhu smiled, shook her head and said, "master, don''t worry. Once the demon king dies, there should be no other danger here."


    After a pause, Xiaozhu handed the killing sword to me, but looked at the magic sword on the demon king with a slight frown: "this killing sword has changed because it swallowed the demon king''s blood. After it slowly refined the demon king''s blood, it should be restored to its original state. But I don''t know how much devil''s blood this sword has absorbed. The color is no different from that of devil''s blood. I don''t think this sword is ordinary. It''s also a bit dangerous. We have to deal with it properly. "


    I nodded, looked at the broad magic sword and secretly thought about how to deal with it. The magic sword is not only a fierce sword, but also a powerful peerless sword.


    It can ignore the demon king''s immortal body and almost cut the demon king''s body in half, which shows its power.


    However, the evil name of the devil''s sword is also well known. It is said that the devil''s sword is very evil. It can confuse the mind of its master, make the master become its servant, obey its command form, and finally become crazy.


    The demon sword has a lot to do with the destruction of Shengxian gate. Now it has hurt the king of the demon world who should have been its owner. It can be seen that the spirit of the demon sword must be a very evil Yuanshen body.


    The magic sword itself is just a sharp sword. What is really evil must be the spirit of the sword.


    The spirit of the magic sword controls the magic sword, affects the owner of the magic sword, makes him behave abnormally, become possessed, and kill innocent people. He must not accept it easily.


    The best way is naturally to find an absolutely safe place to seal the magic sword, so that the world can no longer find the magic sword and avoid being affected and manipulated by the magic sword.


    But this is Shengxian gate. It seems that there is no such safe place.


    I went out from here and opened the channel here. The Jin family and even everyone in Binhu village will come here. It''s not safe enough to put it here.


    To be on the safe side, I decided to temporarily take the magic sword and seal it in my new space ring to isolate all its contacts with the outside world.


    When you find a suitable place in the future, seal the sword spirit in the magic sword and make it sleep, or find a way to change the sword spirit and cut it off as the source of disaster in the world.


    Xiaozhu has no opinion on my practice. She thinks this is the best way we can think of to deal with this magic sword.


    At present, Xiaozhu can only be regarded as an instrument spirit. She knows more about the sword spirit who is also an instrument spirit. She knows that she can''t put the magic sword anywhere casually. She supports my practice.


    After we finish this, we continue to climb up. To get out of here, we must reach the top floor, open the channel and enter the inside of Shengxian gate.


    Xiaozhu didn''t return to the soul bead this time. She just fought with the demon king and consumed a lot. She originally needed to have a good rest. However, now that we are here, we don''t know when we will face new dangers, so she doesn''t go back, but stays with me.


    Xiaozhu meant to protect me. I could see that although she didn''t say anything, she was still grateful.


    I''ve seen this training tower before. It''s ten stories high and towering into the clouds. If we climb up slowly now, I''m afraid it will take at least a whole day to reach the roof.


    In order to speed up, Xiaozhu and I climbed the stairs much faster unconsciously.


    This time we didn''t look at the empty floors at all. We went straight to the ninth floor without stopping all the way.


    Although there was still nothing on this floor, we had to stop, because there were no stairs on this floor, and we didn''t know how to get to the tenth floor.


    There is a one meter hole on the roof of the ninth floor. Maybe we need to fly up from here.


    There are some very light traces on one side of the hole. I have a general look. It should be the blood left by the demon king.


    The demon king must have been wounded in the immortal gate and tried to escape from here. When he passed through this hole, his blood stained here.


    With age, the color of the blood gradually changes, leaving only some very light traces. If I hadn''t observed it deliberately, it would be difficult to find it.


    This is because there is special array protection here, so there are some traces left. If it is outside, you can''t see anything without array protection.

 Chapter 660

    Xiaozhu and I can fly. We easily came to the tenth floor without any obstruction or danger.


    This was beyond my expectation again. I thought there would be many organs waiting for us on the tenth floor. Unexpectedly, everything was going well.


    There are some differences between the tenth floor and the ninth floor below. This floor is divided into four rooms. There is a walkway in the middle for only one person, and there are two rooms of the same size on both sides.


    I opened a door and saw at a glance that the room was absolutely closed. There was only one door I opened.


    There is a line of simple characters on the wall opposite the door - those who enter the door must reach a level-1 martial arts teacher before they can leave.


    I know that this is the threshold for selecting disciples of Shengxian sect. That is to say, only those disciples who have successfully reached the first level martial arts teacher here will be allowed to leave this room.


    The other three rooms should have similar settings, that is, to enter the interior of Shengxian gate, their own strength must meet the requirements here.


    The lowest level of disciples of Shengxian sect must be martial arts. Only disciples above martial arts are qualified to enter Shengxian sect and become real disciples of Shengxian sect.


    Xiaozhu also saw this line of big characters and whispered behind me: "it seems that if we want to enter the inside of Shengxian gate, we must let the test array here know that our strength has reached that stage."


    I see a big stone on the ground. It is the stone with array patterns engraved on the ancient road. I know what to do.


    I walked over and slowly stood on this array to slowly release a pure aura.


    The array on the stone responded immediately and released dazzling light.


    I closed my eyes involuntarily. The light was too dazzling and made my eyes uncomfortable. I had to close my eyes to adapt.


    When I opened my eyes, the array patterns on the stones changed at a speed that could not be distinguished by the naked eye, and soon changed from a test array to a small transmission array.


    I can recognize the transmission array at a glance, but I haven''t seen the transmission array refined with a stone. The array skill of the person who arranges the array is absolutely unimaginable today.


    Before I could see the array curiously, Xiaozhu had pushed me from behind me and entered the transmission array with me.


    After a faint dizziness, Xiaozhu and I had left the original practice tower and came to a huge white jade bridge 100 meters wide.


    I can still see the width of the white jade bridge, but its length is endless. I can''t see how long it is.


    Moreover, as like as two peas, the white jade used in Baiyu bridge is the same as the white jade without defects. The cost of the bridge is too high to be imagined.


    The exit of the transmission array is actually set up on a magnificent white jade bridge, which is very novel.


    Xiaozhu looked at the white jade bridge and said slowly, "master, it seems that the stone bridge is also an array. If we really want to enter the immortal gate, I''m afraid we have to crack this array."


    I''m also looking at this array, but my view is different from Xiaozhu: "I think the array here is not used to stop us, but to assist new disciples in their cultivation. If I am not mistaken, this is a huge gathering array, and it is a very advanced gathering array. "


    Xiaozhu was slightly stunned and then nodded: "the master is right. This may really be a spirit gathering array... But I saw such a large spirit gathering array for the first time. I don''t know if the effect will be very good if I practice here?"


    I smiled: "don''t you know if you try? It happened that you consumed a lot in the previous battle. You can take this opportunity to recover. "


    Xiaozhu nodded, sat down and began to practice seriously.


    I smiled bitterly, so I had to put down the most important task of our trip and sit down to practice.


    My consumption is also huge, and I was injured in the battle with the demon king. Although I was only slightly injured, I also need to adjust my breath.


    When the mental method works, I soon feel that it is different here. If I practice in the spirit gathering array, the speed will increase a lot. What''s more, this is the highest spirit gathering array, and the speed of cultivation can be imagined.


    I am a second-class king of martial arts. It has become more and more difficult to make a breakthrough in the realm. If I practice outside, I''m afraid the next breakthrough will take me several years of hard training.


    I''ve been accumulating Reiki all the time. Now I have the opportunity to accumulate Reiki faster. Naturally, I can''t miss it.


    I know very well that my new breakthrough will not be long, and it is impossible to make another breakthrough in a short time, so I have no delusion to make another breakthrough here.


    The spirit gathering array is one of the best training places provided by the immortal sect for their disciples. Generally speaking, new disciples have great potential, but their realm is very low. Cultivating in this array will be faster and breakthrough will come faster.


    I have a peaceful mind and am not in a hurry to break through immediately. When the aura in my body accumulates to a certain extent, I will naturally usher in the next breakthrough.


    The aura inside the spirit gathering array is very majestic. No one has practiced here for many years. At the beginning of practice, I felt that the aura here has a sticky feeling.


    With such dense aura, if a beginner comes here to practice, his progress must be amazing.


    I just practiced for five or six minutes, and I felt better than the usual hour.


    According to this calculation, one hour of cultivation here is equivalent to ten hours outside, and the speed is ten times higher.


    I was very excited and vaguely forgot my original desire to find the skill and combat skills of Shengxian gate.


    Martial artists cherish the opportunity to improve their strength. Now I can improve my strength quickly by practicing here, and I will stay at ease to continue to practice.


    The aura between heaven and earth was sucked into my body like drinking water. Under the refining of immortality, it was quickly converted into my own aura and collected into my Dantian.


    My yuan Shen seemed to be awakened by my cultivation speed. He opened his eyes and looked at the Reiki quickly gathered in the Dantian. He couldn''t help but also began to practice.


    He is very lazy. He never takes the initiative to practice outside, but just stays in my body and directly turns my refined spirit into the power of the yuan God he needs.


    I''m used to it. After all, the yuan God is me. I don''t have to be so clear.


    When the yuan God is strong, my cultivation speed will become faster, which is also good for me.

 Chapter 661

    I often forget the time when I practice. I don''t know how long I stayed here. I didn''t stop until I felt a little hungry.


    At this time, I have absorbed a lot of Reiki. If I continue to practice like this, the breakthrough may not be as slow as I thought.


    However, the main purpose of my coming this time is not simply to practice. There are more important things waiting for me. I can''t practice here for too long.


    When I get out of here, I have plenty of opportunities to come here to practice the spirit gathering array. I''m not in a hurry.


    At this time, I felt that I was full of aura in my elixir field. I wanted to show some boxing here or practice my sword skills. However, considering that Xiaozhu and my yuan God were still practicing, I could only resist the impulse to avoid affecting them.


    Xiaozhu is still practicing. If she wants to break through, it will be more difficult than me now.


    Xiaozhu''s main purpose now is to create her own flesh body through cultivation, which is quite difficult. Many Yuanshen bodies can''t be completed in their whole life.


    Naturally, I am willing to help Xiaozhu complete her new body creation, but I don''t have such strength at present.


    In fact, even the warrior who is considered to have gone beyond the realm of martial god, there is no way to create flesh at will.


    Of course, some martial arts practitioners who have practiced special skills are exceptions. They practice the skills of shaping the body, which is not difficult for them.


    Nowadays, such people are hard to see. After all, after the decline of cultivating immortals, many skills and combat skills have been lost.


    Xiaozhu at this stage, the easiest way to get her own flesh is to give up.


    After preparing everything and making yourself the most perfect moment, take away other people''s bodies.


    Seizing and giving up has always been controversial in the outside world. After all, after seizing other people''s bodies, other people''s souls will dissipate and will never be reborn. It is an extremely vicious means.


    However, some people believe that although the soul of the people who have been robbed has dissipated, their physical body is occupied by people who are more powerful than themselves, which may reach an unprecedented peak level, which is also a kind of progress and improvement, so it is worth affirming.


    For thousands of years, countless people have been robbed and abandoned, and countless people have robbed and abandoned others, but few people will say it on the face of it.


    Anyway, most people think these things are inappropriate and hurt the benevolence of heaven and earth. Therefore, most of them are carried out in secret and unknown.


    There are also people who temporarily lose when they are on the verge of death, randomly select a weak person, break up his soul, and then occupy his body and turn into another person to continue to survive.


    In the past, when the cultivation of immortals was popular, some people would spend a lot of money to buy the children of poor families in order to obtain the best physical body.


    Before being taken away, the children of poor people will be treated like princes and princesses. They are delicious and delicious. They are protected by special personnel. It can be regarded as a blessing for several years.


    In this process, someone brainwashed him to think that the reason why he was born was to be taken away by his master.


    When such people are robbed, most of them will be obedient. The people who are robbed are not in any danger. It can be regarded as consensual.


    There are many ways to win or lose, but there are great risks to successfully complete it.


    There are many people who, because of the failure to seize and give up, dissipated with the people who were taken away, and nothing could be left.


    Generally speaking, seizing and giving up is not such a simple thing as saying, especially Xiaozhu. Although her realm has reached the low-level martial god realm, which is higher than I expected, she has not been in the flesh after all. I''m afraid she still needs some preparation and adaptation to control the flesh.


    Maybe I''ll find a time to have a good talk with Xiaozhu, so that she can raise her realm to the peak of the martial god, that is, the Dacheng realm of the yuan God, and then find a way to find a suitable body and complete the fight.


    Or we can find some ancient way to shape the body in the immortal gate, and let Xiaozhu cultivate herself and slowly shape her own body.


    This kind of skill is hard to see in the outside world, but it should be found in Shengxian gate.


    Shengxian sect is the oldest and most authoritative immortal sect known. Maybe there is such a skill here. I secretly make up my mind to find it here and help Xiaozhu find the most suitable way to shape her body.


    As for seizing and giving up, although I don''t object, I always feel that such words are not the best. After all, the body of seizing and giving up is someone else''s. even if it can be refined slowly after seizing and giving up, and finally transformed into a suitable body, it still doesn''t give people the same feeling.


    It''s not impossible for Xiaozhu to refine her body, but that process takes at least hundreds of years. It takes too long and too many variables.


    These are the afterlife. Now Xiaozhu still needs to improve and stabilize her realm and strength. For the time being, she doesn''t have to worry about the flesh.


    When I thought of this, I looked at Xiaozhu and turned to one side.


    I have nothing to do. I just need to carefully observe how the array pattern of this gathering spirit array is portrayed, so that I can use it when I arrange the array in the future.


    Every piece of white jade here depicts array patterns. I can understand them and remember them easily.


    Strangely, the white jade here seems to be placed neatly, but in fact it has its own unique way of placement.


    Perhaps this is the difference between the ordinary soul gathering array and the soul gathering Dharma array here. I am very proud of this discovery. Remember the placement position of each white jade here, the direction of the array pattern, the connection with the adjacent white jade, etc.


    I also quietly thought in my heart: in case I don''t come back here in the future, I can try to set up such a soul gathering Dharma array for my relatives and friends, so that they can get twice the result with half the effort and improve faster.


    Arrays are the same as swordsmanship and sabre techniques. It''s easy to learn them, but it''s difficult to learn them.


    Under the guidance of Taoist Jiufang, I learned the array arrangement method and the method of depicting array patterns. At first, I didn''t feel anything. Now it seems that Taoist Jiufang still plays a great role in my teaching.


    No matter what purpose he has, he doesn''t hide it from me. It makes me learn a lot of the essence of array, and makes my array attainments stand in front of others unknowingly.


    I can''t thank Taoist Jiufang, but in terms of array, he is really my master. I still have the necessary respect.


    This soul gathering array is new to me. It is different from the array I have seen before. While remembering the array, I also secretly compare it with the soul gathering array I have seen before to find out the advantages of the array and make up for the shortcomings of the array patterns I have portrayed.

 Chapter 662

    There is no end to learning. People always have to make progress in continuous learning.


    The array is broad and profound. It''s not so easy to understand its essence easily.


    Although I''m a beginner now and my array attainments are fairly good, I''m definitely not in the realm of incarnation. There''s still a lot to go from the realm of array master.


    When I understand the essence of the array, maybe the array will continue to help me and greatly increase my strength.


    The array saved my life before. Maybe it will continue to save me in the future and help me in times of crisis.


    Like me, Xiaozhu forgot everything, integrated all her energy into her cultivation, and was completely unaware of the things around her.


    I have finished my cultivation for a long time and watched the gathering spirit array for a long time. Xiaozhu still has no sign of ending my cultivation.


    I waited patiently for Xiaozhu to finish her cultivation and continued to observe the Juling Dharma array here.


    The days passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, I waited here for Xiaozhu for nine days. These days I was not idle and remembered all the Juling Dharma array here.


    And because I have enough time, I watch it three or four times. I have a deep memory and won''t forget it every other long.


    On the ninth day, I really had nothing else to do. I was about to practice here like Xiaozhu. Xiaozhu suddenly opened her eyes and said, "master, be careful, I''m going to break through, which may lead to natural disaster."


    The word "Tianjie" came out of Xiaozhu''s mouth. I had the illusion of Petrification in an instant.


    What''s going on? It''s only a few days. Xiaozhu will break through again and cross the robbery again. It''s too fast!


    No matter what I think, Xiaozhu continued: "the master should stay as far away as possible. My natural disaster may be very serious. You can''t bear it, master..."


    After listening to Xiaozhu''s words, I felt a little sad and laughing, but I understood Xiaozhu''s meaning and knew that she was also kind, so as not to be hit by the robbery and die here.


    I backed away as I said, and didn''t stop until I was almost 500 meters away from Xiaozhu.


    The white jade bridge spirit gathering array is really huge. I walked 500 meters and still didn''t see its end.


    Colorful clouds appear in the sky, and turbulent flows that seem to be formed by aura fly in the air, beautiful and dangerous.


    Black streams of air did not know where they appeared, but slowly condensed in the air, forming a funnel-shaped super vortex.


    This vortex may change into a super hurricane at any time, and it is a black air flow with aura flow and magic flow, which greatly increases the danger of the vortex.


    An extremely dangerous smell spread slowly. Even I felt very depressed and uneasy 500 meters away, not to mention the feeling of Xiaozhu at the core.


    What kind of disaster Xiaozhu is going to cross. I''m secretly worried and worried about her. Looking at the appearance of the disaster at the beginning, I''m afraid Xiaozhu will face an extremely terrible disaster this time.


    I thought I had no ability to deal with such a disaster and retreated 200 meters again. I didn''t stop until I felt that the uneasiness and depression had been alleviated a lot.


    The abnormal shape of the sky, accompanied by a thunder like sound, has become more and more disturbing and depressing.


    Dazzling lightning flashed in the funnel-shaped turbulence and gradually pressed down towards the ground.


    I don''t know how Xiaozhu is now. The disaster hasn''t really come yet. She should have no problem.


    I''m worried about whether Xiaozhu can bear such a disaster once it comes.


    She can''t stand being seriously injured again. After all, she hasn''t recovered long.


    I''ve been staring at this funnel-shaped turbulence, which is the turbulence formed by three substances and energy, such as air, Reiki and suspected magic Qi. It''s so powerful that I''m afraid I can''t support it for a second if I enter the core now.


    Strangely, when I looked at the slowly pressed down natural disaster, it seemed that I was close to me. It seemed that I was also regarded as a person to cross the disaster.


    This is not a good thing. Is it because I am suspected of interfering with Tianjie here? Tianjie regards me as the person who crosses the robbery with Xiaozhu, which also brings me into the scope of crossing the robbery?


    I''ve had similar experiences before. I don''t want to be dragged by Tianjie to cross the robbery with Xiaozhu again.


    Moreover, I can''t bear the martial god''s natural disaster in the martial god realm.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I opened it all and continued to evacuate far away from here.


    I can''t afford it. Can I always hide it?


    I thought so and did so, but strangely, the funnel-shaped turbulence in the sky seemed to speed up and chase me.


    What the hell is going on? Before I could figure out what was going on, a black evil spirit suddenly separated from the turbulence in the sky and rushed directly over my head.


    Now I was completely flustered. I didn''t have time to think about it. The aura cover was fully opened. At the same time, I took out my killing sword to prepare for the attack of this evil Qi.


    "Kill!"


    A huge voice came at the same time, like a huge thunder, which faintly shocked my ears.


    After a spell of dizziness, everything in front of me changed greatly. The original white jade bridge disappeared and the original spirit gathering array could not feel it. Instead, a group of people who were definitely not in our world appeared around me. Their eyes were blood red, like the eyes of the demon king before he died.


    What''s going on? How do I feel like I''m surrounded by countless strange people.


    And they are not real people, but a personal shadow, like Yuanshen body.


    They approached slowly and greeted me with all kinds of weapons in their hands, completely intending to kill me on the spot.


    I was stunned. I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Don''t stand foolishly," my yuan God seemed to wake up and shouted, "these are the remnant souls of people in the demon world, which will make you hallucinate and completely lose yourself. You quickly sit down, keep your heart, and let me help you kill them. "


    I was surprised and suddenly woke up. It turned out that I was trapped by the ghost of the people in the demon world who died here.


    I was awakened by the yuan God, so I quickly sat down and kept my heart, and let my yuan God solve the remnant souls of the people in the demon world here.


    Since it is a remnant soul, the remaining power of the yuan God must be insufficient for fear. My yuan God is enough to kill all of them.


    After the remnant soul is killed, the power of the yuan God will come out and can also be directly absorbed by my yuan God as a necessary thing for his future cultivation. Kill two birds with one stone.


    Use the aura mask to protect my body, then use the aura to protect my heart, and then let the yuan God deal with the remnant souls of people in the demon world. I''m safe for the time being.


    I was completely forced to cross the robbery. I felt depressed when I thought about it, but I had nothing to do.

 Chapter 663

    The remnant souls of the people in the demon world dare to appear at this time, and they are not afraid of being directly destroyed by heaven.


    Most of the heavenly robberies are the most feared by the yuan Shen body. I really don''t understand how the remnant souls of people in the demon world have the courage to attack me at this time.


    Yuanshen is fighting. He uses the power of Yuanshen, but the moves are basically the same as mine. We are a whole. He can master all the combat skills I can.


    However, the Yuanshen body likes to use the Dragon subduing formula most. After all, he has no weapons to use. The battle skills of the Dragon subduing formula can be used with the power of the Yuanshen, which is most beneficial to him.


    After being attacked by the yuan God, most of the remaining souls of those people in the demon world who turned into black Qi dissipated completely under one move, turned into strands of yuan God''s power, directly absorbed by the yuan God, and there was nothing left.


    I''m a little worried that the yuan God will affect his original mind after absorbing the yuan God''s power emitted by the remnant soul of people in the demon world, but I can''t stop the yuan God from doing anything at present. After all, he is fighting and protecting me.


    When the battle is over, I must persuade him to appropriately give up the power of the original God emitted by the remnant souls of some people in the demon world, so as not to suffer from the evil nature in the future.


    The battle of Yuanshen continues. I have nothing to do. I almost don''t have to fight except to protect myself.


    "Master," just when I felt I had nothing to do, a voice came to my mind: "I''m Wan''er, and I also want to help the master kill the enemy..."


    I understand Wan''er''s meaning. Her injury is not good. Now I can directly absorb the remnant souls of people in the demon world for cultivation. Naturally, I won''t miss such a good opportunity.


    As the master, I couldn''t stop her, so I asked Wan''er to fight directly without saying a word.


    With my Yuanshen, Wan''er''s own strength is not weak. I believe there is no problem dealing with the remnant souls of these people in the demon world.


    I quietly watched my yuan Shen and Wan''er fight together. Although I knew they would have no problem dealing with the remnant souls of these people in the demon world, I still had to stare carefully.


    If anything happens, I can help in time.


    At this time, a warm heat suddenly came from my chest. A black light flashed from my space ring. The newly obtained space ring that I put into the space ring actually came out by itself.


    Then came the ominous magic sword and an amazing evil spirit.


    When the magic sword appeared independently, I knew that things were bad. In a hurry, I used a aura to suppress the magic sword that had not completely separated from the space ring.


    I shot very fast. The magic sword struggled, but I still couldn''t avoid being suppressed by me. Half of it stayed outside and half of it was still inside the space ring.


    The space ring has its own boundary and is connected with the outside world, but it belongs to two interfaces after all. The magic sword was suppressed by me, and immediately lost the ability of self action and was stuck in the channel between the two boundaries.


    Black evil spirit was emitted from the magic sword. I obviously felt that the residual souls of those people in the demon world outside me were like sharks smelling blood. They were excited one by one, and their combat effectiveness was significantly enhanced.


    The evil spirit emitted by the magic sword has a great stimulating effect on the remnant souls of the people in the demon world, and instantly makes the people in the demon world more crazy and bloodthirsty.


    My God immediately sent me a voice: "do you want to kill us? Seal the magic sword quickly. "


    I had already started to seal this magic sword before the yuan God spoke. It can affect the remnant souls of those people in the demon world, but I can''t let it stay outside.


    I had sealed the magic sword once, but it broke the seal. Now I''ll change a more powerful sealing technique and add an array to seal it together.


    This time I will seal it together with the space ring, so that the magic sword can no longer break through the seal and appear in front of the remnant souls of these people in the demon world.


    The aura in my body swarmed out and wrapped the magic sword and space ring together.


    First, block the connection between the magic sword and the outside world to prevent it from continuing to stimulate the remnant soul of people in the demon world.


    At the same time, take out an empty array disk and quickly depict countless array patterns on it. These array patterns are seal arrays. Once the depiction is completed, the power of seal will be very amazing.


    The magic sword seemed to know that it was about to be completely sealed, and began to violently impact my suppression, intending to get out of my control.


    The impact of the magic sword is very strong. I almost couldn''t suppress it several times.


    Fortunately, I have always been on guard. The aura swarmed out and wrapped the magic sword layer by layer. I just didn''t give it a chance to escape.


    Now I''m multi-purpose. I have to suppress the magic sword and depict the array patterns. I also have to protect myself from the attack of heaven''s robbery. What''s more, I have to worry about the accidents of Yuanshen and Wan''er. I''m very busy.


    Fortunately, the ghost of the people in the demon world who lost the stimulation of the magic sword returned to the previous state at this time. My Yuanshen and Wan''er were enough to cope with it and reduced a lot of my pressure.


    This time''s disaster should be related to the magic sword, not just the disaster caused by Xiaozhu''s breakthrough.


    The remnant spirits of people in the demon world should be summoned by the demon sword. The purpose may be to help the demon sword get out of my control, or to attack all creatures in the Tianjie and create an opportunity for the demon sword to get out of my seal.


    The depiction of array patterns was originally completed by concentration, so I always made mistakes due to distraction when depicting array patterns, so I had to do it again and again.


    This seriously prolonged my time to depict the array pattern and made the struggle of the magic sword more crazy and powerful.


    As a last resort, I had to devote most of my energy to depicting array patterns and give my own safety to my Yuanshen and Wan''er.


    Yuan Shen and Wan''er have been fighting to kill the remnant souls of those people in the demon world.


    I didn''t pay too much attention to the battle between Yuanshen and Wan''er. I just took a look and continued to depict the array patterns.


    After several failures, the fierce struggle of the magic sword is getting higher and higher, which makes me a little anxious.


    We must succeed this time. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the magic sword will really break away from my control and go out to integrate with the ghost of the people in the demon world, which will do great harm to us.


    This damn robbery is not like a robbery, but more like a conspiracy - the conspiracy made by the magic sword is a conspiracy to help the magic sword get out of my control and kill.


    I was a little confused. I vaguely felt that the robbery caused by Xiaozhu this time was very strange. Compared with the robbery I had seen in the past, it was more like a conspiracy.

 Chapter 664

    There are so many remnant souls in the demon world. I think there are quite a few people in the demon world who came to attack Shengxian gate in those years. I''m afraid there are millions.


    Millions of people in the demon world came to Shengxian gate and fought with the disciples of Shengxian gate until almost all the people in Shengxian gate and the demon world were destroyed. The spectacular and tragic scene made people excited and split.


    The disciples of Shengxian sect may have been buried by the immortal sect members who didn''t die. There are no residual souls, whether reincarnation or the cultivation of Yuanshen to reshape the flesh.


    All the people in the demon world were destroyed. The only demon king who didn''t die also escaped from here after serious injury and was trapped in the practice tower. Therefore, most people were corpsed here and couldn''t go to earth for peace.


    The remnant souls of these people are restless. They stay here to wander and become lonely ghosts.


    Now, when the robbery comes, they take the opportunity to appear, act as the killer of the robbery, and launch an endless attack on us.


    Of course, it is also possible to be summoned by the magic sword and the ghost of the people in the demon world appears to help the magic sword break through the seal.


    In short, I think this time''s robbery is really strange, and it has something to do with the magic sword more or less.


    This is the magic sword robbery. I call it this time.


    The key to the magic sword robbery is this magic sword. As long as I suppress the magic sword, I believe there is no great danger of this heaven robbery.


    After fighting for a while, the yuan God finally couldn''t help drinking again: "hurry up, the damn ghost is endless. We can''t support it for too long."


    I''m worried, but I have to take my time. After all, it''s not so simple to depict the array pattern on the array plate.


    Especially in the case of interference, a little carelessness will destroy all the array patterns painted before and have to start again.


    Yuan Shen and Wan''er gradually couldn''t support themselves. They were surrounded by remnant souls and felt like they were going to lose themselves.


    I''m more worried. Sweat comes from my forehead. As a second-class king of martial arts, I always sweat out recently. It''s also a very strange thing.


    King Wu is already a very advanced warrior. His body has been transformed many times. It should be cold and hot, and he won''t sweat.


    Maybe under the strong pressure, I will certainly stimulate my potential. With my efforts and perseverance, the array pattern is finally completed.


    At this time, Yuan Shen and Wan''er have reached the limit. If I don''t finish the seal of the magic sword, I''m afraid they will be really dangerous.


    Although the individual strength of these remnant souls is not very strong, there are too many of them, forcing Yuanshen and Wan''er to go all out.


    And for a long time, Yuanshen and Wan''er couldn''t bear it. Gradually, they felt unstable. They made mistakes frequently and made a fuss.


    Fortunately, I have completed the seal array. After I start this array, the magic sword will be sealed, and those residual souls will not be so terrible.


    Start the array with the fastest speed, and use all Reiki to help seal the magic sword. In the blink of an eye, the magic sword was completely sealed and retracted into the space ring. It was no longer struggling as before.


    When the magic sword stopped struggling, the pressure around me immediately decreased, and the endless remnant souls of people in the demon world immediately stopped pouring out.


    I was relieved. When I went to see yuan Shen and Wan''er again, I found that the airtight residual souls around them gradually dispersed and no longer attacked like before.


    Yuanshen and Wan''er took the opportunity to retreat and came to me. They both looked very tired. The battle just now made them very tired.


    The crisis is temporarily relieved, but the disaster is not over yet, and the remnant souls of the people in the demon world have not been evacuated. What should I do.


    I slowly stood up, slowly raised the killing sword in my hand, and shot at the ghost of the people in the demon world who still surrounded me


    Because I don''t trust Xiaozhu, after sealing the magic sword, I took the initiative to attack the remnant souls of those people in the demon world. In fact, my attack means didn''t play a great role in these remnant souls. I didn''t want to destroy them all. I just wanted to make a way to meet Xiaozhu.


    Xiaozhu is the main body of this robbery. The pressure on her side must be much greater than that on me. I can''t let Xiaozhu be hurt. She is not only an instrument spirit of me, but also a partner of my teachers and friends.


    When the killer sword cuts on the remnant soul, it often doesn''t feel anything. It''s like cutting in the air. Nothing has changed.


    The remnant soul can''t be killed directly with a weapon such as killer sword, unless I can find the kind of war skill to kill the soul with killer sword.


    It is said that the killer sword can be killed together with the original God of the enemy. Even the warrior in the martial god realm can not be spared. Therefore, it is called the killer sword, which means that it can kill both the martial god and the original God of the martial god.


    After I got the killer sword, I always used it as an ordinary weapon and knew nothing about its function of killing the yuan God.


    In the past, most of the people who fought with me were human beings, so I didn''t care about this. Now my opponents are all residual souls, that is, incomplete Yuanshen bodies. I thought of this again.


    I tried to communicate with the possible spirit of the killing sword, but I got nothing. All the time, I can feel that the killing sword has a spirit, but I can''t contact it, let alone get much substantive help from it.


    Yuan Shen and Wan''er had no choice but to continue fighting. Their pressure was reduced a lot, but they were still not the same as before. They seemed unable to support at any time. There was no doubt that they were tired.


    I had an idea and took the initiative to communicate with Wan''er: "if you try to enter my killer sword and temporarily act as the spirit of the killer sword, it may have a miraculous effect."


    I said what I thought without much consideration. After Wan''er was stunned for a while, she cooperated with me very much.


    I watched Wan''er''s body slowly disappear, and then I felt that the killing sword in my hand suddenly sank.


    This is because Wan''er has just entered the killing sword. She is not familiar with the internal structure of the killing sword, which touches the self-protection of the killing sword, and the weight suddenly becomes extremely heavy.


    Fortunately, with superhuman strength, I can still stably grasp the killing sword with one hand, so as not to drop it to the ground.


    As soon as the killing sword sank, it immediately became the same as just now, with moderate weight and no obvious change.


    A message passed to my mind along the killing sword: "master, the spirit of the killing sword is sleeping. As long as I wake him up, the power of the killing sword can be brought into play immediately."


    I was overjoyed: "wake up the sword spirit quickly. We are now facing a large number of remnant souls of people in the demon world. We can''t have any hesitation."


    Wan''er didn''t speak any more. She probably tried her best to wake up the sleeping spirit of killer sword.

 Chapter 665

    The spirit of the killing sword is sleeping. It must be injured or something else. Now I have no time to check what happened to him. The only hope is that he can wake up and tell me how to give full play to the ability of killing the yuan God.


    At this time, the remnant souls around me gradually surrounded me. It was really three layers inside and three layers outside, endless.


    Even in the sky, there were ghosts everywhere. They seemed to have received some instructions, surrounded me in an orderly manner and cut off all my retreat.


    Yuanshen helped me block more than half of the remnant souls behind me, but he could not only protect me, because he himself was attacked by countless remnant souls.


    I couldn''t stay still and let these ghosts completely surround me, so I tried to lift my unconscious arm and send out the Dragon subduing formula.


    The dragon shaped aura roared out and scattered a large area of residual souls in front of me.


    My heart rejoiced, thinking that this could also kill these remnant souls.


    Just after a while, I was completely disappointed, and those scattered souls immediately recovered and continued to attack me.


    This is really endless. I don''t know when I can clean up these residual souls who can''t reincarnate or return to the demon world.


    In addition, I''m not in a hurry. I can stick to it for a period of time. It will be fine for the time being, but Xiaozhu''s safety makes me have to worry. She doesn''t know whether she''s well at present.


    Unfortunately, my arm hasn''t fully regained consciousness until now. It''s slow and always feels like it doesn''t work well. It''s extremely difficult to use Reiki to resolve it.


    I didn''t care much about being hit by the devil when I was fighting with him. Now it seems that after the devil Qi hurt my arm, it has been affecting the flexibility of my arm. I underestimated the devil''s attack means.


    It always failed to depict the array pattern before, which is more or less related to this. It just doesn''t take much effort to depict the array pattern. I don''t feel any discomfort on my arm. Now I''m fighting, I feel very uncomfortable.


    A little mistake in the battle may lead to a big mistake. I can''t regret it. What''s more, my arm doesn''t work well now?


    I don''t know how long it will take Wan''er to wake up the spirit of the killer sword. I can only bite my teeth and insist to disperse the dead souls as much as possible and keep them away from me.


    This is not the way. Sooner or later, my aura will be exhausted, and the remnant soul will attack my noumenon without the protection of the yuan God.


    If I call back the original God, I will be attacked on all sides and more dangerous.


    If I can''t, I have to use my life-saving means and take out a killing array left by Taoist Jiufang to resist the remnant souls here temporarily.


    Just by doing so, the power of Tianjie will become more and more powerful, because Tianjie will think I am opportunistic and punish me.


    I''m still in the second place. The key is that if I do so, Xiaozhu may be implicated and it will be more difficult to survive this disaster.


    I can''t increase the danger of Xiaozhu. I can''t do this even if I am injured or killed by a remnant soul.


    After strengthening my faith, I sent out the Dragon subduing formula again, and the dragon shaped aura rushed out continuously to clean up a large area in front of me.


    The Dragon subduing formula can''t kill the remnant souls. It can still disperse them.


    I took the opportunity to rush out for a while and slowly approached the place where Xiaozhu was located.


    At this time, I was secretly regretting. At that time, I thought this was Xiaozhu''s martial god robbery. I didn''t have any resistance at all, so I kept away from Xiaozhu as far as possible. Now I understand that I can also help Xiaozhu. After I want to get close to Xiaozhu, it''s very difficult.


    It''s like climbing a mountain. You may be able to climb up when you go up, but it''s much more difficult to get down because the mountain is steep.


    According to my current method, I have to walk nearly 700 meters to reach the place where Xiaozhu is located. I''m afraid it will take a long time to do it.


    I hope Xiaozhu can hold on until then, or Wan''er can wake up the spirit of the killing sword quickly, let me know how to kill these residual souls with the killing sword, and get closer to Xiaozhu faster.


    Gritting my teeth, and then pounding at Xiaozhu quickly between the gaps. After so many times, I knew that doing so was no different from committing suicide.


    Dragon subduing formula needs to consume Reiki. I use dragon subduing formula on a large scale every time. The consumption of Reiki will increase several times than usual. If this goes on, my Reiki will be exhausted before I walk out of 200 meters.


    It will be a question whether I can protect myself, let alone Help Xiaozhu.


    Wan''er, come on, I feel like I''m going to be killed by the endless remnant spirits here. I''m worried in my heart.


    It''s not the first time for me to face such a desperate situation. I''m not very flustered, but if Wan''er doesn''t wake up the spirit of killer sword soon, I know I can''t last long.


    If I am killed by a group of remnant souls who have no self-consciousness, I must be the most miserable king of Wu who has never been before and will never come.


    Most of the remnant souls here will not take the initiative to hurt people. They have become their accomplices driven by the magic sword and heaven robbery.


    If I die in the hands of the remnant soul, I am too wronged and oppressed.


    No matter when I tell myself, I can''t give up easily, even in a desperate situation.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted, silently saying in my heart: Wan''er come on, Wan''er come on.


    Wan''er must be able to feel my current situation. She should also try her best to awaken the spirit of the killer sword.


    I can''t urge her too much. If she fails because of my urging, I''m really in danger.


    The situation is becoming more and more urgent, and the remnant soul around me is getting closer and closer to me. When my aura is exhausted, I have to stop attacking the remnant soul temporarily, and I also need to catch my breath.


    It''s up to Yuan Shen to deal with the remnant soul of people who resist the demon world. He has more ways to deal with the remnant soul than I do, and he can barely hold on.


    My aura is not good, and I can''t help it. Even if I''m a second-class king of martial arts, I can disperse a large number of residual souls here with one move, but they will appear again in an instant because I can''t kill them. I''ve been busy for a long time, but I''m just closer to Xiaozhu. I can''t really kill even one residual soul.


    If the number of enemies does not decrease, I will definitely have no possibility of winning. With my consumption, my aura and physical strength will slowly weaken, and I will only fail in the end.


    Everything depends on Wan''er. I put all my hopes on Wan''er and hope she won''t let me down.


    Wan''er must not let me down. I''m disappointed. I and my Yuanshen body, Wan''er and Xiaozhu, I''m afraid they will all die here.


    I''m in danger now, and Xiaozhu is the same. I hope Wan''er will wake up the spirit of killer sword earlier and save our lives.

 Chapter 666

    "Master," I seemed to wait a long time before Wan''er''s voice rang out: "Jianling woke up, but he was very weak. The master had to pick up the most important question. He won''t be awake for a long time."


    I was overjoyed and immediately said, "what I want to know is how the killing sword kills the yuan God body. Don''t tell me anything else for the time being."


    Without saying a word, the spirit of killer sword directly transmitted a message to my mind. He seemed to be very weak. After transmitting this message, he lost contact.


    Fortunately, this message is the battle skill of killing the God killing sword and killing the yuan God that I am most concerned about, which is just suitable for me now.


    I thought the killer sword had some special functions and could be used directly. Now I know that I also need to make some preparations.


    Now there are enemies around me. I don''t seem to have time to cultivate new combat skills, but I have to cultivate this set of combat skills. After all, my enemies are Yuanshen bodies. If I don''t practice, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get through the current crisis.


    The information pouring into my mind is huge, but I still understood it in the shortest time.


    Remembering things in my mind is much easier to understand, and I don''t spend too much time.


    I used to consume a lot. Now when I understand the new combat skills, I also take the opportunity to run the immortal decision to recover the previous consumption.


    Of course, I have some spirit grass to restore my aura. I also took out some to eat at this time to speed up my recovery.


    The battle skill of killing yuan Shen told me by the spirit of killing God sword is called Huashen Jue. It is a special battle skill for yuan Shen body and a sword skill.


    I am very familiar with swordsmanship, and the level can be said to be quite high, so I have enough confidence in the understanding of this combat skill.


    I focus on three uses. While continuing to operate, I will restore my strength. While I am distracted to understand the newly obtained war skills and divine decisions, I also have to attack those remnant souls.


    Hua Shen''s decision needs the power of Yuan Shen, that is, my yuan Shen''s help. Now yuan Shen is helping me resist the attack of the remnant soul. I have no time to separate. I can only tell yuan Shen the war skills first, let him be familiar with the war skills first, and then let Wan''er replace yuan Shen to temporarily block the attack of the remnant soul and return to Yuan Shen to practice this Hua Shen decision with me.


    The situation is crisis and time is pressing. I have to take risks again and again. Distraction in battle is a very dangerous thing. Now I have to learn a war skill, which is even more dangerous.


    Fortunately, it was not very difficult for me to understand this combat skill. I understood the essentials and knew what to do in a short time.


    Yuanshen and I have the same mind. Naturally, he has no problem understanding this war skill. We spent a little time and knew the use method of war skill.


    The difficulty of turning the divine decision is only to use Reiki and the power of the original God to launch the war skills at the same time. As long as we master this, we will naturally give full play to the power of the war skills.


    Wan''er got my order to replace yuan Shen. Yuan Shen took the opportunity to return to my body and directly injected a force of Yuan Shen into the killing sword in my hand without saying a word.


    I shouted, "Wan''er, come back."


    At the same time, the sword of killing God in my hand also made huashenjue come out.


    The sword body of the killing God sword is vast, like a huge searchlight. In the blink of an eye, it emits countless invisible sword Qi formed by the power of the yuan God and aura.


    These sword Qi should be no threat to us humans, because several pass through my body without causing any harm to me.


    Looking at those ghosts, it seems that they have encountered the snow in the hot sun and melted a large area in the blink of an eye.


    All the remnant souls hit by the invisible sword Qi immediately dissipate and become a trace of the power of the original God, floating in the air.


    Huashenjue is really the bane of all Yuanshen bodies, especially those without physical protection. The remnant souls of people in the demon world can only disappear completely when they encounter the fate, and they can''t be spared.


    Fortunately, after Wan''er got my warning, she immediately returned to the falling wild goose knife and was not hurt.


    I''m very happy to know that I have the means to protect my life, and can eliminate the residual souls of these people in the demon world to the greatest extent. I''m quite excited and inexplicable.


    Hua shenjue attacked the remnant souls around me again and again. Those remnant souls dissipated completely one after another and never recovered.


    The pure power of the yuan God floated in the air, and gradually there was a sign of solidity.


    This is because there are too many yuan Shen''s power. If I continue to kill these residual souls here, the yuan Shen''s power here will reach an amazing level, and there may be some special changes.


    I killed the rising, while moving quickly and running in the direction of Xiaozhu, I killed all the residual souls I could see, leaving none.


    I don''t know how many remnant souls I killed this time, but I have a feeling that the number of remnant souls I killed this time will exceed 100000.


    Not every dead person in the demon world will leave residual souls, but almost all of them are concentrated here now. They are used as killers by Tianjie. The number is very amazing.


    I killed so much that there were some changes in the robbery.


    The funnel-shaped turbulence in the sky slowly lowered, and bursts of hurricanes formed around me, causing me great trouble.


    I can no longer easily kill the dead souls, but I should try my best to avoid these hurricanes so as not to hurt myself.


    Fortunately, huashenjue is a large-scale attack skill. I can still kill many remnant souls with the a random blow. I don''t lose it.


    When I fight alone, I can best improve my combat experience. I fight among countless remnant souls and have to guard against ubiquitous hurricanes all the time. The requirements for body method and speed are very high, forcing me to constantly speed up and change my body method.


    My speed is faster and faster, and my body method is more and more handy. Even I feel obvious about the improvement of my comprehensive strength.


    I haven''t fought like this for some time. Now I''ve been fighting for a while, but I''m vaguely excited.


    It seems that I am also eager to fight. After all, this is the instinct of Every warrior, and I am no exception.


    The killing sword dances like the wind, and my people also flutter like the wind, without trace.


    The remnant soul is constantly being killed, but the hurricane can''t hurt me once. It can''t touch me at all.


    I killed so much that I had some palpitations, but I couldn''t stop at all, because if I stopped, I might die.


    The sky robbery became more and more angry, the turbulence was lower, and the hurricanes came more and faster.


    Even those ghosts, who had been a little calm after the magic sword was sealed, have become very crazy and tyrannical again.


    At this time, the remnant souls should be used as killers by Tianjie, which has nothing to do with the magic sword.

 Chapter 667

    Is Tianjie not going to let me go easily, the man with the magic sword, or do you retaliate for me because I helped Xiaozhu resist Tianjie?


    The overwhelming ghosts and hurricanes constantly attacked me, making me in a hurry.


    The power of huashenjue is powerful enough. A large-scale attack also killed many residual souls around me, but it is extremely difficult for me to rush to Xiaozhu right now.


    There are hurricanes and ghosts everywhere, so I can''t move forward quickly. There are dangers ahead. I can only detour again and again.


    In my heart, there was a anger slowly generated, and then the anger turned into a murderous intention, and a murderous spirit rising from the sky appeared


    The murderous spirit filled my chest instantly, and my whole person became a little abnormal in an instant.


    I also feel my abnormality, but there is no way to stop my change.


    In an instant, I became a devil who only knew to kill. I was not afraid of danger. I just wanted to kill.


    I''m crazy to kill those souls, even ignoring the threat of hurricanes.


    The hurricane tore my protective clothing and hurt my body. It was bloody and terrible.


    But I didn''t feel it. I still rushed to those residual souls and killed them with one sword.


    I seem to have lost myself, and I seem to be a little sober, but I can''t control my killing intention, let alone stop killing.


    The killing continued, my body was constantly destroyed, and the blood flowed out. I didn''t feel anything, as if it wasn''t me who was hurt.


    It''s so abnormal that I have to stop - a voice seems to be shouting like this all the time, but I don''t feel it clearly.


    If it goes on like this, I may be killed by hurricanes and ghosts soon. When I die, I can''t even feel any pain, and I don''t know how I died.


    The situation was very critical. I began to feel that I was in extreme danger, but I didn''t know what to do.


    A burst of coolness suddenly appeared at this most critical moment. My confused brain suddenly woke up. The severe pain made me clench my teeth, but still gave a scream.


    The soul bead on my chest suddenly released an amazing cool breath, which woke me up in an instant.


    After I recovered all my senses, I suddenly found that I was not hurt at all and there was no change at all.


    I''m still in my previous position. My protective clothing is intact and I''m not hurt... All this is an illusion.


    It must be the illusion created by the natural disaster, which makes me mistakenly think that I have fallen into the double siege of the ghost and the hurricane and am on the verge of death.


    When I think I''m dead, it will directly affect my Yuanshen. If my Yuanshen thinks I''m dead, he will fall into a deep sleep and I will lose my self-consciousness.


    This is quite dangerous. Losing yourself in the ghost and hurricane is no different from suicide.


    At the critical moment, the soul beads saved me again. I couldn''t help looking down at the soul beads with dazzling light. I was surprised to find that there was a layer of uneven material on the surface of the soul beads again, wrapping the soul beads layer by layer and becoming no longer smooth and round.


    I understand that this is formed after the power of the original God condensed on the surface of the soul bead after the remnant soul of the demon world was killed. It''s not surprising.


    Now this place is full of the power of the yuan God. The soul beads independently absorb the power of the yuan God here. Naturally, there will be such changes.


    This is a good thing. The power of the original God absorbed by the soul bead is equivalent to being stored, which may be of great use to me in the future.


    Thinking of this, I simply took the soul beads out of my clothes so that it could absorb more power of the yuan God.


    I myself once again put out the determination of God to kill all these lingering ghosts in front of me.


    The more remnant souls I kill, the more powerful the surrounding Yuanshen will be, and the more Yuanshen power the soul beads will absorb.


    If I can cultivate the yuan God at this time and decide to cultivate my yuan God, I think I will have a great chance to make a breakthrough.


    Unfortunately, I have to deal with the remnant soul and hurricane, and I have no time to practice yuanshenjue.


    My Yuanshen could have practiced yuanshenjue by himself, but he had no time to separate himself if he wanted to cooperate with me to launch huashenjue to kill residual souls.


    The hallucination created by Tianjie failed to control me. At the moment, I seem to be at a loss. Unexpectedly, there are no other Yin moves.


    Nevertheless, the huge number of remnant souls and hurricanes were enough for me to drink a pot. I killed for a long time. I felt my arms were a little sour and soft, and I couldn''t reach the place where Xiaozhu was located.


    Maybe I can''t see Xiaozhu until I kill all the remaining souls here. I''m ready to continue killing.


    Conscious fighting and unconscious killing are not a concept. I clearly know what I''m doing and what my purpose is.


    I suddenly feel that it''s a good thing to be able to control myself. After all, it''s too bad to be controlled by others.


    Shengxian Jue is constantly running, but my consumption exceeds the Reiki added by cultivating Shengxian Jue, and I gradually feel that I can''t bear it.


    According to the distance between me and Xiaozhu, now I have a maximum distance of 100 meters from Xiaozhu. The spirit is determined. The remnant soul is basically no threat to me. As long as I avoid the hurricane, I can reach Xiaozhu smoothly.


    Then I can protect Xiaozhu and let her go through the robbery smoothly, or avoid the robbery.


    Natural disasters are generally limited in time. Endless natural disasters are rarely encountered, unless it is particularly unlucky, or an adverse existence is envied by God and deliberately embarrassed.


    It''s easy to understand that people who are too unlucky can''t do anything smoothly. The existence against the sky will generally be envied by God. Therefore, when crossing the robbery, there may be some very unusual robbery in order to strangle genius.


    Heaven is jealous of talents. Maybe it is more appropriate in the immortal world to understand it literally.


    I met an endless disaster. I thought I was unlucky at that time, not an existence against the sky.


    Now Xiaozhu''s natural disaster seems to have such a trend, so I think I should avoid it for the time being.


    In the last 100 meters, I have to sprint with all my strength. The killing sword is like an illusion when I dance. I can''t even see what it looks like.


    The light formed by the power and aura of the original God is enough to kill any residual Soul here. All residual souls close to me are killed by me, and none are spared.


    The soul beads at the chest become larger and larger, and the surface of each one condenses the power of a thick yuan God, and there is a tendency to become smooth gradually.


    These are the highly condensed power of the yuan God that turns into an entity. If you take it outside, you''ll be broken and scrambled by some immortal practitioners.

 Chapter 668

    The higher the level of martial arts, the higher the requirements for the cultivation of the yuan God, and the cultivation of the yuan God is extremely difficult. Many old immortal levels are high enough, but the yuan God can''t keep up with the level, so he is stuck in a certain level and can''t break through and reach his peak.


    Therefore, if there is such a power of yuan God that can be directly absorbed to them, they will not hesitate even if it costs them a great price.


    Every natural disaster is extremely dangerous, but every natural disaster will hide opportunities.


    Every time I''ve been through the disaster before, there will be hidden opportunities, either to strengthen my physical quality, or to give me the opportunity to strengthen my original God.


    This time, Xiaozhu''s heavenly robbery obviously can enhance the Yuanshen. The power of the Yuanshen after these residual souls are killed is pure and can be directly absorbed. It is a rare opportunity to enhance the Yuanshen.


    However, most people can take advantage of the remaining power of natural disaster to cultivate their flesh body at most, and can''t get too much benefit from it.


    It''s not the first time that I benefited from the disaster. Now I accidentally let the soul bead absorb so much power of the original God. It can be said that I haven''t been killed by the disaster for so long.


    After many times of killing, I finally saw Xiaozhu who was still in place. Xiaozhu seemed to have no difference from when I left before. She sat cross legged on the ground to practice and didn''t even open her eyes.


    Although there were residual souls everywhere around her, none of them went up to attack her. On the contrary, these residual souls seemed to have the appearance of protecting her. They walked around her and looked like great enemies to me, an outsider.


    I couldn''t understand it. I just vaguely felt that it might have something to do with Xiaozhu, who is also the Yuanshen body.


    But this seems not to be the real reason why the remnant spirits didn''t attack Xiaozhu. After all, my yuan God and Wan''er were attacked by these remnant spirits before.


    Seeing that Xiaozhu is all right, I am relieved. I can''t continue to use huashenjue around Xiaozhu. Huashenjue is a large-scale group offensive war skill. Once it is displayed around Xiaozhu, it will certainly hurt Xiaozhu, who is also a Yuanshen body.


    I retreated slowly. When I reached the place where I could see Xiaozhu and would not hurt Xiaozhu, I continued to attack and kill those residual souls, sharpen my will, cultivate my war skills, and exercise my body method and speed.


    At this moment, I feel that this natural disaster has reached the end of a powerful crossbow. It not only does not threaten me, but also will only give me an opponent to practice martial arts and help me cultivate.


    Moreover, the remnant Soul here will also provide enough yuan divine power for my soul beads. It''s not like a heaven robbery at all, but more like a training place specially prepared for me.


    After being killed by me for a while, the number of remnant souls here has decreased significantly. The remnant souls around me are no longer next to each other, but there are large gaps.


    Wan''er took the opportunity to say to me, "master, wait a moment. I want to go out and absorb the power of the yuan God here. Please give me some time."


    I know that Wan''er wanted to absorb the power of the original God here to cultivate. She wanted me to see Xiaozhu first. So far, Xiaozhu is fine now, and I have no danger, so she can''t help it anymore.


    After Wan''er appeared, she left me directly and went further to absorb the power of the yuan God here, so as not to be hurt by me.


    My Yuanshen is depressed. He wants to help me use Huashen. He can''t leave my body to absorb the power of Yuanshen here and lose the best opportunity for cultivation.


    This is also a matter of no choice. I didn''t comfort him, but just continued to fight.


    My goal is to kill all the remnant souls here and return a clean world here to the greatest extent.


    These remnant souls have been here for thousands of years, and it''s time for them to leave.


    With my killing, Tianjie seems to have a premonition that if it goes on like this, there will be no residual souls of these people in the demon world, and there are slowly signs of dissipation.


    I was tired of killing. My arms were already sour, and my physical strength gradually couldn''t keep up with such a fierce fighting rhythm. Looking at the signs that the natural disaster dissipated, I slowed down the speed of killing.


    After a while, the disaster really dissipated. First, the hurricane slowly disappeared, then the funnel-shaped turbulence in the sky slowly disappeared, and finally, the few remaining souls disappeared.


    Everything has returned to its original state. It''s like I had a dream, a long and dangerous dream.


    If I hadn''t had my physical injury and felt extremely tired, I might really think it was a dream, a nightmare.


    Xiaozhu is still sitting cross legged on the ground dozens of meters away. There is no sign of moving. This is abnormal, very abnormal.


    The disaster is over. She should be sensitive to what she said. She shouldn''t be so motionless.


    Uneasy, I quickly ran to Xiaozhu and was ready to try to wake her up.


    Xiaozhu''s face was calm, but there was a trace of black air between her eyebrows.


    I was surprised. The black gas was nothing else, but evil gas.


    Evil Qi enters the body. Xiaozhu has been possessed for a long time. She has lost her original heart, so she doesn''t move. It''s like practicing.


    I didn''t notice this before because I was disturbed by ghost and hurricane.


    I scolded myself for being careless. At the same time, I quickly reached out to take off the soul bead on my neck and put it on Xiaozhu''s neck.


    The soul bead was originally the shelter of Xiaozhu. It has a miraculous effect on waking up the enchanted people. Now it should have a certain protective effect on Xiaozhu.


    My Yuanshen ran out at the moment of the end of the robbery. Now here, the greedy absorption has not completely dissipated the Yuanshen power between heaven and earth. I didn''t care that the Yuanshen would miss the best training opportunity, so I quickly shouted: "come and help, Xiaozhu is possessed..."


    The yuan God was connected with me. He had already felt my anxiety and worry, so as soon as I shouted out, he stopped absorbing the power of the yuan God and flew over and directly into Xiaozhu''s body.


    Yuanshen wants to enter Xiaozhu''s body to help Xiaozhu drive away the magic Qi. He is a Yuanshen body, and Xiaozhu is also a Yuanshen body. They can go in and out freely.


    My body was not idle. All my last aura was mobilized and rushed towards Xiaozhu like money.


    At this time, it would be nice if Wan''er could come and help, but she is now absorbing the power of the yuan God in the distance. She doesn''t know the situation here and can''t help us.


    I once knew how to dispel the evil Qi before. It''s just that the evil Qi invading Xiaozhu should have been for some time. It''s more difficult to dispel it when it is integrated with Xiaozhu.


    In order to help Xiaozhu dispel the magic Qi, I''m ready for a long battle. Take some spirit grass and take it while dispelling the magic Qi to help me recover my spirit Qi quickly.

 Chapter 669

    Through the yuan God, I saw that the residual magic Qi in Xiaozhu''s body was combined with her own yuan God''s power. If she had to be separated by force, I was afraid it would hurt Xiaozhu.


    This makes me very embarrassed. The evil spirit must be dispelled, but I can''t bear to hurt Xiaozhu.


    There was no way. I had to work with Yuan Shen to slowly dispel the evil Qi in Xiaozhu in the most gentle way.


    The evil Qi in Xiaozhu''s body is very stubborn. I worked hard with Yuanshen and failed to completely dispel it for a long time.


    It seems to have been completely integrated with Xiaozhu. If we want to completely eliminate it, we just need to continue our efforts.


    Xiaozhu had recovered some consciousness at this time. After we drove away some of the magic Qi, she woke up leisurely.


    Xiaozhu also knew her situation. Seeing that Yuanshen and I insisted hard, she opened her mouth and said, "master, you let go and do it. Even if you hurt me, it doesn''t matter. As long as I have a trace of Yuanshen, I will have a chance to recover."


    Xiaozhu''s meaning is obvious. Even if she wants to hurt herself, the magic Qi in her body must be dispelled.


    Evil Qi will affect people''s mind, which can make a person slowly become a devil. Once he becomes a devil, he will have no chance to return to human beings. The person who is possessed by the devil will be a devil all his life.


    "Xiaozhu, you still have a lot of magic Qi in your body. If you forcibly drive it away, you will be seriously injured and your realm may fall because of it..."


    I said with worry, "so I think you should think about it."


    Xiaozhu said firmly, "even if I die, I can''t be possessed by magic. Master, you know my mind best. Don''t say more. Please help me dispel these evil spirits immediately. "


    I nodded slightly, gritted my teeth and said, "then bear it, it will be very painful."


    Xiaozhu nodded and smiled: "master, help me quickly. I don''t want to wait too long."


    I looked at Xiaozhu and couldn''t bear to see her now.


    Yuan Shen was more decisive than me. He directly began to forcibly expel the magic Qi in Xiaozhu. At the same time, he shouted: "move quickly. Your aura is the main force to expel the magic Qi."


    I immediately shot, and the aura just recovered suddenly entered Xiaozhu''s body.


    I use Reiki to drive away the magic Qi in Xiaozhu''s body and concentrate it in one place as much as possible. Then I use the fastest speed to cut a large piece of the magic Qi in Xiaozhu and the power of the yuan God to separate it from Xiaozhu.


    It''s like cutting off Xiaozhu''s body directly. Although Xiaozhu won''t die, Xiaozhu who loses so much power of God will fall down in the realm.


    Xiaozhu cried out in pain. As a Yuanshen body, she also felt the pain of tearing her heart and lungs.


    The original God is the soul. When the soul is torn, the feeling must be extraordinary and unbearable for ordinary people.


    I finished this step as fast as I could, and then said to my Yuanshen, "help Xiaozhu recover her lost Yuanshen power and don''t let her realm fall."


    Without saying a word, Yuanshen directly began to inject his Yuanshen power into Xiaozhu''s body without hesitation.


    Recently, my yuan God seems to listen to me more and more. The influence of the nine Taoist priests gradually dissipates and no longer has any influence on my yuan God.


    With the help of Yuanshen, Xiaozhu''s pain is alleviated, and the cut Yuanshen is slowly recovering.


    In order to speed up this step and reduce the pain, Xiaozhu himself began to absorb the power of the yuan God on the soul bead.


    This is a huge force of the original God. After Xiaozhu absorbs it, he can certainly recover as before.


    Xiaozhu''s recovery took some time. I couldn''t help much. So I practiced and recovered myself.


    Xiaozhu failed this time. After breaking through the realm, she failed to be stable. Instead, it was because the evil spirit invaded the realm and fell. The realm she showed was at most a medium-level Wuxian.


    Maybe with the help of my Yuanshen and the abundant Yuanshen power here, she can recover to the state of low-level Wushen after a period of cultivation, but it must be very difficult to reach the mirror of medium-level or high-level Wushen.


    It''s no wonder that most people who fail in the robbery will die directly. Xiaozhu is lucky to be able to save her life.


    I can''t help Xiaozhu for the time being, because my own consumption has reached the limit, so I must practice and recover immediately.


    It''s still a spirit gathering array. The speed of cultivation is still very fast. It''s a great good thing for me. Who knows if there''s any danger waiting for me?


    I thought the most dangerous formations here were those that had not been dismantled. Now it seems that they are not.


    It''s like this robbery. Although it was brought by Xiaozhu, I was almost killed by it.


    If I hadn''t awakened the spirit of the killing sword in time and knew the divine decision, I would have died.


    I just came to the inside of Shengxian gate. I have been in danger many times without going deep into the core area. It seems that this time I come to Shengxian gate will not be as smooth as before.


    Shengxian gate is a holy place for cultivating immortals that many people dream of. It is also a place where many people want to come in and have a look. I''m lucky to come in front of others. Some dangers are normal.


    The future road needs me to walk carefully step by step. I must always keep my best state and be ready to deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    The Juling Dharma array on the white jade bridge helped me a lot. It not only made me recover quickly, but also made Xiaozhu recover most quickly.


    The spirit gathering array locks all the power of the original God without the Lord, so that Xiaozhu can fully absorb it, recover the huge consumption caused by the previous magic gas invasion, and help her return to the realm of the martial god.


    After staying in the Juling Dharma array for more than ten days, Xiaozhu''s injury has basically recovered.


    Naturally, this is due to the full help of our original God, the supplement of those original God''s power absorbed by the soul beads, and the supplement of the huge ownerless original God''s power here.


    There is also the abnormal cultivation of Yuanshen''s ability, so that Xiaozhu can absorb the power of Yuanshen to the greatest extent and recover from the injury.


    The recovered beads seemed to be reborn. I politely thanked my yuan God, and gave the yuan God the soul beads with a little power of yuan God to recover his consumption.


    I think Xiaozhu''s state is still a low-level martial god. I know she can''t reach the state of medium-level martial god in a short time, but I don''t know how to comfort her.


    It''s lucky to have survived the robbery. It''s the greatest luck to be able to recover from the fall in more than ten days. I should have congratulated her.


    But at the thought that she will be difficult to break through again for a long time in the future, or even for the rest of her life, I don''t think I can say anything like congratulations.

 Chapter 670

    Xiaozhu should know this well, but she didn''t say anything and didn''t show an unhappy or unwilling look.


    I can only silently hand her a cold pith, hoping that the cold pith can help her at this time.


    Xiaozhu smiled and shook her head. Instead of receiving the cold pith I gave her, she smiled and said, "this time, I really want to thank you, Xiaozhu... I am willing to accompany my master all my life and help him reach the peak. I''d better keep it, master. It''s of no use to me for the time being. By the way, I''ve wasted a lot of time. Is the master worried? "


    When I listened to her, I was very polite and said, "what''s the matter with you? Has it changed so much since the injury? We are all our own people. Don''t be so polite. "


    Pause: "you have recovered from your injury, and the power of the yuan God here has been absorbed by you, Wan''er and the yuan God. Let''s find Wan''er and leave here."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "Xiaozhu listens to her master."


    I smiled and felt that Xiaozhu was different from before, but I didn''t say it clearly. I just turned and walked in the direction Wan''er had left before.


    Yuanshen returned to my body to rest. I believe he will recover after a period of time, and may even go to a higher level.


    Xiaozhu followed me closely and naturally took my arm, like a little sister or a big sister. She was quite dependent on me or spoiled me.


    I don''t think much about it. Xiaozhu almost died after all. It''s normal to change a little. Moreover, I really regard her as my best partner. It''s no big deal to be closer.


    Wan''er is still practicing at this time. Her original illusory body has become a lot more solid. It seems that she has obtained great benefits.


    It''s no wonder that the power of the yuan God is everywhere here. She can directly absorb it and turn it into her own use. Naturally, she will get great benefits.


    But if she knew that Xiaozhu had such a problem before, but she didn''t help a little, she might blame herself.


    There are many opportunities for cultivation, and there are many good opportunities for cultivation, but it''s too late to regret once something happens to your friends and relatives.


    Naturally, I won''t tell Waner about Xiaozhu at this time. There''s no need to let Waner blame herself, isn''t it?


    But it is necessary to wake Wan''er up and leave here. I said as calmly as possible: "Wan''er, wake up, it''s time for us to leave here."


    Wan''er slowly opened her eyes, looked at Xiaozhu and me, and said with a smile, "master, sister Xiaozhu, how long have I been practicing? A lot of time? "


    I smiled: "not long, just ten days. Are you breaking through? It looks like you''ve made a lot of progress. "


    Wan''er shook her head, stood up and grabbed Xiaozhu: "not yet. My cultivation speed is slow. It will take at least a few months to break through... At that time, my body will become more solid. Although I can''t compare with sister Xiaozhu, I will also make great progress."


    Xiaozhu and I laughed. Wan''er''s progress is a good thing. We are all happy for her.


    If I look good, Wan''er''s strength at this time should be in the realm of Wuxian, but I don''t see whether she is a low-level Wuxian or a high-level Wuxian. Anyway, she is a little worse than Xiaozhu.


    The Yuanshen body has no flesh body. It is the same as the human warrior in the realm, but its combat effectiveness is much lower. The Yuanshen body in the Wuxian realm has almost the same combat effectiveness as the human warrior in the Wuwang realm.


    Of course, this is not absolute. If the Yuanshen body cultivates any powerful Yuanshen attack means, everything is another matter.


    There is another master Wan''er in the realm of Wuxian around me. I am very happy in my heart. When I talk and laugh, I show it all.


    The white jade bridge is very long. We haven''t reached its end after walking for a long time.


    In the heyday of Shengxian sect, there were hundreds of thousands or millions of disciples in the sect. Such a place of cultivation really needed a lot.


    Wan''er was a little excited. She didn''t return to the falling wild goose sword to continue her cultivation. Instead, she walked side by side with us to find the end of the white jade bridge.


    Xiaozhu constantly teaches Wan''er the way to cultivate yuan Shen, hoping that Wan''er''s cultivation speed can become faster.


    They love their sisters and get along well. I''m very pleased to see them.


    If the people around me get along harmoniously, I will not only have less trouble, but also have more powerful helpers, which is a good thing for me.


    When the end of the white jade bridge appeared in front of me, I almost screamed.


    There is a huge ancient mirror at the end of the white jade bridge. The ancient mirror is too big, like a wall. What surprises me most is that there is a living person in the ancient mirror.


    The man is in the mirror, but he is really alive. He is cultivating a profound combat skill. He is elegant in shape and uses both fists and feet. Every move is full of elegant taste and has the style of a fairy.


    This place is a little strange. It was said that there was no one there tens of thousands of years ago. First, the demon king was hurt but didn''t die, and almost killed us. Now I see a living person in this mirror. I''m not surprised.


    My discovery was immediately discovered by Xiaozhu and Waner. They stared at the mirror and were all surprised.


    "Who is the elder of Shengxian gate?" I saluted with a fist and asked loudly, "may I ask your name, younger Jin Feng? Have you met your predecessor?"


    The man ignored me, but continued to practice his war skills, as if he couldn''t hear what I said.


    I felt strange and was about to speak again when Xiaozhu said, "master, it doesn''t seem to be a living person, but just a very realistic image..."


    "Image?" I slowly relaxed: "you say this is an image? But I look like a real person... "


    In this huge mirror, there is really a tall figure moving. It doesn''t look like an image, but like a real human.


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "if this were a real person, it would be too tall. We are taller than us at such a distance. If we stand together, we may be three meters high. There is no such a tall person in normal human beings, so I conclude that this is just a very advanced array, which records the image of an elder cultivating his war skills here. "


    I took a closer look and felt that what Xiaozhu said was reasonable, so I said, "what''s the use of this? Is it to teach the disciples of Shengxian sect? "


    Xiaozhu nodded: "it looks like this. Now we have technology, so we don''t need to set up such an array to teach combat skills. In the past, there were few things about science and technology. Predecessors could only preach and teach with such an array. "


    I smiled awkwardly: "I see. I haven''t seen anything like this. I thought I met a living person again. I almost thought I would face another crisis."

 Chapter 671

    Xiaozhu and Wan''er both smiled: "master, you are too nervous. There are many dangers in the gate of immortality promotion, but we, the people who cultivate immortality, just want to take care of our fear and do things that ordinary people dare not do. If you act against the sky and have no fear, you can achieve yourself. "


    I nodded: "it seems that I''m still too young. I can''t think of many things without guidance... I''ve been taught, Xiao Zhu, Wan''er."


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er laughed together and said, "master, don''t joke with us. You are our master and our backbone."


    I see Xiaozhu and Wan''er are becoming more and more familiar and friendly with me. They are also a little happy and talk and laugh with them.


    We have found the end of the white jade bridge. I believe we can leave here as long as we move on.


    But now there is only this ancient mirror, and I don''t know whether our exit is on the ancient mirror.


    The elder of Shengxian gate must have set up an exit, and I believe I can find this exit. Maybe this ancient mirror is the exit, and the ancient mirror is just a disguise.


    I reached forward and touched the ancient mirror. I found that there were layers of ripples on the mirror, so I affirmed my judgment.


    The ancient mirror is not only a record of the array cultivated by the elder of Shengxian sect, but also a transmission array. It is the exit from the white jade bridge where the gathering spirit array is located.


    Let Xiao Zhu and Wan''er leave here with me through the transmission array. When I opened my eyes again, I found that we had left the Juling Dharma array and came to a strange place.


    This place seems to be a square, with huge green bricks on the ground. I don''t know how big it is.


    There is no weed growing here after ten thousand years. Everything is well preserved. There is no trace of years. There must be a special array maintenance.


    After walking along the edge of the square for a while, I found that the square actually has its own boundary, but it is so big that it can''t see the end at a glance, which gives people the illusion of boundlessness.


    There are countless stone carvings standing around the square. The stone carvings are tall and powerful, in different shapes and lifelike.


    The stone carvings are all human beings. Their clothes are almost the same. They should be carved according to the predecessors of Shengxian gate.


    After a circle, I can already conclude that the square is located at the top of a mountain, surrounded by straight cliffs, and there is no way to go up and down the mountain.


    This place is very much like a martial arts arena, or a place for holding a grand meeting of all the disciples of Shengxian sect.


    According to my previous situation in Shengxian gate, there must be a hidden transmission array here. Otherwise, do the disciples of Shengxian gate fly up every time they come here?


    Naturally, martial artists who can fly will not have any problems, but what about those disciples who have just started and can''t fly? It can''t be said that only disciples who can fly can come up, can they?


    Xiaozhu observed things more carefully than I did. She flew to the air to observe everything here. At this time, she fell down and said to me: "this seems to be the legendary immortal platform, where those who reached the peak of the martial god leave the world and fly to the immortal world."


    I frowned, but I had never heard of this: "you say this is the place where the fairyland rises? How do you conclude this? "


    Xiaozhu probably knew that I didn''t know this. She smiled and came to me and slowly said, "there are many things the master doesn''t know. When there is a chance in the future, Xiaozhu will slowly tell the master all about it. As for what Xiaozhu said about flying to the fairyland, this is not a secret. "


    Wan''er then said, "Wan''er remembers that in the era when the cultivation of immortals was popular, the ultimate goal of every person who cultivates immortals was to fly to the fairy world and become a real immortal. Our world, to put it bluntly, is an insignificant small world in the vast world, one of countless worlds. The same is true of the starry world. We all belong to the same interface, commonly known as the immortal world. The fairy world is a higher interface than our fairy world, which is equivalent to our upper interface. It is said that there is also the divine world above the fairy world. The divine world is the highest known interface. It is said that all the people in it are gods. "


    I heard a little confused. This is something I haven''t heard before. Although it is said that the world we live in is actually a small world, no one has ever told me about the world and interface in such detail.


    Now after listening to Xiao Zhu and Wan''er, I began to wonder if I missed a lot of important things.


    Xiaozhu expected me to do this and continued to explain: "in fact, the owner doesn''t have to think much. It''s enough to know that we are not the only one and that there are more advanced interfaces than us."


    I nodded vaguely: "there is a fairyland higher than us. Is there a world or interface lower than us?"


    Xiaozhu nodded: "what I said is advanced only refers to the cultivation of immortals. Most of the people in the fairy world are high-level immortals, and some are real immortals, immortal immortals. Therefore, I say that the fairy world is higher than our world. In fact, it''s just the world, but it''s not in one interface. "


    I still don''t quite understand. I couldn''t help looking at Wan''er. Wan''er smiled and said, "for example, the demon world is considered to be the lowest world among the three worlds of God, man and devil. It''s OK to say that it is lower than our world. However, with the strength of cultivating immortals, people in the demon world may not be better than human beings in our world, and there are even signs of surpassing us. Therefore, some people believe that the three realms actually exist side by side, and are not only the only interface. In the vast universe, there are many interfaces like the three realms of God, man and magic. "


    Xiaozhu nodded and smiled at Wan''er: "if we have to distinguish between high and low, we can only divide it from a certain aspect recognized by everyone. Just like the point of cultivating immortals generally recognized by people now, there is basically no difference between the demon world and the human world, but because humans think we have an advantage over the demon world, they artificially divide the demon world under the human world. The immortal world is above the human world because the immortal cultivators are stronger. To put it plainly, it is strength problem. Everything has the final say of strength. "


    Only then did I fully understand the ranking of the so-called three realms of God, man and devil, and why human warriors always take flying to the fairy world as the ultimate goal.


    There are real immortal immortals in the fairy world. Naturally, our immortals here hope to go to that interface. If they can also become immortal immortals, they will have the opportunity to get the legendary immortality and realize the ultimate dream of all human beings.

 Chapter 672

    There is still a long distance between the flying fairy world and me now. I am a second-class king of martial arts. I am not even a martial fairy, let alone a real immortal.


    I still have a long way to go if I want to be an immortal, and there are still many things to complete and face.


    I''d better practice honestly, and then do everything I should do without regret.


    I may have a chance to use this shengsendai, or I may not have a chance to use it in my life, so there is no need to waste too much time here.


    I wanted to understand this and directly said to Xiaozhu and Wan''er, "let''s leave here first and find the skills and combat skills that can help us reach the realm of Wuxian and Wushen, so that we can use it."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the master is right. It''s really too early to let the master know these now."


    Wan''er also said, "sister Xiaozhu and I don''t even have a body, let alone fly to the fairy world and become an immortal. It''s too far away from us."


    I think they all understood what I did, so they said positively, "in that case, we should quickly find a way to leave here and leave here first."


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er nodded together, so we separated and looked around for the possible transmission array, and wanted to leave here first.


    Most of the transmission arrays inside Shengxian gate are short-range transmission arrays. Their shapes and construction methods are different. It''s not so easy for us to find the transmission array here at once.


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er are both Yuanshen bodies. They can use the power of Yuanshen to explore the location of the transmission array. It''s much more convenient than me. This task actually depends on them. I can help at most.


    Unconsciously, I walked around this huge Shengxian platform and remembered everything on it.


    With the improvement of my strength, I used to envy other people''s ability to never forget. Now I also have it.


    I remember everything on the immortality platform. I''m already very familiar with it. There''s no need to take another look.


    The green bricks on the ground here are very common green bricks. There are neither array patterns nor mechanisms, so there can be no array.


    It''s those stone sculptures that attract me. After all, they are the predecessors of Shengxian gate. I''ll take a few more eyes and remember the looks of some predecessors. Maybe I''ll meet them somewhere in the future and won''t recognize the wrong person.


    The elder of Shengxian sect may be my elder. The Jin family comes from Shengxian sect, so they may have my elder.


    Some powerful predecessors may rise to the fairyland. If I have the opportunity to go to the fairyland in the future, I may meet them.


    There are many stone statues here. I don''t have time to count the number carefully, but just pick up the statues I can see now for memory.


    My current memory is super strong. After a few eyes, I can firmly remember it and will never forget it easily.


    I looked at these stone statues and remembered them while walking. I was far away from Xiaozhu unconsciously.


    This shengsendai is very huge. When I found it, I couldn''t see Xiaozhu and Wan''er still looking for the transmission array.


    At this time, I also remembered most of the stone statues. I didn''t intend to remember the rest, so I went back to look for Xiaozhu and Waner.


    I believe they have found the location of the transmission array by this time. When I pass, we can leave here.


    Find Xiaozhu and Wan''er. I haven''t opened my mouth yet. Xiaozhu has said solemnly, "sorry, we can''t find the transmission array here. There may be no such transmission array at all."


    I was stunned: "how is this possible? If the disciples of the immortal sect who are practicing in the spirit gathering method array have to come here through the ancient mirror transmission array before they can go to other places, how can they leave here? "


    Xiaozhu said with certainty, "it should have flown down."


    I was stunned. Then if I realized something, I nodded and said with a smile, "you''re right, we''ll fly down too."


    Wan''er didn''t seem to understand what Xiaozhu and I meant. She said strangely, "fly down? Sister Xiaozhu, why are you sure we''re going to fly down? We can''t see how deep down there is. Will it be dangerous if we fly down? "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "didn''t we have been asked to fly in the practice tower before? I think that''s preparing for here. The immortal sect has existed for too long. Many things have formed their own rules. Even the cultivation of entry-level disciples has formed a whole set of rules. Starting from the most ordinary disciples, they are required to do all the specified things step by step. This is like some tasks. Only the disciples who successfully complete these tasks can go to the next place for the next stage of cultivation. Do you understand what I said, Wan''er? "


    Wan''er suddenly realized: "I see. It seems that Shengxian gate is worthy of being the best immortal cultivation sect. The disciples who enter Shengxian gate, how to go every step is set in advance. As long as they follow step by step, there will be no mistakes."


    With a knowing smile, the three of US jumped down together and flew down.


    Shengsendai is indeed quite high. At our flight speed, we had enough time to fly a cup of tea before we saw the ground below.


    More miraculously, shengsendai is thick up and down, and the middle position is relatively small, like a huge dumbbell magnified countless times.


    If you look from below, you can''t see the huge square above. What you can see is only a smooth and straight section of mountain.


    When she was about to land, Xiaozhu, who had always been cautious, suddenly said, "don''t land first. This place is strange."


    In fact, I also found that there were some differences in the place under our feet, because there were towering huge trees everywhere, but there was no tree directly below us.


    Although I can see the sand, stone and soil below, I still feel like Xiaozhu. This place is strange.


    For the sake of safety, I shouted, "let''s land in another place. This is not suitable for us."


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er turned around together, and the three of US continued to fly, looking for a suitable place to settle down.


    After flying around shengxiantai for half a circle, strange things appeared. No matter where we flew, there was always no tree below us. The huge trees that were not far in front of us disappeared mysteriously after we arrived, replaced by an empty wasteland.


    When I looked back, where we passed, the trees appeared again, as if they had never disappeared.


    It''s weird. Is there something that covers our eyes or makes us hallucinate?


    It seems impossible. If so, I can find some clues.

 Chapter 673

    What array is it? I was puzzled, so I opened my mouth and said, "Wan''er fell back into the wild goose knife. Xiaozhu and I went around separately."


    Xiaozhu and Waner acted separately according to my intention, and I chose the opposite direction to Xiaozhu to check the strangeness here.


    Flying around shengsendai, I accelerated my speed to the extreme and wanted to see if the trees below disappeared at the same speed.


    After flying for a while, I was sure that no matter how fast I was, the strange scene below could keep up with my speed.


    After meeting Xiaozhu head-on, I already knew that all around shenxiantai was like this, and there was no difference in any place.


    There''s no way. We can only try to fly directly out of this area.


    After discussing with Xiaozhu, we began to fly away side by side. This time, I saw the right direction and felt that we could fly away from this area.


    Hope will always be replaced by disappointment. Xiaozhu and I flew about a kilometer away from shengsendai and were blocked by an invisible resistance.


    I tried to fly a short distance forward, and the pressure on my body soared several times, which directly suppressed me to the ground and couldn''t fly again.


    Xiaozhu was stronger than me, but she couldn''t fly out a few more steps. She was also suppressed to the ground by that strange resistance.


    This is the no air array, which I am very familiar with. In cities like Jingshen City, most of them have this array to prevent people from flying into the city from being disrespectful to the city master.


    This forbidden air array was originally intended to show that the city is not a city without people. People passing by should have enough respect. Now it is set here. I''m afraid that''s not the purpose.


    Instead of allowing people to fly away from here, they must leave shengxiantai from the ground. It should be the purpose of setting up the no air array here.


    It is said that a warrior with enough strength can ignore the suppression of the no air array and fly freely over the cities or places with the no air array. Unfortunately, Xiaozhu and I have not reached such a state and have been suppressed by life.


    I''m not strong enough. Xiaozhu can''t fly away for the time being because she doesn''t have a body and has to take into account my safety.


    After landing, Xiaozhu and I soon felt that the pressure on our body disappeared. There was nothing different except that we could no longer see a tree in this area.


    We looked at each other and said, "this is the array."


    We laughed together, and then I said, "this array should be composed of several multiple arrays. What I can see directly is the magic array. What makes us unable to see those trees is the magic array."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "the master sees it very accurately. There is indeed a magic array here. But I think there must be other arrays besides the magic array and the forbidden array in the sky. Master, are you surprised to see these mud? "


    I was puzzled. I didn''t think there was anything strange about the soil before. Now I was reminded by Xiaozhu, so I squatted down and looked carefully.


    It doesn''t matter. When I saw it, I was startled. What soil is there? It''s clearly a large piece of small steel needle in soil color.


    But they are too small. They are like real soil. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see what they are.


    Sword array? I suddenly thought of a possibility and shouted, "be careful, Xiaozhu. This is the sword array."


    Xiaozhu was also surprised: "sword array? What sword array... "


    Before she finished her words, those small steel needles like soil on the ground suddenly jumped up, and then each steel needle changed into the size of an ordinary sword, which completely surrounded Xiaozhu and me in an instant.


    Now Xiaozhu and I have really entered the sword forest. There are glittering swords up, down, left and right. The tip of the sword also points to our vital parts, emitting a frightening cold light.


    What sword array is this? How can so many swords be turned into earth like steel needles?


    I can''t figure it out. I don''t have time to think about it. Now the most important thing for me is to protect myself quickly. If each of these swords hits me, I will be overwhelmed.


    The sword that can transform into shape, needless to say, must be very powerful. At least it is above the spirit tool level. There are so many spirit tools here. It seems that the immortal ascending gate was really rich and powerful in those years.


    The aura that had not fully recovered in my body had to be urged again to form a aura mask to protect myself.


    At the same time, I also want to resist the attack of the sword array as much as possible. I can''t always rely on the protection of the aura mask.


    I just finished these, all the swords in the sword array suddenly made a whining sound, and then ten thousand swords hit each other, making a deafening impact.


    This is the beginning of the sword array attack. I didn''t wait for the sword array to attack me. First I took out the killer sword and chopped it with a sharp sword.


    The killing sword is very sharp, especially after the blessing of aura. Now I should cut off the sword in several sword arrays.


    Unexpectedly, my sword did hit several swords in the sword array, but I couldn''t cut them off, but just flew them out.


    What surprised me even more was that when I moved my hand, the swords around me immediately swarmed up and attacked the key points of my whole body.


    I poked the hornet''s nest and felt a little miscalculated.


    I didn''t dare to catch the huge number of swords in the sword array, so I had to dodge immediately.


    My speed reached my limit in an instant. Those swords were still chasing after me. The tip of several treasure swords was less than one centimeter away from my key.


    It''s chilly behind me. I feel that I may be pierced by a sword at any time and die here.


    This feeling is more frightening than when I was surrounded by the remnant souls of people in the demon world. The key is that I have no advantage in speed and no combat skills to deal with these chopping swords.


    The swords of the sword array are not all real swords, but I think they are all real here. This kind of sword that can be enlarged and reduced at will will will at least be a spirit weapon level sword. With so many swords to decorate the sword array, the financial and material resources of the immortal gate really opened my eyes and couldn''t help sighing again.


    If you are outside, so many spirit tools are a huge wealth. You can even buy a small city.


    Although I was chased and killed in a panic, I had a kind of expectation for this sword array.


    If I can have such a sword array, will it be of great help to my future cultivation?


    Especially in swordsmanship, it''s equivalent to fighting countless opponents at the same time. Can''t it make my swordsmanship a great improvement in a short time?


    Of course, it must be when I can control the sword array. Otherwise, like now, I will be killed if I don''t pay attention. Don''t talk about improving swordsmanship.

 Chapter 674

    Like me, Xiaozhu was chased and killed by the sword here. She was very embarrassed and fled and avoided.


    She is a primitive spirit, but she is also afraid of being attacked by many spirit tools at the same time, so she has to avoid one or two.


    Unconsciously, we were forced back to the side of Shengxian platform by the sword array and met again.


    Seeing that there was no place to retreat, and there were countless swords chasing after us, both of us were terrified for a while.


    At this critical moment, the accident happened again. When Xiaozhu and I were forced to stand close to the immortal platform, the swords that had been crazy chasing us suddenly stopped chasing us. They just surrounded us and showed no sign of chasing us forward.


    It turns out that the elder of Shengxian sect has already set it up. If there are disciples who can''t kill after entering the sword array, they will be safe as long as they come near Shengxian platform.


    The small area at the foot of shengxiantai, like a huge ring, is the safe area of this sword array.


    I was overjoyed. I had a feeling of survival. I couldn''t help taking a long breath.


    Xiaozhu also looked surprised and couldn''t help saying, "this is the safe area in the array. I thought we were dead this time..."


    I reluctantly smiled: "although we are not dead, we are completely trapped. The sword array is so powerful that we can''t rush out together. Sooner or later, we will be trapped and die here. "


    Xiaozhu Xiumei frowned: "don''t worry, master. We''ll find a way to get out of here."


    I know Xiaozhu is comforting me, but it''s not good to say more, so I have to nod.


    Based on my understanding of swordsmanship and array, I''m afraid this sword array is enough to trap the martial artists in the martial god realm, so now Xiaozhu and I are afraid that we will be trapped here for a long time.


    Fortunately, my space ring always carries a lot of food and water. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too wrong if I was trapped here alive?


    "Master, there are words here."


    I was frowning. Xiaozhu standing on one side suddenly pointed behind me and said, "there are words on the immortality platform..."


    I hurried back and saw four big words written here - killing sword array.


    It turns out that this sword array is called God killing sword array. It has the same name as my God killing sword. It''s really a coincidence.


    We were chased here. We happened to see these handwriting. The sword array has the same name as my killer sword. It''s a coincidence.


    There are several lines of small characters under these four big characters, which are engraved. It seems that they are very old and have become a little blurred.


    After careful identification, I can roughly see that it is a description of the killing sword array.


    It turns out that this divine sword killing array is one of the most famous attack arrays of Shengxian gate. It is said that, like the divine sword killing, it is enough to kill the warriors in the realm of martial god, so it is named divine sword killing array.


    The divine killing sword array is set here to protect the immortality platform here. Generally speaking, the disciples of the immortality gate will not come in easily.


    However, when all the disciples of Shengxian sect are getting started, they will be led by the elders of Shengxian sect to see Shengxian platform and the killing sword array here.


    In the process of watching, all disciples will be told that this is the forbidden area of Shengxian gate and one of the places that are absolutely not allowed to go in and out at will.


    At that time, there were elders who studied the array and knew how to open and close the killing sword array, so there would be no danger for new disciples to come here.


    Xiaozhu and I are different. We came here this time and broke into the killing sword array without the help of the elders of Shengxian gate. If we want to go out, I''m afraid it will be very difficult.


    After reading these, Xiaozhu and I felt that this time we had run out of good luck and bad luck came.


    There is no other way. We can only stay here for a while and slowly find a way to pass the killing sword array.


    Or we can find a way to break the no air array one kilometer away and leave here from the air to see if we can avoid the killer sword array.


    Whether we have cracked the killer sword array or the forbidden air array, we all have a chance to leave here.


    The no air array one kilometer away is difficult to crack, because when we fly there, we will be suppressed to the ground. The killing sword array will start immediately, and we have to run for our lives again. There is no time to break the array.


    Or before we fly to the no air array one kilometer away, the swords trapped us have killed us.


    Although I have a lot of research on the array, I can''t crack the killing sword array here for the time being.


    All arrays are students. Finding students is the same as cracking arrays. You can leave here safely.


    It''s just that I don''t understand the killing sword array, so looking for students is not something I can do in a while.


    In a dilemma, I had to take out some food and water and fill my stomach first.


    As for Xiaozhu, she has no body. Generally speaking, she doesn''t need to eat. It saves a lot of things.


    The scope of the security area is very narrow, that is, within one meter near shengxiantai. Beyond this range, those covetous swords will immediately assassinate and be defenseless.


    There was no way. Xiaozhu and I tried to reduce the range of activities as much as possible. We only stared at the killing sword array within one meter to see some clues.


    In order to better understand the divine sword killing array, I took some gravel and other things and threw them into the divine sword killing array to let those swords attack, so as to find the law of launching the divine sword killing array.


    Only by finding this rule, I may find a student and leave here smoothly.


    Xiao Zhu is knowledgeable, but she is not familiar with the killing sword array. She can''t help me at this time.


    There is really no other way, so I can only try to find the law of the killing God sword array slowly, so as to find the position of the students.


    The killing sword array is really powerful. Xiaozhu and I dare not easily enter the array again. Those swords in the sword array that can change their size at will stare at us all the time. As long as we leave the safe area, we will be attacked immediately. There is no exception.


    In this way, I can''t find the position of students. After all, if I always stand here, it''s difficult to find this position.


    Xiaozhu thought hard for a long time, but there was no good way. She had to throw some stones into the sword array with me to find its law from the attack of the sword array.


    I looked at the sword array constantly attacking the stones thrown by us, and suddenly had an idea: "Xiaozhu, we can throw a lot of stones in, maybe we can make the sword array disordered..."


    Xiaozhu nodded, "that''s it. I''ll come first, master, and you''ll follow. "


    I have a surge of aura in my body and am ready to take action at any time.

 Chapter 675

    Xiaozhu said this and waved her hand violently. A strong storm suddenly generated. The stones and other things in front of us flew up in an instant and all flew into the sword array.


    Xiaozhu is very powerful. There are a large number of things entering the sword array in an instant. Those swords seem to have changed because there are too many targets, and the attack speed and accuracy have been reduced a lot.


    It seems that we have found the weakness of God killing sword array. We are saved.


    Seeing that this was effective, I immediately waved and threw all the stones in a large area into the sword array.


    This time, the sword array seemed to be completely disordered. Less than half of the things I hit were not attacked and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Xiaozhu immediately said happily, "we can go out like this..."


    While Xiaozhu was talking, she once again flew some sundries into the attack range of the sword array.


    I immediately carefully observed the attack of the sword array and found that the sword array continued to attack the sundries because the sundries I had flown had not completely landed. Unexpectedly, after a full two seconds delay, some swords turned to attack the sundries that Xiaozhu later flew.


    Xiaozhu also saw it clearly and said again, "two seconds is enough for us to go out for several steps. This method is feasible."


    I also wanted to say so, so I smiled and looked at Xiaozhu: "I''m in front, you follow. Remember, after taking three steps, you must kick things off the ground and never take another step. "


    Xiaozhu smiled and stopped talking. Instead, she took one step ahead of me and stepped into the sword array. At the same time, she had shot again and knocked some sundries away to interfere with the sword array.


    I immediately followed Xiaozhu, took three steps and shot some sundries away.


    Xiaozhu and I cooperated with each other and came to the interior of the sword array very smoothly, close to the core position of the sword array.


    We were not attacked. Those swords only focused on the sundries that attacked us, but basically did not attack us two living people.


    Occasionally, one or two swords attacked and were easily blocked by Xiaozhu and me. They didn''t cause us any harm.


    It seems that no matter how powerful the sword array is, it also has its weakness. The killer sword array claims to be able to kill the martial gods. Unexpectedly, it can''t attack everyone or anything because there are too many people or things entering the sword array.


    This is its fatal weakness. We were lucky to find it. The sword array is almost no threat to us.


    When passing through the core position of the sword array, the power of the sword array has increased significantly. Those swords attack faster and pose a growing threat to us.


    In order not to be hurt by the sword array, Xiaozhu and I changed three-step attack into one-step attack, so that sundries filled our surroundings.


    Those swords can''t distinguish between sundries and people. They are messy and have no accuracy.


    Xiaozhu and I smiled. Knowing that we were safe for the time being, we continued to move forward like this and left the core of the sword array step by step.


    As the sword array began to be disordered, everything here seemed to have changed. There were no trees and flowers where we went, but now I can see some trees and flowers around me, but they seem to be attacked by the sword array, with countless wounds and messy.


    In particular, some big trees, whose trunks were originally very strong, are now on the verge of falling under the attack of the sword array.


    The sword array is very powerful. Such strong trees can''t stop their endless attack. We are also very lucky to find this way to interfere with the attack of the sword array and smoothly come to the edge of the sword array.


    Not surprisingly, Xiaozhu and I are out of the attack range of the sword array, but because there are many swords behind us, smashing the sundries we hit, Xiaozhu and I dare not stop here.


    It was not until we left the killing sword array for several kilometers that Xiaozhu and I decided to leave the scope of the sword array and were completely relieved.


    Until now, we are sure that we are safe. The whole person has a feeling of survival.


    Xiaozhu stopped beside me, looked back in fear at the direction of the killing sword array, and whispered, "I think it''s very dangerous here. Next, we should be more careful."


    When she spoke, she naturally reached out and took my hand, showing her dependence on me. She seemed to be too close to me.


    My heart moved. I wanted to remind Xiaozhu to pay attention, but I held back when it came to my mouth.


    Xiaozhu hasn''t condensed her own flesh body yet. In the final analysis, she can only be regarded as a Yuanshen body. She is closer to me, and there''s nothing. Why should I think more?


    As soon as I read this, I would do what I didn''t pay attention to Xiaozhu. I looked up at the large area of almost primitive forest in front of me, ready to find a direction to leave here.


    Xiaozhu probably didn''t notice my mind, smiled and said to me, "there are some evil doors in this place. It seems that the immortal gate in those years is very different from what we imagined. After we go deep, we have to be more careful."


    I was also terrified: "we happened to find a way to leave this killing sword array, but it''s hard to say what kind of danger is waiting for us. Xiaozhu, your strength is stronger than me, and the exploration ability of Yuanshen is much stronger than me. I have to ask you for everything. "


    As soon as my voice fell, Wan''er said excitedly, "master, and me, I can also help you."


    Wan''er came out, looked at me and said excitedly, "master, I feel that there is something very important to me nearby. Please allow me to look for it now."


    "What makes you so excited?" I said with a smile, "is it something good for your cultivation?"


    Wan''er glanced at Xiaozhu and me and said mysteriously, "if my feeling is OK, there is a big treasure house nearby, with countless treasures and a very useful thing for sister Xiaozhu and me, cold ice pith."


    "Ice pulp?" I was surprised: "it seems that there are tall trees here, but it doesn''t look like a place with any treasure house, let alone a peerless treasure like the cold pith that only appears in the extremely cold place... Wan''er, are you wrong?"


    Wan''er frowned slightly, looked at Xiaozhu and whispered, "sister Xiaozhu, do you feel it?"


    Xiaozhu nodded slightly: "there are many treasures around here, and I feel it too. However, I don''t know if this ice marrow exists. In my perception, I can only distinguish that there is a treasure house nearby. I can''t feel what treasures there are. "

 Chapter 676

    Wan''er said with a smile, "sister Xiaozhu also sensed it. It must be true. I sensed the cold pith through special means. It''s normal that sister Xiaozhu didn''t find it. Master, sister Xiaozhu, I''m afraid the cold pith I sensed has reached the tenth line. It''s a very good cold pith, which will be of great benefit to our Yuanshen cultivation. "


    Cold pith is of great benefit to the cultivation of Yuanshen. I knew this for a long time. If there were more than ten lines of cold pith, we might be really developed.


    The cold pith above the tenth line is absolutely priceless. Especially the cultivation of Yuanshen is simply a top auxiliary treasure, which is not sold for ten thousand gold.


    Wan''er was anxious to find the cold pith, but also to find the location of the treasure house here. We had to start immediately and go straight to the place Wan''er sensed.


    Beyond a small mountain, you can see a pyramid shaped stone mountain.


    There is no tree or grass on the stone mountain. It looks like it was made by man.


    Wan''er and Xiao Zhu said in unison, "master, the treasure house is here."


    I don''t see any treasure here. This bare Stone Mountain is really strange, but it doesn''t look like a treasure.


    Xiaozhu saw my doubts and then said, "the master doesn''t have to doubt anything. The interior of the stone mountain is empty. If the master''s yuan God can explore now, he will find this immediately."


    I nodded: "since you are so sure, we''ll find the entrance and go in and have a look."


    Wan''er said excitedly, "the stone mountain is integrated. What array should protect it. The master''s array attainments are higher than ours, and we have to rely on you. "


    I smiled and took a few steps. While observing the stone mountain, I said, "it is said that there were arrays everywhere in Shengxian gate. Later, they were reduced a lot for some reasons. However, some special places still have arrays, just like the places we passed before. I hope the array here is not as dangerous as the killing sword array, otherwise we will spend some time. "


    Xiaozhu said with lingering fear, "there won''t be many arrays like killer sword array. After all, it is to protect shengsendai. Master, look at the array here. If you need me and Wan''er to do anything, please tell me directly. "


    I said seriously, "if I''m not mistaken, the array here is actually a magic array, which is easy to crack. There''s no need for you and Wan''er to do anything. Wait, you follow me closely. Don''t change the way forward. Even if you see the cold pith you want most, don''t do it without my instructions. Do you understand? "


    Xiaozhu nodded. Wan''er looked at Xiaozhu nodding and nodded, indicating that she understood what I meant.


    I stood on one side of the stone mountain and carved several array patterns with aura on the mountain.


    These array patterns are equivalent to a portal. When the array patterns are activated, a door will appear here, leading to the interior of the mountain.


    When Xiaozhu and Wan''er were ready, I said to them, "follow me closely and don''t go wrong at all."


    Wan''er said anxiously, "why don''t I go into the falling wild goose sword? I''m afraid I can''t keep up with my master."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, we''ll just follow our master."


    Wan''er went into the falling wild goose sword, and Xiaozhu and I walked towards the inside of the mountain.


    The portal I opened only allows one person to pass through. After we go in, it will close automatically without leaving any trace.


    Before we find the passage inside the mountain, we are actually in danger. If we can''t find the passage inside the mountain in time, I must depict array patterns to maintain our foothold.


    My array pattern can only open the mountain temporarily. After a long time, the energy to maintain the stability of the array pattern is exhausted, and the mountain will recover naturally.


    My Yuanshen fell asleep because of the previous battle. I can only rely on Xiaozhu to explore the way. Xiaozhu indicates the right direction. I choose the right route and cooperate with each other to move forward.


    Ten minutes later, when the passage around us was about to disappear, I finally saw a passage deep into the mountain.


    This passage should be safe. There are some lighting objects such as night pearl. Although it has been here for many years, it still emits a weak light, which is enough for us to see everything here clearly.


    "We found it." Xiaozhu was a little excited: "master, this channel must lead directly to the treasure house... It''s easy to have the master. The magic array hardly trapped us. We found the channel so soon."


    I smiled: "are you so excited because of the ten line ice pulp?"


    Xiaozhu nodded: "although I don''t need treasures such as cold ice pith to help me cultivate, it can help the master''s Yuanshen and Wan''er. That''s also excellent."


    I was surprised: "you mean, you don''t want to use the cold pith to improve your realm now?"


    Xiaozhu said: "I failed to cross the robbery for a long time. Before I completely stabilize the existing state, I can''t use the cold pith to improve my strength. When things reach their extremes, they will turn against each other. Even treasures like ice pith cannot be overused. "


    I understand this truth, so I don''t say more, just walk along the channel.


    I don''t know how long this passage is. There are lighting objects such as night pearls everywhere in the passage, which saves us a lot of effort.


    We walked for half an hour and finally saw the end of the passage.


    There is a dark wooden door at the end, and there are three big characters engraved on the door panel - Wanbao Pavilion.


    The treasure hiding place of Shengxian gate is protected by a wooden door. No one will believe it.


    This place is strange. Either it deliberately deceives outsiders, or the wooden door doesn''t look so simple.


    I wondered in my heart, so I said to Xiaozhu, "step back and let me see if there is anything strange about this door."


    Xiaozhu said, "I don''t need the master''s hand. I''ll check it."


    Xiaozhu said that and directly used a ray of Yuanshen''s power to check the door.


    The wooden door looks no different, even a little old, but after Xiaozhu''s Yuanshen power approached it, a strange thing happened.


    As soon as Xiaozhu''s divine power approached the wooden door, it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye, as if it had been absorbed by the wooden door.


    Xiaozhu exclaimed, stepped back, opened her mouth and said, "this door is so powerful. My Yuanshen power has been sucked away by it."


    I was also a little surprised: "what kind of wood can absorb the power of the yuan God?"


    Xiaozhu frowned and said, "is there an array that sucks away my power?"

 Chapter 677

    I have checked carefully for a long time. There is no array here. Where there is an array, there is energy fluctuation. I can''t detect the energy fluctuation, so I''m sure there is no array here.


    Knowing that there was no array here, Xiaozhu said strangely, "if there is no array, what is going on?"


    I shook my head: "I don''t know what''s going on. As long as there is no danger, we don''t have to find out what''s going on at this door. When I look again, maybe I can find a way to open this door. "


    Xiaozhu didn''t speak any more. She seemed to be lost in thought. She frowned and looked pitiful.


    Xiaozhu is more and more like a real human. When I am with her, I will treat her as a human and a confidant from time to time.


    It seems that although Xiaozhu failed to cross the robbery before, her realm and strength are still slowly improving. One day, she will succeed in becoming a person.


    I dare not look at Xiaozhu more. I always feel that I can''t help being close to her. Ji is likely to do something sorry for Saihua.


    In the face of a beautiful woman like Xiaozhu, I will have some different ideas and thoughts.


    If I didn''t have an engagement with Saihua, or if I met Xiaozhu before I met Saihua, I''m afraid I don''t know what to do.


    I tried to get rid of the distractions in my mind, tried not to think about irrelevant things, came up to look at the door carefully, and stretched out my hand to try to touch it.


    As a result, nothing happened. There was no danger in this door, nor did it absorb the power of my original God.


    I felt a little relieved. With a push, the wooden door opened inward.


    The wooden door was so heavy that it took me a lot of effort to push it open.


    If it were someone else, such a heavy door would be difficult for one to push open.


    This may be a cover up.


    The door made of wood is generally considered not to be very heavy. It can be pushed open with a gentle push.


    This door is not only not light, but also very heavy. Even if ordinary people try their best, they can''t open it.


    It''s easy to think that the door can''t be pushed open simply, but there are mechanisms and so on.


    The simplest blindfold baffled most of the people who came here, including the beads who had carefully observed the door before.


    Xiaozhu looked at me and opened the door. She was surprised: "it turned out that there was no mechanism here. We were all cheated. But just now my original divine power was indeed swallowed up. How can I explain this? "


    I smiled: "the elder who designed this school must be a very smart man. We were almost baffled by him. There are still some mysteries in the wooden door, which can devour the power of the yuan God and prevent others from using the yuan God to investigate the situation on the other side of the door. "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "the elder who designed this door, or a person with great strength, only the materials of this door devour the power of the yuan God... Ha ha, master, there are still few people with great strength like you."


    I smiled bitterly: "you are sarcastic about me. You have to criticize me."


    After a pause, I said solemnly, "go in quickly. It seems that the door can be closed by itself. As soon as I let go, it will be closed again."


    Xiaozhu dodged in, and I dodged into the door at the moment of letting go.


    On the other side of the door is a huge deep hole, which can be seen at a glance that it was artificially dug out.


    Someone has carefully decorated this deep hole, which is very much like a huge room, with a warm feeling.


    This is indeed a treasure house. There are all kinds of items in the eye. Although most of them are sealed and can''t see what they are, a few of them show their true body because of the failure of the seal, revealing a trace of jewel.


    I saw a very huge gold gun at a glance. It was a gold gun over a foot long and as thick as an arm.


    The seal of the golden gun has expired. You can see all of it at a glance.


    This golden spear should be a kind of spirit weapon. Although no one has moved it here for many years, it is still glittering and very eye-catching.


    I reached out and picked up the golden gun. When I started, I couldn''t help shouting in surprise: "this gun is so heavy. It looks extraordinary."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile: "the master has great strength and just uses this gun to fight."


    I shook my head and put down the golden gun: "I have a killer sword in my hand. I can''t covet this gun. I''d better leave it to others."


    Xiaozhu was slightly stunned, and then said, "the master is not greedy, which is a good thing. However, the treasures here are now ownerless. The owner can take them away. When there is a chance in the future, giving them to the right person is also a good gift. "


    I thought about it and nodded slowly: "what you said is reasonable. You can''t go into Baoshan and leave empty handed. Anyway, my space ring still has some space."


    I conveniently took the golden gun and put it into the space ring, ready to take it out and give it away.


    There will be many disciples in the new immortal sect I set up. They need all kinds of weapons. I have to prepare some in advance.


    In addition to weapons such as golden spears, you can see some jade bottles and boxes, which are supposed to be full of miraculous drugs and elixirs.


    Look at the number of jade bottles and boxes here. I''m afraid the magic medicine and elixir here will be astronomical.


    Naturally, this is not all. More things have their own seals, which we can''t see.


    Entering such a place full of treasures, everyone will feel very surprised and excited. I''m afraid and Xiaozhu will grab those treasures and check them greedily.


    Wan''er couldn''t wait to run out at this time. Her goal was the cold pith she had sensed before. As soon as she came out, she immediately went to find the cold pith without delay for a second.


    I picked up a jade bottle and poured out the pills. Because I didn''t know what the pills were, I got close and smelled them.


    A faint fragrance makes me happy. This pill can actually refresh and purify the original God. It seems that the product level is not low. It is a rare elixir.


    I don''t know the name of this pill, but I already know its function. Carefully put it back in the jade bottle to prevent the loss of efficacy.


    At this time, Xiaozhu also picked up a jade bottle and opened it. A pill she poured out was fire red. It seemed to be only the size of a human finger, but as soon as it appeared, it was full of strange fragrance. A pure aura then dispersed. It was actually the legendary gathering pill.


    Julingdan is an auxiliary pill for martial arts practitioners. It contains pure aura, which can be directly absorbed and enhance the probability of breakthrough.


    Julingdan is a middle-grade Lingdan. It was worth thousands of gold tens of thousands of years ago. Now it can be regarded as priceless.


    Xiaozhu and I were both overjoyed and smiled. We felt that we had made a lot of money this time.

 Chapter 678

    Although wanbaoge is a huge cave and not a beautiful attic building, all the items in it are exquisite and precious.


    Xiaozhu, Wan''er and I looked at these treasures here, and gradually forgot ourselves. We were completely attracted by these treasures.


    Naturally, the treasures in the eyes of immortals will not be those gold, silver and jewelry in the secular world. We pay more attention to the panacea and high-level weapons that can improve our strength, as well as the arrays that can assist our cultivation.


    I walked slowly in front of these treasures, only looking but not touching, and I was not in a hurry to take them as my own.


    There is no one else here now, so as long as the things here are what we see, they are basically ours. There is no need to rush to collect them.


    I have seen the precious Immortal Jade fruit, ambergris fruit and other rare spiritual grass and spiritual fruit outside, and there are ten boxes of Immortal Jade fruit and ten boxes of ambergris fruit.


    As long as there are rare spirit grass and spirit fruit, there are almost all of them here.


    I have also seen the soul reviving fruits that are thousands of years old, and some unknown strange spirit fruits. They are the best spirit fruits and rare treasures outside.


    I also saw countless weapons, swords, spears, halberds, axes, axes, hooks and forks.


    Among all kinds of weapons, many are above spirit weapons. They are also rare treasures outside.


    I haven''t seen immortal or divine weapons. After all, such weapons will be strictly protected. It''s easy and difficult to find. I don''t know where they are placed.


    When I saw many treasures, I gradually calmed down and was no longer as excited and inexplicable as at the beginning.


    If you see more treasures, people will think it''s actually no big deal, but it''s just some ordinary items.


    I casually looked at everything in front of me, slowly calmed down, turned back and greeted Xiao Zhu and Wan''er: "have you found the cold pith? There are many ten thousand year soul reviving fruits here. They are no worse than cold ice pith. They are enough for your cultivation. "


    Xiaozhu came up to me and said slowly, "it is worthy of being a ten thousand treasure Pavilion. All the treasures are peerless treasures. Even the treasure houses of the super sects I''ve seen before don''t have so many treasures. I''m a little dazzled. "


    I smiled: "there are really too many treasures here. I''m tired of reading them. I''m thinking that everything here may have been here for thousands of years. Why doesn''t it seem to have changed at all? In particular, these lingguo lingcao and the like have not been refined, and the efficacy and internal Reiki will slowly dissipate over time. But now almost all of these lingcao and lingguo we see are well preserved, and there is no sign of Reiki dissipation and loss of efficacy. "


    "Maybe the elders of the immortal sect have some special way to preserve these spiritual herbs and fruits for a long time."


    Xiaozhu guessed, "today''s immortal cultivation world can''t compare with the previous prosperous era of the immortal promotion gate. Many skills, combat skills and some special means have been lost. We don''t know how the elders do this."


    I nodded, "that''s true. Xiaozhu, Wan''er, she wants to find cold ice pith. Go and help her. We can''t stay here all the time. After we find the cold ice pith, we''ll leave here and look for the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate. "


    Xiaozhu nodded slightly, "I see. I''m going to help Wan find cold ice pith. The master looks around and takes it out if there''s anything he can use. It''s hard to say whether we can come back here in the future. "


    I took a look at these treasures inside the Wanbao Pavilion and said confidently, "we can come back later. I''m sure of that."


    Xiaozhu was stunned and said with a smile, "does the master want to build the new immortal gate here? That''s great. This place has sufficient aura and has its own boundary. It''s relatively safe and quiet. It''s the most suitable place for the new Shengxian gate. "


    I smiled: "it still needs your help, Xiaozhu, and our brothers and sisters to work together."


    Xiaozhu looked at me and said seriously, "master, but she has a life. Xiaozhu will do her best."


    I didn''t want to say this at this time, but seeing that Xiaozhu was very serious, I said positively: "I plan to move our newly established Shengxian gate here to restore everything of Shengxian gate and restore the vitality of Shengxian gate. Xiaozhu, you are the strongest person around me, so you have to bear more responsibilities and do more things. You may be very busy and hard in the future. Here I say thank you in advance. I hope you can help me complete this arduous task. "


    Xiaozhu frowned slightly: "I fully understand the master''s idea and will do it according to the master''s meaning. However, I would like to remind the owner that the entrance of Shengxian gate is in Binhu village, and there are natural dangers around Binhu village, which will seriously hinder the development and growth of Shengxian gate. Master, you think that the natural danger will stop most people who want to enter the Shengxian gate for cultivation. If the Shengxian gate wants to develop and grow, talents are the most critical factor. "


    What Xiaozhu said is not very obvious, but I still understand what she meant. She is right. Once I move Shengxian gate here, many people will not be able to come to Shengxian gate because of the natural dangers around Binhu village, which will seriously hinder the development of Shengxian gate.


    No matter what sect it is, people must be the most critical factor to develop and grow.


    However, my idea is different from Xiaozhu. I patiently explained, "I have considered what you said and know that it is indeed our biggest difficulty at present. But what I want is to absorb all the people in Binhu village into Shengxian gate and let them become the first disciples of Shengxian gate. As for those outside who want to join Shengxian gate, I will establish a branch of Shengxian gate in Jingshen city and let them join Shengxian gate. When we have built the transmission array, people outside can come to Binhu village through the transmission array, which will never change. Moreover, in the outer city, I will set up the branch of Shengxian gate. Those who do not want to come here or Binhu village can practice in the branch of their own city. "


    Xiaozhu nodded slightly: "master, this idea is feasible. I also think it''s better to do so than simply summon all the disciples of Shengxian sect here."


    I think Xiaozhu agreed with me, so he continued: "at the beginning, we set up a branch in Jingshen City, but it is by no means the only branch in Jingshen city. After the first batch of our disciples have completed their cultivation, I will send them to build our branch rudders in various cities. When we build the branch of Shengxian gate to every city, Shengxian gate will return to its peak ten thousand years ago, and I will complete my wish. "

 Chapter 679

    This time, I officially told Xiaozhu my thoughts and wishes. I hope Xiaozhu can help me achieve my wishes and revitalize Shengxian gate.


    After hearing what I said, Xiaozhu said positively, "Xiaozhu firmly supports her master. When the immortal gate returns to its peak, Xiaozhu believes that it is time for her master to fly to the fairy world. At that time, Xiaozhu will fly to the fairy world with her master and continue to roam in the fairy world. "


    I saw that Xiaozhu promised to help me. I was happy, so I looked at her and smiled: "thank you for supporting me. With your support, my motivation will be even greater. As for flying to the fairy world, I don''t know when it happened. Xiaozhu, you think too far. "


    Xiaozhu zhengse said, "what I think is not far away, but I believe that in the near future, we will fly to the fairy world. Master, I know you and Sai Hua''er are a couple, so I want to persuade master you to marry Sai Hua''er and leave children as soon as possible. Don''t wait until we soar. It will be a pity that you haven''t left any bones and flesh in the world. "


    When Xiaozhu suddenly said this, I was a little confused: "what are you talking about? This... This thing you and I...... "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the master may think he is still young. Don''t worry, right? But I would like to remind the master that your main task and energy may be to focus on the immortal gate and Cultivation in the future. You won''t have a lot of free time to talk about love. Xiaozhu, although I am not a real human being, my former master is a human being. His experience tells me that it must be taken early to get married and have children. "


    I said with a wry smile, "are you telling me this as a sister? Why do I think it''s strange? "


    Xiaozhu smiled: "master, whether I''m a sister or a confidant, what I said today is from the bottom of my heart. And it''s nothing strange. After all, I spend more time in this world than my master. I can''t help reminding my master of some things I''ve seen so much. "


    After a pause, Xiaozhu suddenly attached to my ear and said, "since Saihua has come to Binhu village this time, will you take this opportunity to meet your parents and get married? Remember to buy me a wedding drink. "


    I laughed and said, "since Xiaozhu said so, I''ll say it straight. Sai Hua''er is indeed my fiancee. I will certainly marry her and live a good life with her. However, this matter has to wait until the matter of Shengxian gate is settled. After all, now we all need time to improve our strength and do some useful things. We can''t get married in such a hurry. "


    Xiaozhu shook her head in disappointment: "since the master said so, I''ll take it as if I hadn''t said these words."


    Xiaozhu looked at me and suddenly sent a message to me: "master, when I have a body, you are thinking of coming with Saihua, but I want to object, so you can think about it."


    "Objection?" I wondered, "why do you object? This... Where to start? "


    Xiaozhu smiled mysteriously, raised her voice and said, "that''s the last word. I won''t say it today. By the way, master, we''ll divide the things here into categories. At present, we''ll take away what we need urgently. We''ll still put what we don''t need urgently here. Can we get it again later? "


    I looked at the huge number of treasures in front of me and felt a little embarrassed.


    What I''m embarrassed about is nothing else, but I don''t know whether to take those things away or leave them.


    All the articles here are very valuable. If I want to abandon them, I really can''t do it, especially some miraculous pills, which will be of great benefit to our future cultivation and combat. I absolutely can''t leave them.


    The space of the ring I brought is limited and can''t hold many things. The newly obtained space is large enough, but it is sealed with a magic sword. It doesn''t dare to open easily and can''t be used.


    We have to find a way to take the things here.


    It suddenly occurred to me that if we could find some space rings here, our problem could be solved.


    Thinking of this, I said, "help me find it. There may be something like a space ring here. If we find it, we can take some treasures here to facilitate our future cultivation and combat."


    Xiaozhu smiled and said mysteriously, "the space ring is useless. There are too many things here. Even if the space ring can put all of them in, we can''t take them away. There is a mysterious space artifact here, which may be a rare space fairy or artifact. As long as the owner can make it recognize the Lord, everything here can be taken away at one time, and it will be as light as a feather in weight. "


    I looked at Xiao Zhu in surprise: "what kind of space object are you talking about? Is there really a space object here that can take everything and won''t exceed our limit in weight? "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "that thing is called wanbaoding. It is the most famous treasure in the heyday of Shengxian gate. It is said to have reached the category of artifact. It is here now. As long as the master can find it and make it recognize the master, it will not only be an important magic weapon for the master in the future, but also provide a lot of convenience for the master. "


    "Wanbaoding?" I seemed familiar with the name, but I couldn''t remember when I heard of the artifact. So I asked Xiao Zhu, "what''s the wanbaoding like? How can I find it?"


    Xiaozhu said, "the ten thousand treasure tripod is one of the most precious treasures of the gate of immortality. It is said that it was the personal magic weapon of the first head of the gate of immortality. Later, the first head flew to the fairy world and left it here to protect the gate of immortality. Since then, wanbaoding has been regarded as the treasure of the town gate by Shengxian gate. It has always been hidden in Shengxian gate and has never been easily shown to others. Wanbaoding is a space Baoding. It can be used not only to store items, but also as an attack and defense weapon. Its shape can be changed at will, and I can''t say what it looks like. "


    I frowned, and the more I heard Xiaozhu say, the more confused I was: "then how can I find wanbaoding?"


    Xiaozhu looked up and said faintly, "the wanbaoding is an artifact. If it recognizes its master, it will come to the master by itself. But before that, the master still has to look for it by himself to see if the master can attract the attention of wanbaoding. "


    I finally understood what Xiaozhu meant, so I strode to the front of those treasures, focused my attention and began to look for the artifact of wanbaoding.


    I''ve heard of artifact, but I''ve never really touched it, let alone used it personally. Now I have such an opportunity, I must take good advantage of it, find wanbaoding and let it recognize me as the Lord.

 Chapter 680

    If Yuanshen didn''t sleep, he could help me. Unfortunately, he is sleeping now. I can''t wake him up. I can only rely on my own senses to slowly find the wanbaoding.


    Xiaozhu told me that wanbaoding is an artifact. You can come to me yourself. As long as I attract its attention, I may be recognized by wanbaoding.


    In this way, I know it is very difficult to find wanbaoding among many items, so I have thought of another method - array when doing this.


    I can draw an array on the array disk I carry with me to help me find wanbaoding and attract wanbaoding''s attention.


    It doesn''t take me much time and energy. I can finish it soon.


    Recently, I have been learning and personally depicting array patterns. Some simple array patterns are easy for me.


    Now I can draw an array to find the whereabouts of Wan Baoding. As long as Wan Baoding is still here, I am confident to find it.


    Xiaozhu had no comments or suggestions on my practice. She went to help Wan''er find cold ice pulp, and she didn''t have time to pay attention to me.


    Now I know why Xiaozhu deliberately said those words to me. She probably saw that I didn''t have much interest in these treasures, so she told me about wanbaoding so that I could find it here.


    Even if I can''t find wanbaoding, maybe I can find some strange weapons, which will be good for me in the future.


    It would be better if we could find the skill and combat skills of Shengxian gate here. After all, the purpose of our trip is to find the skill and combat skills of Shengxian gate.


    Of course, this is almost impossible. I have checked carefully before. This is the treasure Pavilion, but it is definitely not the Sutra Pavilion of Shengxian gate. There are no skills or war skills here.


    Xiaozhu is very considerate. I suddenly appreciate her very much. She carefully depicts the array pattern and is ready to look for wanbaoding.


    After my array was started, I focused on maintaining the operation of the array and wanted to find the unique treasures here, so as to find the trace or clue of wanbaoding.


    It''s not that unusual treasures must be what I need. I just think there may be wanbaoding I need among those treasures,


    The array is a search array dedicated to finding a certain object. It has a special ability to find objects.


    Shortly after the array was started, I sensed some information from the array, including strange weapons, high-level panacea, and some broken fragments that I didn''t know what it was.


    I''m curious about these fragments. After all, these are treasures. Who will put some useless fragments here?


    Either these fragments have something special, or they have some magical function, or they are legendary artifact fragments.


    At a certain time, artifacts were not as difficult to see as they are now, but there were many artifacts in the world.


    At that time, in every war, more or less artifacts were destroyed, leaving a lot of artifact fragments.


    Although the artifact fragment no longer has the ability of artifact, it contains the special power of artifact - divine power.


    Divine power is a higher power than immortal power. It is one of the highest powers we know.


    If the divine power contained in the fragments of artifact can be extracted, it will be an alternative and extremely powerful attack means, which can save life at the critical moment.


    However, in the long years, there are fewer and fewer artifact pieces. Because they are used by the martial arts to extract the divine power to protect their body and life, there are fewer and fewer artifact fragments. Gradually, no one has seen them again.


    The fragment of an artifact is also a part of an artifact. Its ability is absolutely no worse than a top immortal artifact.


    There are fragments of artifact here. I''m surprised and happy. I can''t wait to take it to my hand and have a closer look.


    I never expected to encounter artifact fragments here. This discovery surprised me very much. I couldn''t help but stop the array, grab it and take the artifact fragments I found.


    My action attracted the attention of Xiaozhu and Waner not far away. Although they didn''t say anything, they all looked at me.


    The fragment of this artifact is a small piece of non-gold and non-iron object, much like a small piece on a bottle shaped object. It''s only as big as my finger, but it''s very heavy to start with. It seems that it''s enough to weigh thousands of kilograms, which makes my arm sink.


    I took the fragment in my hand and observed it carefully. I found that it really contained a great power I had never seen before.


    This power must be the legendary divine power and a mysterious power rarely seen in our world.


    I tried to touch this divine power with my aura. After my aura touched the fragments, the divine power seemed to be stimulated and went directly into my body along my fingers in the blink of an eye.


    Before I knew what was going on, the divine power had reached my Dantian. It ran faster in my body than lightning. I couldn''t even react.


    The divine power entering the Dantian was not fused or refined by my aura, but stood still in the central position of the Dantian and turned into a drop of water.


    The water drop like divine power settled quietly in my Dantian. It seemed that it planned to take this place as its new residence without leaving.


    The Reiki originally in the Dantian took the initiative to avoid at this time. It seemed that they were afraid of the drop like divine power and were far away.


    The power of water drop is the energy of solid, which makes me surprised and happy, but also secretly complain.


    The water drop like force showed a solid shape and occupied the core position of my Dantian. It pushed the Reiki originally here aside and almost squeezed out of my body. I had to refine the Reiki in my body to make room for the divine power.


    At this time, the fragments of the bottled objects in my hand suddenly dissipated slowly, like molten metal, slowly softened, and finally completely turned into liquid, dripping into the soil along the gap between my fingers and disappearing.


    I was a little surprised and panicked. I couldn''t help checking my Dantian again. I was afraid of what might happen to the divine power.


    Fortunately, there was no change in the drop like divine power, so I slowly relaxed.


    It seems that not everything can be touched casually, especially those sealed things. I don''t know what''s inside. I can''t easily open their seals.


    In case of another murder weapon like a magic sword, I don''t have any powerful space rings in my hand, and I''m not sure to seal them again.


    With this little episode, I can no longer easily be moved by the so-called artifact fragments.


    I started the array again and set my heart on finding the wanbaoding mentioned by Xiaozhu, and put everything else down for the time being.

 Chapter 681

    Wan Baoding can take everything here. If I need anything, I''ll just find it slowly in the future. I don''t have to be in a hurry.


    I put aside my distractions and found wanbaoding wholeheartedly, and temporarily forgot all other things.


    The array works, and items slowly appear in the array. I analyze whether it is a wanbaoding one by one.


    From a large number of suspected items, find out those I think may be wanbaoding, and then slowly check them, waiting for wanbaoding to show its true body.


    This is a very time-consuming thing. I''ve been busy for a long time and haven''t found several items that may be wanbaoding.


    However, one of the pieces I found is really a Baoding. The color of the Baoding is simple, the Ding pattern is very exquisite and atmospheric, and it doesn''t look like an ordinary spiritual tool.


    I specially found this tripod and put it beside me. I also deliberately used various methods to attract its spirit''s attention.


    I don''t know whether it is a wanbaoding or whether it has its own spirit. I just have a glimmer of hope and try it.


    At this time, Xiaozhu and Wan''er came together. They didn''t seem to find the whereabouts of Han bingsui. They were not very happy to see their faces.


    I was busy looking for the ten thousand treasure tripod, but I didn''t pay attention to them until Xiaozhu spoke: "master, good eyesight, although this Zunbao tripod is not a ten thousand treasure tripod, it is a medicine King tripod and an extremely rare medicine refining spirit tool."


    I was a little disappointed: "isn''t this wanbaoding? How do you know? "


    Xiaozhu said, "I''ve seen a similar one... This treasure tripod should be the medicine King tripod, the legendary love of the herbalist. It is said that refining pills with this tripod will double the probability of success, and the refined pills have better efficacy and higher grade... Master, you have found a treasure this time. "


    I shook my head and sighed, "I can''t refine medicine. It''s useless to want such a tripod."


    Xiaozhu said, "the master doesn''t need it, but someone must need it. There are also many martial artists who specialize in medical skills around the master. Some of them must have practiced alchemy. Giving this tripod to one of them will certainly be of great use. "


    I remembered that he Xian and others were martial artists specializing in medical skills, so I nodded and said, "you''re right. We can take this medicine King tripod out to He Xian. Maybe it will be of great use."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "in fact, not only the medicine King tripod is of great use, but many treasures here are of great use. When the master finds wanbaoding and takes out all the treasures here, it must greatly increase the strength of the people around the master and the overall strength of Shengxian gate. "


    I looked at Xiaozhu and said slowly, "listen to your tone, it seems that you are bound to win the Wanbao Ding. In that case, why don''t you tell me how to find wanbaoding? "


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "this depends on the master himself. Wan''er and I are Yuanshen bodies. Wanbaoding will never agree with us. Everything depends on the master you."


    I sighed: "then wait for me slowly. I may need some time to find wanbaoding..."


    I''m telling the truth. It really takes a long time to find wanbaoding.


    The array is faster to find than me, but it also takes time. There are so many things here. It''s not easy to find a wanbaoding that can change its shape at will?


    Take your time. Anyway, we''ve been trapped here for a long time. We don''t care to spend a few more days. If we can get treasures like wanbaoding, it''s worth spending some time.


    According to the information fed back to me by the array, the number of treasures here is at least 100000.


    This is a very huge figure, but also a very amazing figure.


    Most of the treasures here are high-level, which is even more surprising. If so many treasures are sent to the disciples of our newly established immortal sect, everyone should get at least one.


    This will be a great opportunity for our Shengxian gate. As long as I really find wanbaoding and let it recognize me as the Lord, everything will be possible.


    Therefore, I have to devote all my energy to finding wanbaoding and put aside other things for the time being.


    Xiao Zhu and Wan''er couldn''t find Han bingsui and had nothing to do, so they were all quietly waiting for me to find wanbaoding.


    It took me a long time to find many kinds of treasures. I took them aside and waited to find the real wanbaoding.


    After the array stopped working, I was the first to come to the pile of treasures I found, and wanted to see which of these treasures was the wanbaoding.


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er were also excited when they looked at the found treasures.


    Anyone who sees a treasure like wanbaoding will feel very excited and excited, and immortals are no exception.


    I picked up a dagger, looked at it carefully for a while, shook my head and said to myself, "it can''t be like this. It''s not a wanbaoding."


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er both looked up at me, and there was a smile in their eyes.


    I did not pay attention to these, but continued to pick up other treasures to observe carefully and distinguish them one by one.


    There are hundreds of treasures found by the array. If I look for them like this, it will take a long time.


    Xiaozhu couldn''t help it. She whispered to me, "master, wanbaoding can find you independently without careful observation and discrimination one by one. You just need to pick out those you think are wanbaoding, then take a drop of fresh blood and wait for wanbaoding to recognize the Lord. "


    I suddenly said, "is that all right? You said earlier, I thought I had to find the wanbaoding first, and then I could let it recognize me as the Lord. "


    Xiaozhu said, "I thought the master knew what to do, so I didn''t say much, which made the master misunderstand. The master will now take a drop of blood and wait for wanbaoding to recognize the Lord. "


    I nodded, squeezed a drop of blood out of my body and let it float in the air, waiting for wanbaoding to recognize the Lord.


    My blood floated in the air, slowly floating over the treasures found by those arrays, ignoring gravity.


    When the blood floated over a square jade bottle, it seemed to be attracted by something. It suddenly fell on the jade bottle. After a golden light flashed, the blood disappeared.


    This is the recognition of the Lord. I quickly picked up the square jade bottle and said excitedly, "great, I found the wanbaoding..."


    Xiaozhu and Wan''er also came forward to watch the jade bottle in my hand. Xiaozhu said excitedly, "it''s great. The master is really lucky to find wanbaoding so soon."

 Chapter 682

    I excitedly opened the seal on the jade bottle in my hand. Without looking carefully, I handed it to Xiaozhu and Wan''er: "it was so simple to find wanbaoding. I thought it would take a lot of time to find wanbaoding..."


    "Master," said Wan''er, who looked at the jade vase before I finished my words, "it doesn''t seem like a wanbaoding, but like the cold pith we can''t find..."


    Xiaozhu took the jade bottle and said suspiciously, "is this really a wanbaoding? Why is it so cold? "


    I looked at the jade bottle carefully and found that it really didn''t look like wanbaoding. Although wanbaoding can change its shape at will, the ancient tripods are generally metal and rarely refined with jade and other materials.


    If you look at the jade bottle carefully, it really looks like a container containing pills, but it is definitely not a wanbaoding. Maybe it is really a jade bottle used to put cold ice pith. It was only because the cold ice pith is precious that it was found out by the array.


    Xiaozhu opened the jade bottle, and an amazing cold came out of the bottle. I don''t need to look more. I already know that this is the cold pith, and it is a good cold pith.


    Only the cold pith has such an amazing cold, and after we touch it, our yuan God feels very comfortable.


    Xiaozhu takes out the ice pith in the bottle. It is a twelve thread ice pith with excellent quality.


    I see that the twelve lines of cold ice pith exceed the ten lines. Even Wan''er felt cold ice pith before, and her heart was also a little happy.


    "It''s ice pulp." Wan''er was overjoyed. She grabbed the cold pith in Xiaozhu''s hand and said, "great, it''s really great."


    Xiaozhu and I looked at each other and said at the same time, "how can cold ice pulp swallow blood?"


    Wan''er glanced at Xiaozhu and me, and then guessed, "is it possible that this jade bottle swallowed up the blood?"


    When Xiaozhu took the jade bottle again to have a closer look, she said in surprise, "this jade bottle is actually a space container. No wonder there is an instrument spirit. Master, try to contact the spirit of the instrument. I believe there will be some discoveries. "


    I was about to do what Xiaozhu said, when I heard a voice directly spread to my brain. The voice was very strange. It was a male voice full of vicissitudes: "master, don''t doubt this jade bottle. It is a space container."


    "Are you the spirit of this jade bottle?" I can''t believe it: "the jade vase is at most a spirit instrument. How can there be such an old spirit instrument?"


    The spirit of the jade bottle said, "don''t underestimate this jade bottle. It''s a pure sea jade bottle from ancient times. It''s an artifact of space."


    "Artifact?" I couldn''t help shouting, "how is this possible? You''re not lying to me. I clearly feel that it''s a spirit instrument. "


    The Spirit said with a little worry, "master, don''t doubt anything. What I said is the truth. This clean sea jade vase is a famous artifact in ancient times, but it was forgotten because it was lost here later. "


    Only I could hear what the instrument spirit of Jinghai jade bottle said. Xiaozhu and Wan''er knew that I was communicating with the instrument spirit. They didn''t know what we were talking about.


    I told Xiaozhu and Wan''er what Jinghai jade vase Spirit said, and asked them to help me with my reference.


    The spirit explained: "the Jinghai jade bottle is an artifact. Few people know it now, but it is really an artifact. I can guarantee it with my life."


    I frowned: "since it''s an artifact, how can it be used to hold ice pith? Isn''t it overqualified? "


    The Spirit said, "it''s not because people mistakenly thought it was just an ordinary container before, so it was used as a container of ice pulp."


    I still have some doubts in my heart. Xiaozhu said in surprise: "if the clean sea jade bottle is an artifact, don''t we have an artifact level space container? Is it the same as wanbaoding that can take everything here? "


    The spirit of Jinghai jade bottle said, "Jinghai jade bottle is not a simple space container. It is mainly an attack artifact."


    Xiaozhu said, "attack artifact? Just a bottle. How do you attack? "


    The Spirit said, "I can only tell my master."


    Xiaozhu was stunned and immediately said, "your master is also my master. I recognized the master before you. That''s your sister, so you should listen to my words, you know?"


    The spirit of Jinghai jade vase heard a laugh: "hey hey... You are just a little girl who has just reached the first level of martial god. What qualifications do you have to talk to me like this? If it weren''t for the fact that you are also the master, I wouldn''t be polite to you. "


    After hearing this, Xiaozhu was a little angry: "what are you talking about? Say it again! "


    The spirit of Jinghai jade bottle slowly showed up. It was a charming little man only one meter tall.


    He is very funny, his head is big and round, like a huge meat ball, which is placed on his small neck.


    He had no hair on his head, but he had a white beard falling directly to the ground on his chin.


    There are many white beards, twice as many as ordinary people''s hair.


    If not for his big head and white beard, his small hands and feet would be no different from a three-year-old child.


    Seeing the appearance of the instrument spirit, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "how old are you? Why does it look like a three-year-old? "


    The spirit of Jinghai jade vase stared and said angrily, "master, don''t laugh at me. I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years... Ah, master, my body really makes many people feel strange, but I''m actually a very normal spirit. And I already have my own physical body, which is infinitely close to the super existence of human beings... "


    I listened to the spirit boasting about myself. I didn''t seem to be a very reliable person. I couldn''t help interrupting his words: "what''s your name? I can''t always call you Jinghai jade bottle spirit? "


    "My name is little urchin... No, it should be old urchin." The spirit of Jinghai jade bottle said excitedly, "I''ve been trapped here for almost 10000 years, and I almost forgot my name..."


    Xiaozhu said angrily, "I didn''t forget it, but you''re called a little urchin, right? Who are you kidding? Do you think we are all three-year-old children? "


    The instrument spirit, who claimed to be a little urchin, smiled awkwardly: "it''s embarrassing to be found by you. I''m really called little urchin. That''s the name my first master named me. Master, if you think my name is bad, you can also choose a better one for me. Anyway, I''m your master now, and everything will be according to your master. "

 Chapter 683

    I smiled: "although the elder is an instrument spirit, he is also our elder. How dare we change his name casually? I''d better call you a little urchin. "


    Xiaozhu also said, "the little urchin''s name is very good. It suits you very much. Don''t change it."


    The little urchin smiled bitterly and said awkwardly, "what does the master say... By the way, the master seems to be looking for wanbaoding? I wonder if I can be honored to help the master? "


    "Do you know where the wanbaoding is?" I was overjoyed and immediately said, "where is wanbaoding? Say it. "


    The little urchin smiled, walked slowly to me and whispered, "master, there is a saying that he doesn''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because he is in this mountain. If you think about the meaning of this sentence, you will understand everything. "


    I frowned slightly and thought about the meaning of the little urchin. A trace of inspiration slowly appeared in my mind.


    Xiao Zhu reacted faster than me. She said almost immediately, "are we already in the wanbaoding?"


    The little urchin clapped his hands and said proudly, "yes, that''s it. The little girl is very clever. She deserves to be the spirit of the same master as me. "


    The little urchin''s words immediately attracted Xiaozhu''s retort: "don''t think it''s great that you know this. I disdain to be with you."


    The little urchin said with a smile, "that''s hard to do. I''m the master''s instrument spirit now, and you''re also the master''s instrument spirit. How can we say that we are all the same master and can''t tell each other."


    Xiaozhu said angrily, "the master hasn''t said he will accept you..."


    I interrupted Xiaozhu, looked at the little urchin and said, "we are inside the wanbaoding. How can we leave here?"


    The little urchin jumped up funny, but said positively, "master, don''t worry. I know the way to leave wanbaoding, that is to let wanbaoding recognize its master. As long as this step is completed, the rest will be easy. "


    I looked at the huge space and said in some embarrassment, "I just don''t know how to make wanbaoding recognize me as the main, so I put forward this question."


    The little urchin smiled proudly and said, "I know that. Master, if you accept me, I can tell the master everything, including the way to let wanbaoding recognize the Lord. "


    I looked at the proud little urchin and said reluctantly, "well, since you have sucked my blood and resonated with me, I''ll take you."


    The little urchin immediately hugged his fist and said, "thank you for taking me in. From now on, I will become the master''s most powerful assistant to help the master climb to the top."


    I was a little stunned, then smiled and said, "everyone can say good words. The key is to see the result."


    The little urchin smiled and said, "the way to make wanbaoding recognize the Lord is actually very simple, as long as the master smears his own blood on the ground. If wanbaoding is willing to recognize its master, its spirit will take the initiative to appear and meet. If its spirit doesn''t want to, we can only give up. "


    I frowned and didn''t believe what the little urchin said: "smear my blood on the ground? The ground is covered with mud. Is this useful? "


    The little urchin nodded: "if the master doesn''t believe it, you can try it now. Wanbaoding can change its shape at will, and everything inside it can also be changed. When the master sees that this is soil, in fact, it may turn into hard rock or metal, or even treasure in a short time. "


    I can''t say anything more. I still squeeze out a drop of blood and let it drop on the ground.


    As soon as my blood was next to the soil, it immediately disappeared, and then the ground here suddenly changed. The ground, which was originally ordinary soil, suddenly became hard granite after the blood entered. A whole piece of granite, without any gap, was integrated.


    Even the surrounding and top have become smooth as mirror granite. When we stand in it, we feel that we have entered a cave full of granite in all directions.


    If there were not a large number of treasures here, I would really think this is not the place where we just existed.


    Xiaozhu was also very surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "what a magical ability to change. It''s really against the sky."


    The little urchin said proudly, "it''s nothing. If you see the protection ability of wanbaoding, you will be even more surprised."


    "I don''t need you to say whether my protection ability is good or not," a voice suddenly came, which was like a huge thunder, which made my ears buzzing: "master, don''t listen to the dwarf''s nonsense. He is just a little old man. Relying on his own strength, he always likes to pretend to be the boss in front of young people."


    I turned around and looked at the hard granite and smiled, "are you the spirit of wanbaoding? Why didn''t I see you? How about showing up? "


    The huge voice laughed and said, "it''s actually very simple for the master to see me. As long as you give me another drop of blood and complete the Lord recognition ceremony, the master can see me at any time."


    Without saying a word, I squeezed a drop of blood out of my body and let it float in the air. This drop of blood slowly floated to the distance and disappeared.


    After a while, the huge voice sounded again: "Wanbao has seen the master. Please pay attention to it. Wanbao will appear and meet you."


    This Wanbao tripod spirit, which calls itself Wanbao, has some meaning. Before it appears, you have to inform me first. I don''t know what kind of person it will be.


    I hope he won''t be a little old man like the little urchin. Otherwise, won''t there be another dwarf Legion around me?


    I was obedient and prepared, but when I saw a figure appear in front of me, I was still startled.


    This is not a person. It is clearly a giant beast, a huge beast with a height of ten meters and a bear waist and tiger back.


    The beast has eight legs, four eyes and two mouths. It is ugly and ferocious.


    I am a royal beast. I know all kinds of star beasts and spirit beasts very well. I have recovered countless star beasts and spirit beasts. I have no sense of strangeness and fear about them, but now I am still frightened by this giant beast.


    No other reason frightened me, just because this giant beast has a powerful name - Tao Wu.


    Tao Wu is a kind of wild beast widely spread among the people. It is said that Tao Wu has eight legs, four eyes and two mouths. It is necessary to devour hundreds of people every time. It is one of the most fearless beasts in the world.


    The weapon of the ten thousand treasure tripod looks like the legendary fierce beast Tao Wu. How can I not be surprised when I see it?


    No wonder it will notify me in advance before it appears. Without its reminder, I''m afraid I''ll be more frightened.

 Chapter 684

    But I''m also a little strange. The legendary Tao Wu has long been extinct and will never appear here.


    "Master, don''t panic. I''m wearing Taowu''s body armor. I wasn''t born like this."


    Wanbao hurriedly explained: "I''m also human, but I''m huge, and my former master wore a Taowu God armor on me, so I''m like this now..."


    I was relieved and couldn''t help but say, "you''re too scary. It''s not as good as our little urchin."


    The little urchin seemed to know Wanbao. After listening to me, he immediately smiled and said, "the master is right. I am much more lovable than Wanbao. Wanbao always likes to speak ill of me in front of others. In fact, I am much better than him. "


    Wanbao seemed to smile bitterly, and his voice was still very loud: "master, don''t listen to the little urchin''s nonsense... Master, according to the division of human beings, I am a member of the giant spirit family. My birth also has something to do with the troll family, so I also think I am a member of the troll family. I speak in a loud voice. Please don''t mind my master and you. "


    I agree with his last sentence very much. When he speaks, it''s like thunder. It''s really huge: "don''t you just keep your voice down? You said you were a troll. I''ve never heard of this race. Is it a new race? Or is it not the race that exists in our world? "


    Wanbao said, "both wanbaoding and I come from the fairyland. We are the race of the fairyland. When the master flies to the fairyland, he will naturally know what I said. "


    "Fairyland?" I''ve heard people mention the fairy world more than once these days. Now Wanbao also mentioned it, so I couldn''t help asking, "what kind of world is that? Tell me. "


    Wanbao said with a wry smile, "master, this problem bothers me. Although I come from the fairy world, I was born on the oxygen star. I was brought here by my first master from the fairyland and grew up here. Until now, I haven''t gone back once, and I don''t know what the fairyland looks like. "


    I''m a little disappointed, but I also know what Wanbao said must be true. He thinks I''m the Lord, so he''s connected with me. If he deceives me, I''ll feel it at the first time.


    What I hope to do now is not to understand the fairyland, but how to take away the wanbaoding which is so big as a mountain.


    "Wanbao, you are the spirit of wanbaoding, so tell me how to take this wanbaoding. We can''t stay here too long. There are still a lot of things waiting for us to finish. "


    I sincerely asked Wanbao for advice: "you also need to teach me how Wanbao Ding attacked the enemy."


    Wanbao smiled proudly and said, "this is simple. As long as the owner closes his eyes and waits for me to transmit all the information of wanbaoding to the owner''s mind, the owner will know everything about wanbaoding like the back of his hand."


    I nodded: "then start transmitting information. Our time is really precious. We can''t delay too long."


    Wanbao held out his hand, which was almost ten times bigger than ordinary people, and gently hugged my head.


    I didn''t move and let Wanbao do it. At this time, I must trust him. After all, he is my spirit.


    I just waited a moment, a huge message came into my mind, and Wanbao completed the information transmission.


    Huge information naturally takes time to digest and process. I stand quietly and slowly digest this information and turn it into my own thing.


    Two hours later, I have fully understood all the information about wanbaoding, and I have almost understood all the information about the treasures in wanbaoding.


    Only a few treasures are very special. They are sealed layer by layer. They are said to be in the demon world. I can''t understand what they are.


    This is the reason why the elders of Shengxian gate deliberately sealed the things in the demon world layer by layer in order to prevent them from hurting people after they were released.


    Those things had been isolated from the outside world before they were put here. Even the spirit Wanbao of wanbaoding didn''t know what they were.


    However, this gives me a hint. I can also seal the magic sword with the power of wanbaoding, and put it in wanbaoding to avoid problems in my space ring.


    I silently sealed the magic sword again, and then stored it in the wanbaoding. I didn''t disturb Xiaozhu and Wan''er, nor let the little urchin know what I was doing.


    The fewer people who know about the magic sword, the better. After all, it is a peerless fierce sword. Once it is known by people with a heart, it may cause a bloody storm and bring a shocking disaster to the oxygen star that has just calmed down.


    When I finished this, I opened my eyes. Just as I opened my eyes, Wanbao''s voice had spread to my ears: "master, do you know everything about wanbaoding? I will now help the master to reduce the wanbaoding so that it is convenient for the master to carry it. "


    I smiled and said to Wanbao, "Wanbao Ding is an artifact. Why did you choose me as your master?"


    Wan Bao was slightly stunned, then touched his huge head and whispered, "to tell the master, I''m also trapped here for too long and need to leave here for a walk, so when the master arrives, I can''t wait... Master, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to look down on the master. No one has been here for tens of thousands of years. I''ve been waiting too long... "


    I looked at Wanbao and nodded: "I understand. You don''t have to explain anything. Now my strength is not enough to control this wanbaoding. Everything still depends on your strength. So, in the future, has the final say, "Wan Baoding."


    Wanbao said with a simple and honest smile: "master, don''t say that. As long as it''s the master''s order, Wanbao will do his best and will never hesitate."


    I smiled: "then you quickly let us leave here, and then reduce the wanbaoding to the extent that I can carry."


    Wan Bao said with a smile, "then please be ready. If you go out from here, you will leave here through the transmission array. You may feel dizzy."


    I nodded, first greeted Xiao Zhu, Wan''er and the little urchin, and then said loudly, "come on, we''re ready."


    Wanbao shouted well and waved his hand. Everything in front of us changed in an instant, like really entering the transmission array. After a burst of dizziness, we collectively left wanbaoding.


    When we see everything in front of us again, we have arrived at a strange place, which we have never been before. It is a new place.


    After seeing these clearly, Xiaozhu and Wan''er looked at each other, and then said together, "what is this place? What about Wan Baoding? "

 Chapter 685

    I actually have this question, but I didn''t say it. I can''t answer the questions of Xiaozhu and Waner. I don''t know where Wan Baoding is, let alone where we are now.


    Wanbao also disappeared. He should still be in Wanbao Ding, so we can''t see him.


    The little urchin was with us. He didn''t know where Wanbao was at this time. He was surprised and as upset as us.


    My heart moved and tried to contact Wanbao, but strangely, the connection between me and Wanbao disappeared.


    This must be because Wanbao''s own strength is too strong. You should know that after the weapon spirit or war beast''s strength is too strong, human beings as masters may be turned against the Lord as guests.


    In other words, if the strength of the master is too weak, the war beast or tool spirit may replace it and become the master.


    Once this happens, I will be very dangerous and may become a puppet or servant of Wanbao.


    At that time, Wanbao has an idea, and I may be killed by him and die directly.


    "Don''t panic." I was in a panic, and Wanbao''s thick voice sounded in time: "this is the top secret location of Shengxian gate, the real core of Shengxian gate - Shengxian hall. It''s safe here, and everyone is safe. "


    "Immortal hall?" I frowned slightly and breathed a sigh of relief: "here is a ruin. Where is the immortal hall?"


    Wanbao appeared and said loudly, "master, don''t underestimate here. In fact, it is completely shrouded by the array. From the outside, it is really just a barren place, but there is another heaven and earth, which is definitely one of the most important places of the immortal gate."


    When Wanbao said this, I asked, "is this the place where all kinds of skills and combat skills are treasured in Shengxian gate?"


    Wan Bao was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Although I have been in Shengxian gate for a long time, I have never heard of where the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate are placed. This is the highest level secret of Shengxian sect. I''m not qualified to know. "


    I looked at each other with Xiao Zhu, Wan''er and the little urchin, and then said together, "where''s the wanbaoding?"


    Wan Bao smiled, turned back and pointed to my space ring: "isn''t it in your space ring? I narrowed it down and put it directly into your space ring. "


    I stared angrily and said, "don''t be kidding. I don''t know how big my space ring capacity is? How can it accommodate wanbaoding? "


    Wanbao smiled: "master, don''t be angry. I just changed wanbaoding into a new space ring and replaced your previous space ring."


    When I raised my hand and looked carefully, I found that there were some changes in the space ring on my finger. I was very familiar with the original space ring. I could see any changes at a glance.


    But when Wanbao did this, I didn''t feel anything, which surprised me.


    Sure that wanbaoding was still in my hand, I was in a good mood: "Wanbao, how did you do it? I didn''t feel anything?"


    Wan Bao said with a smile, "it''s very simple. Wan Baoding itself has spirituality and can change its form independently. As long as it is willing to follow its master, the master can find it anytime, anywhere. Moreover, I am not the only spirit of the Wanbao Ding, and it is not controlled by me alone. "


    I felt that what Wanbao said was not a trivial matter, so I said to Wanbao, "you mean that there are two spirits in Wanbao Ding, and you are only one of them, right? How can I control it? If it doesn''t listen to me when I need it, won''t it put me at a disadvantage? "


    Wan Bao was stunned: "well... I don''t think so. I will always follow my master. Wanbaoding won''t leave his master easily. With me, the second spirit dare not easily disobey his master''s orders. "


    I looked at Wanbao and said firmly, "I know that artifact is very difficult to control, and I also understand the difficulty of you as an instrument spirit. But here you must promise me that before wanbaoding doesn''t think I''m not qualified to be its master, you must follow me and obey my orders all the time. This point is not negotiable, and you are absolutely not allowed to say an ambiguous word to perfunctory me. "


    Wanbao looked at me, turned his huge eyes and said slowly, "I can guarantee that, after all, most things in wanbaoding need my consent, and the spirit of the noumenon has not reached the point where it can be completely decided."


    I was relieved: "in that case, I will only recognize your Wanbao and will not care about the second instrument spirit."


    Wan Bao smiled: "the master just rest assured. At present, I can hold down the second spirit. He doesn''t dare to disrespect the master."


    I smiled helplessly: "if you say so, I know that you are going to be unable to suppress the second spirit..."


    Wanbao was very depressed about what I said. Looking at my bitter smile, he looked like a war animal in Taowu armor. At this time, he looked a little gloomy and terrible with a smile.


    Fortunately, we have gradually become familiar with Wanbao. We know that although he looks very scary, he is not very dangerous, so we won''t worry about anything.


    For Taowu armor, I really want to know how powerful it is. Taking this opportunity, I said to Wanbao, "is Taowu armor also an artifact?"


    Wan Bao shook his head: "Tao Wu armor has not reached the level of artifact. Now it can only be regarded as a high-level fairy weapon at most. Does the host like it? Or I''ll give it to your master. "


    I quickly shook my head: "I just want to know how powerful it is, but I don''t want to scare people everywhere in it."


    Wanbao laughed and said, "it seems that the master is a beauty lover. No wonder the tools and spirits around the master are as beautiful as heaven..."


    Before Wanbao said this, Xiaozhu smiled and said, "thank you for your praise, brother Wanbao."


    Wan''er smiled sweetly and saluted Wanbao: "brother Wanbao, sister Xiaozhu and I are not as strong as you and the little urchin. You should pay more attention to us in the future to protect our master."


    Wan''er''s almost joking words made the little urchin who seemed not to deal with Wanbao laugh: "it''s easy to say, with me and Wanbao, our common master won''t have anything."


    Xiaozhu looked positive and said in a deep voice, "don''t talk big. In the final analysis, we are all tool spirits, which can''t be stronger than the real human warrior. Once we encounter the existence of the king of the demon world we encountered before, we dare not say that we will be able to protect the master comprehensively. "


    Wanbao and the little urchin were stunned, and then shouted in unison: "what? You have met the king of the demon world! "


    As soon as Xiaozhu nodded, Wanbao and the little urchin immediately shouted in unison: "no, get out of here..."

 Chapter 686

    We have recovered the WAN Baoding for the time being. Our next task is to find the skill and combat skills of Shengxian sect.


    Wanbao is not very clear about this. We can only take a chance slowly.


    The first step is naturally to enter the immortal hall in the core area of the immortal gate. If we can find the skills and combat skills we need here, everything will be much easier.


    The little urchin and Wanbao have known each other for a long time. They can be regarded as a pair of old friends. After the Shengxian gate was destroyed, they stayed together and had a deep feeling. Therefore, after we decided to enter the Shengxian hall, they went first together.


    There are two weapon spirits of Wushen level to help me open the way. Naturally, I can''t wait.


    Although the spirit clan has no body and its combat effectiveness is worse than that of martial artists of the same level, it is much stronger than me now. Moreover, they are good at exploring. If they go to open the way, I can rest assured.


    Xiao Zhu and Wan''er still stay with me. Because they know me earlier and are closer to me, they are willing to stay with me and help me.


    In other words, there are still many treasures in the wanbaoding. They all have their own weapons and spirits, and each of them exists at the power level. Their combat effectiveness is stronger than me.


    Because of this, they are reluctant to recognize me as the Lord. They are all hidden in their own spiritual or immortal tools and are unwilling to come out.


    I don''t intend to insist. Maybe they will meet each other when they meet the right host in the future.


    I don''t know who will have such good luck and be directly recognized by spirit tools or immortal tools. I hope they will be the people around me and my friends.


    Because I lost a lot of time in wanbaoding, the sky has slowly darkened, and Shengxian gate has its own boundary, but everything is no different from oxygen star. There are also day and night, sunrise and sunset.


    The immortality hall is shrouded in arrays. I don''t know its specific location yet, and I can''t find it right away. I can only rest here for a night. After dawn tomorrow, I will continue to find the arrays here. After cracking them, I will enter the immortality hall to have a look.


    Wanbao and the little urchin are already exploring the way. They think it will not be long before they can find a way to enter the immortality hall.


    Xiao Zhu and Wan''er had already begun to prepare the rest place for the evening without my orders. They jointly moved some ten pieces of wood around and simply made a small temporary house.


    Most of the lingzu are dexterous people, and Xiaozhu and Wan''er are no exception. Although the houses they temporarily built use the most common ten pieces of wood, they are still very beautiful and feel at home.


    I feel very comfortable living in this small house. I have to thank them.


    The thick weeds on the ground were very soft. I sat down here and began to practice.


    For me, cultivation is rest. I can practice at rest, too. There is no big difference.


    Wan''er is also practicing in this small house. Like Xiao Zhu, she is an injured instrument spirit and needs to recover urgently, so I gave her the newly obtained twelve thread cold ice pith and asked her to hurry up to practice here in order to recover her strength as soon as possible.


    I''ve seen the effect of cold ice pulp for a long time. I know Wan''er will recover completely this time, and even make a breakthrough.


    Therefore, I specially asked Xiaozhu to help look at Wan''er. Once Wan''er shows signs of breakthrough, I will leave the small house immediately and give Wan''er enough space to survive the robbery.


    I don''t want to be misunderstood by the robbery again. It''s the person who helps the people who cross the robbery. It''s a disaster for me again.


    The power of heaven robbery is not for fun. If I''m not careful, I''ll be scared. There''s no place to die. I don''t dare to touch it easily.


    The night of Shengxian gate is quite quiet. Occasionally, the roar of star beasts comes, but they don''t dare to come near us.


    There are small beads in the martial god realm on our side. Ordinary star beasts don''t dare to come near us.


    The night was safe. I opened my eyes on time the next morning and saw Wan''er not far from me.


    Xiaozhu sat cross legged beside Wan''er. They were still practicing. It seemed that there was still some time before the end of the practice. There was no meaning to stop at all.


    In order not to disturb them, I stood up and slowly left the small house, came to the open space outside, and began to summon the little urchin and Wanbao.


    Little urchin and Wanbao went to find the specific location of Shengxian hall. They didn''t come back all night. They either couldn''t find the location and wasted time, or they met some danger and couldn''t come back if they wanted to come back.


    My call was answered soon. The little urchin ran over and said immediately when he saw me: "master, we found the location of the immortality promotion hall, but Wanbao was greedy for work. He was accidentally trapped by the array and couldn''t get out anyway..."


    Suddenly, I finally knew why they didn''t return all night: "take me to see. Maybe I can save him."


    The little urchin was overjoyed and immediately said with a smile, "please follow me. Wanbao is trapped not far from the front."


    Without saying a word, I followed the little urchin to a mountain depression several kilometers away from the small house. At a glance, I saw that there was a small array running here, and the situation that Wanbao was trapped inside was also clearly visible.


    Wanbao seemed to be entangled by something. He struggled in situ. His huge body sank the ground where he was, and there was a mess around him.


    Look at the Tao Wu armor on him, which is emitting dazzling light. It seems to be resisting the attack of something.


    This Taowu battle armor is really the most powerful battle armor in the legend. Just the pressure transmitted from it is no less than that of a Wuxian martial artist.


    Although I don''t know how strong its specific defense ability is, I can feel that its defense ability must be countless times stronger than the protective clothing I wear.


    Maybe the newly developed armor of Jingshen city can be compared with the Taowu armor. When I have a chance in the future, I will have a good look at the advantages and disadvantages of the two.


    After my observation, I found that what trapped Wanbao was only a clever magic array, which had no substantive lethality.


    Now Wanbao is struggling and still can''t break free, which shows the power of the magic array, but from what I see, I''m sure I can crack it.


    After confirming that it was a magic array, I felt a little relieved and said to the little urchin, "go around and see if there are other arrays. If so, inform me at the first time. I can immediately crack the magic array here, and Wanbao will immediately restore its freedom. You don''t have to worry. "


    The little urchin ran away immediately. He didn''t seem to know much about the array, but he could do it if he wanted to find out whether other arrays existed.

 Chapter 687

    Now I am surrounded by Xiaozhu, a low-level spirit family of martial god, and two high-level spirit families of martial god, little urchin and Wanbao. There are three spirit families who have reached the realm of martial god, which can be regarded as very strong.


    But they are all spiritual people, which can''t compare with the real human warrior. If they encounter a real human warrior God, I''m afraid that three people together may not be able to defeat a human warrior God.


    This is the essential difference between having flesh body and not having flesh body, and it is also the reason why Xiaozhu wants to refine her flesh body after recovering her strength.


    To put it bluntly, a spirit clan of Wushen level is at most equivalent to a human warrior of Wuxian level.


    Of course, the spirit clan at the level of martial god is at least equivalent to the middle-level Wuxian among human wuzhe, and a few can even compete with some high-level Wuxian.


    I am a second-class king of martial arts. I don''t know how long it will take to become a Wuxian, let alone a Wushen. I just hope I can speed up my cultivation to some extent after I find the skills and war skills of Shengxian gate, so that I can reach the realm of Wuxian and Wushen faster.


    It''s very simple to crack the magic array in front of me. I took out an array disk and painted a new array with my heart.


    As long as the new array is arranged here, the original magic array will lose its function to me, turn all illusions into nothingness, and the rest is the real world.


    After I started the new array, it soon extended to a radius of one kilometer, so in my opinion, everything here has changed slowly.


    First, the originally deserted open space slowly disappeared, and then neat red buildings slowly emerged.


    These red buildings can''t see the end at a glance, and they all look the same. They are three storey red small buildings. Each small building has independent doors and windows, which looks more like villas for people to live in.


    This is the real existence and the original appearance of Shengxian hall.


    After breaking the magic array, the trapped Wanbao suddenly stopped struggling. She looked at me approaching him and said vaguely, "what''s going on? What about the damn poor man? Where have you been? Have you been beaten away by me? "


    I saw that Wanbao was not fully awake, so I suddenly shouted, "if you don''t wake up, when will you stay?"


    Wanbao stirred up his spirit, cleared away the confusion in his eyes, and showed a look of thinking. It seemed that he woke up.


    Wanbao thought for a while and suddenly said strangely, "master, why are you here? What happened just now? "


    I woke up Wan Bao after drinking. Seeing that he had nothing to do, I was relieved: "you are trapped by the magic array and see the so-called poverty strange. In fact, it''s all an illusion. You''re just fighting with yourself. Now that I''ve cracked the magic array, you''ll wake up. "


    After a pause, I looked at Wanbao and said, "it''s all right now. Follow me into Shengxian hall. If we find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, our purpose of this trip will be achieved."


    Wanbao suddenly realized and said, "I see. What I saw was an illusion. No wonder I couldn''t kill it before... Ah, I''ll follow my master into the immortality hall to see what happened."


    The so-called Shengxian hall is a small red building like these villas. I don''t know which small building the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate are in. I can only go in one by one.


    I walked into the nearest red building first. The doors of the building were actually open. It was as convenient for me to enter my own home.


    It seems that the people here left in a hurry. They didn''t even care to close the door.


    The first floor of the small building is very common. There are four red wooden chairs, four red tea tables, some red cans and cups in a Hall... Almost everything here is red, even the walls are red.


    After entering it, an amazing pure aura came to my face. It turned into real aura. You can grab a lot of it with your hand. This is simply a aura library.


    It seems that this house is also an array, which is somewhat similar to the spirit gathering array. Now the amazing concentration of aura here is also the result of the accumulation of the array for a long time.


    I can practice here now, but in order to find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect, I still hold back this idea in my heart.


    After a careful search on this floor, I didn''t find what I was looking for, so I continued to go up to the second floor.


    At this time, Xiao Zhu and Wan''er also finished their cultivation and came to me. I asked Xiao Zhu, Wan''er and Wan Bao to look for the skills and combat skills of the immortal rising gate in these red buildings here.


    If you look for it together, it''s always much faster than me.


    The little urchin has another task. He is defending the Dharma for us, so he won''t call him.


    Although I was accompanied by Xiao Zhu and Wan''er when I entered the immortal gate, I was also alone. Now with the addition of little urchin and Wanbao, the strength around me gradually increased. I had more confidence in finding the skills and combat skills of the immortal gate.


    After I searched the building carefully for a while, I decided that there was nothing I wanted, because there were not even any books here.


    But I accidentally found a box the size of a palm. The contents of the box caught my attention.


    This box is a sword box with seven swords of different sizes.


    I didn''t care much, because there were enough treasures in the wanbaoding, and I didn''t care about such a sword box, but when I carefully observed the sword box, I found that it was actually the legendary seven star sword.


    I don''t know what level of treasure the seven star sword is, but its reputation has been around for a long time.


    It is said that in ancient times, the seven star sword was already famous all over the world.


    The legendary seven star sword is seven unparalleled swords and a complete set of unparalleled swords. When the seven swords are gathered together, they can destroy heaven and earth, kill immortals and kill gods, and have incomparable power.


    The legend also said that the seven star sword was too overbearing and was jointly sealed by a kind of martial god and suppressed separately. After that, the reputation of the seven star sword gradually dissipated and gradually forgotten by people.


    One of the reasons why I can recognize it is that I am also half a sword repairman and pay special attention to swords and so on.


    Another reason is that I accidentally saw the records of the seven star sword. I was curious about the seven star sword. I would pay attention to things related to the seven star sword intentionally or unintentionally. Over time, I had the habit of paying attention to the seven star sword and gradually deepened my understanding of it.


    Now what I hold in my hand is the legendary seven star sword. My inner excitement is self-evident, even more excited than when I got the killer sword.

 Chapter 688

    If I hadn''t been in the immortal promotion hall, I even wanted to find out the power of the seven star sword immediately, and I also wanted to use it as another life magic weapon to refine and warm up.


    With such a peerless sword in hand, I, a swordsman, can''t help but want to try its power, which is also reasonable.


    However, reason tells me that I''d better restrain myself at this time. If I rush here, it may cause unnecessary trouble.


    Reason belongs to reason, but the reality is that I unconsciously took out a sword the size of a finger.


    When the sword leaves the box, it immediately becomes several times larger, which is almost the same size as a normal sword.


    An amazing cold suddenly spread away, and ice dregs appeared in the small building. Some fragile objects cracked, and the falling fragments were frozen again by the ultra-low temperature in the air.


    I feel that even the air seems to be frozen. The sword is extremely cold, even lower than the ultra-low temperature in the extremely cold place.


    I was surprised and quickly opened my protective cover to protect myself.


    At the same time, I clearly saw two simple words on the body of the sword.


    This text is very old. It looks like a pattern, not a text.


    I don''t know such words, but I vaguely guess that these two words should be the name of this sword.


    In my heart, I was surprised and happy. I felt that I had inadvertently found the real treasure. I had a feeling of great surprise.


    Put away the sword quickly, otherwise, the amazing low temperature will freeze everything here.


    One of the Seven Star swords has surprised me. What about the other six?


    Strong curiosity drove me to take out my second sword and want to see what happened.


    The sword as like as two peas and a few times the size of a normal sword is almost the same as the first sword.


    When this sword appeared, it didn''t have an amazing chill. Instead, it was a super high temperature that frightened me.


    The high temperature was almost against the sky. As soon as it appeared, the small building where I was located immediately burned, and even the soil on the ground softened and turned red in an instant, like magma just sprayed out.


    I was so surprised that I didn''t have to look more. I put the sword back into the box as quickly as possible and sealed it with my most powerful sealing technique.


    This is not the end. In order to keep the small building, I mobilized all my aura, didn''t send it out like money, and cut down the burning small building at the fastest speed.


    Fortunately, I''m quick. Otherwise, I''m afraid this small building will be destroyed in my hands.


    I was terrified. I looked at the messy building, sighed and left quickly.


    I walked out of the red building with the seven star sword and came to the open space between the buildings. I really couldn''t help but want to try the power of the seven star sword again. I raised the box containing the seven star sword over my head and planned to use the art of imperial sword to pull it away from the box and try its power.


    The little urchin just came to me at this time. Seeing my behavior, he immediately shouted, "master, wait a minute."


    He strode to grab it. His short body flashed. It was early on my head. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed the seven star sword in my hand.


    The little urchin went out to seize the seven star sword. I didn''t have the slightest strength to fight back. I watched the sword box taken away by him. I didn''t have time to react.


    I was displeased and puzzled. I was about to scold him, but he said: "the seven star sword can only be used by people with special physique. If ordinary people change, the sword will die. Master, don''t easily test the power of the seven star sword. It will hurt your master. "


    I was surprised: "is it so mysterious? I''ve seen two of them just now, and I haven''t hurt myself. "


    The little urchin said, "the seven star sword is a peerless treasure, surpassing any sword in the world and has the power of breaking the earth. It is said that heaven sent down divine thunder and forged this sword so that it can only be used by special people to avoid the loss of harmony between heaven and earth and the destruction of life. "


    The little naughty boy is very serious at this time. He looks like a teacher who is teaching naughty children.


    Listen to him: "if ordinary people get the seven star sword, they will certainly lead to sky fire and burn themselves. They will eat the evil consequences and have no bones. This is a legend from ancient times. The master should have heard of it. How can you easily use the seven star sword? "


    I shook my head slightly: "I really haven''t heard of this legend... How can you know the taboo of the seven star sword so clearly? I think I am very concerned about the seven star sword, but I don''t know that... "


    The little urchin smiled bitterly and said with a trace of pain: "my former master died because he used the seven star sword without permission. I was collected in the wanbaoding because I lost my master and was seriously injured. I can''t see the sun for tens of thousands of years..."


    I was surprised: "your former master died under the seven star sword? What the hell is going on? "


    The little urchin said, "my former master inadvertently got the seven star sword. Excited, he tested the power of the seven star sword like your master. As a result, the mountains and rivers changed color, the mountains and rivers turned, and the master... He was also killed. If it hadn''t been for the protection of the clean sea jade bottle, I''m afraid my spirit would have disappeared long ago. "


    The little urchin''s words should be true. When he said these, the expression on his face was very heavy. It seemed that he was still sad for his dead former master.


    In this regard, I have some thoughts of my own. I will comfort the little urchin and no longer insist on trying the seven star sword.


    The little urchin saw that I didn''t intend to try the seven star sword. He put down his heart and said with a smile, "the immortal gate didn''t dare to try the seven star sword easily. He sealed it and collected it in the ten thousand treasure tripod. The ferocity of the seven star sword can be understood by the master when he thought about it."


    I nodded: "I took out two swords and looked at them. I found they were really fierce. If I hadn''t responded in time, I''m afraid this small building would no longer exist. "


    The little urchin said with a smile: "I sensed the amazing cold and heat all the way here, so I hurried over. It''s great that the master is all right."


    I said with a smile, "I''m fine, but the interior of this small building is in a mess. I don''t dare to go in."


    The little urchin looked at the building behind me and said in surprise, "is the master really okay? This place is like this. It seems that one of the Seven Star swords taken out by the master has amazing power. "


    I simply said, "the first sword sent out an amazing cold, which frozen everything in the small building in an instant. The second sword is quite the opposite. It emits amazing heat and instantly ignites everything downstairs. If I didn''t react quickly, I''m afraid the small building has disappeared at this time. "


    The little urchin clapped his hands and said, "fortunately, I''m fine, otherwise I''ll be trapped in this place again. It''s hard to leave..."

 Chapter 689

    I frowned slightly: "so you take the initiative to recognize me as the Lord, just want to leave here quickly?"


    The little urchin was stunned and then said with a smile: "don''t be so ugly, master. In fact, I really want to be with my master..."


    I said, "that''s true. I''ll pay more attention in the future. Don''t be sold by you. I don''t know yet."


    The little urchin immediately shouted, "the little urchin promised the master that it would never be detrimental to the master. From now on, the master has a life, and the little urchin will go through fire and water. "


    I smiled: "tease you, don''t be so nervous. How are you going to teach me to use the seven star sword? I won''t get such a treasure, but I can only see it but can''t use it? "


    The little urchin was slightly stunned and then said, "if you use the seven star sword, you need someone with special physique. I don''t know if the master''s constitution can be used... Can the master allow me to check the master''s constitution? If the master can use the seven star sword, it''s not too late for me to tell the master how to use it. "


    I pondered for a moment and said slowly, "if you let go of the inspection, I won''t blame you."


    The little urchin rubbed his hands and said with some worry, "if you check your physique, it will be painful. The master should be prepared."


    I sat down and said to the little urchin, "come on, I''m ready."


    The little urchin stepped forward and slowly put his little hand on my shoulder.


    His height is really too short. Even if I sit, his hands can barely rest on my shoulders.


    Fortunately, he can fly freely. If there is no way, he can fly first.


    A gentle Yuanshen force slowly enters my body. After bypassing my Yuanshen, I directly regard my body as the carrier of Yuanshen force and operate quickly.


    It''s like there''s a yuan God in my body, but it''s a pity that the external yuan God doesn''t fit my body at all.


    When the little urchin''s original divine power works, there is a feeling that his body is affected, like it is about to be torn.


    It feels very bad. It''s like going to hell and being bitten by thousands of ants.


    This pain from the soul is the most difficult. I clenched my teeth and cooperated with the little urchin. Gradually, my forehead sweated, and I had the illusion that I was about to be torn.


    The little urchin''s method of checking my physique is different. He is not only checking my body, but also transforming my body by the way.


    My physical pain seems to be caused by this transformation. Otherwise, if I just check my physique, I should not feel so painful.


    After a incense stick, the little urchin took back his power of the original God. I immediately felt a lot easier, like the rest of my life.


    Reaching out to wipe the sweat off my forehead, I couldn''t help spitting: "little urchin, what''s the result of your examination?"


    The little urchin also breathed out and said slowly, "the master''s constitution is a rare pure Yang constitution, which is different from the pure Yin constitution. It is a better constitution. But I don''t know why, the master''s constitution seems to have been changed by something, which seems to be different from Chunyang''s constitution. Just... The master''s physique is not suitable for using the seven star sword. The master may be disappointed. "


    "Why?" I don''t know how my constitution is. Now when I heard the little urchin''s words, I couldn''t help asking, "does it mean that people with pure Yang constitution can''t use the seven star sword?"


    The little urchin shook his head and patiently explained, "the master doesn''t know. The constitution of the world is divided into many kinds, and there are many different standards. I said that the master''s constitution is pure Yang constitution, which is for people with pure Yin constitution. In addition to pure Yang constitution and pure Yin constitution, there is also a neutral constitution that most people have. This is a standard for dividing physique, which is simply divided from the yin-yang attribute of people''s physique. "


    When the little urchin said this, he paused slightly, and then continued: "among people with pure Yang constitution, some are congenital, which is called congenital pure Yang constitution. Another part of people''s Constitution itself is not pure Yang system, but becomes pure Yang constitution for some special reasons, which is called acquired pure Yang constitution. People with congenital pure Yang constitution can''t change their constitution. They will have such constitution all their life. People with pure Yang constitution after tomorrow are likely to change. Either the cultivation skills or some external conditions may turn a person with pure Yang constitution into a person with neutral constitution. To put it bluntly, the human quality of the acquired pure Yang system is unstable and may change at any time. "


    I frowned slightly: "you said so much, why can''t I use the seven star sword?"


    The little urchin looked at me and said sincerely, "the master''s constitution is the pure Yang constitution after tomorrow, which is about related to the master''s cultivation skills. The host''s constitution is likely to change in a very short time, with great randomness. With such a constitution, if you use the seven star sword, it is easy to be eaten back by the sword. The master''s state is not high now. If he is eaten back by the seven star sword, I''m afraid there is only a dead end. "


    Although I still don''t quite understand what the little urchin said, I also vaguely felt something: "you mean, I''m not in a high state and my physique is not suitable for using the seven star sword, so I can''t..."


    Before I finished, the little urchin quickly said, "that''s it. The master must not easily try to use the seven star sword. It will really hurt you and even endanger the master''s life."


    I nodded slightly: "no wonder the seven star sword was put here and nobody paid attention to it. It turned out to be such a danger. Thank you, little urchin. This time you saved me. "


    The little urchin touched his head and smiled awkwardly: "master, you''re welcome. I happen to know this, so I helped the master..."


    I looked at the little urchin and said to him, "keep this sword for me. When we meet someone who can use it, we will choose a suitable owner for it."


    Surprised, the little urchin immediately waved his hand and said, "it''s no good. The seven star sword is on me. I can''t stand its murderous spirit. The master still keeps it by himself and gives it to others when he finds the right person in the future. Before that, the seal cannot be removed, and the original box cannot be broken... "


    I was a little disappointed. Looking at the seven star sword in the little urchin''s hand, I felt a little unhappy.


    Facing the treasure, it is still the most precious thing for me, but it can''t be used. I dare not touch it easily. It''s strange if I''m not depressed.


    The treasure is useless. Is this my good luck or my bad luck?

 Chapter 690

    Disappointment turned to disappointment. I quickly adjusted my mood and said to the little urchin with a smile, "can''t you stand the murderous spirit of the seven star sword? This is new. Why don''t I feel the murderous spirit of the seven star sword? "


    "The master is not an immortal, so naturally he can''t feel how powerful the murderous spirit is..." the little urchin patted his chest: "the seven star sword is a sharp weapon and a murderer. It is said that millions of people died under the seven star sword. Such a fierce sword naturally contains a strong murderous spirit. If it is not blocked by this box, the owner must be able to clearly perceive this. "


    I don''t doubt the little urchin''s words. I know that Yuanshen body has many inconveniences compared with human beings.


    I put the seven star sword into my space container wanbaoding. The space of wanbaoding is large enough. The seven star sword won''t take up too much space.


    Moreover, the defense ability of wanbaoding is amazing. It''s also very good to use it to prevent the murderous gas of the seven star sword from leaking out.


    There''s nothing beautiful about this small building. I didn''t find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, so I got a treasure I can''t use. I can only leave here and go to other small buildings.


    I don''t know if Xiaozhu has gained something at this time. They go separately. Maybe they will find what we need in front of me.


    Entering a small building next to me, I had sensed an amazing murderous spirit before I could see the furnishings in the building.


    The murderous spirit was amazing, and I felt it not far in front of me.


    I was so eager to step back that I was blocked by the little urchin who followed me, so I had to slow down a little.


    That is, everything in front of me suddenly changed. An array was triggered and I was trapped by the array in an instant.


    There is a thick white fog in front of me. I can only see things a few meters away at most. I can''t see anything a little farther away. It''s no different from being blind.


    When I pulled out the killer sword and waved it gently, an amazing hurricane was generated from the tip of my sword to disperse the thick fog around me.


    The thick fog was blown by the hurricane, but it just moved a little and didn''t dissipate. It seems that the thick fog is not a simple thick fog, but an illusion or image generated by the array.


    Seeing that the hurricane had no effect, I had to shoot again and cut the ground in front of me.


    The killer sword sent out a dazzling light, and the amazing aura flew out along the tip of the sword, hit the ground and made a deafening sound.


    This time, there was some effect. At the place where it was hit, the thick fog dispersed, and there was a zone without thick fog with a diameter of about five meters.


    Inside, I saw a group of people, a group of people holding weapons.


    These figures are definitely not human beings. They have no body, only one shadow, floating in the air, and none of them walk on the ground.


    Looking at their strange appearance, they are more like a group of primordial gods, or dead spirits.


    I suddenly became nervous. If I deal with these dead spirits, I have no good way.


    My Yuanshen has a way. Unfortunately, he is sleeping now. I have tried many times and can''t wake it up.


    These dead spirits are covered in armor, like the souls left by people in the army.


    Seeing that their actions are neat and uniform, not urgent or slow, I firmly believe this point.


    I have seen many weapons in the hands of the dead. There are similar weapons in the wanbaoding in my hands.


    Perhaps after these people died, their weapons were put into the ten thousand treasure tripod, and the weapons in their hands were only transformed by the highly condensed power of the yuan God.


    These people may be the predecessors of Shengxian gate, but they may be some intruders killed by the predecessors of Shengxian gate.


    The remnant spirits of the demon world in the Tianjie seen in the Juling array on the white jade bridge are somewhat similar to these dead spirits.


    However, the remnant spirits of the demon world are incomplete one by one, and their combat effectiveness is limited. They all attack us by virtue of the number of people. Now these dead spirits are not incomplete. They look like complete individuals.


    The undead who want to come here must have more powerful combat effectiveness, and several people around me who are good at dealing with these undead are absent, so my situation is worrying.


    I can''t help it. I can only prepare for the worst. The God killing sword is raised. The God killing sword technique is brought into full play by me. An amazing sword spirit flies over and blows away the dead spirits together with the thick fog here.


    In the small building, the sword spirit overflowed, and the dead scattered one by one, but soon gathered again and continued to surround me.


    After a wild attack, I was completely disappointed. After being attacked by the killing sword, the dead soon recovered as before, as if they had never been hit.


    This is the undead. Without special means, it is difficult for human attack means to really kill them.


    Forced by helplessness, I put away the killing sword and used the Dragon subduing formula to deal with these dead spirits.


    Although the Dragon subduing formula is just a very common battle skill to kill the enemy by using aura, it often surprises me. The Dragon subduing formula helped me defeat the enemy several times before. This time, I am still full of confidence in it.


    The dragon shaped aura sent by the Dragon subduing formula was interspersed in the thick fog, and the dead sent out bursts of harsh howls, as well as the sound when the weapon landed.


    Those weapons are not illusory, but real weapons. Otherwise, how could such a sound come?


    I was surprised again. The weapons of the dead should have been as illusory as them, but the reality is that the weapons in the hands of these dead are real and enough to hurt my flesh.


    I can''t see too far. I can only suppress all the dangers within five meters of my body.


    The Dragon subduing formula is sent out in one form after another to hit the dead spirits around me one by one. Even if you can''t kill them, it''s OK to block them for a while.


    Under my crazy attack, the thick fog slowly dispersed. It seemed to have some effects. I didn''t hesitate to give full play to the Dragon subduing formula.


    Unfortunately, there are only two moves in my dragon subduing formula, so there are two moves again and again. If the Dragon subduing formula has more moves or some more powerful moves, I may be able to eliminate all the dead here.


    It''s impossible to destroy it. I suddenly found that the dead spirits scattered by the Dragon subduing formula condensed into human form again after a period of time.


    They are really undead souls, lifeless soldiers and the most dangerous enemies.


    I wish I could find a way to deal with them, or when the little urchin knows my situation, he can come and help me.


    To deal with the dead, you have to be the same kind of the dead - Yuanshen body.

 Chapter 691

    Accidentally, my left leg was hit by a dead spirit. The dead spirit used a wolf tooth hammer. After being hit, my left leg was bloody and looked very scary.


    The attack speed of the dead spirit was incredibly fast. I reacted very quickly, but I was still hurt.


    But for me, such an injury is not fatal. I simply use Reiki to stop bleeding and relieve pain, and then continue to fight.


    The dead completely ignore their own life and death, or simply bully me. They rush to me and greet me with all kinds of weapons, leaving me no leisure.


    I hurriedly dodged and resisted, and gradually felt that I couldn''t support it.


    After fighting for a long time, my physical strength and aura were almost exhausted, so I felt very sleepy.


    The number of dead spirits seems endless. I don''t know how many have been scattered, let alone whether I have killed one or two dead spirits. I feel that they are everywhere around me.


    If I go on like this, I will either be killed by the dead or be tired to death. My end will not be very good.


    What can I do? I can''t fight like this all the time. My aura will be exhausted sooner or later, and my physical strength will reach the limit sooner or later.


    Before I think of a good way to deal with these dead spirits, I want to preserve my strength, and the best way to preserve my strength is my new wanbaoding. As long as I enter wanbaoding, wanbaoding will block the attacks of these dead spirits for me, and I will have time to recover my consumed spirit and physical strength.


    Just do it when I think of it. I immediately use the wanbaoding as a protective cover to make the wanbaoding big enough to quickly enter the wanbaoding.


    After finishing these, I was relieved. Those omnipresent and endless dead souls made me very embarrassed.


    I hope wanbaoding can stop the attack of these dead spirits and give me enough time to recover my strength.


    As long as my strength is restored, I can hold on for another period of time and wait for my Yuanshen to recover.


    As long as my original God recovers, there is no way for me to defeat these dead spirits.


    The dead spirit attacked continuously outside the wanbaoding. The fierce sound made by the wanbaoding after blocking the attack of the dead spirit shocked my ears. I had to block my ears with aura to avoid being injured inside the wanbaoding.


    The defense ability of wanbaoding is really powerful, but it can''t block the outside sound. The sound that reaches my ears has caused me some damage and interference.


    This may be one of the defects of wanbaoding, and it is also the only defect of wanbaoding I have found so far.


    Even an artifact may have more or less defects. Like wanbaoding, it can ignore most of the physical attacks, but the attack on sound is useless.


    Space weapons or containers have a channel connecting the known world. The sound comes from this channel. If the sound source is large enough, it can still hurt the people hiding in it.


    It is also true that some martial artists who are good at sonic attacks can often use some small gaps to attack enemies hidden in safe areas.


    There are some advanced sound wave attack means, and even powerful sound waves can be used to directly penetrate the thick stone walls to shock the people or star beasts hidden in them to death.


    There are also some powerful warriors who practice special skills and can use inaudible voices to attack the enemy and kill people invisibly.


    Now those dead spirits outside attack wanbaoding in turn. The disorderly and harsh voice makes me unable to practice quietly.


    My previous plan failed. These damn souls completely broke my plan.


    There is really no way. I can only contact my yuan God again and hope he can wake up at this time.


    I was disappointed again when I contacted Yuanshen again. Yuanshen was still sleeping and had no sign of waking up.


    I can''t think of a good way to wake up the sleeping yuan God, so I can''t defeat those dead spirits, and I can''t live without wanbaoding.


    "Maybe I''ll use some special means to awaken the yuan God."


    This idea flashed through my mind, and then I took out my space ring directly.


    There are several soul reviving fruits in the space ring. If I take them, it should help my Yuanshen wake up as soon as possible.


    I ate the soul reviving fruit in three or two bites, and a magnificent force of the yuan God instantly entered my body and quickly gathered towards my yuan God.


    This is not the yuan God actively absorbing the power of the yuan God, but a very instinctive reaction, just like a hungry baby who instinctively opens his mouth to suck the food after feeling that there is food around his mouth.


    After the power of the yuan God was absorbed by the yuan God, the yuan God finally had a reaction. He slowly opened his eyes, and then said lazily while continuing to absorb the power of the yuan God: "are you in any danger again? Are you willing to give me the last few resurrection fruits? "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "we are trapped in an array. There are undead souls everywhere in the array. I need your help."


    "The dead?" The yuan God sighed: "no wonder you are so generous. Just take the resurrection fruit for me... After I have a rest, I''ll help you relieve these dead spirits..."


    I felt relieved when Yuanshen said this: "you have to hurry up. I can''t hold on for long. They attack wanbaoding continuously. This damn voice made me upset..."


    Yuan Shen answered lazily, stood up slowly, looked around, and said weakly, "don''t be so pathetic, I''ll solve them now..."


    Seeing that the yuan God was also very tired, I worried that he had not recovered, so I stopped him: "if you rest again, I can hold on for a while."


    Yuanshen jumped out of my body and floated in front of me. He was really tired. His original bright eyes were listless and looked like he hadn''t slept for a long time.


    Listen to the yuan God said, "give me all the spirit grass that can supplement the power of the yuan God, and I''ll try to recover completely within an hour."


    I don''t know why the yuan God is so tired. It looks like a war for three days and nights. However, since it is what my yuan God wants, I should give it to him without saying a word.


    I took out all the spirit herbs in the space ring that help to restore the power of the original God and took them all without leaving any ground.


    Yuanshen can also refine and absorb the power of Yuanshen in these spiritual herbs, but it will take too long. It will take much less time for me to take these spiritual herbs and help Yuanshen refine them.


    Now my time is my life. I can''t waste a little.


    The spirit grass entered my body and slowly transformed into the power of the yuan God. It was absorbed by the yuan God, and his momentum gradually recovered.

 Chapter 692

    As Yuanshen himself said, it really took us an hour to get rid of Yuanshen''s fatigue, and he returned to his former appearance.


    In fact, I don''t know why Yuanshen became like this. Originally, Yuanshen went to rest after fighting. I thought he should have woke up long ago. I didn''t know that his situation was not optimistic until I woke him up not long ago without any response.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is it like this? " I couldn''t help asking the recovered yuan God, "you look like you are seriously injured and dying... But why don''t I feel your difference?"


    Yuanshen smiled: "you don''t pay attention to your own changes. I almost dissipated completely. It''s more than just being injured?"


    "So serious?" I was surprised: "but why don''t I feel at all?"


    The yuan God said with lingering fear: "my dear noumenon, you really made me speechless... Forget it, let me be frank. It''s not because you are lustful and indiscriminately help others to cross the robbery, which hurt me fundamentally by the remnant soul of the people in the demon world. It''s nothing. I was about to recover, but you took the wanbaoding and the treasures in the wanbaoding together, which hurt me again! "


    I was very confused. I was about to ask carefully, so I heard my yuan God continue to say: "many of these treasures are peerless murder weapons. The amazing murderous Qi in them took advantage of the weak point and hurt me again, which almost dissipated me..."


    "This..." I was even more surprised: "I thought you just like sleeping as usual, so you didn''t care much... But I don''t understand. You''re all like this. Why don''t I feel at all? You are my original God. If you are injured or poisoned, shouldn''t I feel it at the first time and show that you are injured or poisoned? "


    Yuan Shen smiled bitterly, "how do I know that? I thought you were very good in flesh. I tried to bear the pain I brought you. "


    I frowned and felt uneasy. Does this mean that my body has been disconnected from my original God?


    If so, doesn''t it mean that my yuan God''s control over my physical body has been infinitely reduced, even negligible


    This is not a good thing. If I go on like this, won''t I become a person without a yuan God?


    If there is no yuan God, isn''t that a walking corpse?


    I was shocked and immediately said, "you have been in my body, but do you know if I can''t control you now... Or if you want to control my body, you feel powerless?"


    Yuan Shen frowned slightly: "I haven''t tried this. You are a hard-working person. You have done everything actively. I have never thought of controlling your body to do anything... Wait, I''ll try... "


    I silently closed my eyes and waited for the instructions of the yuan God to see if he really separated from me.


    I could clearly sense the instructions of the yuan God, but my body did not move, as if the transmitted instructions were completely rejected by my body.


    What a serious problem is that the divine commands of the same person are completely inconsistent with the movements of the body?


    Did I fall into a special magic array, but I haven''t found it yet? Or am I dead and my body can''t be controlled by the yuan God?


    It''s impossible. With my accomplishments in array, I can''t be trapped in some kind of magic array without knowing it.


    I can''t die. If I die, the yuan God must know for the first time that we are one.


    There is only one possibility. Something has affected the communication between me and my original God. It must be very powerful, even against the sky, because it will be very difficult to do this.


    I suddenly remembered that it was actually an accident or interference that my yuan God was cultivated.


    Originally, under the guidance of Taoist Jiufang, I would have my own yuan God sooner or later, but at the beginning of my yuan God''s emergence, I was influenced or infected by Taoist Jiufang who tried to seize my body, and there were more or less shadows of Taoist Jiufang.


    Although I have found a way to solve this hidden danger later, it seems that my yuan God is not entirely my own, which always gives me a feeling of being familiar or not.


    This can be seen from the character and work style of Yuanshen. Yuanshen, who should have been completely consistent with me, will contradict me or even resist the command of my noumenon at some time.


    Now I find that the yuan God can''t control my body. This discovery is too scary for me.


    I don''t want to be a walking corpse. Although there is no original God, the wisdom of my noumenon may still exist.


    I know very well that once my original God is completely divorced from my physical body, my physical body cannot exist in this world.


    The flesh without the original God, even if it is not rotten, is like a corpse, which is useless.


    I will never allow such a thing to happen. I must find out what''s going on.


    This matter also has something to do with my Yuanshen, so the first step must be to find out whether there is something wrong with him.


    Trapped in the array, there are still such problems. I''m also in a dilemma. I''m quite in a hurry.


    It''s better to let Yuanshen help me destroy those dead spirits now, and then we can solve this thing slowly after we go out.


    Yuanshen agreed with my decision. Without saying a word, he left wanbaoding and went out to fight with the dead.


    Because I am not sure to destroy those dead souls, I can only continue to stay in the wanbaoding.


    Only when the dead spirits are destroyed by the yuan God, or the dead spirits retreat after they are afraid of the yuan God, can I have a chance to leave here.


    Xiaozhu, they may also be trapped. Otherwise, they won''t have come to me so far.


    Especially the little urchin who blocked me. He should know that I am in danger and should have come back to save me long ago unless he is trapped.


    Based on the sensing range of several of them, they should have sensed it long after my accident. Now they haven''t appeared yet, and they are likely to be trapped.


    It must be very dangerous to trap Xiaozhu and Wanbao in the martial god realm. I hope they are all fine.


    I''m lucky. It''s just the death spirit array that trapped me. If it''s a more powerful array, maybe I won''t have time and energy to crack the array. I was already in a different place the moment I entered the array.


    I shivered and felt cold behind my back, and cold sweat came out on my forehead unconsciously.

 Chapter 693

    Wanbaoding can''t isolate the sound. I heard the yuan God fighting constantly, and his cry came from time to time.


    In addition to the cry of the yuan God, the harsh cry of the dead came.


    Looking from the inside of wanbaoding, I found that I can see the outside. This is another new discovery, the new characteristics of wanbaoding.


    It seems that the dead spirit is really not the opponent of the yuan God. They are a little flustered when beaten by the yuan God, but they have a large number. Even if they are flustered when beaten by the yuan God, they still attack my yuan God one after another and don''t give my yuan God time to breathe.


    Yuanshen has just recovered. It is inevitable that he will be a little astringent when he makes a move. Unconsciously, Yuanshen, like me, was injured.


    The main manifestation of Yuanshen''s injury is that his appearance becomes smaller or illusory. He has no blood and will not bleed. It is difficult to see whether the injury is serious at once.


    There is also a problem with the induction between my noumenon and the original God. I can''t sense his current situation.


    But I could still see that he was hurt and there was a trace of pain in his cry.


    It seems that I underestimated the strength of the dead spirit before. Although the yuan God and the dead spirit are the same yuan God body, and the yuan God has the protection of noumenon, he is still not an opponent when facing countless enemies alone.


    I hurriedly summoned the yuan God back, but he didn''t respond, and the connection between us didn''t recover.


    In a hurry, I forgot that the feeling between myself and the yuan God disappeared for no reason. I thought I could summon the yuan God back in this way.


    It seems that I have to go out, or if the yuan God is killed, my noumenon will not be better.


    Leaving wanbaoding, I came between Yuanshen and the dead. I gritted my teeth to drive away the dead who besieged Yuanshen, and then shouted, "come back quickly."


    The yuan God seemed to come back at this time. He flashed into my body and avoided the pursuit of the dead.


    After the yuan God returned to my body, I entered the wanbaoding as fast as I could. I was completely running for my life.


    When I was driven back to the wanbaoding by the dead spirit, I immediately became a little distressed. If this goes on, I don''t know when I can leave here.


    I thought these small buildings here were relatively safe. Now I''m careless. The small buildings here look neat and gorgeous, but they all contain great danger.


    The first small building I went into was probably used for cultivation, so the array is just a similar array to the spirit gathering array, which is not dangerous to me.


    Now the house is not so simple. The necromancer array here is very dangerous. I can''t get out of it at all.


    Without the intervention of the original God, the dead once again began to attack the wanbaoding where I was hiding, and the harsh sound came to my ears again.


    I can only seal my ears with aura to avoid being injured by shock, but this can only solve the temporary danger, and is definitely not the final way to cure it.


    We must find a suitable way to rush out. I thought so in my heart and said to my yuan God, "you should seize the time to rest and recover your strength as soon as possible. If you need anything to deal with these dead spirits, I think there are all kinds of them in the wanbaoding. We must leave here as soon as possible, otherwise, even if these dead spirits can''t break the defense of wanbaoding, they will also trap us. "


    The yuan God said weakly, "I know... There are many treasures in the ten thousand treasure tripod. There may be treasures that can resist the attack of the dead. If we look carefully, maybe we can find such treasures for self-defense. "


    I nodded: "in addition to self-defense treasures, we also look for treasures that can attack the dead. Although such treasures are rare, it does not rule out that there are such treasures here. "


    Yuanshen answered and began to look inside wanbaoding first. He used the power of Yuanshen to explore and look for things much faster than I looked through them one by one.


    I didn''t rush to do it, but shouted: "the second spirit of wanbaoding, I know you must be here and watching us. Now I need your help. If you have any conditions, just put them forward and we can discuss them. "


    A lazy voice like Yuanshen slowly sounded, "do you finally think of me? I thought you had Wanbao enough. "


    I followed the sound and saw that an almost solidified Yuanshen body slowly appeared in front of me.


    This is the second spirit of wanbaoding. She is actually a very beautiful female spirit.


    I think she is a standard beauty with blue dress, exquisite face, snow-white skin and dark waist long hair.


    But her ears are sharp, not like a simple spirit family, but like an elf.


    This is what makes her different, and it is also the most easily remembered place in her.


    In addition to this, her eyes showed a trace of gold. Even when she was flat faced, it was still easy to attract other people''s eyes.


    I just looked at it and felt that I was trapped in a magic array. I was almost unable to open my eyes.


    This eye has a problem. It should be a natural magic eye. As long as ordinary people take a look, they will listen to her obediently and will never disobey her at all.


    I quickly closed my eyes and said slowly, "are you the second spirit of wanbaoding? Your eyes are very good. "


    The Spirit said coldly, "don''t think Wanbao''s old man is talking nonsense in front of you. You think I''m really just the second spirit. I was born a lot earlier than the old man of Wanbao. I am the real spirit of wanbaoding, and I will be the only spirit of wanbaoding in the future. "


    I frowned slightly, opened my eyes and looked around: "I don''t want to take care of the matter between you and Wanbao now. I just want to know, how can you help me leave this dead spirit array?"


    The spirit still said coldly, "I naturally have a way to help you leave, but you may not be able to do it with my conditions."


    "Tell me." I couldn''t help laughing: "my name is Jinfeng. Now I''m just a second-class king of martial arts. Maybe as you said, I can''t do many things, but I can tell you that I will meet any of your conditions in the future. "


    The spirit looked at me and slowly changed his tone: "in that case, I''ll believe you once. Let me introduce myself. My name is ling''er. Now I''m a medium-level martial god and the real spirit of wanbaoding. My conditions are very simple. I want to find a few things to condense my flesh, incarnate into a human being and fly to the fairy world. "


    I was a little worried that this instrument called ling''er would give me a big problem. Now it seems that her conditions are within my tolerance.

 Chapter 694

    There are not a few tools and spirits around me. They all need to refine their flesh and incarnate into human beings. As the saying goes, a sheep is raised and a group of sheep are released. I don''t care about more than one spirit.


    As soon as I read this, I smiled and said, "your conditions coincide with a friend before me. They all want to refine their own flesh and become a real human warrior... I can promise you, and I promise I will do my best to help you and let you shape your flesh and become a human with my friend."


    Ling''er stared at me and suddenly smiled, "how can I trust you? Is that what you said? "


    I looked at the spirit and said slowly, "the friend I said who wants to refine his body is my most important partner. She can trust me. Why can''t you?"


    Ling''er smiled strangely and said vaguely, "is it the sister named Xiaozhu? It seems that she is very kind to you. She must like you. If a woman likes a man, she will become very stupid... She can trust you unconditionally, but I can''t. "


    I''m a little speechless. Looking at ling''er, she can''t return to God for a long time. This ling''er is nonsense. Xiao Zhu and I are the closest partners. We can also say that we have the same brother and sister, but if we say that she will like me, how can we start?


    Xiaozhu is an instrument spirit, that is, the Yuanshen body. I am a real human. I am basically a person from two worlds. Such a thing can''t happen.


    "You don''t have to doubt anything," said ling''er with a smile when she saw that I didn''t speak. "According to my experience, sister Xiaozhu really likes you. Although she is a meta God, like me, she doesn''t have her own flesh body, but we also have our own emotions and things we like and hate... According to my observation of her, she really likes you and can be said to be deeply in love with you. "


    I smiled: "I''m a little confused about what you said... Just, what do you think if we don''t say this? Please be direct if you are willing to help me. I''m still in a hurry to save Xiaozhu and them."


    Ling''er glanced at the dead spirits outside and said slowly, "as long as you promise to help me refine my body, I will recognize you as the Lord and help you deal with these dead spirits."


    I was overjoyed and said, "I promise you, I will help you refine your body and make you a real human."


    Ling''er smiled and showed a thought-provoking look on her beautiful face. She separated her original divine power and handed it directly to me. She completed the Lord recognition ceremony with me as quickly as possible.


    When she becomes my spirit, I can feel her thoughts and even see her memory in a certain range. There is no secret.


    Ling''er said at this time, "look, master, I''ll kill these annoying dead spirits and let the master leave here."


    Before linger''s voice fell, people had already shot. The majestic power of the yuan God in her body poured out and turned into countless sharp knives and blades. In the blink of an eye, she had arrived in front of those dead spirits.


    Linger''s attack is wide-ranging. The swords and the like transformed by the power of the yuan God look no different from the real swords. I don''t know how powerful they are when facing the dead spirit.


    My suspicions completely dissipated in a moment. Those undead souls faced the attack of linger, and there was a large-scale collapse in the blink of an eye.


    This time they really broke up, leaving nothing left, as if they had never appeared.


    After waiting for a while, I didn''t see any sign of their recovery again. Only then did I understand that linger really had a way to eliminate these undead spirits I thought could not be killed.


    I saw that ling''er''s attack was effective. I immediately felt that it was possible to leave. I couldn''t help shouting: "great, ling''er, you are the enemy of these dead spirits."


    Ling''er smiled and said in a friendly manner: "since I recognize the master, then the master''s words are orders. Ling''er, I will naturally go all out to help the master... Master, don''t worry. After I kill all the dead spirits here, I can leave here..."


    I nodded. Just as I was about to speak, ling''er suddenly said in surprise, "what''s going on? Do you mean... "


    When I hurried through the ten thousand treasure tripod, a figure suddenly appeared in the middle of those dead spirits. This is not a dead spirit, but a real human.


    Compared with the people on my oxygen planet, this human is somewhat different. He is taller and looks rather gloomy and terrible. A horse''s face is covered with bean sized black moles, and there is a lightning mark on his forehead, with some blood red.


    After seeing this man, the dead spirit who had madly attacked wanbaoding turned around and ran at an amazing speed, and all disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    I can''t crack the death spirit array through all my hardships. After this person who doesn''t know who it is appeared, he broke it easily without moving a finger. It seems that this person is not simple. I must be very careful.


    "It''s from the demon world." Ling''er instantly judged who this man was, and hurriedly said to me, "master, be careful, this man is the remnant of the demon world. Unexpectedly, he hid among the dead and survived for thousands of years. He must be a very powerful man in the demon world. "


    When ling''er spoke, she quietly returned to wanbaoding. It seemed that she didn''t want to directly face the person in the demon world who suddenly appeared outside.


    I think of the king of the demon world I met before. He also lived here for thousands of years. If he hadn''t been seriously injured before, I might have died in his hands.


    The man in the demon world in front of him seems to have no injury at all. He is a very normal man in the demon world. I don''t know how his strength will compare with the injured demon king.


    Linger''s words reminded me, and I said in time: "he is indeed a man in the demon world. We should all be careful."


    Ling''er looked at me strangely: "does the master know the people in the demon world? Does it mean that the master has seen people in the demon world? "


    I simply said, "when I first entered the immortal gate, I accidentally met the demon king. I''ve seen the people in the demon world."


    Ling''er was surprised: "demon king? Why is there a demon king here? Where is he now? "


    Seeing that ling''er was a little nervous, I smiled and explained, "the demon king is dead. If the demon king had not reached the end of the crossbow because of serious injury at that time, I might have died in the hands of the demon king... "


    Ling''er''s eyebrow frowned slightly: "then ling''er understood... I sensed the smell of the magic sword on the master before. Now it seems that the sealed magic sword on the master must be the famous magic sword itself in the demon world?"

 Chapter 695

    "Do you know the magic sword?" After listening to linger''s words, I felt a little surprised: "the magic sword has been sealed. How can you feel it?"


    Ling''er said positively, "I can feel everything about the master without telling the master. This is my little specialty, that is, my sensing ability is stronger than others... I have seen the power of the magic sword before and know that the magic sword was taken away by the demon king, so when I heard the master talking about the demon king, I thought that the magic sword on the master should be the magic sword itself."


    "You mean you can feel everything about me?"


    I was even more surprised and couldn''t help frowning: "it seems that your skill is not small. I need to learn more from you in the future... By the way, what did you mean by the magic sword itself?"


    Ling''er looked at me and said with a smile, "the magic sword is famous in the demon world. It is a rare and supreme treasure. Therefore, there are countless people in the demon world who want to get the magic sword, and various means emerge one after another. In order to prevent the real magic sword from being stolen or robbed, the demon king ordered to forge countless fake magic swords to confuse people. There are so many magic swords in the demon world that almost everyone has one. But the real magic sword has always been controlled by successive demon kings. It symbolizes the ruling position of the demon king and the identity of the demon king. In the demon world, seeing a real demon sword is like seeing a demon king. Everyone should obey the orders of the person holding the sword. "


    After listening to ling''er''s detailed explanation, I suddenly moved in my heart and sent a message to ling''er: "in that case, as long as I take out the magic sword, the people in the demon world outside will obey my orders, and the dead spirit array will be defeated?"


    Ling''er was slightly stunned and then said, "it''s true, but this man has been trapped here for thousands of years. He doesn''t know whether he will follow the rules of the demon world... If he doesn''t obey the master''s orders, we''re afraid there will be great danger after we go out."


    I frowned and continued to send a message to ling''er: "aren''t you sure you can defeat this man? Can you see what he is? "


    Ling''er nodded: "I''m afraid this man''s strength is no worse than the demon king. Although I can''t see his specific strength and realm, I know that the master and ling''er are not his opponents. "


    "What should I do?" I feel it''s very difficult: "now we have wanbaoding protection. It''s OK for the time being. But how can we get out of here? Can''t you stay in wanbaoding all your life? "


    Ling''er stepped forward, stared at the man in the demon world outside wanbaoding and slowly said, "wait for me to think, maybe I will think of a way to deal with the man in the demon world..."


    While ling''er was talking, I was constantly thinking about the way to defeat the people in the demon world. I felt something bad recently, especially after entering the immortal gate, I always encountered all kinds of troubles.


    The man in the demon world also stared at Wan Baoding. It seemed that he could see ling''er and me through Wan Baoding. A trace of murderous spirit slowly appeared in his eyes.


    Most of the eyes of people in the demon world are blood red, which may have something to do with their genes. This person''s eyes are also red, showing a trace of evil.


    Now he stares at us in the wanbaoding, I feel like being stared at by a peerless beast, and I''m a little uncomfortable all over.


    "Master," the voice of ling''er interrupted my thoughts: "I seem to have seen this person. It seems that his name is... Scorpion. He is the close guard of the demon king. Yes, it''s him. He used to help the demon king take charge of the magic sword. Now he probably sensed the smell of the magic sword, so he kept staring at the wanbaoding. "


    I couldn''t help taking out the space ring that sealed the magic sword: "I sealed it several times, and I couldn''t feel the smell of the magic sword. How could he feel the smell of the magic sword through wanbaoding?"


    Ling''er looked at the space ring that sealed the magic sword I took out and said strangely: "this is strange. Does the scorpion have any special way to sense the smell of the magic sword? Or he also has my ability to sense many things that others can''t feel? "


    I frowned again: "anyway, I think the Scorpion will soon start attacking wanbaoding and force us to show up. We need to be prepared. Don''t be caught off guard by him... "


    "Master," ling''er seemed to think of some way, and suddenly said to me at this time, "I thought of a way to deal with the scorpion, that is, I don''t know whether it is feasible or not."


    "Tell me." I said casually, "we can discuss how to deal with him."


    Ling''er nodded: "the magic Qi used by people in the demon world is the same as the power of the original God we use and the spirit Qi used by your master. It will be consumed. This is not the demon world. There is almost no magic Qi. So as long as we try to consume the evil gas of the scorpion, we will have a chance to escape from here... "


    I looked at some little excited spirit and couldn''t help interrupting her: "how do we consume his magic Qi?"


    Ling''er said, "this is the key. The scorpion is powerful. I don''t necessarily consume his magic Qi when I go with my master. He may also kill me first. So we can''t take the initiative, let alone fight hard, we can only outwit. "


    After a pause, ling''er suddenly smiled: "at this time, the magic sword on the master will be used. After all, it is not only the identity symbol of the demon king, but also the treasure that everyone in the demon world dreams of... The master unties some of the seal of the magic sword to make the scorpion accurately feel the position of the magic sword. The Scorpion will attack wanbaoding for the sake of the magic sword. At that time, we will rely on wanbaoding''s defense ability to deal with it. I think as long as we have enough time, we will have the opportunity to consume most of his magic Qi and create opportunities for us to leave. "


    I said, "how sure are you of doing this?"


    Ling''er frowned slightly: "I''m 50% sure."


    I nodded, "that''s enough. I''ll open part of the seal of the magic sword. You''re ready. Even if the scorpion can''t attack us directly, the huge attack sound may hurt us. "


    Ling''er nodded and said "I know". His body slowly dissipated and integrated into the wanbaoding.


    She is the spirit of wanbaoding. She is familiar with everything about wanbaoding. With her, wanbaoding''s defense ability will rise to a big level, enough to resist the crazy attack of scorpions.


    Somehow, I trust ling''er who I just met, so I plan to gamble according to ling''er''s way.


    I haven''t touched the scorpion, and I don''t know if he is really as powerful as linger said, but I can think that the scorpion must be extremely powerful if he can live here for ten thousand years.

 Chapter 696

    I''m not alone now, and my friends need my help and support, so if I can''t take risks, I''ll try not to take risks.


    In fact, my strength is not enough to survive in such a place. The danger of this place may kill me all the time.


    I wouldn''t go deep into the tiger''s den to take risks if I wasn''t looking for the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate to improve my own strength.


    Nowadays, although the cultivation of immortals is revived, the overall strength is weak, which can not be compared with the ancient times or further ancient times.


    Nowadays, those who have reached level 9 generals are more powerful. Those who have reached King Wu or above can be said to have reached the peak position, but such strength is not worth mentioning if they get to Shengxian gate.


    Here in the immortal gate, any array and any immortal expert can kill a large number of King Wu.


    Although a warrior like me is a second-class king of martial arts and is recognized as a leader by outsiders, in fact, if I am here, I will fall into an irreparable place if I am not careful.


    I have to face up to my strength and understand the fact that I am a low-level martial artist in Shengxian gate.


    This place can''t compare with the outside. If I want to survive here, I must be careful everywhere and always.


    The demon scorpion in front of me has a high strength. According to ling''er, it may be almost the same as the demon king. That is, the peak cultivation of the martial god is two levels higher than me.


    If he shot me directly, one finger would be enough to kill me countless times. We are not on the same level at all.


    In the face of such an opponent, I can only choose to avoid it. If I can''t, I can only be wise and can''t fight hard.


    Only when we know how to advance and retreat can we continue to make progress, carry it to the end, or just work hard. In this world, we can only be broken and bleeding and regret for life.


    After I untied the seal of the magic sword, the smell of the magic sword slowly spread out. Under the control of ling''er, the smell of the magic sword slowly spread out to the outside of the wanbaoding.


    The scorpion outside wanbaoding almost immediately moved. He stretched out his hands and hit wanbaoding with one palm and one fist at the same time.


    The huge explosion came to my ears and made my head buzzing. If I hadn''t been prepared, I was afraid I would be injured by the shock.


    Wanbaoding made a harsh sound, as if it would be completely broken as long as it was attacked several times.


    The scorpion''s power is so great that even the wanbaoding can''t seem to bear it.


    Linger''s voice sounded in time: "master, don''t panic. With me, the scorpion can''t break the protection of wanbaoding."


    I should say "I know", turn around and hold the magic sword high above my head. At the same time, I shouted: "scorpion, I know you can sense the magic sword. Listen to me. The magic sword is in my hand. As a member of the demon world, seeing the magic sword is like seeing the demon king. Should you stop immediately, follow me as the king and obey my orders?"


    A hoarse voice slowly sounded: "you are not a person in the demon world. Even if you get the magic sword, you can''t become the demon king. I won''t obey your orders. If you want to live, hand over the magic sword. Otherwise, you will be torn to pieces. "


    I heard the voice of the scorpion sound strange. I knew that he must have not spoken to anyone for a long time, so his pronunciation was inaccurate. It''s no wonder that he had no chance to speak with a group of dead spirits. He was naturally strange over time.


    Maybe I should think of another way to deal with such people: "you''ve been trapped for so long, even if you kill me, you still can''t get out. This is Shengxian gate. It''s not so easy for you to leave. The array here will make you defenseless... If you want to leave here, you must listen to me. "


    The scorpion said coldly, "you are just a little king of martial arts. Why do you say such big words? I can''t completely crack the dead spirit array here. At most, I can only save my own life, not to mention you, a human in the realm of King Wu. "


    After listening to the words of the scorpion, I seemed to have some implication, so I quickly said: "I have practiced the array and know how to crack the dead spirit array. It''s just that I''m not strong enough to beat the dead, so I''m trapped here. As long as you and I work together, it''s easy to crack the dead spirit array... "


    The scorpion laughed and suddenly slapped on the wanbaoding again: "boy, I''m full of nonsense. If I believe you, I won''t be a scorpion... Die. The magic sword is mine and no one can take it away."


    The scorpion suddenly changed its face, which was more powerful when attacking, and the sound of wanbaoding was also greater.


    With a loud noise, wanbaoding actually shrunk a lot. This is probably because wanbaoding is protecting itself, so its body size will become much smaller.


    Linger''s voice was accompanied by anxiety: "damn scorpion, the strength is so strong... Master, help me quickly. I''m afraid I can''t support it for long alone."


    I said anxiously, "what do you want me to do?"


    Ling''er said, "the master first found an ancient strange treasure in the ten thousand treasure tripod, which is called God armor. God armor can protect the master from scorpion attack. It is a rare body armor. The master put it on and went out to fight the scorpion to buy me time. As long as I have time, I am sure to shake the scorpion with wanbaoding and create an opportunity for us to leave. "


    Ling''er means that our previous plan doesn''t work. We can''t defend passively. We can only take the initiative to find a chance to leave here.


    I was surprised. Knowing that the seriousness of the matter was more serious than I had expected, I hurried to say, "how can I find the armor?"


    Ling''er said, "the God armor is put in the innermost Millennium iron and wood box. As long as the owner finds the iron and wood box, he will find the God armor."


    Without saying a word, I ran directly to the innermost part of wanbaoding and hurriedly began to look for the Millennium iron and wood box.


    There are many boxes here, but there must be only one millennium iron and wood box, otherwise linger won''t point out this point.


    Millennium iron and wood are rare and rare materials for refining utensils. Few people use them to make boxes.


    Now I have the same heart with ling''er, and I really control wanbaoding. I know much more about wanbaoding than before.


    I could see what was in the wanbaoding almost at a glance and know where it was placed, so I didn''t spend much time finding the Millennium iron and wood box that ling''er said.


    There was a seal on the box. I untied the seal and opened the box as fast as I could. I saw a purple armor placed in the box.

 Chapter 697

    This purple armor is inlaid with countless unknown beads. Although it has been placed for thousands of years, it still releases dazzling vastness. It looks very extraordinary.


    This armor is still as new as before, as if it had been refined only yesterday.


    This must be an artifact. Otherwise, how can we resist the attack of the scorpion who may be the peak cultivation of the martial god?


    In my mind, I quickly picked up Zhan Jia and put it on. I gave full play to the speed of dressing for the first time.


    The armor was originally very broad, but after I put it on, I took the initiative to change the size with my body shape, like it was tailor-made, and closely fitted my body.


    To my surprise, the beads released changed in size and became still a perfect fit.


    After wearing the armor, the power of electricity came out. This power entered my body along the armor. I felt that my power was more than doubled in an instant.


    Is this the power of divine armor? Or does God armor enhance the wearer''s strength?


    Anyway, I have strong physical strength. If I get this enhancement, I will become stronger.


    Facing an opponent like Scorpio, everything that can enhance strength is good. I feel a kind of unexpected joy.


    I have no doubt that divine armor can actively enhance my strength. It is an artifact.


    Linger''s voice came again at this time: "master, God armor can enhance your strength and allow you to temporarily play an attack power that is twice your own strength. Now you are equivalent to a level 3 king of martial arts, infinitely close to level 4 king of martial arts. Now master, you go out and fight the scorpion. I will fight with the master behind the master. If you add the super defense ability of God armor itself, the master should be able to fight the scorpion. "


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I hurriedly took out the killing sword, left the protection of wanbaoding, and directly faced the scorpion who continued to attack wanbaoding: "stop, since you won''t cooperate with me, fight with me."


    I summoned up my courage and shouted fiercely. The scorpion stopped attacking temporarily. Ling''er seized the opportunity to shrink the wanbaoding into a fist sized wanbaoding and returned to my hands.


    "You are a small level-2 king of martial arts. You dare to challenge me..." the scorpion smiled and smiled coldly. There was a murderous spirit in his eyes: "good, let me tell you, what is the real strong..."


    I didn''t wait for the scorpion to finish, a move of killing God sword has been issued: "less nonsense, take my sword."


    The scorpion stopped my sword with his bare hands. He didn''t even take out his weapons.


    The powerful counterattack force passed to my arm along the killing sword. I almost failed to grasp the killing sword.


    The strength of scorpion is not comparable to that of me now, but linger asked me to fight and buy her time. I can''t think of a better way, so I can only harden my head.


    One sword is useless. I bite my teeth and my backhand is another sword. One sword is faster than another. I will give full play to the speed and ruthlessness of the killing God sword technique.


    The sword Qi is rampant. A large area in front of me is shrouded by the sword Qi. The shadow of the scorpion is completely submerged. Even I can''t see whether the attack is effective or not.


    I attacked for a while, unconsciously slowed down a little, and then I saw the scorpion standing still.


    The scorpion stopped my attack and was not hurt by me at all, as if he cared about my attack.


    There was a big difference in strength between the two of us, but under a series of variables, I barely took the lead, although I didn''t hurt the scorpion.


    What I want is to fight for time, so after confirming that the scorpion is unharmed, I will act decisively again.


    A trace of sword Qi was inspired by me and flew around in the dead spirit array. The sword Qi had great lethality. There were deep sword marks everywhere they hit.


    With the increase of divine armor, my strength has indeed increased greatly, which is comparable to the peak of level 3 king of martial arts, which is basically the same as level 4 king of martial arts.


    The sharpness of the killing God sword and the subtlety of the killing God sword can''t take me down in a short time. He is trapped by countless sword Qi.


    I didn''t expect to take advantage of the scorpion. As long as I can protect my life and buy enough time for linger.


    At this time, my playing method is very rational. The purpose of each sword is very strong, and the purpose of each move is also very clear.


    Ling''er seems to be preparing some big moves. She didn''t move at all when I fought with the scorpion.


    I don''t doubt her. She won''t leave me like this. She still wants to have her own flesh.


    The sword killing sword method still focuses on the sword meaning, which is also one of the highest levels of sword method.


    I fought with the scorpion. At first, I used the sword according to the moves recorded in the killing sword method. There were rules and rules. Later, with the passage of time, I became a little casual when I used the sword.


    As long as the intention of the sword is in the heart and the sword is waved at will, it is the best attack move.


    Scorpio didn''t do his best. He just resisted my attack and rarely fought back.


    I don''t know what he is thinking, and I don''t have the time and energy to think about it. All I have to do is attack with all my strength, delay time, and buy Xiaozhu enough time to prepare big moves to shock the scorpion and create opportunities for us to leave.


    The tactics discussed with ling''er should be strictly observed. I just hope that the big moves prepared by ling''er can really shock the scorpion and create enough time for us to leave here.


    Scorpion may have some scruples about ling''er, otherwise, how could he never attack me with all his strength?


    He may have been using part of his energy to prevent linger''s sneak attack, so he didn''t take me seriously. He''s really a crafty man.


    In the face of such an opponent, I had to be more careful. The killer sword waved like a whirlwind. The sword Qi was huohuohuo, which aroused bursts of vigorous wind.


    This is the first time that I have exerted the power of the killing God sword to such an extent, and it is also the first time that I know the power of the killing God sword.


    In fact, it can''t be said that it''s completely the killing God sword technique. What I use now is the sword meaning I realized from the killing God sword technique, not completely the killing God sword technique.


    The scorpion seemed to have some scruples about my fierce attack. He actually stepped back for several steps. At the same time, he didn''t know where to take out a black stick.


    The scorpion with weapons makes me feel that the momentum has changed greatly. I feel like a king in the world. This is probably the external performance of the strong after showing their own strength, and it is also the momentum that the scorpion should have as a martial god.


    The black stick of the scorpion is a foot long and as thick as a human arm. It looks very heavy. The killing sword is also a very heavy weapon, especially among the sword tools. It is the heaviest.


    However, compared with the scorpion''s black stick, the killing sword seems to be lighter.

 Chapter 698

    When the killer sword collides with the black stick of the scorpion, I feel that the killer sword will be hit by the black stick.


    If I didn''t grasp the killing sword, I''m afraid the killing sword would really be blown away.


    "What a strong arm." After swinging away the murderous sword in my hand, the scorpion suddenly said, "although you are only a second-class martial king, your strength is as strong as an ordinary martial god, which I admire. If you didn''t have my magic sword in your hand, I would take you as an apprentice, let you follow me to achieve the highest level of the peak martial god, and even help you fly to the immortal world and achieve the immortal position. "


    I gritted my teeth and said, "the magic sword is in my hand. You not only don''t follow the rules of the devil''s world and recognize me as the Lord and obey my orders, but you fight against me. Hum, one day I go to the devil''s world, I will make your actions public and let everyone in the devil''s world make a good comment."


    The scorpion said with a smile, "if you are a person in the demon world, I will certainly respect you. Unfortunately, you are not a person in the demon world, nor do you comply with the rules of the demon world. You can''t become the king of the demon world. Boy, those who know the truth will hand over the magic sword. I can spare you from dying. "


    I took a look at the magic sword I put in the space ring and sneered, "if you want the magic sword, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    The scorpion smiled and said happily, "you think I haven''t killed you for so long, so do you think your strength is equal to me? If your partner hadn''t been trying to attack my yuan God all the time, I would have been distracted. Ten of you would have died... "


    It turned out that the scorpion had already seen linger''s attempt. The reason why he stopped to speak was probably that linger was the real dangerous person and the person who really dealt with him.


    I saw that ling''er let the scorpion have scruples, so he deliberately smiled and said: "since you know that my partner may attack your yuan God at any time and let you die without a place to hide, just make way for us and let us go..."


    "If you want to go, leave the magic sword!" The scorpion''s eyes were cold, and the red light seemed to have shot out: "the magic sword is the most precious treasure in the demon world. Only the king of the demon world can have it. You, a little king of martial arts, don''t deserve to have a magic sword. "


    I said coldly, "my magic sword was given to me by your last demon king. Why can''t I have it? As the personal guard of the demon king, you can''t follow the instructions of the demon king. That is to betray the demon king and be a traitor in the demon world. "


    The scorpion seemed stunned and said angrily, "my king died after the war ten thousand years ago. How dare you deceive me with such words? I will tear you to pieces and let you know my strength... "


    I quickly shouted, "what I said is true. The demon king was alive not long ago. Like you, he was trapped here after being injured and fell into a deep sleep. I didn''t wake him up until I came here. "


    "Where is the devil now?" The scorpion shouted nervously, "speak quickly."


    I saw that the scorpion''s expression didn''t seem to be so excited because the demon king was still alive. Instead, he was very nervous. He said nonsense: "the demon king was injured and is still recuperating where I met him... The demon sword is the weapon that hurt the demon king. The demon king gave me the demon sword and told me to seal the demon sword and leave here with the demon sword."


    The scorpion''s eyes were full of murderous spirit: "in that case, why didn''t you leave Shengxian gate, but came here?"


    I said casually, "the road to the immortal gate is complicated. I lost my way and came here unexpectedly... Since you are the close guard of the demon king, you should help me leave here."


    The scorpion thought for a moment and suddenly said with a grim smile, "well, since the devil is not dead, take me to see the devil..."


    When he spoke, he had shot again. Looking at his appearance, it was clear that he had great hatred for the demon king. I mentioned that the demon king was not dead. He actually looked crazy.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I vaguely thought of something.


    While resisting the scorpion''s attack, I shouted: "good scorpion, it turns out that the person who secretly attacked the demon king behind is really you. Before the demon king said that he was hurt by his own people, I haven''t paid attention to it. Now it seems that you are the traitor who secretly attacked the demon king..."


    "What are you talking about?" The murderous spirit on the Scorpion was more powerful than before: "the demon king knows someone has betrayed him? It''s impossible. I just stole the magic sword and didn''t attack him... "


    I smiled, "did you admit it yourself? Good. In that case, you can wait for the demon king to come to us later and break you to pieces. You should know how the devil treats traitors! "


    The scorpion''s expression changed greatly: "do you think I will be afraid? The devil was hurt by the magic sword. The injury must be very serious. There''s nothing I can do. "


    I laughed: "then wait for the devil to come. Hum... Although the demon king was injured, he was also supplemented by the evil Qi in the remnant souls of your demon world, and his strength has long recovered to its peak... I don''t think you are his opponent at all, he can kill you thousands of times with one hand... "


    I was talking nonsense, but I didn''t expect that the Scorpion was surprised after listening to it: "get the evil Qi supplement from the remnant soul of the demon world? So the devil is now in the spirit gathering array on the white jade bridge? "


    I deliberately didn''t speak, but pointed at the scorpion with the killing sword and made a look of rushing over at any time.


    The devil scorpion looked at me and slowly stepped back: "no wonder you, a little king of martial arts, dared to fight with me. It turned out that you were supported by the devil behind you... This is the death spirit array and my territory. If you want to kill me here, you can''t think..."


    When he said the last word, his step backward suddenly disordered and he suddenly bent down.


    He seemed to have an accident. He bent down and looked very painful.


    Did linger attack the original God of the scorpion? I thought of this possibility in an instant, and then raised my hand and stabbed it with a sword between lightning and flint.


    This time, my speed exceeded my current limit. I really stabbed the scorpion''s chest like an electro-optic flint.


    Scorpion bent down. My sword was castrated and urgent. It almost reached his chest in the blink of an eye.


    The killing sword pierced the scorpion''s clothes, almost through his chest, and a wisp of blood flowed out in an instant.


    This is the blood of the devil scorpion and the blood of the people in the devil world. There is a strong magic gas in this blood. I felt it as soon as I came out.


    The scorpion shouted, and the whole man took a big step back, and then disappeared like a ghost.


    After his injury, he was faster than me, so fast that I could hardly see his movements.

 Chapter 699

    Although I succeeded in the sneak attack, the Scorpion was not badly hurt, which I obviously felt.


    Fortunately, I have hurt him and made him escape. Otherwise, once the scorpion strikes back, I may be injured immediately.


    Before I could catch my breath, linger''s voice came to my ears: "master, go, the Scorpion will soon find that we are lying to him..."


    Before ling''er finished, my body flashed and rushed out before the dead spirits in the dead spirit array came.


    My speed is still very fast, fast enough to stir up a gust of wind, fast enough to leave a vague figure in place.


    Facing the scorpion in the realm of Wushen, I can''t think of any way out except running for my life.


    I''ve been looking for the right exit since I entered this small building and was trapped by the necromancer array. Unfortunately, there were too many dead spirits before. I had to attack them and avoid them. I was in a hurry. It was impossible to find the right exit.


    Thanks to the appearance of the scorpion and the automatic retreat of the dead, I had the opportunity to observe everything here and find the correct exit position by the way.


    This is convenient for me to leave, so as to avoid delaying time because of looking for an exit and being besieged by the dead again.


    At the moment when my body rushed to the exit, everything in front of me changed greatly. Those disappeared dead spirits appeared again, which surrounded me tightly.


    They moved so fast that I was surrounded by them before I could react.


    To my surprise, because I was too fast and couldn''t brake, I directly collided with some dead spirits in front of me.


    My body collided with the dead without any feeling. It was like hitting the air.


    The bodies of the dead are like some kind of gas. When they are hit, they will dissipate out of thin air, but after the impact, they can recover in an instant. They are really immortal.


    At this moment, a voice sounded behind me: "boy, do you think you can really deceive me? Die. "


    It was the scorpion who had just left after being injured. He had guessed my plan. He didn''t really leave, but hid next to the exit of the dead spirit array and attacked me when I rushed over.


    I was shocked. When I was scared to death, I instinctively waved the killing sword behind me, regardless of whether I could stop the attack of the scorpion or not.


    A huge force hit my back in an instant, and the powerful force made my body fly uncontrollably.


    When I was in the air, I seemed to see that everything in front of me had changed again. It seemed that I left the dead spirit array and returned to the outside of the small building.


    But I didn''t really see everything in front of me. After all, at this time, I was seriously injured and had no time to take care of others.


    A stream of warm blood poured into my mouth. Before I could spit it out, the whole person had lost consciousness.


    The scorpion''s attack just hit my back heart. I was seriously injured by the powerful force, and the severe pain made me unconscious.


    In order to protect myself, my brain made me unconscious in a very short time.


    In front of the powerful attack power, I, who think I am physically strong, is not worth mentioning.


    This is also the reason why the scorpion''s attack is too powerful. If someone else attacks me, maybe I can barely resist this attack.


    I don''t know if I''ve left the scope of the dead spirit array. If I''m still inside the dead spirit array, I think I''m dead.


    The dead will never stop attacking me because I''m unconscious.


    Even if ling''er helps me, in the face of the endless dead spirits and the covetous scorpions, ling''er can''t save my life.


    It seems that it is wrong for me to enter the gate of immortality this time, and the consequence is that I may die here.


    The price is too high and the consequences are too serious for me to bear.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, and what happened can''t make it go back and start again.


    Maybe some great powers who master the laws of space and time can do this, but I really can''t.


    The severe pain made me unconscious, but the soul beads on my body immediately sent out an amazing cold breath and woke me up in an instant.


    Those who survive a great disaster will surely have a blessing in the future.


    I was attacked by a scorpion and fainted under the heavy reward. I was still alive.


    When I woke up, I found that ling''er was saving me with her Yuanshen power.


    To cure a comatose person, the best way is naturally to help his original God regain consciousness, so that the person can also regain consciousness.


    Ling''er and my soul beads do this. No wonder I wake up so soon.


    I woke up for the first time and felt that my back heart was still very painful, and the whole person had no strength.


    I was seriously injured by the scorpion attack. Although I was treated and woke up now, my strength was almost lost. If I encounter any danger again, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get through.


    I can survive, perhaps thanks to the protection of the divine armor, which helps me resist most of the attack and prevent my flesh from being beaten into meat mud by the scorpion.


    Now I really feel the power of God armor, and I have some gratitude spirit.


    If linger didn''t know the God armor and let me wear it, I would have said whether I was well now.


    "Don''t move." Linger showed a gentle smile on her pretty face: "you''re badly hurt. You have to cultivate yourself for a few days. I''ll help you heal and let your God recover first. But you have to adjust your physical injury slowly. "


    I looked at ling''er and slowly opened my mouth. I felt as if my whole body was falling apart.


    I reluctantly said to ling''er, "thank you..."


    Ling''er smiled: "you are my master. Everything I do is right. You''re welcome."


    I nodded reluctantly. I didn''t want to talk anymore. I felt a little sleepy.


    At this time, I found that we were outside the small building and were safe for the time being.


    When the scorpion sneaked at me, it used too much power and directly knocked me out of the range of the dead spirit array.


    He wanted to kill me, but he inadvertently relieved the threat of the dead spirit array for us. It seems that God''s will is so. My life should not be destroyed.


    There are many weeds outside the small building, including some spirit grass, some of which should help me.


    I am familiar with spirit grass and so on. I also know what kind of spirit grass can help me heal my injuries.


    I showed ling''er all the spirit herbs I knew that were helpful to me and asked her to pick them for me. I took them to heal my wounds.


    As long as we are not dead, everything will turn for the better. At least we are now out of the siege of the necromancer array and avoid the scorpion for the time being.

 Chapter 700

    We have been here for a long time, and their ten day appointment with xuelianer has long passed. I don''t know whether they have arrived at Binhu village, or are still looking for that kind of red strange stone in the extreme cold.


    Sai Hua''er is with my mother in Binhu village at this time. I hope they will be fine. I just hope they concentrate on Cultivation and forget time and "missing" me.


    The people in Binhu village should not know that I have entered Shengxian gate, what they are doing at this time, and whether there will be internal strife.


    I wish I could get better soon. After finding the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, I left here and went back to Binhu village to solve all the problems.


    I can only rely on ling''er now. Xiaozhu, Wan''er and Wanbao are not with me. Even if they want to help me, they are out of reach.


    Although ling''er agreed to follow me not long ago, she was loyal to me. She first helped me awaken the yuan God and help my yuan God recover. Then she helped me find the spirit herbs I recognized, and specially refined the spirit herbs with the medicine King tripod we found.


    To my surprise, ling''er can turn her power into soul fire to simply refine spirit grass.


    This is a long lost skill of refining medicine, which is often called alchemy. It is a special skill that I am very interested in.


    It''s a pity that linger only knows the art of refining medicine, and can''t combine lingcao into a pill with special effects.


    This can''t blame her. She''s just an instrument spirit. No one taught her the real art of refining medicine. She has been practicing by herself. It''s valuable to have such an achievement.


    I''m very satisfied with this. I can''t help praising ling''er''s intelligence. I have a feeling that I hate to meet late.


    If lingcao is taken directly, the efficacy can play about 50% at most, and half of the efficacy will be lost.


    Once it is refined into this semi-finished liquid refined by linger, the efficacy can be played to about 80%, which can greatly improve the utilization efficiency.


    With the help of ling''er, my injury soon stabilized. At this time, ling''er said: "there are many ready-made elixirs in the wanbaoding, among which there must be special ones to treat the injury. I don''t know that. Yes, I''ll take them out. Master, you know a lot about pills. You can try to find some useful ones. "


    As soon as I patted myself on the head, I couldn''t help shouting, "yes, how can I forget this? If I had remembered this, we wouldn''t have wasted so much time. "


    Ling''er smiled and showed a strange smile on her pretty face: "master, don''t be excited. Be careful to affect the wound... I''ll take out all the pills now. Master, choose by yourself."


    When ling''er spoke, he waved his hand and a force of the yuan God entered the wanbaoding. Then some jade jars flew out in turn and were placed in front of me.


    These pots and pans are probably the panacea that ling''er said, but because there is no mark, I don''t know that''s the healing pill I need now.


    I opened a purple jade bottle, and a smell of medicine came to my nostrils, which made me feel relaxed and happy.


    The jade bottle contains a finger sized fire red pill, which smells delicious. I can tell from the smell that it is a saliva pill to improve my skills. The main material is the saliva fruit I am very familiar with.


    Dragon''s saliva pill is also a long lost elixir. It is said that a dragon''s saliva pill is enough to directly promote an ordinary person to the martial arts level. It is one of the rare elixirs.


    I was very happy to find one of the ten thousand treasure tripods. I wondered when to give it to my mother so that my mother could practice faster.


    I don''t need such pills now. What I need is good medicine for wounds.


    I sealed this precious ambergris pill in the jade bottle and took another large jade altar again.


    It seems that there are many pills in the jade jar. I poured out one. It''s actually a small pill I''ve seen in books. It''s a good medicine for healing wounds.


    I decisively took a small pill, and a warm current rose from my abdomen in an instant and slowly distributed into my body.


    This warm current is like my own pure aura, which is comparable to the aura in the body of a specially healer. It makes me feel much better in an instant.


    Xiao huandan''s healing function was amazing. After a while, I felt much better all over my body. There was a comfortable feeling of being gently massaged in the back of my heart.


    My muscles are relaxed, my injured meridians are nourished and restored, and everything is developing towards the good side.


    Ling''er saw my expression and knew that I had found the right pill. At this time, he smiled and said, "it seems that the master has found the right pill. I don''t know how the effect of this pill is?"


    I slowly stood up: "I found xiaohuandan, a good medicine for wounds. I feel much better after taking it. In a while, I should be able to move freely."


    Ling''er looked at me in surprise: "the master is really much better. He can stand up..."


    I smiled: "the healing effect of xiaohuandan is very obvious. Soon after I take it, I feel that a pure medicine will automatically disperse to repair my injury. If it goes on like this, I can recover soon. "


    Ling''er was very happy: "that''s great. I''m worried that the master won''t be good for a while. I''m worried that the Scorpion will catch up and hurt the master."


    I looked at the scorpion trapped in the dead spirit array and said with worry: "you reminded me that we have to leave here quickly. If the scorpion comes out of the dead spirit array, we are not his opponent."


    Ling''er said with a smile, "he should not get out for a while, otherwise he won''t be trapped for tens of thousands of years. Since xiaohuandan is useful to the master, the master will take more pills and try to get better as soon as possible. "


    I said with a wry smile, "you can only take one elixir like xiaohuandan at a time. If you take too much, the medicine will spread all over your body. It''s like being attacked by several people at the same time. Your body can''t eat it. "


    Ling''er thought for a moment and nodded slowly, "too much is better than too little. I understand this truth... What should we do now? Is it difficult to stay here all the time?"


    I thought, "I''ll see again. Maybe I can find a better elixir to treat my injury and let me move freely."


    Ling''er waved his hand and dozens of various elixirs appeared in the palm: "let''s see one by one, master. We can take whichever is useful. There are many elixirs here..."

 Chapter 701

    I carefully looked at dozens of elixirs in ling''er''s snow-white palm, and my inner excitement gradually showed. I couldn''t help shouting: "great, there are so many lost elixirs here. It seems that we are really lucky and should not die!"


    Ling''er was stunned and immediately handed all the pills in his palm to me: "then the master will take them and take them whenever necessary."


    I was stunned and smiled bitterly: "thank you."


    Ling''er smiled: "we can''t stay here all the time. It''s better to enter a small building to rest for a few days. This place has sufficient aura and is just suitable for the owner to rest now."


    I nodded, "you''re right. I''ve entered a small building before. There''s a spirit gathering array in it. There''s plenty of aura. Let''s go now. "


    Ling''er reached out to hold me and said as he walked, "the scorpion is the peak martial god with incomparable strength. If we hadn''t been trapped in the dead spirit array for thousands of years and our consumption had reached the limit, we might have died in his hands."


    I have a lingering fear: "you''re right. He should not give full play. Otherwise, we''re afraid it''s not his enemy."


    After a pause, I remembered the demon king I met before and couldn''t help but say: "there are many old monsters who survived 10000 years ago in Shengxian gate. I met the king of the demon world before. He was seriously injured by the demon sword and his body was almost split in two by the demon sword, but he still lives until now. It''s terrible to think about it..."


    Ling''er said, "I have been in Shengxian gate for many years, and I know a little about that year. Maybe there are old monsters in Shengxian gate who are unharmed. "


    I was a little surprised: "no? I came in all the way and didn''t find any traces of people''s activities... I didn''t see anyone except the demon king and the scorpion. "


    Ling''er said, "although I haven''t been out in the wanbaoding, I always feel that there is a human smell around me... Maybe it''s my illusion, but I think we should be careful."


    The first small building I visited once has sufficient aura, which is really suitable for me to practice and heal. Moreover, after some twists and turns, there is no danger, and it can be used as a temporary place for me to avoid chaos.


    Ling''er and I went back to the first small building together. Regardless of the mess here, we stayed here for a while.


    Ling''er saw that I began to practice and heal. He sat down cross legged and began to practice.


    She is already the Yuanshen body of the martial god realm. She is infinitely close to the peak cultivation of the martial god. If she wants to go further, unless she has her own flesh body.


    Now she can only be familiar with her own skills, and it is impossible for her to further her realm.


    I was bent on repairing my injury, began to practice selflessly, and gradually forgot everything around me.


    I don''t know how long it has been. I didn''t open my eyes again until I felt that my injury had completely recovered.


    Ling''er was still by my side. Seeing that I woke up, he smiled and said, "is the master better? I think the host looks good. It should be all right. "


    I also smiled and said, "it''s all right. Let''s leave here and look for Xiaozhu and them."


    Ling''er nodded: "I''ve gone to inquire and found a man in the small building opposite us. But I don''t know which of them is Xiaozhu. My original divine power can''t go deep into the small building. "


    "Let''s go and have a look." I said casually, "whoever it is, we must help him. There are many potential dangers in the small buildings here. We can''t let our friends go. "


    Ling''er closely followed me and said as he walked, "be careful, master. I feel there is a potential danger there. I can''t be careless."


    I nodded slightly and strode to the opposite building.


    If I remember correctly, Wanbao should enter this small building. At that time, Wanbao, like me, chose the nearest small building to enter. It should be this small building.


    When I was at the door of the small building, I heard a heavy breathing sound inside, as if someone was practicing some war skills. Every move was powerful and heavy, and the tiger was breathing heavily.


    I stood at the door and asked, "is it Wanbao? Are you okay? "


    The voice in the room remained the same, but no one answered me.


    I vaguely felt that there was something wrong. I turned back and said to ling''er, "you just stay outside. If there is any danger after I go in, you can give me some help."


    Ling''er nodded: "be careful, master. Don''t take off the armor."


    I looked back at ling''er and said sincerely, "thank you. I will never take off my God armor."


    Ling''er said with a smile, "master, don''t be polite to me. We are already a family. There''s no need to say such words of thanks."


    I took a look at ling''er, turned around and resolutely entered the small building. The shape of the small building was no different from the two small buildings I had been to, but everything was different after I went in.


    The first floor of this small building is a big hall, and it is a training hall.


    In the hall, there are many cultivation items used by martial arts practitioners, such as thick iron bars, hammers, stone locks, etc., which are the favorite weapons of martial arts practitioners.


    There is a man in the hall. I guess it''s really Wanbao.


    But Wanbao didn''t seem to know me anymore. He waved his fist and hit a huge iron stake in front of him. He didn''t pay attention to me at all.


    I think Wanbao looks like a man who has lost his soul, so I know he must be trapped by something.


    There are many arrays that can trap Yuanshen body, but there is no sign of any array here. I was puzzled for a while.


    Based on my understanding of the array, Wanbao doesn''t seem to be confused by the array.


    In order to understand why Wanbao was like this, I slowly approached Wanbao and awakened my yuan God: "check Wanbao and see how he became like this?"


    My yuan Shen recovered with the help of ling''er. He quickly answered me: "he has practiced some very evil skill and is possessed by evil."


    I was surprised: "what skill can make the spirit of Wushen level tools like Wanbao become possessed?"


    The yuan God said, "you should ask him yourself. I don''t know what kind of skill it is. However, I can tell you that his cultivation methods are very evil, which are quite like the legendary demon family skills. "


    "Demon clan skill?" I was even more surprised.


    That''s troublesome. Most of the skills of the demon world need to rely on magic Qi to cultivate. If you force cultivation without magic Qi, the cultivator will reverse his meridians and become possessed

 Chapter 702

    Wanbao is an instrument spirit and has no so-called meridians, but he also has his own operation route of Yuanshen power, so he must have completely disordered Yuanshen power in his body.


    But there is another possibility, that is, Wanbao''s original divine power was invaded by magic gas, causing him to look confused.


    If so, I just need to find a way to clear the magic Qi in Wanbao, and I can save Wanbao''s life.


    I''ve seen the power of evil spirit before. Knowing that this matter must not be delayed, I discussed with Yuanshen how to really help Wanbao.


    Yuanshen and I were connected most of the time. After perceiving my thoughts, they said, "how can we help Wanbao? He is now like this. Obviously, his mind is lost and he has lost himself. It is difficult for us to get close to him. "


    I looked at Wanbao and thought for a while before I said, "I have a forbidden array. You activate the forbidden array and are ready to pick me up at any time. I''m close to Wanbao now. If you can control him, you don''t have to do it. If you can''t, you are ready to sacrifice the forbidden array at any time and control Wanbao. "


    The yuan God answered, took the forbidden array disk I took out, and immediately started the forbidden array.


    The yuan God knows how to activate the array. I should say I taught him this. After all, he is my yuan God. He knows almost everything about me.


    I stepped forward a few steps, carefully approached Wanbao and said to him loudly, "Wanbao, wake up!"


    My voice was loud enough to wake Wanbao, but Wanbao turned a deaf ear and continued to hit the thick iron pile one after another, as if the iron pile were his sworn enemy.


    I felt more uneasy and immediately shouted, "do it!"


    At the moment when I shouted, the yuan God gave up his hand and sacrificed the excited forbidden array.


    The forbidden array was strong against the wind and wrapped Wanbao in an instant. It looked like a big net, which wrapped Wanbao''s tall body tightly.


    Purple lightning flashed in the array and mercilessly hit Wanbao''s body, making a crackling sound.


    Wanbao is an instrument spirit. He is most afraid of lightning attacks. At the moment when lightning hits him, he trembles, opens his mouth and roars, and wakes up immediately.


    Wanbao, who came back to his senses, gave a loud cry, and the whole man suddenly fell to the ground. It seems that he was hurt by lightning.


    I saw Wanbao wake up and immediately drink and ask, "Wanbao, what''s the matter with you? We''ll save you right away. Don''t move..."


    Wanbao looked at me vaguely, and then said angrily, "master, are you coming? It''s great. I was attacked by the evil spirit left here by the demon world and lost my mind. I don''t know what I''m doing... "


    I was surprised at first and then smiled. Wanbao obviously broke away from the control of magic Qi and recovered his mind.


    I didn''t expect it to be so simple. My previous worries seemed superfluous: "how do you feel? If I withdraw the forbidden array now, is it all right? "


    Wan Bao shouted, "you must not remove the forbidden array. The lightning generated by the forbidden array is just the bane of evil Qi. I also need it to help me disperse all the harmful things left by the demon world... Please increase your attack and help me."


    I suddenly realized that it was my mistake to use the forbidden array to imprison Wanbao who lost consciousness. When the lightning attack generated by the forbidden array was trapped Wanbao, I inadvertently broke the magic Qi left by the demon world.


    I just wondered how Wanbao got out of trouble so soon. It turned out that everything was God''s will, and Wanbao should not die.


    I couldn''t help laughing. My Yuanshen rolled his eyes directly: "you''re always so lucky. No wonder Xiaozhu, Wan''er and ling''er''s beautiful tools stick to you..."


    I ignored Yuanshen''s nonsense and doubled the lightning attack to help Wanbao dispel all the magic Qi left by the demon world.


    Wanbao himself is also afraid of lightning attack. He is an instrument spirit. Something as strong and powerful as lightning is his mortal enemy.


    In order to get rid of the control of magic Qi, he is also willing to go out. Regardless of personal safety, he is determined to disperse all the magic Qi left by the demon world.


    At first, I was not sure what was left in the demon world. Before, I thought Wanbao practiced some skills in the demon world without the support of magic Qi, but now it seems that it is the unique magic Qi in the demon world that controls Wanbao.


    Magic Qi is a kind of special energy in the devil world. It is the same as the well-known true Qi and Reiki. They are all energy.


    The difference is that true Qi and Reiki will not hurt human beings, and there is a natural Reiki between heaven and earth. It belongs to a kind of energy generated naturally and exists in many places.


    Evil Qi is unique to the demon world. It has the characteristics of eroding your mind and actively attacking human beings.


    If you are not a person in the demon world, that is, what we often call the devil, it is very dangerous to encounter the devil Qi, and you may be attacked, injured or killed by the devil Qi at any time.


    I can feel that there is still evil Qi in Wanbao''s body. Although the amount is small, it is still enough to threaten Wanbao''s life. It is absolutely impossible not to expel it.


    I can completely control the power of the forbidden array I portrayed. As long as Wanbao doesn''t show signs of dissipation after being attacked, I can continue to increase the attack.


    In the next period of time, I increased the attack of the forbidden array by five times. I didn''t stabilize the attack power of the forbidden array until it was enough to threaten Wanbao''s life.


    Even if the forbidden array was so powerful, it took me a full hour to dispel all the magic Qi in Wanbao.


    Under the continuous attack of the forbidden array, the magic Qi still persisted for a long time before it was completely dispersed.


    It seems that this evil spirit is like an undead. It''s really difficult to dispel it completely.


    Thanks to my inadvertent discovery of the shortcomings of magic Qi, it''s also lucky that Wanbao has not been controlled by magic Qi for a long time. Otherwise, Wanbao wants to completely get rid of the control of magic world skills. I''m afraid it''s necessary to take off a layer of skin at least.


    The magic Qi in Wanbao''s body was dispelled clean, as if he had been liberated. He immediately became lively and restored to the original state.


    Wanbao is strong. This setback didn''t knock him down, but made him suffer.


    Listen to Wanbao yelling, "damn magic Qi, I didn''t do anything. How did it find me by itself?"


    Ling''er and I looked at each other and said in unison, "tell me in detail, what''s going on?"


    Wanbao seemed to notice ling''er. After seeing ling''er, his already huge eyes widened, and a strange look appeared on his huge face.

 Chapter 703

    Seeing Wanbao''s appearance, ling''er couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t you know me? I''m following my master now. We are colleagues. You can''t be hostile to me anymore. "


    Wanbao stared and said, "how is this possible? Haven''t you always been reluctant to follow humans? How did you follow your master? Do you have any ulterior motives? "


    Ling''er said coldly, "the master is not an ordinary human. He has what I need. We have a mutually beneficial relationship."


    Wanbao suddenly shouted, "I said, you can''t follow the master so easily... It''s good. If you follow the master, the master can really control the Wanbao Ding."


    Ling''er nodded, "you''re right. For so many years, you and I have been fighting, and the strength of wanbaoding has not been brought into play. Gradually, it is almost forgotten. Now the master is in charge of the wanbaoding. Together with the master, we must fight the reputation of wanbaoding and let the world remember it again. "


    Wanbao waved his big hand and said proudly, "I''ll give it to me. After all, I''m the first spirit of wanbaoding and I''m most familiar with wanbaoding."


    After hearing Wanbao''s words, ling''er said coldly, "are you familiar with Wanbao Ding? Don''t be self righteous. I''m the real spirit of wanbaoding! "


    Wan Bao laughed and said, "isn''t it? Although you are also the spirit of wanbaoding, you are just the second spirit. How can I be familiar with wanbaoding? "


    Linger''s voice was colder: "don''t talk nonsense. The master controls wanbaoding. No one can do it except me! Don''t forget, the wanbaoding is always in my hands. Without my consent, you can''t even return to the wanbaoding! "


    At this time, the wanbaoding is indeed in linger''s hand. I was hurt by the scorpion before, and the wanbaoding has always been in linger''s hand.


    Wan Bao stared angrily, but he could only stare at ling''er. It seemed that there was no way to take ling''er.


    Instead, I, the master, watched them quarrel. I was quite helpless and didn''t know what to do.


    Both of them said they were the first weapon spirit of wanbaoding. I didn''t have any evidence to prove who was the real first weapon spirit. I really couldn''t help them distinguish it.


    If the people around you can''t get along harmoniously, the direct result may be that you can''t work together, which sometimes affects the overall situation.


    This is absolutely intolerable to me. It will have a great impact on my future cultivation and the realization of my goals.


    So I slowly said to Wanbao and linger, "don''t make noise and listen to me."


    Wan Bao and ling''er turned around and looked at me. They didn''t speak. They were both angry.


    I looked at them and said seriously, "I don''t care if you had any festivals before, and whether you can solve the previous festivals well. I have only one request now. Listen to me. "


    Ling''er said with a pursed mouth, "does the master want to persuade us not to quarrel? I can''t do it unless he admits that I am the first spirit of wanbaoding. "


    Marlboro shouted, "impossible!"


    Looking at them, he said angrily, "shut up and get out of here if you quarrel again. I don''t need an instrument like you!"


    Ling''er was stunned, and then she smiled and said, "don''t be angry, master. We''re having fun..."


    Wanbao looked at me in a daze, and his face was full of fear.


    I tried to keep calm, but my tone was still a little harsh: "since you follow me, you can''t make contradictions as before, which I absolutely don''t allow and hate. If you can''t work together and live in harmony, I suggest you don''t follow me, so as not to make trouble between us. "


    Wan Bao was stunned, but ling''er immediately said with a smile: "master, don''t mind. I''m really playing with Wan Bao. We are the spirit of Wan Baoding. How can there be a contradiction? It''s just that we''ve been trapped here for too long. We have nothing to do, so we''ll just make trouble with him and relieve our boredom. "


    Wanbao also immediately said, "yes, we''re just joking. We won''t really do it... We won''t do it. It''s just noisy at most."


    I looked at them and said, "that''s good. If you don''t agree, how can I trust you to do things in the future? Although your realm is higher than me and your strength is stronger than me, and you will be my capable helper in the future, I don''t want to have discordant partners around me. Do you understand? "


    After a pause, I stretched out my hand to hold Wanbao''s big hand and linger''s small hand, and said earnestly: "in my eyes, you are not only my helper, but also my tool spirit. You are also my friend. You should work together, you should be peaceful and friendly... Otherwise, how should we deal with all kinds of difficulties and enemies in the future? "


    Wanbao''s huge head forced a little and said loudly, "I remember the master''s words. From now on, linger and I will coexist peacefully... This one will be friends."


    Ling''er said with a smile, "the master doesn''t like us to make trouble. We will pay attention to it in the future. I promise my master that from now on, I will treat Wanbao as my eldest brother and will never make trouble with him again. "


    I nodded and was about to say a few more words. Ling''er said, "now Brother Wanbao has been saved. Are we going to save Xiao Zhu and Wan''er right away? They have been trapped for a long time for fear of any danger. "


    I think Wanbao and linger don''t seem to have any more conflicts, and it''s inconvenient to say more. Seeing that linger deliberately shifted the topic, he also said, "that''s natural. Next, you and Wanbao go to find Xiaozhu and Wan''er separately to see where they went to the small building. Tell me when you find them and we''ll find a way to save them. I went to find the little urchin. He was clearly behind me. I don''t know why. We all came out of the dead spirit array, but he still hasn''t been found. "


    Ling''er and Wan Bao said in unison, "yes, we''ll find someone separately."


    They seemed to become close partners in an instant, and they cooperated very well.


    No wonder, after all, they have been together for ten thousand years, and it is normal for them to have some tacit understanding with each other.


    In order to save Xiao Zhu and Wan''er, I asked ling''er and Wanbao to quickly start looking for their traces. I myself shouted at the little urchin in situ, hoping to find him.


    Xiaozhu and Waner must have entered a small building, but now we don''t know where they are.


    Xiao Zhu, Wan''er and little urchin are all my partners and friends. I can''t ignore their life and death.


    I didn''t dare to enter the small building with the dead spirit array again. I vaguely felt that the little urchin should be trapped there and wanted to give him first aid, but there was no good way for a while.

 Chapter 704

    There is no way to save the little urchin first, so save Xiaozhu and Waner first. I made up my mind and resolutely walked into a small building.


    This small building is slightly different from the living room at the gate. I saw a big iron box at a glance.


    The box is so big that it occupies almost half of the room. I don''t know what it contains.


    I managed to open the box with all my strength, and then I saw many neatly folded flags inside.


    These flags are not ordinary flags, but array flags that I am familiar with.


    Array flag is a kind of array arrangement item refined by array master. It is a low-level spirit weapon used in array arrangement.


    There are at least hundreds of flags here. I think we can arrange a super array.


    After I found these array flags, I checked them carefully for the first time and soon found that the array flags here are really in a set of arrays.


    A total of 999 array flags are enough to arrange a super array. I just don''t know what array this array is or what effect it will have.


    It is said that there were many array mages practicing array in Shengxian gate. I still had doubts before, but now I completely believe it.


    If there were not a large number of array mages, there could not be such a super array flag here.


    I put all these flags into my space ring for future use.


    Since I entered the immortal gate, I don''t know how many treasures I have collected. Some of them are rare artifacts in the outside world, which can be said to be a great harvest.


    If you can successfully find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, it will really be a worthwhile trip.


    There were no small beads and Wan''er in the small building, and there were no previous dangers. After searching in the small building, I resolutely left.


    At this time, Wanbao and linger haven''t come out yet. I don''t know if they have found Wan''er and Xiaozhu. After shouting a few times, no one promised, so they are ready to look for another small building.


    At this time, there was a fierce noise in the wanbaoding, and there was a sudden change in the magic sword sealed by me.


    When the magic sword moved, I was almost immediately aware of the difference, and the yuan God was alert at once.


    A lot of magic Qi contained in the magic sword leaked out in an instant, and immediately entered my body and attacked my yuan God.


    I suddenly felt uncomfortable all over. I was about to use my kung fu to stop the invasion of magic Qi. A cool breath came from the soul bead on my chest, which automatically stopped the invasion of magic Qi.


    Shenghunzhu helped me again, so that I could expel all the evil Qi calmly.


    I decisively forced the magic Qi out of my body, and then refined it in the shortest time so that it could not harm others.


    There are a lot of residual magic Qi in Shengxian gate, which was brought by the people of the demon world when they invaded. Most of them are slowly refined by the aura between heaven and earth, and can no longer hurt the human beings here. However, there are still some magic Qi attached to some artifacts, which is still a hidden danger.


    Just like the evil spirit hidden in the magic sword, even if it is only a trace, it may make a normal person lose his mind and become a monster without people and magic.


    I was not hurt or affected. When I was secretly glad, I quickly sealed the magic sword again.


    I thought to myself: I have to refine the magic sword some time, or it will be very dangerous to give me another surprise attack in the future.


    Now I have no way to dispel or refine all the magic Qi of the magic sword. I can only seal the magic sword again.


    After I sealed the magic sword more than ten times at one breath, I was relieved.


    My God said hoarsely, "what the hell? Almost killed me... "


    I said: "the evil spirit in the magic sword raided and invaded. If it weren''t for the help of shenghunzhu, you and I might have been killed by the evil spirit..."


    The yuan God was afraid and said, "Xin Kui has a soul bead. This baby really has nothing to say. You have to put it away. Don''t lose it..."


    I smiled: "it''s up to you to say that the soul pearl is my personal treasure. Nothing can be taken away by others. How are you feeling now? If it''s all right, we have to keep looking for Xiaozhu. "


    Yuan Shen said lazily, "I don''t have anything. It seems that your old face has come out. You''d better solve him first."


    "How are you?" I was stunned, and then I felt cold on my back: "did the scorpion come out? This... "


    Before my voice fell, the devil scorpion''s voice had sounded: "boy, life is really big. It''s okay to be slapped by me..."


    I hurried back and saw the scorpion not far behind me. He held a thick iron bar in his hand. It seemed that it was taken out from the room where I went in and rescued Wanbao.


    I don''t know when the scorpion came out and how he came behind me. He has deep skills and strong strength. He deserves to be one of the devil''s personal guards.


    I know I''m definitely not his opponent, but now I have no choice but to face the scorpion.


    I made a bold decision in an instant. Looking at the scorpion, I smiled easily and said, "your palm is really powerful. It almost killed me."


    The scorpion frowned and said, "then why aren''t you dead?"


    I clapped the space ring on my hand and said with a smile, "don''t you know this? I take some good medicine to cure the injury with me, such as xiaohuandan. As long as one pill, the injury will be cured immediately. "


    I was careless, and the scorpion believed it: "are you really so powerful, little Dan? Do you... Do you have any? "


    I looked at the scorpion with a wary face: "what do you want to do? Xiao huandan is a treasure against the sky. You can''t think of anything! "


    The scorpion smiled: "don''t worry, I won''t want your little return Dan. I just want to know, if I slap you again, how many little Dan can you save your life? "


    I laughed and pretended to be arrogant and said, "to tell you the truth, I have a lot of little Dan. If you want to kill me like this, I advise you to put it away."


    The scorpion''s eyes were cold, and the murderous spirit slowly filled the air: "do you mean that I have to kill you directly?"


    I smiled and said without fear, "want to kill me? It depends on your ability. By the way, how did you get out of the necromancer array? Haven''t you always been trapped inside and can''t get out... "


    When I said this, the killing sword in my hand had already sent out a move. This move was very fierce. Just sent out, an amazing sword spirit had quickly approached the key of the scorpion''s chest.


    The scorpion is in hot pursuit. I can''t just choose to run for my life, although I can''t fight with him for the time being.

 Chapter 705

    The scorpion had been on guard for a long time. Seeing my hand, he immediately crossed the iron bar in his hand and forcibly blocked the sword Qi from me.


    In an earth shaking sound, the scorpion stood still, but a shallow mark appeared on the iron bar in his hand.


    It seems that my sword Qi attack has some effects, at least some damage to the weapons in the scorpion''s hand.


    The Scorpion was a little stunned. He looked at the iron bar in his hand and showed his disappointment.


    I took the opportunity to shoot again and again. I rushed to the scorpion with sword Qi. I did my best without leaving any backhand and retreat.


    My purpose is to make the scorpion have scruples, so as to attract him to leave here with me - the scorpion left, Xiaozhu, they may have a chance to leave here.


    Xiaozhu, if they follow me, I have an obligation to protect them from harm. That''s all I can do for them now.


    After a fierce attack, I turned and ran, reaching the limit.


    If I hadn''t recovered from my serious injury, I could continue to attack, making it difficult for the scorpion to distinguish my reality from my reality. But now, I have reached my limit and can only start to escape first.


    "Boy, cunning!" The scorpion shouted angrily and chased quickly. He shouted angrily and scolded while chasing.


    Scorpion''s speed is above me. Although I started before him, I was chased by him within a few steps, less than ten meters.


    This distance is very dangerous. The scorpion can attack me as soon as he reaches out his hand.


    In order to protect myself, I had to turn back and release the sword again. The sword Qi sent out and attacked the key parts that the scorpion must avoid.


    Scorpion really has some scruples about my sword Qi. When he sees my hand, he will always choose to avoid or resist.


    I looked carefully and suddenly understood that although the scorpion is already the peak state of the martial god, it is not a human in our world after all. It does not have the body of King Kong like the human martial artists on our side.


    This is the fatal weakness of scorpion. His body is not strong enough. It is the only breakthrough point that I can beat him.


    The Scorpion was afraid that my sword Qi would hurt his body. Facing my attack, he had to resist or dodge, which gave me some time. After I attacked a few moves, I continued to turn and run away.


    The roar of the scorpion sounded behind me. He saw me escape and chased me again.


    I wanted to distract the scorpion, so I ran a few steps, stabbed a sword, then turned around and continued to run away, harassing the scorpion again and again.


    The Scorpion was furious when I attacked him. His speed gradually accelerated and roared. He almost came behind me in a few steps.


    I also always pay attention to the scorpion behind me. Once he is not far behind me, I immediately give him a sword and don''t give him a chance to attack me.


    When I was far away from those small buildings, a huge Canyon appeared in front of me.


    The canyon is deep and bottomless. I don''t know whether it is cloud or fog. I can''t see the scene in the canyon clearly.


    My Yuanshen couldn''t explore the situation under the canyon at this time. He quietly told me that something in the canyon interfered with his exploration.


    I dare not jump down rashly. I can only look back and face the scorpion who has caught up with me and shout: "if you chase me again, be careful that I will fight with you to the death, and then jade and stone will burn..."


    "Burning jade and stone?" The scorpion laughed and said, "is it up to you? you must be dreaming. Boy, the canyon in front of you is the forbidden area of Shengxian gate, the legendary Tibetan Scripture canyon. There are many mechanisms in the canyon, and countless ferocious spirit beasts are kept. If you jump down, there will be only one way out, so I won''t have to kill you. "


    In my heart, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "mechanisms are everywhere? How do you know so well? Have you ever been down? "


    The scorpion said, "when we first came here, we were in the Tibetan Scripture Canyon and almost completely destroyed... It doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. Anyway, you jump down and die. It''s no different from me killing you."


    I frowned secretly, but said, "I still don''t believe your words. After all, you are my enemy. It''s said that you won''t kindly remind me."


    The scorpion sneered, "believe it or not..."


    After a pause, the scorpion suddenly smiled and said, "I think you have some meaning. Why don''t we sit down and talk? If you can be my servant, I can consider sparing you from death."


    I smiled: "be your servant? Then I might as well die. You are the demon clan and our mortal enemy. It is impossible for me to be your servant. "


    The scorpion said, "you have to think clearly. If you don''t promise, you will die. If you die, there will be nothing."


    I shouted, "even so, I won''t be your servant. Don''t dream."


    "Ha ha..." the scorpion suddenly laughed and said, "I''m kidding you. Don''t take it seriously. How can you say that you are also the one I like? How can you be my servant? To tell you the truth, I intend to live in peace with your boy and be a friend who is not a friend. I don''t know what you think? "


    I frowned slightly, "are you friends with me? What is a friend who is not a friend? "


    The scorpion nodded and said, "although you are human and my enemy, you can sacrifice your life to protect your partner, and you are still a new partner. I admire you and am willing to make friends with you... But you killed the demon king, I can''t really make friends with you, so I can only be a friend who is not a friend, so I can live in peace."


    "How do you know that the demon king was killed by us?" I was surprised. I knew that the scorpion had been to the place where the demon king died before. I couldn''t help asking, "have you been out for a long time? Where have you been? "


    The scorpion closed his eyes, smiled and said, "when did you come out of the dead spirit array, I came out..."


    I was about to speak when the scorpion suddenly said coldly, "boy, what''s your name? When you die, I will set up a card for you according to your human habits for your partners to sacrifice! "


    I was stunned. Which one is this? Is the scorpion out of his mind? What he said before and after is completely inconsistent.


    I was silent, and the Scorpion was silent. I didn''t say a word. It seemed to give me time to think about it again.


    It seems that some special feelings between us are slowly forming, just like friends who have been separated for a long time slowly think of their previous friendship... It''s wonderful and can''t be described in words.


    So I suddenly thought of a possibility and slowly said, "I killed the demon king. Should it be a good thing for you? You and the demon king should not be happy... Should you thank me instead of killing me like this? "

 Chapter 706

    The scorpion looked at me, and the murderous spirit in his eyes slowly became strong: "are you forcing me to kill you now? It''s not good to be too clever, short-lived! "


    I smiled: "I haven''t lived enough. How can I force you to kill me? I just think, ah, you shouldn''t want to kill me. Scorpion, I helped you kill the demon king and help you eradicate a huge threat. It''s reasonable that you shouldn''t embarrass me anymore. Is that the truth? "


    The scorpion also smiled: "are you procrastinating or begging me, boy?"


    I said, "whatever you think, as long as we don''t do it anymore. I have a lot to do, but I don''t have time to tangle with you. "


    The scorpion looked at me, hesitated for a while, and said: "I am a person in the demon world. I must be loyal to the demon king all my life, so..."


    Scorpion''s words made me nervous immediately. This man is worthy of being a man in the demon world. Just now he seemed to want to let me go. In the twinkling of an eye, he became very fierce.


    Scorpio''s performance during this period of time makes me feel that he is not normal, sometimes good or bad, not qualitative.


    This may have something to do with his being trapped here for thousands of years. If he is trapped for a long time, he will inevitably have mental problems.


    I''m not particularly afraid of him. If I jump into the Tibetan Scripture Canyon, I don''t necessarily die. Maybe I''ll be lucky and I can get the skills and war skills of Shengxian gate by the way.


    "Don''t scare me," I said with a smile. "I know that people in the demon world like to bite the hand that feeds them. They have been prepared for it for a long time. If you want to do it, come now and see if I will be afraid of you."


    Mo raised his head and looked at the sky. The expression on his face changed in an instant. It was cloudy and sunny. It slowly returned to normal after a while.


    Listen to him slowly say: "demon king, although you are unfair to me and have trapped me here for thousands of years, I am your guard and your most loyal man. If you are killed by this boy, I will avenge you. Please look, I''ll kill this boy and let you return to the embrace of the demon God. "


    When the scorpion said this, a black cloud suddenly floated in the sky. It seemed that the dead demon king heard the scorpion''s words and appeared at the moment.


    Now I feel a little uncomfortable, and I can''t help saying, "this is Yuzhong, not the so-called loyalty at all. Since the demon king is bad to you, you should rise up and resist. You can''t just give in and be a slave to the demon king. "


    The scorpion looked at me and said with a trace of determination, "come out of the sword. I''ve seen your swordsmanship. It''s very powerful. Now I''ll give you a chance to make moves. If you can survive within ten moves, I''ll spare your life for the time being. "


    My heart moved, smiled and said, "ten moves? You should be careful. Every move of my sword is very fast. If you let me take ten moves, you may be hurt by me. "


    The scorpion said with a smile, "what I said is that you are invincible within ten moves, not that I want you to make ten moves. Boy, don''t play tricks. I won''t be fooled. "


    I smiled bitterly and slowly raised the killer sword in my hand: "in that case, please look at the sword!"


    When the voice just fell, the killing sword in my hand had already made moves. This time, I knew it was difficult to escape smoothly. When I shot, I still went all out and did my best.


    The killer sword stabbed the scorpion like lightning, and my left fist was ready for the back move.


    Once the killing sword fails, my fist will attack relentlessly.


    With my strength, if you hit my fist, the Scorpion will have some trouble.


    The shape of the scorpion changed when I shot. He was faster than me and skillfully avoided the attack of the killing sword in a very short time.


    But what he didn''t expect was that my fist could not be underestimated and hit him accurately.


    When I hit the scorpion with my fist, I had the illusion of hitting a stone.


    Although the scorpion''s body is not as good as King Kong''s, it is still very hard and has amazing defense. After my attack hit him, it was almost like hitting a stone and was bounced away.


    The huge anti shock force made my arm numb, and my body was forced to step back. The scorpion took the opportunity to fight back, and the huge iron rod in his hand knocked at my head. It was actually a killer.


    I held up the killing sword in my hand to stop the scorpion''s attack. The great power spread to my arm, so that I could hardly hold the killing sword.


    Seeing that the attack was blocked, the scorpion immediately waved another stick. His physical strength was obviously stronger than me. This stick was a little stronger than before.


    I obviously felt that I couldn''t resist his blow. I had no choice but to retreat again.


    The Scorpion was so powerful that he attacked one stick after another, forcing me to retreat and reach the edge of the Tibetan Scripture Canyon within a few steps.


    Then I can only jump into the Tibetan Scripture canyon. This is my last straw and my last hope.


    It seems that the scorpion also intends to force me into the Tibetan Scripture canyon. The attack keeps going, and the strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    Scorpion''s attack always intentionally or unintentionally leaves a way for me. The strength of the attack makes me unable to resist, but it won''t kill me at once.


    He did it on purpose. He wanted to kill me, but he didn''t want to do it himself. He just wanted to force me into the dangerous Tibetan Scripture Canyon and let me live and die.


    I was very angry in my heart. I gritted my teeth and insisted on not retreating. I didn''t want to be forced to jump into the Tibetan Scripture Canyon and die.


    Unfortunately, the scorpion''s attack power is getting stronger and stronger. I can''t resist it gradually. I have to start to retreat step by step.


    When the appointment between me and him was approaching, I also retreated to the edge of the canyon, and there was no way to retreat.


    At this time, if he goes further, I have to jump into the Tibetan Scripture canyon. I don''t know whether to live or die.


    I clenched my teeth and waved my killer sword fiercely. I thoroughly developed my strongest sword skill and planned to fight.


    The scorpion had expected that I would be desperate in the face of danger. At this time, he gave a loud drink and slapped it. A dark magic gas came out three-dimensional, and lightning hit my chest.


    The killing sword in my hand was as powerful as electricity. At the moment I was hit, I also hit the scorpion who couldn''t retreat.


    I didn''t see whether the Scorpion was hurt, because when the magic Qi touched my body, it suddenly attacked my yuan God, making me in a trance and have no time to care about him.


    I had the experience of dealing with the evil spirit invasion before. At this time, I tried to dissolve the evil spirit invading me, but I was not really hurt by the evil spirit.


    But when I was distracted, I unconsciously retreated again and completely forgot that behind me was the Tibetan Scripture Canyon, the place of death.


    I was surprised and hurried to fly, but suddenly found that I couldn''t fly here at all.


    There seems to be an array such as the forbidden air array in this place. It can''t fly.

 Chapter 707

    I couldn''t fly, but the scorpion attacked again. He completely ignored the appointment of ten moves. Seeing that I was distracted by the evil spirit, he seized the opportunity to attack me again.


    I saw that I could no longer avoid the attack of the scorpion, nor could I continue to retreat. I could only bite my teeth, jump up and jump down to the Tibetan Scripture canyon.


    My body suddenly became very heavy after hanging in the air and fell quickly. There was no way to slow down the falling speed.


    There is really a forbidden space array here, and it is a very clever one. People who fall can not slow down the falling speed, but will be accelerated.


    I was surprised and couldn''t help shouting. A trace of panic hit my heart and made me panic.


    If I fall down like this, I will be badly hurt, and I may even die.


    I felt a trace of despair, an unprecedented panic suddenly came, and my brain was blank


    Before I could think of a way to solve this dilemma, my body had fallen on the ground of the Tibetan Scripture canyon with a slap.


    It turns out that the Tibetan Scripture Canyon is not bottomless, but is covered by some array or natural forbidden array. It can''t see the bottom from above, giving people an illusion of bottomless depth.


    The Sutra Valley is not very deep, but I still feel pain all over after landing. The direct collision between my body and the ground makes me feel a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, I was not unlucky enough to trigger some mechanism as soon as I came. Everything seemed normal where I was, and there was no danger.


    And although my physical body is slightly injured, it does not affect my action and combat effectiveness.


    In short, I was lucky. After falling, there was basically nothing wrong.


    Looking up, there is a stream flowing along the canyon not far in front of me. There are many small fish that look very leisurely in the clear water that is less than people''s knees.


    Aquatic plants and the like are probably eaten by these fish, and you can''t see a weed next to the water surface.


    A few very rare head fish swam leisurely in the small pool in front of me, ignoring my sudden visitor.


    A huge maple tree is not far behind me. The red maple leaves ring slowly with the wind. The sound is very peaceful.


    Under the maple tree, a young mountain animal looked at me in the grass. What showed in his eyes was not vigilance, but curiosity.


    An unknown White Snake slowly approached me in the grass. It looked gentle and peaceful. It didn''t look like a poisonous snake that people were afraid of.


    Several unknown insects were singing loudly in the grass. Although the sound was loud, it was not harsh


    Everything here seems very calm and serene, which is completely different from what Scorpio said before.


    I looked at all this secretly and felt very familiar and strange.


    When I was a child, I always seemed to live such a life in Binhu village, but there were obvious differences.


    It''s quiet here. Although there are wind, water and insects, it gives me the feeling that it''s quiet. It''s a little scary.


    I don''t know how far the two ends of the canyon are. Even my yuan God can''t feel its end. The curious yuan God took the initiative to leave my body and came outside to look at everything in front of me.


    "This place is so beautiful." Yuanshen sighed, "you might as well enjoy the beautiful scenery here. You have been busy recently, and you should have a good rest..."


    Yuanshen''s words seemed to wake me up. I looked back at Yuanshen and said slowly, "what did you say?"


    Yuanshen smiled: "you must have heard what I said..."


    I also smiled: "this place is really beautiful. It''s so beautiful that I almost forgot my pain and the responsibility we should shoulder... Yuanshen, you and I are one. There''s something you can analyze for me to see if I''m right?"


    Yuanshen looked at me with a smile and said nothing. It looked like an old man who had lived for tens of thousands of years, peaceful and wise.


    I knew he was waiting for me to go on, and then said, "I was determined to save the people in Binhu village and let them leave Binhu village and go to the outside world... But since I returned to Binhu village, I thought my previous idea might be wrong. I have changed my wishes and ideas. I intend to find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, use them to improve the strength of the people in Binhu village, and then take them out for a walk... I don''t know if I''m right to do this, I''ve always secretly doubted myself... "


    Yuanshen interrupted me and said quite unexpectedly, "you did right, but you were wrong again."


    I was confused: "I don''t understand what you mean... What exactly do you mean?"


    Yuanshen said, "you are worried that the strength of the people in Binhu village is too low. After leaving Binhu village, they will be bullied or even in danger... I can understand and know that you are kind."


    I nodded subconsciously. What Yuanshen said was my idea, which I don''t deny.


    "But have you thought about it? Only in adversity can people''s potential be infinitely explored and can they really achieve a career... "When Yuanshen spoke, he was more like an old man who had lived for tens of thousands of years:" you tried to protect the people in Binhu village because you were worried about the danger, but you forgot that the flowers in the greenhouse can''t stand the wind and rain, and the people in the greenhouse are the same. "


    After a pause, Yuanshen said earnestly, "you don''t want people in Binhu village to be unable to grow up and become useful people all their life. If you want to help someone, why can''t you let it go? It''s best to give some help and support when necessary. Why do you have to do everything yourself and take care of it too broadly? "


    I couldn''t help nodding: "you''re right. I know what to do."


    My heart suddenly opened up. Things that used to be very important now seem to be no big deal.


    "In that case, it''s not so urgent if we can find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate."


    Yuanshen smiled: "it seems that you haven''t completely decayed yet. You can teach children!"


    After a pause, he said positively, "we are trapped here. Although it is safe for the time being, there is a no air array and scorpions are eyeing. I don''t know when we will encounter greater danger... There must be other dangers waiting for us, so you should think about how to leave here."


    I nodded: "I''m already trying to find a way. Although I''m not in a hurry to find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, we can''t just stay here..."


    No matter how beautiful the scenery of Tibetan Scripture Canyon is, I can''t stay here all the time. I''ll leave sooner or later.

 Chapter 708

    After hearing my words, Yuan Shen smiled, "that''s right. Although I still have a long way to go before I become a real human, I understand this truth. As my noumenon, you will understand this truth. "


    I smiled bitterly: "listen to your meaning, do you want to be a real human being and completely separate from me?"


    The yuan God said, "it''s not a secret. You should have sensed it long ago. Don''t play tricks. You have to help me become a real human. I''m still waiting to find a beautiful girl like ling''er to start a family, have a lot of children and enjoy the happy days of being together for five generations... "


    I couldn''t laugh: "what you said is true?"


    Yuan Shen nodded: "can this be false? Although you and I are supposed to be one, I don''t have much in common with you... What I like is beauty, power and treasure. What you like is strength, various skills and combat skills... Forget it, I won''t tell you. I''ll leave you sooner or later. You must remember this. Don''t think I''m sorry for you at that time, Crying makes people look down upon... "


    I couldn''t help laughing again: "since you have made your words so clear, then... Stay with me and help me reach the peak. Then I''ll help you become a real human. Many spiritual families around me think so. As long as I can reach the peak, I will help you realize what you think. "


    The yuan God was slightly stunned: "I am your yuan God. Once I become a human, you will become a living dead man without yuan God... Are you really willing to do this?"


    I raised my hand and said loudly, "before you become the second me, I will have a second God."


    "The second God?" The yuan God exclaimed, "well, you Jinfeng, you actually had this idea. Hum, you can''t imagine that this body is mine. There can''t be any second God. I will never, never! "


    I walked around with a smile and said, "when I''m strong enough, it''s impossible if you don''t want the second God to appear. I can only tell you that since you are me and I am you, we must work together for the common goal until we reach the peak together. It''s best to think less and think more, that is, dreams can''t come true after all. "


    The yuan God cried out, "why don''t you say that? Can I not understand? I just look at your sad face and want to tease you and make you happier. I''m only happy when you''re happy. I don''t want to live depressed all the time. "


    I saw Yuanshen say so, so I smiled and said, "then stop talking nonsense and spend all my energy on helping me cultivate, so that I can reach the peak level as soon as possible and no longer be bullied."


    The yuan God said, "don''t worry, I will try my best to help you. I don''t want to be hunted down like a lost dog all my life. It''s a bad taste. "


    I was a little depressed in my heart and said to the yuan God, "that''s all, but cultivation is by no means an overnight thing. I''m lucky enough to be a second-class martial king at the age of 20. If you want to stand on the top, you can''t hurry. "


    The yuan God threw his mouth: "then you can''t focus on useless things and delay the great event of cultivation. Look at you. You haven''t practiced much recently. When can you reach the peak? "


    I smiled: "don''t worry. When things are done here, I will calm down and practice. I will never walk around until I reach the peak of King Wu."


    The yuan God laughed and said, "that''s just right... Watch your step and don''t be killed by the mechanism here..."


    As soon as Yuanshen''s words were finished, I stopped. It was not that I didn''t want to go on, nor that I was frightened, but that I saw a familiar spirit beast, an adult maned pig beast, not far in front of me.


    I''m very familiar with the maned pig beast. I had a war beast before. Although only the top cultivation of level 9 generals has helped me a lot, it''s also my partner. I always feel kind when I see the same kind.


    The strength of Maned pig beast seems to me to be very powerful in the past, because it is the peak cultivation of level 9 generals.


    However, with the enhancement of my strength and the strength of the war animals around me, gradually I no longer regard the maned pig as the backbone of the war animal army.


    Like little Jin and nerds in the realm of King Wu, they naturally become the backbone of the army of war animals, replacing the position of war animals such as maned pigs and beasts.


    This is the law of nature, definitely not my ruthless master. After all, the survival of the fittest and the survival of the fittest are the truth.


    The strength of this maned pig beast in front of me is also around the peak of level 9 generals, but its size is obviously much smaller than what I saw outside.


    The maned boars outside are very large, like hills.


    The one in front of me was only half the size of those adult maned pigs and beasts outside, and looked quite petite.


    This is relative to the maned pig beast I am used to. In fact, this maned pig beast is also extremely huge, and its body size is definitely much higher than my human being.


    I''ve been familiar with the Royal beast for a long time. When I saw the maned pig beast, I naturally operated it and began to recover it.


    It''s easy for me in the realm of King Wu to use the Royal beast that is familiar in the chest.


    In the blink of an eye, I recovered the maned pig beast, smiled and said to the yuan God, "it leads us the way. I believe that the possibility of danger here will be minimized."


    The yuan God smiled and said, "your royal beast is really powerful. Ordinary star beasts don''t say anything. Even many powerful spirit beasts are not your opponents. They begin to listen to you after a few breaths..."


    Before the sound of Yuan myth fell, the maned pig suddenly roared at me. It seemed to remind me. When I hurried to turn around and look, I saw a figure in the sky smashing down like lightning, just coming towards me.


    I hurried away, in a hurry, to avoid the suddenly falling shadow.


    When I saw the figure clearly, I almost screamed. It wasn''t someone else. It was the scorpion who forced me to jump down.


    The scorpion chased down, probably to see if I was dead, or he simply knew I wouldn''t die so easily. He came down to make up for a knife.


    Before the scorpion hit the ground stood up, the killing sword in my hand had been put on his neck.


    This time I saw the opportunity quickly and shot quickly. The scorpion just hit the ground didn''t respond well and was controlled by me.


    "What do you want?" The scorpion said coldly, "what''s the ability of sneak attack? If you let go of me, we fought directly..."


    I smiled: "are you insulting my IQ? I''ll let you go... Don''t move. Be careful that the killer sword pierces your neck. "


    The scorpion held back and said coldly, "what do you want?"

 Chapter 709

    With a wave of my left hand, an array disk appeared in my hand: "this is a special array to imprison prisoners like you. Now you obediently enter the array. When I am safe, I will naturally release you. If not, I will kill you with a sword now, and there will be no future trouble. "


    The scorpion''s key was controlled, and his anger didn''t dare to take a chance. He could only say obediently: "I can cooperate with you, but if you hurt me this array, I won''t let you live. Even if it''s a self exploding God, I''ll bury you with you. "


    I smiled: "don''t worry about it. If I want to kill you, there''s no need to talk to you. I''ll kill you with one sword now. Isn''t it easier? "


    The scorpion said, "your array may really trap me, but it must not trap me for too long. I''ll give you one day. If you don''t let me out after one day, I''ll break your forbidden array and kill you and the spirits around you. "


    I looked at the scorpion and suddenly had an impulse to kill him with this sword, but reason told me that although the Scorpion was controlled by me, it was not so easy for me to really kill him.


    The death spirit array trapped the scorpion for ten thousand years and failed to kill him. It can be seen that the scorpion has great self-protection ability.


    The demon king tried to kill him before, but he also failed, which also shows this.


    Before I''m absolutely sure, just control him. If I can''t kill him, but arouse his strong resistance, I''ll lose more than I gain.


    I turned my mind and made up my mind to imprison him first. I can only look at things step by step in the future.


    The scorpion closed his eyes and seemed ready to be imprisoned by me, but I was a little uneasy. I always felt that the scorpion''s behavior was abnormal.


    I don''t want to say any more. I hurriedly urged the array plate in my hand to circle the scorpion into the forbidden array.


    When the array was fully activated, I was a little relieved. In order to avenge the demon king, the scorpion actually put down his personal gratitude and resentment with the demon king and chased me here. He is also a loyal person in the demon world.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what caused the hatred between him and the demon king. He was calculated by the demon king and trapped here for thousands of years. He couldn''t leave.


    I don''t want to make things too clear between the demon king and the scorpion. My main purpose now is still to find the skill and combat skills of Shengxian gate and improve my strength.


    It''s best to leave here as soon as possible to meet my family and friends, so that they don''t know where I''ve been and worry about me.


    It is said that the Tibetan Scripture Valley is very dangerous. Maybe the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate are collected here.


    With the help of Maned pigs and beasts, I may be able to find the place in the Tibetan Scripture Canyon where I treasure the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, and get the skills and combat skills I need.


    After I trapped the scorpion, I came to the maned pig, passed on my meaning to it and ordered it to lead the way.


    In the roar of the maned pig, he took me step by step to the depths of the canyon.


    As I walked, I observed everything in the canyon and found that it was really like a paradise with beautiful mountains and rivers, peace and harmony.


    Unconsciously, he followed the maned pig beast out thousands of meters away, but he still didn''t see the end of the canyon or the place where the Scriptures were hidden in the canyon.


    I saw countless spirit beasts, all kinds, aggressive and gentle. This is almost a paradise for spirit beasts.


    Strangely, no spirit beast attacked me actively, and no spirit beast blocked our way forward. They tacitly chose to give way to us and let us go far smoothly.


    I gradually had some doubts. I couldn''t help asking the maned pig beast who led the way. The maned pig beast couldn''t speak human language, but I could sense its thoughts and thoughts, so I soon understood something.


    The ferocious spirit beasts mentioned by Scorpio were actually extinct in the battle with the people of the demon world many years ago.


    Those spirit beasts are the protective animals of the Sutra Valley and the war beasts kept by Shengxian gate.


    When the people of the demon world invaded and entered the Sutra Valley, the elders of Shengxian gate immediately ordered all the war animals here to fight with the people of the demon world.


    The final result can be imagined. After paying a heavy price, the people in the demon world occupied the Sutra valley.


    And those war beasts, the braver they are, the sooner they die and the cleaner they die.


    On the contrary, some species of spirit beasts that are gentle and not good at fighting survived, and slowly recuperated here after a long time, forming the current scale.


    As the close guard of the demon king, the scorpion must have left this dangerous Tibetan Scripture Canyon first with the demon king at that time, so the scorpion''s memory still stays in the early stage of the war ten thousand years ago. He thought it was still full of countless ferocious war animals and thought that as long as I came down, I would die.


    In fact, he misunderstood. It''s very safe here now. It''s much safer than those small buildings outside.


    I haven''t encountered any mechanism traps. I think people in the demon world destroyed them all after they occupied here.


    This is a great thing for me. After all, no one likes to be in danger all the time.


    The maned pig beast took me directly and slowly to the deepest part of the canyon until I saw that the canyon in front of me suddenly stopped and was blocked by a huge mountain.


    When the Tibetan Scripture Canyon came here, the peaks on both sides were no longer known how high. The peaks were covered by thick clouds and fog, so they could not be seen clearly.


    Yuanshen''s detection ability has almost completely lost its effectiveness here, and can''t detect the height of the mountain.


    I felt that I had entered an underground world. Except for the roads when I came, the other three sides were surrounded by high mountains.


    There is a huge non gold and non jade door in front of me, with four strong ancient characters on it - those who break in die.


    This must be the Sutra collection place of Shengxian gate and the final destination of my trip.


    When I saw the gate, I was already excited and shouted, "great, I finally found it!"


    At this time, my yuan God said in my body, "don''t be careless. The closer you get to the target, the more careful you should be. If you get killed by some mechanism array here, you will be laughed off when it comes out. "


    I smiled and said, "don''t remind me. I know what to do."


    Passing by the maned pig beast, I found many incomplete weapons on the ground here.


    There must have been a great war here. These incomplete weapons were left at that time.


    Weapons that have not been completely corroded by years for thousands of years must have been very strong at that time. I think they are at least at the level of spiritual weapons. Otherwise, they can''t independently absorb the aura of heaven and earth and maintain their own ordinary weapons. After the test of years, they have long become powder and disappeared in the boundless sand.

 Chapter 710

    I picked up a broken golden machete. Before I could take a closer look, it suddenly turned into a trace of aura and went directly into my body.


    I was startled and quickly let go, but it was too late.


    Fortunately, the aura that entered my body was quickly refined by me and did not cause any harm to me.


    This trace of aura is very thin. After entering my body, it is very close to my own aura without any conflict.


    I clearly feel that this trace of aura is equivalent to the aura I gained by practicing for an hour wholeheartedly.


    Although the aura visible to the naked eye looks small, in fact, its amount is already very large. Ordinary martial arts practitioners have practiced for a long time, and they may not be able to absorb so much aura into the body.


    This is a great good thing. I was immediately excited and picked up another similarly incomplete weapon.


    This time I was ready. When I picked up this weapon, my mental skill was already running fast.


    Once this weapon, like the weapon just now, turns into aura and enters my body, I can refine it in the shortest time.


    With sufficient preparation, everything becomes much easier. Not surprisingly, this weapon also turns into a trace of aura visible to the naked eye and enters my body. After being refined by me, it turns into my own aura.


    It seems that the weapons here are not real weapons, but the aura is transformed by the predecessors of Shengxian sect.


    They must be the treasure of Shengxian gate, Shengxian Jue. They practice the same skill as me. Therefore, these auras will become my aura after I refine them a little, and there will be no rejection reaction.


    I have found a treasure. There are so many weapons here. As long as I absorb all their aura and turn it into my own aura, I think my realm will be improved. Maybe I will be promoted directly from level 2 to level 3.


    With this idea, I temporarily put down the idea of looking for the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, and stopped here to collect all the incomplete weapons around me.


    In the process of my collection, a trace of aura actively entered my body. After being refined by me, it became my own aura and stored in my Dantian.


    With the increase of aura, I obviously felt that there were signs of breakthrough in my realm. All this was like a dream. It was too happy.


    This is a good thing. I get rid of all distractions and continue to absorb such aura. At the same time, I also appropriately speed up the operation of mental method to adapt to the state that is about to break through.


    After a period of time, the breakthrough of my realm was imminent. I had to stop absorbing the aura here, sat down on my knees and began to concentrate on cultivation.


    I feel that I will make a breakthrough in half an hour at most. In this half an hour, I will drive away the impurities in my aura as much as possible. At the same time, I should be prepared for the breakthrough.


    In order to ensure the safety after the breakthrough, I took out the wanbaoding and entered the wanbaoding.


    If there is any spirit beast or human to disturb me, wanbaoding will protect me from being disturbed at the time of breakthrough.


    Half an hour passed quickly, and I made a smooth breakthrough. The changes in the realm caused a series of changes, both in my body and my overall strength.


    I originally thought that my realm would not change in a short time. Unexpectedly, the line of Shengxian gate broke through. This is really an unexpected joy.


    It takes time to stabilize the realm after the breakthrough. I was worried that the scorpion would break out of the array. When I shot at me, I ordered the maned pig beast to guard for me outside the wanbaoding.


    The maned pig beast is not as powerful as the scorpion, but it''s OK just to be alert. Once the scorpion appears, its roar will remind me.


    There are wanbaoding and maned pig beast to protect me at the same time. Even if the scorpion breaks through the array, it will be bad for me. I think I have enough time to respond.


    After the breakthrough, the most time-consuming and energy-consuming thing is to stabilize the state that has just broken through, and I can''t easily start with people, so I stay in the wanbaoding, don''t hear anything outside, and continue to practice wholeheartedly.


    This breakthrough is actually a little sudden, and it is still a breakthrough under the action of external forces. It takes more time and energy to stabilize the realm.


    Although I put my mind on cultivation, I always feel the loss of time. I know that my breakthrough will take at least one month.


    I stayed in wanbaoding for more than a month before and after, and then I completed the step of stability. Compared with previous breakthroughs, it takes much more time.


    During this period, the scorpion soldiers didn''t bother me. Maybe the forbidden array I arranged was very powerful. He couldn''t break out of the array.


    According to our previous appointment, he should have broken out long ago and come to trouble me.


    I''m so happy. After all, it''s extremely dangerous for me to be disturbed at this time.


    When I came out of the ten thousand treasure tripod, I unexpectedly saw the maned pig lying not far away sleeping, and on its back, a person sat as loose as a pine, as if he were meditating and practicing.


    This person is no one else. It''s the scorpion I thought was still trapped in the forbidden array. The scorpion has already broken through the array, but I don''t know why, he didn''t bother me when I was practicing.


    I was puzzled, so I came forward to hug my fist and said, "thank you."


    The scorpion slowly opened his eyes and showed a smile on his ugly face: "I''m not a person who takes advantage of others'' danger. I shouldn''t have attacked you before. Now I know you well. I know you are not those who sincerely hurt us, nor are you particularly hostile to me, so I won''t hurt you when you practice. "


    I smiled: "anyway, thank you for your mercy. You''ve come out. Are you going to kill me to avenge your demon king? "


    The scorpion said, "of course, I have to do it."


    I was stunned and whispered, "what a strange man," and said, "then you can do it. I''ve just broken through to level 3 King Wu, and my strength has improved a little. Be careful. Don''t be killed by me carelessly. "


    The scorpion stared at me, and the murderous spirit in his eyes gradually faded: "I won''t kill you now. After you become a martial god that day, I''ll kill you to avenge the demon king. I don''t want others to say that I bully the small with the big. At the same time, I also want to see if you can smoothly enter the realm of martial god. "


    I frowned slightly: "what''s your heart? I''m in the realm of martial god. If you want to kill me, it''s not so easy. "


    The scorpion laughed, got up and said, "all the martial gods of mankind have mature yuan gods. At that time, I will kill you again and get your yuan gods."

 Chapter 711

    "Do you want my God?" I was even more surprised: "what is the use of Yuanshen to you? Is it to restore your own Yuanshen with the power of Yuanshen? "


    The scorpion looked at me and said faintly, "the progress of the magic world skill is much faster than your human skill, and the combat effectiveness is also more powerful. But it has a fatal flaw... "


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help saying, "is that defect that can''t be cultivated without magic Qi and will be eaten back?"


    Scorpio shook his head: "this is only the most basic requirement, not a defect. By defect, I mean the yuan God. Those who practice the magic world skills, whether we in the magic world or you humans, while practicing the magic world skills, their original gods will be slowly eroded until they finally lose their original gods... The higher the level of the people in the magic world, the more severely the original gods will be eroded. Therefore, we need to keep looking for the power of the original gods to supplement and repair our eroded original gods. Let me tell you a secret. As long as our Yuanshen is still there, we will never die... I''m trapped here for ten thousand years. To be honest, I benefit from the power of Yuanshen left after the death of countless martial artists here. "


    I was surprised: "in this way, as long as you can supplement the power of the yuan God, you can live forever?"


    The scorpion nodded slightly, "you''re half right. If the yuan God doesn''t die, we can really live forever. But there is also a condition, that is, our bodies can not have fatal injuries. Once our body dies, our already weak yuan God will die instantly, and there will be no exception. "


    I was a little relieved: "this is normal. Otherwise, aren''t you undead souls? How terrible?"


    The scorpion smiled bitterly and said slowly, "it is said that we are immortal. In fact, many more people die than you. In our demon world, we can hardly find any kind of spirit grass that can enhance the yuan God, let alone the legendary pills. Therefore, in order to survive, we people in the demon world can only keep killing and seize the power of other people''s yuan God. The demon world is said to be a hellish world by the world. Most of it is because of this... That''s why we attack your world. "


    I thought of something and tried to say, "so, you invaded Shengxian gate just to find more spiritual herbs and pills that are helpful to the yuan God,? And the power of the yuan God of a large number of martial artists who help the yuan God in the Shengxian gate. "


    The scorpion nodded: "ten thousand years ago, we opened the interface and built the channel between the interfaces. The purpose is to find a world with a large number of spirit grass and supplement our scarce spirit grass and magic medicine. Of course, we also hope to get the power of the original God of the human warrior... Unfortunately, our luck is too bad. The interface is actually straight to the immortal gate. As soon as we appeared, we were surrounded and suppressed by the people of Shengxian gate. Up to now, none of the people who came here is still alive except me... "


    I suddenly said, "so you didn''t come to attack us, but just to look for miraculous medicine or the power of the original God... Why didn''t you say that at that time? In our world, there are few spiritual grasses that are good for the yuan God. In fact, it''s not worth the death of so many people on both sides. "


    The scorpion nodded sadly, "you''re right. Unfortunately, we didn''t know at that time. We saw a large area of spirit grass here, many of which were good for the yuan God. We thought there were such miraculous drugs everywhere, so we rushed out and wanted to occupy here... As a result, almost the whole army and the people of Shengxian gate were covered with corpses... Later, the interface channel was destroyed, Fortunately, I was trapped here for thousands of years and suffered from loneliness... "


    When I learned the truth of the invasion of the demon world, I felt very incredible. I couldn''t help but say: "it seems that the war was a complete misunderstanding, not only you misunderstood, but also the people of Shengxian gate..."


    The scorpion nodded: "I just figured it out not long ago, thanks to you."


    I was surprised: "I don''t understand what you said."


    The scorpion looked at me and said slowly, "your forbidden array is very magical and powerful. It took me a lot of effort to break the forbidden array and come here. When I broke the array, I summoned the remnant souls of many people in the demon world to help. I know from their mouth that there are miraculous drugs useful to the yuan God in this place, which are actually those we see. There are few other places, almost the same as our demon world. Only then did I know that we had misunderstood for thousands of years. Hey, if you hadn''t trapped me, I would never put down my dignity and summon the remnant soul of the people in the demon world to help me. I wouldn''t know this... So I say it''s thanks to you. "


    I smiled, "I see. I said how could you say that. By the way, you have lived so long and have seen so much. Do you know how there are so many aura illusory weapons in this place? "


    The scorpion smiled, looked at me and said, "it seems that once the Shengxian gate is destroyed, your world of cultivating immortals is slowly withering... As far as I know, before the Shengxian gate is extinct, they have mastered a kind of combat skill to turn weapons comparable to ordinary spiritual weapons through their own aura, and they no longer have to carry heavy weapons around all day. This was the symbol of the disciples of the immortal sect at that time. Many lower level disciples were able to do it. It''s not uncommon. "


    I know how to use Reiki to transform weapons, but I don''t know how to transform weapons that are comparable to Reiki and can exist for a long time.


    It seems that ten thousand years ago, the immortal sect was a super immortal sect. Its disciples are powerful and have countless unfathomable war skills, which is far from comparable in today''s cultivation world.


    I seem to have seen a small corner of the glorious period of Shengxian gate and the scene of countless disciples who casually turned their aura into various weapons to fight against people in the demon world.


    I suddenly yearned for the immortal gate in those years, and suddenly strengthened a belief that I must reproduce the glory of the immortal gate and make the immortal gate a super sect in the cultivation world again.


    I want to cultivate countless experts, countless experts comparable to the disciples of Shengxian sect in those years


    I want to stand at the peak of this planet, and I also want shengxianmen to stand at the peak of this planet.


    The scorpion didn''t know what I was thinking at this time. Seeing that I was distracted, he smiled and said, "you should be able to use the weapons in this place directly. Hurry up. I''ll fight you after you become a martial god."


    I ignored the scorpion, but the scorpion''s words made me understand why there are so many incomplete weapons transformed by Reiki in this place.

 Chapter 712

    It seems that these are all gifts left to me by the elders of Shengxian sect. What I practice is the mind skill of Shengxian sect, or the most complete mind skill I know. I am the same clan as the owners of these weapons. They use their own aura to create weapons. I can directly absorb the aura without any conflict.


    After understanding this, I can''t help but appreciate those predecessors. I bowed deeply and said sincerely, "thank you, predecessors."


    I worship the elder of Shengxian gate, but I thank the elder of Shengxian gate and scorpion. Scorpion solves my doubts. I should thank him.


    The Scorpion was confused by me. He said strangely, "don''t you hate me? I hurt you before and almost killed you. "


    I threw my fist and said, "that''s another thing. I thank you for solving my doubts. I''ve always wondered why the weapons here can be absorbed by me and help me improve to a higher level. But for your explanation, I might have been confused for a long time. "


    The scorpion said, "that''s your own chance. It has nothing to do with me. I did explain something for you, but I think even without my explanation, you can figure out what''s going on in a short time. "


    After a pause, the scorpion suddenly said something I didn''t understand: "someone will help you explain clearly..."


    I looked at the scorpion and found that he seemed to have some changes compared with before, so I tried to ask, "don''t you have anything to ask me? Let''s be frank. I know everything. I''ll thank you for solving my doubts just now. "


    The scorpion smiled: "to tell you the truth, I really don''t understand one thing... How do you control our magic sword? You''re not the one who practices the skills of the demon world. Doesn''t it bite you back? "


    I heard that the scorpion mentioned the magic sword and told the truth: "the magic sword has been sealed by me, so it hasn''t eaten me yet. But it''s always restless. It almost hurt me several times... Are you interested in the magic sword? "


    The scorpion nodded: "the magic sword is the treasure of our demon world. If I''m not interested, no one believes it. However, I just want to see the magic sword. I will never want to have it. "


    "Oh?" I smiled, "why? Don''t you want to have a treasure like magic sword for self-defense? "


    The scorpion laughed and said, "although the magic sword is good, it is a cursed sword. Those who own it should always be wary of being bitten by it, and be careful of being entangled by the spirit of resentment. I don''t want to be killed by my own weapons. "


    "Do you mean to persuade me to give up the magic sword?" I said, "if so, I have an idea to solve this problem."


    The scorpion waved his big hand and said loudly, "do you want to refine the magic sword? I advise you not to try. As far as I know, at least three of the people in the demon world have tried to refine the magic sword, but they all failed in the end. You are just a three-level king of martial arts. Your strength is too low to do it. You may lose your life. "


    I smiled: "I can''t do it now, but it doesn''t mean I can''t do it in the future. I''m not in a hurry. First seal the magic sword. When I reach the level of martial god, I''ll refine it and turn it into an artifact, not a magic weapon. "


    The scorpion looked at me as if he were looking at a fool. After a while, he slowly said, "the magic sword is a natural treasure between heaven and earth, not made by man. So you want to refine it, or even change it, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. If you have such time and energy, you might as well continue to practice and strive to reach the realm of martial god as soon as possible... "


    I was surprised: "a natural treasure between heaven and earth? No wonder even the demon king can kill... I see what you mean. I''ll keep this magic sword until I''m sure I can refine it. "


    The scorpion nodded and said loudly, "that''s good. You can continue to practice. I''ll look elsewhere. Maybe I can find some spiritual herbs that are good for my original God. "


    I remembered that there was cold pith in my space ring. I wanted to give it to the scorpion so that he wouldn''t have to look for the scarce spirit grass.


    However, when I was about to take out the cold ice pith, my yuan God suddenly whispered, "no, the scorpion doesn''t know the details. It''s best not to easily take out the treasures such as cold ice pith, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    When I moved in my heart, I held back. In this world, there are many people who are interested in money, and there are also many people who were originally good friends. Because some treasures and money become enemies, I really should be wary of this scorpion who doesn''t know whether it is an enemy or a friend.


    Although the sudden change of scorpion this time is good for me, it''s too early for me to believe in scorpion.


    Seeing the scorpion leave, I didn''t continue to practice, but turned and approached the door engraved with the words "intruder dies".


    This door is neither gold nor jade. I don''t know what material it is made of. I carefully observed the door and found that it fits perfectly. There is no place to open it.


    The door looks unusual and must be difficult to open.


    I pushed the door hard, but there was no response. It was still difficult to open it with my strength.


    When the killer sword attacked, I almost cut it with all my strength. I thought that no matter how hard the door was, it couldn''t stop the killer sword.


    Unfortunately, I was wrong this time. The killer sword was blocked, and there was no doubt that it was completely blocked.


    If you chop this door with a killer sword, you just leave some marks on it. You can''t split it at all.


    There''s nothing I can do with the sharpness of the killing sword. It''s really hard for me to understand what this door is made of.


    I have a hunch that it must be a very rare material. It may be the treasure of some legendary refining tool.


    If you are blocked by a door, it''s too unreasonable. Since the killing sword doesn''t work, try my other treasures.


    In order to open this door as soon as possible, I also took out the falling wild goose knife. The falling wild goose knife may not be as sharp as the killer sword, but it also has its advantages.


    The falling wild goose sword is lighter. Maybe you can cut some stone walls around the gate and dig out a passage.


    Just do it. The falling wild goose knife chopped on the rocks near the gate like a whirlwind. Countless sands and stones flew and soon cut a big cave.


    The door is really hard, and I don''t know how to open it, but it is still an ordinary mountain after all. Under the cutting of falling wild goose knife, I soon opened a temporary passage to the hinterland of the mountain.

 Chapter 713

    Falling wild goose Sabre is a necessary keepsake to enter the gate of immortality. Its first owner is also a member of the gate of immortality, and has a lot of relationship with the gate of immortality.


    It was because of this that I put away the killing sword and took out the falling wild goose sword to try.


    If I wasn''t afraid that too much force would collapse the channel just dug out, I could dig faster.


    Martial artists dig mountains, but they are much faster than ordinary people.


    I dug with all my strength. After an hour, I had dug up a temporary passage with a length of more than 100 meters.


    At this time, I felt that I had reached the center of the mountain, because a muddy water slowly flowed out, and there was a growing trend.


    This is not a good thing. Once a large amount of water gushes out of the mountain, it is likely to directly wash out the channel just dug out and bury me in it.


    To be safe, I left quickly and went back outside.


    Shortly after I left, with the water flowing to the channel mouth, the channel I dug really collapsed and made an amazing sound. Countless huge mountains and stones rolled down, smoke and dust rolled, and the momentum was amazing.


    If I hadn''t seen the opportunity quickly and retreated quickly, I might have been buried.


    This method doesn''t work either. I feel a little mentally poor and feel helpless.


    I could have tried hard attack with dragon subduing formula, but after thinking about it, I gave up.


    After the people of the demon world occupied here, they must have tried this method. They couldn''t open the door with the strength of everyone. No matter how powerful I am, I''m unlikely to open it.


    If I can''t, I have to give up temporarily, but I''m really unwilling.


    After all, I spent a lot of energy to find here. Now when I get to the door, I''m blocked by a door. I won''t be willing to say anything.


    When people are unwilling to fail, they will come up with some strange ideas. At this time, I happen to be like this. I almost immediately came up with a strange idea to open the door.


    I took the killing sword as a drill bit to drill into the mountain. Then I used my aura to control the killing sword to rotate at a high speed, like drilling a deep hole in the mountain.


    Next, I took out the wanbaoding, took out all the things in it, and stacked them in one place.


    Then I reduced the wanbaoding to the extreme. It was as small as a bug. It was not easy to find it without looking carefully.


    At this time, the wanbaoding can enter the Sutra cave as long as there is a gap... I call the cave that may exist behind the gate the Sutra cave, and I look forward to the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate.


    I threw the wanbaoding directly into the deep hole I drilled, then stepped back for a distance and looked at the door. I couldn''t help laughing alone.


    With my laughter, there was an earth shaking noise, filled with smoke, and the mountain in front of me seemed to have been attacked by a nuclear bomb, which disappeared a large piece in the blink of an eye.


    Countless sands and stones were washed into the sky, and then smashed down. In an instant, they piled up in front of me, forcing me to retreat again.


    Some scattered sand and stones hit my body and were blocked by the armor. They didn''t hurt me.


    I didn''t expect to have such great power. I was a little caught off guard. I was hit by many sands and stones one after another.


    Some huge stones rolled down the mountain, making a sound like a muffled thunder one after another, shaking the ground.


    I felt unstable and stepped back again to avoid being hit by these huge rocks.


    I did all this. Under my control, wanbaoding, which was reduced to the extreme, magnified countless times in a moment, just like a * * explosion. After expanding countless times in an instant, it burst the surrounding mountains.


    I have to say that this method is very extreme, and some people can''t estimate the consequences.


    I also underestimated the consequences of doing so. I didn''t expect that not only did I not open the door, but after the mountain was cracked, countless sands and stones directly buried the door.


    A large number of sand and stones completely buried the huge door. From the outside, you can''t see anything.


    If I want to open the door again, I''m afraid it won''t be very simple. I can''t clean all the sand here alone. I can only leave here first and find Wanbao and others to help me.


    The wrong decision directly led to the complete break of my plan, and there was no way to enter the "Sutra cave" in a short time.


    I quickly returned to the place where I had fallen. It took me a lot of effort to climb to the top of the side of the Tibetan Scripture canyon.


    There is a forbidden air array here. I can''t fly. I can only climb up step by step, which takes time and effort.


    Finally, I left the Sutra valley. I quickly ran to the small building and shouted, "Wanbao, linger, come out!"


    Wan Bao and ling''er''s voice came almost at the same time: "come, what do you want to say?"


    They are not trapped. It seems that they have better luck than me.


    I quickly asked, "have you found Xiaozhu? What about the others? "


    Wanbao said, "I didn''t find Xiaozhu and Waner, nor did I see the little urchins. I don''t know where they went... This place is too dangerous. Several small buildings feel very dangerous from a distance. We don''t dare to go in and have a look!"


    I wanted to find Xiaozhu and Wan''er as soon as possible, and I also wanted to enter the Tibetan Scripture Canyon as soon as possible to get my dream Shengxian gate skill and war skills. I was at a loss for a moment.


    Ling''er seemed to see my embarrassment and said, "the master is eager to find us. Is there any new discovery?"


    After thinking about it, I said slowly, "I found the Sutra Valley in Shengxian gate and the place to collect the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate. But I was blocked by a very hard gate, and I can''t pass for the time being... Well, let''s find Xiaozhu and them first, and then go together and find a way to open the door. "


    Ling''er smiled and said slowly, "dare you ask the master if there are four big words'' intruder dies'' engraved on the door?"


    I was a little surprised and was about to speak. Ling''er said to himself, "master, do you want us to open the door for you? Or, the master has figured out how we can help you open the door? "


    "Do you know the door, too?" I looked at ling''er unexpectedly: "by the way, I almost forgot that you have been here for a long time and are more familiar with here than me... I can''t open the door now. The door is too hard... Ling''er, since you know the door, do you know how to open it?"


    Hearing linger''s words, I suddenly had more expectations in my heart. I wanted to know how to open the Sutra cave from linger''s mouth.

 Chapter 714

    Ling''er shook his head slightly: "I''ve only heard of this door. I know it''s very difficult to open it. I don''t know exactly how to open the door. However, I think it is still very difficult for the master to use wanbaoding to open this door. "


    I know that ling''er can sense my thoughts, but when she said what I had done, I felt a little embarrassed and my face was a little hot.


    "As far as I know, the martial arts and combat skills of Shengxian gate will never be placed in the Tibetan Scripture canyon." Wanbao said this aloud. Listening to his tone, he seemed to know something.


    I was surprised: "what do you mean? If there are no skills and war skills in the Tibetan Sutra Canyon, why is it called the Tibetan Sutra Canyon? "


    Wanbao said: "the so-called Tibetan Scripture Canyon is not where the collection of ancient books is located, but a very secret path that must be passed."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but say, "is there such an explanation? Who... Did you listen to? "


    Wan Bao said, "I don''t only know this, but all the people who used to be in Shengxian gate know it."


    I frowned: "where are the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate hidden?"


    Ling''er and Wanbao looked at each other, and ling''er still said, "we don''t know where the skills and combat skills of the immortal gate are hidden, but I know the real function of the door seen by the master."


    "What role?" I was glad to find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect. Now I felt very disappointed after listening to linger and Wanbao. I asked listlessly, "is it difficult to protect something?"


    Ling''er said in a deep voice, "this gate is used by the predecessors of Shengxian gate to seal the interface channel between the demon world and our world. There may store the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate."


    "What?!" I was surprised: "you mean, it looks like a door, but it''s not a real door. That... That''s just an array. Is it an array that seals the interface channel? How is this possible? I didn''t feel any array fluctuation, nor did I find any energy fluctuation during array operation... "


    Ling''er said positively, "master, don''t get excited. Listen to ling''er slowly. Everything ling''er said was true. At that time, Wan Baoding had not been idle in the gate of immortality. Ling''er was lucky to follow his former master and heard many people talk about this gate engraved with the death of intruders. This gate is a super array refined by the immortal gate with great effort and a lot of manpower and material resources. Its function is to seal the interface channel between the demon world and US and prevent people in the demon world from invading the immortal gate. "


    I was suddenly very frightened in my heart, and said with some fear: "if so, I used the killing sword and falling wild goose knife to chop this door and attacked this door with wanbaoding. Why didn''t there be any array fluctuation? And I think I have some attainments in array. Why didn''t I find that it was actually an array? "


    Ling''er said: "the array is also broad and profound. Although the master has some research on the array, compared with those super array masters ten thousand years ago, the master can only be regarded as a novice apprentice... The array arranged by some array masters can not be seen from the outside. Even if they are deeply involved, they may not be able to find the existence of the array..."


    I can''t help nodding. I know that my accomplishments in array are far less than those real array masters ten thousand years ago. I also know that smart array is very powerful. Often one array is enough to kill thousands of experts without any sound and invisibly.


    I admit that what ling''er said is reasonable. In terms of arrays, I''m just barely getting started. I can''t see or understand many arrays. That''s very normal.


    Ling''er looked at me and nodded, and then continued: "fortunately, master, your strength is not enough. Otherwise, if the master destroys the array, I''m afraid the people in the demon world will take this opportunity to invade again... At that time, life will be ruined, and the scene ten thousand years ago will be repeated."


    I felt cold in my vest and sweated like rain. After a while, I was afraid and uneasy.


    Ling''er is right. Fortunately, I didn''t make irreparable mistakes because of my lack of strength. In retrospect, I was indeed too reckless before. I almost brought another world-wide super disaster to the people in the world.


    I took a deep breath and said with lingering fear: "it seems that I''m still too anxious to find the skills and war skills of Shengxian gate. I didn''t think much when I heard the words of Tibetan Scripture canyon. I directly contacted the skills and war skills of Shengxian gate, which almost broke a big deal..."


    Ling''er and Wan Bao looked at each other, and Wan Nian said rudely, "fortunately, master, your strength is not enough, you can''t shake the door at all. This is also a great blessing in misfortune. God has eyes. "


    I smiled bitterly, looked back at the direction of the Sutra Valley, and said helplessly, "I was too anxious. It almost caused a great disaster."


    Ling''er said with a smile, "it''s not the master''s fault. After all, the master doesn''t know about the Sutra valley. It''s an unintentional mistake."


    Wanbao said rudely, "it''s ok if it doesn''t cause major consequences. After all, the door is intact and the seal is intact."


    I said with a wry smile, "but I collapsed the surrounding mountains, and a large number of rocks and soil flooded the door. I don''t know whether I have destroyed the seal array."


    Ling''er shook his head: "if the array is destroyed, I''m afraid there are countless people in the demon world in front of us at this time. Master, don''t worry. The array should be fine. We are safe here for the time being. "


    "As long as we don''t destroy the array in the future, I believe we are safe in a short time." Wanbao''s voice is always thick and incomparable, which makes my ears hurt: "when we find someone else, we''ll confirm it and let the master rest assured."


    Ling''er nodded: "what Wanbao said is, let''s go and have a look in a few days, and the master won''t worry."


    I couldn''t help but wipe the sweat on my forehead and said with lingering fear, "that''s the only way. Forget it, that''s all. In the future, I won''t be anxious to find the skills or combat skills of Shengxian gate, so as not to make trouble and endanger other people''s lives. "


    Wanbao laughed and shouted, "the master said like this. It seems that linger and I are suspected of forcing the master. It seems that we can''t talk any more."


    Ling''er smiled and didn''t speak, but walked up to me, stretched out his hand to hold my hand and looked at me gently. There was a trace of apology in his eyes.

 Chapter 715

    I didn''t dare to look at ling''er''s eyes. I quickly turned to him and said loudly, "since it''s all right, we''ll continue to look for Xiaozhu and Wan''er. I''m afraid something will happen after they''ve been trapped for too long."


    Wan Bao and ling''er said together, "go quickly. It''s been a long time..."


    So the three of us acted together, returned to Shengxian hall and began to look for the missing Xiaozhu, Waner and little urchin again.


    The small red buildings in Shengxian hall can''t see the end at a glance, and I don''t know how many there are. I''ve been in several such buildings before, and I''ve been in danger and benefited.


    But Xiao Zhu and Wan''er haven''t heard from each other since they went in. We''ve been looking for them separately for a while, but we haven''t found any trace of them.


    They seem to have disappeared out of thin air. We searched for them for a long time and found no trace of them.


    What makes me strange is that the little urchin was obviously behind me before, but since I was trapped by the dead spirit array, he lost his trace and disappeared out of thin air.


    When I was looking for Xiaozhu, I accidentally met the scorpion and was chased by the scorpion, which delayed a lot of time. Now I start looking for Xiaozhu, Wan''er and little urchin again, hoping to find them faster.


    Wanbao and linger continue to look for Xiaozhu and Waner separately, and also start looking for the little urchin who mysteriously disappeared before.


    The little urchin and I lost their trace after entering the dead spirit array. I was chased by the scorpion and didn''t care to save him. Now the first thing is to save the little urchin first.


    I feel that the little urchin may be trapped in the necromancer array, otherwise he won''t disappear out of thin air.


    The necromancer array is extremely dangerous. If the little urchin is trapped in it, I''m afraid it will be dangerous.


    Maybe he has successfully avoided the dead spirit array, or maybe I have to go to the small building where the dead spirit array is located to find out whether the little urchin is in the dead spirit array.


    The door of the small building has been smashed by me. I can see everything inside from the outside. Moreover, the dead spirit array has been broken through successively by me and the scorpion. It is on the verge of collapse and can no longer stop my Yuanshen from exploring.


    Through my observation and my Yuanshen exploration, no trace of the little urchin was found in the building.


    "Maybe he really ran away."


    I said this to myself, then turned back and said to Wanbao and linger who were about to enter other small buildings: "we''d better not look separately and act together, so that no one can save us after being trapped again."


    Wan Bao and ling''er heard what I said, so they came to me together and waited for my further instructions.


    They are stronger than me, but I am still their master after all, so they will still listen to me.


    I chose a small building at random. When I walked over first, I also said to Wanbao and linger: "be careful, Wanbao and I go in first, and linger stays behind. Once we are in danger, ling''er can help us out. "


    Ling''er nodded: "be careful, master. Wanbao, protect your master. "


    Wan Bao said in a rough voice, "don''t worry, with me, the master will be fine..."


    Before Wanbao''s voice fell, I stepped into the small building. Everything in front of me made me scream: "what''s this?"


    My cry immediately attracted the attention of Wanbao and linger. They rushed over and almost hit me.


    Wanbao, who rushed over, was the second one to scream and said the same sentence "what''s this?".


    Finally, ling''er didn''t speak, but her face clearly had a thick color of fear.


    In front of me, there were dozens of corpses. These corpses looked like they had just died, and their skin looked like living people.


    But their heads fell to one side. They had long been separated from their bodies and could not die again.


    There was no blood, no murder weapon, and there were dozens of headless bodies.


    At first glance, the scene looked terrible. Even I, who had killed people and seen countless bodies, felt cold on my back.


    "Is the master all right?" Ling''er was the first one among us to calm down. She said aloud, "it seems that this is a punishment hall. These people were beheaded before they died. They probably violated the rules of Shengxian sect or were the disciples of Shengxian sect captured by the enemy."


    "How do you know they are all disciples of Shengxian sect?" Wanbao asked in a rough voice, "and how are you sure this is the punishment hall?"


    Ling''er said faintly, "it''s nothing strange. I''ve been here before and I''m familiar with it."


    "Have you been here?" Wanbao looked incredulous: "why didn''t I know you were here? If you had come, how could I not have known? "


    Ling''er smiled: "that''s because the master didn''t bring wanbaoding or you when I came. At that time, I was just taking shape and very weak. The former master took me around in order to let me know everything about Shengxian gate... At that time, you were in a critical period of cultivation, and the master didn''t tell you. "


    Wanbao touched his head with his big hand: "I remember that there was a period... Ling''er, since you have been here, you should be familiar with everything here. Tell us, why are there so many bodies in this torture hall? And these bodies look like they just died... "


    Ling''er shook his head: "I don''t know. At that time, I just remembered that this was the punishment hall. All the disciples of Shengxian sect who made a big mistake or the invading enemy would be sent here for interrogation. Whoever is convicted and should be executed will also be beheaded here... I know that. I don''t understand why these bodies look like they have just died. "


    After listening to Wan Bao and ling''er, I have some understanding of the punishment Hall: "so, the immortality hall is actually a messy place, not only the residence or practice place of some disciples of the immortality gate, but also institutions like the punishment hall."


    Ling''er looked at me strangely: "does the master think this is the residence or cultivation place of the disciples of Shengxian sect? The master misunderstood. This is neither a residence nor a place for cultivation... It is quite a comprehensive organization. Among the small buildings in front, there are those who study arrays, martial arts and combat skills, as well as pills or poisons... Most of the small buildings in the middle are used for competition, such as a martial arts arena. The last ones are the residences of some powerful predecessors of Shengxian gate. "


    Wan Bao then said, "as far as I know, those who can have a residence here are at least the senior of the steward level in the immortal rising gate. They all have some confidants and certain rights. They are the masters of the immortal rising gate."

 Chapter 716

    I suddenly saw that there was still some doubt in my heart: "then why is there such a place as the punishment hall here?"


    Ling''er said, "this is probably to maintain stability here. There is not only the punishment hall, but also the Deacon hall specially in charge of all the disciples of Shengxian sect. The small building of the Deacon''s hall is not far in front, about five small buildings away from here. The punishment hall and Deacon hall are directly under the management of the sect leader of Shengxian sect. They have great power here, so they can also have an independent small building here. "


    It seems that what has been a place of strength is respect for the immortal gate. I am fully aware that wherever it is, it has the final say in strength.


    So I simply said, "I think a place like the torture hall was a place that everyone didn''t want to come in at that time, but it is a relatively safe place now. After all, there are no arrays or potential dangers here. Even if Xiaozhu goes in, they won''t be trapped... So we can not go to such places to find them for the time being, just go to those places where there are dangers. "


    Ling''er nodded: "the host is right. These public places are indeed relatively safe. We should let go of these places first."


    I turned to leave here and went to other small buildings to continue looking for Xiaozhu, but Wanbao said, "no, we talked for a long time, but we still didn''t understand why these bodies looked like they had just died. There may be no one alive in this place except the owner. How could anyone die here not long ago? It''s suspicious. We can''t just let it go. "


    Linger and I looked at each other, turned around and looked at Wanbao, all with a helpless face.


    I was going to pretend to forget this thing, leave here first, and then quietly find out what happened here. Unexpectedly, Wanbao said it, my plan was broken, and I had to go back and continue to find out the source of these bodies.


    At this time, Wanbao realized that he didn''t understand what I meant. He looked at me with a look of embarrassment.


    I smiled and motioned Wanbao not to take it to heart: "let''s go upstairs and have a look. This is only the first floor. Maybe we''ll find something upstairs."


    Wan Bao smiled and said loudly, "I''ll go ahead. Master, you follow me. Be careful."


    I smiled, looked back at ling''er and motioned her to stay here and stand by.


    Ling''er paid attention to my meaning, nodded slightly, his body flashed, slowly disappeared.


    Although she is strong, in the final analysis, she is still a primitive spirit body. She has no entity, so she can be very simple invisible.


    Seeing that ling''er was invisible, I thought of Xiaozhu''s invisibility, and immediately had a new idea.


    I quietly told Wanbao, and then used invisibility to hide him and myself. When we finished this, we also went to the stairs on the second floor.


    I can see everything at a glance on second floor. There is nothing wrong with the it. Maybe I''m suspicious. Everything seems normal here.


    There was no stop on the second floor. Wanbao and I continued to go up to the third floor.


    The third floor was divided into many small compartments. My Yuanshen explored silently, but there was no discovery.


    Now Wanbao and I are a little strange. The body downstairs seems to have died recently, but there are no other humans alive in this place except me. Where does the body come from?


    This doubt may perplex us for a long time. After all, it is too strange. Moreover, if there are other humans here, there will be some new problems in my safety here.


    People who can live here quietly are either disciples of Shengxian sect or people who are extremely familiar with here.


    If the disciples of Shengxian sect didn''t leave and were not killed by people in the demon world, they may live here. They are immortal practitioners with strong strength and long life.


    But if you are not a disciple of Shengxian sect but survive here, you may be an enemy or a friend.


    Shengxianmen station, which has not had any contact with the outside world for tens of thousands of years, and human beings live here. If this news is spread, it will cause countless guesses of countless people in an instant.


    I also have some guesses, but also vaguely feel that my days here may be more and more interesting.


    I''m no longer in a hurry to leave here and go back to Binhu village. I''m going to find out everything here before I leave.


    It''s no use worrying about a lot of things. It can only make people make more mistakes or miss a lot of things they shouldn''t have missed.


    Wanbao knew what I thought and whispered to me, "master, don''t worry. Since there is something strange here, we''ll stay and find out. Master, you are here to cultivate yourself. Linger and I will go and inquire about it. We are spirits, and others can''t find us easily. "


    I nodded: "the invisibility I taught me with beads will not be found by others. Let''s go and inquire together. Wanbao, I think we''d better not separate. After all, Xiaozhu and Wan''er have disappeared since they came here. I feel that they were caught or trapped by someone. The strength of those who can easily catch them must not be underestimated. We have to find them and save them. Our strength is not easy to disperse. "


    Wanbao said, "I see. I will do whatever the master says, and I will absolutely obey the master''s orders. "


    I smiled: "then get out of here first. Next, you and ling''er should try your best to help me explore where we are, and make sure that we don''t miss any suspicious places. You are all spiritual people. The power of the original God is the best search power. It depends on you whether you can find Xiaozhu them smoothly. "


    Wan Baoshen said, "don''t worry, master. We won''t let go of any clues. We will find Xiaozhu and Waner as soon as possible."


    I should go downstairs first. Wanbao followed me downstairs. We continued to look for Xiaozhu and Wan''er. As for the bodies in the small building, maybe we will know what happened in a while, and we are not in a hurry to find out the reason.


    Wanbao led the way. Ling''er and I followed, entered another small building and continued to look for Xiaozhu''s whereabouts.


    As ling''er said before, these small buildings also have their own functions, which is equivalent to the various departments under the outside city Lord''s house.


    We searched one by one and slowly came to the small buildings behind. According to ling''er, this should be the residence of the elders of Shengxian gate.


    I checked many small buildings along the way, but there was no clue from Xiao Zhu and Wan''er. I was worried and didn''t care whether it was the elder of Shengxian gate. It is said that I had to go in and have a look.

 Chapter 717

    The small building we entered is about the residence of a female elder. The furnishings inside are what women like.


    Ling''er is still guarding outside. Wanbao and I stealth into the small building and check it carefully.


    Wanbao made use of his divine power to search. The effect was much better and the speed was much faster than that of our direct search. After a while, he had finished the search and directly said to me: "no trace of Xiaozhu was found, but here are some treasures left by the predecessors of Shengxian sect. They seem to be spirit tools, I wonder if the owner is interested in taking them away? "


    I smiled: "along the way, almost every small building has treasures such as spirit tools. If we take them all away, my ten thousand treasure tripod will not fit. Well, I''ll give you and linger a space ring. Put away the treasures you like, and put the ones you don''t like here for the time being. When our people come here, let them find it by themselves. Whoever finds it is his. It''s a gift for them. "


    Wan Bao smiled: "this is a good way. At that time, you can organize several trial tasks to let the new disciples find their own magic weapons and test their strength by the way..."


    I smiled, "that''s what I mean. Well, since there is no Xiaozhu class here, let''s go. "


    Wanbao still led the way and strode to another small building.


    At this time, we already know that the small buildings here are not endless. According to what we saw all the way, there are about 200 small buildings here.


    Every building is as like as two peas, so it gives people a kind of illusion.


    We investigated more than 100 small buildings before and after, and those that have not been investigated are less than half of the total. This is also because the three of us searched together and did not search separately, so the speed is slower.


    "Master," ling''er said after Wanbao and I came out again and still couldn''t find Xiaozhu: "since Xiaozhu and Wan''er are the master''s spirit, they must have some feelings with the master. The host might as well try to sense their location, so that we won''t spend too long looking for them. "


    I was also confused for a moment. I forgot this. I quickly began to look for it according to ling''er. Before long, I felt the smell of Xiaozhu.


    Ling''er is right. After completing the Lord recognition ceremony, I can feel her position even if she leaves me. I don''t have to look for her blindly.


    I was also confused by the various arrays and mechanisms of Shengxian gate. I actually made such a simple thing so complicated.


    Before, I couldn''t feel anyone''s breath in the death spirit array. Later, I was also blocked in the Tibetan Scripture canyon. I was used to nature. I thought all the induction in the Shengxian gate would fail. I forgot to try more and made the lowest mistake.


    With the smell of Xiaozhu, I immediately took ling''er and Wanbao to look for it. This time, we had a definite aim and went directly to the outside of a small building.


    The smell of Xiaozhu here is clearer. I obviously feel that Xiaozhu is in this small building.


    For the sake of safety, I still let ling''er guard outside. Wanbao and I entered the building to look for Xiaozhu.


    When I entered the building, I saw the beads lying on the ground at a glance.


    Xiaozhu seemed to be in a coma. She didn''t move. She didn''t respond to a few calls.


    In addition to Xiaozhu, there is another person here, also lying on the ground, motionless. I have never seen this person and do not know where he came from.


    It is certain that this man is a living human being and is definitely not a person of the spirit family or the demon world.


    There are really living people. It seems that the legend that Shengxian gate is empty does not accord with the fact. There is at least one living human here.


    I hope they are the predecessors left by Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago, or their descendants. Otherwise, I may have to face a life and death battle again.


    Help Xiaozhu up at the first time. My Yuanshen took the initiative to input a force of Yuanshen into Xiaozhu''s body. Only by waking Xiaozhu, can we determine what happened here and find out who this person is and where he comes from.


    With the help of Yuanshen, Xiaozhu soon woke up. When she saw me, she instinctively hugged me and said with a trace of panic: "be careful, master, there are enemies here..."


    Before Xiao Zhu finished, she had seen the unconscious human, so she immediately changed her words: "this man is a disciple of Shengxian gate. We were knocked unconscious by the enemy together, and almost..."


    Xiaozhu was very sober. I felt that she had no big deal, so I smiled and comforted, "it''s okay. We''re all around you. You''re safe now..."


    Xiaozhu slowly loosened her arms and hugged me. She said awkwardly, "I''m too nervous... Master, save this man. He''s a disciple of Shengxian sect. He''s still the master''s elder..."


    I was in a hurry to save Xiaozhu and didn''t pay much attention to this man. Now, after listening to Xiaozhu''s words and looking at this man again, I found that although this man looks up to 50, he actually has a sense of vicissitudes on his face. It is obvious that he is an immortal who has lived for a long time.


    After reaching the martial god in the realm, the face of the immortal will always maintain the appearance when he just reached the martial god. As long as there is no external influence, this appearance will not change.


    This is the so-called immortality of ordinary people. It is also a sign of the martial god. At the same time, it is also one of the external characteristics of the body of King Kong.


    The man in front of him is an old monster who has lived for many years, not the offspring of the disciples of the immortal promotion sect, which can be seen from the vicissitudes of life on his face.


    A young man can''t pretend that he has experienced so many vicissitudes.


    Xiaozhu said that he might be my elder. After thinking about it, I recognized it and waved to Wanbao to help me wake up the man.


    I quietly prepared for some changes. If this person is not a true disciple of Shengxian sect, and if he wants to be unfavorable to us, I won''t be polite.


    The man slowly woke up with the help of Wanbao Yuanshen. He opened his eyes and was only a little stunned. He said to me, "thank you for saving my life. My name is Jin dingzhang. I''m a disciple of Shengxian sect who stayed here. Your name is so high that I dare not forget your help. "


    I thought he spoke politely, but he didn''t look like a bad man, so I saluted with a fist: "I''m Jinfeng, and my ancestors are also said to be disciples of Shengxian sect. Don''t be polite, elder. I don''t dare."


    Jin dingzhang should be the disciple left here by Shengxian sect. Only ten thousand years later, he has changed from a disciple to an elder, and he is a real elder.

 Chapter 718

    The man who called himself Jin dingzhang smiled, sat up straight and said slowly, "your name is Jin Feng? I remember you. The Jin family are disciples of the rising immortal sect, so your ancestors must be disciples of the rising immortal sect, which can''t be wrong. Speaking of it, we are also lucky. You saved me. You are my life-saving benefactor. In the future, you can come to me if you have anything at Shengxian gate. "


    I saluted again: "my elder is also surnamed Jin. Maybe we were a family many years ago. Since we were destined to meet here, I would like to thank my elder first."


    Jin dingzhang smiled and said, "since it is so, don''t be polite. How did you get here? The passage to the outside world has long been sealed. "


    I took out my falling wild goose knife and handed it to Jin dingzhang.


    When Jin dingzhang saw the falling wild goose knife, he almost immediately said, "falling wild goose knife? Where did you find the falling wild goose sword? "


    I roughly explained the origin of the falling wild goose sword. Jin dingzhang immediately said excitedly, "I have found it! You are worthy of being a descendant of the Jin family. You have an inseparable relationship with the immortal gate... "


    I heard Wan''er say that the falling wild goose sword has countless connections with the immortal gate, but she doesn''t know very well and doesn''t know the specific situation.


    Now, hearing what Jin dingzhang said, I asked, "what''s special about the falling wild goose sword except that it is the key to enter the gate of immortality?"


    Jin dingzhang stroked the falling wild goose sword, looked respectful, and said slowly, "the falling wild goose sword is the portable weapon of the head of the punishment Hall of Shengxian gate, that is, the elder of Shengxian gate, and it is also the holy thing to open the forbidden array laid by Shengxian gate during its evacuation. It can be said that the falling wild goose sword is the symbol of our immortal sect and the treasure of the immortal sect... Without the falling wild goose sword, not only people outside can''t get in, but also our disciples who stay at the immortal sect can''t get out... "


    After a pause, Jin dingzhang suddenly shouted excitedly: "by the way, you go with me to see the elder immediately. I''ll tell the elder about this and let the elder know that our falling wild goose sword is back..."


    When Jin dingzhang said this, he suddenly laughed and said, "we can finally leave here, ha ha... God has eyes, God has eyes."


    I frowned slightly: "elder, do you mean to leave here? And the elder you said is still alive? "


    Jin dingzhang was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m too excited to scare you?"


    I shook my head: "elder, please tell me, is the elder still alive? What the hell is going on? "


    Jin dingzhang looked at me and calmed down slowly: "Jin Feng, you don''t know. We were ordered by the master of Shengxian gate to stay here to guard Shengxian gate. Ten thousand years have passed by now, and we have never left here for half a step. During this period, most of our people died because of the depletion of longevity yuan, and the rest were less than a palm. Besides me, Jin Xiang, the elder of Shengxian gate, and my other two younger martial brothers Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu are still alive. "


    I said slowly, "but before, we saw the bodies that had just died in the penalty hall. There were at least a dozen bodies..."


    Jin dingzhang said, "the four of us are the last four disciples of Shengxian sect left here, but we are not the only human beings here. In addition to us, there is at least one person in the demon world alive, that is, the one who secretly attacked us. Moreover, there are some living aborigines here. As far as I know, the bodies you see are the aborigines here killed by the people of the demon world not long ago. "


    Jin dingzhang''s words surprised me a little, and his next words surprised me even more: "I came here to find out about it, and I accidentally found this girl named Xiaozhu. I found that she was an instrument spirit, not a real human, so I tried to talk to her to see if the dead aborigines had anything to do with her. I didn''t expect that we were attacked and both of us were in a coma as soon as we made things clear. "


    "Who attacked you?" I couldn''t help asking, "can anyone see who he is?"


    Ling''er said, "the man who attacked us was the man in the demon world. He suddenly put a magic Qi into our body and tried to demonize us. I was in a coma before I could do anything except reluctantly keep a wisp of my wisdom. "


    Jin dingzhang also said, "exactly. My Yuanshen was also attacked by the evil spirit. Except for reluctantly holding his own intelligence, he could do nothing and didn''t see who attacked us. "


    I moved in my heart, frowned and said, "so this person is very unusual. Even the spirit of the martial god realm has no time to respond. I think it''s at least the demon family of the martial god realm... It seems that the elder is also a martial artist of the martial god realm, and he has no time to respond. That''s enough to explain this."


    Wanbao said with a trace of doubt, "could it be the person in the demon world who chased and killed your master before, called the devil scorpion?"


    I nodded: "it should be him. He was trapped in the dead spirit array before. After coming out, he urgently needed to find the power of the yuan God to supplement his yuan God. Therefore, he was the most likely to kill those aborigines and attack ling''er and his predecessors. The only thing I don''t understand is that the scorpion left the necromancer array after me. When did he attack you? You were already missing when I was trapped in the dead spirit array. "


    Xiaozhu said, "in fact, I was trapped in a small building before I came here to be attacked."


    Suddenly, I was about to speak when the scorpion suddenly said, "scorpion? This man, I know, is the demon king''s personal guard. However, after the demon king was injured, he had killed the scorpion when he ran away. How could he still be alive? "


    "The demon king really shot at the scorpion, and he really wanted to kill the scorpion." I patiently explained, "but you don''t know that the scorpion is not dead, and the injury is not too serious. He''s just trapped in the necromancer array and can''t get out, giving you the illusion that he''s dead. "


    I took a deep breath and continued, "not long ago, he was still chasing me and had several contacts with me. I almost died in his hands. If I hadn''t been lucky, I might not have seen Xiaozhu you. "


    Jin dingzhang walked slowly for a few steps, and then said loudly, "no, they don''t know about it. I have to inform them quickly. I''m afraid something will happen if it''s late."


    I was stunned. I didn''t have time to say anything more. Jin dingzhang had already left with my falling wild goose knife.


    I can''t see his speed clearly, even a little faster than the scorpion. It seems that he is indeed an elder of the martial god realm, with incomparable strength.


    The martial god Jin dingzhang, another senior expert in the martial god realm, may bring me some unexpected things.

 Chapter 719

    In terms of speed alone, Jin dingzhang may be stronger than the scorpion. Of course, it''s only in terms of speed. If it''s the comprehensive strength, I''m not sure who is stronger or weaker than the scorpion and Jin dingzhang.


    Watching Jin dingzhang leave, I feel like I have lost something. I feel inexplicably melancholy in my heart.


    Falling wild goose Dao is naturally a reason for my feeling, but this sense of loss is not just because of falling wild goose Dao.


    I seem to have the feeling of leaving my relatives and friends. In such a short time, I have regarded Jin dingzhang as my elder relatives.


    During my time at Shengxian gate, I have always been accompanied by Yuanshen bodies such as Xiaozhu. There is no real human. Now I suddenly see Jin dingzhang, a real human, or my elder relatives. It''s natural for me to do so.


    Helplessly looking at the back of Jin dingzhang who left, I had to sigh and slowly say, "I don''t know to take us together. Don''t you worry that we will also be killed by the scorpion?"


    Xiaozhu smiled: "the master doesn''t have to worry. With us, even if the scorpion comes, we will try our best to keep the master comprehensive."


    Xiaozhu didn''t know what happened in the Sutra Valley before scorpion and I, so she said so.


    In fact, I know that scorpion won''t kill me now, and I''m not worried about this: "it doesn''t matter. Now that we have found Xiaozhu, only Wan''er and the little urchin have not been found. When we find them, we will go to find Jin dingzhang to see if they know where the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect are hidden. As long as we find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, we will leave here first and pick up our people in Binhu village. "


    Xiaozhu said, "the master''s consideration is that when our people come here, they will naturally help us find the aborigines here, and we can easily find the scorpion. At that time, there will be a large number of us, and the Scorpion will never dare to mess around. "


    I smiled bitterly: "most of our people are weak. Even if they come here, they just come here to practice. They can''t help us find and deal with scorpions. I think we have to rely on you and Jin dingzhang for the scorpion. "


    Xiaozhu nodded and didn''t speak again. Instead, ling''er, who was guarding outside, rushed over at this time: "is the master all right? Who was the man who went out just now? "


    Xiaozhu seemed very happy when she saw ling''er. She took a few steps, pulled ling''er, smiled and said, "my sister is so beautiful that everyone loves her."


    Ling''er smiled: "sister, you are also a big beauty when flowers see flowers bloom. You are still the favorite person of the host. Don''t laugh at me."


    Xiaozhu showed a shy look and said with a smile: "my sister is so talkative. I think the master must like you very much..."


    I think Xiao Zhu and ling''er said something useless as soon as they met, and couldn''t help interrupting them: "don''t say that. We should quickly find Wan''er and the little urchin. Now we have four people. Let''s find Wan''er and little urchin in groups. Wanbao and I, Xiaozhu and linger, used the power of the yuan God to find Wan''er and the little urchin. I think there will be news soon. "


    Wanbao and others said in unison, "OK, let''s start now."


    I waved my hand and took Wanbao first. Wanbao is a Yuanshen body and knows how to use the power of Yuanshen to find Wan''er and little urchin, so our group is actually looking for Wanbao.


    I''m responsible for saving people after Wanbao finds out. I can''t help with anything else.


    My Yuanshen can also look for Wan''er and little urchin, but his realm is relatively low, which is not as good as Wanbao. If Wanbao comes to find someone, it is faster.


    This time we were lucky. We found Wanbao in less than ten minutes.


    Without waiting for him to say more, I should rush into a small building to save people. I''m worried and will inevitably be impulsive.


    There was an array in the small building. I was besieged by the array as soon as I entered. An arrow flew towards me like lightning. I quickly looked up and narrowly avoided the attack of the arrow.


    Then countless arrows flew towards me. My body was like a floating leaf, flying in a limited space to avoid this messy and dangerous array attack.


    In my busy schedule, I caught a glimpse of a man lying on the ground. He was the little urchin we were looking for everywhere.


    The little urchin didn''t look hurt at this time, but he couldn''t move and didn''t know what was going on.


    I wanted to get close to the little urchin to check his injury, but I was blocked by arrows. It was difficult to get close to the little urchin for a time.


    While avoiding those arrows, I asked the yuan God to contact the little urchin quickly to see if I could wake the little urchin up.


    Yuanshen uses the power of Yuanshen to directly contact the little urchin. Soon, the little urchin responds. It seems that it doesn''t matter.


    I quickly asked the little urchin whether he was well. I saw the little urchin barely stand up and stagger like drunk.


    I immediately judged what had lost the little urchin''s mind. My mind moved. The power of the yuan God turned into a silk thread, penetrated the dense arrows, and directly contacted the little urchin.


    I used my power to wake up the little urchin completely, and then asked him what was the matter, he had a reaction.


    Seeing me entering the array, the little urchin shouted excitedly, "master, save me. I can''t crack this damn array. I have to rely on you."


    I have been observing this array for a long time, and now I have seen some eyebrows. I know that this array is only an aggressive and trapped array arranged to prevent outsiders from invading.


    Such an array still has a solution for me, so I said to the little urchin, "follow me later. You can go as I go. I''ll take you out directly."


    The little urchin immediately said, "I see. I''m ready long ago. I''ll wait for your master to break through."


    I smiled: "it''s free to break the array. I know how to leave here. Just follow me and leave directly. It''s no big danger for this array to stay here. It''s a pity to destroy it. When our people come later, they can also be used as a place for experience and give them some exercise. "


    The little urchin smiled and said, "listen to your master."


    I smiled and left here directly with the little urchin. It didn''t damage the array. If someone broke in again, he might still be trapped.


    Unless someone knows this array, I''m afraid he will be trapped like a little urchin for a long time.


    I''m very happy to find the little urchin, but I still don''t understand how the little urchin is trapped here.


    The little urchin explained that the moment he followed me into the dead spirit array, he was suddenly transmitted here, and then trapped here until we found him.


    I didn''t find that there was a transmission array in the small building, or maybe it was hidden in the dead array. I didn''t pay attention.


    It''s good that the little urchin is okay. Don''t pursue others too much. After all, it''s lucky that people are okay.

 Chapter 720

    I''m very happy to find the little urchin smoothly. Now Wan''er is the only one who hasn''t found it. I think there will be news soon.


    As long as Wan''er is rescued, we will get together again so as not to worry me.


    "Master, come and have a look. There''s a smell of Wan''er here!" It took only a few minutes to rescue the little urchin, and Xiaozhu''s voice came over.


    I hurried over with Wanbao and the little urchin and listened to Xiaozhu continue: "there seems to be a strong array fluctuation in the small building. Wan''er''s breath is inside, but sometimes strong and sometimes weak. I don''t know what the specific situation is."


    My Yuanshen quietly explored into the small building, and I almost immediately said, "no, there is a sword array inside, which is as powerful as the killer sword array we met under shengsendai..."


    Xiaozhu frowned and said, "what should I do? The space here is so small that it is impossible to use sundries to interfere with the sword array as before, so as to save Wan''er... "


    I thought, "no, we can still do this. Wanbao, linger, you go to the back and left of the small building and make some holes in the wall of the small building, waiting for my next instructions. Little urchin, hold on, go to the right, and also make a few holes in the wall, waiting for my next instruction. "


    Wanbao and other three people left according to my instructions, and soon there was a sound breaking the wall.


    After they told me that they had made a hole in the wall, I said to Xiaozhu: "I''ll save people. You''re responsible for interfering with the flying sword chasing us."


    Xiaozhu nodded: "be careful, master."


    I nodded slightly and shouted, "listen to my command and throw all the sundries just knocked down into the sword array."


    Wanbao and others who received my instructions started together. Countless bricks flew into the sword array and made a whine.


    At the same time, Xiaozhu also opened the door of the small building and threw some messy things in. Her purpose was to interfere with the flying sword chasing us.


    The swords in the sword array were instantly activated and rushed towards the sundries entering the room. However, because there were too many sundries, they entered from all directions at the same time. The swords in the sword array were in chaos and collided with each other.


    I knew this was the best time to save Wan''er, so I rushed in without hesitation.


    My speed reached my limit in an instant. Lightning came to Wan''er, who was trapped, picked her up, and then rushed to the door.


    During this period, I didn''t have time to see if the sword in the sword array stabbed me, and I didn''t have time to pay attention to this.


    When I rushed out of the building, Xiaozhu said with a trace of worry in her voice: "master, you''re hurt. Take the little pill for healing..."


    At this time, I felt some pain behind me. When I reached out and touched it, I found that my back was hurt by the sword in the sword array.


    The sword array of Shengxian gate is really powerful. It makes me hurt and bleed in an instant, but I hardly feel it myself.


    Moreover, the wound made by the sword array contains fire damage. The wound is blackened with a burning smell.


    In order to prevent sustained injury, I had to quickly take out a small pill to cure the injury.


    After taking xiaohuandan, I found that xiaohuandan can stop bleeding and relieve pain in the face of such injuries, but it doesn''t have much effect on the damage of fire attribute.


    There seems to be another array in the sword array. The damage caused by it contains the damage of fire attribute. This kind of damage will continue to hurt the injured person, and it is not easy to recover. Even Xiao huandan can''t help me.


    What should I do? Can''t you just wait to die?


    I gritted my teeth and insisted on using Reiki to resolve fire damage, but the effect was not good.


    I don''t know much about single attribute damage, which has something to do with our current habit of cultivating immortals.


    Many years ago, people practiced immortality and paid great attention to the division of attributes. When practicing, they would choose attributes suitable for their body as much as possible.


    For example, some people specialize in fire attribute skills and combat skills. Fire is the main attack, and their attack power will be very powerful.


    Some people also specialize in the skills and combat skills of the earth attribute. The skills and combat skills of the earth attribute focus on defense. In this way, the defense ability of the warrior will be stronger.


    Today''s martial artists have experienced the withering period of the immortal world, and many things have been lost or ignored. Therefore, people gradually fade away from various attributes and no longer blindly pursue the advantages of attributes.


    To put it bluntly, today''s immortals pay attention to the balance of the five elements and pursue the improvement of the realm. No one pursues the super power of single attribute Reiki.


    Different from Shengxian gate, their arrays were completed ten thousand years ago. At that time, they still attached great importance to attributes, so there are fire attribute arrays.


    I was also careless. I was hurt by this array. It was very uncomfortable for a time, but there was no good way to solve it.


    The sword in the sword array here is like being infused with the aura of fire attribute. When the sword stabs me, the aura of fire attribute enters my body and causes continuous damage to my body.


    The aura in my body is a combination of five attributes: gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Originally, the five elements are mutually exclusive. I can use the aura of water to suppress the aura of fire.


    But unfortunately, I don''t know how to separate the five elements Reiki, so I can''t relieve the damage of fire attribute.


    Ling''er knew something about the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Seeing my pain at this time, he quietly said to me: "master, the five elements are born together, gold generates water, water generates wood, wood generates fire, fire generates soil, and earth generates gold. Five elements: Gold conquers wood, wood conquers earth, earth conquers water, water conquers fire, and fire conquers gold. As long as you concentrate the water attribute Reiki in your body, it''s not difficult to eliminate the fire attribute Reiki that hurts you. "


    I said, "I understand the truth. Unfortunately, I don''t know how to separate the water attribute Reiki from Reiki..."


    Ling''er was slightly stunned and then said, "so, the master practices the five element balance skill... Unfortunately, I don''t know how to separate the five element aura, otherwise I can help the master."


    The continuous damage of the sword array made me almost lose my ability to continue to stand. If Xiaozhu didn''t hold me, I couldn''t stand stably at all.


    The damage of this sword array is very damaging to my body. My body was very strong, but I couldn''t stand such damage. I felt a little unable to support it before long.


    Xiaozhu is very anxious to help me find a healing elixir, but there is no way to damage the fire attribute.


    Wanbao and others are the same. They are not real humans. They cultivate the power of the original God and have no way to deal with the aura of fire.


    Maybe I hit the target and saved Wan''er, but I was hurt by the aura of fire attribute. At this time, it was very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 721

    Knowing that this was not the way, I said to Xiaozhu, "take me to find Jin dingzhang. Only he can save me."


    Jin dingzhang has lived here for thousands of years. He is also an old monster. He must know how to resolve this continuous fire damage.


    Wan Bao and ling''er met Jin dingzhang. After listening to me, Wan Bao immediately chased me in the direction Jin dingzhang left.


    Jin dingzhang left with my falling wild goose sword and said he was looking for the elder of Shengxian gate. I think he should be nearby at this time.


    With the help of Wanbao, I searched for the trace of Jin dingzhang as quickly as possible and soon found it.


    When Jin dingzhang left, he was very excited and left obvious traces.


    Wanbao and others easily found the traces left by Jin dingzhang, and soon found where Jin dingzhang was.


    Here is an old building with array protection. There are three big words "yixianju" on the lobby.


    This name is quite like a hotel or inn, but I know it must not be a hotel or inn, but a very important place in Shengxian gate, where the master of Shengxian gate and the elders discuss business.


    Ling''er knocked on the door and said loudly, "elder Jin, my master is injured and in danger. Please help me!"


    Linger''s words soon got a response: "who are you? People outside Shengxian gate are not allowed to enter Yixian residence. Please explain your identity. "


    Ling''er looked back at me and continued to say loudly, "we are the disciples of Shengxian gate in Binghu village. My master''s name is Jin Feng, who is also from the Jin family. Please open the door and meet me, elder. My master is seriously injured. We are helpless. We specially come to ask elder for help. "


    The man who opened the door was not Jin dingzhang I had seen, but an old man who looked very old.


    The old man has white hair, a wisp of white beard drooping to his abdomen, wrinkled face and some turbid eyes. He really looks very old.


    But the old man inadvertently shows his authority, which makes us feel that the old man is not very human.


    The old man looked at me and said in surprise, "did you break into the sword array and be hurt by the sword array?"


    Ling''er said, "exactly. My master was injured to save Wan''er and me. Please help me. We are willing to pay any price. "


    The old man pondered a little and said slowly, "come in. I''ll see his injury first."


    Ling''er and others were overjoyed, and Wanbao hurriedly carried me into the building called yixianju.


    Yixianju is not very high, but it covers a very wide area, some of which are like a huge gymnasium.


    There is a huge platform in Yixian residence, with a length and width of more than 50 meters. It looks like a Biwu platform.


    All around the table are mahogany chairs of the same color. They are neat. It seems that they are often taken care of.


    We''ve heard Jin dingzhang talk about Shengxian gate before, and we won''t find it strange to see these at this time.


    Besides, I was seriously injured and had no time to pay attention to other things.


    Wanbao put me directly on that huge table, no matter whether it would violate the taboo of Shengxian gate or not.


    Fortunately, the old man didn''t say anything. He just looked at us and began to check my injury.


    At this time, I seem to be being burned by fire, and the fire is burning my heart, and I am in pain.


    I tried not to cry out and waited quietly for the old man''s diagnosis.


    The old man seems to stay here alone. There is no trace of anyone else here except him. However, my yuan God still keenly finds that there is a strong breath hidden in a corner, just like an invisible spirit family, which may give us a fatal blow at any time.


    This man must be protecting the old man. I don''t know which martial brother Jin dingzhang said about him.


    A quarter of an hour later, the old man slowly opened his mouth: "you were hurt by the sword Qi of fire attribute. The sword Qi entered your body and invaded all parts of your body along your meridians, causing great damage to your internal organs and meridians. Now you can''t use your own skills to heal your wounds, and you can''t move. That''s what caused it. "


    Ling''er hurriedly said, "what should I do? Please tell us how to cure the master. "


    The old man touched his long beard and said slowly, "this injury is difficult to cure. If it weren''t for the strong flesh of Jinfeng, I''m afraid he would have died for a long time. At present, the only possible way to cure Jinfeng is to gather the skills of all of us in Shengxian sect and use the Da Huan Dan made by our Shengxian sect to treat Jinfeng without any interruption. In that case, Jinfeng still has a glimmer of life, but I still can''t guarantee that I can save Jinfeng. This must be made clear in advance. "


    "Big return Dan?" Ling''er frowned and said, "I knew there was a small return pill. I haven''t heard of a big return pill. Where can I find this big Dan? What do you have in your hand? I am willing to exchange any price for Da huandan to treat my master. "


    Xiaozhu said, "isn''t there anyone in Shengxian sect who has practiced the pure water attribute skill? Shouldn''t it be easier to directly use the fire attribute aura in the master''s body? "


    The old man looked at Xiaozhu and said to ling''er first, "we do have a big return pill in our hand, but this big return pill is left here by the sect leader of Shengxian sect. We can''t use it at will."


    Then he turned to look at Xiaozhu and said, "what the girl said is reasonable, but unfortunately, there are really no people practicing water attribute skill among the people who are still alive in Shengxian gate."


    After a pause, the old man explained: "our Shengxian gate has undergone great changes, and countless disciples have been killed and injured. After the war, that is, several of us were left to guard Shengxian gate. There are not many people."


    Wanbao said rudely, "it''s important to save people. Why are you so ignorant? What about the sect leader of Shengxian sect? I don''t know if he is still alive. If you take medicine to save people, we will compensate you. You will never suffer. "


    The old man smiled and said slowly, "when the sect leader leaves, he has an order to save people with a big return pill, but it must be the person of my immortal sect. So if your master wants to live, he must first join our immortal gate. This is not negotiable, and it is our only condition. It''s up to you to decide what to do. "


    Xiaozhu immediately said, "it''s easy to say. My master is the master of Shengxian gate... We have established a new Shengxian gate outside. My master is the master of Shengxian gate. The reason why we are here is to find the former site of Shengxian gate and carry forward Shengxian gate... "

 Chapter 722

    "The new immortal gate?" The old man frowned and said, "when did this happen? Why did you set up Shengxian sect with the consent of the old sect leader? "


    Xiaozhu said: "the immortal gate lost all contact with the outside world ten thousand years ago. The outside world thinks that the immortal gate has long been annihilated in the long history. No one has ever seen the master or any disciple of the immortal gate. That''s why we set up a new immortal gate. We plan to come here to find the old site of the immortal gate and re-establish the immortal gate. We haven''t met the old sect leader you mentioned, so it''s impossible to get his consent. "


    "Did you set up the gate of immortality without permission?" The old man suddenly said angrily, "without the permission of the old sect leader, he set up Shengxian sect without permission. This is stealing the name of our Shengxian sect. He is suspected of posing as our Shengxian sect. Not only are you not from our immortal sect, but you are the target we should try our best to snipe. "


    Xiaozhu said, "the immortal gate has long disappeared in the long river of history. You can''t say that, let alone blame us. We also want to rebuild the immortal gate and carry it forward. There is no other purpose. "


    After thinking for a while, the old man''s anger slowly dissipated: "now that the sect leader is away, I''ll reluctantly let you go. I''ll spare you this time. But I can''t save your people. You''d better leave as soon as possible. "


    Xiaozhu and others looked at each other, and their faces were puzzled. Ling''er said directly, "what''s the truth? We set up Shengxian gate. After Shengxian gate completely disappeared, how can we say it was stealing your name? And we''re trying to rebuild the immortal gate. We''re trying to make it better. Don''t you know what''s good or bad. "


    After hearing ling''er''s words, the old man suddenly said angrily, "anyway, set up the immortality gate privately, that is to steal our name. If you are sensible, go quickly. Otherwise, I will imprison all the people who deceive the world and steal fame. When the door master comes back, he will send it. "


    Ling''er also said angrily, "what''s the truth? The immortal gate no longer exists. Now you may be the only ones left. We are kind enough to set up Shengxian gate in the outside world to carry forward the endangered Shengxian gate. It''s just that you don''t thank us. Why do you say such unreasonable words? Is it true that the people of Shengxian gate are so indiscriminate and unreasonable? "


    The old man shouted angrily, "don''t be rude! How dare you be so bold as to speak so in front of me? "


    After a pause, the old man suddenly shouted, "Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu, take these people down and put them in our dungeon. When the door Lord comes back, they will be handed over to the door Lord."


    Two figures suddenly appeared in front of us and stood side by side behind the old man. They were so fast that I didn''t see how they came here.


    These two people look old. Although they look younger than the old man, the smell from them tells me that they have also lived for a long time.


    Although ling''er and others are instrument spirits or Yuanshen bodies, they have strong strength. They are not surprised, and they are very calm.


    Xiaozhu said slowly, "is it just the three of you? Ask Jin dingzhang to come out too. Four people will fight with us. Maybe you really have a chance to win all of us. "


    The old man was stunned, then frowned and shouted, "how do you know Jin dingzhang? Where is Jin dingzhang now? What have you done to him? "


    Ling''er said coldly, "where is Jin dingzhang now? You can''t ask me. You have to ask my master. If my master hadn''t sacrificed his life to save him, Jin dingzhang would have been trapped somewhere. I don''t know how he died... You are ungrateful, and I''m too lazy to tell you more. Don''t gossip. Let''s do it. If you win, we''ll let you do it. But if you lose, give us back the big Dan. "


    The old man pondered a little: "wait a minute, you said you saved Jin dingzhang? What the hell is going on? Is the scorpion still alive? It''s impossible... "


    Ling''er explained: "Jin dingzhang was secretly attacked and unconscious by the demon scorpion, the demon king''s personal guard, in a small building. My master found him and saved him. But after seeing the falling wild goose knife of my master, Jin dingzhang left with the falling wild goose knife in order to leave here as soon as possible, regardless of my master''s life or death. It''s so simple. Do you want me to say anything more? I think you are all afraid of scorpions. When you hear that Scorpions are still alive, you are scared out of your wits. "


    The old man looked at ling''er and slowly changed his face: "the scorpion is really alive. Now we are all in some danger... By the way, are you sure Jin dingzhang took the falling wild goose sword? How does this prove? "


    Ling''er turned back and pointed to Wan''er who had not woke up. She said positively, "this Wan''er girl is the Dao spirit of Luoyan Dao. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."


    The old man almost immediately came to Wan''er and shouted excitedly, "it''s really the spirit of falling wild goose Dao, really..."


    When he was talking, he suddenly stretched out his hand and clicked on the unconscious Wan''er. He didn''t know what he had done. Wan''er actually woke up.


    Wan''er looked at the old man in front of her blankly. She didn''t know what was going on. The old man had already asked, "are you really the spirit of the falling wild goose sword? But do you know me? "


    Wan''er nodded blankly, "are you?"


    Ling''er said, "Wan''er, this elder should be the elder of Shengxian gate. I remember it''s called Jinxiang. He has something to ask you. You can tell him about us. "


    Wan''er fell into meditation, lowered her head and kept thinking about something. She looked up for a long time and said, "you are really Jinxiang. I remember. We met before. What do you want to know? "


    This old man is naturally Jin Xiang, the elder of Shengxian gate, as Jin dingzhang said. There are only four of them. In addition to Jin dingzhang, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu, there is only this elder. We don''t know his name.


    Jin Xiang didn''t pay too much attention to Xiao Zhu''s words, but hurriedly said to Wan''er, "you''re really the spirit of falling wild goose Dao. That''s great. We have been looking for you for thousands of years. Unexpectedly, today, there are only a few of us left, but you appear automatically... You must be able to sense the location of the falling wild goose knife. Please tell me where the falling wild goose knife is now? "


    Wan''er glanced at Xiaozhu beside her and saw Xiaozhu nodding. She said, "naturally, I can feel the position of Luoyan Dao, but I don''t know why you are looking for Luoyan Dao?"

 Chapter 723

    Jin Xiang said eagerly, "the falling wild goose sword is the treasure of our immortal sect. It was lost for some special reasons many years ago. We couldn''t find it until I heard you say... As the elder of the immortal sect, I naturally have the responsibility and obligation to find the falling wild goose sword."


    Wan''er seemed to know something and said coldly, "I''m afraid your purpose of looking for Luoyan Dao is not for the sake of Shengxian gate. It has been ten thousand years since you were ordered by the sect leader to guard here. I think you must want to leave here all the time, so you must find the falling wild goose Dao. Because only the falling wild goose sword can open the forbidden array here, let you leave here. "


    Jin Xiang said awkwardly, "you''re right. That''s what we think. Now we have something your master needs urgently. We are willing to exchange it for the falling wild goose knife... No, I mean, as long as you use the falling wild goose knife to help us open the forbidden array here and let us leave here, we will return the pill to you. "


    Wan''er was blocked by Jin Xiang. She couldn''t see what I was like now, so she frowned and said, "what do we need Da huandan to do? Is anyone hurt? "


    Jin Xiang stepped aside, pointed to me and said to Wan''er, "your current master was hurt by the sword array. It''s hard to cure him. Only Da huandan has a glimmer of hope to cure him. And it must be all of us who collectively use our skills to help, so that there can be a cure. "


    Wan''er looked surprised. She seemed to find that I was hurt. She eagerly came to me. When she saw me, she said with a cry: "master, what''s the matter with you? How could it hurt so badly? "


    In order not to embarrass Wan''er, I reluctantly smiled: "it''s all right, you don''t have to worry about me. Now tell me, would you like to go back to the gate of immortality? "


    Wan''er looked at me with worry on her face. She usually focused on Cultivation and didn''t have much contact with me. I didn''t expect that she would be so worried after I was injured, which surprised me and moved me at the same time.


    Wan''er seemed to make up her mind secretly and didn''t answer my question. Instead, she looked back at Jin Xiang and asked eagerly, "what''s going on? Did you hurt my master? "


    Jin Xiang said, "how could I hurt your master for no reason? They were injured after breaking into the sword array by mistake. It has nothing to do with me. "


    Wan''er''s face changed and said coldly, "do you really have a big return pill that can save my master?"


    Jin Xiang nodded: "I have a big return pill in my hand, which was left by the sect leader when he left here... As long as you are willing to take the falling wild goose knife back to the immortal gate, or help me open the forbidden array here and let us leave here, I will give the big return pill to your master, help your master heal his injury and make him recover."


    Wan''er said angrily, "are you threatening us? Jin Xiang, if I remember correctly, although you are the elder of Shengxian gate and the leader of the punishment hall, you can''t order me like this, and you''re not qualified to take charge of the falling wild goose sword. "


    Jinxiang''s old face was red, and then he was furiously angry. "The wild goose knife is my portable weapon. You, as the knife spirit of the wild goose knife, naturally have to obey my orders. Although the front door leader ordered to requisition the falling wild goose sword, you are no longer my spirit, but now the door leader is not here, you still have to obey my command. The sect leader said at the beginning that the falling wild goose sword was just requisitioned, not made you directly become someone else''s thing. "


    Wan''er sneered, "why don''t I remember the sect leader saying such words? When the sect leader leaves, he leaves me to better protect the immortal gate, not to say that the falling wild goose sword is yours. The sect leader will definitely come back. If you want the falling wild goose sword, I''m afraid you have to ask the sect leader. "


    Jin Xiang hesitated: "why do you think the sect leader will come back? It''s been so long and the sect leader hasn''t come back. I think he must have forgotten the immortal gate long ago... "


    Jin Xiang said this. Everyone turned around and looked at him with a strange expression on his face.


    Wan''er sneered, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. The sect leader is not only alive, but also not far from the immortal gate. It''s just that his old man is busy greeting the old people of Shengxian gate and wants to carry forward the new Shengxian gate. He hasn''t come back yet. I think in a few days, the sect leader will come here to meet the big guys. Maybe he will really let everyone leave here and have a look at the xinshengxian gate outside. "


    Jin Xiang looked at Wan''er in surprise: "don''t fool me. I''ve lived so long. What kind of things have I never seen? The old gate is still alive. How can this boy be allowed to set up a new immortal gate? "


    Wan''er smiled: "if you can guess the mind of the sect leader, how can the sect leader become the top existence in the immortal promotion sect? Jin Xiang, I''ve been with the sect leader for so long, but I can''t understand what the sect leader thinks, let alone you? If you don''t believe me, just wait for ten days and a half months at most, and the sect leader will come back. At that time, I will tell the sect leader exactly what happens to you when you die and threaten me. Think about it for yourself. "


    Jin Xiang''s face became more and more ugly, and he was blue: "are you threatening me? Even if the sect leader comes back right away, I can kill all of you before that. At that time, even if the sect leader comes back, I just say I haven''t seen you, the sect leader can''t blame me... "


    Jin Xiang unexpectedly said such words, which was completely beyond my expectation.


    If he really has such an idea, he should not say it. After all, many things can be done, but absolutely not.


    Jin Xiang, who has lived for thousands of years, should understand this truth. When he speaks like this, I have to think about what''s going on.


    I haven''t figured out why Jin Xiang said this. Wan''er coldly interrupted Jin Xiang''s words: "then try it. As long as one of us doesn''t die, what you do today will be heard by the door Lord. What will happen to you then? Think about it for yourself. "


    After a pause, Wan''er suddenly turned and said to Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu standing aside: "as disciples of the immortal sect, seeing the falling wild goose sword is like seeing the sect leader. Now I order you to take out the big pill and treat my master. "


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu had never spoken. When they heard Wan''er''s words, they looked at each other and seemed to be quietly discussing.


    Wan''er did not speak, and looked calmly waiting for Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu to discuss.


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu seemed to have some differences at first. Although they couldn''t hear what they said, it can be seen from their looks that their opinions were not very unified.

 Chapter 724

    Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan had different ideas. It was inevitable that they had to argue first. However, with their argument, what did Li Zhongyuan say? Liu Xianzu suddenly changed his attitude. Unexpectedly, he nodded all the time. It seemed that Li Zhongyuan took the lead and followed Li Zhongyuan''s advice.


    No matter what the result is, I, who have been struggling to support, hope to have results as soon as possible. I don''t know how long I can last.


    After a while, the discussion between Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu was finally over. Li Zhongyuan saluted with fists and said, "Li Zhongyuan is willing to obey the orders of the sect leader."


    Liu Xianzu also said, "as a disciple of the immortal sect, Liu Xianzu is naturally willing to follow the orders of the sect leader."


    The two of them had agreed. At this time, they looked at Jin Xiang and said in unison, "elder, please take out the big return pill and let us treat this little brother."


    Seeing this scene, Jin Xiang suddenly sneered and said, "you dream of taking my big return pill."


    Pause: "there''s only one big pill. If you force me, I''ll destroy it now, so that the boy can''t survive."


    Wan''er said angrily, "dare you! If you destroy the Da Huan Dan, I''ll let your spirit disappear and never be reborn. "


    Jin Xiang looked at Wan''er and said with a sneer, "is it just you now? Don''t think I can''t see it. You''re an old wound that hasn''t healed. Your skill can only be similar to that of an ordinary king of martial arts. I can kill you with one finger. "


    "You try!" Wanbao suddenly interrupted, "don''t think you''re a god of martial arts. No one here will be afraid of you. If you want to do it, we will accompany you at any time. "


    Li Zhongyuan, who has just stated his position, also said: "elder, think twice. Seeing the falling wild goose sword is like seeing the sect leader. If you do so, you will betray openly. It is a great disrespect to the immortal sect and the sect leader. This is the biggest sin of the immortal sect and will never be forgiven. "


    Liu Xianzu also said, "please listen to the order of the sect leader and take out the big return pill to treat this little brother. I think as long as the elder does this, the sect leader will not blame you any more. "


    Jin Xiang frowned and shouted, "how dare you betray me! Hum, when I send these people, I''ll deal with you again! "


    Li Zhongyuan totally ignored Jin Xiang''s threat, but said with a smile: "when the orders issued by the sect leader and the elder at the same time conflict, our disciples of Shengxian sect naturally have to obey the orders of the sect leader first. There are no conditions for this. Any disciple of Shengxian sect will do so. "


    Jin Xiang said angrily, "in that case, let''s do it. You are all martial gods. If you want to return the pill, kill me first. Otherwise, Da huandan, you''ll never take it from me. "


    Liu Xianzu said: "elder, elder martial brother Li is right. After all, the order of the sect leader is the highest order of Shengxian sect. We all have to obey it. As a great elder, you should unconditionally follow the orders of the sect leader and set an example. Now the sect leader is not here. The fallen goose sword spirit represents the sect leader. So please think twice and never make a decision that you can''t regret. "


    It seems that Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan didn''t get along well with Jin Xiang early in the morning. Now that Wan''er is here, they have no fear to suppress the elder Jin Xiang.


    Jin Xiang is also a member of the Jin family, but in order to save his life, I can''t say much about it. I just hope Jin Xiang will give me the big pill anyway and save my life.


    Xiaozhu knows me best. At this time, she has been paying attention to my every move, so she whispered to me, "master, don''t think much. If you get the big return pill, you''ll be fine."


    I tried to say, "tell linger they don''t push too hard. After all, they are my predecessors of the Jin family..."


    After saying this, I already feel a little dizzy. The sword Qi of fire attribute is hurting my body and meridians all the time, making me weaker and weaker.


    When Xiaozhu saw this, she hurriedly said, "take the big return pill. My master is also from the Jin family. How can you bear to die?"


    The elder Jin Xiang was stunned: "are you from the Jin family? You can''t trick me into taking out the big pill to save your master, but it''s not Jin''s family, it''s my Jin family... "


    Ling''er snatched: "my master is really the Jin family. His name is Jinfeng. He is from Binhu village. Binhu village is just outside the entrance of Shengxian gate. It is said that the people there are the descendants of the disciples of Shengxian gate. When my master gets better, I can take the elder to have a look. There are 100000 people there, including 10000 in the Jin family, but they are all descendants of the disciples of Shengxian sect... "


    Jin Xiang frowned slightly and lowered his head. He seemed to be thinking about something. Unexpectedly, he no longer argued with Liu Xianzu and others.


    Jin Xiang was silent. Everyone stopped talking. Instead, he looked at him collectively and waited for his decision.


    In fact, as we all know, if you really move * * to win big and return Dan, the odds of victory will not be great.


    Everyone is a martial god. Even if it is more to less, it is unlikely to kill Jin Xiang and capture Da huandan in a short time.


    What''s more, if Jin Xiang is forced to hurry and destroy Da huandan, all our efforts will be in vain.


    If I die, no matter how hard we try, it has nothing to do with our original intention.


    No one dared to take the risk. Everyone looked at Jinxiang and waited for Jinxiang to make the final decision.


    Jin Xiang thought for a while. When he looked up again, he smiled and said, "why didn''t you say it earlier? Since it''s the Kim family, I can''t die. "


    When Jin Xiang spoke, he took out an exquisite box. The box was made of purple jade. There was an ancient divine beast purple dragon carved outside. At a glance, he knew it was extraordinary.


    Such a jade box is the necessary thing to keep those miraculous drugs. Now the purple jade box Jin Xiang took out must be what he said to return the pill.


    The sudden change of Jin Xiang''s attitude made everyone uncomfortable and felt a little too sudden.


    However, seeing the box he took out, everyone felt very happy, especially Wanbao. He grabbed the box in Jinxiang''s hand and threw it to Xiaozhu without looking. At the same time, he shouted, "take it to the master quickly and let''s work together to help the master heal."


    Xiaozhu took the box, but didn''t open it immediately. Instead, she looked at Jinxiang and saluted and said, "thank you, elder. We''ll keep this in mind and repay you in the future."


    Xiaozhu looked very respectful, just like she was saved, not me.


    I wanted to reluctantly thank Jin Xiang, but after trying, I thought I''d better not talk, so as not to faint again immediately.

 Chapter 725

    Jinxiang pondered for a moment and said slowly, "you can''t save Jinfeng if you only return Dan."


    Xiaozhu immediately asked, "do you need any pills or something? Please tell the elder that we will be grateful and remember the elder''s kindness. "


    Jin Xiang said, "since Jin Feng is a descendant of the Jin family, he must practice the skill of Shengxian sect. If you want to save him, you must take Da Huan Dan first, and then I, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu use the formula of ascending to immortality together to repair the damaged meridians and organs in Jinfeng. There is no other way. If you Yuanshen bodies came to use their power to cure him, it would only be counterproductive and speed up his death. "


    Xiaozhu saluted again: "then please ask the three elders to help my master. As long as my master is all right, Xiaozhu, I and others around my master will repay the three elders. "


    Ling''er also said, "Xiao Zhu is right. As long as I can do it, the elders will not hesitate to give orders."


    "And us!" Wanbao and others said in unison, "please do it."


    Only Wan''er didn''t speak, but she always looked at Jin Xiang, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu. Her meaning was obvious. Naturally, she asked them to save me.


    Jin Xiang glanced at Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu. His eyes were quite different: "in that case, I should try my best to treat my Jin family. As for you, let''s do it. Anyway, you said you would obey the orders of the sect leader. "


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu looked at each other and said in unison, "in that case, I should do my best."


    Jin Xiang stretched out his hand and said loudly, "then do it."


    He should come to me first, reach out and help me up. At the same time, he said to Xiaozhu, "let your master take Da huandan."


    Without hesitation, Xiaozhu opened the purple jade box, took out a fire red pill inside and slowly sent it to my mouth.


    By this time, I had no choice but to open my mouth and take this pill.


    Even if the pill is fake or poison, I have to take it. After all, this is my only hope at present.


    Jin Xiang saw that I took the Da Huan Dan and immediately stretched out his hand to hold my head and injected a pure aura into my body.


    It seems that he really wants to save me. The aura injected into me soon makes me feel much better.


    Jin Xiang''s cultivation is also the decision to ascend to immortality. The aura in his body has the same root as me, just like my own, and the help to me is obvious.


    The big pill soon turned into a gentle warm current in my stomach, flowing slowly along my meridians. Wherever I went, my damaged meridians were almost recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Dan medicine is no problem. It''s really what Jin Xiang said.


    The efficacy of Da huandan is much better than Xiao huandan. It gives me the feeling that it is at least one grade higher than Xiao huandan.


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu saw that everything was normal and their faces were getting better. They knew that what I took was really a big pill. Jin Xiang was also sincere to save me, so they came forward together, one in front of me and the other behind me. Exercising Kung Fu helped me recover my damaged meridians.


    After the meridians are damaged, it is difficult to recover. Even if there is an anti heaven pill to return the pill and the three martial gods help together, it is still impossible to completely recover in a very short time.


    I am ready to be treated for a long time. At the same time, I also start to run Shengxian decision to cooperate with my three-dimensional predecessors to treat myself.


    I use my own skills to heal my wounds, and the recovery speed will be much faster. After all, external forces can only be auxiliary, and I have to rely on myself in the end.


    I feel much better. My life will not be in danger for the time being. I quietly tell ling''er and others not to be nervous, but ling''er and others still stay by my side. It seems that they are not only worried about my safety, but also monitoring Jinxiang and others who treat me.


    Jin Xiang''s behavior was really strange. At the beginning, he planned to fight with us to the end, but after hearing that I was the Jin family, he immediately made a 180 degree turn. He not only took out a big pill for me, but also took the initiative to help me.


    The attitude before and after this is completely opposite. No wonder linger and others will be on collective alert and don''t trust Jinxiang and others very much.


    I also have some doubts in my heart, but now I have been treated and the situation has obviously improved. I put aside these and concentrate on self-help.


    Jin Xiang, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu all practiced the skills of Shengxian sect. They are of the same origin as the skills I practiced. Their auras entered my body. I didn''t feel any discomfort, let alone any conflict.


    My aura and their aura can even integrate with each other to repair my own damage to the greatest extent.


    I gradually couldn''t tell whether the Reiki in my body was mine or the three of them. Anyway, I felt much better.


    It is said that the Reiki in the body of a warrior who has reached the level of martial god is extremely pure, and there will be no impurities at all. For me, this is the best healing medicine.


    If such aura continues to be cultivated, it will slowly transform into the legendary immortal Qi and become a higher energy.


    When the immortal Qi reaches a certain amount, the warrior will be completely reborn and become a real immortal in the legend.


    You don''t have to think about the gap between immortals and martial arts practitioners, or immortals. It can be said that there are two worlds.


    Generally speaking, immortals are immortals. They have broken away from the category of human beings and are higher than human beings.


    Immortals can''t stay in this world for a long time. They will fly to the fairy world, leave this interface and go to the fairy world.


    It is said that this is because our interface can''t bear the super ability of immortals to kill everything, so the interface automatically generates coercion, suppresses immortals with the power of the whole interface, forces them to fly to the fairy world and protect the beings on this interface.


    These are legends. It''s too far away from me now, so I don''t care much. I don''t know much.


    At present, my body has been treated, and I am also focused on self-treatment. I no longer pay attention to everything outside, and unknowingly enter the state of forgetting things and me.


    When people are seriously injured or on the verge of death, they often try their best to save themselves and put aside all the things they usually think are very important.


    At that time, it seemed that nothing was important except his own life, and it was not worth the trouble.


    This is an eternal truth and the consensus of all older people or people with more experience.


    People who are too young may not care much about this. Although I am young, I have experienced many things. I have some feelings about this and know which is more important.

 Chapter 726

    With the help of Jin Xiang and others, it took a whole day and night to completely repair my damaged meridians.


    Nevertheless, I still can''t act as I like before. My body was also hurt by the sword Qi of fire attribute, which also takes time to recover. Therefore, after Jinxiang and others withdrew their aura, I was still self-cultivation and recovery.


    The organs in my body are also seriously damaged. If I were an ordinary person, I would have been dead for a long time. I am King Wu. I am strong and have strong self-healing ability, so I can still leave a life.


    This time I was injured, but my yuan God didn''t do anything. Although the sword Qi of fire attribute hurt my body, it didn''t hurt my yuan God. It''s a blessing.


    With the yuan God, the speed of cultivation and recovery will be much faster. Moreover, I am sober, and many things are much simpler.


    I concentrate on Cultivation and healing. Xiaozhu and linger help me with everything outside of me, including the communication with Jinxiang and others.


    When I repaired my injury and slowly opened my eyes, it was the fifth day we came here.


    During this period, everyone didn''t leave here. Everyone was by my side, or helped me heal, or did something else, waiting for me to wake up.


    After I woke up, I was quite moved and quietly said to Xiaozhu who was guarding me: "let''s all go to have a rest. I''m fine."


    Hearing my voice, Xiaozhu almost immediately said loudly, "master, are you awake? Great, you finally wake up. "


    I smiled, took a look at the people around me and slowly hugged: "thank you for your help. Jinfeng must keep it in mind and will repay you in the future."


    Xiao Zhu, ling''er and others smiled and didn''t speak. Jin Xiang, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu looked at me together and said in unison, "you are the Jin family, that is, the people of Shengxian gate. We are not outsiders. Don''t be so polite."


    By common consent, they seemed as like as two peas in the same conversation.


    I smiled and saluted again: "thank you three elders for saving me. Jin Feng thanked me again. The elders are tired. Take a day off. Tomorrow we will go to find elder Jin dingzhang. After we get the falling wild goose knife, the younger generation will send the elders away from here and go outside for a walk and have a look. "


    Jin Xiang and others all showed a happy face, and each one looked very happy.


    They are all old monsters. They have seen more things than I do. They would not easily show their inner feelings, but they have been trapped here for too long. They are naturally overjoyed to hear that they can leave. They can''t help but show such a look.


    After all, Jin Xiang was once the elder of Shengxian gate. He soon returned to normal and said to me, "are you really from the Jin family? Don''t lie to me. "


    I said positively, "younger Jin Feng is really the Jin family."


    Jin Xiang smiled and said slowly, "in that case, you must be my younger generation... I didn''t expect to see the younger generation of the Jin family here. I didn''t prepare anything for you."


    I wanted to be polite, but before I spoke, Jin Xiang smiled and said, "well, when I helped you heal, I found that you practiced the formula of immortality, but there are many impurities in your aura, which is not very pure. This is probably because the skill you cultivate is not a complete version. Now I will teach you the whole skill of Shengxian gate as a gift to you. "


    I just thought it was a great surprise. I couldn''t help but hug my fist and say, "thank you, elder. My greatest wish to come to Shengxian gate this time is to find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate and correct the deficiencies in my self-cultivation of Shengxian decision. Now I can be taught by my predecessors, and the younger generation is very grateful. "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "you don''t have to thank me. You are the Jin family. Sooner or later, you will be taught the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect. I''m just a little ahead of schedule. Get ready and have a night''s rest. We''ll start teaching Kung Fu early tomorrow morning. "


    I can''t wait to start learning the complete decision to ascend to immortality right away, but seeing Jin Xiang say so, I can only force myself to hold back the excitement in my heart, hug my fist and say, "please follow the instructions of the elder. The younger generation will come to the elder tomorrow morning."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "tomorrow you come here alone to find me. Everyone else will go to find Jin dingzhang and find the whereabouts of the Scorpion by the way. If Jin dingzhang is injured by the scorpion again and the falling wild goose sword falls into the hands of the scorpion, I''m afraid the world will not be peaceful again. "


    The elder today is different from the elder we just met a few days ago. Judging from his tone and attitude, they are completely opposite.


    Now the great elder is like the great elder of Shengxian gate, and it is also the great elder that people can agree with.


    Even Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu, who had decided to get rid of Jinxiang, hugged their fists and said, "please follow the instructions of the elder."


    Jinxiang nodded slightly, indicating that we could all leave. I saluted Jinxiang with Xiaozhu and others, and everyone left the yixianju together.


    When he came to the outside of yixianju, Li Zhongyuan said to me, "brother Jin, the residence of younger martial brother Liu Xianzu and I is right in front. If you have nothing else to do, please go and have a rest with us."


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, elder. We''d better obey orders if we are respectful. I''m sorry to disturb you. Oh, by the way, we can just find a place to stay for one night. Please don''t mention it. "


    Li Zhongyuan said with a smile, "since you are the Jin family, you must be the descendant of the sect leader, so don''t be polite. These are what we should do."


    I was stunned: "why did you say that? I''m the Jin family, but I''m not necessarily the descendant of the sect leader... "


    Li Zhongyuan said positively, "don''t talk nonsense... As far as I know, there was no Jin family in the outside world. All the Jin family came from Shengxian gate. Ten thousand years ago, people from the demon world invaded. In order to keep the blood of the Jin family, the sect leader sent his eldest son out of the Shengxian gate and ordered him to find a place to live near the Shengxian gate. You may be the descendant of the sect leader''s eldest son and the direct descendant of the sect leader. "


    We were all stunned and looked at Li Zhongyuan together.


    Especially myself, although I am indeed the Jin family, it makes me a little surprised and puzzled to say that I am the descendant of the former sect leader of Shengxian sect.


    I hope Li Zhongyuan can explain and at least let me know the reason why he said so. Otherwise, I can''t believe I have such a deep connection with Shengxian gate.

 Chapter 727

    Li Zhongyuan seemed to know that we would be surprised and puzzled, so he took the initiative to explain: "the sect leader is right to do so, because almost all the Jin family died in the war between us and the people in the demon world. The only immortal sect leader left here after he was injured. He never appeared again. It has become a mystery whether he is alive or dead. If the sect leader hadn''t sent the eldest childe out of here in advance, I''m afraid the Jin family would be extinct at that time... Now the Jin family outside should be the descendants of the sect leader. There is no doubt about this. It is an absolute fact. "


    I felt that there must be a story in the middle, so I said eagerly, "what the elder said, the younger generation has never heard of it before. Please tell me in detail. I''m all ears. "


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu looked at each other. Liu Xianzu nodded slightly. Li Zhongyuan said, "it''s not clear in a word or two at this time. Please go to the cold house first and let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    I nodded, turned back and said to Xiaozhu and others, "Wan''er''s injury is not healed. Go to the elder''s residence with me to have a rest. Everyone else went to inquire about the whereabouts of elder Jin dingzhang and looked for the whereabouts of the scorpion. Pay attention to safety. If there is any danger, send the message in time. "


    When I spoke, as like as two peas, I took out a few arrays and quickly drew the same pattern on them. Then I handed them to Xiao Zhu, Wan Bao, Ling ER and others. "You are holding the array of my portrayal. Even if you are trapped, if you activate this little array, I will be able to sense where you are and can also talk to you. Take it. Don''t lose it. "


    Xiaozhu and others said in unison, "I see, master."


    I waved and let them go by themselves, while I followed Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu to their residence with Wan''er.


    After sitting down, Li Zhongyuan said to Liu Xianzu, "younger martial brother, help me pour a glass of water for my brother. I''ll talk to my brother."


    Liu Xianzu promised to leave. He seemed to be silent and unwilling to communicate with others, but he was still willing to listen to Li Zhongyuan''s words.


    Without asking me to ask again, Li Zhongyuan directly said to me, "brother Jin must want to know what happened at that time? Where do I start? In fact, I was a little king of martial arts at that time. I didn''t have the opportunity to participate in many big things, and I didn''t know much about them... "


    "Elder, please tell me about sending off the eldest son of the sect leader just now." I smiled and said, "I''m very interested in my life experience and feel it''s necessary to find out."


    Li Zhongyuan thought for a moment and then said, "at that time, I was just a small deacon in the immortal gate. I worked in the elder''s punishment hall. It is impossible to know the secret events in the gate at ordinary times. But it happened that at that time, the people of the demon world invaded, and the disciples were killed and injured countless times. I was temporarily transferred to the front line to fight with the people of the demon world. I remember that the place where I participated in the battle was in the practice tower, the training place of new disciples. I''ve already been to that place. It''s the only way to come to us. "


    I nodded: "we met the demon king who was injured but not dead in the practice tower and couldn''t leave here. He also fought with him and narrowly killed the demon king. "


    "Killed the demon king?!" Li Zhongyuan was surprised and almost cried out, "how is this possible? The strength of the demon king has reached the peak of the martial god. Even if he is injured, he has the body of King Kong, and the yuan God is as strong as the legendary immortal. How can I kill him? "


    I explained with a smile: "in fact, it''s all fluke. If I look at the real strength, I can''t kill 10000 demon kings. The situation at that time was complicated. I''ll talk to my predecessors later. Now please continue to say, why did the sect leader send away his eldest son after the invasion of the people in the demon world? "


    Li Zhongyuan returned to his senses and said slowly, "I don''t know. After the invasion of the people in the demon world, we fought with them at the beginning, because we didn''t know that the magic gas would erode us and turn us into murderous demons without self-consciousness. Therefore, we suffered a great loss and countless disciples died and injured in our own hands."


    Li Zhongyuan sighed with lingering fear and then said, "the sect leader once thought that we could not stop the invasion of the people in the demon world and would be killed by all the people in the demon world. Therefore, after discussing with several elders, the sect leader decided to select some young people from the three families of Shengxian sect and send them away, so as not to be killed by all the people in the demon world. "


    Speaking of this, Li Zhongyuan sighed slightly, with a trace of imperceptible sadness on his face: "at that time, the Jin family chose the eldest childe. Our Li family and Liu family also chose their own people to leave here with the eldest childe and settle down outside Shengxian gate. After we beat back the people in the demon world or the people in the demon world retreated themselves, Come back here to rebuild the immortal gate. "


    I couldn''t help nodding: "it seems that the situation at that time must be very critical. Even the sect leader of Shengxian sect was worried that he couldn''t hold here. And then? "


    Li Zhongyuan just wanted to continue. Liu Xianzu had come with tea. Instead of talking, he handed the tea to Li Zhongyuan and me, and then sat quietly in the empty seat on my left.


    Wan''er floated behind me. She was hurt and should have gone to rest, but for my safety, she consciously chose to stay with me.


    Wan''er is a tool spirit. Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu don''t have to give her tea or anything, and they don''t deliberately pay attention to her plans.


    Li Zhongyuan was not surprised at Liu Xianzu''s actions, and ignored Liu Xianzu. He continued: "later, we found out why people in the demon world can easily turn our people into theirs, and we know the invasion and influence of evil Qi on us. At the same time, we also know that as long as we don''t let evil Qi into our body, we will be fine. "


    Li Zhongyuan seems to be afraid of evil spirit. When he mentioned it, his face was a little ugly. I can easily see his nervousness and uneasiness.


    Listen to him continue to say: "we try our best to avoid direct contact with the devil Qi, slowly move back to the disadvantage, and form a stalemate with the people in the devil world. People in the demon world come from the distant demon world. After a stalemate with us for a period of time, there are great problems in supply. They are short of necessary food, daily necessities and pills, and there are also a large number of soldiers who are ill because of acclimatization... In this way, the combat effectiveness of the demon world has been greatly affected. We took the opportunity to counterattack, fought hard under the leadership of the sect leader and elders, and killed all the people who invaded our demon world in one fell swoop... "


    Li Zhongyuan''s face showed a trace of pride. It seemed that he was very concerned about his past experience and was even a little proud.

 Chapter 728

    "Now think about it. At that time, we couldn''t kill all the people in the demon world. As you said, the demon king and the scorpion escaped our search and didn''t die. But it doesn''t matter. Almost all the people who invaded the demon world died. We finally won the victory and protected our immortal gate! "


    What Li Zhongyuan said was very simple, but I can still think of the plight of Shengxian gate at that time and the intensity of the battle at that time.


    I suppressed my inner excitement and tension and said, "at that time, Shengxian gate must have suffered countless deaths and injuries. Predecessors paid a lot, even their own lives, for those people outside to live a stable life..."


    Li Zhongyuan sighed, and his face slowly became very sad: "to tell you the truth, although we finally won, the number of people who survived was less than one thousandth of the original. At that time, hundreds of thousands of people died in the war, and countless people were incurable after being attacked by magic gas and chose to commit suicide... That was the darkest period of our Shengxian gate and the most desperate period of our Shengxian gate... Even my wife and children... Left me at that time... "


    I felt very sad in my heart. I choked and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to mention the sad past of my predecessor. Please forgive me."


    Li Zhongyuan tried to calm his mind, red eyes and then said: "fortunately, some of our three families were sent out, so we all fought with the determination to die, and no one fled because of the fear of the dead... All the disciples of Shengxian sect regarded death as their home, fought bravely and were real heroes..."


    I stood up, saluted and said, "you''re right. The disciples of Shengxian gate are heroes and deserve our respect! Although the younger generation was born late and didn''t see their original style with their own eyes, the younger generation can still imagine the scene at that time. The younger generation admires their feats very much. I''m here to assure my predecessors that I will do my best to restore the prosperity of Shengxian gate in the past, surpass the Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago, carry forward the Shengxian gate, stand on the top of the world and be respected by thousands of people. "


    Li Zhongyuan''s eyes changed slightly, looked at me with some excitement, slowly showed a firm look, nodded at me and said, "the development of Shengxian gate still depends on you young people. Although I have known brother Jin for a short time, I don''t know much, but I can see that you have great ambitions and your future achievements must be unlimited."


    After a pause, he actually threw a fist at me and said respectfully, "we believe you can carry forward Shengxian gate and lead us, who are old and immortal, to reproduce the scenery of Shengxian gate in the past... By the way, the elder really hopes that Shengxian gate can be carried forward, but he always thinks that the old sect leader will come back, Therefore, we are opposed to anyone or anything that may threaten the status of the old sect leader. Please forgive me for this. After all, he was promoted by the old sect leader and was the real confidant of the old sect leader. "


    I smiled: "I can see that the elder is actually doing this for the sake of immortality promotion. I have no reason to blame the elder."


    Li Zhongyuan said, "the elder is eccentric and stubborn... If he hadn''t known that the younger brother is actually the descendant of the old sect leader, I''m afraid his life would be hard to protect."


    I smiled: "when I first met the elder, I asked the elder to take out a treasure like da huandan to save my life. Naturally, he would hesitate and don''t blame him."


    After a pause, I turned the topic and said, "now the immortal gate reappears. The old sect leader may come back soon after he knows the news. At that time, the old sect leader will certainly carry forward the immortal promotion sect. Elder, you, the elder and me, just wait to help the old sect leader run errands. "


    Li Zhongyuan said with a smile, "I''m modest. I mean, whether the old sect leader returns or not, since I''ve rebuilt the immortal gate, I''ll continue to be the sect leader. As long as the old sect leader doesn''t say anything, my martial brother will support you to the end. "


    I stood up, hugged my fist and said, "thank you... Before the old sect leader comes back, I will act as the sect leader of Shengxian sect, take it as my duty to carry forward Shengxian sect, devote myself to it and die."


    "Good!" Liu Xianzu suddenly said, "with your words, I think you are the new leader of our immortal sect. I will follow you later."


    I smiled and hugged Liu Xianzu: "thank you, elder. My original intention of establishing Shengxian gate is to re-establish Shengxian gate and let Shengxian Gate stand on the top of our world again. If you are willing to help me, I will ask you to be a new elder of the immortal sect. In the future, I''d like to ask you two elders to help me with the matter of Shengxian gate. Let''s carry forward Shengxian gate together. "


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu looked at each other, and they said in unison, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. We will do our best to contribute to the re emergence of Shengxian sect."


    I bowed my hands and said, "with the help of the two predecessors, the younger generation is like having a backer and doubled their confidence. In the future, I have to rely on the strong support of my predecessors for everything in the immortal gate. My predecessors will have to work harder. "


    Li Zhongyuan said, "you''re welcome, sect leader. Since we respect you as the sect leader, you shouldn''t call yourself a junior. You are the sect leader. We can''t think of ourselves as predecessors. Well, the sect leader directly calls us by name, or calls us elders. "


    I smiled, "you''re right. Elder Li and elder Liu, the main strength of our sect has no strength, and there are no staff. Therefore, in the future, everything should be entrusted to the two elders. "


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu said in unison, "please don''t worry, sect leader. We will do anything to promote immortal sect."


    In my heart, I smiled and hugged my fist. I was secretly excited that I had two powerful elders.


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu are both experts in the realm of the top martial god. If there were not the top martial god of the demon world like scorpion around us, they would be absolute top experts. It can be said that the world is invincible.


    With the help of such experts, the things I plan will become easier.


    I have made up my mind to learn advanced combat skills from them first, and the most authoritative decision to ascend to heaven sent back to me by the elder immediately, so as to improve my strength.


    Next, I will try to get all the people in Binhu village here and let them practice with us to improve the overall strength of Shengxian gate.


    While doing these two steps, I will build Binhu village and the legend of the outside world, so that more people can come to Shengxian gate to practice.


    This is my temporary new plan, because many things have changed, and the previous plan will also change.

 Chapter 729

    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu were making a statement to me. I understood in my heart and motioned them to sit down: "since that''s the case, I''m not polite. The main purpose of my coming here is to find the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect, which can be used to enhance the strength of our disciples of Shengxian sect. Now I can learn the skill of ascending immortal sect from the elder. I have completed the task. But I think we need to rely on two elders for this combat skill. "


    Li Zhongyuan pondered a little and said slowly, "the disciples of Shengxian sect have always been majoring in one kind of war skills and will not practice several kinds of war skills at the same time. So even if we are willing to teach you, you can only learn two combat skills. If all the disciples come to practice these two kinds of war skills, it''s just a matter of physique and qualification. I''m afraid at least 90% of the disciples can''t practice these two kinds of war skills. "


    I frowned: "so, the battle skills of Shengxian gate have physical and qualification requirements?"


    Li Zhongyuan nodded: "the sect leader doesn''t know. Except for the extreme fist that disciples must practice when entering the sect, every kind of combat skill of my immortal promotion sect is quite powerful. The greater the power of war skills, the higher the requirements for practitioners. For example, unless I am a martial artist with the same constitution as me, other people can''t practice the cross determination. If someone practices by force, they will only damage their meridians and die. "


    I didn''t expect that the battle skills of Shengxian sect would have such restrictions. I felt very different from what I had expected before. I was also a little disappointed: "in this case, if the elders want to accept disciples, I''m afraid they''ll be one in a million."


    Li Zhongyuan smiled awkwardly, "it is true, but this is not our intention, but a last resort. Sect leader, you have just recovered from a serious injury. You''d better hurry to have a rest. If there is anything we need to do, please tell us and we will help the door. "


    I hesitated and said slowly, "the most important thing now is to find master Jin dingzhang and scorpion. My friends have all gone, but their strength... I''m afraid they''re not the opponent of scorpion. So I want to ask two elders to work hard to help my friends. "


    I briefly told them my plan, because if we want to leave Shengxian gate, we must first find Jin dingzhang and get the falling wild goose knife taken by Jin dingzhang, so I asked him to find Jin dingzhang first and find the devil scorpion by the way.


    Li Zhongyuan hugged his fist and said, "it''s easy. I''ll go with elder Liu right away. The sect leader has a good rest. Let''s have a drink together in the evening. It''s a shock for the sect leader. "


    I smiled and said, "in that case, thank you two elders."


    Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu left here to help Xiaozhu. I sat down and began to practice. Although my injury is no problem, I still need to pay more attention. After all, I hurt meridians this time and need more time to recover slowly.


    Soon after Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu left, I was practicing. Suddenly I felt that there was one more person around me. I almost stopped practicing immediately and asked, "who is it?"


    The man smiled and said, "you won''t forget me so soon?"


    I slowly opened my eyes. After looking at the man, I couldn''t help standing up: "what are you doing? Aren''t you afraid to be seen by Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu? "


    The person who came here was no one else. It was the scorpion who chased me and then protected me.


    The scorpion smiled and said, "they have just left. I have come and gone without a trace. They can''t find me for the time being. Jin Feng, now that you have a firm foothold here, are you ready to develop a new immortal gate here? "


    I smiled and didn''t intend to hide it from him: "that''s nature. The immortal gate must stand up again. It represents the immortal cultivation world of our oxygen star, but it can''t be buried in the vast dust all the time. "


    The scorpion sneered and said with a trace of anger, "if you want to restore the glory of Shengxian gate, I''m afraid you''re dreaming. Now there are only a few of you left in the immortal sect. You want to have hundreds of thousands of disciples as before, including hundreds of martial artists in the martial god realm. I''m afraid it''s impossible not to have hundreds of thousands of years. "


    I nodded involuntarily, "you''re right. It really takes us a long time to recover. But what''s the problem? We have plenty of time. "


    The scorpion sneered, "is there time? I''m afraid your time is running out. "


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "what do you mean?"


    The scorpion said faintly, "you should understand what I mean."


    I frowned and said, "should I understand? What the hell do you mean, are you going to do it to us right away? "


    "If you kill the demon king, the demon world will feel it. According to the rules of the demon world, after the death of the former demon king, if no successor is designated, a new demon king will be elected. Once the new demon king is on the top, the first thing is naturally to make every effort to avenge the demon king. At that time, the interface channel will be opened again and people from the demon world will swarm in... It will be sooner or later for you to be attacked again, so you won''t have much time. "


    I felt that I had heard a shocking news and couldn''t help standing up: "do you mean that the people of the demon world are going to invade us again? You''re not scaring me, are you? Can they really feel that the devil is dead? "


    The scorpion said, "it''s not sensing, but the people in the demon world will find that the soul lamp left by the demon king in the demon world goes out, so they know that the demon king is dead."


    "Soul lamp?" I suddenly remembered an ancient soul skill, and couldn''t help asking, "you''re talking about the legendary soul lamp?"


    The scorpion nodded: "the living people peel off a wisp of their soul and stay in the specially refined soul lamp. No matter how far away the body and the soul lamp are, as long as I don''t die, the soul lamp will not go out. It is a kind of spiritual tool to find out whether relatives and friends are alive. "


    I thought of this kind of spirit tool, and subconsciously asked, "so the demon king has his own soul lamp?"


    The scorpion nodded again: "this is nature. If you kill the demon king, his soul lamp will be destroyed, and the people in the demon world will know that the demon king is dead, and will come here as soon as possible to find out the cause of the demon king''s death. At that time, they will take revenge for the dead demon king, and your new immortal gate will flow with blood... "


    The panic in my heart has actually reached the extreme, but it didn''t show. I tried to keep myself calm and make myself look normal as much as possible: "so, what news have you got?"

 Chapter 730

    The scorpion said, "I didn''t get the news, but I saw with my own eyes that the demon king lit the soul lamp before he set out. The demon king was seriously injured before, but he didn''t die, so his soul lamp will always be on. People in the demon world know that the demon king is not dead. They will not establish a new demon king until they get the command of the demon king, and they will not come here without command. So for thousands of years, it has been very calm here. There is no invasion by people in the demon world. "


    After a pause, the scorpion looked cold and then said, "but now everything has changed. You killed the demon king, his soul lamp goes out, and the people in the demon world must already know that the demon king is dead, so they will immediately support a new demon king. In order to establish prestige and stabilize his position, the new demon king will immediately lead his subordinates to find out the cause of the demon king''s death and avenge the demon king. I''m afraid the scene ten thousand years ago will reappear here at that time, so I say you don''t have much time. It''s impossible to restore the prosperity of Shengxian gate in the past. "


    After listening to the scorpion, I knew what he said might be true, so I frowned and said, "the interface channel has been completely sealed. I tried my best to open it a few days ago. It''s not a simple thing for people who want to come to the demon world to open this interface channel again."


    The scorpion smiled: "it''s not difficult for the demon world. As long as there is a magic sword in hand, opening such an interface channel is just to sacrifice the lives of some people in the demon world. In our demon world, unless they are royal relatives or real experts, everyone''s lives can be sacrificed at any time. At that time, the new demon king will drive some people to the front of the array, sacrifice the magic sword with those people''s lives, and then use the magic sword to split the seal on the interface channel. Everything is not a problem. "


    When I heard this, I smiled: "what you said is reasonable, but I''m not worried that people in the demon world can open the interface channel again. After all, the magic sword is in my hand now. I won''t give it to people in the demon world, including you and scorpion. "


    The Scorpion was stunned and then said slowly, "it is because the magic sword is in your hand that I came to you..."


    I was stunned and couldn''t help but make a defensive gesture: "you can''t take the magic sword from me!"


    The scorpion ignored my actions and said to himself, "speaking of this, I remember another thing. I thought it was our magic sword that Jin dingzhang was holding. I followed him all the way and cheated him of the falling wild goose knife. It''s a pity that the falling wild goose sword is sacred to you, but it''s just an ordinary weapon that''s not very sharp to us in the demon world. It doesn''t have much effect. "


    I suddenly understood the intention of the scorpion, but I deliberately pretended not to understand, looked at him and said, "you think the falling wild goose knife is useless, then give it back to me."


    The scorpion smiled: "it''s not difficult to exchange the falling wild goose sword with me."


    I shook my head decisively. Before I could speak, the scorpion said, "now I come to you in person. Should you return the magic sword to me based on my love of sparing you from death?"


    I shook my head and said decisively, "the magic sword must not be returned to the people in the demon world, because it is related to the life and death of countless of us."


    The scorpion looked at me and said calmly, "I guessed you would say that! Then do it. When I kill you, everything you have is mine, including the magic sword. "


    I stepped back and killed the divine sword instantly: "if you want the magic sword, take it from my body."


    The scorpion still looked at me calmly and slowly stepped back: "you take the first shot, I''ll let you do three moves."


    I smiled: "again? I won''t be fooled again. If you really want to kill me and seize the magic sword, you can do it. Don''t grind haw. "


    The scorpion also smiled: "you look like when I was young... Just, I didn''t receive any order to rob the magic sword. I''ll spare you this time. I said I would kill you when you become a martial god. If I do, I will find you when you become a martial god. "


    After a pause, the scorpion said, "take good care of the magic sword in your hand. It''s a holy thing in the demon world. You can''t fall into the hands of others."


    I took back the killing sword and said loudly, "don''t worry, no one else can easily touch the magic sword in my hand except me..."


    The scorpion smiled and turned to leave. I hurriedly said, "where''s elder Jin dingzhang? What have you done to him? "


    "Don''t worry, he will come to you in a few hours..." the voice of the scorpion gradually faded away. When the last word came, I felt that he had been far away.


    After calming my mind for a while, I suddenly remembered the falling wild goose knife and shouted, "where''s the falling wild goose knife? When will you give it back to me? "


    The scorpion didn''t answer. He seemed to be really far away and didn''t hear me.


    He seems very fickle. He wants to kill me and take away the magic sword. He also wants to keep his promise. He will kill me after I become a martial god. It''s changeable.


    I shook my head reluctantly. I was about to tidy up the scorpion''s words. A voice came: "the scorpion didn''t kill you. It''s really beyond my expectation!"


    The master of this voice is the elder Jin Xiang. I don''t know when he came here. I don''t have any feeling.


    Not only did I not find the arrival of Jin Xiang, but also my Yuanshen and Wan''er did not find anything.


    Jin Xiang''s strength seems completely different from his appearance. He looks old and weak, but he is actually a strong man.


    He gives me a deep feeling, although I know he is the top martial god, and his strength is absolutely strong enough.


    I saluted with a fist and said respectfully, "the scorpion has been chasing me before, but since I was shot down by him and was safe in the Tibetan Sutra Canyon, he suddenly changed his attitude towards me and said he would kill me after I became a martial god. He probably thinks that only those who have reached the realm of martial god will have a powerful yuan God, which is of some use to him, a person in the demon world... "


    "You''re wrong." Jin Xiang sat down slowly, looked at me and said calmly, "people in the demon world always act according to their own preferences and never ask right or wrong. I''ve fought with him before. I know him better. He specializes in defensive combat skills. If he really does it, he must not be the opponent of you and me. The man was very cunning. He noticed that I was nearby and deliberately said so. His purpose was just to take the opportunity to escape. "


    I don''t believe it: "when the Scorpion was in the Sutra Valley, he also let me go. You were not present at that time, and no one else was present... "

 Chapter 731

    Jin Xiang interrupted me with a smile: "I wasn''t there at that time, but Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu were there. In fact, since you came to Shengxian gate, we have been paying attention to your every move. But at that time, I didn''t know who you were and why you came here. I thought you were ordinary martial artists who happened to enter the Shengxian gate, so we didn''t contact you. "


    I was a little stunned and couldn''t help exclaiming: "so you knew when we first came in... When we killed the demon king, would you be there to help you?"


    Jin Xiang shook his head slightly: "it''s not that we knew as soon as you came in, but that you startled us when you came to the white jade bridge to practice. Later, when the scorpion appeared and you were chased, I asked Jin dingzhang, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu to help you. After you were shot down in the Tibetan Sutra Canyon, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu have been secretly protecting you. The scorpion must have noticed that the existence of Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu was a great threat to him, so he deliberately said such words and made a gesture of sparing your life... "


    I think back to everything before. I really didn''t feel the existence of Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu. Maybe their strength was too strong. I didn''t pay attention to this deliberately, so I didn''t find it.


    If all this was like what Jin Xiang said, I felt lucky at that time. Now I know that in fact, Jin Xiang and others helped in secret.


    This makes sense. Otherwise, with the strength of the scorpion, I''m afraid I''ve already died many times.


    I suddenly realized that the scorpion didn''t spare my life temporarily because of magnanimity, nor did it kill me after I grew up. I was still a little too young to see through the scorpion''s real mind.


    "Elder, you scared away the scorpion and saved the younger generation. I''m not very grateful..."


    "Don''t say that." Jin Xiang smiled and said, "in the future, pay more attention to the people and things around you. Don''t be a fool. In the future, you will take care of the immortal gate, but you can''t turn over some small things. Don''t say that. You have a rest. How do you feel? "


    I remembered Jin Xiang''s words and said, "it''s much better. There''s basically no problem."


    Jin Xiang looked at me and nodded slowly, "in that case, I will start to teach you a complete decision to ascend to immortality now. You used to practice immortality promotion, and it is relatively complete. There are only a few key points that seem to be different. I''ll teach you the complete skill. Compare yourself to practice and make up for the shortcomings. I think you''ll practice much faster in the future. "


    I was overjoyed and saluted again: "thank you, elder..."


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "you''re a big elder. I''m not used to it... Well, although I can''t be your master, I''m also half of your master and your elders. If you want to reorganize the immortal gate in the future, you also need the help of people who are familiar with the immortal gate. Why don''t I ask you for a position and be the supreme elder of the new immortal gate? "


    I remembered that Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu were the elders of the new immortal sect. It was justifiable for Jin Xiang, who had a higher seniority than Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu, to be the supreme elder, so I said to Jin Xiang, "it''s so good! In the future, you will be the supreme elder of Shengxian gate. "


    Jin Xiang smiled, "if you promise, I''m not polite. I, the supreme elder, dare not say anything else. It''s still no problem to teach you some skills and combat skills. I forgot to tell you that some of the advanced combat skills of Shengxian gate are in my hands. If you need them, I can give them to you at any time. "


    When I was happy, I whispered, "finally found it", hugged my fist and said, "thank you, elder."


    Jin Xiang said, "you''re welcome, sect leader. This is what we should do. We will start to teach you the decision to ascend to immortality now. After you practice for a few days, we will teach you war skills. "


    I was overjoyed and quickly said, "thank you, elder."


    Jin Xiang stood up with a smile and said slowly, "the skill of Shengxian sect has always been a compulsory skill for the disciples of Shengxian sect. This skill is called the immortal formula. Those who practice this skill will reach a very high level one day, fly to the fairy world and become immortal. The skill is divided into two chapters. When Jin Xiang taught me the skill, you looked serious and spoke respectfully, but did not lose dignity. You seemed to be a strict teacher.


    Naturally, I listened attentively to his teachings for fear that I would miss a word and dare not be careless.


    For me, the formula of ascending to immortality is an introductory skill, and it is also a skill that I will practice tirelessly all my life. There must be no mistake.


    Maybe Jin Xiang doesn''t know that the outside world can directly input information into the human brain. He still uses the traditional method of oral and personal teaching to tell me the formula of immortality promotion formula and the places to pay attention to during cultivation.


    If I can''t write it all down, I''m afraid there will still be defects in my future cultivation, which will affect my cultivation speed and even my future achievements.


    Since Jin Xiang began to teach Kung Fu, Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu didn''t come back until night fell, and Jin Xiang and I didn''t move half a step.


    Maybe Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu won''t come back tonight. It''s not easy for them to find Jin dingzhang hidden by the scorpion and the whereabouts of Youyi to avoid them.


    But it just gives me enough time and prevents me from being disturbed.


    After a whole night, Jin Xiang finally taught all the first level skills of immortality promotion formula, which was much slower than those external methods of directly transmitting information, but my understanding of skills was much deeper.


    When Jin Xiang taught me, he told me all the cultivation experience of him and his predecessors, which was the greatest help to me and made me have a deep understanding of Kung Fu.


    At dawn, Jin Xiang stopped teaching. He slowly stood up and asked me, "how much do you remember?"


    I thought back and said confidently, "I remember everything. Thank you, elder, for your trouble. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "it seems that your qualification is not too bad... When I helped you heal before, I thought your qualification was not very good, but I didn''t expect your memory to be so good. It can be regarded as making up for some."


    I smiled: "my qualification is really not very good, which I don''t deny. In the past, in order to speed up my cultivation, I took a lot of panacea, but up to now, I am only a level three martial king, and the speed of cultivation is not fast. "

 Chapter 732

    Jin Xiang nodded without considering my feelings and said directly, "your qualification is really not very good, but it''s not too bad. At least you work hard enough in practice and have a certain depth of understanding of the decision to ascend to immortality. If you work harder in the future, your achievement will not be too low..."


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I had to smile bitterly. I didn''t know how to talk to him.


    I thought Jin Xiang would be finished with a few words, but he went on to say: "I don''t know what the immortal cultivation world is like now, but in the past, many disciples of Shengxian sect had touched the threshold of the realm of Wuxian at your age..."


    When Jin Xiang said this, he seemed to fall into the memory. The whole person stayed in general without any action.


    I dare not disturb him. I just stand aside quietly. Maybe Jinxiang thinks of something important. I can''t disturb him.


    A quarter of an hour later, Jin Xiang slowly regained his mind. After looking at me, he showed an embarrassed look on his face: "distracted..."


    I was stunned and listened to him and said, "Jin Feng, you are the descendant of my Jin family, that is, the descendant of the sect leader. So no matter whether the sect leader will come back or when, you, the new sect leader of Shengxian sect, should concentrate on Cultivation and strive to improve your strength. Even if the scorpion''s words are not credible, we should be prepared for the enemy to appear again! "


    I nodded: "what the supreme elder said is that I will try my best to cultivate and strive to reach the martial god level as soon as possible and be a true door master."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "you still have almost two big realms to go from the martial god realm, which requires a lot of time and energy. So I want to remind you that you should practice in isolation for a period of time and make a good effort to practice the immortality resolution I taught you. "


    After a pause, he patted me on the shoulder and said earnestly, "I will teach you the second half of the decision to ascend to immortality in one day. Then you will practice together, combine front and rear, and master everything. The speed of cultivation will be improved a lot."


    I would like to promise Jin Xiang, but there are still many things waiting for me outside, so I still said to Jin Xiang: "senior elder, there are several very important things waiting for me outside. I can''t shut up for the time being..."


    "Why?" Jin Xiang was a little strange: "is there something more important than cultivation to wait for you?"


    I nodded and said, "it''s really a very important thing..."


    I simply told Jin Xiang about the outside world, and finally deliberately said, "after you taught me the complete decision of immortality promotion and some war skills, I will go to find the whereabouts of Luoyan Dao, and then take you, elder Li, elder Liu and elder Jin dingzhang to leave here, go to the outside world, have a look, and deal with my outside affairs by the way. After finishing these, I will come back here to practice in seclusion and strive to become an expert in the martial god realm as soon as possible. "


    Jin Xiang nodded and said comprehensively, "I can''t interfere too much in the affairs of the sect leader, as long as the sect leader knows what to do. I''m tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first. This place is safe for the time being. The sect leader can practice here at ease. In the evening, I''ll teach the sect leader the second half of immortality promotion and some war skills. "


    I clapped my fist and said, "it''s hard for the supreme elder... Does the supreme elder know the killing God sword?"


    Jin Xiang was going to leave. After listening to my words, he turned to look at me and said in surprise: "have you practiced the killing God sword? It''s really great. Although my major is not killing God sword, I happen to know this set of sword. It''s a world-famous peerless sword. "


    I said, "killing God sword is one of my best fighting skills at present. Although I can''t say I have understood the true meaning of this sword, I think I have some attainments in fencing."


    Jin Xiang looked at me with a surprised look and said loudly, "OK, very good. In that case, I''m going to find out the sword Manual of God killing sword. I''ll give it to you in the evening, and you can practice by yourself. "


    My intention was to verify whether my killing God sword technique was complete. After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I knew that my goal had been achieved, so I smiled and said, "thank you, elder."


    Jin Xiang looked at me again and smiled slowly. Looking at his look, he seemed to know my caution like the back of his hand, but he didn''t say anything.


    Jin Xiang left with a smile. When he left, he waved a disk into his space ring.


    I said how could no one disturb my cultivation all the time? It turned out that Jin Xiang quietly arranged the array, so no one bothered us.


    It seems that Jin Xiang is also an array mage, but I don''t know to what extent he has achieved in array.


    I don''t know anything when he quietly arranges the array. I think his attainments in array are far better than mine.


    When I have a chance, I must ask him for advice. After all, in addition to the determination of immortality and the killing of God sword, I also need to have deeper attainments in other aspects.


    I thought I came to Shengxian gate in a hurry. I encountered many dangers along the way. I almost died here several times. It seemed rash.


    Now it seems that I have worked hard and been happy. Since I met Jin dingzhang and then met Jin Xiang and others, my fate began to change.


    Recently, my main energy naturally needs to be focused on cultivation. After all, the first half of the newly obtained immortality promotion decision needs to be cultivated. Then, I need to practice and study the complete version of the killing God sword and the possible array.


    After Jin Xiang taught me the first level of complete skill, I had a deep understanding of the formula of immortality promotion. When I tried to practice, I found that I made rapid progress and felt like a thousand miles a day.


    In one day''s effort, my aura has increased a lot. If I continue at this rate, I will hopefully break through again soon.


    This was absolutely unthinkable before. After all, when I practiced before, every breakthrough was very difficult. It took me a lot of time and energy, and even needed the help of elixir and so on.


    Having tasted the sweetness, I followed Jin Xiang to learn the second half of the decision to ascend to immortality. I paid more attention and worked harder, and temporarily forgot all other things.


    Jin Xiang was very satisfied with my attitude and efforts. In accordance with his commitment, he not only gave me the decision to ascend to immortality, but also taught me the God killing sword and array I put forward without reservation.


    I have made rapid progress in killing God sword and array. Even I feel like a genius.


    Jin Xiang couldn''t help praising me when I was practicing the killing God sword technique, but in his praise, I was surprised that the time had passed for several months.

 Chapter 733

    Jin Xiang praised me for my rapid progress in a few months, which is not directly proportional to my qualification. I found that the time has passed for a long time.


    I was worried when I thought that there were still many things I hadn''t done, but Jin Xiang told me that he had already sent someone to help me do those things, so that I didn''t have to be distracted and continued to concentrate on cultivation until I broke through again.


    I was both grateful and worried. I wanted to leave immediately, but I couldn''t let Jin Xiang down. I was in a dilemma at both ends at once.


    I didn''t intend to practice here for so long. After all, my relatives and friends are waiting for me in Binhu village.


    But I can''t stand Jin Xiang''s insistence. I can only choose to practice here first. In order to speed up the cultivation speed, under the guidance of Jin Xiang, I went directly to the Juling Dharma array on the white jade bridge and was ready to concentrate on practicing for another month.


    The almost solid aura in the spirit gathering array made my cultivation speed faster. Within this month, I obviously felt that there were signs of breakthrough in my realm again.


    This was something I could not imagine before. After all, I had just broken through. According to past experience, it would take at least a year and a half to break through again.


    Seeing that I was about to break through, Jin Xiang specially came to the spirit gathering array to guard my cultivation, and gave me a red pill: "this Wuling pill is just suitable for you to take now, which can ensure that you can break through smoothly."


    I took the red pill and took it before I said, "thank you, elder. I didn''t expect to break through again in such a short time. It''s all your credit, elder."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "you haven''t broken through yet. Concentrate on Cultivation and break through as soon as possible."


    I nodded and said excitedly, "if it goes on like this, I will be able to successfully break through the realm of Wuxian in a short time."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "it''s not easy to break through the realm of Wuxian. You don''t have to think about it until you reach the peak of cultivation of King Wu. Now you concentrate on cultivation. After you break through, we''ll leave here temporarily and go to Binhu village. "


    I nodded: "I think the people in Binhu village must be worried after coming so long... By the way, I will introduce the first batch of disciples of Shengxian gate to the supreme elder. They must be waiting for me in Binhu village now."


    A long time has passed. I think xuelianer and others must have built a transmission array in Binhu village. They may have brought some of the excellent disciples of Shengxian sect outside.


    Of course, this is just my guess. I didn''t see it with my own eyes, so I didn''t dare to make a conclusion.


    Jin Xiang nodded slightly: "if they can improve their strength in a short time like you, I will give you a few effective helpers from what I have learned in my life."


    At this time, I thought of my relatives and friends in Binhu village. Suddenly, I had the impulse to leave here and go back. Although I didn''t say it, my expression had betrayed me.


    Jin Xiang suddenly shouted, "don''t be distracted. Be careful that the demons take the opportunity to make trouble."


    I suddenly woke up with sweat on my forehead. If Jin Xiang hadn''t awakened me nearby, I''m afraid the demon would have started to haunt me before I began to break through.


    The martial arts are most afraid of natural disasters and heart demons. Martial arts people who die under these two kinds almost every day.


    I have experienced many natural disasters, and I have also been through the heart devil. Now I almost induce the heart devil again. I don''t know if I want to go back to Binhu village, which makes the heart devil stronger.


    I raised my hand to wipe the sweat from my forehead and said to Jin Xiang with lingering fear: "the heart demon came silently. I was almost controlled by it when I was not careful..."


    Jin Xiang raised his hand and injected a pure aura into my body. At the same time, he said, "the aura in your body is turbulent. Don''t rush to break through first. After stabilizing these auras, let me help you break through."


    I nodded and knew that at this time I could only listen to Jin Xiang and stabilize the turbulent aura in my body first.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid I will not only be unable to break through, but also be injured or killed.


    When it comes to martial arts cultivation, the essence is to act against the sky. If you don''t pay attention, you may be killed by heart demons and other disasters, and you can''t break through rashly when the aura in your body is turbulent.


    It has been four hours since we tried to suppress the disordered Reiki and slowly restore it to normal.


    Jin Xiang was always by my side. Seeing that I was back to normal, he said, "take a break and have something to eat. I''ll help you break through in the evening. Remember, before I come, don''t try to break through easily to avoid accidents. "


    I stood up and said, "thank you, elder. I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    Jin Xiang turned and left. When he left, he deliberately looked back at me. I could see from his eyes that he was very dissatisfied with my performance today.


    It''s not his fault. Martial arts practitioners practice against the sky. Although heart demons and natural disasters are inevitable, it''s rare for me to be almost invaded by heart demons because I think of my relatives.


    Jin Xiang must think that people like me are not suitable for cultivation. If a person can''t achieve nothing without me in his heart, it''s very difficult to reach a certain highest level on the way of cultivating immortals.


    To put it bluntly, martial artists should have a heart of stone and look at their emotions lightly. Otherwise, it will be difficult to really reach the highest level, and flying to the fairy world will only be a dream.


    At this moment, I had some ideas about myself, or I began to retreat.


    I also think I may not be suitable for cultivating immortals, because I value feelings, especially family affection.


    The idea flashed by, and then I immediately threw the idea out of the sky and let myself completely forget the scene.


    I must not retreat at this time. I must have customer service and meet difficulties to achieve the ultimate goal.


    I rested for a while, ate something, got rid of all my distractions, and walked slowly in the spirit gathering Dharma array.


    I have been to the Baiyu bridge once and have been here recently. It is very familiar to say that where I go, the aura is still as solid as the entity, and then scattered, as if the thick fog was blown by the wind. This scene is like being at the top of a mountain, surrounded by hazy clouds, which gives me the illusion of being in a fairyland.


    During my time in Shengxian gate, I spent most of my time practicing. I had hardly paid attention to the scenery of Shengxian gate. At this time, I was fascinated by such beautiful scenery.


    At this time, I temporarily forgot all things, and the whole person was in an unprecedented relaxed state, as if I had returned to childhood in an instant, carefree.

 Chapter 735

    Li Zhongyuan and others watched and said nothing, but they vaguely surrounded me. If I wanted to escape, I was afraid they had completely controlled me before I started.


    I''m worried that if I''m really dead and my soul comes back to life on someone else''s body, I''m afraid what''s waiting for me will be a blow of thunder.


    Jin Xiang and others come from the immortal sect. They are all decent people. But they don''t like me who occupies other people''s bodies. Maybe they will treat me as an enemy.


    Occupying other people''s bodies is hard for me to accept. I''m afraid Jin Xiang and others won''t accept it.


    Will they kill me? I hope not.


    I just feel like I''m getting lucky. I didn''t expect something to happen in an instant, forcing me to the edge of life and death. Things are really changeable.


    After a column of incense, Jin Xiang slowly loosened my wrist and said in a rather heavy tone: "sect leader, there is indeed a soul in your body who doesn''t know who it is, but he seems to have fallen into a deep sleep. I tried to wake him up, but there was no response at all. If I''m not mistaken, this body must not be yours, but the sleeping soul. "


    I frowned and said, "so do I occupy someone else''s body? I''ve been living like this for more than ten years, and I haven''t found anything wrong. I still don''t understand the meaning of the supreme elder. "


    Jin Xiang sighed, looked back at Li Zhongyuan and others, and slowly said, "the sect leader, as the sect leader of the immortal sect, how can he occupy other people''s bodies? We mean to awaken the sleeping soul in the main body of the door and return the body to others. I wonder if you can agree, sect leader? "


    I was stunned and then angrily said, "in this way, I have only one yuan God left? I''ve been practicing hard for so many years. Isn''t it all in vain? I don''t know if what you said is true. Even if it is true, it''s not my intention. How can I blame all my mistakes on me? "


    Jin Xiang sighed again: "I also know it''s unfair to the sect leader, so I prepared this Baoding and the heavenly and earth treasures in the Baoding. We will use Baoding and Tiancai Dibao to reshape the body of the sect master and let the master restore himself. "


    Li Zhongyuan said aside, "it''s just that this process will take at least a year, and there will be great pain at the same time. You can refuse, sect leader, but we have to detain the sect leader temporarily and deal with it after the old sect leader returns. It''s a matter of last resort. One of the rules of Shengxian sect is to prohibit disciples from taking away other people''s bodies, because it''s against heaven and cruel and shameful. "


    I felt my head hot and couldn''t help yelling, "why do you do this? With your words, can you prove that I really occupied other people''s bodies to survive? Do you have evidence? "


    Jin dingzhang suddenly said, "sect leader, we have brought the Sansheng mirror, which can see everything the sect leader has experienced in this life. As long as the sect leader cooperates with us, we can make everything happen again... The only way we know is to prove whether the sect leader''s body is his own or someone else''s. "


    I moved in my heart and looked at Jin dingzhang and others. I didn''t speak.


    Jin dingzhang looked at me like this, and then said, "if it is proved that the sect leader is not a corpse, the sect leader will still be our sect leader, and we will still be punished by the sect leader. If it is proved that the sect leader is indeed... Reviving the soul with the corpse, the original God of the sect leader will be forcibly pulled out by us and return the body to the sleeping soul. At the same time, we will reshape the body of the sect leader, but the sect leader can no longer be the sect leader of our immortal promotion sect. Otherwise, the sect leader will take the lead in violating the sect rules. "


    "What''s the reason?" I said angrily, "have you decided my fate like this? I don''t know the rules of Shengxian gate. Is it too much for you to ask me with it? "


    Jin dingzhang looked at Jin Xiang in embarrassment, sighed and stopped talking.


    Jin Xiang said, "Article 8 of the discipline of Shengxian gate forbids anyone to take away another person''s body. Violators take the yuan God and put it into the sky fire furnace for burning for 77, 49 days. After seventy-seven or forty-nine days, if the sky fire burns without the dead, you can avoid death. This is our certificate and the responsibility of our Shengxian gate punishment hall. "


    I was stunned. It took me a long time to return to my mind: "so you are kind to me?"


    Jin Xiang sighed again: "sect leader, you are from the Jin family. You should know that no one can violate the sect rules of Shengxian sect, even the sect leaders of all dynasties. Since the sect leader is the new sect leader of Shengxian sect, this sect rule cannot be violated. Please forgive me. "


    I was speechless. I could only look at Jin Xiang and stare at Jin Xiang.


    It sounds ridiculous that they use the rules of the old immortal sect to ask me, the new master of the immortal sect, but where is their strength? What can I do?


    To put it bluntly, I''m not strong enough. Otherwise, don''t talk about door rules. Even if it''s the imperial edict of the Lord, I don''t care.


    After a while, I suddenly thought of a question and said to Jin Xiang, "how did the supreme elder find my abnormality? I don''t feel it myself... "


    Jin Xiang said with a wry smile, "well... In fact, I doubted at the beginning, but I didn''t say it. As far as I know, even the descendants of the Jin family who get married with foreigners will not have the same poor cultivation talent as the sect leader. This is one reason why I began to doubt the sect leader. Secondly, the sect leader is obviously intelligent and has the demeanor of the Jin family, but when practicing, your body is obviously limited to Reiki, and even repels Reiki. This makes me have to doubt that there may be something wrong with the body of the sect leader. "


    Jin dingzhang explained: "the Constitution and talent of the Jin family are naturally close to the aura of heaven and earth, and there have even been peerless talents who can practice independently at birth..."


    I understood the meaning of Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang and said with a bitter smile, "in that case, please let the supreme elder and the three elders witness together to see if I really occupy other people''s bodies. If so, I am willing to listen to the four elders, return the body to... The soul, and then reshape the flesh. "


    After a pause, I clenched my teeth and said, "if this is the case, I have no face to continue to be the sect leader of Shengxian gate. Without the elders saying, I will naturally give up the position of sect leader and let others take charge of Shengxian gate."


    Jin Xiang and others looked at each other and seemed surprised why I suddenly changed my attitude and agreed that they should check whether there was a problem with my body.


    I will never explain again. In fact, I just know that I can''t resist. Instead of being forced to promise, I''d better take the initiative.

 Chapter 734

    I was lost in the beauty of fairyland, and I didn''t know how long it took to get back to my senses.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought: if others were practicing in such a solid aura, would they have broken through long ago?


    Although I now have a chance to break through, is this speed normal in Jin Xiang''s view?


    I am not a genius, nor a peerless genius, so I don''t think my cultivation speed will satisfy Jin Xiang.


    In the view of a martial god like Jin Xiang, I''m afraid my cultivation talent is at most medium.


    You know, many years ago, the geniuses of Shengxian gate, it is said that some people became Wuxian when they were less than 20 years old.


    I was secretly upset. I was worried that Jin Xiang would give me up because of my poor qualification.


    I thought of the previous scene. When I was practicing the killing God sword technique and the decision to rise to immortality, Jin Xiang said, "it''s good that you can practice to this extent."


    At that time, I thought it was praising me. Now I want to come. I think I have a good cultivation speed. I''m afraid it''s just very common in Jinxiang''s view.


    In short, I may have let Jin Xiang down. He has known me very well and must have known that my qualification is actually very ordinary.


    Some anxiously waited for a long time. When night came, Jin Xiang finally came to the white jade bridge again.


    He brought a huge square tripod, like a small room.


    The tripod looked rather heavy. When Jin Xiang put it down, I felt the white jade bridge tremble slightly, as if I couldn''t bear it.


    Jin Xiang, who put down the Sifang tripod, didn''t say a word more nonsense to me. He directly said to me, "go in."


    I found that the tripod was not empty, but almost full of black liquid.


    The black liquid has no special smell, like black water, but there is no ripple. It looks strange.


    I didn''t dare to ask any more. I jumped in. The black liquid was enough to drown me, but I was already a warrior in the realm of King Wu. I could fly or float freely and easily let my head out of the juice.


    At this time, I already knew why the liquid didn''t have any ripples. It turned out that it looked like a black liquid of medicine juice. It was about to become a solid, semi-liquid, very viscous, and there could be no ripples at all.


    Turning around and looking at Jin Xiang outside the tripod, I was about to ask what this meant when I saw Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu coming to me at the same time.


    With them, but a little behind, there is another person - Jin dingzhang.


    The four of them came together and didn''t know what they were going to do. They all looked serious.


    I knew that Jin dingzhang had been found, and I knew that the scorpion didn''t treat him well, but this was the first time I saw Jin dingzhang in recent months, and I couldn''t help looking at him more.


    "Door master." Jin Xiang said to me very seriously, "I know the sect leader is very strange now. I don''t know what we are going to do. Please don''t worry. What we have to do now is absolutely for the good of the sect leader. "


    I frowned: "I don''t understand the meaning of the supreme elder. What is this black liquid?"


    Jin Xiang looked at me and said slowly, "I don''t know why the sect leader has changed like this, and I don''t know what the sect leader has experienced before. There are no outsiders here. Maybe the sect leader is willing to tell us now, how can you be a soul Reviver? "


    "Resurrect the soul with a corpse?" I was surprised and couldn''t help shouting, "what are you talking about?"


    Jin Xiang shouted positively, "why did the sect leader hide it from us? Your body is not your own at all. Otherwise, you who are about to break through will not show signs of breaking through until you practice on the white jade bridge for a month. And when your demons invaded just now, I clearly saw a yuan God and a soul. One of the original gods is you, but the other, I''m afraid, is the soul of the person who can''t be reincarnated and hidden in your body. "


    I was completely stunned. Looking at Jin Xiang, I was at a loss. What''s this? When did I revive my soul with a corpse? This is nonsense?


    But it didn''t look like he was joking with me. His serious expression told me that if I couldn''t make it clear, I was afraid they wouldn''t let me go easily.


    I was so anxious that I sweated and said in panic: "I didn''t do this at all... On the contrary, there was a yuan God of the martial god, because he wanted to seize my body, enter my body, try to control me, and finally I killed him..."


    "What are you talking about?" Jin Xiang frowned and shouted, "you are just a little king of martial arts. How can you kill the yuan God of the martial god? Don''t you know that the original God of the martial god has almost condensed into an entity, and its strength will not be worse than that of the noumenon. You a king of martial arts killed a martial god. Who will believe it? "


    I saw the anger on Jin Xiang''s face. Knowing that he misunderstood me and talked nonsense, I told him everything before, and explained in detail the process of killing the nine Taoist priests of the martial god.


    When I finished, Jin Xiang''s face improved a lot. He said slowly, "I see. After the yuan God of the martial god exploded, all the yuan God''s power was really absorbed by your yuan God? That''s a good chance for you... "


    Pause: "but what I don''t understand is that even so, there won''t be two souls in your body at the same time... Think again. If you didn''t use the corpse to revive the soul, would others quietly use your body?"


    I was startled: "this..."


    I suddenly remembered something, so I quickly said, "when I was ten years old, I slipped and fell from the abyss of death in the south of Binhu village. I was in a coma. When I woke up, I was saved. The one who saved me is my adoptive father, Zhou Shuangyin, the Lord of mirror God city. He always regarded me as his own son and never doubted my identity and origin. He didn''t know that I was not their child until I told the truth... Now in retrospect, if there was a problem, it must have been the problem at that time. "


    Jin Xiang slowly came forward, reached out and grabbed my wrist, said in his mouth, "don''t move, let me carefully explore your yuan God..."


    I silently asked Jin Xiang to check my Yuanshen and cooperate with him to find out what was going on.


    It''s not a good thing that a person has two primordial gods or souls. If he doesn''t do well, there will be big problems. At least, the conflict between the two souls will make me lose my mind, or it will endanger my life. I don''t know how to die.


    Therefore, I must find out my situation. If there are two souls in me, I must find a way to solve it.

 Chapter 736

    Seeing that others had no objection, Jin Xiang waved and motioned Jin dingzhang and others to start checking my body.


    Jin dingzhang took out an ancient octagonal bronze mirror from his space ring. The bronze mirror was spotless and looked very carefully kept by Jin dingzhang.


    At first glance, the bronze mirror is something that has been around for a long time. The ancient and mysterious atmosphere is coming. When facing it, it is like facing an old monster who has lived for countless years, giving people an unpredictable mysterious atmosphere.


    The bronze mirror is octagonal. Its eight sides are inlaid with many unknown gemstones. It looks very dim, but the breath contained in it is also ancient and mysterious.


    When I looked at the ancient mirror, I felt that everything was taken away by it. I had the illusion of completely losing myself. I was immediately aware that the ancient mirror was very strange.


    "Please relax. The sect leader just needs to let his Yuanshen slowly touch the Sansheng mirror." Jin dingzhang said, "there will be no danger to the sect leader. These three habitats will never hurt the sect leader."


    I nodded and ordered my Yuanshen to slowly touch this ancient bronze mirror.


    Yuan Shen came out lazily and stood directly on the ancient mirror. He seemed to have enough confidence in me and didn''t think I occupied other people''s bodies.


    Or he just doesn''t care whether I occupy other people''s bodies. He is obviously different from me in many cases. I think he is not my original God.


    After the bronze mirror stood on the Yuanshen, it slowly changed. First, white lights flashed. On the mirror, strips of white light with finger width appeared, as if scanning my Yuanshen.


    Then the whole mirror was completely covered by such a white strip, and the whole copper mirror seemed to be pasted with a thick layer of lime and turned gray white.


    Then a protective mask emerged from the bronze mirror, wrapped my Yuanshen whole, and vaguely released a crystal soft light.


    At this time, Jin Xiang stepped forward and stretched out his hand to inject a pure aura into the ancient Sansheng mirror.


    In the next second, the light mask formed by the copper mirror suddenly emitted dazzling light, straight into the sky.


    A huge virtual mirror suddenly appeared in the air, which looked like an external projector was working.


    On the virtual mirror, when I was ten years old, I was looking at something. I looked a little sad, or disappointed


    Everything is so familiar. When I think back a little, I remember everything I experienced at that time.


    That was the day when our Binhu village welcomed Jin Nan, who had become an official and returned home, and the day when I fell into the abyss of death.


    All the scenes at that time appeared in Sansheng mirror, exactly the same as what I remembered.


    Looking at what I have experienced, I suddenly feel that this Sansheng mirror is really amazing. It can play back everything I have experienced in my life, as if it had been recorded in advance.


    This treasure is of no use in combat, but it is absolutely a treasure for some people with amnesia.


    With the passage of time, at the age of ten, I had come to the place where I fell into the abyss of death. The next second, I couldn''t bear to see it. At the age of ten, I finally fell into the abyss of death.


    The image is so vivid that it''s like I experienced that scene again.


    I don''t have any impression of the next scene, but I can still see it clearly from the Sansheng mirror.


    After I fell, although I fell very fast, I was still in the air for almost half a minute.


    It can be seen that the depth of the abyss of death is really amazing. No wonder no one has ever lived after falling from the abyss of death.


    By this time, I had a hunch that I should have died. At that time, I was only ten years old. It was strange that I didn''t die when I fell from such a high place.


    I didn''t dare to look anymore. I was about to close my eyes, but Jin Xiang shouted, "look carefully, don''t miss it, and look again."


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I had to stare at the moment when I landed.


    It''s a bad taste. You can imagine the taste of seeing yourself fall to death.


    I quickly adjusted my mind and was ready to see myself die. I was ready to see my body fall into a pile of meat mud.


    But the moment I was about to land, I clearly saw a dazzling white light flash.


    The white light came suddenly, completely out of thin air, without warning in advance.


    The white light almost blinded my eyes, so that I could hardly open my eyes. I felt the amazing brightness through the three life mirror.


    Jinxiang and others are the same, but they have experience and have long been ready, so they didn''t close their eyes.


    I actually saw this scene clearly, although the time was very short.


    When the white light flashed, it did not penetrate through my body, but disappeared as soon as it touched my body.


    Then I could see clearly. At the moment when the white light disappeared on my body, my body suddenly touched a hard object.


    I was in a coma and lost all my senses. I didn''t have time to see what the hard object was.


    Now I can see from the Sansheng mirror that there was a flying car where my body suddenly fell.


    Inside the flying car, there was a boy about my size. The boy seemed to be dead, with blood on his face and his head hanging soft on the left side of his neck


    I happened to fall on the discovery car, and unfortunately, there was a person below where my body fell.


    I am also very familiar with this person, which is clearly myself - this person is eight points similar to me. If it is not observable, I almost can''t tell who is who between me and him.


    He is Zhou Xiaoying''s brother Dongfang Hongfeng.


    We actually look very similar. No wonder when Zhou Xiaoying first saw me, she regarded me as her brother Dongfang Hongfeng without any doubt.


    Dongfang Hongfeng was also unlucky that day. I killed him when he went out for fun.


    If Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin knew this, they would not easily spare me. After all, I am their enemy, whether I mean it or not.


    At the moment when Dongfang Hongfeng died, his body was obviously hit by me, covered with scars and bruises. I don''t know why, but later it looked like nothing big.


    Seeing here, I seem to understand everything, but whether I lost the flesh of Oriental red maple or not, I still need to continue to see it and think about it.

 Chapter 737

    After thinking for a while, I have understood everything.


    I did die, and I died very tragically. When I fell, my flesh turned into mud, which was terrible.


    But what is surprising is that at the moment of dying, I smashed Dongfang Hongfeng, the unlucky egg who came to play in the endless swamp, to death, harming the innocent.


    Fortunately, when I smashed Dongfang Hongfeng to death, I just smashed him to death, but I didn''t smash his body.


    Strangely, I don''t know why, the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng, who was killed by me, instantly recovered as it was. It looked like it had not been hit, and there were no scars left.


    Is it the white light? That white light actually restored his broken body to its original state at the moment after Dongfang Hongfeng died?


    But I clearly saw that the white light disappeared after entering my body and did not touch the flesh of Oriental red maple.


    This made me a little puzzled. Jin Xiang and others were also very puzzled. They couldn''t help but read it again and wanted to see it more carefully.


    The second time, all of us focused on the white light. As a result, we really saw clearly. At the moment when my body hit the flying car, the white light left my body and entered the flesh of Oriental red maple.


    In other words, at the moment when Dongfang Hongfeng was killed by me, white light entered his body. At the next moment, he repaired and completely restored his bruised flesh.


    It''s amazing and hard to believe, but the fact is the fact. In front of us, we can''t help but believe it.


    Somehow, I suddenly stopped worrying that I would be punished by Jinxiang and others if I occupied the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng. On the contrary, I was a little relieved.


    I even thought in an instant: it''s good. Otherwise, even if my soul entered Dongfang Hongfeng''s body at that time, Dongfang Hongfeng''s body was a corpse that could not continue to live, and I would be dead.


    Without the soul of the body, there is no way to stay in this world for a long time, either reincarnate or disappear.


    In my state at that time, the soul is still in the initial stage. After leaving the flesh, it will soon dissipate and really die.


    This is my opportunity, but it is also the nightmare of Dongfang Hongfeng. In my opinion, everything is a coincidence, which is beneficial to me.


    "Is this white light the legendary medical holy art of restoring Yang?" After all, Jin Xiang was well-informed. He was the first to say, "now does anyone know this God''s art against the sky?"


    Jin dingzhang and Liu Xianzu shook their heads together. The expression on their faces told me that they didn''t know what was going on with the white light.


    Li Zhongyuan seemed to be lost in thought. He bowed his head and didn''t speak or express anything.


    "It seems that Jin Feng was lucky and was secretly saved by an expert. Otherwise, even if your soul is transferred to Dongfang Hongfeng... The boy''s body, you will die. Even if you are lucky enough to survive, you will be a disabled person and it will be difficult to achieve great achievements in your life. "


    Jin Xiang was sure that I had occupied the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng. His name changed immediately and he no longer called me sect leader.


    I had expected this, but things were developing too fast. I felt a little uncomfortable for a while, so I didn''t speak.


    Li Zhongyuan said, "this should be the art of restoring Yang. I can''t imagine that such people still exist today. I''m afraid they are all hidden experts, which is rare for ordinary people. "


    Instead of paying attention to what Jin Xiang and Li Zhongyuan said, I stared at my shattered body in the Sansheng mirror and shivered uncontrollably.


    The flesh can''t be repaired. Even with the most skilled doctor by my side, I can''t do anything.


    The unacceptable fact is also a fact. I looked at Jin Xiang helplessly, smiled bitterly and said: "it seems that I am really dead, but I don''t know... My yuan God has never talked about it, and I haven''t asked..."


    Jin Xiang nodded: "some things are too incredible or unbelievable. People will selectively forget these things and completely forget them. It is impossible to take the initiative to remember in their life... People call it selective amnesia. You were ten years old and a child. You suddenly encountered such a great difficulty. You instinctively chose to forget what happened during this period and only remember other things. You didn''t deliberately hide anything from us. Fortunately, there was an expert to help at that time. Otherwise, you and Dongfang Hongfeng, who were still children, would die because their flesh was destroyed. "


    After a pause, Jin Xiang reached out and patted me on the shoulder, sighed and said, "it''s a pity that the human body repaired by Yang restoring technique, although it looks no different, its constitution has been completely changed, just like a broken vase stuck together. It doesn''t make any difference, but it''s actually much worse than before."


    I nodded vaguely, listening to Jin Xiang then said: "it is said that your body is no longer suitable for cultivation, your meridians are chaotic, and your physique is very poor... But after your unremitting efforts, you have reached the level 3 king of martial arts, which is commendable..."


    I was not happy because of Jin Xiang''s praise, but said with some worry: "since my flesh is really not my own, the supreme elder will pull my yuan God away from the flesh and return the flesh to Dongfang Hongfeng... If his soul is still alive, you should be able to cure him."


    Jin Xiang looked at me and said slowly with a embarrassed expression: "anyway, this body is not suitable for cultivation, and you don''t have to give up... After we reshape your body, I think your cultivation speed will have a long leap period... You may thank us at that time."


    I smiled bitterly: "the supreme elder is affected and several elders are affected. I didn''t know about it at all, but now that I know it, I must return the flesh to Dongfang Hongfeng. He is my adoptive father''s own son and my brother."


    Jin Xiang nodded slightly: "the master of the flesh should be the sleeping soul hidden in the flesh. He is still alive. If you don''t return it, I''m afraid there will be countless demons in the future. It''s better to return it now and reshape a more suitable body... "


    In fact, I am still reluctant to give up this flesh body. After all, it has followed me for so many years. I have always practiced as my own flesh body and have made great achievements.


    However, what Jin Xiang said is also reasonable. Since this flesh body belongs to Dongfang Hongfeng, I have no reason to occupy it all the time. After all, he is Zhou Shuangyin''s son and is my brother.

 Chapter 738

    Thinking of this, my mood slowly improved, suddenly became bright, and then smiled: "my body belongs to others, but I don''t know it myself. If it''s spread, I''m afraid everyone will laugh at me. And you also said that the door rules of the immortal promotion gate are here. I must return the flesh to Dongfang Hongfeng immediately. "


    After a pause, I said with a trace of reluctance: "I can''t continue to be the door master of the rising immortal gate. As the door master of the rising immortal gate, please ask the supreme elder and several elders to choose the right person to serve."


    Jin Xiang looked at me. His eyes were very firm from the beginning, and slowly changed into a look of hesitation. He looked back at Li Zhongyuan and others, and slowly said, "the new immortal gate may have new rules. You are all the new elders of the immortal gate. Do you think I''m right?"


    Jin Xiang said this. Li Zhongyuan and others and I were stunned. What is the new immortal gate? Should there be a new gate rule? Before that, he said that no one could violate the rules of the immortal promotion gate. Didn''t he beat himself in the mouth?


    But I also know that Jin Xiang is looking for a way out for me. Naturally, I don''t say much. I just don''t know what Li Zhongyuan and others will think.


    To my surprise, Li Zhongyuan also said: "as long as we find out the door master''s physical problems, it''s easy to say the rest. The new sect leader has the right to make new rules. I don''t think there''s anything to say about this. The main reason is that our previous door rules are inappropriate. We can change one of them, and several of our elders agree. Right? "


    Liu Xianzu and Jin dingzhang nodded together and said in unison: "just like this, the new Shengxian gate needs new rules."


    Jin Xiang always looked at Li Zhongyuan and others. Seeing that Li Zhongyuan and others said so, he said positively: "in that case, from today on, Article 8 of the rules of Shengxian gate will be abolished. From now on, there are only seven rules of Shengxian gate, not eight. "


    I was confused, but I was also very happy. I couldn''t help hugging my fist and said, "elder Taishang, elder Li, elder Liu and elder Jin, thank you for your kindness to me. I will bear in mind."


    Jin Xiang and others said in unison, "you''re welcome, sect leader. It''s all right."


    I nodded slightly, tried to calm my inner excitement, got rid of the inner fluctuations brought by big ups and downs, and secretly determined to work harder to improve my strength.


    Instead of saying anything more about this, I asked, "how many elders are sure of reshaping the flesh?"


    Jin Xiang pondered a little and said slowly, "reshaping the flesh is not so simple. I''m afraid we still need some time to prepare. At present, the medicine juice in this tripod I bring is only one tenth of the material to reshape the body. We have other materials inside Shengxian gate, but it takes time to collect them. We must refine those materials first to eliminate their bad fear and make them usable at any time. The fastest time to do these things is five days. After five days, we can start to reshape the body of the sect leader. Please wait patiently. "


    Li Zhongyuan added: "in addition to preparing the necessary materials, we also need to go to the place where the sect leader''s body is located. If you can find the hair or bones left by the sect leader''s own body, it will be of great benefit to the sect leader''s reconstructed body. "


    I was a little stunned. I immediately remembered the gene theory and immediately understood Li Zhongyuan''s meaning.


    Li Zhongyuan also seemed worried that I didn''t understand what he meant, and took the initiative to explain: "the head''s hair or bones contain the head''s own genes, which can determine the physical fitness of the head. The physique of the Jin family has always been recognized by the world as a good cultivation physique, so I think we should find it. As like as two peas, the body will be exactly the same as the owner himself. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded and said, "it''s best to find the head''s hair or bone. It''s worth taking time to try."


    I frowned and said, "in this case, the matter of reshaping my flesh has to be considered in the long run. Now we have lost the falling wild goose sword and are trapped here. We can''t get out for a while. I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing to find my hair or bones. "


    Jin dingzhang said awkwardly, "it''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been calculated by the scorpion continuously, the falling wild goose sword wouldn''t have been robbed by the scorpion..."


    Jin Xiang said: "it''s useless to say this now. Let''s consider rebuilding the body for the sect leader first. I think if I can''t find the body of the sect leader, there are other ways to replace it. Without the head''s hair or bones, we can use others'' instead. Anyway, what we need is only a gene. As long as it is the gene of people with good physique, it can be used to reshape the body for the sect leader. For example, the genes of the sect leader''s brothers and sisters can be considered. Of course, if you use other people''s genes, your appearance will naturally be different from the original appearance of the sect leader. This is the last resort, the last resort. "


    I nodded: "just do as several elders say. I will fully cooperate with you."


    After a pause, I suddenly thought of another thing and couldn''t help but say, "if we shape the flesh of several people at the same time, can we find all the things we need to prepare in the immortal gate?"


    After all, shaping the flesh is not a simple thing. It''s not good to embarrass Jin Xiang and others because of my words.


    After listening to my words, Jin Xiang and others, as I expected, had some unexpected expressions on their faces. However, Jin Xiang said calmly: "the sect leader means, does anyone need to shape the flesh? Who is it, please? "


    I felt embarrassed to say it. Looking at Jin Xiang, I was silent for a moment.


    After all, Jin Xiang was a man who had lived for thousands of years. He almost immediately saw my mind: "is it the linger girl that the sect leader said?"


    I nodded slowly: "in addition to ling''er, there are Xiaozhu. They are very eager to have their own flesh. I... I also promised them."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "please forgive me. If you want to shape a person''s body, you need to prepare thousands of materials. So for now, we can only help you rebuild your body. As for ling''er, we will slowly collect materials. When we collect them, we will help them shape their own flesh. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, the supreme elder and several elders. I''ve caused you trouble. Jin Feng thanked you again."


    Jinxiang and others smiled and said in unison, "the sect leader is polite. This is what his subordinates should do."


    I smiled, watched the four elders disperse independently, and began to prepare to help me reshape my flesh.

 Chapter 739

    Knowing that my body is actually someone else''s, I''m not used to it. At the same time, I secretly look forward to my new body.


    Although I was as like as two peas at ten, eight would be similar to the Oriental maple.


    I have no special requirements for my appearance, but I don''t want to look too ugly. Everyone has a heart for beauty, and no one wants to be ugly.


    I just hope that after my new body is shaped, everyone can accept the new me, including myself.


    The most important thing is that the flesh of Oriental red maple was forcibly restored to its original state by Yang restoration, and its constitution was changed. The progress of cultivation was too slow, which was not suitable for me.


    I hope my new body will be a genius physique with extremely fast cultivation speed and rapid progress. In that case, I may be able to make up for the wasted 20 years in just a few years.


    After the body is remodeled, there is a blank in the body. The cultivation of immortality must be restarted. Everything must start from scratch. I don''t want to waste too much time.


    However, I can''t say so at present. After all, I have gained a lot of benefits from helping Dongfang Hongfeng cultivate his flesh.


    For example, without the physical support of Oriental red maple, let alone cultivate a yuan God, I''m afraid my soul doesn''t exist.


    There is also experience. Whether it is combat experience or cultivation experience, it is the most precious thing, which is hard to find.


    I thought of these in an instant. I didn''t think there was anything bad about reshaping the flesh. On the contrary, I was vaguely looking forward to it.


    My body now belongs to Dongfang Hongfeng. I can''t keep occupying it. After all, Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin are very kind to me and treat me like a family.


    Now I have the opportunity to return the flesh to Dongfang Hongfeng, awaken the soul of Dongfang Hongfeng, revive it, and reunite Dongfang Hongfeng with Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying. It can be regarded as my reward for their upbringing.


    I won''t have any burden because I killed Dongfang Hongfeng. After all, it''s not my intention.


    I won''t ask Dongfang Hongfeng to compensate me for helping Dongfang Hongfeng cultivate his body. After all, it''s not what Dongfang Hongfeng asks me to do.


    Everything is God''s will. Let it be. Change my body and my own body. Maybe everything will change a lot.


    I hope all this can come earlier. I can''t wait. I''m already excited in my heart.


    When Jinxiang and others left, I left Baiyu bridge and returned to Li Zhongyuan''s residence.


    Li Zhongyuan''s residence has now become my residence. He offered to let me live and moved to an empty house by himself.


    Jin Xiang is already helping me clean up the old sect leader''s residence. That''s in the building where we saw Jin Xiang before.


    In order to respect me as the sect leader, Jin Xiang found another empty house and moved it to me, freeing up the old sect leader he had lived in for many years.


    It is said that Jin Xiang only moved in after getting the oral instruction from the old sect leader. In ordinary times, only the sect leader can live in that place.


    I have no right to speak about this, because the house was originally inhabited by the door owner. This is also an unwritten rule in Shengxian gate. No one can easily break it.


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu were waiting for me in Li Zhongyuan''s house. When they saw me coming back, they got up together and looked at me with a smile.


    I haven''t seen them for some time. At this time, I can''t help feeling a little excited. I took a few steps forward and stretched out my hand to hold their hand. I showed that I was too close.


    Xiaozhu didn''t matter. She still looked at me with a smile and didn''t care about my intimacy.


    Ling''er seemed to be a little shy. He hid for a while and said with a trace of shyness, "has the master broken through?"


    I didn''t care about ling''er''s behavior, shook my head, and reluctantly told them what had just happened.


    When I finished, ling''er and Xiao Zhu were both surprised and excited.


    Especially Xiaozhu, she almost immediately asked, "master, did you just say that elder Jin Taishang of the immortal gate can help others shape the flesh? Is this true? "


    I nodded and knew that she was eager to have her own flesh, so I said again: "elder Jin Xiang and elder Li Zhongyuan have such skills... But to shape the flesh for a person, thousands of materials are needed. So for the time being, they can only help me reshape my flesh first, so as to save my original owner Dongfang Hongfeng. Your flesh body, they will continue to collect materials in the future, and when the materials are collected, they will help you shape it. "


    I thought my words would make Xiaozhu and linger uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, after listening to them, they laughed and said: "great, finally there is good news to shape the flesh..."


    Ling''er said directly: "I don''t know how long I''ve been looking for. No one has such a means. I almost thought my life was hopeless... Now, the news is really great."


    Xiaozhu said, "thank you, master. After Xiaozhu has a flesh body, she can better serve her master..."


    I smiled: "just be happy. In fact, I can''t help. Everything depends on the supreme elders. If you want to thank them, go and thank them."


    Ling''er smiled and came to me. When she reached for a cup of tea and handed it to me, she whispered, "Xiao Zhu is in love with her master, so she is eager to have her own flesh, become a real human, and stay with her master all her life..."


    Before linger finished, Xiaozhu said, "linger, don''t talk nonsense. Be careful I hit you!"


    Ling''er laughed loudly, "are you shy, Xiaozhu? What''s the matter? We are all immortals. We have the obligation to leave incense before we fly to the fairy world. Otherwise, we are all gone. Isn''t there just some ordinary people left in the world? Isn''t that immortal sect going to disappear? "


    Xiao Zhu probably didn''t expect ling''er to say so. In a daze, she turned and ran away, but she didn''t dare to quarrel with ling''er again.


    I looked at everything in my eyes and suddenly felt very strange. Xiaozhu is a Yuanshen body. Frankly speaking, we are people from two worlds. If we really have something, it will only make people feel unimaginable.


    Xiaozhu and I can''t. It''s so different. It''s amazing to say it.


    Besides, I have always explained that my fiancee is Sai Hua''er. I can''t be sorry for her.


    Emotional things are really cut and disordered. It''s bitter to think too much. It''s better to be a confused person and live a happy life.


    It''s just that it''s easy to say. If you really want to do it, how many people are there?

 Chapter 740

    I don''t want this. I can''t continue to practice now, because if I continue to practice, I will break through, and the heart devil may appear again. I can''t control it at all.


    What I can do now is to find the whereabouts of the scorpion and take back my fallen goose knife from his hand.


    Falling wild goose Sabre is a necessary thing to enter and exit the immortal gate. If I want to reshape my body, I must leave the immortal gate and go to the endless swamp to find the place where I fell and see if there are still hair loss bones left. Therefore, I must find a way to get falling wild goose sabre.


    Although it was very late, late at night, I decided to look around. Ling''er sensed my mind and said strangely: "the master was not interested in Xiaozhu. It seems that the master''s mind is very firm and not as amiable as the master shows."


    I smiled: "we are not sure about the future, but at present, my main energy should be focused on revitalizing Shengxian gate. Ling''er, you''ve been with me for a long time, but I think you already know me a little. Don''t joke like this today. "


    Ling''er smiled and whispered, "won''t the master be embarrassed, too? It''s nothing. Xiaozhu is a good girl. Don''t miss it. "


    I was stunned and decided not to say anything more about it. I quickly changed the topic: "can you do something for me?"


    Ling''er said positively, "please tell me, and ling''er will go all out."


    I looked at ling''er and said, "I know that among the people around me, you and Wanbao are the strongest, so I hope you call Wanbao and you can help me find the scorpion and take the wild goose knife from the scorpion."


    Ling''er nodded: "ling''er is duty bound. It''s just that we''ve been looking for it for months and haven''t found the hiding place of the scorpion. The immortal gate is so big that it is almost comparable to the territory of a country. It is too difficult to find the scorpion. Does the master have any good way to find the scorpion? "


    I looked around and sent a message to ling''er: "we don''t have to find the scorpion. As long as we wait quietly, the Scorpion will come to me by itself."


    Ling''er was slightly stunned, and then he also sent a message to me: "why is the master so sure?"


    I said, "the devil''s sword is in my hand, and I killed the devil king. In these two cases, the devil scorpion can''t not come to me. All you have to do is quietly lurk up and don''t let the scorpion know you''re by my side. When he shows up, you help me kill the scorpion and seize the wild goose sword. "


    Ling''er nodded and suddenly took a step forward. It seemed to hit me directly and disappeared into my body in an instant.


    Ling''er actually did what she said and lurked into my flesh. She was too anxious. I didn''t finish my words.


    When my Yuanshen saw ling''er entering the flesh, he was a little excited and said to ling''er, "my sister is so beautiful that you must marry me in the future."


    Ling''er completely ignored my yuan God, but he sent a message to me: "master, you look like a gentleman. Why is your yuan God a lecherous man? If the master doesn''t discipline the yuan God, be careful I''ll beat him hard. "


    I smile bitterly. I have no absolute control over my original God, which is an unknown pain for me.


    This may have something to do with my physical body. The physical body is someone else''s. how can the yuan God be exactly the same as me?


    Linger''s words made me feel embarrassed. At the same time, I secretly thought: is the real me the way yuan Shen showed, lazy, indifferent, lecherous, and a little arrogant?


    This is not a good thing. It is almost completely different from me now, and it is completely a bad person.


    I hope I am as like as two peas in the same way. After all, I have always been a good speaker, a little bit strong, and a very caring person and close friends.


    "Door master," I was thinking about something messy. Suddenly I heard Jin Xiang''s voice. I immediately went out and saw Jin Xiang running towards me soon after he was separated.


    Before Jin Xiangren arrived, he hurriedly said, "go, find the scorpion."


    I''m very happy. I just discussed with ling''er to trap the scorpion. Before I finished, Jin Xiang brought me the news of the scorpion.


    I didn''t ask much. I followed Jin Xiang and didn''t hesitate at all.


    I already know that Scorpio doesn''t really want to have a good relationship with me, but because he knows that there are Jinxiang and others around me. He is not our opponent, so he deliberately shows kindness to me.


    His purpose is still to kill me, avenge the demon king and rob the magic sword in my hand.


    For such a person, I am ready to fight to the death. I will never stop until I kill him.


    Jin Xiang''s speed was naturally faster than me. I reluctantly followed him and ran all the way to the Tibetan Sutra Canyon I was familiar with.


    It turns out that the scorpion is still hiding in this sutra valley. The terrain here is complex, surrounded by clouds and fog, and the exploration of the yuan God is blocked. It is really easy to hide.


    Most of the people in the demon world are cunning by nature, especially the scorpion. I have to take more precautions in the future.


    Here, I have sensed the smell of the devil scorpion. It seems that he is fighting with whom. The devil gas is raging and turns the Tibetan Scripture canyon into a demon world.


    The huge noise produced by the battle made me feel like I was pulled into the sky thunder robbery again.


    Li Zhongyuan and others must be fighting with all their strength. All kinds of sounds came, dense and powerful.


    The fighting between the martial gods will surpass all the fighting I have seen before. Unfortunately, the fog is filled here, and I can''t see the fighting scene in the canyon.


    Magic Qi can erode us and demonize us. Therefore, before entering the place with magic Qi, we must open the aura cover to protect ourselves from the erosion of magic Qi.


    The God armor on me is very good for my protection, but I still release the aura mask. After all, more protection means more chances of winning. It often plays a decisive role in fighting an expert like Scorpio.


    "Don''t go in, sect leader. Just stay here and watch the war." When I was ready, Jin Xiang said in time: "Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu have stopped the scorpion, and Jin dingzhang is also helping. With me again, we have a great chance of winning. We don''t need the sect leader to take risks. "


    I know Jin Xiang said this because I''m not strong enough and I''m afraid I''ll get hurt. Although I''m not reconciled, I still know how many kilograms I have, so I chose to listen to Jin Xiang''s words, hug my fist and say, "be careful, senior master. Scorpio is very cunning."


    Jin Xiang nodded, turned and jumped into the foggy Tibetan Scripture canyon.

 Chapter 741

    I stood in place and prepared to go down and have a look when necessary. Even if I am not the opponent of the scorpion, I think I can let the scorpion have scruples as long as the opportunity comes.


    I took out the seven star sword I got before and said to ling''er who was still in my body, "ling''er hasn''t come out yet. When will he stay?"


    Ling''er smiled and appeared in front of me. Jiao didi said, "the door master''s body is so warm. Ling''er, I can''t bear to leave..."


    I ignored ling''er''s joking and said, "ling''er, you are well-informed, do you know who among you can drive the seven star sword?"


    Ling''er noticed the seven star sword in my hand. She almost immediately stepped back and said loudly, "be careful, master. Don''t use the seven star sword. It''s dangerous."


    I learned from the mouth of a child urchin that the seven star sword is very dangerous. If your constitution does not meet its attributes, you must not use it, otherwise you will die.


    I didn''t feel any surprise: "I know the seven star sword is very dangerous. Just like the magic sword, ordinary people can''t use it. That''s why I asked you, "are there any of you who can use the seven star sword?"


    Ling''er was relieved, took a step forward, stared at the seven star sword in my hand, and said cautiously: "the seven star sword is a peerless weapon and a peerless murder weapon. If you want to use it, you can''t do it without flesh. Although the martial gods around the master, Xiaozhu, Wanbao, little urchin and I are all in the realm of martial god, they can''t use the seven star sword. If the master wants to find a master for the seven star sword now, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. "


    I''m a little disappointed. I originally planned to use the seven star sword to deal with the scorpion. Now it seems that I''m afraid there''s no hope. I hope I have a new body and can use the seven star sword to eliminate demons and defend the Tao after reaching the realm of martial god.


    Seeing me disappointed, ling''er smiled and said, "this thing is not particularly difficult. As long as the opportunity comes, maybe you can use the seven star sword to kill demons and demons in the future."


    I sighed: "I originally wanted to use the seven star sword to deal with the scorpion. It seems that there is nothing I can do."


    Ling''er said, "it''s simple. I''ll inform Xiaozhu and them and let Xiaozhu, Wanbao and little urchin come here. We can help together. Even if we don''t use the seven star sword, we can take the scorpion."


    I nodded: "then hurry up. Don''t wait for the scorpion to run away. You haven''t done it yet."


    Ling''er saw that I was worried and immediately called others to help. After ling''er left, I turned and looked at the Tibetan Scripture Canyon, listening to the continuous fighting sound below. I only hated that my current state was too low to intervene in the battle between the martial gods.


    Ling''er summoned Xiao Zhu and others very quickly, and came to me in a few minutes.


    In order to take down the scorpion as soon as possible, I decisively ordered: "you all go down to help. Be sure to take down the scorpion and seize the wild goose sword. If you can''t, you''ll kill the scorpion. "


    Ling''er and others did not speak, but rushed into the Tibetan Scripture Canyon one by one and went to war directly.


    They are weapon spirits, and their strength is not comparable to that of scorpions, but fighting with Jin Xiang and others will also be a great threat to scorpions.


    Scorpion is not only the person in the demon world that we must win, but also the falling wild goose knife in his hand that we must win back. Everyone knows that this war can only win but not lose, so I don''t need to say anything more.


    With the participation of ling''er and others, the battle in the Tibetan Scripture Canyon is more intense. I can hear the angry roar of the scorpion above.


    He roared after being driven into anger.


    Jin Xiang and other four people work together, plus the help of ling''er and other four spirits. Even if the scorpion releases the magic Qi in advance to weaken our combat effectiveness, it will surely die.


    If the scorpion is smart, he will surrender and give us the falling wild goose sword.


    In that case, maybe we won''t kill him for the time being, and he can live a few more days.


    It seems that there is nothing worth worrying about. I am relieved to wait for the end of the battle.


    A quarter of an hour later, I heard that the battle in the Tibetan Scripture canyon was over, and then people appeared in front of me. It was ling''er who came out first.


    I knew the result without asking, because I saw the falling wild goose knife in linger''s hand and the half dead scorpion carried by Wanbao.


    The Scorpion was indeed a wise man. When he was in danger, he chose to surrender.


    After being sealed by ling''er and others, the Scorpion was brought to me by Wanbao.


    At this time, the Scorpion was powerless and looked like a dying man. He didn''t have the prestige of half a minute ago.


    I just looked at the scorpion and waved to throw out a forbidden array to cover the scorpion.


    Ling''er and others were injured. It seems that they did their best to win the scorpion in the first war just now.


    Jin Xiang and others who came up later didn''t see obvious scars. About their strength, the scorpion couldn''t hurt them.


    I successfully took the falling wild goose knife and discussed with Jin Xiang and others. Jin dingzhang and I left the Shengxian gate to check the construction of the transmission array in Binhu village.


    If the transmission array is completed, we will leave Binhu village directly to the endless swamp to see if we can find my bones or hair.


    Jin Xiang had no objection to this matter, but told Jin dingzhang and I to come back in half a month anyway.


    Jin Xiang doesn''t mean that he will be ready to help me rebuild my flesh in half a month, but because the soul of Oriental red maple in my body may not last longer.


    Jin Xiang didn''t talk to me about this before. I was surprised when I heard it now: "the supreme elder means that if Dongfang Hongfeng can''t wake up within half a month, he will never wake up?"


    Jin Xiang nodded: "you have occupied his body for ten years, and his soul power has dissipated continuously in these ten years, and has reached the edge of complete dissipation. If you can''t wake him up and return his body within half a month, I''m afraid he will never wake up. "


    I felt a little worried, so I hurried to say, "in that case, let''s start now and try to get back in half a month."


    Jin Xiang stood up, looked at me and said, "if you can''t find your bones or hair, take some hair from your brothers and sisters, and I can help you reshape your flesh."


    After a pause, he handed the Sansheng mirror to me: "taking the Sansheng mirror can help you find the position of your flesh body smoothly."


    I saluted with fists, turned to ling''er and others and said, "are you going with me, or are you staying here to help the supreme elder prepare materials?"


    Ling''er and others looked at each other and said in unison, "we''ll follow our master."

 Chapter 742

    I was about to leave. Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu suddenly said together, "please wait a minute."


    I looked back at them. They looked at each other. Li Zhongyuan said, "if the sect leader sees people in our family, please be sure to bring some qualified people to the immortal gate. We thank the sect leader first. Please take more trouble. "


    I nodded. Suddenly, there was a heavy burden in my heart. I didn''t say much. I left with Jin dingzhang and was ready to leave Shengxian gate temporarily.


    I have no confidence in this trip. After all, my flesh was thrown into the endless swamp full of star beasts and spirit beasts ten years ago. Who knows if there is still a bone or a hair left in the world.


    Jin dingzhang seemed to see my doubts. At this time, he said to me, "don''t worry. I have a magic weapon to detect whether the bones or hair we found are yours. As long as we get to the endless swamp you said, we should soon be able to determine whether we can''t find your bones or hair. "


    I reluctantly smiled: "thank you, elder. After my body is remodeled, I will try my best to cultivate and never fail to live up to the hard work of several predecessors for me."


    Jin dingzhang smiled: "don''t worry, as the sect leader of Shengxian sect, you can''t be lazy. We will always supervise you until you become the peak martial god like us and fly to the fairy world. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "Jinfeng will work hard and never slacken."


    Jin dingzhang walked forward with a big smile. He was familiar with everything about Shengxian gate and knew how to get to the exit of Shengxian gate in the shortest time. Now we have a falling wild goose knife in hand. It''s easy to leave Shengxian gate.


    In order to return to Shengxian gate within half a month and save Dongfang Hongfeng, an innocent man, we left Shengxian gate as soon as possible and went directly to Binhu village.


    We suddenly came back, which surprised the people here. Maybe I left for too long and appeared in God armor. After seeing me, the Jin family were stunned as if they didn''t know me.


    Seeing this, I had to explain with a smile: "I''m Jinfeng. I came out of the immortal gate. You can go back and prepare. In half a month, I will take you into the immortal gate. "


    This sentence was like a heavy * * and immediately caused bursts of exclamation in the crowd.


    The people of the Jin family were completely boiling. The immortal gate they had been looking forward to for a long time was finally expected to enter. Everyone was excited and yelled.


    Only my family did not. They were more concerned about whether I was in danger, so they surrounded me and kept asking me how I was.


    Jin Feng, the leader of the Jin family, was quite calm after all. He came to me and said with a smile after my mother and brothers and sisters cared about me: "Jin Feng is good. This time, it can be regarded as helping our Jin family find the way to recover the immortal gate. The credit is supreme."


    I smiled and said, "revitalizing the immortal gate is revitalizing our Jin family, which is what I should do. Clan leader, we can''t only enter the golden family, but also let the three families of the immortal gate enter together. It''s better for the patriarch to consider this matter. We must not cause contradictions among the three families because of this matter. "


    As a last resort, I can only tell Jin Feng about the existence of elder Liu Xianzu and elder Li Zhongyuan in Shengxian gate.


    Before Jin Feng could fully understand my words, he hurriedly said, "I have something urgent now. I must leave immediately. I don''t know whether the transmission array here has been completed?"


    Jin Feng said, "the people you brought back are all experts. With their help, the transmission array has already been built. But they said that no one can use the transmission array without your command, so it has not been enabled. "


    I smiled and knew that this must be the idea of my brothers and Saihua and others, so I said to Jin Lanfeng, "the clan leader can start to prepare. As soon as I came back, I will bring the clan who are willing to enter the immortal gate into the immortal gate. Now I''ll leave first. Please ask the patriarch to help inform the people of the Li and Liu families. Remember. "


    Jin Lanfeng nodded and said loudly, "we are here waiting for you to come back."


    I turned to say goodbye to my mother and family, and then left here with Jin dingzhang.


    The transmission array was built within the Jin family boundary in Binhu village. We soon saw my brothers guarding around the transmission array.


    "The city Lord is back!" When a sergeant saw me, he immediately shouted to all the people: "come here, the city master is back."


    Some sergeants used to call me the city Lord, and I was used to what they called me, and didn''t care.


    Hearing the sound, the brothers immediately rushed over and surrounded me and Jin dingzhang.


    I''m used to their enthusiasm, but Jin dingzhang is not used to it. He quietly retreats behind me to avoid being surrounded by enthusiastic brothers.


    More than 100 sergeants I brought died by accident in the extremely cold place. The rest are here. They are unfamiliar here. Even if I am their backbone, I have to be excited to see me now.


    I didn''t explain why I hadn''t come back for so long. I just talked to the sergeants with a smile and asked them something.


    While talking to the sergeants, I also quietly looked for Sai Huaer, Zhou Xiaoying and others. After they followed me here, they never saw me. I think they must have a lot to say to me.


    I just don''t know why they didn''t appear, and I don''t know if they can''t come to meet me at the critical moment of cultivation.


    I can''t ask them directly now. I have to talk to my brothers first.


    After making a fuss for a while, I shouted, "brothers, I have something urgent to go out this time. So please activate the transmission array and send us back to Jingshen city. "


    The sergeants responded in unison, "yes!"


    Their answers were neat and uniform, and spread far away, like thousands of people answering at the same time. The momentum was amazing, which surprised the villagers of Binhu village around.


    I watched the brothers return to their posts one by one and began to prepare for the transmission array. Then I turned back and smiled at Jin dingzhang, indicating that he was ready to go.


    Jin dingzhang didn''t seem to have seen such a scene. He was a little stunned and didn''t respond to my signal.


    I finally returned to Binhu village and brought back the news of Shengxian gate. Looking at the excitement of the people around me, I also felt that everything before was worth it and couldn''t help showing a satisfied smile.


    In the future, we will usher in a period of rapid development. The strength of the people around me will be higher and higher, and our overall strength will rise, gradually approaching my goal.

 Chapter 743

    I saw that Jin dingzhang was a little distracted, so I took the opportunity to pull over a sergeant and asked, "do you know where Xuelan clan leader and xuelianer are?"


    The sergeant said, "if you return to the city Lord, clan leader Xuelan will go to the place where we found the red gem and continue to collect the red gem after they have built the transmission array. They said, when you come back, we will inform them to see the city Lord immediately. Now some brothers have informed you. They will come to see you soon. "


    I smiled, "is that so? Well, you go and be busy. "


    Jin dingzhang said at this time, "we need to leave immediately. Will your people meet again when we come back?"


    I said, "other people may meet again when we come back, but chief Xuelan, I think it''s necessary to meet them now. When they come back, after I explain a few words, we will leave here and go to Jingshen city. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded slightly and didn''t speak again.


    I said to the sergeant who was still waiting beside me, "if any of you want to go back, you can go back together."


    The sergeant was very happy, hugged his fist and said, "thank you, city Lord. I''ll tell the good news to my brothers now..."


    I waved, and the sergeant hurried away. He was eager to tell every brother the news. It seemed that he also wanted to leave Binhu village and go back to have a look.


    I listened to the cheers and cheers coming from behind me and said to Jin dingzhang: "don''t you get used to it? People outside are like this. They are different from you in terms of clothes, speaking and working habits. The elder will get used to it in a few days. It will take some time. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded slightly: "were those people your subordinates just now? They call you the city Lord. What''s going on? "


    I said, "it''s a long story. If the elder doesn''t dislike it, let me talk slowly."


    "Anyway, I have to wait. You might as well tell me." Jin dingzhang said with a smile, "I''m very interested in your affairs. After all, you are my sect leader. It''s good to know more."


    I smiled: "in that case, please listen to me slowly..."


    I slowly told Jin dingzhang about my becoming the vice mayor of Jingshen city. It can be regarded as a heart to heart relationship with Jin dingzhang.


    At first, Jin dingzhang didn''t respond. Later, when I talked about the stars, he was a little excited.


    Like the people in the demon world, the stars invaded our oxygen star, so it''s normal for Jin dingzhang, who has experienced the invasion of the people in the demon world, to be excited after hearing this.


    Unfortunately, we can''t stay here too long and tell Jin dingzhang my experience in detail. Otherwise, he''s afraid it''s not as simple as getting excited.


    An hour later, I was still chatting with Jin dingzhang. A sergeant ran over and said to me, "city Lord, leader Xue, they are back."


    I stood up and saw Xuelan and others walking towards me.


    Xuelan is walking in front of him, and his daughter xuelianer is walking side by side with him.


    Xue lianer is followed by Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying, followed by Qiu Yiming, he Xian, aunt Shen xianger and Xiaoqin.


    Finally, there were about a dozen sergeants. They almost had a huge bamboo basket in their hands, and they didn''t know what was in it.


    Now our people are all here. I whispered to Jin dingzhang, "senior, these Sergeants are the disciples of Shengxian gate and the first batch of Shengxian gate disciples to come here."


    By the way, I introduced Xuelan and others to Jin dingzhang and asked Jin dingzhang to know them first.


    Jin dingzhang was not interested in these people. He just looked at the sergeants and said to me, "these people are older. Even if they enter the gate of immortality and want to practice immortality determination again, I''m afraid they won''t achieve much."


    I know what Jin dingzhang said is true, but these people are my recognized disciples of Shengxian sect. We must not give them up.


    Therefore, I said to Jin dingzhang, "I don''t intend to let them rebuild the decision to ascend to immortality. I just want them to join the gate and continue to practice with the resources of the gate. Of course, the existing combat skills of Shengxian gate can be taught to them so that they can have stronger strength. "


    Jin dingzhang frowned slightly: "then he can only become an external disciple of Shengxian sect. He can''t touch the advanced skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect in his life..."


    I sighed: "this is also a helpless thing. After all, being able to cultivate with the resources of Shengxian gate is the only thing I can do for them at present. Maybe some of them are willing to practice immortality again, or let their offspring practice immortality. We just need to provide them with convenience as much as possible... We''ll talk about it later. When they come, let''s welcome them. "


    Jin dingzhang was stunned and said proudly, "welcome them? They don''t deserve it. "


    I was also stunned. Then I thought that Jin dingzhang was also a great martial god. It was impossible to condescend to meet my friends, so I no longer insisted. Instead, I took a few steps forward, waved and said loudly, "I can see you. How is everyone?"


    Xuelan hugged her fist and said, "thanks to the concern of the city Lord, everything is fine! The city lord left for a long time. I don''t know if everything is well? "


    I smiled: "thank you for your concern. Everything is fine. Chief Xue, you''re welcome. You''re an elder. I should be a younger generation. "


    Pause: "let''s leave here right away, go back to Jingshen city first, and return here in half a month. At that time, we will enter the immortal gate together and practice with the help of the resources of the immortal gate. Now if anyone wants to go back to Jingshen city with me, get ready right away and we''ll go right away. "


    Xuelan and others were stunned. Xuelan said, "what''s so urgent? Lord, is something wrong? "


    I shook my head: "don''t worry, we returned to Jingshen city this time to save a person. There''s nothing else."


    "Save a man?" Xuelian''er frowned slightly, looked at me and said, "we don''t quite understand what the city Lord means."


    I looked at everyone and said slowly, "it''s a long story. Let me explain it to you on the way."


    After a pause, I looked at Xue LAN and said, "next, we''ll choose some people to enter the immortal gate to practice. I''m going to ask Xue clan leader and commander Xue lianer to do this together. I don''t know if you can help me?"


    Xuelan was stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "we will not refuse the orders of the city Lord. What kind of people do you want to choose to practice in Shengxian gate? "


    I said, "I want children with good qualifications but who have not yet begun to practice. It''s best not to be more than ten years old. At the same time, I must have enough interest in cultivating immortals. They will be the disciples of the elders of our immortal sect and one of the middle forces of our next generation. "


    Jin Xiang and I have agreed on this for a long time, and Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu asked me to do so, so I must arrange it as soon as possible and not let several predecessors down.

 Chapter 744

    Xuelan said, "don''t worry, I know what to do to ensure the satisfaction of the city Lord."


    I took a look at the people around me and sent a message to Xue LAN: "the children of the Jin family, the Li family and the Liu family should take into account. Don''t take extra care of the Jin family because I am the Jin family, treat them equally, be fair and just."


    Xuelan nodded, indicating that he knew what to do, but didn''t say it clearly.


    I nodded at Xuelan, then raised my voice and said to everyone: "now give us some time, let''s clean up, and we''ll start right away. Those who don''t want to go, stay here and continue to guard the transmission array. When we come back, we will enter the immortal gate together. "


    Some Sergeants are willing to go back and see, but others don''t want to leave here, so I say so.


    Seeing what I said firmly, everyone hurried to pack their things. Only Sai Huaer and Zhou Xiaoying didn''t leave, but came to me and stared at me together, as if they saw some strange people.


    I knew they were blaming me for not giving them any news after I had been there for so long, so I smiled and said, "how are you all? After I entered the immortal gate, I thought I could come out immediately. Unexpectedly, the immortal gate was very huge. I was trapped. I didn''t think of a way to leave until not long ago... "


    "Are you... Okay?" Saihua said softly, "I''m worried about you. I don''t know how you are?"


    I stretched out my hand and took Saihua''s hand. My voice was much softer: "I''m worried about you. I''m fine. Don''t worry. "


    Sai Hua''er glanced at Jin dingzhang beside me, blushed and whispered, "don''t do this, someone..."


    I said with a smile, "this is the elder of the Jin family and the elder of Shengxian gate, Jin dingzhang and Jin Changlao. Sister Hua''er and sister Xiao Ying, have you come to meet your predecessors? "


    Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying stepped forward and saluted, "I''ve seen Jin Changlao."


    Jin dingzhang looked at Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, nodded slowly and said to me: "the sect leader is very lucky. The sunken fish and wild geese born by these two women are a good match for the sect leader."


    I was stunned. Saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying were also stunned. A look of surprise appeared on their faces.


    I quickly said, "elder Jin misunderstood. This Zhou Xiaoying is not mine... She is my sister."


    Jin dingzhang smiled and said to himself, "it''s just your adoptive father''s daughter. It has no blood relationship with you. Besides, you can see at a glance that Miss Zhou is not a simple relationship between sister and brother. "


    I don''t know whether Jin dingzhang quietly explored Zhou Xiaoying with his divine power. When I heard him say such words, I felt a little speechless.


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at Jin dingzhang and said, "why do you say that? I''m his sister. We all know this. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    Jin dingzhang smiled, turned and left. He ignored Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and then angrily said, "what kind of elder are you? You''re so arrogant! Hum... "


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying''s bad words angered Jin dingzhang and hurriedly stopped Zhou Xiaoying: "elder sister, you''re kidding, don''t take it seriously!"


    Zhou Xiaoying glared at me, suddenly turned to look at Sai Hua''er and said angrily, "take care of your man and help outsiders bully your sister. What''s it like?"


    Sai Hua''er was still surprised. She looked at Zhou Xiaoying and me. It seemed that she had not recovered from Jin dingzhang''s words just now.


    I smiled bitterly and said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, don''t be angry. Here you are. Elder tikin made an apology to my sister. "


    What I took out was a sword, a sword from wanbaoding. Although this sword is not comparable to the killing sword, it is also a rare fairy weapon, which is just a little worse than the artifact.


    Zhou Xiaoying always uses the cicada wing he got from Saihua. Although the cicada wing is good and is a masterpiece of Jinzhi master, it can not be regarded as an immortal tool.


    Zhou Xiaoying also practiced the killing God sword technique. Although the level is not high, her preference for the sword is as obvious as me. At this time, she immediately smiled when she saw the sword I gave her.


    Zhou Xiaoying took the sword I gave her and said happily, "is this sword a spirit tool? Why do I feel a resonance with it as soon as I start, as if I have been with me for countless years? "


    I smiled: "this sword is not a spirit tool, it..."


    "Not a spirit tool?" Zhou Xiaoying interrupted me and said angrily, "no spirit tools. What are you doing for me? When I''m in a mess? Hum, you want to piss me off, don''t you? Enter the immortal gate and give me such a broken sword when you come out. Who cares... "


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a bitter smile. After she closed her mouth, I said carefully: "sister, this sword is not a spirit tool, but an immortal tool..."


    As I said, Zhou Xiaoying immediately widened her eyes and looked at me as if she had seen a monster. Her eyes seemed to be staring out: "fairy... Fairy tool... Again, did I hear wrong?"


    I said positively, "this sword is really an immortal weapon. Otherwise, I won''t take the initiative to resonate with you. Although the spirit weapon can be very close to the spirit in the warrior''s body, it will never resonate at the beginning... Sister, you can find a way to communicate with the spirit of this sword. Once you recognize your sister as the master, it will bring unexpected benefits to your sister''s future combat and cultivation. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stroked the sword in her hand, like a mother stroking her baby. Her love has overflowed.


    She said slowly, "so this sword is much higher than the cicada wing before me... You have a conscience and I always remember your return."


    I smiled: "just like it, sister. In the future, sister will fight and practice with this sword, which should improve her combat effectiveness and cultivation speed. By the way, sister, you must take good care of this sword. When you have time, I''ll teach my sister to refine and warm up this sword. Maybe I''ll have a chance to warm up this sword into a divine sword. "


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded hard and said with satisfaction, "well, for the sake of this sword, I won''t investigate your fault of leaving without saying goodbye this time... Have a good chat with Hua''er. You haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Zhou Xiaoying turned and walked away, stroking the sword in her hand while walking, looking very satisfied.


    She is really my sister. Although she is angry, she will be happy as long as I talk to her a little and give her some small gifts.


    I think Zhou Xiaoying is very happy. I swallowed the words I wanted to tell him that Dongfang Hongfeng was still alive.


    I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying could not bear it after knowing this, and would draw a sword against me, so I decided to hide it from her for the time being.

 Chapter 745

    Zhou Xiaoying left. Sai Hua''er stood in front of me and said with a blush: "you gave your sister such a good sword. My sister looks very happy. I didn''t expect you to know how to do what you like."


    I looked at Sai Hua''er with a smile. I haven''t seen her for several months. Although she is still as beautiful as heaven, she has obviously lost some weight. It seems that she is still worried about me recently.


    I took her hand and whispered to her, "don''t take what elder Jin said just now to heart. He''s joking."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "isn''t that the truth? Sister Xiaoying has long surpassed the family affection between sister and brother to you. We all know this. Only you fool doesn''t know it yet. "


    I said with a bitter smile, "if you say so, aren''t you afraid that others will laugh at you? You are my fiancee. You should take care of me. "


    Saihua whispered, "Jin Feng, you declared that you are my fiance because you helped me. In fact, I know that I am a very good friend in your heart. The distance between us becomes a real couple. I''m afraid there''s still a big distance. You don''t have to lie to me every time. I know that in my heart. "


    I was stunned. Looking at Sai Hua''er, I was at a loss. I was very upset. It seemed that I was afraid that Sai Hua''er would leave me.


    Emotionally, I am almost a fool. Now Saihua says so, I don''t know what to do, but the feeling of reluctance is very obvious. It seems that I really fall in love with this beautiful big sister.


    My silence made Sai Hua''er more sure of her idea. She looked at me, slowly took back her hand and whispered, "I won''t go back this time. If you... City mainly saw my father, please say hello for me. If it''s convenient, please ask the city Lord to pick up my father here. I''m going to stay here all my life. "


    Saihua''er''s words made me feel inexplicably uncomfortable. When I looked at her, I felt that unprecedented sadness suddenly attacked me, and I was completely stunned.


    Sai Hua''er looked at me, took a step back, turned around slowly, and walked directly.


    I''ve been staring at Saihua. I clearly saw a tear in her eyes.


    A voice in my heart has been calling me to speak quickly or catch up, but my body just doesn''t respond. It''s like Dongfang Hongfeng has come back to life and he has taken back the control of his body.


    "Master, hurry up!" When linger''s voice sounded in my ear, I was startled and almost screamed.


    Ling''er is a spiritual family. Outsiders don''t have special means, or if she shows up on her own initiative, she can''t be seen.


    Before Saihua, I didn''t see ling''er and others behind me. I thought they were talking to me alone.


    After listening to linger''s words, I wanted to catch up quickly, but at this time, Xuelan''s voice came: "city master, we are ready to start at any time."


    I had to put it down temporarily and said to Xuelan, "count how many people go back, and we''ll start right away."


    Xue Lan said, "it has been counted. There are fifteen people in total. Plus the city Lord and the elder, there are 17 people in total. "


    I said, "then let''s go."


    Xuelan hugged his fist and said, "yes, Lord."


    He asked those who were willing to leave to go to the transmission array and didn''t notice what was happening on my side. Instead, xuelianer behind him seemed to see the previous scene. At this time, he looked at me strangely.


    I have no time to explain anything. After nodding to xuelian''er, I turned back and said to ling''er, "you and Xiaozhu stay. I want you to ensure the safety of flowers... Flowers. In addition, I hope that before I come back, the skill of Saihua can be improved. Can you do it? "


    Ling''er nodded with Xiao Zhu: "don''t worry, master, we will become friends with her and teach her the most powerful war skills we know..."


    I was a little relieved: "I''m relieved when you handle affairs. That''s it. I''ll see you in a few days."


    While talking, I took out the wanbaoding and handed it to Xiaozhu: "give it to Saihua for me, and say I asked her to keep it for me. Ling''er, you are the spirit of wanbaoding. If you know how to match the flowers, I won''t be wordy. "


    Ling''er said, "don''t worry, master. Ling''er knows what to do. The master had a pleasant trip and came back early. "


    I nodded, turned to one side, and Jin dingzhang, who was quietly waiting for me, said loudly, "senior, let''s go."


    Jin dingzhang came to me without saying a word, followed my steps and went straight to the transmission array.


    The transmission array here is not very large. It can transmit dozens of people at most at one time, and the total weight can not exceed 3000 kg.


    I have seen a lot of transmission arrays. There are many large and small transmission arrays inside Shengxian gate. Some of them are ancient transmission arrays, which are much better than the transmission arrays we have built now.


    However, the transmission array in front of us is too special. The shape of the transmission array is like a huge bowl, which is just set up on the side.


    The round bowl mouth is the entrance and exit. The small round object at the bottom of the bowl is the core device of the transmission array and the power.


    The person who designed this transmission array must be a person who likes beauty and novelty. Otherwise, who would have thought of building such a transmission array?


    I didn''t ask who designed it. Anyway, the sergeant who came here just built it according to the drawings. I don''t know who designed it.


    After starting the transmission array, we were transmitted together. I felt dizzy. After dozens of seconds, when I came back, I found that the transmission was over and we had arrived at the familiar transmission array of Jingshen city.


    Binhu village is not too far from Jingshen city. The transmission will arrive soon.


    We came out of the transmission array and almost immediately saw the sergeants guarding the transmission array in Jingshen city.


    "The city Lord is back." A sergeant saw clearly that it was me, ran over immediately, saluted and said, "you are back, city Lord. The old city Lord has come to ask you for news every day these days, but he is worried."


    I smiled: "please tell my father that we have something urgent. We won''t go to see him first. When we finish this, we will make a special trip to see our father and invite him to go to Binhu village with us. "


    The sergeant said, "yes, I''ll report it to the city Lord."


    When the sergeant left and I was a little free, I immediately thought of Saihua again.


    She had obviously misunderstood something before. When I left, I should have chased over and explained it, but I couldn''t explain it in time because it happened. At this time, I remembered that I was uneasy and seemed to feel that I was going to lose something.


    And after I''ve handled the matter at hand, I''ll explain it to her at the first time.

 Chapter 746

    The sergeants looked at me, and I said loudly to the sergeants who came back with me: "if you want to go home and have a look, go back now. Three days later, go to the city master''s mansion and wait for my news. Be ready to return to Binhu village with me at any time."


    The sergeants answered "yes" collectively. They looked very excited and eager to go home to see their relatives.


    I smiled and waved. Most of them left, leaving only one sergeant.


    I was a little strange, so I asked, "why don''t you go back and have a look?"


    The sergeant''s face was painful, but he still said loudly: "if you return to the city Lord, I... I have no family."


    I think of the war between us and the stars. At that time, there were countless deaths and injuries. Many people didn''t even survive a friend, let alone relatives.


    I felt a little sad. I reached out and patted the sergeant on the shoulder. I said, "follow me. In the future, you will be my family and I will be your family. Now go find a place to have a good rest and wait for me at the city Lord''s residence in three days. "


    The sergeant nodded hard and said loudly, "thank you, Lord."


    I nodded, turned to a sergeant on duty here and said, "take this brother to find an inn to rest for a few days."


    The sergeant on duty saluted and said, "yes, Lord."


    The sergeant left, leaving Xuelan and Xuelian''s father and daughter, as well as aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin.


    Qiu Yiming and others stayed in Binhu village and followed me to Jingshen city. Besides the sergeants, they were Xuelan''s father and daughter, aunt Shen Xiang and Xiaoqin.


    Xuelan came to say goodbye and directly said to me, "we''re gone. We''ll wait for you in the city master''s house in three days."


    I nodded and didn''t say any more. I knew that Xuelan wanted to go back to the Xuezu station and understood it very well.


    Aunt Shen Xiang seems to have been deliberately avoiding me recently. She hasn''t spoken to me since I asked her to follow me to Binhu village.


    Not only did she not talk to us, but even the people around her, such as Xiaoqin, didn''t talk to me.


    I didn''t feel anything before. When I saw that they were still in place, I was aware that something was wrong.


    Now everyone is gone, leaving me and Jin dingzhang, as well as their master and servant. Aunt Shen Xiang is not good. She left without saying anything. After hesitating for a while, she reluctantly walked up to me and deliberately smiled and said, "is the busy man finished? We''re back, too. I''ll leave now. "


    I wanted to ask them why they wanted to keep a distance from me, but when it came to my mouth, I temporarily changed my mind and said with a smile, "Miss Shen has helped Jin Feng too much. For a time, I can''t find a suitable opportunity to repay Miss Shen and all the good friends of the Shen family. If I have a chance in the future, Jin Feng will certainly repay you."


    Xiao Qin, aunt Shen Xiang''s maid, complained a lot. She opened her mouth and said, "you must have got a lot of treasures when you go to the immortal gate. If you want to thank my young lady, take out some. Don''t give me empty things. It''s not real at all. "


    I was a little stunned, then smiled, and handed Xiaoqin some rare miraculous pills: "these pills are of extraordinary grade. They are all miraculous pills from Shengxian gate. See if you can use them."


    Xiaoqin grabbed it impolitely, immediately smiled and shouted, "we didn''t go there in vain. I thought you were going to let us go there in vain."


    I moved in my heart, hugged my fist and said, "I really didn''t think about it. When I killed the stars before, the Shen family made a lot of efforts, but in the end, I didn''t give you any benefits. Think it was really my fault."


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled, looked at me and said slowly, "my golden sect leader, don''t use a few pills to kill us. My Shen family is also a member of Shengxian gate, so this time, my Shen family will choose 100 people under the age of 10 to go to the former site of Shengxian gate with the sect leader and practice with you. I will be one of the team leaders. I wonder if the sect leader welcomes me? "


    I couldn''t help laughing, hugged my fist and said, "wouldn''t you be welcome? I''ll be waiting for you at the city Lord''s residence. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded and said, "it''s a deal. See you or leave."


    I looked at Aunt Shen Xiang with a smile. Her face was a little red and whispered, "let''s go first. The door Lord, don''t forget the agreement between us."


    I nodded, and aunt Shen Xiang took Xiaoqin away. After taking a few steps, she deliberately looked back at me with a smile on her mouth, which seemed to have another meaning.


    I understand aunt Shen Xiang''s mind and know that she wants to take this opportunity to return to Shengxian gate and become one of the core of Shengxian gate from the side branch of Shengxian gate.


    This is understandable. After all, they are descendants of Shengxian gate. They have helped me a lot this time. We should give them something in return.


    I didn''t break aunt Shen Xiang''s mind, just as I didn''t break Li Zhongyuan''s and Liu Xianzu''s mind in Shengxian gate, I chose silence.


    I looked at the only Jin dingzhang around me and said with a smile, "let''s go and try to get to the place where I had an accident tonight."


    Without saying a word, Jin dingzhang set out first and went straight to the endless swamp outside Jingshen city.


    We had seen where my accident happened before, so we went straight there without delay.


    However, Jin dingzhang, who was walking in front, was forced to stop without going deep into the endless swamp. The war animals I had taken in before were put away here after the war. Jin dingzhang suddenly saw so many dangerous spirit animals and had to stop temporarily.


    Seeing that Jin dingzhang was ready to drive away those war beasts, I immediately shouted, "wait a minute, senior. These are my war beasts and won''t hurt us."


    Jin dingzhang looked back in surprise. There was a strange look in his eyes: "what did you say?"


    I said again, "I accept these war beasts. This time, we have to rely on them. Don''t hurt them."


    "Can you subdue the war beast?" Jin dingzhang was surprised and pleased: "great, elder Jin Xiang was worried that we would be unable to deal with the endless star beasts and spirit beasts here after we came here. I knew you had such skills, so I didn''t have to bring so many things."


    I smiled and said, "in fact, even without my war beast, the star beast and spirit beast here are not your opponent. In the face of the martial arts in the martial god realm, as long as the elder shows a little authority, they will only have to run for their lives. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "it also takes some time. What we lack most now is time."


    Knowing that Jin dingzhang was worried, he said, "in order to save time, I''ll go down and communicate with the war animals and let them open the way for us so that the war animals won''t disturb us."


    "That''s it." Jin dingzhang said, "hurry up and we''ll try to get to the place where you had an accident ten years ago."

 Chapter 747

    I fell into the battle herd and shouted, "where is the green dragon? Come out and see me. "


    With a hiss, the green dragon appeared in front of me like lightning. While raising his head and hissing, an ugly flame beast jumped out of the belly of the green dragon and said to me loudly, "you have come to us. We thought you had forgotten us."


    Jin dingzhang gave a "eh" sound behind me, and said in some surprise: "this spirit beast has been able to speak. It seems that it is not inferior to the spirit beast of Shengxian gate..."


    Hearing Jin dingzhang''s words, the flame beast suddenly stared at Jin dingzhang and said, "what are you talking about? Who are you? "


    Jin dingzhang smiled: "I am the elder of Shengxian gate and a subordinate of your master."


    The flame beast looked at me and said strangely, "it''s my master''s hand. Then don''t talk. Be careful that my master will beat you when he is angry."


    Jin dingzhang seemed to like the flame beast very much. He smiled and said, "your master may be angry, but he won''t beat me."


    The flame beast''s big eyes turned and asked curiously, "why?"


    Jin dingzhang laughed and said, "your master is not my opponent now. He can''t beat me. How can he beat me?"


    The flame beast seemed to like Jin dingzhang and said patiently, "are you very good? What would you do if my master ordered us to go together? We are all kings and generals. Let''s go together. Even if you are a Wuxian... You can''t be a Wuxian. You don''t look like you. "


    Jin dingzhang laughed and said, "even if you go together, it''s not my opponent. I''m not a Wuxian, but I''m a Wushen! Wu Shen, do you know? That''s not what you can overcome now by relying on the advantage of numbers... "


    "You say you are a martial god?" The flame beast looked at Jin dingzhang, slowly turned around Jin dingzhang, then raised his head and said with a smile, "aren''t you bragging? Will the martial god be my master''s subordinate? My master is a king of martial arts. Compared with the God of martial arts, he is completely like a baby... "


    After a pause, the flame beast looked at me disdainfully and said, "I think the master is a second-class king of martial arts, not even me. If you are really a martial god, how can you be a subordinate of my master?"


    The more I heard the flame beast, the worse it sounded. I couldn''t help staring at it and said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m also a level-4 king of martial arts, which is not much worse than you!"


    The flame beast immediately shouted, "why don''t we have a fight? If you lose, I will be your master... Dare you? "


    I waved my fist and said angrily, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll let Qinglong ignore you forever. See what you can do alone in the future!"


    The flame beast was stunned, then licked his face and said with a smile, "no, my good master, I''m just kidding you. Don''t be angry."


    I was funny and angry. I simply ignored the flame beast and smiled bitterly when I didn''t see the flame beast.


    Jin dingzhang looked at me, turned back and said to the flame beast, "you don''t understand. Although I''m a subordinate of your master or his predecessor, I''m not as good as him in many things, so I''m willing to be his subordinate. This has nothing to do with realm, strength, etc. your understanding of many things is too narrow. "


    The flame beast nodded vaguely. After thinking about it, he actually ignored Jin dingzhang, but turned his head and said to me, "don''t gossip. Business matters. The master calls us, but what do we need to do? "


    I said positively, "you are all familiar with me, and you must clearly remember all my smells. Now I want to go into the depths of the endless swamp to find my body. I need your help to open the way and help me find the hair or bones left by my body. "


    The flaming beast said, "does the master mean to take us to the depths of the endless swamp? It''s simple. Many of our partners are aborigines of the endless swamp. As long as they are there, it''s no problem for the master to go anywhere in the endless swamp. "


    Qinglong asked with a trace of strangeness, "what''s the matter when the master said about hair or bones?"


    I said, "my body... Died in the endless swamp ten years ago. Now what we''re looking for is actually the remains of my body."


    The flame beast Xiaohong and Qinglong nodded together and said in unison, "yes, I''ll find it."


    I nodded: "in that case, you lead the way."


    The flame beast and the green dragon answered well together. The two war beasts turned to lead the way. They looked very dedicated.


    After walking for a while, the flame beast suddenly fell behind the green dragon and whispered to me: "what are the characteristics of the noumenon the master is looking for? I''m good at finding things. Maybe I can finish the task alone. "


    The world knows that flame beast is the best at finding treasures. In fact, it is not only a treasure, but also a very common thing. It can be easily found. It is definitely an expert in finding things.


    It''s just that ordinary things can be seen everywhere. It''s useless for flame beasts to find them. Over time, people pass on that flame beasts are good at finding things as treasure.


    I forgot the special ability of the flame beast for a time. Now it was put forward by itself, and I said to it, "in that case, go to this area alone to see if you can find my bones or hair."


    I sent a message to the flame beast to tell it where my bones might be.


    After receiving this information, the flame beast immediately turned and left. When it left, it took the green dragon away. It seems that they have really become inseparable good friends and are together everywhere.


    Jin dingzhang must have seen the sound transmission between me and the flame beast, but he didn''t ask, so I didn''t say much.


    There are other war beasts to lead the way. We don''t have to worry about the endless attacks of star beasts and spirit beasts here. We can go on the road with peace of mind, and the speed has been improved a lot.


    The flame beast and the green dragon set out first. At their speed, I think they will soon reach the area where I stumbled and fell into the endless swamp. I hope the flame beast can help me find my bones and save us some time.


    Jin dingzhang sat on the back of a bloodthirsty wolf beside me. He didn''t move at all despite the bloodthirsty wolf''s flying run.


    I also sat on the back of a bloodthirsty wolf and tried my best to keep myself stable so as not to be teased by Jin dingzhang.


    This is not a contest or competition, but just a subconscious behavior.


    The journey was smooth. There were war beasts. No star beasts attacked us without eyes.


    Looking for noumenon, I don''t have much hope to find it, but in order to maintain myself when shaping the flesh, I decided to give it a try.

 Chapter 748

    "Sect leader," Jin dingzhang said suddenly when he was approaching our destination, "that flame beast, Xiao Hong, can I take back the immortal gate? Shengxian gate also has an adult flame beast. They can be a companion together. "


    I was surprised: "is there an adult flame beast in Shengxian gate? I''ve been in Shengxian gate for several months. How come I''ve never seen it? "


    Jin dingzhang said, "the flaming beast in Shengxian gate has grown up for tens of thousands of years. It can be said that it is very old, so it doesn''t come out much at ordinary times."


    I suddenly said, "you''re going to take Xiaohong to Shengxian gate. It''s no problem. If you can, all war animals here can take Xiaohong to Shengxian gate. Our immortal sect is not strong now. With these war beasts, we can help us more or less. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded slightly: "in the future, the main energy of the sect leader should focus on cultivation. We old guys also need to teach new disciples. The addition of these war beasts will be of great benefit to us in preventing the invasion of people in the demon world, guarding against the harassment of the aborigines in the immortal gate, and maintaining the order in the gate."


    When I mentioned the aborigines of Shengxian gate, I was a little curious: "where are those aborigines? Why have I been in Shengxian gate for several months, but I haven''t seen any aborigines? "


    Jin dingzhang said, "in the future, the sect leader will see those aborigines... They are imprisoned in the big ring mountain to the north of Shengxian gate. Generally, they dare not leave the big ring mountain to enter the territory of Shengxian gate, so you didn''t see them, sect leader."


    I nodded: "so it is... Why imprison them? Is it because of the turf dispute? "


    Jin dingzhang shook his head, "the sect leader doesn''t know. Those aborigines are not simple. They may have been baptized by the rich aura in the immortal promotion gate. They are all martial artists in the martial arts realm one by one. They hardly need to practice, and adults have the strength of at least the realm of military generals. If they didn''t have the martial arts and combat skills to practice, they would certainly become a more powerful existence than the immortal sect. "


    "Congenital martial arts, or the martial arts realm?" I was surprised: "isn''t this an existence against the sky? If it can be used for me, let alone the people in the demon world, even if the people in the fairy world come, we also have the power to fight. "


    Jin dingzhang said with a bitter smile, "although the idea of the sect leader is good, it is impossible to realize it. Not to mention that the aborigines are very exclusive of outsiders, but that their hatred for us has accumulated for tens of thousands of years. If the main door wants to resolve it, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. "


    After a pause, Jin dingzhang touched his nose and said slowly, "if we could join hands with them, the invasion of the demon world would not be so simple at the beginning. But the old sect leader failed in many attempts to join hands with them. In the end, he could only watch the immortal gate and the demon world perish together. "


    I heard Jin dingzhang''s sadness and anger, but I didn''t comfort him. Instead, I had a firm idea in my heart.


    I said with a trace of determination: "anyway, after the reconstruction of my body is completed, I must go to meet the innate martial arts for a while to see how powerful they are."


    Jin dingzhang sighed: "this... Let''s talk about it then. It''s urgent."


    I also knew that this thing could not be done in a short time, so I put it down for the time being: "elder, although you are an elder of the Jin family and my elder, I still think it''s better for me to call you ''elder'' from now on. Do you mind if I call you like this?"


    Jin dingzhang smiled: "it''s just a title. The sect leader doesn''t have to think too much. It''s just how to come. We immortals will look down on many things when we reach a certain level. There is no need to mention our false name. The sect leader can call me whatever he wants. "


    I threw my fist and said, "in that case, I''m not polite. Elder, we don''t really have much hope for this trip. After ten years, my body may have disappeared and there is nothing left. Even the Sansheng mirror brought by the elder can only see the place where I fell. As for what happened later, we can''t watch it slowly. Do you think so? "


    Jin dingzhang nodded slightly: "don''t worry. Even if we can''t find it, we can use your brothers and sisters'' genes to help you reshape your body. At most, it''s just that you look a little different from you."


    I looked at the distance and murmured, "I hope Xiaohong can help me find it. I still think my own things are most suitable for me..."


    Jin dingzhang seemed to have understood that Xiao Hong meant the flame beast for a long time. Instead of talking, he urged the bloodthirsty wolf to speed up.


    When we came to the target area, the flame beast Xiaohong and Qinglong were still looking for them. Looking at their busy appearance, they should have found nothing.


    With the ability of flame beast, we haven''t found anything. I think we may really spend some time this time.


    But what we lack most now is time. After all, Dongfang Hongfeng, the real owner of my body, can''t last for a few days. To save his life, we must go back to Xianmen as soon as possible.


    I thought about using my original power to help Dongfang Hongfeng stick to it for a few more days, but I tried many times, but it was useless.


    Dongfang Hongfeng has reached the edge of complete dissipation. Without the support of the flesh, it is difficult for him to recover.


    Anyway, we must leave here and return to Shengxian gate in three days.


    Dongfang Hongfeng is Zhou Xiaoying''s brother and my family. I can''t let him die like this.


    Seeing that the flame beast did not find my remains, Jin dingzhang could only take out the Sansheng mirror and let me use the power of the yuan God to check the scene ten years ago.


    If I can''t, I can only look back slowly until I see what star beast dragged my flesh away, or it decayed naturally.


    Because we saw it once before, and now when we look again, it becomes much faster. We quickly determined the exact falling location.


    But after we checked it, we found that there was nothing left here. Let alone my remains, everything left in those years had been completely consumed by the years.


    Everything here is very different from ten years ago. Ten years have changed everything here.


    There''s no way. I can only order the flame beast and other war beasts to help me find it. At the same time, I and Jin dingzhang continue to see all the images after I fell here.


    My Yuanshen was fixed next to the Sansheng mirror, and I came to the place where I fell and slowly dug up the soil here, hoping to find even a wisp of hair.

 Chapter 749

    At that time, I died here and my body was completely destroyed. I must have left something behind.


    Holding a glimmer of hope, I slowly cleaned up the weeds here, slowly dug up the soil, and looked like a mother washing her children.


    There is no other way. I can only try it with luck.


    Time passed slowly. Towards night, I didn''t find anything, nor did the war animals. There was no discovery on Jin dingzhang''s side.


    Disappointed, I felt that it was not a good way to find it, so I came to Jin dingzhang: "elder, I think we should change a way. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be no result."


    Jin dingzhang looked at me and said slowly, "if you can find the expert who saved your life ten years ago, your body may be found immediately."


    My heart moved and immediately said, "yes, how can I forget this? This is the best way at present. I''ll let the war beasts disperse and find this senior expert... "


    Jin dingzhang shook his head and interrupted me: "I''ll do the job of looking for someone. You have other things to do here."


    I was surprised: "what does the elder mean?"


    Jin dingzhang looked up at the sky: "one day has passed. Considering the time we have wasted before, according to our previous plan, we still have one night and one day to find your remains. I think it''s necessary for you to be prepared in case you lose time because you can''t find the expert. "


    "Two hands ready?" I thought for a while and suddenly understood, "I know what to do. Please help me find the expert in the world. I''m looking for the beast king here and try to find out the whereabouts of my body. "


    Jin dingzhang smiled: "the sect leader is very intelligent and can pass at a glance. We''ll act separately now. I''ll take this bloodthirsty wolf away so that those star beasts who don''t have eyes will attack me and delay my time. "


    I clapped my fist and said, "please bother the elder. I''m very grateful."


    Jin dingzhang hugged his fist and said, "the sect leader is polite."


    After seeing Jin dingzhang off, I quickly said to the flame beast Xiaohong: "Xiaohong, you tell me to go down and let all the war beasts separately catch the star beasts here. No matter what kind of star beasts they are, as long as they have lived near here, catch them for me."


    The flame beast said, "please wait a moment, master. We''ll do it now."


    As soon as I waved my hand, the flame beast ran away. When I talked to the flame beast, many war beasts heard me. At this time, they didn''t need to be told by the flame beast, and they ran away one by one.


    In the face of powerful war beasts, those spirit beasts nearby can only be brought to me obediently and ask everything they know through the Royal beast decision.


    In less than half an hour, the number of various star beasts and spirit beasts caught around me reached an amazing tens of thousands.


    This was a little unexpected. I thought there were only a few thousand star beasts and spirit beasts nearby. Now it seems that I was wrong.


    I had planned to ask questions one by one and know everything I wanted to know in detail, but because there were too many star beasts, I had to order Xiaohong and other war beasts to help me hear the news.


    I suddenly regret leaving Xiaojin in Binhu village. Otherwise, Xiaojin can help me.


    What I need to know is that Xiaohong and other war beasts know, and the communication between star beasts is more convenient than that I use the Royal beast, which will greatly reduce the time of inquiry.


    Even so, it took the war beasts four hours to hear the news.


    Unfortunately, except for a zebra beast who saw me fall, other star beasts knew nothing about it.


    Star beasts and spirit beasts in the endless swamp change so fast that star beasts are born or die almost every moment. Therefore, star beasts that can live here for ten years are rare except some powerful ones.


    When my war beasts came here before, they scared away most of the star beasts and spirit beasts, especially those who were powerful and lived for a long time. Because they had some wisdom, they ran far away. This time, they didn''t get caught by the war beasts at all.


    It was my mistake. I didn''t think of it before.


    Disappointed, disappointed again, I sighed and could only say to the war beasts: "ask them, which is the most powerful star beast here? As long as you lead us to the beast king here, there will be a lot of rewards. "


    Xiao Hong said almost immediately: "I''ve just asked. There was a purple dragon beast here. Its strength was close to level 9 general. It was the overlord within hundreds of kilometers. But when we arrived, it was scared away and now disappeared. "


    "Find the purple dragon." I was overjoyed and immediately gave an order: "you go separately to find it. After you find it, you must bring it back alive."


    Xiaohong and other war beasts acted immediately. They also saw my worry. Without saying a word, they collectively accelerated to find the purple dragon beast.


    I calmed down, stayed where I was, waved my hand and let all the star beasts with general strength disperse, leaving only the zebra beast who saw me fall.


    Zebra beast is said to be a star beast after zebra mutation. It is at least five times larger than zebra, but it is still gentle and invincible.


    The zebra beast that was left behind seemed to have experienced vicissitudes of life and stood in front of me obediently. After I contacted it with the Royal beast, I took the initiative to tell me everything it saw.


    Through the zebra beast''s story, I knew that it was the scene of seeing me fall from the sky. At that time, it was frightened and thought that some powerful star beast was going to prey on it, so it hurried away and didn''t see anything behind.


    I can only let the zebra beast go first.


    After waiting silently for several hours, the figure of Jin dingzhang appeared in my sight.


    There was another man walking with Jin dingzhang.


    Because the distance is too far, I can''t see very clearly. I can only barely distinguish that it is an old man, an old man one head higher than Jin dingzhang.


    I knew that this must be the worldly expert who saved my life as Jin dingzhang said, so I hurried forward and prepared to thank my Savior.


    Jin dingzhang said to me from a distance, "master, this is master Zhang Shuzi who happened to save the master''s life. Senior has been living in seclusion in the endless swamp. I was ordered by the sect leader to look for him. I happened to meet him and asked him to come over. "


    I hurried forward to salute: "thank you for saving my life. I didn''t know it was the elder who saved me, so I didn''t come to thank the elder. Please don''t blame me."

 Chapter 750

    Zhang Shuzi was dressed in linen and covered with dirt. It seemed that she had not changed it for at least several years. She was a little sloppy.


    However, his face is ruddy and fairy like. He looks like a fairy with white hair and young face. He is also my life-saving benefactor. I dare not neglect him.


    "No need to thank me. It''s just a small effort." Zhang Shuzi said, "I saved you that day, but it was a compassionate thought for a time, and I didn''t think you would thank me. You asked the elder Jin dingzhang to come to me, but what else? "


    It seems that Zhang Shuzi is a very direct person. I don''t intend to beat around the Bush and directly say, "thank you very much for saving me. I recently found that I occupied other people''s bodies when I was able to survive. I now intend to reshape my body and return it to its owner. I need to find my bones, or my hair or something. I came here to ask you what happened to my body after I fell down? "


    Zhang Shuzi frowned slightly: "reshaping the flesh? I''m worthy of being the elder of the immortal sect. I can even do this easily. It''s amazing... I really know something about your body. No, after ten years, I don''t know if what I know is still useful to you. "


    Jin dingzhang and I looked at each other. They were both happy: "please tell me, senior. It must be useful."


    Zhang Shuzi looked at me and said slowly, "I wanted to save you two, but I didn''t expect that I rushed to save your soul, but I couldn''t save your body. And now you, the soul of the flesh, fell into a deep sleep because I was a little slow when I shot. I have no way to cure the seriously wounded and sleeping soul. I can only cure your wounded flesh. "


    I finally understood everything at the beginning. Combined with what I had known before, I said decisively: "anyway, the great kindness of the predecessors will be remembered by the younger generation all my life."


    Zhang Shuzi smiled and said slowly, "you don''t have to. You are lucky to occupy this flesh body and successfully resurrect. I didn''t make much effort. By the way, after you were unconscious, someone came to save you and took you out of here. I saw your messy body here, which might be eaten by wild animals, so I buried it... I roughly remember that if it didn''t rot completely, it should still be there now. "


    I am very happy: "please lead the way. If you can successfully reshape your body, you will be grateful to your predecessors."


    Zhang Shuzi said, "the person who took you should also know about it. Why didn''t he tell you?"


    I was stunned: "I don''t know who saved me... The elder may have misunderstood that I was taken away from here by a flying car, and no one else came to save me... Otherwise, my body must have been taken away by them."


    Zhang Shuzi smiled bitterly: "I have lived here for many years. I don''t know anything about the outside world. I thought it was your person who took you away. It turned out to be just a machine..."


    I said with a smile, "if you want to go out and have a look, I''d like to be a guide for you. Whether it''s our Chilong country or any country on the oxygen star, as long as the elder wants to go, the younger generation must take the elder to have a good look. "


    Zhang Shuzi smiled, "that''s not necessary. I have no relatives, no place I want to go, and I''m used to living here and I''m reluctant to leave here. "


    I said, "master knows the art of restoring Yang. If you go outside, I''m afraid you''ll become the most popular person now..."


    "That''s what I''m afraid of." Zhang Shuzi interrupted me: "the reason why I live in seclusion here is that I don''t want to be remembered by the world all day. Although the art of restoring Yang is good, if you use it to save people and interfere with Tianhe, you will be punished by heaven. In the first half of my life, I devoted myself to saving people. I used Yang restoration too much. I was punished by heaven, without relatives and no reason. I lived a lonely life. So I can''t do this again in the second half of my life. I want to fly to the fairy world and become a carefree immortal. "


    I understood Zhang Shuzi''s meaning, so I turned off the topic: "the elder has helped the younger generation so much. Please accept the younger generation''s thanks again."


    Zhang Shuzi shook her head: "you''re welcome. It''s just a small effort."


    After a pause, Zhang Shuzi said curiously, "as the head of Shengxian sect, how can you be so polite to me? Is it true that today''s young people are so polite? "


    I smiled: "well... You are my Savior. Naturally, I want to respect you. This time, the elder helped the younger generation a big favor. Naturally, the younger generation should thank the elder again. If the elder has orders, the younger generation will go all out and thank the elder for his kindness. "


    Zhang Shuzi smiled: "in that case, I wonder if I can ask the sect leader for advice?"


    My heart moved, hugged my fist and said, "senior, please say."


    Zhang Shuzi said, "I heard from elder Jin dingzhang that the sect leader can control the star beasts here. One more question, the door master uses the treasure of the beast gate to resist the beast? "


    I nodded: "I don''t dare to hide. What I use is to resist the beast."


    Zhang Shuzi frowned slightly: "the Royal beast of beast gate can certainly control some star beasts, but it is difficult to control spirit beasts like this bloodthirsty wolf. Is it true that the Royal beast of the beast gate is by no means a complete version, and the master of the gate is the complete version? "


    I smiled: "if you are interested in the Royal beast, I will give you a copy of it."


    Zhang Shuzi shook her hand and said with a smile, "I''m just curious. I won''t practice this royal beast. To tell you the truth, not long ago, several disciples of beast gate came here to find suitable star beasts, and I drove them away. The Royal beast they used at that time was not as powerful as you, so I asked more casually. "


    I smiled, "I see. The beast gate was defeated by us not long ago because of collusion with the stars. The loss was heavy. It was almost equivalent to killing the gate. I''m afraid that those disciples who claim to be the disciples of the beast gate, I''m afraid that they are some external disciples of the beast gate. Naturally, the Royal beast will have little power. "


    Zhang Shuzi was stunned again: "the beast gate has been destroyed? When did this happen? "


    I simply told Zhang Shuzi about the collusion between beast gate and stars to solve his doubts.


    After listening to everything I said, Zhang Shuzi was completely stunned: "it seems that I have really lived here for too long. I don''t know such a big thing."


    Jin dingzhang said, "what''s the origin between master and beast gate?"


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, my heart moved. I couldn''t help staring at Zhang Shuzi, hoping that he had no origin with the beast gate, otherwise I''m afraid he won''t continue to help me find my remains.

 Chapter 751

    Zhang Shuzi listened to Jin dingzhang''s words, but her face was calm, smiled and said: "as a super sect, beast gate, like Shengxian gate, is a super existence in the eyes of the world, and it is also the object of our small sects. But if I have anything to do with them, I can''t say. They''re just afraid they don''t see me as a bad old man. "


    Jin dingzhang and I both smiled knowingly. Just about to say something, Zhang Shuzi said, "we''re here."


    When I immediately looked along Zhang Shuzi''s line of sight, I found that there was a small earth bag not far in front, which was higher than the surrounding terrain, much like a tomb.


    I''m about to see my own flesh. Although I know that the flesh may be rotten and illegible, I''m still a little excited.


    Jin dingzhang slapped the soil on the earth bag for me. Before I could see it clearly, he had reached out and picked up a human bone.


    The immortal cultivator has no scruples, so Jin dingzhang is very decisive when he starts. Even my master hasn''t spoken yet. He has finished what he should do.


    Looking at the human bone in Jin dingzhang''s hand, I''m not sure if it''s what''s left after my flesh rots. I turned to look at Zhang Shuzi and waited for him to speak.


    Zhang Shuzi smiled and said slowly, "this is the remains you left at the beginning. Experienced people know at a glance that this is the remains of a child about ten years old. The endless swamp is wet, and the bones look more rotten than outside. "


    I saluted with a fist: "thank you for leading the way. I will always feel great kindness and never forget my teeth."


    Zhang Shuzi said, "no, it''s just a small effort. If I knew you had the chance to reshape your flesh, I would not bury your flesh, but would keep it well. "


    I said, "thank you very much. If you like, you can go to Shengxian gate to find the younger generation at any time. The younger generation must do everything possible to let the elder have a good time."


    Zhang Shuzi smiled, turned around and said, "if you''re destined, you''ll see me again. I''ll leave now. I wish the sect leader a smooth journey and reshape his body."


    I respectfully sent Zhang Shuzi away. Until I couldn''t see Zhang Shuzi, I turned back and said to Jin dingzhang, "elder, look, this remains is mine?"


    Jin dingzhang nodded slightly: "this bone is excellent. It looks like it''s yours. Our trip is going well. Now we''re going back to Jingshen city and ready to go back to Shengxian gate. "


    I nodded: "Dongfang Hongfeng can''t wait long. We must hurry to finish everything. When I tell the war beast to return together, I will return to the mirror God city. "


    Jin dingzhang took all my bones into his space ring. When he came to me, he whispered to me: "be careful, sect leader. This chapter Shuzi is not a good stubble. He must have an inseparable relationship with beast gate. He pretended to have nothing to do with beast gate just because he was afraid of me."


    I frowned slightly: "why does the elder think so? Master Zhang has saved my life, and this time he took us to find my remains. He can be regarded as a blessing for me, but he doesn''t look like a man from the beast gate. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "it''s just my feeling. I''m not sure whether it''s true or not. The anti main sect leader should be more careful. If you see this chapter Shuzi in the future, you must take more precautions. "


    I think Jin dingzhang said very seriously. Knowing that he was for my good, I said, "I remember what the elder said. Please rest assured that I will pay more attention."


    Jin dingzhang smiled and suddenly said loudly, "sect leader, let''s leave here now. After staying here for a long time, our war animals will not want to go back to Jingshen city."


    I was stunned, then raised my voice and said with a smile, "the purpose of this trip has been achieved. We should go."


    Jin dingzhang still took the bloodthirsty wolf he just liked, and shouted, "let''s go!"


    His call contained his aura in it and spread far away. Even people or war animals hundreds of miles away could hear it clearly.


    I don''t know whether he did this to inform the warbeasts or what he meant. This elder Jin family, who seldom speaks, but talks a lot with me these days, surprised me at this time.


    I still respect Jin dingzhang, the elder of the Jin family, and I must listen to his words.


    I thought it would take a lot of time to find my remains. Unexpectedly, Jin dingzhang found Zhang Shuzi, which greatly saved our time and allowed us to return to Jingshen city almost one day in advance.


    Endless swamp is full of danger. Originally, we didn''t dare to go too fast, but now there are war animals such as Xiaohong. We don''t have much consideration. We can rush back to Jingshen city as soon as possible.


    The war beasts stayed in the endless swamp for a period of time, and their temperament was a little wild. Everywhere they passed, the star beasts in the endless swamp were scared to flee, and the swamps full of flowers and plants were trampled into a muddy land, which was muddy everywhere.


    When we returned to Jingshen City, it was just a day earlier than expected, which relieved me and Jin dingzhang. We felt less pressure than before.


    In order to save more time for Dongfang Hongfeng, I temporarily decided to return to Shengxian gate in advance and let the sergeants and Shen family gather at the transmission array one day in advance instead of waiting for me at the city master''s residence.


    This change makes many people feel a little hasty, but those who are really willing to go to Shengxian gate with us have already made all preparations, and my change has not disrupted their plans.


    I hurried to the of the city Lord''s residence. After meeting Zhou Shuangyin, I set off again to return to Binhu village.


    I was very happy to find my remains. I talked and laughed with my brothers all the way.


    Jin dingzhang was not good at talking, but somehow, since he left Shengxian gate with me, he has become more talkative. Sometimes he can''t help telling jokes and gradually become one with us. We have no sense of strangeness and get along very well.


    Some brothers knew the purpose of my trip. After learning that I had successfully found the remains, they congratulated me one after another, which moved me and made me more happy.


    Good news always needs to be shared. Some brothers are happy for me. I, the calm head of Shengxian sect, has rarely become a young man of only 20 years old. I am very excited.


    Now, when I return to the immortal gate, Jin Xiang and others will help me shape a suitable body and let me "reborn".


    Of course, before that, returning the flesh to Dongfang Hongfeng and repairing the soul of Dongfang Hongfeng is also a major event that must be completed.


    In addition to being happy, the responsibility on my shoulders is becoming heavier and heavier, and time is becoming more and more urgent for me.

 Chapter 752

    Using the transmission array of Jingshen City, we returned to Binhu village in batches.


    The people waiting in Binhu village were surprised to see us. They didn''t expect us to come back so soon.


    After everyone calmed down, I greeted everyone: "please prepare. We''ll leave for Shengxian gate early tomorrow morning. Anyone who is willing to go to Shengxian gate can go with us. "


    All the members of the Jin family were overjoyed and prepared to go one by one with great expectation.


    After everyone left, I said to my mother and a group of brothers and sisters, "I have a space ring here. Mother, take it and take away the necessary things later. Clean up and start early tomorrow morning. "


    Mother hesitated to take the space ring in my hand and said slowly, "you go first, I''ll stay and wait for your father. Now Binhu village is no longer an isolated world. If your father knows, he will come back. If we all went to Shengxian gate and your father came back, I don''t know where we went. I''ll be worried. "


    I looked at my mother''s aging face and couldn''t help feeling sad: "don''t worry. Go to the immortal gate and I''ll leave someone here. Once my father comes back, they will take my father to Shengxian gate to reunite with you as soon as possible. "


    What else did my mother want to say, I went on: "if you don''t hurry to enter the immortal gate to practice, I''m afraid it''s difficult to make great progress. When my father comes back, he will blame me. "


    Mother smiled, "how could it? Cultivation is my own business. I didn''t practice hard. How could your father blame you? "


    I also smiled: "anyway, you and your brothers and sisters enter the immortal gate together. I will arrange things here later. You can rest assured."


    The mother nodded slightly: "then you should remember to arrange someone to tell your father where we are going. Don''t let him worry."


    I nodded cautiously, "don''t worry, I''ll arrange it."


    My brothers and sisters persuaded me one after another, and my mother decided to go to Shengxian gate with us.


    I understand that my mother can''t let go of her father. They are husband and wife and the closest people. Naturally, they will miss each other.


    Seeing this, Jin dingzhang, who has always been guarding me, quietly said to me: "the root bone of the sect leader''s mother is actually good. Unfortunately, he missed the best cultivation period. After she enters the immortal gate, I''ll help her. I think she can at least reach the level of military generals, and Shouyuan can reach more than a thousand years. "


    I looked at Jin dingzhang gratefully and said, "thank you, elder. I have such an idea for a long time, but I just don''t know what to do."


    Jin dingzhang said, "I know how to improve the cultivation of the sect leader''s mother. Leave it to me."


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, elder!"


    Jin dingzhang also hugged his fist and said, "the sect leader is polite..."


    After a pause, he lowered his voice again and said, "master, I''ve always wanted to tell you something, but I''ve endured it for a long time because I''m worried that the master will blame me. Now I really can''t help it. Please make atonement for it and let me speak. "


    I was slightly stunned: "the elder has something to say. I won''t blame you."


    Jin dingzhang pondered for a moment and said firmly, "sect leader, maybe you think we are elders, so you have always been polite to us and don''t have the airs of sect leader. But I want to tell the sect leader that the future immortal sect will be a huge and complex super immortal sect. If the sect leader is too polite to us, it will only make people feel that the sect leader has no authority. This is the taboo of the sect leader. Once you feel like this, the sect leader will be very sad in the future... So I dare to ask the sect leader not to be so polite to us. It should be like a sect leader. "


    I looked at Jin dingzhang and said slowly, "I understand what the elder means. Thank you for reminding me. I will change slowly in the future. Please don''t worry, elder. I know what to do to be the master of Shengxian sect. "


    After a pause, I smiled and said, "I should be polite to the elders. Your help to me makes me grateful from the bottom of my heart and respect the elders. As for the authority of the elder, please look at it. I will satisfy the elder. "


    Jin dingzhang hugged his fist and said, "the sect leader can accept the suggestion. Jin dingzhang is very pleased. If the sect leader blames me, I will also accept the punishment of the sect leader. "


    I raised my hand and said with a smile, "where did the elder say? We are all from the Jin family. We are a family. Speaking of elders or my elders, don''t do this, will you? "


    Jin dingzhang said, "in any case, I will follow the orders of the sect leader and put forward some suggestions or opinions to the sect leader. If anyone dares to disobey the order of the sect leader, I will go all out to maintain the authority of the sect leader. "


    I said positively, "the elder thinks so. That''s the blessing of my immortality gate and my golden maple. I would like to ask you to be the deputy hall leader of the punishment Hall of Shengxian gate and manage the Shengxian gate together with elder Jin Xiang. "


    Jin dingzhang was stunned and immediately said, "yes, sect leader."


    I took a look at my house, got up and said, "maybe people from the Li and Liu families will come to me tonight. The elder has worked hard and wants to stay with me."


    Jin dingzhang said, "I know what to do. Please rest assured."


    I smiled: "I''m relieved to have you by my side. If the elders Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu can do this, why don''t you worry that our immortal sect doesn''t carry forward and revive its divine power? "


    Jin dingzhang said, "Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu are from the Li and Liu families after all. The sect leader can''t rely too much on them. Say something you shouldn''t say. Relying on their words, it''s better to use the power of the elder to carry forward the immortal gate. After all, the elder is also a member of my Jin family. "


    I pondered for a moment: "this matter needs to be considered carefully. I still understand the truth that people who are not me can''t delegate important tasks..."


    Jin dingzhang said: "eldest elder... Now the supreme elder, although sometimes he is selfish and opinionated, after all, he is the Jin family and supports the sect leader very much."


    I nodded: "this is one of the reasons why I made him a supreme elder. Although I haven''t thought about setting up factions in Shengxian gate, I need to gain a firm foothold for the development of Shengxian gate. The foundation is unstable, and it is impossible to really carry forward the immortal gate. Do you think so? "


    Jin dingzhang smiled: "it seems that I''m worried for nothing. The sect leader has already made up his mind. There''s no need for me to say more!"

 Chapter 753

    Not as I expected, it was not long before Li Liu, the owner of the Li family, and Liu Yu, the owner of the Liu family, came to me.


    They all received the news that I released them three days ago and knew that they could follow me into the immortal gate these days, so I understand their intention needless to say.


    Li Liu was still very cheerful. She didn''t mean to blame me for what happened between me and her daughter. The first sentence she met was: "Jinfeng, you''re great now. It''s said that you are already a military general. I don''t know what level you have reached? Are you a level nine general? "


    I am a military general. This should be said by my family. After all, if there is a military general at home, others will respect my family more.


    I stood up with a smile, hugged my fist and said, "I''ve seen Mr. Li and Mr. Liu. In fact, it doesn''t matter what level I am now. As long as you follow me into Shengxian gate and become disciples of Shengxian gate, I guarantee that you will all be military generals for decades. It is even possible to surpass generals and become kings and immortals. "


    Li Liu and Liu Yu were stunned together. Li Liu murmured, "surpassing the generals? Really? That''s a legendary existence... "


    I smiled: "please sit down first and let''s talk slowly."


    Li Liu sat down first, while Liu Yu sat down slowly, as if he didn''t believe what I said.


    I had planned to explain, but before I could speak, an amazing pressure was suddenly released from Jin dingzhang around me, covering me, li Liu and Liu Yu in an instant.


    Li Liu and Liu Yu can''t bear the power of the martial god. Their current state is just a level 9 martial artist.


    Douda''s sweat came out of li Liu and Liu Yu''s forehead. They didn''t even have the strength to struggle. They were directly suppressed by Jin dingzhang''s coercion.


    Look at them. If they stay a little longer, they will be seriously injured or even die.


    I was also suppressed and couldn''t move, but fortunately I could still speak. I hurriedly said, "elder, stop!"


    Jin dingzhang withdrew his authority and looked at li Liu and Liu Yu without saying a word.


    After the pressure disappeared, li Liu and Liu Yu were full of panic. There was a little more fear and respect in the eyes of Jin dingzhang and me.


    This is the natural reaction of low-level warriors to high-level warriors. If it were me, it would be like this.


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Liu, don''t mind. This is elder Jin dingzhang, the vice hall leader in charge of the punishment hall. The elder is a warrior in the realm of martial god. The reason why he released his authority just now is to let you understand that what I said is absolutely true. "


    Li Liu and Liu Yu were silent. They looked at me without saying a word and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    I smiled, hugged my fist and said, "I''m sorry. In order to make you believe my words, the elder just let you feel the power of the warrior in the martial god realm."


    I tried to hold back my smile and said slowly, "if you still have any doubts, you might as well say it. If you have no opinion, you can choose to become the disciples of Shengxian sect, enter Shengxian sect to cultivate and improve your strength. One day, you or your people will fly to the fairy world and live forever. "


    Li Liu looked at me a little differently. Liu Yu said slowly, "the sect leader means that if you want to enter the immortal gate, you must become a disciple of the immortal gate. Is that what you mean? "


    I said positively, "this is nature. Only the disciples of Shengxian sect can enter Shengxian sect, enjoy the cultivation resources of Shengxian sect, and cultivate the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect. There must be no concession. Please consider it carefully, two owners. I will explain here that we will never force anyone. "


    Liu Yu frowned and said, "is it difficult for people? I, the Liu and Li families, have always been not very harmonious with the Jin family. This is a well-known thing, and the sect leader must know it. If we want to join the immortal gate, doesn''t it mean that we should become the vassal family of the Jin family? I can''t decide this alone. I have to discuss it with the elders in the family. "


    Li Liu also said: "My Li family also needs to discuss. I can''t decide the future fate of the Li family alone."


    I smiled: "although you two go back to discuss, we won''t force anyone. However, we have decided that those who are willing to follow us into Shengxian gate will leave early tomorrow morning. So if you need to negotiate, you should hurry up. "


    After a pause, I specially stressed: "when the next group of disciples enter the immortal gate, I don''t know how long it will be. We will not uniformly distribute the treasures, skills and combat skills in the immortal gate, but according to personal opportunities, first come, first served. If you decide too late, don''t blame me, the sect leader. "


    "First come, first served?" Li Liu immediately said angrily, "how can I do that? There are many more people in your Jin family than us. Even if we rob, our two families can''t rob you... It''s not fair. "


    I waved my hand and motioned li Liu not to be excited: "most of the treasures of Shengxian gate are above spirit tools. Therefore, it is not certain that anyone who sees or picks it up can use or take it away. It must have a certain opportunity. What you are worried about will not happen. I remind you that people who go first naturally have a greater chance of getting better treasures. After all, they have more opportunities to choose. Do you two say? "


    Li Liu frowned and said, "I''ll go back and discuss it now and reply to the sect leader tomorrow morning at the latest."


    After a pause, li Liu suddenly smiled and said to me, "as the sect leader of the immortal promotion sect, I don''t think he will deceive us low-level martial arts?"


    I smiled: "please don''t worry. I said to leave tomorrow, it must be tomorrow. It will never be a day earlier or a day later."


    Li Liu hugged his fist and said, "in that case, I believe in the sect leader. I''ll see you tomorrow morning. "


    At this time, Liu Yu saw that li Liu was willing to go to Shengxian gate with me. His attitude changed. He also hugged his fist and said, "I''ll see the sect leader again tomorrow morning."


    I hugged my fist and said, "that''s the same sentence. You can''t wait. You two take good care of it."


    Pause: "Liu Xianzu, the ancestor of the Liu family, and Li Zhongyuan, the ancestor of the Li family, are also elders of the Shengxian gate. They are waiting for you in the Shengxian gate. These are the words they asked me to pass on to you. Now the words have been brought to you. Take your time. "


    Li Liu and Liu Yu looked at me and were silent for a few seconds. Then they said together, "goodbye."


    I didn''t speak any more, but watched them leave quietly.

 Chapter 754

    "Sect leader, after the Liu family and the Li family enter the immortal gate, will they unite Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan to embarrass the sect leader?"


    After Li Liu and Liu Yu left, Jin dingzhang said with a trace of concern: "if so, I suggest not taking them into the immortal gate first. When we''ve straightened everything out, it''s not too late to take them in. "


    I shook my head, "that won''t work. I had a word with elders Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan. We can''t afford to lose them. "


    Jin dingzhang frowned and said, "if so, I have to prepare first."


    I nodded slightly: "my brothers are all trustworthy people. The elder should spend some time to give them good advice in the near future, so as to improve their strength and better help us manage the immortal gate."


    Jin dingzhang nodded: "there are war animals. With your brothers, I don''t think there will be any problem."


    Jin dingzhang''s words reminded me of one thing, so he said to him, "work hard tonight and help me see the qualifications of the younger generation of the Jin family. I intend to find one or two highly qualified people from them as the focus of our training in the future. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded: "I know what to do. Don''t worry, sect leader."


    I told them to wait until Jin dingzhang left before I went to find my mother.


    I spend too little time with my mother, so now I want to find more time to spend with my mother.


    I spent a night safely. In the early morning, as soon as I finished my cultivation, Jin dingzhang found me and said to me, "door Lord, Li and Liu asked to see you."


    I nodded, got up and walked to the door. At a glance, I saw Li Liu and Liu Yu. They came together. I think they should have negotiated the result.


    I raised my voice and said to them, "what''s the result of your discussion?"


    Li Liu glanced at Liu Yu and said slowly, "half of the Li family are willing to follow the sect leader, but half of them don''t want to. They say they want to go outside and have a long experience."


    I nodded: "OK, as I said, I won''t force any of you to enter the immortal gate."


    Pause: "the Li family has a result. I don''t know what the Liu family discussed?"


    Liu Yu looked at me and said in some embarrassment, "most of the people don''t want to... We discussed, and the Liu family won''t follow the sect leader for the time being... Please don''t be surprised."


    I smiled: "it''s nothing to blame. Everyone has his own aspirations and will never force it. In that case, some of the Li family will follow us, and the rest please. "


    Li Liu said with a smile: "thank you for your understanding. Since my Li family has chosen Shengxian gate, the people will naturally join Shengxian gate slowly in the future. Please give them some time to let them fully understand Shengxian gate and then slowly join Shengxian gate."


    I said positively, "no one can join the immortal sect. Let''s wait until the next time we recruit disciples."


    Li Liu was stunned. He seemed to think of something. He changed his mind and said: "I will persuade them again. As long as they have this wish, they will all follow the sect leader to Shengxian gate this time. I don''t know how long it will take to save them."


    Jin dingzhang said on one side, "it''s best for the owner of the Li family to think so. We all know the truth that we can''t miss the opportunity and don''t come again."


    Li Liu hugged his fist and said, "I see. Please wait a moment, sect leader. Our Li family will come right away. "


    I nodded. Li Liu turned and left quickly. When she left, she deliberately looked at Liu Yu and seemed to want to give Liu Yu a hint, but because we were right in front of her, she didn''t show much.


    Liu Yu looked at li Liu who had left and looked puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t understand li Liu''s meaning.


    I no longer pay attention to Liu Yu. Although he is the patriarch of my mother''s family, since he and I are not one heart, there is no need to force him together.


    I no longer care about things here, but come to my mother and brothers and sisters and let them get ready. We''ll start in a minute.


    According to Jin Feng''s statistics, 99% of the Jin family are willing to go to Shengxian gate. At this time, there are tens of thousands of people, and our team becomes a little huge in an instant.


    I don''t need to care about the details of these people going to Shengxian gate. I have my brothers to deal with it, but my mother, brothers and sisters, and several friends who are very close to me, I have the responsibility to bring them into Shengxian gate in person.


    I made some arrangements so that they could enter the gate of immortality more smoothly.


    Sai Hua''er, Zhou Xiaoying and others naturally followed me into the gate of immortality with the red "immortal stone" they found. In addition to them, the people of the Shen family, he Xian and Qiu Yiming, also wanted to follow me into the gate of immortality.


    I took them to the entrance of Shengxian gate first, took the falling wild goose knife to open the channel and let them enter the Shengxian gate in turn.


    I myself also entered the gate of immortality, leaving Jin dingzhang with the falling wild goose knife to help the next group of people enter the gate of immortality.


    The people who entered the immortal gate were as surprised and worried as I was at the beginning. After all, being in a completely strange place is such a feeling, and no one is exception.


    Sai Hua''er followed me quietly. Although she didn''t speak, I felt that she was also a little hesitant at this time.


    It''s just that she seems to be still angry and indifferent to me. She doesn''t look like my fiancee at all.


    I quietly took her hand and motioned her not to be afraid, but she withdrew her hand and didn''t even look at me.


    I know she has some bad feelings towards me. It''s hard to explain at this time. I can only ignore it for the time being.


    I have to have a good chat with Saihua sometime. If she really misunderstands that we can''t be together, I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River.


    Now I want to settle down the people who come here first. At least I need to tell them what to do.


    I said loudly to the crowd, "you are all martial artists with certain strength, so it shouldn''t be very difficult for you to enter the first level of Shengxian gate. Do you see the practice tower in front? That''s the first gate to enter the gate of immortality, and it''s also the place everyone must pass. "


    Everyone looked at the practice tower in front of them early in the morning. When they heard what I said, they all turned around and looked at me. There was something strange in their eyes.


    I said loudly, "now you can take your own things and enter the practice tower in turn. Only after you successfully pass the test of the first floor of the practice tower can you enter the second floor, and so on until you climb to the highest floor of the practice tower. "


    Most of the people in front of me will be the first batch of disciples of Shengxian sect and the future and hope of Shengxian sect. Therefore, I must explain some words in advance. I want them to know clearly that they must do those things to become disciples of Shengxian sect.

 Chapter 755

    I pointed to the practice tower and spoke louder so that everyone could clearly hear me: "from now on, you can''t leave here until you reach the top of the practice tower. This is the first test you have to face, and it is also the one you must experience when entering the immortal gate. Those who fail to pass the test of the practice tower must practice here until they pass the test. "


    My words immediately aroused the surprised voice of many people, and my mother said directly: "what if someone can''t pass the test here all his life? It will be difficult for a man of my age to improve his strength... "


    Many people echoed and yelled, and the front of the practice tower became lively. The long lost silence of Shengxian gate was suddenly broken.


    I smiled and raised my hand to stop everyone shouting: "I will give you some cultivation resources after you enter the practice tower, including the upper part of Volume I of the complete skill method of Shengxian gate, and some elixir spirit grass to improve your strength. I believe everyone will greatly increase their strength in a short time and can pass the test here. After all, this is our starting point. It won''t be too difficult. We should have confidence. "


    After a pause, I said, "by the way, you don''t have to worry about your accommodation. I''ll arrange someone to prepare it for you to ensure that you can''t be hungry or cold."


    After all, aunt Shen Xiang was the Shen family who had seen the world. At this time, she was the first to say, "I believe I can pass all the tests here at one time. The Shen family also have this confidence. I wonder if we can directly enter the practice tower and then enter the inside of Shengxian gate? "


    I stepped forward and handed a chip to Aunt Shen Xiangyi: "there is the upper half of the first layer of the ascension gate skill. You can pass it on to all Shen family members for cultivation. After you pass the test here, you can enter the inside of Shengxian gate. All of you will become the official disciples of Shengxian sect, and you will also have the opportunity to become the inner disciples of Shengxian sect, that is, the core disciples. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled and said, "thank you, sect leader. Our Shen family will redouble their efforts to practice and strive to pass the test here in the shortest time."


    I nodded: "if someone doesn''t want to take part in the test of the practice tower, you can say it now. I won''t force you. This is the first and only level for selecting the disciples of Shengxian sect. If you can''t pass, you can''t become the official disciples of Shengxian sect. "


    I couldn''t hide it from these people, so I simply made it clear: "if I can''t be a formal disciple of Shengxian gate, I can only be a registered disciple of Shengxian gate. Generally speaking, registered disciples can only practice in the practice tower, and they can enjoy less practice resources than formal disciples. "


    My words began to shake some people, including my mother. However, my mother knew that I was the sect leader of Shengxian sect after all. She still had the opportunity to enter the interior of Shengxian sect anyway, and her performance was quite calm.


    I really can''t. I will let my mother be the guest of Shengxian gate and enjoy the cultivation resources of Shengxian gate.


    I didn''t say that, but my mother must understand, so she didn''t say much at this time.


    The Shen family won''t say anything to shrink back at this time, so only some of my brothers and friends may need my persuasion.


    To my brothers and friends, I said directly, "don''t give up easily. Those who can come here are all destined for Shengxian gate. I''d like you to stay and have a try. Maybe the test here is not as difficult as you think. I believe that as long as you stick to cultivating the first half of the immortality promotion decision I gave you, before long, you can enter the immortality promotion gate and become the official disciples of the immortality promotion gate. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said, "I''m willing to stay and try. Even if it''s difficult to pass, at least I won''t regret it."


    I smiled: "don''t worry, we will try our best to help you. If you need any pills, we will be sent to you regularly. If you need to practice the top martial arts or combat skills, our four elders of the martial god realm will come to teach you in person. After all, you are the first disciples of Shengxian sect. If your strength can''t go up, how can you revitalize Shengxian sect? "


    Perhaps my words are very powerful. After listening to them, people who were originally shaken didn''t say anything to leave.


    I didn''t say much about this. It''s just a delusion for people with weak mind to cultivate immortality. They won''t achieve anything if they stay.


    Watching my mother and others enter the practice tower, I slowly smiled. After all, only those who have taken the first step can continue.


    When they have become real immortals and have a certain strength, I believe they will not think more.


    There are the first batch of disciples in Shengxian sect. I, the sect leader of Shengxian sect, can be regarded as the real sect leader.


    The selection, or screening, of disciples in the practice tower takes time. I have a lot of things to deal with recently. I can make use of this time.


    Of course, before I dealt with other things, I found four elders to discuss and preliminarily determined how to conduct the trial of new disciples.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. Apart from other things, just the basic necessities of life of these people make the five of us a lot of trouble.


    Maybe it''s because the five of us discussed a matter formally for the first time. At the beginning, our ideas were not unified.


    I think we should send someone to Jingshen city to buy everyone''s necessities to ensure everyone''s normal needs, but Jin Xiang thinks that in this way, it will appear that our Shengxian gate is in a hurry and lack of strength, which will damage the face of Shengxian gate and the dignity of our sect leader.


    I didn''t pay much attention to these. At the beginning, I insisted on sending people to Jingshen city to purchase, because it would save time. At the same time, I could take this opportunity to establish long-term cooperation with Jingshen city and purchase our necessary items from Jingshen city for a long time.


    Jin Xiang is more worried that after seeing these, the newcomers will feel that the strength of Shengxian gate is limited, and they can''t even do the most basic living security, which will affect the face of Shengxian gate and its future management.


    We argued for a few words. Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan dealt with each other and persuaded us patiently before we calmed down.


    In fact, what Jin Xiang said is also reasonable. When Shengxian gate recruits disciples, it can''t even provide the most basic living security. It is indeed detrimental to the face of Shengxian gate and is more likely to affect the future management of Shengxian gate.


    As the sect leader of Shengxian sect, I can''t make it convenient for the moment without considering the overall situation. Therefore, I listen to Jin Xiang''s suggestion and don''t send anyone to buy necessities from the outside world for the time being.


    But this matter must be solved, so I proposed that Jin dingzhang, who is relatively familiar with Jingshen City, go to Jingshen City alone to find my father Zhou Shuangyin and ask Zhou Shuangyin to help solve this matter.


    Neither Jin dingzhang nor Zhou Shuangyin will spread the matter, and others will not know about it. Jin Xiang''s worry will be solved.

 Chapter 756

    At the same time, Jin Xiang and others collected all the necessities of life such as food, drinking water, clothes, shoes and socks inside Shengxian gate to ensure everyone''s normal life before Jin dingzhang came back.


    This is unnecessary. When Jin dingzhang comes back, he has everything, but Jin Xiang insists that I can only follow his advice. After all, he is the real elder of Shengxian gate.


    Fortunately, it took Jin dingzhang only a few hours to solve the most urgent problem. When Jin Xiang saw it, he no longer insisted on collecting food in Shengxian gate.


    Everyone''s food, clothing, housing and transportation were solved. I was fine for the time being, so I asked Jin Xiang to treat Dongfang Hongfeng.


    In order to save Dongfang Hongfeng as soon as possible, I had to give all the trials of new disciples to my brothers for the time being.


    They are all sergeants. They know how to organize the trials of those who enter Shengxian gate and how to manage them. I can rest assured that they do things.


    The elder Jin Xiang, Jin dingzhang, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan set up a huge powerful forbidden array in the elder Yixian residence to help me rebuild my flesh and treat Dongfang Hongfeng.


    Before reshaping the flesh, naturally, there are many things to prepare. Fortunately, Jin Xiang and others have prepared everything a few days ago. I don''t have to worry about anything.


    As for when to return the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng to him first, it depends on when my flesh is shaped.


    Jin Xiang first refined some materials into spare primary materials, which can be regarded as semi-finished products, and then combined the skills of the four of them to integrate these semi-finished products into the necessary materials for my flesh.


    The next step is to inject my genes into these materials, so that the materials can remember my genes, so that the formed body is absolutely similar to me.


    The last and most critical step is to activate the formed body.


    The key to this step is to pull my original God away from my current flesh body, then put the original God into the new flesh body and use special means to completely integrate it with the new flesh body.


    As long as this step is completed, my physical body will be reshaped successfully, and I will be reborn.


    According to Jin Xiang''s prediction, it will take about one month to complete all things.


    In fact, I don''t have to do anything during this period. I just need to cooperate with Jinxiang and them.


    I was worried that Dongfang Hongfeng''s soul could not last so long. I wanted to pull my Yuanshen away from my current flesh body in advance and let Dongfang Hongfeng recover first, but this proposal was rejected by Jin Xiang. He said that if he did so, there might be problems when my Yuanshen and flesh body were integrated.


    Jin Xiang said that if the yuan God leaves the flesh for too long, many unexpected changes will occur. No one can tell what will happen at that time.


    Naturally, I absolutely obey Jin Xiang''s arrangement in this matter. After all, I don''t know what to do about reshaping the flesh. I can only act according to Jin Xiang''s words.


    With the completion of the intense preparation work of Jin Xiang and others, I saw them begin to refine the prepared materials into primary materials one by one.


    Some materials are slowly changed into liquid or powder under their refining. The essence of them is afraid of being put into different sizes of jade bottles.


    When all the materials were refined, the four martial gods were very tired. They meditated and practiced one by one to restore their consumption.


    A few hours later, they almost opened their eyes at the same time, and their recovery speed was almost the same. It seems that they are all the peak accomplishments of the martial god, and their strength is not much different.


    Before, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan said that they were not Jin Xiang''s opponents together. Either they said that on purpose, or they did not master Jin Xiang''s war skills. Therefore, on the premise of similar realm, several people were not Jin Xiang''s opponents together.


    I waited patiently for them to help me rebuild my body, and at the same time, I did my best to do some things well.


    What I can do now is to serve tea and water, or give them a hand and take materials. By the way, I can also quietly observe how to refine various materials.


    Now the second step is to refine these primary materials into pure materials without any impurities.


    The four people must work together to complete this step, because the lack of anyone may lead to refining failure due to lack of follow-up power.


    In fact, this step is what alchemists often call integration, which integrates all the materials into the necessary materials for my flesh.


    In short, it is to use these materials to refine my bones, meridians, muscles, skin and so on.


    It''s easy to say, but if you really want to do it, it will be an extremely spiritual and physical consumption, as well as an extremely time-consuming thing.


    Jin Xiang and other four people worked together and did not dare to slack off, but it took four days and four nights to complete this step.


    Looking at their weariness, I knew that they had actually reached their limits.


    It''s no wonder that even the martial god with super recovery ability will feel tired after continuous consumption.


    When Jin Xiang and others began to meditate and recover their vitality, I came forward and took a look at the material that has become a whole, quite human like, between liquid and solid.


    In this way, this material was placed in the four-way tripod, but it solidified but did not disperse. It was not evenly spread in the tripod like water.


    The material floats in the space inside the tripod, as if it was held by some magical force.


    The whole material feels very soft and elastic when touched. The temperature emitted faintly makes me feel that it has begun to take some characteristics of human flesh.


    Jin Xiang and others rested for a whole day and night. During this period, no one opened their eyes or made any action.


    Until dawn the next day, Jin Xiang slowly opened his eyes, looked at me and said excitedly, "we have completed the first two steps. Next, we will start injecting your genes into these materials and refining your flesh with these materials. When this is done, you have to take the last step, pull away your Yuanshen, inject it into these materials, and let your Yuanshen fully integrate with the new physical body to become a new real you. "


    Jin dingzhang also opened his eyes at this time and added: "this process will be very painful and even dangerous. You should be psychologically prepared."


    I got up and said, "don''t worry, elder Tai and elder Jin. I''m already ready. I''ll wait for you to help me pull away the yuan God and reshape my flesh."


    My excitement was beyond expression. Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang could see it at a glance, but they didn''t speak. Instead, they stared at me together and gave me a hint that I should calm down.


    I moved in my heart, immediately understood what they meant, tried to calm myself down and face everything next with the most peaceful state of mind.

 Chapter 757

    Jin Xiang nodded: "I''m going to help you shape a body that is no different from your body. It takes a few days. You can have a rest first. After several elders recover and your body is fully formed, let''s take the last step together. Now you relax, eliminate all distractions as much as possible, and prepare to pull away your yuan God in a few days. "


    I sat down again, closed my eyes and began to eliminate distractions.


    When practicing martial arts, it''s easier for me to have no distractions. Before long, I entered the state of forgetting things and me. I even forgot all the things I have to face.


    As like as two peas, I put it in the same way. How did I get my genes into those materials, and how the new flesh became the same as my body?


    Children as like as two peas are known to be born. The genes of the whole world are the basis of all the creatures. As long as my genes are in my own, the new body will be exactly the same as myself.


    It''s like cloning. The new individual produced by the same gene is almost the same as the ontology, at least on the surface.


    I didn''t know how long I had been sitting quietly. I had forgotten to cut the time until Jin Xiang woke me up and told me that I was about to start pulling away from my yuan God.


    At this time, I found that Jin Xiang had completed the third step and my body had been shaped.


    I''m not in a hurry to see what my body looks like. At this time, I need to continue to maintain a calm state of mind to ensure the smooth progress of the next withdrawal from the yuan God.


    Pulling away from the yuan God will be an extremely painful process. Maybe I will be in danger because of pulling away from the yuan God.


    The most terrible thing is still the mind devil that may appear at any time. My body is Oriental red maple. Although his soul does not attack me directly, it will always affect my mentality and cause me some damage inadvertently, and the mind devil is the most prominent one.


    "Jinfeng, we''re going to start pulling away your yuan God. Don''t resist and try to relax."


    Jin Xiang''s voice reached my ears. I heard it, but there was no response. At this time, I had reached the realm of wandering outside the sky. I had some perception of the things around me, but I wouldn''t have much response.


    This is also the best state to pull away from the yuan God, so Jin Xiang and others started almost immediately.


    A powerful force entered my flesh, slowly approached my yuan God, wrapped my yuan God, and slowly pulled the yuan God out of my body like a radish.


    This process is indeed as painful as Jin Xiang said, and this pain comes from the yuan God, that is, the soul, which is absolutely unbearable for ordinary people.


    I almost couldn''t hold on. My calm heart suddenly became very excited and almost had a heart demon.


    Just when I was about to lose my hold, a cool breeze came from my chest, which immediately relieved most of the pain, made me feel much better, and the demons didn''t really appear.


    It was the soul bead that helped me. It sent out a cool breath again at the critical moment, spread all over my body, and even my Yuanshen benefited a lot.


    Now it''s up to Jin Xiang and others to pull away from my Yuanshen. Anyway, I don''t feel very painful. I can stick to it for a longer time.


    As time went on, I obviously felt that my original God was slowly pulled out, and my flesh gradually lost its vitality.


    When the flesh of the original God is pulled away, the vitality will dissipate slowly and finally die completely, which is the same reason that the original God who has lost the flesh will dissipate slowly and finally die completely.


    This is a great opportunity for Dongfang Hongfeng. Now my original God has been pulled away, and his soul naturally occupies this flesh body and controls his own flesh body.


    Dongfang Hongfeng''s soul has reached the edge of dissipation. If he can''t protect his soul with his body in time, he may only last for a few days at most.


    Now Dongfang Hongfeng''s soul is protected by the flesh, and Jin Xiang and others help in time. He will be fine for the time being.


    After my Yuanshen was pulled away, the power of Yuanshen was dissipating rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. I must have my own flesh body immediately.


    The detached Yuanshen was quickly penetrated into the new flesh by Jinxiang and others, and then combined with the power of the four people to refine my body and Yuanshen synchronously.


    This is not to turn me into a corpse puppet or a puppet, but to make my new flesh fully integrate with the yuan God.


    I won''t feel anything at this step. My yuan God will temporarily fall into a deep sleep. I won''t feel anything about the actions of Jin Xiang and others.


    Like having a long and steady dream, I spent a long time in a daze. When I woke up, there was no one around.


    Some strange, but also some confused, I looked at everything around me and felt that everything was both familiar and strange.


    Especially when I see me in the mirror in front of me, I can''t recognize myself at all. It''s really hard to know that it''s me, but what I see is not me.


    Although I was prepared and knew clearly that there would be some differences between the new flesh body and the flesh body of Oriental red maple, when I saw me now, I was still full of surprise and couldn''t help growing up.


    This new me is half a head shorter than the flesh of Oriental red maple. I am no longer a big man, but a gentle scholar.


    White face, big eyes, straight nose, thick black hair, slightly emaciated face


    I look like a delicate looking woman. It''s too exaggerated. Compared with me before, I''m just different.


    Even if my close relatives and friends see me now, they will say that this is definitely not me.


    This change is so great that it''s hard for me to accept me now, especially my appearance.


    Fortunately, my original God woke up in time. He said with a smile, "this is my noumenon. It looks much more pleasing to the eye. The old man didn''t look well, and he didn''t like girls... "


    I couldn''t cry or laugh. I stared at me in the mirror for a long time and said with a bitter smile: "if my mother saw this, would she not recognize my son? And my brothers and sisters, my friends, if they see me now, do they still know me? "


    Yuanshen said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if your mother doesn''t recognize you. The key is that if Saihua doesn''t recognize you, you will be miserable. She didn''t pay much attention to you, but now you are like this again. Tut tut... If such a beautiful wife runs away with the bastard Dongfang Hongfeng, won''t some people have nowhere to cry? Ha ha... This is ridiculous. I can''t help laughing! "

 Chapter 758

    When I was stunned, I immediately remembered the Oriental red maple, and immediately said, "where''s the Oriental red maple? Has he recovered? "


    The yuan God said, "I woke up when you woke up. How do I know how he is now?"


    Suddenly, I raised my arm, which was not half as thick as before, smiled bitterly and said, "it seems that I have to hurry up to do something..."


    As soon as my voice fell, Jin Xiang''s voice came: "the door master is awake? How do you feel? Is this body much stronger than before? "


    I said with a bitter smile, "is it much better? I feel that this body is very weak, just like an ordinary woman who has no strength at all. "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "when it comes to power, the sect leader is really not as good as before. Under the deliberate cultivation of the sect leader, the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng becomes very strong. It is almost the same as the flesh of the martial artist who has reached the peak of the king of martial arts. It is not only powerful, but also very defensive. But don''t worry, sect leader. After the sect leader has fully adapted to his current body, I will teach him a set of special body refining skills. After a year and a half at most, the sect leader''s body will return to the previous level, or even be stronger. "


    I nodded: "I know something about body refining, but I''m sure it''s not as clever as the supreme elder told me! That''s the best. Otherwise, I''ll go out like this. I''m afraid everyone won''t know me. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "appearance will not affect everyone''s view of the sect leader. Moreover, I think the current sect leader is more lovely..."


    "Cute?" I''m really about to cry. Looking at Jin Xiang, my face is depressed.


    Jin Xiang looked at me like this and stopped teasing me. He said positively, "the door master quickly gets familiar with the current body. The best way is to cultivate combat skills. The sect leader''s killing God sword technique is very unusual. It can become the first battle skill of the sect leader. He can cultivate himself and become a sword fairy in the future. "


    I said with a bitter smile, "even if I am a sword fairy, I only practice the killing God sword technique to improve my strength. I never thought I would specialize in swordsmanship, and I can''t become a Sword Fairy."


    Jin Xiang said: "no matter whether the sect leader plans to be a sword fairy or not, I think the sect leader should start practicing the killing God sword technique now. The sect leader can gradually get familiar with the new body in the process of cultivation. At the same time, he can make up for the deficiencies in the killing sword method and make it one of the sect leader''s skills. "


    After a pause, Jin Xiang thought of something and added, "don''t worry about things outside. We''ll deal with them for the sect leader. As for the family and friends of the sect leader, we will also explain to ensure that they will not misunderstand that Dongfang Hongfeng is the sect leader. "


    I nodded and knew that Jin Xiang was also for my good, so I hugged his fist and said, "my body should have no problem with general movements. I''m afraid that cultivating God killing sword will be uncomfortable for my high physical skills. The elder might as well teach me body refining now. I use the new body refining to enhance my physical quality and get familiar with my body by the way. "


    Jin Xiang said slowly, "it''s all right. I''ll teach the sect leader body refining now. Please remember, the body refining skill I preached to the sect leader is unknown, but it is one of the most powerful body refining skills of Shengxian sect in those years. It is a required body refining skill for all sect leaders of Shengxian sect. Except for the core disciples of Shengxian sect, this set of body refining technique can''t be passed on. Please remember this. "


    I nodded and said positively, "I know. Since it''s the rules of Shengxian gate, I will strictly abide by them. What is the name of this body refining technique? "


    Jin Xiang nodded with satisfaction: "the sect leader said so, I won''t say more. Body refining has no name, so we call it body refining. Now, please follow me to practice this body refining technique. I''ll practice it myself and show it to the sect leader. Please see it carefully. "


    Jin Xiang finished, his body flashed, and turned around like a dancer.


    His figure turned faster and faster. Gradually, he couldn''t see him clearly. He only saw a vague figure turning at high speed.


    I thought he would stop when he turned for a while. There were other actions to continue. Unexpectedly, his turn was a full ten minutes, and the speed was faster and faster. In the end, the whole person seemed to disappear, and the Jinxiang in front of me became a virtual shadow.


    This is the performance after the speed reaches the extreme. If it is faster, it may give people the illusion that no one exists here at all.


    I looked at it very seriously, but I didn''t understand it at all. If it was also a body refining skill, wouldn''t anyone be able to practice it, and could it become the secret method of the immortal ascending sect?


    I can''t understand the body refining secret of Shengxian sect. It''s different from any body refining skills I''ve practiced before. It looks like fooling around.


    Not surprisingly, when Jin Xiang''s rotation speed reached a certain level, he suddenly shouted, "look carefully, the real body refining began."


    With his voice, his body suddenly jumped up, and he jumped into the sky like lightning, and jumped to the edge of the roof.


    He was still spinning rapidly in the air. At the same time, his body turned upside down and fell quickly with his head down, as if he had fallen.


    It''s very dangerous. At such a fast speed, if you don''t pay attention, you may hit the ground directly and get hurt.


    Even Jin Xiang in the martial god realm will be injured if he hits the ground directly at such a high speed.


    I almost screamed, but the next scene made me feel relieved. Jin Xiang''s falling body suddenly turned and bounced up at the moment of touching the ground, rebounded like a spring and soared rapidly.


    He moved up and down so fast, thrilling and exciting that he had completed more than a dozen back and forth in an instant.


    I didn''t know what he was doing. It seemed like a joke to refine his body. I had the heart to ask, but when I saw that Jin Xiang was still going on, I held back and just stared at him, hoping to see some clues.


    Jin Xiang didn''t seem to plan to stop in a short time. He continued to exercise like this for almost half an hour before he landed slowly.


    When he finally landed, his feet were unstable. It looked like a big war. He was very tired.


    After gasping for a while, Jin Xiang looked at me and said, "do you think it''s easy to do this? I told the sect leader that it was not as simple as the sect leader saw. In the process of doing this, we should not only keep the body rotating at high speed, but also move up and down quickly, which is extremely physical, and the exercise of the body will be infinitely enlarged. Even now, I can only hold on for about an hour at most. "


    I said suspiciously, "although I didn''t do it, it seems too childish from what I see. Is there something I can''t see in the process of doing this? "

 Chapter 759

    Jin Xiang smiled: "in the whole process, the sect leader must maintain a stable speed and can''t use Reiki... This is the body refining skill of primary martial arts and the first step of the whole body refining skill. The sect leader thinks like this. Don''t talk about Reiki in the body of a martial artist who has just begun to cultivate. He doesn''t even have a trace of true Qi. Will it be difficult to do this? In addition to the power of the original God, there is no trace of true Qi and aura in the body of the sect leader, which is equivalent to a child who has just begun to practice. This is one of the reasons why I chose this set of beginner level body training to teach the sect leader. "


    I have understood that this is the method of cultivating by relying on my own strength, which is almost the original body refining technique.


    "After the sect leader cultivates his true Qi or even aura in the future, I will naturally continue to teach the sect leader the next step of body refining. At that time, the sect leader needs to use his true Qi or Reiki to cultivate, and the cultivation speed will be improved a lot. "


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I suddenly realized: "I see. I thought I was a level three King of martial arts, so... Ha ha... Thank you, elder. I will redouble my efforts... But now how can I have such a high speed? I feel I can''t do it... "


    The elder said, "don''t worry, sect leader. I''ve ordered Jin dingzhang to prepare necessary auxiliary cultivation tools for the sect leader. I''ll bring them to the sect leader later. According to the cultivation method of our immortal ascending sect, the sect leader now needs those tools to start cultivating this body refining skill. "


    I nodded and said with some expectation, "I hope I can master this body refining skill as soon as possible! Does the supreme elder know when I can start to practice mental skills and return to the previous state? "


    Jin Xiang was silent for a moment, looked at me and said earnestly, "you can''t worry about cultivation. It''s not too late for the sect leader to start cultivation after he knows his body first."


    I was worried and said, "if my strength can''t be improved as soon as possible, how can I manage the things of Shengxian gate in the future?"


    Jin Xiang said, "I haven''t had time to test the sect leader''s current physique, and I don''t know when the sect leader can recover his original strength. After the sect leader gets familiar with his body, I''ll test it for him. Maybe the sect leader can complete all the things that the sect leader''s body has completed in the past 20 years in a very short time. "


    I heard Jin Xiang''s words comforting me and couldn''t help laughing: "thank you, elder Ji Yan. If it''s true, I don''t have to worry about anything."


    The elder nodded slightly, "Jin dingzhang is coming. When I was tired, I left first. Jin dingzhang will help the sect leader cultivate. He has a good knowledge of body refining. "


    I saluted with a fist: "the elder has a good rest. I will redouble my efforts to practice and live up to the elder''s expectations."


    Jin Xiang left with a smile. At the same time, Jin dingzhang came in.


    Jin dingzhang held a large bundle of ropes made of unknown materials in his hand. When he saw me, he said, "door master, please wait a moment. I can arrange these tools right away."


    I''ve seen that beginners must use these ropes to practice this set of body training. After all, beginners can''t fly or stabilize their body when falling at high speed. It''s dangerous without protection.


    After knowing what to do, I helped Jin dingzhang quickly fix these ropes on the beam, so the interior of the house was full of ropes of different lengths, just like a factory specializing in manufacturing ropes.


    Jin dingzhang first tested the length of these ropes. After adjusting them, he said to me, "the door master can start. I will accompany the door master all the way. The door master can rest assured."


    I nodded, grabbed a rope and began to rotate slowly with the help of the power of the rope.


    Maybe it was the first time I practiced in this way. I felt dizzy and dizzy without turning a few times. I couldn''t distinguish the direction, so I couldn''t help but stop.


    Jin dingzhang stood beside me and said, "don''t worry, sect leader. Although the new body has been integrated with the sect leader''s yuan God, it will still feel strange. Sect leader will try first and get better slowly."


    I held back my dizziness and began to try to rotate again. It seemed very simple. I knew it only after my own experience. It was not so simple.


    I don''t know how many times I tried. Before the speed of each rotation reached the requirements of body training, I felt dizzy and had to stop.


    A little rotation, I actually spent a whole day experimenting, but I still didn''t meet Jin dingzhang''s requirements.


    Jin dingzhang blamed all this on my maladjustment to my new body. He didn''t say a word of complaint and kept cheering me up.


    His patience made me feel a little surprised. While I was embarrassed and helpless, I was also very moved and had to work harder.


    When Jin Xiang, who delivered the meal, came to the yixianju again, I was still trying to rotate. Jin Xiang looked at it for a while and said reluctantly, "don''t worry, sect leader. Eat first. It''s not too late to practice after eating."


    I stopped with a bitter smile: "my body seems not as good as the one before. I always feel disobedient, and my actions are always half a beat late. It is difficult to do a simple rotation in place."


    Jin Xiang said, "it was like this at the beginning. It was also like this when we began to practice body cultivation. The sect leader doesn''t have to take it seriously. Maybe in a few days, the sect leader will find that the new body is much better than the previous one. "


    I nodded, "I hope so. Elder, I have occupied your residence. What do you do? "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "this Yixian residence is our meeting place. I used to live here to protect it. Now that the sect leader has come, naturally he wants to return the residence of the sect leader. Don''t worry about the door owner. I''ve found another house to live in. "


    I''m a little embarrassed: "it''s not good. Da Changlao Ben lives here. I can''t let you change your residence..."


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "you''re welcome, sect leader. Since he''s here, he should live here. This is the residence of all previous sect leaders. We can''t break this rule. "


    I smiled: "thank you, elder. I can live here for the time being. After all, I want to practice here recently. If I live here all the time, I will feel very lonely. Isn''t it too boring for me to live in such a big house alone? "


    Jin Xiang said, "after that, the sect leader can decide by himself. We won''t say much. Please have dinner, sect leader. After a tired day, have a good rest and practice tomorrow. Maybe you will make great progress. "

 Chapter 760

    I nodded: "hard work, two elders. I''ll practice myself after dinner. Both of you go to have a rest. Don''t accompany me."


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang said together, "yes, sect leader."


    Watching them leave, I felt that my practice this day was almost fruitless. I was quite disappointed. I ate in a hurry and stopped after a few mouthfuls.


    My original God has just touched the new flesh body and has been sleeping. I don''t know if sleeping can make him familiar with the new flesh body faster.


    After a rest, I continued to practice rotation. Since I can''t quickly master this seemingly very simple action, practice more and practice makes perfect. I will master it one day.


    And I need enough time and energy to get familiar with my body.


    It''s like a person learning to drive a flying car. He didn''t know anything at the beginning, so he was completely confused.


    At this time, you not only need the master to teach you slowly and let you know some basic things, but also need your own continuous practice and a skilled process.


    If you really want to be a qualified driver, you have to practice more. Practice makes perfect. More practice can make you make greater progress.


    Shengxian gate is a new world isolated from the world. Although there is also a transmission array connected with the outside world, in the final analysis, it is independent.


    In this world, cultivating immortals is everything and the only major event.


    My mentality should change slowly. After all, those high-tech things outside can''t be seen or used here.


    I don''t intend to let the outside high-tech come here. I want to protect this pure land - the pure land of Xiuxian.


    With high-tech things, people who cultivate immortals will be impetuous and difficult to make great achievements.


    After all, cultivation requires hard work. If people rely on technology to make things all day, people will slowly lose the spirit of hard work, and this spirit is exactly what people who cultivate immortals must have.


    The new world, the new environment and the new beginning will be new from now on, whether it is my path of cultivation or other aspects.


    I insisted on practicing and didn''t stop all night until dawn. I narrowed for a while and took a rest.


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang came here on time early in the morning. They brought good news. This time, we detected a large number of disciples suitable for practicing the skill of Shengxian sect from the disciples of Jin family and Li family brought by Binhu village, including some outstanding ones.


    This is great news. The immortal sect has a new generation of disciples, which is good anyway.


    Jin Xiang has ordered Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan to teach the mind skills of these newly introduced disciples Shengxian sect, and sent my brothers to guard the practice tower to prevent any accidents.


    It is said that two descendants of the Jin family and one of the Li family are born with pure Yang body, which makes countless people envy.


    In this regard, Jin Xiang was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth and kept saying to me: "great, it''s great. I finally found the disciple who is most suitable to practice with me. There are successors..."


    I was very happy: "elder, are you willing to accept disciples? Then let the three of them worship at the door of the supreme elder. How about being the first disciples of the supreme elder? "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "that''s a good feeling. I''m also worried that the sect leader will accept the three of them as disciples himself. I''m sorry to argue with the sect leader. Since the sect leader said it himself, I''m not polite. I''ll collect them later and bring them back directly to guide them in their cultivation. "


    I smiled: "you are so anxious. It seems that these three people are really natural wizards. I have to be blessed by heaven. Revitalization is just around the corner."


    "Ha ha..." Jin Xiang laughed and said, "everything is thanks to the door master. If the door master hadn''t opened the entrance and entered here, even if we were old and immortal, we wouldn''t have such a good thing today..."


    I clapped my fist and said, "elder Tai, you''re welcome. This is what my Jin family children should do. I think even if I didn''t come to open the channel here and let the immortal gate see the sun again, there would be other Jin family children to do this. "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "what the sect leader said is reasonable, but I still think it is the will of God and the blessing brought by the sect leader. Shengxian gate has been silent for tens of thousands of years. Now we should revitalize Shengxian gate, so God sent the sect leader here to revitalize Shengxian gate with us. "


    Jin dingzhang smiled and said, "the sect leader is the lucky star of our immortal promotion sect. When the sect leader''s skill is restored, we will hold a grand ceremony to announce to the world."


    I smiled and said, "I''ll talk about it later. My main task now is to get familiar with the new body as soon as possible and start practicing smoothly."


    Jin dingzhang nodded, "the sect leader said yes. Now the outside world doesn''t know the recent situation of the sect leader. Dongfang Hongfeng has also been temporarily placed in a secret place by us. We won''t go out to meet people for the time being, but we can''t hide it all the time. The sooner the sect leader can cultivate and show up, the better. "


    I frowned: "didn''t you say you''ve told everyone about my current situation? How could it be like this? "


    Jin dingzhang and Jin Xiang looked at each other. Jin Xiang said slowly, "it''s all because of Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan. They know that the sect leader is reshaping his body, but they secretly robbed the disciples recruited this time with the intention of forming their own forces. After we found out, in order to stabilize them temporarily, we told them that as long as the sect leader''s body takes shape, his strength will be fully restored in a short time. This will make them dare not mess around and stabilize the situation of Shengxian gate. "


    I sighed, "I see. I can understand that Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan want to cultivate their own power. But it''s not a thing to deceive people like this. Paper can''t wrap fire. Well, I''ll order you to manage the immortal gate for me while I recover my strength. What do you think? "


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "never. When the sect leader gives this order, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan will immediately judge that the strength of the sect leader has been greatly affected. They will immediately do something harmful to the immortal sect. In my opinion, just hide it from the public. Wait a month, and then decide the next plan after the progress of the gatekeeper''s cultivation. "


    I thought for a while and said slowly, "that''s good. But I''m worried that if I don''t show up for a long time, people will doubt me sooner or later. "


    Jin Xiang said: "the sect leader can rest assured. We have announced that the sect leader is familiar with the new body and decides to practice in isolation for a month. So in this month, no one will dare to do anything. "

 Chapter 761

    I nodded: "the supreme elder arranged it perfectly. Let''s do it." Pause: "I''m going to start practicing. Please look at the immortal gate for me."


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "yes, sect leader."


    He left quickly and seemed to be in a hurry to take in his disciples.


    I stopped talking and didn''t want to eat breakfast. I walked in front of the ropes and grabbed the ropes without thinking about it. Naturally, I began to rotate.


    Maybe there were other things in my heart. When I rotated this time, I actually reached the speed expected by Jin dingzhang.


    Jin dingzhang looked at me and said in great joy, "that''s it, that''s it, steady."


    After I heard Jin dingzhang''s voice, I was surprised that I had reached the speed of rotation. It was really intentional to plant flowers without hair, and unintentionally insert willows into the shade.


    I inadvertently practiced and achieved the expected goal. Not only was Jin dingzhang excited, but I was also very happy.


    Although my body is brand-new and strange, I am not really a newly born child, but an adult rational person. Therefore, I did not forget to continue to practice because of excitement, but redoubled my efforts and care, and strive to do my best this time.


    I unexpectedly started the cultivation of body cultivation smoothly. Jin dingzhang was much more excited than myself. While guiding me to the next step of cultivation, he also began to protect me closely.


    With the help of the power of the rope, I began to try to sprint up and down when rotating, but at the beginning I always couldn''t meet Jin dingzhang''s requirements. Either I rushed too high or was about to hit the ground, or I didn''t speed enough. It was like swinging on a swing, I couldn''t achieve the purpose of cultivation.


    In this regard, Jin dingzhang patiently instructed me and practiced it for me more than once. In this process, Jin dingzhang told me the essentials of body training and told me the relevant skills without reservation.


    Now I practice my body in order to enhance the strength and strength of my body, but more importantly, I am familiar with my new body.


    After the body training has a certain effect, you can slowly increase the intensity of cultivation as demonstrated by Jin Xiang before, and finally achieve the purpose of body training.


    Judging from my current cultivation progress, my first goal is achieved. Yesterday''s cultivation day and night was not in vain.


    However, there is still a long way to go before I really know my body and begin to cultivate immortality determination and other combat skills. I must continue to practice.


    In this way, I gradually like this way of body refining and get used to it.


    The initial dizziness disappeared long ago, the rotation speed was faster and faster, and the rising and falling speed could be controlled slowly.


    After ten days of such cultivation, Jin Xiang said decisively after carefully watching my cultivation: "the sect leader should have been completely familiar with his body, so from now on, I will open up the meridians of the whole body for the sect leader together with elder Jin dingzhang, so that the sect leader can begin to cultivate the decision to rise to immortality."


    I was overjoyed: "can you start practicing so soon? That''s great. I was worried just now. I don''t know when I can start practicing. "


    Jin Xiang said, "the sect leader works very hard. We all see this."


    I said with a wry smile, "I can''t do without working hard. I only have one month."


    Jin Xiang nodded slightly: "the sect leader once had the experience of cultivating a third level king of martial arts, so we won''t talk about what we need to pay attention to during the cultivation. Just one thing I have to say is that we can easily help the sect leader get through the meridians of the whole body, so that the sect leader can save some time and directly start to practice the skill of immortal ascending sect. However, this is the function of external forces after all, so the sect leader should spare some time to cultivate his own meridians in the future, so as to prevent the meridians from breaking due to the rapid improvement of the realm, which will hurt the foundation of the sect leader''s cultivation. "


    I said positively, "thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention."


    Jin Xiang nodded: "please elder Jin dingzhang help the sect leader protect his heart pulse and other vital points. I''ll try to open a meridians for the sect leader first."


    Jin dingzhang nodded, stepped forward and pressed my shoulder, and slowly injected a pure aura into my body.


    I don''t have any aura in my body now, even a little true Qi. My meridians have not been refined by true Qi or aura, and my bearing capacity is very limited.


    Jin dingzhang really needs to be careful when he injects Reiki to protect my heart. Otherwise, Reiki suddenly enters my meridians, which may be broken by Reiki and hurt me.


    This is the truth that a shriveled water pipe with many blocked places will burst in nine cases out of ten if it is suddenly injected with super pressure water.


    The meridians in the human body are like water pipes. The meridians of ordinary people are more like dry water pipes blocked in many places.


    Reiki is a kind of energy with powerful destructive power. It is absolutely dangerous to suddenly enter the meridians of the human body.


    As Jin dingzhang''s aura entered my body, I didn''t feel much. At most, it seemed to be refreshing all of a sudden. There was a feeling of strength and health, but Jin dingzhang suddenly exclaimed, acting as if he had seen the demon king invade again.


    Jin Xiang was also surprised. He immediately stopped and asked loudly, "what''s the matter?"


    Jin dingzhang looked at me suspiciously, touched his head, withdrew his hand and said, "look, elder, how can I feel that the body of the sect leader sucked away my aura at once? It''s incredible. "


    "Suck it away?!" Jin Xiang frowned and said, "don''t talk nonsense. How is this possible?"


    When he spoke, he also reached out and pressed my shoulder to inject a pure aura into my body.


    "What''s going on?!" Jin Xiang''s exclamation immediately came: "my aura has also been sucked away..."


    Jin Xiang withdrew his hand like a lightning bolt and continued: "the meridians in the main body of the door are wider and stronger than mine, and when he saw my aura, he immediately sucked it away... It''s impossible. How could such an incredible thing happen to the door master?"


    Jin dingzhang frowned and said, "did we make a mistake when we reshaped the body for the sect leader?"


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "I was there all the time when I reshaped my body, and there was absolutely no mistake... Wait, it seems to be very similar to a kind of Physique in the legend... Elder Jin dingzhang, hurry to my residence, where there is a library and find a red sandalwood box. There is a book in the box, which may help us eliminate our doubts. "


    Without saying anything, Jin dingzhang immediately turned and left here. He looked flustered and didn''t look like an old monster who had lived for thousands of years.


    From the words and expressions of Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang, I can see that my body is a little strange and even worried me.

 Chapter 762

    When Jin dingzhang left, Jin Xiang was still surprised and didn''t come back. There was both deep doubt and obvious excitement in my eyes.


    I didn''t know if there was something wrong with my body. I couldn''t help asking, "elder, what''s wrong with my body?"


    Jin Xiang returned to his senses and said excitedly, "don''t worry, sect leader. If I guess correctly, sect leader is lucky..."


    "Lucky?" I smiled bitterly and said, "I gave Dongfang Hongfeng my 20 years of hard work. Now there seems to be a problem with my flesh. You still say I''m lucky?"


    Jin Xiang shook his head and tried to calm down: "the sect leader misunderstood. I''m talking about the new body of the sect leader... I''m afraid the body is not an ordinary body, but the legendary holy body of cultivation. It''s the best body of cultivation!"


    "The Eucharist?" I haven''t heard of such a statement, but I vaguely felt that I did find a treasure: "so I will practice very fast in the future, does that mean?"


    Jin Xiang nodded vigorously, "that''s what I mean. Sect leader, you may not know that during the lifetime of Shengxian sect, this holy body of cultivation was searched all over the world in order to cultivate a super invincible disciple. But I haven''t found one all the time. It''s a pity for all the disciples of Shengxian gate. "


    My heart moved and I couldn''t help asking, "is the holy body so rare?"


    Jin Xiang said, "the legendary holy body appears once every ten thousand years and is extremely rare. Moreover, for various reasons, even if the holy body appeared, it was mostly buried in the long river of history. As far as I know, the only holy body that is said to remain in the world is a great power in ancient times. And the final success of the great energy soared to the fairyland and achieved a good story. "


    "Who is that? Have I heard of him? " I was a little curious: "does that man practice very fast? How old is the rising fairyland? "


    Jin Xiang smiled bitterly: "sect leader, the legendary great power is a figure in ancient times, at least a million years ago, and that great power is just a legend, there is no real record, and I don''t know much..."


    I smiled: "sorry, once I heard that it was ancient power, I couldn''t help asking a few more questions. It''s difficult for the supreme elder."


    Jin Xiang said, "it''s all right. In fact, when I saw the legend, I was very excited. I can understand the excitement of the sect leader. It''s human nature. We always hope that this holy body, which is rarely seen in thousands of years, will reappear in the world. If the door Lord''s body is really a holy body, I think even the immortal in the fairy world will be excited and even come down to rob people. "


    I smiled: "if people in the fairy world come down, this interface can''t bear it. I''m afraid it will bring unexpected disasters."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "an elder of Shengxian gate who flew to the fairy world once left some records. His old man also lamented that the holy body is difficult to appear and even more difficult to find. He also said that even in the fairy world, the holy body is an extremely difficult fairy cultivation constitution. After a while, elder Jin dingzhang brought the book, and we can compare it to see if the master is the holy body. "


    I nodded and said positively, "in this way, I''m afraid that the possibility that my body is the holy body is almost zero. Supreme elder, if you helped me shape the holy body that is rare in thousands of years, wouldn''t it mean that your abilities have surpassed those of immortals in the fairy world? Immortals don''t have such ability, do they? Otherwise, isn''t the celestial world already full of holy bodies? "


    Jin Xiang nodded somewhat disappointed: "I have to admit that what the sect leader said is reasonable... But some things are completely formed by chance. Maybe the sect leader is a holy body..."


    I didn''t want to hit the excited Jin Xiang again. I turned the topic and said, "what''s special about the holy body that makes you so excited, supreme elder?"


    Jin Xiang said, "I remember the holy body described in my book is like this..."


    Jin Xiang slowly recalled and slowly told me some characteristics and secrets of the holy body.


    It turns out that the holy body refers to the best constitution of cultivating immortals, which is similar to pure Yang body, pure Yin body and so on. It is a division of the constitution of martial artists.


    However, the holy body is still very special. The holy body is neither pure Yang body nor pure Yin body, but a completely different constitution.


    On the surface, the holy body looks no different from ordinary people. It is not as obvious as pure Yang body and pure Yin body, which makes it difficult for the martial arts with this constitution to be found and most of them are not buried.


    However, the internal characteristics of the holy body are obvious. The biggest point is that it is born with all channels. It can independently absorb the aura between heaven and earth, nourish the channels, and make them tough, broad and unobstructed.


    In short, the holy body owner is a natural immortal. He can live a long life and be strong without deliberate cultivation.


    Secondly, the holy body can absorb the aura of others, and can be directly used by the holy body without deliberate refining.


    The third feature is that there is almost no bottleneck in the cultivation of the holy body. As long as the time comes, it will break through naturally and do not need to spend too much time to stabilize the state.


    All this determines that the cultivation speed of the holy body is against the sky, which is unimaginable and unmatched by others.


    He naturally absorbs the aura between heaven and earth. He practices when he doesn''t practice, and the speed is naturally much faster; The meridians are unobstructed, broad and tenacious, and the speed of absorbing Reiki is naturally faster; In addition, even other people''s aura can be directly absorbed and utilized, which is naturally unparalleled.


    If I were the holy body, it would take me a long time to recover to the third level king of martial arts, and the time needed would be much shorter.


    I vaguely expect that my body is really the holy body. No matter how the body comes, the gene is mine after all, so it is my real body.


    With such a physical body, why worry that your skills can''t be restored, and why worry that your future cultivation can''t go up to the sky every day?


    Jin dingzhang quickly picked up Jin Xiang''s book. When Jin Xiang picked up the book, his hand trembled slightly.


    He was excited and worried. At this time, he completely showed it and there was no hiding.


    If I am the holy body, it is natural for him to be excited. If I am not the holy body, I will be disappointed not only by myself, but also by Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang.


    Opening the ancient books engraved with metal sheets, Jin Xiang''s eyes narrowed slowly. Although his face looked calm, his eyes changed in an instant, which was somewhat puzzling.


    I''m not in a hurry to read. I know Jin Xiang will tell me the final result.

 Chapter 763

    After a while, Jin Xiang finally opened his mouth slowly: "door master, the book says..."


    Jin dingzhang suddenly interrupted Jin Xiang''s words: "supreme elder, even if the sect leader is not the holy body, it must be a very excellent physique."


    It turned out that Jin dingzhang, who had not spoken much and showed great composure, was also excited because of this. Unexpectedly, he interrupted Jin Xiang when he was talking to Jin Xiang.


    Jin Xiang glanced at Jin dingzhang, nodded understandingly, and said solemnly, "please forgive the sect leader, the holy body in the book, and you, sect leader..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can practice if you''re not a holy body. At most, it''s just slower."


    I smiled and reluctantly said, "the supreme elder doesn''t have to worry about anything. I won''t be disappointed because of this."


    Jin Xiang was stunned and then said, "the sect leader misunderstood. I mean, the holy body needs further testing, so it can''t be judged."


    "Test?" I frowned and said, "how do you test it?"


    Jin Xiang said: "there are two methods. One is to make an instrument for testing the holy body - in fact, it''s an array, but it takes a lot of time. There must be several materials that we don''t have in Shengxian gate..."


    "What about the second one?" I was a little worried: "it''s as simple as it is. Anyway, it doesn''t make much difference to me whether it''s the holy body or not. It won''t affect my cultivation."


    "What the master said is." Jin Xiang said: "it''s really not worth spending a lot of manpower and material resources for a test... Fortunately, this second method doesn''t cost much manpower and material resources at all, just one thing."


    "What?" I immediately asked, "please tell the elder directly, but whatever I have must be used by the elder."


    Jin Xiang said, "only the sect leader has what I said, that is, you need to cultivate well. In the next ten days, the results of the sect leader''s cultivation are enough for us to judge whether the sect leader is a real holy body."


    I smiled: "it''s this. There''s no problem. I will practice hard and strive to become a real martial artist in the next ten days."


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "it''s not good to be a martial artist. At least you have to reach level 9 or above. The speed of holy body cultivation should have no obstacles in the martial arts realm. You can cross the martial arts realm in a very short time and directly start the cultivation of the warrior realm. If the sect leader is really the holy body, ten days will be enough to reach or even surpass level 9 martial arts disciples. "


    I nodded: "it depends on my realm in ten days. Elder Tai, I won''t pay attention to the external affairs for the time being. I''ll ask you for everything. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "there is no need for the sect leader to worry about this. I will manage it well. The sect leader concentrates on cultivation. In ten days, I will come to check the sect leader''s realm. If the sect leader is really a holy body, I will make it public so that all martial artists in the world know the power of the sect leader. "


    "No!" I hurriedly said, "if I am the holy body, don''t tell anyone except the three of us. Once this thing spreads, I''m afraid I won''t be able to live in the future... "


    Jin Xiangqi said, "why?"


    I said positively, "the holy body is rarely seen in the fairy world. If I really want to be the holy body, once it is spread, do you think I still have a good life? A holy body without strength, not to mention our immortal sect, I''m afraid even people in the fairy world will come to trouble me... "


    Jin Xiang nodded suddenly: "what the sect leader said is reasonable. I was too excited and didn''t think carefully enough. I will keep it a secret and no one will know about it except the three of us. "


    I smiled and nodded, "this is the best. Elder Tai, go and be busy. I have to hurry up to practice. "


    Jin Xiang left with a fist, and Jin dingzhang left with them. They all left, so I can practice at ease. After all, I know the mental skill of Shengxian sect. They don''t need to teach me again.


    I once had the experience of cultivating mental skills. I know how to start and how to make the speed of cultivation faster.


    I sat down here and began to concentrate on cultivation. I didn''t care about other things for the time being.


    The practice of being familiar with the door and the road really saves a lot of trouble, which is equivalent to cheating.


    I have no place to think and ponder when I practice the mental method of the immortal sect. I start directly and save a lot of time than others.


    At the beginning of cultivation, I immediately felt that there was a faint aura in my body. There was no real Qi, but there was aura directly. This is about the reason why the two strands of aura of Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang were directly absorbed by me.


    Maybe I can reach level 9 martial arts disciples in less than ten days. After all, no martial arts disciples have aura in their bodies. They can cultivate true Qi at most.


    My first step has far surpassed ordinary people. I think the next cultivation will be faster.


    Whether I''m a real holy body or not, this new body is more suitable for cultivating immortality than the body of Oriental red maple.


    Since Jin Xiang and I agreed on a ten day period and I began to practice alone, I had this feeling.


    Although the cultivation of the martial arts realm will make rapid progress, I''m afraid it''s very rare for me to jump directly to level 7 martial arts in one day and break through the martial arts realm and become a level 1 warrior the next day.


    I didn''t expect my cultivation speed to be so fast. Naturally, it has something to do with my previous cultivation experience, but also with the rich aura here.


    I was so happy that I almost couldn''t bear the excitement in my heart that I had to go out to find Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang and tell them my progress.


    Fortunately, after all, I have lived for 20 years and am not a real newborn child. I resisted my inner impulse and continued to practice.


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang didn''t stay here too much these days or even say a word to me in order to let me practice more at ease.


    And in order not to disturb me, they didn''t check my current state and strength, and knew nothing about my progress, which made me a little depressed.


    That''s about it.


    On the ninth day, Jin dingzhang, who had been helping me deliver food, finally couldn''t help asking me: "how is the cultivation progress of the sect leader? Can you reach the level of nine martial arts disciples? "


    I said impulsively, "I''ve passed level 9 for a long time... I''m a level 9 warrior now. I''m only one step away from reaching the martial arts level..."


    "Level nine warrior?" Jin dingzhang was stunned, and then in front of me, he put a ray of Yuanshen power into my body and carefully investigated my realm.

 Chapter 764

    When Jin dingzhang finished this, he also said excitedly, "it''s really a level 9 warrior. It seems that the sect leader is the holy body. There is absolutely no doubt about it. Congratulations, sect leader. I''ll tell the superior elder the good news right away. The superior elder can be very anxious about this matter recently. "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, elder. I''ll tell him myself when the elder comes."


    "I''m going to practice in the spirit gathering array on the white jade bridge secretly. I need to discuss this with the elder."


    "This..." Jin dingzhang frowned and said, "the aura in the Juling Dharma array is really much stronger than here. It is indeed of great benefit to you, the current sect leader. But once the sect leader goes there, won''t it cause some unnecessary trouble if he is recognized? "


    I said, "there shouldn''t be many disciples practicing in the spirit gathering array now, right? My appearance has changed greatly. I say I''m a new disciple. I''m sure no one will notice me. "


    Jin dingzhang hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "this matter needs to be discussed with the supreme elder. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask the supreme elder to come here right away."


    I nodded: "please go and invite the supreme elder to come here. I''ll wait for you here."


    As soon as my voice fell, there was a wave on the forbidden array. Jin Xiang''s voice had already spread: "what''s the matter with me?"


    When I saw Jin Xiang coming, I smiled and said, "elder Tai, I have completed my ten day appointment. Now I plan to go to the Juling Dharma array to practice for a few days. I don''t know how good it is?"


    Jin Xiang looked at me and said slowly, "I''ve noticed that the level of the sect leader seems to be around the level nine warrior. It seems that the sect leader is the holy body. It''s accurate. Congratulations to the sect leader. I have a hunch that the sect leader will be the next-generation Ming Lord of our immortal sect. It''s not impossible to practice in the spirit gathering Dharma array. "


    I smiled: "with the blessing of the elder, I will try my best to make Shengxian gate return to its peak, even surpass the past. Elder, I went to the gathering spirit Dharma array to practice secretly. You are still in charge of all the affairs of Shengxian sect during this period. I will appoint elder Jin dingzhang as the second elder of Shengxian gate to help you manage the affairs of Shengxian gate. Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan are the third and fourth elders respectively. They are specifically responsible for the cultivation of new disciples. Do you think this arrangement is feasible? "


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "everything is arranged by the sect leader. However, the sect leader must pay attention to safety. After all, we can''t fully grasp the conduct of the new disciples. It''s inevitable that there will be people with bad conduct. "


    I nodded: "don''t withdraw the forbidden array here. Anyway, there are still a few days in a month. Just wait until a month is over. At that time, if I don''t come back, I will tell all the disciples that my cultivation has encountered a bottleneck and needs to be closed for a period of time. "


    Jin Xiang said, "I know what to do. Please rest assured."


    I smiled: "I''m naturally relieved that the supreme elder works. I''m going to go to the white jade bridge immediately. Please ask the two elders for the matter here. "


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang saluted together: "congratulations to the sect leader."


    I waved my hand, left yixianju, where I had stayed for more than a month, and went straight to the Juling Dharma array.


    Now, it will take me a long time to get to Baiyu bridge from here. After all, I can''t fly now and I have lost my speed in the past.


    Fortunately, Jin dingzhang thought of this. He followed me to leave yixianju, strode to catch up with me, and directly sent me to the Baiyu bridge.


    Jin dingzhang sent me to the and left. Standing alone on the familiar white jade bridge, I saw dozens of disciples practicing here at a glance.


    I don''t know any of these disciples, but they come from different families in twos and threes.


    I chose a place at random. As soon as I was about to start practicing, a disciple said, "another younger martial brother, I don''t know which family he belongs to? According to his appearance, it''s at least 20 years. I''m afraid he''s not in good health and it''s hard to have any future. "


    The speaker was a 14-year-old boy. His tone was not small. He directly judged me as a man without a future.


    Before I spoke, another young man said: "that is, all the people in the punishment hall are Uncle level and still show off in front of us. They are probably the same as this uncle. They envy us because they have no future, so they are so strict with us..."


    The young man''s words attracted my attention. Jin dingzhang is the elder in charge of the punishment hall. All the people under his hands should be the 100 brothers I brought over, or at least the brothers of the martial general realm. I didn''t ask about the affairs in the door recently, but I didn''t know these.


    "Younger martial brother... Are the people of the punishment hall you said those under the hands of the second elder?" I smiled and walked over: "are they not good to you?"


    The disciple who spoke before said, "which family are you from? If it''s not our Li family, please don''t mix with us. "


    I was stunned, and then said with a smile: "everyone is a disciple of Shengxian gate. What else do you want from the Li family?"


    The man looked at me with disdain on his face: "you just came in and don''t know anything. I thought you were also a member of the punishment hall. It turned out that you are a guy without any background... "


    Another said, "well, since you are not from the Jin family, you can also join us and become a vassal of our Li family. In the future, we will cover you. If anyone dares to bully you here, you will report the name of our Li family, and the Li family will stand out for you. "


    The first speaker then said, "but the premise is that you must sincerely join us. From now on, everything will follow the advice of Li Zhongyuan, the elder of the Li family. Otherwise, we will punish you as a traitor, and you can imagine the consequences. Do you understand? Would you like to join us or get out of here? "


    I was stunned again. This 14-year-old boy was even more aggressive than me, a 20-year-old man. It seems that Jin Xiang''s story about Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan forming a gang is true.


    I pretended to think about it and deliberately asked, "if I join your Li family, do I have any other benefits besides not being bullied? For example, cultivation resources... "


    Hearing what I said, the young man immediately smiled: "don''t be too greedy. There are treasures everywhere in the immortal gate. As long as you can find them at ease, are you afraid there are no cultivation resources? The most important thing is to have a strong backer, or even if you find good cultivation resources, you will be robbed by others. "

 Chapter 765

    I nodded: "in that case, I''ll join your Li family... By the way, my name is ah Feng, from Chilong city far away. In the future, I will ask you to take care of me. "


    The boy laughed and said with some pride, "welcome to join the Li family camp. We''ll be a family in the future. You''re welcome."


    Pause: "ah Feng, right? My name is Li Yao. These people are all the lineages of our Li family. In the future, you will be our younger martial brother. Say hello to the elder martial brother when you see him, and obey his orders absolutely, okay? "


    I hugged my fist and said, "I see, senior brother Li Yao. I don''t know how powerful we are now. Can we win the Jin family? "


    Li Yao pondered and said slowly, "the number of Jin family is indeed much more than us, but few of them are real cultivation wizards. No, for more than a month, most of us in the Li family successfully passed the test of the practice tower with the secret help of the elders and came here to practice. But as for the Jin family, except for two people with special physique who were brought in directly by the supreme elder, none of them passed the test smoothly... Do you understand what I said? "


    I nodded slowly and thought to myself: no wonder people passed the test of the practice tower so quickly. I thought these people were all wizards. The previous practice in Binhu village was even better than that of ordinary people for more than ten years. It seems that Li Zhongyuan has done a lot of things secretly. He actually takes the test of the practice tower as a way to recruit his subordinates. I hope Jin Xiang and they all know.


    Facing Li Yao, I still smiled and said, "if I knew elder Li Zhongyuan had such power and means, I didn''t have to waste more than a month in the practice tower..."


    Li Yao nodded with satisfaction: "just know. There will be opportunities to benefit you in the future. Practice first. I''ll tell you our things slowly. "


    I sat down in accordance with the words and began to practice beside Li Yao. In fact, at this time, I really couldn''t calm down to practice. After all, even the disciples who just started have their own camps. Who can tell what the immortal sect will be like in the future?


    At present, I still don''t care. Since I entrusted the affairs of Shengxian gate to the supreme elder Jin Xiang and the second elder Jin dingzhang, I don''t want to interfere with them too much.


    Unless they can''t control the situation at all, I''d better believe them.


    The immortal promotion sect will be a huge immortal cultivation sect in the future. My sect leader is not strong enough. If I want to convince the public, I have to rely on senior elders and others.


    As for Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan, they don''t expect to make any big moves in a short time, and I don''t need to worry too much.


    After thinking about this, I calmed down and began to practice, and gradually entered the state of forgetting things and me.


    I don''t need to think too much about practicing here. Most of the people practicing here are teenagers. I don''t think anyone will find out my identity and plot against me so soon.


    I''m going to cultivate to the peak of level 9 martial arts here. It''s best to break through the realm of generals.


    The normal way to leave here is to go to shengsendai. Although shengsendai is not dangerous, if you want to leave there, you must be able to fly.


    The general''s ability to fly has been relatively strong. I think it''s enough to fly over shengsendai.


    In fact, that''s not enough. After all, the killing sword array under shengsendai is also very powerful.


    This time I started to practice again. I didn''t intend to use the opportunistic method to pass through the sword array, but to fight it. Therefore, in addition to the cultivation in the realm, I also had to cultivate the war skills such as killing God sword to a certain level.


    I give myself one year, no more than two years at most. During this period, I will redouble my efforts to achieve my goal as soon as possible.


    There are people here who are specially responsible for delivering daily necessities to our disciples in cultivation. They are actually the brothers I brought.


    They are high-level and people of the punishment hall. They shouldn''t have done these things, but at present, there are few disciples in the immortal sect and there are not enough people. They can only wrong them for some time.


    I was worried that some of them would recognize me. In the first few days, I didn''t even dare to talk to them.


    Later, I found that maybe my new body had changed too much. None of those brothers noticed me. My worry was superfluous.


    It''s also good. It can let me practice at ease.


    The people of the Li family are with me. Although they sometimes tell me what to do and let me do some small things, they don''t bother me when I practice, which makes me feel not too bad. After all, practice is the purpose I''m here for.


    With the passage of time, my realm gradually rose. After a smooth breakthrough, I reached the realm of martial arts.


    The holy body was indeed very magical. There was no abnormality at the time of breakthrough, nor did it attract anyone''s attention.


    After the breakthrough, I don''t need to spend time to slowly stabilize the realm. It seems that the realm is already stable when I break through. There is no need to waste time to stabilize the realm.


    When I practiced with Li Yao and others for almost a month, the number of disciples here suddenly increased a lot.


    Li Yao and others are as curious as me. They don''t know what happened.


    Suddenly, a large number of disciples passed the test of the practice tower, and they all seem to be older people, which is easy to attract other people''s attention.


    Li Yao inquired about it. The result was that a large number of sergeants came from Jingshen City, all of whom were martial arts masters at the peak of martial arts or generals. It was easy for them to pass the test of the practice tower. They almost came here directly to start the next stage of cultivation.


    What I''m worried about is that these people must not have practiced immortal promotion before. Now they come here, they must not change the skill of immortal promotion sect, so their arrival may conflict with our disciples who practice immortal promotion sect.


    Not surprisingly, as soon as they arrived, they had a dispute with the disciples of the Jin family over competing for a favorable cultivation site. If the people of the punishment hall didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid it would lead to an internal struggle.


    The matter did not disturb Jin Xiang and other elders. Seeing that no major event had happened, the people of the punishment hall taught the troublemakers a lesson for a while, and then left respectively.


    I was vaguely disturbed. I deliberately asked Li Yao to talk and wanted to know more information from his mouth: "senior brother Li Yao, who are those people? How can they hit people when they come?"


    Li Yao glanced at those people and said with a trace of anger, "they are all sergeants. They used to lick blood at the edge of the knife in the past. They are very angry. And their strength is stronger than ours. They are also deliberately looking for trouble. "


    It seems that where there are people, there is struggle. This truth remains unchanged from ancient times.

 Chapter 766

    I nodded at Li Yao: "it seems that our future life will be more and more sad... Senior brother Li Yao, what should we do if they take away our territory?"


    Li Yao frowned and said, "don''t worry, our elder said that no matter who dares to bully us, the elder will stand out for us."


    I deliberately said, "no matter how strong the elder is, he is only one person. There are so many of them. Can the elder hold them down?"


    "Don''t you know that?" Li Yao said with a smile, "our elders are martial gods, close to the super existence of immortals. Don''t mention these people. Even if there are so many more people, the elder can take them all with one move. "


    I smiled: "I see. I''m relieved. Elder martial brother Li Yao, since this is the case, we can practice at ease. "


    Before I finished, a rough voice suddenly said, "get out of the way. It''s ours."


    When I turned around, I saw a rough looking man with a huge steel axe on his shoulder looking at me. He was talking.


    I stepped back slowly and stood behind Li Yao. I didn''t intend to expose my identity now.


    Since I am a member of the vassal family attached to the Li family, I don''t need to be strong at this time. I''ll leave everything to the Li family.


    When Li Yao saw the big man, he frowned slightly, but still said calmly, "don''t you know we are from the Li family? We are the people of elder Li Zhongyuan. If you know the truth, get out of the way. Don''t let the elder come at that time. You can''t afford to go. "


    The big man laughed and said loudly, "Li family? What is that? We are now disciples of Shengxian sect. We are equal. The world has always respected strength. Now I am more confident than you, so this place is mine. Those who are not convinced will have a competition. Don''t just talk. "


    Li Yao knew that he was not the opponent of the big man. He was a small martial artist. The big man in front of him was already a level five general. The gap between the two was too big.


    I have seen Li Yao''s realm for a long time, but in order not to let them doubt, I have always pretended not to know. At the moment, I actually know that Li Yao dare not come hard with this sweat.


    Li Yao said angrily, "what''s your name? When the elder comes, he will naturally come to you for justice. "


    The big man said, "I''m Chu Yandao from Mengcheng. Even if the elder you said comes, I''m not afraid. Hum, I thought there were so many experts in the immortal promotion gate. Unexpectedly, when I arrived here, I found that the people here were all a group of little dolls, and none of them could get the surface... What elder are you? What state are you now? Martial master or general? "


    Referring to Li Zhongyuan, Li Yao said with some pride: "our elders are martial gods..."


    Before Li Yao finished his words, Chu Yan Tao laughed and said, "martial god? Who are you lying to? If there is a martial god here, I, Chu Yandao, will immediately get out and never step here again for the rest of my life. "


    Li Yao said angrily, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll go to the elder now. When the elder comes, see if you dare to be arrogant. "


    Chu Yan smiled and said loudly, "I''m afraid your elder doesn''t dare to show up now, because once he shows up, I''ll beat him into a loser, a real loser."


    Chu Yandao''s words made the disciples of the Li family angry one after another. One of the Li family disciples shouted: "shut up, disrespect our elders, be careful of us..."


    The disciple was going to say a cruel word, but before he finished, Chu Yandao suddenly flashed in front of him and was so frightened that he swallowed half the words.


    The next scene made me think it was too much. Chu Yandao beat the Li family disciple out with one punch because he was a military general.


    Li''s disciple died before he landed. He was just a little warrior. How could he resist Chu Yandao''s powerful blow?


    I killed one person as soon as I shot. I was very angry and thought to myself: this time, we may have acted too hastily. Many of the recruited disciples have some qualifications, but their conduct is not good.


    Such people, I will ask Jin Xiang and others to check them later and expel all such people as far as possible.


    Shengxian gate is not a place to dominate the king, but a holy land for cultivating immortals. There can be fights here, but there must be no people who kill at any time.


    The death of one of Li''s disciples immediately aroused the collective anger of all Li''s disciples. Li Yao shouted, "how dare you kill here!"


    Chu Yan smiled and said carelessly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect him to be beaten. I used less than 10% of my strength and didn''t use any aura. Who knows he''s dead? Don''t blame me, blame him for being too weak... "


    Li Yaoqi''s face flushed, gnashing his teeth but unable to speak, he could only glare at Chu Yan Dao.


    I wanted to say something to stop Chu Yandao''s misdeeds, but I saw all the people in the punishment hall coming in the twinkling of an eye, so I didn''t make a sound.


    The people in the penalty hall were also military generals. Seeing the scene in front of them, one of the leading brothers shouted, "who killed?"


    When Chu Yandao saw the people in the punishment hall, he restrained a little, hugged his fist and said, "brother, we are just competing for this territory to practice. Unexpectedly, we hit him harder and killed him..."


    The brother of the punishment Hall said angrily, "they are all fellow disciples. How dare you kill! Come with us and listen to the elder. "


    Chu Yandao stepped back and made a fighting gesture: "do you want to catch me? It depends on your ability. "


    The brother of the punishment hall shouted angrily, "you dare to disobey the order of the punishment hall. It seems that you sincerely want to make trouble?"


    Chu Yan said with a smile, "what about making trouble? I think Shengxian sect is the strongest, but it''s a general like me. I regret coming here long ago. If you want to catch me, do it and see if I don''t kill you all here! "


    After hearing this, all the people in the penalty hall came forward together, and their momentum increased gradually. Before long, the people around felt uncomfortable and could not move.


    I''m no exception. Now I''m just a little martial artist. I can''t move because I''ve been suppressed by military generals.


    Looking at the appearance of Xing''s cousins, they intend to directly put Chu Yandao to death. They are all born as sergeants. They are full of blood and will not be afraid of this arrogant Chu Yandao.


    Chu Yandao was also fearless. He took the initiative and raised his hand to punch a brother of the punishment Hall who was a little closer to him.


    That cousin Xing also had martial arts accomplishments. Naturally, he would not stand and be beaten by Chu Yan Tao. He also raised his hand.

 Chapter 767

    Both of them were generals. When they started, they affected a wide range. We low-level warriors were forced to retreat.


    I carefully observed the moves of Chu Yandao and found that the moves he used were powerful and heavy, just like me before.


    However, he didn''t use weapons and fought with one hand. It seems that he didn''t pay attention to the brother of the punishment hall.


    The brother of the punishment hall moves lightly and moves very fast. The latter comes first, forcing Chu Yandao to give up the attack and turn to defense.


    When Chu Yandao shot, he was a little slower, but he had great strength. It was really hard for ordinary people to get it.


    The two men have distinct personalities. At first glance, they know that they have their own strengths, and the outcome is unpredictable.


    The brother of the punishment Hall who fought with Chu Yandao may be good at skilful fighting skills. He is flexible and faster than Chu Yandao. He doesn''t fight with Chu Yandao, but keeps changing his position and constantly looking for the gap between Chu Yandao''s defense.


    One of them is a powerful warrior and the other is a flexible warrior. They fight like playing monkeys.


    The brothers of the criminal hall are naturally people who play tricks, and Chu Yandao is more like the object of being played.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they couldn''t help laughing. Some even laughed loudly, and there was chaos around.


    But I know that on the surface, it seems that the brother of the punishment hall accounts for the top score. He can hit Chu Yan Road once or twice from time to time, which will more or less cause some damage to Chu Yan Road. Chu Yan Road is difficult to hit the brother of the punishment hall and can''t cause damage to him.


    But in fact, it was Chu Yandao who had the advantage. Chu Yandao''s defense ability was amazing. Even if the brother of the punishment hall hit him, he was still fine and could continue to fight.


    If we continue to fight like this for a long time, it must be the brother of Xingtang who fails, because once he lacks aura or is slightly careless, he will be completely defeated by Chu Yandao.


    It is not only me who can see this, but also other people in the criminal hall. They are all military generals. They still have some eyesight.


    But they can''t go up to help at this time. After all, this is a one-to-one fair battle. If they go up to help, outsiders will say something ugly.


    I was worried that this would make things worse and worse. I was about to find a way to inform several elders when I heard someone drink: "stop!"


    I looked for a voice and saw that it was none other than Jin dingzhang, one of the four elders of Shengxian gate.


    "Who made trouble?" At this critical moment, Jin dingzhang arrived in time: "get back!"


    Jin dingzhang scattered his own pressure and immediately pushed all the people around him away, making them unable to move.


    The power of the God of martial arts is about to condense into an entity, just like the materialized energy, pushing everyone away and imprisoning them.


    At the same time, an even more amazing pressure directly acted on Chu Yandao and directly suppressed Chu Yandao on the ground.


    The martial god made a move. There was no possibility for the martial artists in the martial general realm to resist. Before, there were some arrogant and domineering Chu Yandao facing Jin dingzhang, and the rest was to be caught.


    "Tell the elder that this man killed a disciple without authorization. We are about to take him down and hand him over to the elder."


    The leading brother of the punishment hall stepped forward and said with an arched hand, "he refused arrest, and our brother took the shot to arrest..."


    Jin dingzhang waved: "I have seen it. Needless to say, take down Chu Yan Road and detain it. No one is allowed to visit or approach. Wait for the door master to deal with it after he leaves the customs."


    The people of the punishment hall immediately came forward and directly took down Chu Yandao without any effort and tied him up.


    I saw a brother of the punishment hall seal the aura of Chu Yandao. I knew that Chu Yandao could not resist no matter how powerful he was.


    After dealing with Chu Yan Road decisively, Jin dingzhang turned to the dead Li family disciple, stretched out his hand and pressed the disciple''s body, and slowly said, "inform li Liu, the leader of the Li family, and tell Li Liu in detail about the things here. Haosheng buried the disciple and gave some compensation to his family. "


    After a pause, Jin dingzhang raised his voice and shouted, "you all hear clearly. Shengxian sect allows disciples to fight, because this is a way to quickly enhance their strength, or the best way to increase your combat experience. However, Shengxian gate also expressly stipulates that anyone who intentionally injures people, especially those who injure people to death, shall be handed over to the criminal court for disposal. I can tell you that a disciple who kills deliberately will also die waiting for him, without exception! "


    Jin dingzhang got excited and his voice became more and more severe: "if someone among the disciples deliberately makes trouble and causes death, even if the sect leader doesn''t order, our punishment hall has the right to execute directly."


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, the onlookers immediately began to talk. Everyone was a little surprised and uneasy.


    Jin dingzhang looked cold and shouted, "listen carefully. I don''t want similar events to appear in our Shengxian gate again. Otherwise, the punishment waiting for you will be the most severe."


    Jin dingzhang''s words were drunk with aura, loud as thunder, and frightened the low-level disciples into silence. No one dared to say another word.


    Jin dingzhang waited for a moment. Seeing that the purpose of shock and awe had been achieved, he eased a little: "the sect leader is closing now, but he will leave soon. Today''s event will be punished after the sect leader leaves the pass. Don''t think about it, let alone stop practicing. When you enter the gate of immortality, your first task is to cultivate and improve your strength! "


    After hearing Jin dingzhang''s words, Li Yao stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "disciple Li Yao has seen the elder. Our people are dead. Is it finished if we take Chu Yan''s way to die? The purpose of joining the immortal sect is to find a place for stable cultivation. Now this happens just now. Does the elder want to ask the sect leader to give you an explanation? "


    Jin dingzhang glanced at Li Yao and said slowly, "are you from the Li family? You''re right. I believe the sect leader will give you an explanation after he leaves the customs. In our ascending immortal sect, it is absolutely forbidden for disciples to kill each other, and the sect leader will not spare the killing of fellow disciples. "


    Jin dingzhang was not a good speaker. Today he talks a lot, and he was really angered by Chu Yandao, so he showed abnormal performance.


    What Jin dingzhang said is what I want to say. Killing a fellow disciple must not be spared. The execution is still light. I really wish I could tear him apart to dispel public anger.


    I think Chu Yandao was tied up and couldn''t move at this time, but he was still angry and hated endlessly. I knew that he was hard to regret and must be a spoiled immortal.


    Such a person, I think, can only kill to stop killing and fight for his life with his life.

 Chapter 768

    "As soon as you enter the penalty hall, nine out of ten people die." A voice suddenly came from afar. It was a woman.


    The woman came very fast. She came to Jin dingzhang in the blink of an eye. It seems that she has good strength.


    I think this woman is about 40 years old, but her charm is excellent. When she was young, she must be a super beauty.


    Listen to her: "ten thousand years ago, the death Hall of Shengxian gate was the hell on earth, which is famous all over the world. As the leader of the punishment hall, the elder is in charge of all the affairs of the punishment hall. I wonder if the punishment hall has changed? After my companion enters the criminal hall, is there any chance of life? "


    Jin dingzhang looked at the woman and slowly frowned: "please tell me your name. Have we met before?"


    The woman smiled and showed two shallow dimples on her face. She looked very charming: "the elder can''t have seen me. I came to the immortal gate for the first time. I''ve never seen the same person as the elder before."


    Jin dingzhang frowned slightly and was about to speak. The woman smiled and said, "but my ancestors may have known the elder. After all, my ancestors used to be a disciple here before Shengxian gate was closed ten thousand years ago."


    Jin dingzhang frowned, and his face looked a little different: "your ancestor is a disciple of Shengxian sect? Then what''s your ancestral name? "


    The woman smiled again and said slowly, "my ancestor''s surname is Gao. Can the elder still have an impression?"


    "Gao..." after pondering for a moment, Jin dingzhang suddenly said in surprise, "are you the descendant of senior brother Gao?! Elder martial brother Gao, are you here? "


    The woman''s face was positive, hugged her fist and said, "young Gao Min, I''ve seen the elder. My ancestors have been wandering around for many years, and I haven''t seen him for many years. "


    The woman who claimed to be "Gao Min" originally looked charming and enchanting. Now her face was positive, but she was as elegant and quiet as a fairy. The difference between the front and the back was so great that everyone was surprised.


    Jin dingzhang said somewhat disappointed, "I see. I thought I could see elder martial brother Gao again today... Since you are the descendant of elder martial brother Gao, it''s natural for you to enter our immortal gate. But just now you seemed to say that Chu Yandao, the murderer, was your companion. What''s going on? "


    Gao Min said, "Chu Yandao is a companion that the younger generation met on the way here. He is rude and doesn''t use his head when doing things. I think he killed someone by mistake this time. Although killing was indeed a big mistake, according to the younger generation, Chu Yandao didn''t mean to kill, but just missed and killed by mistake. So I dare to beg the elder for mercy. I hope the elder will be magnanimous and spare Chu Yan''s life. "


    Jin dingzhang looks at Gao Min and seems to be thinking about something. He doesn''t open his mouth to answer Gao min.


    After a while, he gave me a casual look and said firmly, "I''m afraid I can''t promise you this. It is obvious that Chu Yandao killed people, which seriously violated the rules of Shengxian gate. Even if he killed someone by mistake, he also killed someone and should be punished. After our sect leader leaves the pass, I will hand it over to the sect leader. Chu Yan''s way is to live or die. The sect leader will make a judgment. Please don''t say anything more. "


    Gao Min was stunned, then smiled and said, "the elder means that it depends on our sect leader''s meaning? In that case, I''m going to ask the sect leader to forgive Chu Yandao. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "the sect leader is closing. No one can disturb him. Gao Min, you''d better practice at ease. Go to see the sect leader after the sect leader leaves the pass. "


    Gao Min frowned and said, "shut the door? We have just entered the immortality gate, and the sect leader won''t come out to meet you? We all joined the immortal sect because we admire the style of the sect leader. Doesn''t that disappoint us? "


    Jin dingzhang didn''t expect Gao Min to say so, so he couldn''t help being angry: "do you mean that our sect leader doesn''t respect you? Gao Min, the sect leader needs to practice in seclusion after reshaping the body. No one will say more about it. How dare you, a novice disciple, dare to talk nonsense here and provoke the majesty of the sect leader? What''s your heart? "


    Seeing that Jin dingzhang was angry, Gao Min immediately smiled and said, "don''t be angry, elder. I''m not worried about Chu Yan Road. When I''m worried, I''m going to say anything? Please forgive me, elder. I dare not talk nonsense like this anymore. "


    Jin dingzhang calmed down a little and said slowly, "no one can instigate the majesty of the sect leader at will. Otherwise, it will be disrespectful to the sect leader, and it will also be disrespectful to our immortal sect. But if you find something similar in the future, you will never let it go lightly. "


    After a pause, Jin dingzhang said loudly, "I don''t think everyone knows our door rules very well, so from now on, all my disciples of Shengxian gate must remember the door rules of Shengxian gate."


    A group of disciples who had just entered Shengxian gate were silent. This was their first time to see the rules of Shengxian gate and the punishment hall leader of Shengxian gate.


    Jin dingzhang is right. If a sect doesn''t have any rules, it can''t last long. Everyone goes his own way, doesn''t obey orders and discipline. Won''t the sect break up after a long time?


    Jin dingzhang didn''t stop, but said loudly, "I''ll have the door rules distributed to you. In three days, I''ll check them myself. Anyone who can''t remember the door rules will be punished by the criminal court. "


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, the people almost talked together. Everyone felt that Jin dingzhang was too strict. Someone whispered, "isn''t it just a door rule? If you can''t remember, what''s the punishment? "


    Others believe that this is what should be kept in mind. Those who can''t remember are contemptuous of the door rules and should indeed be punished.


    No matter what everyone''s opinion was, Jin dingzhang turned around and left. His powerful authority dissipated slowly after he left. Everyone felt unprecedented pressure, but no one dared to say anything more.


    I don''t have much experience in managing sects, but I used to manage the army, so I fully agree with what Jin dingzhang is doing now.


    Door rules are rules. Without rules, there is no place. We must not make Shengxian door a place without rules.


    The main responsibility of the punishment hall is not to punish the disciples who make mistakes, but to set the rules, let everyone abide by the rules, and jointly build the immortal sect into a stable and harmonious immortal sect.


    Only when the sect settles down can the disciples cultivate well, carry forward the immortal sect and stand on the top of the immortal cultivation world again.


    Shortly after Jin dingzhang left, the disciples of the punishment hall sent everyone a copy of the door rules. According to the requirements, all the disciples should remember the door rules, accept inspection at any time, and strictly abide by the door rules.


    This is the first time that Shengxian gate has established rules, and it is also the beginning of Shengxian gate on the right track.

 Chapter 769

    The incident of Chu Yandao was just a small episode in the cultivation. The next day, everyone forgot all about it and began to concentrate on cultivation one by one.


    However, one person seemed to have something to do with Chu Yandao. She not only didn''t forget it, but also found a disciple of the Li family.


    This person is not someone else, or Gao Min, who claims that his ancestors are also disciples of Shengxian sect.


    When Gao Min found the Li family disciple, I was practicing. When her laughter reached my ears, I slowly stopped practicing and opened my eyes to see her.


    Gao Min gives me a very special feeling. She is not only like a kind sister-in-law, but also like a kind sister-in-law, but also like a very cunning dust woman.


    Such a woman is very dangerous, and it is also the object that many men fear most.


    Among the women I met before, few people gave me such a feeling. Even xuelianer of the snow family didn''t give me such a feeling.


    Only one person ever made me feel like this, that is Bian Lusha, the star. If Bian Lusha was not dead, I almost thought this Gao Min was Bian Lusha.


    In the face of Gao Min, I took up 12 points of spirit, firmly wrote down her every move, always paid attention to her and always vigilant against her.


    Li Yao is the head of our so-called Li family disciples. When he faced Gao Min, he also got a little unnatural. His face was obviously shy. After looking at Gao Min, he didn''t move again.


    Although Gao Min is already a woman in her forties, she still looks beautiful and attractive. Teenage Li Yao is more interested in women. When facing Gao Min, he is at a loss.


    "You... What do you want us to do?" Li Yao tried to calm down, but he still stammered: "I... we won''t be afraid of you."


    Gao Min grinned close to Li Yao, deliberately stared at Li Yao and said, "what''s your name, little brother? Elder sister, I have no other intention to find you. Since the elders have said that the matter of Chu Yandao will be handled by the sect leader before, I will wait for the sect leader to leave. I came here today to make friends with my little brother. I don''t know if you would like to? "


    Li Yao blushed: "you... Stay away from me..."


    After a pause, he raised his voice and said, "we are not friends now. What''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Min gets closer to Li Yao again. The distance between them has reached a very close level. She doesn''t intend to stop there.


    When Li Yao was forced to step back and blushed, there was also a trace of anger in his eyes.


    Gao Min obviously deliberately teased Li Yao, so he made these seemingly intimate moves to make Li Yao behave in a disorderly manner.


    When her goal was achieved, she stepped back and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, little brother. Sister, I really came to make friends with you."


    Li Yao blushed and said, "your friend killed our Li family. We can''t be friends."


    Gao Min glanced at other families or scattered disciples around, lowered his voice and said, "elder Li came to me last night. I have decided to obey Li Changlao. So in the future, we will be a family and friends. "


    Li Yao was stunned and immediately said, "what you said is true?"


    Gao Min nodded, glanced at us, and still said with a smile, "elder Li will tell you this later. Believe elder Li''s words, you won''t doubt anything anymore?"


    Li Yao looked around and said strangely, "in that case, what should Chu Yan do about killing our people?"


    "This matter will be handled by the sect leader. It will not affect the relationship between me and you." Gao Min said positively, "now I will replace you as the leader of Li''s disciples, and you will be my deputy. Wait a minute. When elder Li has made things clear, you must listen to me. Do you understand? "


    Li Yao frowned. I don''t know what he thought. He actually looked back at me. He didn''t speak, but his eyes told me that he was very confused and disappointed at this time.


    Li Yao was the leader of the Li family disciples appointed by Li Zhongyuan and the eldest disciple of Li Zhongyuan. Now Gao Min suddenly said these words, that is to say, Li Yao''s eldest disciple''s status is not guaranteed, and his doubts and disappointments are normal.


    I didn''t speak and pretended that I didn''t understand Li Yao. I can''t easily expose my identity now. I''d better ignore some things.


    The Li family disciple practices here. It is said that li Liu should come and see it often, but I have never seen li Liu appear since I came here and mixed with Li Yao and others.


    This is a doubtful point. I think Li Zhongyuan is secretly doing other things and has no time to see these new disciples.


    At present, Li Zhongyuan should be busy secretly building new forces. He should not only recruit enough disciples, but also discuss with the leader of the Li family how to build his own forces, but also recruit some subordinates from those with higher forces. He should be very busy.


    I know almost nothing about this. Now that the Li family are in chaos, I have a chance to find out a lot of things.


    Without talking, Gao Min smiled and said, "you are all Li''s family, aren''t you? I believe you have heard what I said. From now on, I am your eldest martial sister. You must obey my orders unconditionally. "


    "I''m Gao Min, a level 7 general. My strength is stronger than you and my experience is richer than you. If any of you disagree with me, you can put it forward now. I''ll give you a chance to convince you. "


    No one is stupid enough to fight a general. The Li family are not stupid, and I, the "Li family", who is not surnamed Li, are not stupid.


    "What''s your name?" I didn''t want to start with Gao Min, but Gao Min noticed me: "you don''t look like the Li family."


    I stepped forward, hugged my fist and said, "if I go back to elder martial sister, my name is ah Feng, a member of the vassal family of the Li family."


    Gao Min looked at me and smiled: "it''s from the vassal family. Then follow me well. I won''t treat you badly."


    I nodded: "thank you for taking care of me, elder martial sister. I will obey her and never give you any trouble."


    Gao Min smiled and ignored me. Instead, he turned to Li Yao and said, "you are my deputy. You will do a lot of things for me in the future. So you can put forward your request to me now, and I will try my best to meet you. "


    As soon as Gao Min said this, all Li''s disciples were stunned. This is * *''s naked bribery and solicitation. It seems that Gao Min is really not simple, bold and careful, and doesn''t lose the man.

 Chapter 770

    Li Yao was also stunned and returned to his mind for a long time: "I just want to practice well so that I can become a super master in the future. Besides this, I won''t think of anything else. Eldest martial sister doesn''t have to test me. "


    Gao Min took out a pill and handed it to Li Yao: "this is a Qi gathering pill, which will be of great benefit to you now. If you find a chance to take it, I will personally help you cultivate and strive to make you break through level 3 martial arts in one month. Your strength is too weak to help me. "


    Li Yao took the Qi gathering pill and his face was full of joy: "thank you, senior sister."


    Seeing Li Yao''s excited appearance, all the Li family disciples looked at Gao Min, and the look that they also wanted to have Juqi pill was very obvious.


    A Qi gathering pill can win over Li Yao who had an opinion on Gao min. it seems that the pill that can speed up cultivation is the bane of all martial arts.


    Although I don''t need such a pill, I also show a trace of such an expression and deliberately look at Gao Min eagerly.


    Gao Min saw my expression, but chose to turn a blind eye. I''m not the lineage of the Li family and my status is not as good as Li Yao and others. Naturally, Gao Min won''t pay attention to me.


    This is also what I hope. The reason why I look like that is just to make Gao Min no longer pay attention to me.


    "Practice well. When you are about to break through, I will give you a Qi gathering pill to let you break through smoothly." Gao Min smiled proudly and said, "now it''s no use even holding Juqi pill. You''ll waste my pill in vain. Go to practice and don''t waste even a little time. I will supervise you all the way. If you find you lazy, be careful that I will severely punish you. "


    Li Zhongyuan hasn''t come to explain Gao Min''s identity. Gao Min has succeeded in holding the seat of senior sister. This person is really the same as what I saw at the beginning. She is not simple.


    I couldn''t help thinking of Bian Lusha who was dead again. I felt more and more that this person was Bian Lusha.


    If I didn''t know Bian Lusha was dead, I might not hesitate to expose my identity and order Gao Min to be arrested for interrogation.


    I went to practice with a group of Li family disciples and didn''t want to attract Gao Min''s attention. Moreover, in order to make Gao Min think that my realm is not high and my qualification is not good, I deliberately chose to practice away from Gao min.


    Li Zhongyuan later came to explain Gao Min''s identity, but I didn''t care and was busy practicing.


    Although I am not afraid of distraction and can practice anywhere and at any time, if I am not distracted, the speed of cultivation will still be much faster.


    Both Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang know that Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu secretly set up their own forces. I think they will have some ways to deal with them. I don''t worry much. I just concentrate on Cultivation and strive to make a breakthrough as soon as possible.


    Gao Min didn''t notice me, but Li Yao couldn''t figure it out because Gao Min had occupied the position of senior sister recently. He always found me to chat and relieve the boredom. I couldn''t concentrate on my cultivation and didn''t say it, which also attracted Gao Min''s attention.


    Although the Qi gathering pill Gao Min gave Li Yao was good, Li Yao thought afterwards that it was just a means for Gao Min to win over the people, so he didn''t like Gao min.


    People are often like this. When they suddenly see what they love, they may desperate to get it, but once they get it, they will feel that it is not so precious.


    Naturally, competitors will be noticed by Gao min. when Li Yao and I get close, I will be noticed by Gao min.


    I wanted to stay away from both Gao Min and Li Yao, but after trying, I found it difficult to do this.


    One of them pays attention to me deliberately, and the other is dedicated to maintaining a close relationship with me. They can''t get rid of them anyway.


    I''m not afraid of Gao min. I haven''t dealt with people who are much more powerful than her, but I still don''t think it''s necessary to offend Gao Min, who is so resourceful and intelligent.


    I had no choice but to find Gao Min: "elder martial sister, I''m going to ask the elders for advice on the cultivation of mental skills, so I''m going to leave here for a few days. I specially told elder martial sister to ask her permission."


    Gao Min, who was respected, smiled happily: "it''s rare that you know to tell me first. It''s good... Go and come back early. We are all Li''s people. If we are together, we will take care of each other and won''t be bullied."


    I smiled and nodded: "I see. Thank you for reminding me. I will come back earlier."


    Gao Min nodded: "go. If elder Li asks, I''ll tell him where you''re going."


    I saluted with fists, turned and left here, muttering in my heart, "Li Zhongyuan won''t ask me. He doesn''t know me at all."


    My destination is not to leave the white jade bridge, but to come to the other end of the white jade bridge and quietly choose a place to continue my cultivation.


    It''s far away from the training place of Li''s disciples. Everyone focuses on training. I don''t think anyone will disturb me in a short time.


    Not long after I sat down, I heard a disciple practicing here whisper: "elder Liu Xianzu said just now, let''s hurry up and contact the new disciple. What do you think we should do about this, senior brother?"


    Another disciple hesitated and said slowly, "elder Liu said that he wanted us to hurry up and summon new disciples, but we have nothing in our hands. How can we let those new disciples follow us? I heard that elder Li''s elder martial sister Gao Min even took out the Qi gathering pill and gave it to those new disciples to buy people''s hearts with a lot of money... "


    The disciple who spoke first said, "didn''t elder Liu also give some panacea to elder martial brother? Elder martial brother, take some out. Maybe it will have a good effect. "


    It may be the disciple of Liu Xianzu''s eldest disciple who said, "younger martial brother Zhong, you don''t know. The pills elder Liu gave me have been distributed to you. There''s no left for a long time. If I ask elder Liu again, elder Liu will be unhappy. I''m also very embarrassed. "


    The disciple surnamed Zhong said, "in that case, I can''t help you better. I think the people on elder Li''s side will be better than those on our side. They don''t know how many people there are already... "


    When I heard this, I knew that Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan were competing for disciples and strengthening their respective forces. I don''t intend to ask more about it. I think Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang must have their own countermeasures.


    But when I heard such news, I was still a little upset. If I hadn''t been easy to expose now, I would really be tempted to question Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu.

 Chapter 771

    I continued to practice. I didn''t intend to participate in this matter, but the disciple surnamed Zhong seemed to notice me. At this time, he came to me and said, "younger martial brother, I''m Zhong Yixing. Please give me your name."


    I reluctantly opened my eyes and slowly said, "I''m under ah Feng."


    "It''s younger martial brother ah Feng. I want to discuss something with younger martial brother. I don''t know if it will disturb younger martial brother''s cultivation?"


    I smiled: "I won''t join any forces. I appreciate the kindness of senior brother."


    The Zhong Yixing was stunned and immediately said, "in that case, I don''t insist. Younger martial brother, have a good practice. I won''t disturb you. "


    I nodded and watched Zhong Yixing leave with some anger in my heart.


    I thought it would be quiet to practice here. I didn''t expect to be disturbed here.


    Fortunately, when I was practicing, I was not afraid of being disturbed by others. If I was disturbed, I was just a little slower.


    I kept comforting myself and said to myself, "what are Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan doing? Let Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang find out. My main task is to cultivate and strive to reach the state before me - level three King of martial arts in the shortest time."


    After so many times, the anger in my heart gradually dissipated and began to practice again.


    My goal seems simple to say, but it''s not easy to achieve it.


    In the past, it took me 20 years to reach this level. Now even if I am the holy body, I''m afraid it will take a long time to reach this level step by step.


    And this time, I don''t intend to take a lot of panacea as before. I intend to rely on my own practice step by step to lay a solid foundation and lay a good foundation for my future practice.


    I will try my best to avoid all things that disturb my cultivation, especially what Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan are doing, which means nothing to me. I won''t take it to heart at all.


    The sun rises and sets, the moon is full and the moon is short. Time passes in a hurry and there is no sign of stopping.


    Cultivation is always long and in a hurry. I don''t think it will take a few days, but I''ve spent half a year.


    This sense of time error made me a little uncomfortable. If Jin dingzhang hadn''t come to me, I even thought I would have stayed at the white jade bridge for two or three months.


    The cultivation speed of the holy body even surprised me. After a period of cultivation, my realm almost rose in a straight line. From an ordinary person who can''t do anything to the peak of the martial arts teacher, I was one step away from becoming a martial general.


    In order to achieve my expected goal as soon as possible and become a king of martial arts again, I took all the time to practice and ignored the things around me.


    But even so, I still clearly found that more and more disciples around me were attracted by Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan and divided into two distinct camps.


    They have the same number and strength, and there is no struggle for the time being. It gives me more time to practice.


    Otherwise, once a fight breaks out, I, the sect leader, can''t practice so quietly.


    Moreover, the news I released before was that I was closed for a month. Now half a year has passed. I don''t know how many people are guessing whether something has happened to me. At this time, I don''t have the heart to pay attention to the small moves of Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu.


    The reason why Jin dingzhang came to me was to ask me when I would return to Yixian residence. He thought it was necessary for me to meet Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu, and let them spread the news for me and tell all the disciples that I, the sect leader, was alive, but still closed.


    He wants to stabilize the hearts of everyone in Shengxian sect. After all, I''m the sect leader of Shengxian sect. If I don''t show up all the time, some people will inevitably feel strange.


    I have other ideas about this. I don''t want to be disturbed during the critical period of cultivation. Therefore, writing a letter in front of Jin dingzhang is my warrant to let Jin dingzhang bring it to Jin Xiang and other elders.


    In the letter, I explained that I would be closed for a period of time, and Jin Xiang would be responsible for the size of Shengxian gate.


    At the same time, I greeted Li Zhongyuan, Liu Xianzu and Jin dingzhang, and put forward some feasible suggestions for the four elders to do.


    With this, it is certain that Li Zhongyuan and Liu Xianzu will no longer doubt anything for the time being, and the people they have won over will no longer doubt anything.


    After Jin dingzhang left, I continued to practice. I thought I could break through the realm of generals, but I was disturbed again.


    Because I joined the camp of the Li family and was a member of the vassal family of the Li family, Gao Min sent someone to find me after I left for a few months.


    I followed my Li family back to the Li family''s practice place. I saw Gao Min with an unhappy face at a glance.


    "Where have you been? It''s been months since I went there, and I haven''t heard from you at all. "


    When Gao Min saw me, he said unhappily, "you won''t join another family?"


    I smiled: "elder martial sister Gao misunderstood. After consulting the elder, I suddenly realized something and started to practice in seclusion anywhere. It''s not. I''ve gained something. I''m a level 9 martial artist now. I''m much better than me before. "


    "Level 9 martial arts master?" Gao Min was surprised: "are you sure you are a level 9 martial artist?"


    I nodded: "if you go back to elder martial sister, I''m really a level 9 martial artist... If you don''t believe me, you can check it on the spot. If I lie, let elder martial sister handle it."


    Gao Min took a step forward in doubt. After careful inspection, he looked at me strangely and said, "what did the elder teach you? How can you make progress so fast?"


    I smiled: "the elder told me some key points in mental skills and told me how to make the greatest progress in cultivation. I did what the elder said, and the effect was really amazing. In a few months, I have become a level 9 martial artist... If there is no accident, I will break through the martial arts realm and become a general in a few days... "


    "You are full of confidence!" Gao Min smiled: "if this is true, then you can practice at ease. Half a month later, it will be the first big competition of Shengxian sect. All our new disciples will participate. If you can get a good ranking, you will win glory for our Li family. "


    I was stunned: "Shengxian gate Dabi? What does that mean? "


    Gao Min said with a smile, "it''s a contest specially organized for all the disciples to test the achievements of their cultivation in the past six months. Those who get the ranking can get more cultivation resources and get the personal guidance of the elders... Maybe they will have the opportunity to become the core disciple of Shengxian sect and the elder of Shengxian sect in the future. "

 Chapter 772

    I pretended to be happy and said loudly, "great, then I have to practice quickly, improve my strength and strive to get a good place."


    Gao Min nodded: "it''s good to have such an idea. Younger martial brother, you have made rapid progress. I believe you will have a good result in this big competition. I look after you. Come on. "


    I saluted with fists, sat down on the spot and began to practice in front of all the Li family.


    I deliberately pretended to be a cultivation madman dedicated to cultivation and ignored everything around me. The Li family didn''t bother me much.


    The Dabi of Shengxian sect must be the idea of Jin Xiang and others. This is naturally a good thing. It can not only test the cultivation achievements of disciples, but also promote the competition among disciples to a certain extent.


    Only when there is competition can there be pressure, and only when there is pressure can there be motivation. Since Shengxian gate was established soon, what we need most is motivation.


    Only when the disciples are strong, the immortal sect will be strong. It''s time to put some pressure on the disciples.


    I left a stall of Shengxian gate to Jin Xiang and others. I think they also worked hard. After my strength is restored and I begin to take charge of Shengxian gate, I must let them have a good rest for a while.


    I expected another breakthrough time to come soon. On this day, I obviously felt that the real Qi in my body began to be transformed into Reiki on a large scale, and a breakthrough in the realm was imminent.


    At this time, I needed some protection, but I didn''t take out the WAN Baoding and other treasures I had always brought with me, but quietly began to break through among the Li family.


    There will be some obvious signs of breakthrough in the overall world. When I made this breakthrough, the aura in the sky swarmed towards me, forming a rare aura vortex.


    This scene attracted the attention of many people. They looked at it one after another, and their faces were full of accidents and surprises.


    Seeing this, Gao Min and the Li family naturally stopped practicing together and stood up to surround me.


    They were worried that I would be disturbed by others and surrounded me in the middle for protection. I knew it well, but I didn''t speak or express anything.


    The reason why the Li family did this was not just to protect me, a person with a different surname. They did it for everyone. They were telling others that there was another "master" in the Li family who broke through the great realm.


    Among the newly introduced disciples, although some of them have been in the realm of generals before, they are a few after all. Now there is one more warrior in the realm of generals, still from the Li family, and the strength of the Li family has naturally improved.


    This is a great good thing for the Li family, especially in today''s three pillars of Shengxian gate.


    My breakthrough is very smooth. As Jin Xiang said before, before the generals, there will be no bottleneck in my cultivation, whether it is a breakthrough in the big realm or a breakthrough in the small realm.


    After all, I am a martial artist who has practiced once and reached the realm of the king of martial arts. I am full of experience and know how to avoid bottlenecks when practicing.


    In order to make people think that it takes a long time to stabilize the state I just broke through, I didn''t stop practicing after I broke through, but continued to practice in a hurry, and didn''t stop until half a month later.


    During this period, I completely ignored the Li family who came to me from time to time. They may be to take a look at me, a person who has made rapid progress, or to see if I have stabilized. They came to me quietly one by one and watched me leave quietly after a while without disturbing me.


    I am so happy that no one bothers me. I will improve faster when I practice.


    Half a month has made my realm very stable, and there are faint signs of another breakthrough.


    It''s not very difficult for me to go from first-class to second-class generals. I don''t intend to suppress the breakthrough of the realm, because my body won''t be unable to bear it because the breakthrough is too fast.


    My meridians are very tough and broad. Even if I reach the level of level nine generals directly, it will not be unbearable.


    The breakthrough was carried out quietly. It took me less than a month from the first-class general to the second-class general. This speed can be said to be unprecedented.


    Of course, my situation is special, and there is no comparability with ordinary people.


    My original God has been in a deep sleep. It seems that he was injured because he was forcibly pulled away from my previous body. He has been sleeping in his new flesh.


    After I broke through this time, I quietly ran the Yuanshen formula and awakened the sleeping Yuanshen.


    After Yuan Shen woke up, he was a little surprised, but soon adapted to his new body and talked to me: "your body seems to be much better than before. How long has it been? You have reached the level of military generals again..."


    I said to Yuanshen, "it''s been more than half a year, and it''s still far from reaching the goal of level 3 King Wu in one or two years. Yuanshen, you''ve been sleeping for so long. Now you''re awake. What''s wrong with you? "


    Yuanshen said, "there''s nothing uncomfortable. Now I''m all right. Don''t worry. By the way, I think this new body is more suitable for me. I also plan to practice. If I can, I want to improve a level. "


    I was a little surprised: "if you raise another level, can you leave the noumenon and act alone?"


    The yuan God said, "at that time, I can leave the body for a long time and travel alone. You have to support me. I won''t stay by your side all the time. That''s too boring. "


    I smiled, "it''s good for you to have such an idea. However, I also want to remind you that if the Yuanshen body wants to leave the noumenon and travel alone, it must have a certain strength. You know now that a meta God attacks and has poor self-protection ability. I think you still have to stay with me for a few more years. "


    The yuan God said, "you don''t have to worry about this. I can do all the skills you can, but I''m the yuan God. There''s no aura in my body and I can''t use it. When I raise another level, I will be similar to Xiaozhu and others now, which is equivalent to the Yuanshen body of the martial god level that people often say. At that time, I can leave you and go on a trip. If I''m lucky, I may find you some beautiful women and warm your quilt. "


    "You..." I couldn''t laugh or cry: "nonsense. Although Xiaozhu and others are all Yuanshen bodies in the realm of martial god, because they have no flesh body, their strength can only be comparable to that of Wuxian at most. I can''t say I''m safe when I meet the martial god. "


    The yuan God smiled and said, "I''m going to practice. Remember to help me prepare some panacea that can improve the power of the yuan God. I can use it at that time."


    When Yuanshen said this, he really began to practice Yuanshen''s decision. It doesn''t matter whether I still have something to say.


    When I face the Yuanshen, who is much more powerful than me, I always have the illusion that it is not my Yuanshen, which gives me a strange feeling of being superior.

 Chapter 773

    I watched the yuan God close his eyes and began to practice. Suddenly I felt a sense of urgency. The yuan God''s realm was much higher than me. If it broke through again at that time, it would be the yuan God body of the Wu God realm. I''m afraid I can''t control it.


    The normal Yuanshen is weaker than the noumenon, or the strength is equal. Here, on the contrary, Yuanshen is much stronger than the noumenon.


    In this case, the most worrying thing is that after the yuan God is too strong, he will leave the noumenon, or betray the noumenon and turn away from the guest.


    I have to worry about this now. After all, there is a certain coincidence in the emergence of my yuan God, which is not really the result of my honest cultivation. If it becomes too powerful and starts not to listen to my instructions, I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble.


    The root of everything is that my strength is too low now, so I have to practice harder, which is the only way to solve this potential hidden danger.


    Of course, the cultivation of the second yuan God can also be considered after I am stronger. Once the yuan God leaves me, I still have to have a yuan God to sit in my body.


    After a few days of practice, Gao Min found me and said that Dabi of Shengxian gate would start right away. Let me prepare for Dabi.


    The big contest of the immortal gate is imminent. I didn''t need to participate in it at all, but since I''m in the camp of the Li family now, I have to obey the order of the eldest martial sister Gao min.


    After communicating with Yuan Shen, I stopped practicing decisively, came to Gao Min and said respectfully, "elder martial sister, I have made a smooth breakthrough. Is it time to start preparing for the big contest of the immortal sect?"


    Gao Min said with a smile: "younger martial brother is willing to participate in the big competition. Is this a lack of cultivation resources? Elder martial sister, I have a Juling pill that is very good for the martial arts in the general realm. It is an upgraded version of Juqi pill and is invaluable. If younger martial brother needs it, I''ll tell elder Li immediately. How about giving it to younger martial brother? "


    I smiled: "thank you, elder martial sister. Don''t worry, elder martial sister. I will try my best to live up to the expectations of elder martial sister and elders. "


    Gao Min smiled and looked very happy: "younger martial brother is a smart man, so I won''t say much. I''ll apply to you now."


    I smiled and said, "thank you, elder martial sister."


    Gao Min nodded and left. I turned back to the place where I had stayed. Just about to continue my cultivation, Li Yao said to me, "elder martial sister, what did you promise to give you? Look how happy you are..."


    I said with a smile: "elder martial sister said to help me apply for a gathering elixir. I have reached the level of a martial general. Elder martial sister hopes I can achieve something in the big match, so she helped me apply to elder Li."


    Li Yao was stunned and then said with a smile, "gathering elixir? That''s a pill a whole grade higher than Juqi pill. Ah Feng, you''re lucky... By the way, ah Feng, what''s your state now? How can you need Juling pill? "


    I smiled: "as I just said, I''m a first-class general... What about you, senior brother? For half a year, how far has senior brother reached? "


    Li Yao blushed: "I''m the sixth level martial arts master, and I''m still far from the general. Younger martial brother, how did you cultivate and become a general in half a year? Isn''t that too fast? "


    I smiled: "I just told elder martial sister about this. It''s not the elder martial sister''s advice. I know what needs to be paid attention to in the cultivation of mental skills. There are no detours in the cultivation, so the speed is faster."


    "I see." Li Yao suddenly said, "in this case, can younger martial brother also teach me what the elder taught younger martial brother?"


    After a pause, Li Yao then said, "I also have a julingdan here. I bought it from my elder martial sister earlier. Younger martial brother, if you need it, you might as well take it."


    I pretended to be very happy and immediately said, "thank you, senior brother. Well, let''s walk around later. What do you think, senior brother? "


    Li Yao, who was only 14 or 15 years old, almost immediately said, "OK, I just want to have a good chat with younger martial brother..."


    I smiled and walked to one side of the white jade bridge with Li Yao. As I walked along, I said, "the elder said that the mental skills of the immortal sect are different from those of other sects. First of all, the mental skills of the immortal sect don''t have to worry about being disturbed. Even in combat, we can practice continuously as long as they are not particularly fierce. In other words, we can practice whenever we sleep, eat, talk and so on. Knowing this, elder martial brother thought, "will our cultivation speed be slow?"


    Li Yao nodded repeatedly, "you''re right. I finally know why your cultivation speed is so fast. Younger martial brother, can you tell me more about it? "


    I smiled and nodded, "that''s natural and no problem. Elder martial brother, please listen to me slowly... "


    I summarized my experience of cultivation. Although it may not be the most classic experience of cultivating the mind method of the immortal promotion sect, it must be valuable for people like Li Yao who have just begun to cultivate.


    Because of this, after listening to my words, Li Yao benefited a lot and thanked me again and again.


    I am also very satisfied with this. After all, I also have a sense of achievement.


    Although Li Yao is not my disciple, he is also a disciple of Shengxian sect. He is a member of Shengxian sect. His strength has improved, that is, the strength of Shengxian sect has improved.


    After finishing my cultivation experience with Li Yao, Li Yao fell into meditation. He should digest the experience I said and then start cultivation.


    No matter how good the experience is, it is useless if the person can''t digest and absorb it in time.


    Li Yao is also a good seedling of cultivating immortals. After hearing what I said, he immediately devoted himself to understanding and cultivation. Even I, the "master" who preached and taught, forgot everything.


    I will never blame Li Yao, because I have had such an experience and know that this is the inevitable reaction of a person who is dedicated to cultivation.


    I don''t think Li Yao will come back to me in a short time, so he quietly left, returned to the place where Gao Min and others were, and began to practice.


    I also taught a disciple, although what I taught Li Yao was only the experience of cultivating immortality.


    Even if the Dabi of Shengxian gate will arrive soon, I can''t stop cultivating. My goal is not to cultivate Dabi of Shengxian gate, but to cultivate to the realm of King Wu.


    I really want to see Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang right now. I need something to help me with my cultivation.


    After becoming a military general, I will need more and more resources for cultivation. I don''t have enough with me.

 Chapter 774

    The holy body can directly absorb other people''s aura for my use. It can also absorb aura from some refined elixirs to speed up my cultivation. When I see Jin dingzhang or Jin Xiang, I will ask them to take some such elixirs for my future cultivation.


    The original rich aura in the spirit gathering array is not enough for me now.


    Although the Reiki of the white jade bridge is sufficient, the absorption speed of the holy body is too abnormal, and there are thousands of people practicing at the same time. No matter how powerful the Juling array here is, it can''t always ensure the Reiki I need to practice.


    There must be more aura in Shengxian gate, but I haven''t asked Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang, and they haven''t mentioned it to me.


    This will also be my next choice. If I can practice in a place with more Aura, it will be one of the better choices.


    There will be some sequelae when pill improves strength. For example, it will be more difficult to break through when practicing later, so I really don''t want to use pill directly to improve strength.


    I know what to pay attention to when cultivating generals, but the last step is to break through the realm of King Wu. I spent nine cattle and two tigers before. I hope that now I will become much simpler under the aura of the holy body.


    Jin Xiang taught me that I have just started to practice my body cultivation, which requires me to spend a lot of time practicing; The killing God sword technique is not deep enough, so I began to practice the sword moves. I don''t know when I can understand the meaning of the sword; I haven''t started to practice the Dragon subduing formula taught by the two elders of black and white... Both the beast resisting decision and the yuan God decision are based on the power of the yuan God. My yuan God hasn''t changed, but I don''t need to practice again.


    I have too many things to do. If Gao Min hadn''t always asked me to participate in the Shengxian gate contest, I really want to find a quiet place to continue my cultivation.


    Gao Min promised to give me the julingdan soon. After I got the julingdan, I was very happy even though I knew that such a pill would not be very good for me now.


    Gao Min looked at me and accepted this gathering elixir. When he was smiling, he also told me to practice as soon as possible, refine the medicine in the elixir, and strive to finish the practice before tomorrow, so as to participate in the first contest of the immortal sect.


    The Dabi site of Shengxian gate is located in Shengxian platform, which I am very familiar with, because it is wide enough. At the same time, it is also a place with the highest terrain, magnificent momentum and extraordinary charm in Shengxian gate.


    This virtually limits the participation rights of many disciples. There is a transmission array to go to shengsendai, but if you want to leave, most new disciples can''t do it without help.


    If you want to fly long distance, you can only rely on external forces unless you are a military general or above.


    There are some flying magic weapons that can do this, but I''m afraid there won''t be many disciples with such magic weapons.


    External flying cars can also do this, but after I entered the Shengxian gate, I had discussed with Jin Xiang and others. All external flying cars are not allowed to enter the Shengxian gate, so there is no flying car in the current Shengxian gate.


    I wanted to test the power of the killing God sword technique, which was only after practicing the basic sword moves. I promised Gao Min to participate in this contest. After some preparation, I and the General Li family disciples left the spirit gathering array on the Baiyu bridge under the leadership of Gao Min and came to the immortal ascension platform where I have been here more than once through the transmission array, but I will be amazed every time.


    There are more than 50 Li family disciples with me, most of whom are Li''s lineages. There are only six or seven people with foreign surnames like me.


    Perhaps it is because we are all people with different surnames. We gathered together intentionally or unintentionally to form two obvious small groups with the Li family.


    A disciple with a different surname quietly exclaimed, "what place is this? How can it be so spectacular? I haven''t seen it in my life."


    Another disciple with a different surname also said: "this place is not just spectacular. It is really spectacular. It is as magnificent as a rainbow. It can be called the most in the world."


    The disciple who spoke first smiled and said, "younger martial brother, it seems that what you said is just spectacular."


    I also said with a smile, "this place is probably one of the most famous places in Shengxian gate, called Shengxian platform. It is said that the disciples of Shengxian sect reached a certain level of cultivation and soared to the fairy world. You martial brothers may have heard from your elders that the status of shengxiantai in Shengxian gate is only second to the place where the head of yixianju lives and discusses affairs. "


    I was a little complacent when I was not careful, and said loudly, "even the forbidden area in the Tibetan Scripture Canyon, which is said to collect all the skills and combat skills of Shengxian gate, is not as famous as here."


    My words attracted the attention of all Li''s disciples, including Gao Min, who also looked at me and asked with a trace of doubt: "younger martial brother knows a lot. Let''s listen. It''s just that Dabi hasn''t started yet. We still have some time."


    I also noticed that Dabi of Shengxian gate was still preparing. Most of the first disciples gathered in groups to chat, or began to practice alone, waiting for the official start of Dabi.


    After listening to Gao Min''s, I secretly blamed myself for being talkative, but I slowly said, "I know it was mentioned by the elder when I visited the elder, so it''s not necessarily comprehensive. Just listen to the legend. When you have been in Shengxian gate for a long time, you will naturally know all the things about Shengxian gate. "


    Gao Min said, "we don''t know what younger martial brother just said. It''s a long experience. Younger martial brother, do you know anything else? Tell us together, or let us know more about Shengxian gate. "


    After thinking for a while, I said, "it''s said that Shengxian sect has been divided into core disciples and ordinary disciples early in the morning, that is, what we often call inner disciples and outer disciples. We new disciples are all outside disciples and the lowest disciples in the immortal promotion sect. To put it bluntly, we are just some dispensable people. "


    After I said this, Gao Min immediately said, "I know. My ancestors have told me about this more than once... Younger martial brother, do you know how to become an inner disciple?"


    I said, "as far as I know, only when we are recognized by the sect leader or an elder and accepted as our own disciples, can we be regarded as internal disciples and core disciples of Shengxian sect. In addition, most people are ordinary disciples, and their status and cultivation resources are not comparable to those of core disciples. "


    Gao Min and others looked a little ugly. They didn''t speak, but they looked at me strangely.


    I talked with great eloquence. The people around me listened attentively, which gave me an unprecedented feeling.

 Chapter 775

    I smiled bitterly and explained, "maybe some senior brothers and sisters would feel bad when I say this, but that''s the truth. If you don''t believe it, you will gradually learn more information and believe what I''m saying. "


    Gao Min took the lead and asked, "we actually feel what younger martial brother said. Shengxian gate is a place for cultivating immortals. Naturally, it will be divided into 369 classes. Even if no one says so, we know it in our hearts. Younger martial brother, what I care about now is not this, but how can we become the elders'' own disciples? "


    I said positively, "naturally, we should have excellent ability, or excellent cultivation physique and talent. Senior brothers and sisters may have heard that everyone''s physique determines his cultivation speed to a certain extent, so a good physique makes it easier to reach a higher level, and the elders will prefer to accept such disciples. Of course, it doesn''t mean that good physique can make achievements. After all, cultivation is also related to many factors, such as hard work, various opportunities and so on. "


    Gao Min nodded hard and said loudly, "younger martial brother, you are right. Our innate qualifications, efforts and personal opportunities can determine our future achievements."


    I saw that Gao Min recognized my words and couldn''t help but say a few more words: "some senior brothers and sisters may not have the best physique, but they have enough resources to assist in cultivation and work harder, so they will also be favored by the elders and accepted as their own disciples. Anyway, it''s not easy to become a pro disciple. If you want to do this, you must first practice hard and let your achievements be seen by the elders before you have the opportunity to be selected by the elders. "


    Gao Min nodded with satisfaction: "what younger martial brother said is good. We should all do this and strive to be accepted by the elders as their own disciples and become core disciples."


    I smiled and hugged: "the purpose of coming to Shengxian gate is to go further on the road of cultivating immortality, like those predecessors, and finally fly to the fairy world to obtain eternal life. Now we practice more hard every minute, and our achievements may be so high in the future. Maybe that''s the slightest difference, we will have more opportunities to continue to practice and improve. I''ve heard that the disciples of Shengxian sect are completely open in the first ten years. Even if you don''t achieve anything, the elders of Shengxian sect won''t say anything. But when the ten-year period expires, the disciples who have not reached the peak of martial arts will be repatriated to their hometown, and they are not allowed to claim to be disciples of Shengxian sect. "


    In fact, I added this sentence temporarily, which is also a decision I had considered before. It is impossible for Shengxian sect to let everyone practice here indefinitely. There must be some restrictions to urge the disciples to seize the time to practice and strive to achieve the best effect in the shortest time.


    People in the demon world may invade again. We don''t have much time for our disciples to practice slowly. We must give them some pressure.


    Gao Min said with a trace of surprise, "younger martial brother, is this what the elder said? Why don''t I know anything? "


    I smiled and said, "it''s natural that elder martial sister doesn''t know. When I went to see the elder, the realm was too low. The elder told me this in order to make me feel a sense of crisis and seize all the time to practice. The elder martial sister''s realm is outside the ranks of being eliminated. Naturally, the elder will not mention these bodies for no reason. It sounds like some inhuman door rules. "


    Gao Min smiled: "what younger martial brother said is also reasonable... Younger martial brother, what else can you tell us? We are all Li''s family. If younger martial brother knows anything, don''t hide it from us. Let''s share it. "


    Some Li family disciples also said one after another, "yes, please tell us all, younger martial brother a Feng, so that we don''t miss anything because we don''t know these."


    I hugged my fist and said, "since I have spoken, I will not hide it from you. I''ve also heard that in addition to testing our cultivation achievements some time ago, the Dabi of Shengxian gate has a more important purpose, that is, to select Pro disciples for several elders. This is our opportunity and the first challenge we face. So I want to tell you that no matter who our opponent is this time, we must go all out to show our true skills and let the elders see our achievements. "


    Gao Min hugged his fist and said to me and all the Li family disciples who came here: "listen carefully. We all have the same opportunity as younger martial brother a Feng just said. Whether you can seize this opportunity is related to whether you can become the core disciples of Shengxian sect and enjoy more cultivation resources. Therefore, please do your best. "


    The disciples of the Li family said together, "please follow the order of the eldest martial sister. We will do our best."


    Gao Min said, "then I''ll wait to see your younger martial brothers'' performance. Elder martial sister, I wish your younger martial brothers a good performance."


    Paused: "elder Li said that whoever wins the top three of the big competition among us will get a small return pill from elder Li. That''s the holy medicine for healing. One ordinary wound is enough to save life. It''s the most precious thing to save life. "


    I know the name of xiaohuandan. I also know that Gao Min has no exaggeration. Whether it is big huandan or small huandan, the effect of healing is obvious to all.


    When Gao Min threw out such a reward, the Li family''s disciples were almost immediately excited, one by one, ready to show their skills in the big competition.


    At this time, the organizer of Dabi also came here. Jin Xiang, Jin dingzhang, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan came to shengxiantai together.


    When Jin Xiang and others saw that the disciples were all here, Jin Xiang said, "ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the first contest of Shengxian gate in ten thousand years. My name is Jin Xiang, the supreme elder of Shengxian gate. This time we have prepared for a long time, and we have been looking forward to it for a long time. I hope everyone can have a good performance and show their real strength. Before Dabi starts, I must tell you about Dabi''s rules first. Please calm down and listen to Dabi''s rules carefully. "


    When Jin Xiang spoke, he secretly injected aura into his voice and spread it far away. Even people scattered everywhere could clearly hear his words.


    When they heard Jin Xiang''s self introduction, they immediately calmed down. The identity of the supreme elder still had the deterrent of failure.


    Everyone surrounded Jin Xiang and consciously formed a semicircle formation, waiting for Jin Xiang to announce the rules of this big match.

 Chapter 776

    Seeing that everyone was quiet, Jin Xiang continued: "Dabi''s rules are very simple. There is only one rule, except that it is not allowed to kill his fellow disciples. It is not allowed to violate Dabi''s rules. This includes the following points. First, no one is allowed to fight with any weapons, because the purpose of this competition is mainly to check your realm, not the degree of use of weapons. Second, no one is allowed to use poisons, flames and other things that will cause great damage to the same door to participate in the battle. The third and most important point is that no one can continue fighting after receiving the order to stop fighting. Violators will be severely punished. "


    After Jin Xiang''s words, all the disciples were silent, but Gao Min said loudly, "senior elder, I don''t know something about the disciple."


    Jin Xiang looked for a voice. First he saw me and was stunned. Then he looked at Gao Min: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gao Min said: "tell the elder, since we are Dabi, we martial arts practitioners who don''t practice the mind skill of the immortal promotion sect. If we don''t use weapons to fight, won''t our combat effectiveness be greatly reduced? It''s not fair, for all of us. "


    The supreme elder smiled: "is your name Gao Min? I heard elder Li mention you many times. We have considered what you said, but we haven''t said it yet. Now that you''ve mentioned it, I''ll say it by the way. "


    Everyone looked at Jin Xiang. Jin Xiang cleared his throat, raised his voice and said, "martial artists who have not practiced the skill of ascending immortal sect are also disciples of my ascending immortal sect. Based on the principle of equal treatment, your competition will be held separately. The reward to you is the same as that of the disciples who practice immortality, but your competition meeting is in the charge of elder Liu. Your competition place is also here, but it should be carried out separately from others. "


    Gao Min frowned slightly: "so it is. What kind of reward will our disciples who have not practiced immortality promotion resolution have?"


    Jin Xiang smiled and said, "the purpose of this competition is to test the achievements of disciples'' early cultivation, so after discussion, we decided that no matter what level of disciples we used to be, as long as those who entered the top ten in this competition will be rewarded. The specific rewards will be posted later. You can go to my left later. I can tell you that the reward is definitely very rich and will certainly satisfy you. "


    After a pause, Jin Xiang seemed to think of something. After coughing, he continued: "by the way, I received that the three disciples under the door will also participate in this big competition. They will also be your opponents. If any of you beat any of them, you can go directly to my door."


    In his words, Jin Xiang had great expectations for the three disciples who were said to have excellent qualifications. At this time, he said that they would also take part in the competition. Some of the disciples talked about it: "that''s the disciple of the supreme elder. It must be the best martial arts and combat skills. We lost the chance to enter the top three..."


    When I heard such a comment, I nodded involuntarily and thought to myself: what does the supreme elder mean? What''s the significance of participating in such a competition, the core disciple directly recruited into the inner door or the personal disciple of the supreme elder? Is it to train them, or for some other purpose?


    I''m going to find an opportunity to ask the supreme elder later. Anyway, the purpose of my participation in the big competition is not to obtain rewards, but to test my strength.


    Jin Xiang ignored everyone''s comments, but continued: "Dabi is divided into martial arts group and general group. All disciples who fail to become general compete in the martial arts group, and the top ten can be rewarded. The same is true for generals. All disciples who enter the top ten will be rewarded. "


    The disciples of the martial arts realm were a little excited now. Originally, if they had a competition with the generals, they were determined to be unable to enter the top ten. Now Jin Xiang''s arrangement is very suitable for them.


    I nodded secretly. It''s not a martial arts competition in the same realm. It''s unfair in itself. Jin Xiang''s arrangement is also a solution.


    I am a second-class military general. Although I have made a breakthrough soon, I am confident to show my skills in the military general group.


    What I practice is the skill of Shengxian gate, which is the same as those of Jin family and Li family. But I think it is impossible for Jin family and Li family to enter the realm of military generals in more than half a year. I am ahead in this point.


    According to my estimation, the martial arts of Jin family and Li family together, the martial arts in the martial general realm may be just dozens.


    This is my full estimation. After all, the martial arts of the Jin family and the Li family are incomplete. The strongest martial arts are the martial arts realm. It is not so easy for them to break through a big realm in more than half a year.


    This is also the effect of the spirit gathering array on the white jade bridge. Otherwise, let''s practice in another place. I''m afraid there will be fewer people who can break through the generals.


    As I expected, Jin Xiang''s next words verified my prediction: "you don''t have to worry too much. In fact, we have investigated before. Among all the disciples practicing the skill of Shengxian sect, there are only 29 generals, less than 30. In other words, basically one of the three people will enter the top ten and get our reward. "


    When Jin Xiang said this, Gao Min couldn''t help saying again: "in this way, our disciples who didn''t practice immortality will suffer. There are many generals among us, far more than 30."


    Jin Xiang looked at Gao Min, smiled and said loudly, "among the disciples who are not cultivating the skill of Shengxian sect, the martial artists in the martial general realm are only 64 except those disciples of the punishment hall, and the number is not much. As long as we do our best in the competition, we all hope to get a reward. "


    Upon hearing these words, the disciples of the martial general realm were very excited. Even Gao Min said nothing more.


    The generals of the punishment hall didn''t participate in the big match. Now everyone''s pressure was reduced a lot and they felt happy.


    Everyone hurriedly prepared, found the place where they should participate in the competition, and secretly selected the most suitable opponent, hoping to enter the top ten in the next big competition and get the reward for the preparation of Shengxian gate.


    There is no doubt that the reward of Shengxian gate must be very rich.


    There are not a few disciples who want to get this reward. In order to cultivate, everyone will fight hard as long as they can get more cultivation resources.

 Chapter 777

    According to my observation, the Jin family and the Li family account for almost half of the martial arts in the realm of generals, but almost all the generals of the Jin family are from the Jin family, and none of them is a person with a different surname, which is much better than the Li family.


    This has something to do with the claims of Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang. They did not attract disciples with foreign names like Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan, so there was no vassal family with foreign names.


    A small number of Li family disciples have also reached the level of generals. In addition to the highly qualified Li family disciple who was directly accepted by Jin Xiang as a disciple, seven or eight disciples have also reached the level of generals.


    The Liu family is because none of the Liu family''s lineage has entered the immortal promotion gate, so all their disciples are disciples with other surnames, and there are no generals surnamed Liu.


    In this way, the Jin family will naturally have a certain advantage, because among our disciples, the number of Jin family''s disciples and generals is much more than that of Li family''s direct disciples, and the opportunity to enter the top ten is much greater.


    I didn''t pay too much attention to these unimportant things, but I was very concerned about the competition between the disciples of the Jin family and the Li family.


    If Gao Min hadn''t taken me to take part in the competition between disciples with different surnames, I might not even take part in the competition, but just stay here to watch the competition between Jin and Li disciples.


    Perhaps because of my good luck before, this time I was ranked in the competition of the first disciple with a different surname.


    I feel guilty when I face a disciple with a different surname who is also a military general and a level 3 military general.


    Now, I have just begun to practice the killing divine sword method, and I have no achievements. The body refining technique has just begun, and there is almost no progress. Facing a level-3 general who seems to be in his thirties, I have to say to myself, "do your best, don''t lose too badly."


    It''s really hard to say how much strength a warrior with only a realm but no combat skills can give play to when fighting.


    My opponent was quite polite. First, he reported to his family: "younger martial brother, I''m Yandong from Chilong City, a level 3 general. Please give me your name. What is the current state? "


    I also hugged my fist and said loudly, "elder martial brother, I''m polite. My name is ah Feng. At present, I''m a second-class general. Please give me some advice."


    The three-level general who claimed to be Yandong smiled at me and said slowly, "younger martial brother, you''re welcome. Younger martial brother, please do it first."


    He regards himself as lofty and does not want to start with me, who is a little lower than his realm.


    I''m not polite either. I raised my hand and used my arm as a sword. The killing God sword technique was launched and rushed to Yandong first.


    If I can''t use weapons, I can only use my arm as a weapon.


    The divine killing sword method is fast and ruthless, and there is no shortage of everything. As soon as I shot, some of the disciples around me exclaimed: "good move, what kind of boxing is this? When I hit it, it is as fierce as the sword method."


    Another disciple said, "I think this is the sword technique, but younger martial brother ah Feng had to turn it into boxing because he couldn''t use weapons."


    This man has some opinions on swordsmanship. A word reveals that I use swordsmanship instead of boxing. He may practice swordsmanship, or at least he has been exposed to some kind of better swordsmanship.


    I pay some attention to this person. I practice swordsmanship and have a natural favor for such a person. However, in front of everyone, I can''t ask others'' names first. I can only postpone this matter first.


    I was a little nervous. Not only did I fail to hit Yandong, but Yandong seized the opportunity and fought back.


    His body method is very clever when he avoids my attack. It seems that he is also better than me in body method.


    Yandong counterattacks very quickly and his attack power is also very strong. It has to be said that his combat experience is very rich.


    I also have a lot of combat experience, which is left in my memory and will never be forgotten.


    However, because the new body is the first real battle, it''s too late to react, and the time of shooting is delayed.


    A little hesitation in the battle may lead to irreparable results. I was hit to the point by Yandong. When I was at a loss, I was also speechless.


    At present, I have just started to cultivate my body skills, and there is no effect. Yandong''s attack came very fast. I almost didn''t react. I was beaten back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    I quickly checked myself and found that the injury was not serious. I was a little relieved.


    Yandong seems to have rich experience, and his realm is also above me. He should have been able to defeat the enemy and defeat me at once, but I don''t know why. He didn''t have much strength when he shot. Hitting my key part didn''t make me lose my combat effectiveness.


    I was quite puzzled, but I still took back my mind. The killing God sword was used again. At the same time, I also said to Yandong, "elder martial brother is good at boxing. I don''t know that elder martial brother specializes in boxing?"


    While avoiding my attack, Yan Dong also said, "sorry, senior brother, I really practice boxing. Younger martial brother, you must be careful. Don''t lose without three moves. That''s too boring. "


    I smiled, continued to attack and said, "elder martial brother, don''t be merciful. I just want to test my strength."


    Yandong smiled. He smiled strangely. Looking at his appearance, he didn''t seem to take me to heart. There was a hint of contempt in his smile.


    Yandong didn''t speak any more, but accelerated his speed and attacked me. It seemed that he was going to make a quick decision.


    Yan Dong is indeed a master of boxing. He has much higher attainments in boxing than I do. He moves fast and skillfully.


    However, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t beat my God killing sword. When he attacked fiercely, I not only avoided all his attacks, but also took time to fight back.


    In the severe winter, with slight contempt and carelessness, I hit him in the chest.


    Yandong was startled and hurried back. At the same time, a cry of surprise came out of his mouth.


    Unfortunately, my fist power was not strong enough, and my aura could not be fully mobilized. Although I hit Yandong, I couldn''t hurt him.


    Even so, Yandong was surprised and temporarily gave up attacking me and turned to defense.


    I took the opportunity to attack fiercely. The killing sword method used all the fist methods. The moves were like clouds and flowing water without flaws.


    My previous cultivation experience was brought into full play by me at this time. Every move has a model and looks like I have been practicing for many years.


    It seems that the previous cultivation is still useful to me, not just making wedding clothes for Oriental red maple.


    And at this time, I found that my seemingly weak flesh is actually very useful. At least in accepting new things, it is far better than the flesh of Oriental red maple.

 Chapter 778

    Yandong defends most of the time. He doesn''t dare to be completely unprepared when attacking me occasionally. He has scruples. His strength is much lower and his speed is much slower.


    This gave me some opportunities, so that I could have more time to attack, be familiar with the killing God sword technique and increase my combat experience.


    Although I have rich combat experience, this new body always slows down, which seriously affects my play. Now I can have a chance to hone it. Why not?


    I devoted myself to attacking Yandong. When I shot, I gradually increased my strength and suppressed Yandong faintly.


    Yandong occasionally counterattacks, which will slightly slow down my attack speed, but at this time, I obviously feel that my new body seems to react faster.


    When danger comes, people will be inspired. That''s about it. My physical reaction is faster.


    Yandong may have some scruples about my killing God sword with his fist. He didn''t do his best every time he shot.


    I am happy to take this opportunity to hone my new body, exercise the timing and speed of my hand, take the initiative and occupy the initiative.


    I just attack blindly. I''m afraid I can''t supply the aura in my body for too long. I''m only a second-class general now. The aura in my body can''t be consumed like this all the time.


    Yandong probably saw this. He was very leisurely when shooting or defending, deliberately delaying time.


    Both of us were quite fierce at the beginning, but as the battle continued, it gradually became a little loose.


    This is not my original intention, but the consumption of Reiki in my body is gradually increasing, and some supplies are not enough.


    Yandong should still have some strength, but he deliberately didn''t exert himself out of the idea of delaying time, which seemed a little loose.


    The disciples who watched the war gradually lost their patience. Someone shouted: "Yandong, ah Feng, you are deliberately delaying time. When the heart is long, you will be out together. Come on, end the fight. We''re all waiting for a competition. "


    Others shouted, "you did it on purpose. The elder will not spare you."


    Liu Xianzu, who supervised our competition, didn''t say anything, but seeing that everyone had an opinion, he could only shout: "don''t deliberately delay time. If you go on like this, you will be disqualified."


    Yandong and I turned a deaf ear to it and continued to fight carelessly.


    However, we still added strength quietly. At least it seems that we are playing more fiercely.


    After a period of trial, we all know the strength of each other very well, and we already know our opponents very well.


    I''m not as good as Yandong in the realm, and I''m not as good as Yandong in the proficiency of combat skills, but I''m much richer in combat experience than him. Moreover, the moves of my God killing sword are exquisite, which is also an invisible pressure by him.


    Yandong may be a cultivation madman who devotes himself to cultivation. He doesn''t often fight with others. The accumulation of combat experience is worse than me.


    Of course, this is only relative. If another person competes with him, his combat experience may be able to suppress his opponent.


    Although the competition is not a battle of life and death, for those who want to get those rewards, they can''t lose anyway.


    Yandong may be such a person. He is determined to defeat me, but he is worried that he will make mistakes after being too anxious and be defeated by me. Under this contradiction, he fights carefully and feels tied up.


    I don''t have any scruples. It doesn''t matter if I lose. I think I''ve exercised once, so I have no scruples when I make a move.


    "Elder martial brother, you have to work harder. Other elder martial brothers are worried." I said to Yandong half jokingly, "if you think you can''t beat me like this, you might as well try other combat skills. After a long delay, the Presbyterian Council did not allow us to continue the game. Elder martial brother''s idea of getting a reward came to naught. "


    Yandong completely ignored my words. When attacking, he still fought steadily and camped step by step.


    He may also be a cautious person by nature. Although he attacked fiercely at the beginning to defeat me at one stroke, the subsequent battle made me feel very powerless.


    Yandong is determined to drag me to death and win the final victory in the safest way.


    He saw that his realm was higher than mine, and there was enough aura in his body, so he had such a plan.


    I really can''t compare with Yandong in realm, but it''s hard to say whether Reiki is really enough without Yandong.


    When the holy body absorbs Reiki, it is not only fast, but also has great advantages in purity. Now we are fighting on the immortality platform. The Reiki here is sufficient and very pure, which is beneficial to me.


    The purer the aura is, the stronger the power is when attacking, the stronger the destructive power is, and the more lasting it is. If you add the abnormal speed of the holy body absorbing the aura, even if my aura is consumed faster than Yandong, I may not completely consume the aura before Yandong.


    Yandong didn''t know this. He was determined to drag me to death with long-term tactics. I wouldn''t say anything more.


    We played again for a while, and we could never hurt each other. If we continued like this, we were afraid that even today''s night, we would not be able to tell the victory or defeat.


    When I attacked with my bare hands, I also had a special combat skill, that is the Dragon subduing formula. Two days ago, I took a little time to practice because I was worried that there was no combat skill available at Dabi.


    Perhaps because of the particularity of the holy body and the previous cultivation experience, I exceeded the power of the yuan God that ordinary people think about and the great help of my yuan God. After a while of cultivation, I was able to use the Dragon subduing formula to attack the enemy.


    For the cultivation of dragon subduing formula, so far, due to the relationship of time, I can barely use the first type of real dragon to come to the world.


    This is my little secret. I didn''t tell anyone, including my current boss Gao min.


    I haven''t used the Dragon subduing formula before, which naturally has something to do with my re cultivation of the Dragon subduing formula.


    Although the first move of the Dragon subduing formula, that is, the power of level 8 Martial Arts Division''s full attack, is almost the same, the victory is that it can let the aura attack the enemy from the body and achieve the unexpected effect.


    Moreover, with the help of the yuan God, I can attack the enemy with a ray of yuan God''s power when I attack the Dragon subduing formula. The power is definitely beyond the resistance of level 3 general Yandong.


    I was going to use the Dragon subduing formula in the later competition to help me surprise and defeat stronger enemies, but now I have no better way to defeat Yandong. I can only use this war skill that has saved my life several times.

 Chapter 779

    I wanted to use the Dragon subduing formula to decide the victory or defeat. When Yandong punched empty and was about to attack again, I suddenly changed my moves.


    I suddenly drank "the real dragon came to the world", and the move appeared with my voice. A naked eye visible dragon shaped aura rushed towards Yandong.


    Reiki flow is like a semi invisible transparent dragon, and its speed is extremely fast.


    Unprepared Yandong didn''t react at all and was directly hit in the chest.


    The Dragon subduing formula was not long after I rebuilt it. The first type of real dragon was born and can barely be used. Its power is not compared with that before.


    Nevertheless, Yandong was injured and retreated after being hit. The power of level 8 Martial Arts Division''s full attack is not fun. There is a trace of fresh blood coming out of Yandong''s mouth. It seems that his internal organs have also been shaken. The injury is not very light, but he has lost most of his combat effectiveness.


    This is the premise that I didn''t use the yuan God to attack. Otherwise, without the yuan God, Yandong''s soul must have been attacked and injured long ago, and the whole person can''t move.


    It''s not in the battle of life and death to treat my fellow students. I don''t have to do everything.


    I could have immediately stepped forward to continue the attack and directly beat him to the ground, but they were all from the same door. I couldn''t do well, so I stopped when I was good.


    Moreover, the previous battle consumed a lot of my aura. At this time, my aura was empty and it was not suitable to continue the battle.


    Before Yandong could see my lack of aura, I stood in place, hugged my fist and said, "elder martial brother, I accept."


    Yandong looked at me with surprise and pain on his face. He didn''t speak, but he didn''t plan to continue.


    Yandong may not have experienced many battles. After being injured, he lost his intention to continue to fight.


    This is not a good thing for a warrior. He is not determined to fight. He does not have the confidence to defeat his opponent. It is difficult to say whether he can reach a high level in the future.


    Seeing this, Liu Xianzu, who has been paying attention to the battle on our side, shouted: "in the first war, ah Feng won. A Feng goes down to rest, and Yandong goes to heal and recuperate. Now let''s invite the next group of disciples to start the competition. "


    Maybe it''s because everyone waited too long. After I won, no one applauded. There was a trace of surprise on their faces, but no one spoke.


    I didn''t care. I saluted Liu Xianzu, turned and strode aside, pretended to be very tired, and sat down to practice.


    No one came to talk to me, and no one congratulated me on my victory. Even Gao Min didn''t plan to talk to me. Maybe after seeing everyone''s reaction, she felt that she couldn''t be unique to get close to me at this time.


    Gao Min is a very smart person. She considers many things more comprehensively than others. Now everyone''s attitude towards me is extremely cold. Naturally, Gao Min will not be close to me.


    If you go a different way from others, the final result is likely to be isolated by others.


    Li Yao was staring at me all the time, but the expression on his face was very strange. In addition to a little surprise, he was more jealous.


    I taught Li Yao a lot of things, but I really didn''t tell him about the Dragon subduing formula. Now he saw that I used the Dragon subduing formula to win, probably because he was disappointed and jealous.


    I thought I didn''t see the expression of Li Yao and others, and didn''t pay attention to the competition of the next group of disciples. I took care of my own cultivation, in order to recover the aura consumed before as soon as possible.


    A trace of aura was absorbed into my body by me. After refining the mental method, it became my aura and was stored in my Dantian.


    During the holy body cultivation, the speed of absorbing Reiki is really very fast. I will practice for a while and feel that the Reiki in my body is filled again.


    In order not to let others doubt me, I continued to practice until I heard a cheering two hours later.


    There was a lot of cheers. I took this opportunity to stand up and look ahead. When I looked up, I saw a figure I knew for the first time.


    The two people in the competition are my acquaintances. One is Zhou Xiaoying, who has not seen for a long time, and the other is tianwu, the former leader of the ancient city.


    The two female warriors are both generals, and they are close to the peak of their cultivation. Their strong attack power caused bursts of cheers during the competition.


    Tianwu''s strength is about level 9 generals. This is what I know about her before. I don''t know if she has made further progress to reach the peak of generals'' cultivation recently.


    Zhou Xiaoying is a standard level-9 general. Since she got the cultivation resources I provided, her strength has improved by leaps and bounds, far better than me now.


    I''m a little surprised that Zhou Xiaoying got the immortality promotion decision from me. Why was she divided into disciples who didn''t practice the immortality promotion decision.


    I can ignore other people''s competition, but I must take good care of Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu competition, which I haven''t seen for a long time.


    Zhou Xiaoying doesn''t know about her brother Dongfang Hongfeng yet. After her competition, I will talk to her carefully to make her happy.


    I didn''t pay attention to who the disciples were before. Now it seems that there may be a lot of my relatives, friends and acquaintances in addition to Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu.


    "Wait!" When the voice of tianwu came to my ears, she was slapping Zhou Xiaoying, who was also fighting the enemy with palm technique.


    The two palms touched each other and suddenly made a loud noise. A strong wind suddenly scattered and swept away, making the onlookers feel unstable.


    They took out all their skills and slapped each other hard. They both stepped back three steps, then drank "come again" at the same time and rushed to each other again.


    Looking at their momentum, they did not lose the man at all. Unexpectedly, they all played hard and hard, which made the people around them excited and shouted.


    In the fierce battle, the fierce sound from time to time told everyone that both sides of this competition were real experts.


    Compared with Yandong and I, this is the real competition. It''s worth seeing.


    A burst of cheering sounded from time to time. Even Liu Xianzu, who was the God of martial arts, nodded and looked very satisfied.


    The gusts of strong wind made everyone unconsciously retreat, leaving more space for Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu to fight.


    Zhou Xiaoying and the two of them are probably the most powerful generals in the group. The strong wind aroused during the competition hit the body of the onlookers, just like ordinary warriors attacking, with amazing strength.


    I smiled, cheered them sincerely, and joined the yelling ranks.

 Chapter 780

    Zhou Xiaoying''s strength is much stronger than before. In contrast, she is a man of two worlds.


    If I compare my strength with her, I''m afraid I''ll have to admit defeat.


    I can''t focus on mental skills completely in my future cultivation. I must also pick up all kinds of combat skills, especially dragon subduing formula and God killing sword. These two are basically my life-saving means, but now I just practice a little. I don''t know how much way to go before I master them.


    After this big competition, I will practice dragon subduing formula and killing God sword in seclusion until I fully master them.


    Especially the Dragon subduing formula, which contains the body refining technique, is what I must practice and master now.


    As for the new body refining skill taught by Jin Xiang, it takes too much time to achieve something. I temporarily decided to put it down for the time being and practice it well when I have time in the future.


    The cultivation of body method has always been in the process of cultivating swordsmanship. I don''t have to spend time on it.


    While watching the competition between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu, I determined my cultivation focus for some time in the future.


    "Junior brother, congratulations." I was thinking about my own affairs. Gao Min didn''t know when to come to me and quietly said to me, "although it took you a lot of time to win, you are still a hero of our Li family. Here, I thank you on behalf of elder Li."


    I smiled: "elder Li is polite, elder martial sister is polite. Elder martial sister, my strength is obviously impossible to enter the top ten. Look at these two elder martial sisters, I''m afraid my strength is better than ten plus one... "


    Gao Min''s face was a little gloomy: "you''re right. Our strength really can''t compare with them. But we''ll try our best. If we fail, elder Li won''t blame us. "


    I nodded: "just have the words of elder martial sister. I''m worried that if I can''t get the top ten, elder Li will blame us all."


    After a pause, I pretended to be tired: "my competition today is over. I''m going to walk around to see the beautiful scenery here and have a rest. I don''t know if I can?"


    Gao Min nodded slightly: "be careful and don''t leave shengxiantai. It is said that there is a huge sword array under the immortal ascending platform. If ordinary people go in, they will never get out. Younger martial brother, you can walk. You must not fly down there. "


    I knew this clearly, but I still hugged my fist and said, "thank you for reminding me. I won''t run around."


    Gao Min waved and continued to watch the competition between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu. I turned and walked aside. Although I was still paying attention to the competition between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu, I left the Li family for a distance.


    I really don''t want to stay with the Li family at this time. I want to watch the competition between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu quietly.


    Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu had the same strength. They fought with each other and couldn''t decide the outcome for half an hour.


    Zhou Shuangyin taught Zhou Xiaoying''s palm technique. I vaguely remember that Zhou Shuangyin used it. This palm technique is very exquisite. Tianwu has to go all out to deal with it every time.


    In contrast, tianwu''s palm technique is also quite exquisite, and it is a rare exquisite palm technique that uses the attack force. After dissolving Zhou Xiaoying''s offensive, it can also use Zhou Xiaoying''s attack force to counter attack Zhou Xiaoying.


    They have the same realm and strength. If they want to win or lose, it depends on who can''t calm down first.


    Those who can''t hold their breath first, as long as they show a slight flaw, they will be seized by the other party and fight back. At that time, the victory or defeat will be divided in the blink of an eye, and there will be no accident.


    Dabi doesn''t stipulate that she can''t wear protective equipment such as protective clothing. The latter carries defensive treasures, so Zhou Xiaoying has a set of red protective clothing I gave her before.


    As the leader of the ancient city, tianwu naturally has no shortage of protective clothing, and she also has a set of black protective clothing.


    The protective clothing was close to their bodies and completely outlined their body curves. They were concave and convex and exquisite. Countless disciples stared at them and showed a trace of love on their faces.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Tian Wu are rare beauties. Most of the new disciples are young people. It''s normal to have such a performance.


    For Zhou Xiaoying, a cheap sister, I don''t know how to tell her about Dongfang Hongfeng in a moment. Therefore, I hope to get to know her immediately, but I''m worried that there will be some estrangement after I get to know her.


    According to Zhou Xiaoying''s character, if I tell her about Dongfang Hongfeng directly, I''m afraid she will fight me and beat me up,


    If there were other things in my heart, I was completely out of mind watching the war. I silently waited for them to end the competition, and kept saying to myself, "what should I do? What shall we do? "


    "Younger martial brother, are you... All right?" A senior sister who was also watching the war heard me muttering to herself and said curiously, "your name is ah Feng. I''ve seen your competition just now. Congratulations on your victory."


    I think this elder martial sister is older than Gao Min, at least 50 or 60 years old. Among ordinary people, she is a kind of mother-in-law, so she politely hugged her fist and said, "thank you for your concern, elder martial sister. I''m fine."


    The elder martial sister smiled and said slowly, "younger martial brother, are you in love with these two younger martial sisters? It''s no wonder that these two younger martial sisters are young, beautiful and strong. They are a man and will be fond of them. "


    I was stunned. Before I could deny it, the elder martial sister said, "don''t be sorry, I can understand. Younger martial sister Zhou Xiaoying and younger martial sister tianwu are both rare experts and one in a million beauties. Younger martial brother, even if you are in love, it is normal to be human... "


    I smiled bitterly and said slowly, "Zhou Xiaoying is my sister..."


    "Ah?!" The elder martial sister was surprised and immediately shouted, "is she your elder sister? So... "


    I said hurriedly, "keep your voice down, elder martial sister. Don''t disturb their competition."


    In fact, I was worried that Zhou Xiaoying would come to trouble me at the first time after hearing my dialogue with this elder martial sister, so I hurriedly stopped this unknown disciple of Shengxian sect who had a loud voice.


    I''m afraid of this cheap sister, and I don''t know when it will change. Maybe when I make it clear about Dongfang Hongfeng, I won''t be afraid of Zhou Xiaoying anymore.


    Maybe I''m not afraid of Zhou Xiaoying, but I feel sorry for Zhou Xiaoying about Dongfang Hongfeng, so I''m sorry for Zhou Xiaoying.


    The performance of this apology is a trace of fear, or respect. In a word, I respect and love Zhou Xiaoying.

 Chapter 781

    Although I stopped the elder martial sister''s words in time, Zhou Xiaoying heard her. Her action was obviously delayed and looked at me.


    That is, tianwu immediately found a rare opportunity to hit Zhou Xiaoying''s left shoulder.


    Zhou Xiaoying was in a mess. She didn''t have time to stop tianwu''s next stormy attack and retreated again and again.


    I cried bitterly in my heart and wanted to scold the elder martial sister in front of me. Unfortunately, even if I scolded the elder martial sister, Zhou Xiaoying''s defeat still could not be recovered.


    Tianwu''s attack became more and more fierce. She didn''t give Zhou Xiaoying a chance to breathe at all. She was going to defeat Zhou Xiaoying in one fell swoop.


    Zhou Xiaoying tried several times to find opportunities to share the same score with tianwu, but they were interrupted by tianwu''s attack and had to step back again and again.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhou Xiaoying retreated to the edge of the venue. If he retreated further, he was afraid that Liu Xianzu would also announce Zhou Xiaoying''s defeat without tianwu''s hand.


    Being defeated is the same as being played out. It''s the performance of losing the other party.


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying has retreated to the edge, tianwu''s eyes show a trace of joy. It seems that she has seen the victory in front of her eyes.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly drank, pulled up and flew into the air.


    It''s not that no one fights in the air, but generally speaking, we still choose to compete on the ground.


    We are not trying a single body method or flight speed, but comprehensive combat effectiveness. Therefore, it is unwise to spend a lot of Reiki to fight in the air.


    Now Zhou Xiaoying is forced to rush. She has no choice but to venture into the air.


    Tianwu didn''t expect Zhou Xiaoying to do this. After a little hesitation, she won''t have a chance to continue to suppress Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying, in the moment when tianwu hesitated slightly, turned to defend and attack. She threw herself into the air and attacked tianwu''s head.


    People''s head is absolutely fatal. Tianwu dare not ignore Zhou Xiaoying''s attack and is forced to take a defensive posture.


    This time, Zhou Xiaoying completely reversed her previous defeat. The attack of one palm faster than another was completely opposite to tianwu''s situation.


    Tianwu was forced to defend. Like Zhou Xiaoying before, she stepped back step by step and had no ability to fight back.


    Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu are fighting more and more fiercely, which is almost no different from the battle of life and death. Gradually, people feel that this is not a competition at the level of generals, but a battle at the level of King Wu.


    It''s really lucky for everyone to see such a fierce and exciting battle so close.


    Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu have the same strength, and the fight is thrilling. The onlookers almost cheered in unison. Some people couldn''t help but cheer up the people they like. Their voice is neat and uniform, with great momentum.


    Some shouted "Xiaoying come on" and others shouted "tianwu will win". The scene was once extremely excited.


    Even Liu Xianzu looked at Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu with a smile, and his face was full of "very satisfied" expression.


    When the competition between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu is over, I think Liu Xianzu will accept them as disciples at the first time.


    I am also sincerely happy for the strength of Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu. Zhou Xiaoying is my sister. I am naturally happy for her progress.


    Tianwu is now a member of Shengxian sect. The stronger her strength is, the more things she can do for Shengxian sect and help me in the future.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    In contrast, tianwu''s palm technique has not changed, but when resisting, the strength of the hand is much greater than before.


    They both hid their strength. They didn''t do their best in the fierce battle before.


    It seems that among the generals, the strength of these two people should be in the top three, and they will also be the popular candidates to win the championship.


    A strong wind blew, and some of the onlookers were inadvertently blown to the ground.


    There was nothing else nearby, but the dust on the ground seemed to have been swept away by a violent hurricane, which was enough to prove how powerful they were when fighting.


    Deep pits of different sizes appeared on the originally flat ground, which were hit by Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu. The largest pit is tens of meters in diameter and is not deep. I don''t know whether it was hit by Zhou Xiaoying or tianwu. Anyway, it is extremely amazing.


    At this time, they are really like the warriors in the realm of King Wu. Every move and every form are amazing.


    Perhaps the general king of martial arts can''t achieve such amazing results when fighting. Bi Jiong, Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu are female martial artists, which are easier to attract people''s attention.


    "Everybody back!" Liu Xianzu shouted at this time, "step back!"


    Worried that the onlookers were hurt by Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu, Liu Xianzu quickly ordered all the onlookers to step back.


    Naturally, the disciples started to step back long ago, unless they were scared silly or thought they were strong enough not to be hurt by mistake.


    I also stepped back. Now I can''t stand the aftershock of this level of battle. If I get hurt, it will be very embarrassing for me to be the sect leader.


    Zhou Xiaoying and Tian Wu, who hit the real fire, have no intention of mercy. They are all powerful. Every move will arouse bursts of strong wind, and ordinary people can''t bear the aftermath of the battle.


    I watched them fight carefully, and I didn''t dare to distract myself from other things. If there were any casualties, it would be the loss of Shengxian gate, which is also the last thing I want to see.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s palm technique is more suitable for men to practice. It is powerful and powerful, and its moves are brave.


    Fortunately, this set of palm techniques is quite flexible. Otherwise, Zhou Xiaoying''s cultivation is really not suitable.


    The power of this palm technique is really great. According to my opinion, even if I used the strength of level-3 King Wu to give a palm, it would not be much more powerful.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s power of each palm is almost equivalent to the full blow of a first-class king of martial arts. It doesn''t seem like a big deal, but in fact, it''s an absolute anti heaven palm.


    The level of combat skills that can give play to the attack power of higher-level warriors is definitely not low.


    Generally speaking, a warrior will not give more than his full strength. Now he is only a nine level general Zhou Xiaoying. Using this set of palm techniques can give full play to the combat effectiveness of the first level king of martial arts. It is not how to do it at the level of heaven.

 Chapter 782

    Zhou Shuangyin and Zhou Xiaoying have never taught me this set of palm technique. I''m not sure if it''s their family''s fighting skill. If it''s really the family''s unique skill, the origin of the Zhou family must be not simple.


    At least, the Zhou family is not as simple as I saw and understood before.


    Of course, Zhou Xiaoying has a certain opportunity. It is also possible to learn this skill from other places.


    Hua Jianfeng taught me the killing magic sword method. Although it is not complete, it is also an anti Heaven Sword technique. After low-level martial arts practice, they can give play to the combat effectiveness of high-level martial arts. Therefore, I judged this at the first time after seeing Zhou Xiaoying''s palm technique.


    As for tianwu''s defensive war skills, although I can''t see what kind of war skills it is, it''s also very good from the point of view that she used this war skills to resist Zhou Xiaoying''s continuous fierce attacks without damage.


    The duration of the two men''s battle was no shorter than that before me and Yandong, but their intensity was not the same as that before us. None of the disciples who were originally eager to fight spoke and urged them to end.


    They probably know that no one can see such a battle scene. They just take the opportunity to observe other people''s battles and learn some experience from them.


    I can''t see when they will end the battle. Despite such a fierce battle, their physical strength and aura can''t last for a long time.


    The battle continues, and the intensity has not weakened at all. I don''t know if they have quietly taken any panacea. They can fight fiercely for so long.


    I was puzzled. As soon as I wanted to take a few steps to see what was going on, I heard Liu Xianzu shout, "please stop, guys. How about listening to me?"


    Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu still have to listen to Liu Xianzu''s words. They stop together, look back at Liu Xianzu, and wait for Liu Xianzu to speak.


    Liu Xianzu smiled, stepped forward, looked at Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu and said, "we can see the strength of both of you. You are the elite among the elite. Well, you two enter the next round of competition together. There''s no need to compete any more. "


    Zhou Xiaoying and Tian Wu seemed to have expected such a result and said in unison, "thank you, elder."


    None of our onlookers said anything against it. We all knew our strength and that if we went up to fight any of them, we would never be able to make ten moves.


    Strength determines everything. Since strength can''t compare with others, just listen to others. Don''t gossip and humiliate yourself.


    Liu Xianzu was very satisfied with Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu. In front of everyone, he said, "are you willing to practice with me?"


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her head slightly, showing a look of apology. Tianwu hugged her fist and said, "I''d like to."


    Liu Xianzu was surprised and disappointed with Zhou Xiaoying''s attitude, but one day tianwu was willing to practice with Liu Xianzu, so Liu Xianzu didn''t say much, but said to tianwu happily, "very good. I don''t have a pro disciple now. You are my eldest disciple and my first pro disciple. After that, I will practice hard and strive to win the top three in the realm of King Wu for me at the next big competition. "


    Tianwu said with a smile, "I''d like to follow master''s orders. I''ll try my best to practice and live up to master''s expectations."


    Liu Xianzu nodded with a little excitement: "go and have a rest. When Dabi is over, I''ll take you to my residence, arrange a new residence for you nearby, and then follow me to practice at ease. "


    Tianwu looked happy. She seemed to know something about Liu Xianzu. She knew that Liu Xianzu said respectfully, "yes, master."


    Liu Xianzu was in a good mood and announced with a smile that the next group of disciples to participate in the competition would come on.


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu were all right, I was relieved. I quietly stepped back and planned to meet Jin dingzhang and Jin Xiang who were also watching the competition of disciples nearby before Zhou Xiaoying didn''t notice me.


    Maybe I should talk to Jin Xiang about some things, especially when I find that my strength is not enough


    I was keenly caught by Zhou Xiaoying. Just as I was leaving, she suddenly sent a message to me: "do you know me? Who the hell are you? "


    I looked back reluctantly, looked at Zhou Xiaoying, smiled, came forward and said, "I''ve seen elder martial sister. My name is ah Feng. Elder martial sister''s strength is very strong, especially that set of palm techniques, which really opened my eyes. Please give me more advice in the future. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me and said slowly, "you make me feel like my... An acquaintance. Your name is ah Feng, isn''t it? I remember you. If you don''t understand anything in your cultivation in the future, just come to me. "


    After a pause, she said, "I may live in a house near yixianju in the future. If you want to find me, you can go there."


    I was stunned, then I understood something, and said with a smile, "Congratulations, elder martial sister. I don''t know that the elder was lucky to receive such an expert as elder martial sister?"


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled, looked at me and said, "you talk like my brother with such a smile... Ah, sorry, younger martial brother, I don''t mean anything else. I just think you are a little similar to my brother."


    I beat the drum in my heart, looked at Zhou Xiaoying and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m a junior brother. It''s not too much to say that I''m a junior sister''s brother."


    Zhou Xiaoying was a little embarrassed. At this time, after listening to my words, she suddenly sighed and whispered, "can you walk with me?"


    I was stunned again. I felt that Zhou Xiaoying must have something on her mind. Otherwise, I wouldn''t say such words to a "stranger" who met for the first time.


    My sister had something on her mind. Naturally, as a younger brother, I had to help solve problems, so I nodded and said, "OK, I just want to look around."


    Zhou Xiaoying turned and left first. I followed her and heard her say, "younger martial brother a Feng, are you a second-class general now? You are much younger than me, and you have made such achievements. You will certainly make great achievements in the future. "


    I smiled: "thank you for your praise, elder martial sister. In fact, I''m just lucky. I''ve been instructed by the elders. I didn''t take detours during cultivation. The cultivation speed is relatively fast. I dare not compare with you, elder martial sister. Look at your combat effectiveness, I''m afraid it can be comparable to the first-class king of martial arts. "


    When I praised her, Zhou Xiaoying smiled, "how can I be so powerful? It''s like I''m really a king of martial arts... "


    At this point, she sighed again and said faintly, "I don''t know what state he is now. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with him in my life..."

 Chapter 783

    I know who Zhou Xiaoying said he was, but in order not to make her suspicious, I deliberately asked, "who is he? Is it great? Better than elder martial sister? "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s face turned a little red and showed a trace of shame. It''s rare to see Zhou Xiaoying. I''ve known her for ten years, but I''ve never seen her look like this.


    "He is my brother..." Zhou Xiaoying said without waiting for me to ask again: "strictly speaking, he is not my brother... There are some things between us that are unclear and you don''t understand."


    It seems that Zhou Xiaoying has been holding back for a long time. Unexpectedly, she confessed to my younger martial brother who met for the first time: "our ah Jin is somewhat estranged. My brother is very excellent. He is ten years younger than me. He was already a level 3 martial king six months ago. His strength is much better than me. He is an absolute cultivation genius... "


    I pretended to be surprised and said, "level three King of martial arts? Younger than elder martial sister? Who the hell is that? Why haven''t I heard of it? Isn''t he a disciple of the immortal sect? "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me, smiled and said slowly, "younger martial brother, you will naturally know who he is. Now I can only tell you that he is one of the most important people in our immortal sect."


    I said blankly, "will you know later? I still don''t quite understand what elder martial sister said... "


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t seem to want to say this again. Before I finished, she said to herself, "younger martial brother a Feng, you are also very excellent. You are a military general so young, and you will make great achievements in the future."


    I knew Zhou Xiaoying was looking for a topic to divert my attention, so I followed her and said, "I''m actually nothing. Among my younger martial brothers and sisters, many have surpassed me... In short, I have to thank the mental method of the immortal promotion sect. The cultivation of the immortal promotion formula of the immortal promotion sect has made rapid progress, which makes me make great progress. I don''t know, elder martial sister, have you also practiced immortality promotion? Can you help me explain some puzzles? "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "if you don''t understand anything, just say it. I didn''t practice the immortal promotion formula before, but later I modified it under the influence of my brother. Because of this, I was divided into this group for competition... To be honest, I can have such achievements now, which can be said to be thanks to my brother. "


    I think Zhou Xiaoying has gradually forgotten the trace of sadness when she talked about her brother, so she said along: "the formula of immortality cultivation is really fast, but I always feel that the realm is unstable. I don''t know if this is my illusion, or is it because I''m not used to breaking through so quickly? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "how long have you been practicing the immortal formula?"


    I told the truth: "strictly speaking, it will take more than seven months... How can elder martial sister look at me like this? Am I wrong?"


    Zhou Xiaoying looked surprised: "seven months? How is this possible? You have reached the level of a military general now. How can you do it in seven months? "


    After a pause, she suddenly widened her eyes and said, "are you one of the three elder martial brothers who were directly recruited as their own disciples by the supreme elder?"


    I shook my head, smiled and said, "I''m not a disciple of the supreme elder. Two of the three senior brothers are from the Jin family and one is from the Li family."


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me with an accident on her face: "younger martial brother, I''m very strange to say so. You are not a disciple of the supreme elder, but you have reached the present level in just seven months... How can I believe what you say, younger martial brother? "


    I said with a smile, "elder martial sister, there is no doubt that the seven months I mentioned refers to the time I spent practicing here. In fact, I began to contact and try to practice the mental method of ascending immortal formula ten years ago. It''s just that at that time, i... how to say, anyway, the previous cultivation had nothing to do with me. My current strength was slowly cultivated later. "


    "Your words made me more confused..." Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and gradually distrusted me: "you''re not fooling me, are you? It''s nothing to cultivate a first-class general in ten years, but I don''t believe it if I reach a first-class general in more than seven months. "


    I hurriedly said: "no, what I said may not be acceptable to you now, senior sister, but I believe that at some time in the future, senior sister will understand what I said today..."


    After a pause, I felt that if I talked to Zhou Xiaoying again, I would say something I shouldn''t say. I hurried to say goodbye to her: "I remember I still have something to do, so... Sister... No, elder martial sister, I''ll go first."


    For a moment, I shouted "sister", which made Zhou Xiaoying more confused and stared at me for a while.


    Fortunately, my body is completely different from me before. As long as Zhou Xiaoying doesn''t deliberately use her Yuanshen to check my Yuanshen, she can''t see anything.


    Strictly speaking, only those above the king of Wu can cultivate their own Yuanshen, but it does not rule out that some wuzhe cultivate Yuanshen in advance because of some special opportunities.


    Like me, because I happened to come into contact with the special skill of Yuanshen Jue, which specializes in Yuanshen. I have my own Yuanshen much earlier than others. I am still a fully mature Yuanshen who can cultivate and grow on my own.


    Zhou Xiaoying has been in contact with Yuanshen Jue, and she may have begun to practice, so I don''t know whether she has her own Yuanshen.


    Listen to Zhou Xiaoying: "what did you call me just now? Sister? Well, you can call me that later. I''m really older than you. "


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words stunned me, then pretended to be very surprised and said happily: "that''s good. I''m here alone. I''m worried that no one can talk. If I have my sister, I won''t feel lonely and bored in the future."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "I''m much older than you. It''s natural for you to call me sister, but don''t think too much..."


    I smiled. Knowing what Zhou Xiaoying meant, I said politely, "I know. I won''t give my sister any trouble."


    I said this, saluted with a fist, turned around and planned to leave here.


    "Younger martial brother," Zhou Xiaoying called after me when she saw that I was about to leave. "Remember what I said. If you have any questions in practice, just go to me."


    I looked back and said, "thank you, sister. I will find my sister."


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t speak any more, but smiled and watched me leave, just like when I left home to practice when I was a child, she sent me away silently.


    I left in a hurry and came to the place where Dabi, a disciple of the Jin and Li families, pretended to continue watching the competition while thinking secretly.

 Chapter 784

    Zhou Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng will meet sooner or later. I should tell Zhou Xiaoying about Dongfang Hongfeng in advance. It''s too late for me to explain.


    But now what should I say to Zhou Xiaoying? Although her temper didn''t attack me today, once she knew that I was Jinfeng and Dongfang Hongfeng, if I had been a living dead man for ten years, I''m afraid it would not be as simple as scolding me and beating me.


    If only Zhou Shuangyin were here, I suddenly thought of Zhou Shuangyin and made up my mind: when I see Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang, I''ll ask them to send someone to invite Zhou Shuangyin to Shengxian gate.


    As long as Zhou Shuangyin knows everything first, Zhou Shuangyin will personally explain it to Zhou Xiaoying. I think Zhou Xiaoying should slowly accept all this.


    "Sect leader, did you come to me?" I was thinking, and Jin dingzhang''s voice came to my ears. He knew that I didn''t want to expose my identity at this time, so he chose to transmit: "I don''t know what the door Lord has to say?"


    I also sent a message to Jin dingzhang: "elder, I want to practice swordsmanship and other combat skills in another place, so I plan not to go back to the Baiyu bridge. I can''t pass the sword array under shengsendai for the time being, so please take me out of here and go to yixianju later. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. After the big ratio is over, I will take the sect leader back to yixianju for the first time."


    I nodded: "has the scorpion changed recently?"


    Jin dingzhang said, "the scorpion is trapped by us and sealed by the sect leader''s forbidden array. Now he can''t do anything. There is no change. Please rest assured."


    I don''t trust the scorpion because the scorpion''s strength is too strong. At the beginning, if it weren''t for the joint efforts of four martial gods such as Jin Xiang, I''m afraid it would be difficult to seal the scorpion: "that''s good. The elder remembers to check the seal often. Once the seal is loose, seal it again immediately. We must never let the scorpion escape and endanger the disciples of Shengxian sect."


    Jin dingzhang nodded slightly, inadvertently drew close to me and continued to convey to me: "sect leader, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan have brazenly expanded their power recently. All qualified disciples with foreign names have been pulled away by them. After discussing with me, the supreme elder decided to choose some of the disciples with excellent qualifications to return to the sect after Dabi, so that our Jin family can compete with them. I wonder if the sect leader thinks this is feasible? "


    I didn''t want to do this, but when I heard Kim Ting Cheung say so, I couldn''t object to their views. I had to say, "it''s OK, but pay attention to methods and don''t have a direct conflict with them. In the future, several different branches may be set up in Shengxian gate. At that time, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan will each have their own disciples, so they won''t fight any more. "


    Jin dingzhang was stunned and then said with a smile: "the sect leader has already made a plan. That''s great. I''m also worried that the sect leader is bent on Cultivation and doesn''t know anything about the things in the sect. Sect leader, are you a level 2 general now? It seems that the cultivation speed of the holy body is indeed against the sky. In more than half a year, it has jumped from ordinary people to a military general. This speed really makes me ashamed. "


    I smiled: "the realm is up, but the strength is not high. The elder must have seen the battle between me and Yandong just now. I almost didn''t stick to the end. In the future, my training association will focus on all kinds of combat skills. At that time, please ask the elder and the supreme elder for more advice. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "the sect leader has a life. We will do our best."


    I nodded slightly: "no more. There must be many excellent disciples in the Dabi. Elder, pay more attention."


    Jin dingzhang said, "congratulations to the sect leader."


    I turned away and went back to the place where Gao Min and others were. I didn''t watch others'' competition and began to practice.


    Gao Min and others were absorbed in watching the competition. No one noticed my going or staying. It also saved me from explaining where I went.


    The big match was held in full swing, and the disciples took turns to compete. There were both winners and losers.


    Because there were not many disciples in the general group, the first round of competition ended in a few hours.


    The second round of competition will continue tomorrow. We disciples in the martial general realm are idle. We either practice or watch the competition of disciples in other realms. All of us have dispersed.


    I practice alone and no one bothers me or pays attention to me.


    At the end of the day''s big match, more than half of the disciples failed to play. Seeing such a scene, Jin Xiang announced that he would continue the first round of the match tomorrow.


    Those who have participated in the first round of competition are all right. They can stay here to practice. After the first round of competition is over, they can start the second round of competition until the final ranking is determined.


    I agreed with Jin dingzhang early in the morning to leave here. At this time, Jin dingzhang quietly helped me and left shengsendai.


    Before I left, I suddenly wanted to go back to the Baiyu bridge, so I took a detour to the Baiyu bridge with Jin dingzhang.


    In fact, the spirit gathering array on the white jade bridge has sufficient aura and is suitable for me to practice mental skills now. Although I will focus on war skills in the future, the cultivation of mental skills can not be stopped.


    Cultivation is the same as sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will fall back. If you stop cultivation, you can''t improve at all, and you may return to the next level after a long time.


    There are not many people left on the white jade bridge. Most of them have reached the martial arts division, but those below level 8 Martial Arts Division failed in the first round when they participated in the big competition.


    Those with higher levels either went to participate and did not return, or were taken away by the elders as disciples.


    After seeing me, some people who knew me stood up in surprise: "elder martial brother, why are you back? Is Dabby over? "


    I smiled and said, "not yet. My first round of competition was over, so I came back first to continue my cultivation. Other senior brothers and sisters are still competing. It may take a few days to finish the competition. "


    The younger martial brother asked with a smile, "well, elder martial brother, how many of our Li disciples won the first round?"


    I smiled and said slowly, "the big competition has just begun. Many senior brothers and sisters have not started the competition. It''s a little early to say who wins. Younger martial brother, concentrate on Cultivation and strive for success in the next big competition. "


    The younger martial brother said, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll start practicing right away."


    I nodded and walked to a deserted place, ready to practice the Dragon subduing formula. By the way, I asked Jin dingzhang to help me give some advice.


    Jin dingzhang didn''t say anything about this. I originally asked him to help me leave Shengxian platform and go to other places to practice through the killing sword array. I temporarily changed my mind and brought him to Baiyu bridge.


    I''m just sharpening my gun and embracing Buddha''s feet temporarily. It''s hard to say how effective it is to practice dragon subduing formula at this time.

 Chapter 785

    I found many shortcomings in the competition before. Now in retrospect, I can make up for it.


    Naturally, there are many places to practice the killing God sword technique. The same is true of the Dragon subduing formula. What I have learned all along, except for relying on the power of the original God to attack others and subdue the beast, I basically have to practice from the beginning. There are countless deficiencies.


    I can''t cultivate all my combat skills to the highest level at once, so I choose to cultivate the Dragon subduing formula that works a little faster.


    This is also because the next big ratio is still not allowed to use weapons. No matter how powerful the killing God sword is, it can''t be brought into full play. It''s faster to cultivate the Dragon subduing formula.


    I am very familiar with the practice of dragon subduing formula. I take this opportunity to practice hard and strive to bring the first type of dragon subduing formula into the world in a limited time.


    At present, the Dragon subduing formula is my trump card. If I can''t send and receive freely, how can I deal with the next competition? I can''t really be defeated by my opponent as soon as I go up. Come on?


    Although I don''t intend to get any ranking and reward in the big match, I still have to work hard if I can take one more step.


    Jin dingzhang is a martial god. Although he hasn''t practiced dragon subduing formula like me, he gave me some suggestions after hearing my introduction.


    After listening to Jin dingzhang''s suggestions, that is, instructions, I seem to suddenly open up in some places and have a new plan for the cultivation of dragon subduing formula, which would take a long time to make progress.


    Respectfully sent off the busy Jin dingzhang, and I began to practice the Dragon subduing formula.


    At the beginning of my cultivation, I forgot everything around me. I even forgot about seeing my sister Zhou Xiaoying not long ago.


    From sunset to sunrise the next day, I completely forgot where I was. I wouldn''t notice anything except the Dragon subduing formula.


    The next morning, when I finished my cultivation and came to shengsendai Dabi site again through the transmission array, someone was already competing here.


    Today, there are fewer onlookers than yesterday. Many people failed in the competition and went back to Baiyu bridge to continue their cultivation. Another part was taken away by the 100 elders.


    I found the gathering place of Gao Min and Li family. Before I asked them how they were, Gao Min first said to me, "don''t go anywhere today. Watch the martial brothers compete carefully. After you left yesterday, several amazing battles broke out here. You missed a lot of opportunities to learn. "


    I smiled and said to Gao Min, "have there been any powerful people to compete after I left?"


    Gao Min said in a positive tone, "you may also know, including Li Huan, the favorite son of the Li family, and the personal disciple of the supreme elder. You didn''t see that battle. It was more intense than the battle between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu. Moreover, senior brother Li Huan''s unique skill of the immortal promotion sect surprised me. I thought I was definitely not an opponent... "


    I frowned secretly, but continued to ask, "has the eldest elder''s own disciple had a competition? I thought they all had to stay until the end... Elder martial sister, according to what you say, elder martial brother Li Huan is better than you. I don''t know what he is now? "


    Gao Min said to me while watching the martial brothers fighting in the field: "I''m afraid no one will believe it. In just seven or eight months, senior brother Li Huan jumped directly from a martial arts teacher to a level 9 general, which can be called the fastest progress among all the disciples... Junior brother, you''ve made rapid progress, but if you compare with senior brother Li Huan, you''ll be a little bit of a witch."


    I smiled foolishly: "where can I compare with senior brother Li Huan? Elder martial sister, tell me in detail how elder martial brother Li Huan defeated his opponents? "


    Gao Min blushed and said with a trace of embarrassment: "they fought so fast that I couldn''t see how they did it... But I heard their voices shouting out moves and combat skills, including the famous unique skills of Shengxian sect. Such as white cutting, soul seduction, armor breaking and so on. They are all peerless combat skills. Most people don''t have a chance to practice... "


    "White chop?" I frowned: "is it the white cutting technique of killing white people without blood in the legend?"


    Gao Min nodded: "younger martial brother, have you heard of this skill? Yes, elder martial brother Li Huan uses the famous white chop technique, which kills people without blood. "


    After a pause, Gao Min said with some disappointment: "unfortunately, elder martial brother Li Huan''s opponent is also very powerful. Although elder martial brother Li Huan used the famous white cutting technique, he still failed to defeat his opponent."


    I was a little surprised: "can''t you beat your opponent? Who is the opponent? "


    Gao Min had a strange look on his face: "the man looks like the legendary sect leader. He is tall and strong... But when the supreme elder said about the man, his name was not our sect leader''s name, but what was his name... By the way, his name was Dongfang chier, a very strange name."


    "Oriental red two?" After a little thought, I immediately judged that this person was Oriental red maple.


    It seems that the supreme elders have completely saved the soul of Dongfang Hongfeng and let him participate in this contest, which shows that Dongfang Hongfeng has completely recovered.


    It occurred to me that the reason why Dongfang Hongfeng could participate in the big ratio of military general level was that he lost part of his skill when saving his soul and his realm fell.


    Otherwise, with the strength of his original three-level king, he could not be allowed to participate in the competition of the general group.


    The flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng has been cultivated by me for ten years. Its defense is amazing and its physical strength is also amazing. Just by its flesh, it is enough to compete with ordinary top generals and ensure that it will not be defeated.


    Li Huan encounters Dongfang Hongfeng, which seems to be Jin Xiang''s special arrangement to deliberately try Li Huan''s real strength.


    "The eastern red two flesh body is too strong. Even if it is hit by white cutting, there is no scar. Do you think it''s strange?" Gao Min continued to say that battle: "if you are an ordinary martial artist, even a martial artist who has practiced body refining will be injured under the attack of white chopping..."


    I know the physical strength of Oriental red maple very well, and I also know that white cutting can easily hurt the current Oriental red maple after practicing to the extreme, so it''s not surprising.


    Moreover, Li Huan''s Kung Fu is not as profound as Gao Min thinks, and the white cutting technique has not been cultivated at home, so he can''t hurt Dongfang Hongfeng.

 Chapter 786

    "Elder martial sister, what is the fighting skill of Dongfang... Dongfang chi''er?" I asked Gao Min with doubts, "but what did you just say about armor breaking?"


    I know that it is absolutely impossible for Dongfang chi''er to use the soul seduction technique that relies on the power of the original God to hurt the enemy, so I asked.


    Dongfang Hongfeng is a man. He can''t easily practice the soul seduction technique. Moreover, his soul was still in an extremely weak state not long ago. Seven or eight months is only enough for him to recover. It''s difficult to go to the sky if he wants to practice the soul seduction technique.


    Soul seduction is originally a kind of enchanting skill of women''s cultivation. Practitioners use the power of the yuan God to influence the yuan God of their opponent or enemy, make them hallucinate, and then take the opportunity to hurt the enemy.


    This combat skill relies on the power of the yuan God, and has high requirements for the power of the yuan God. The current Oriental red maple can never meet the cultivation requirements of soul seduction.


    Moreover, soul seduction itself was founded by a female elder. Its original intention is to confuse the enemy with the natural beauty of women and the power of the original God, so as to defeat the enemy.


    Dongfang Hongfeng has a big body. If he cultivates such combat skills, he will get twice the result with half the effort. How could the supreme elder teach him that.


    As I expected, Gao Min said in surprise: "younger martial brother, you are very knowledgeable. You can immediately judge that the battle skill used by Dongfang chi''er is armor breaking. The Dongfang chi''er was very strong, and his fist was like a spirit weapon. Every time he attacked, it was the sound of the wind and had great power. His armor breaking skills can really break several layers of solid armor with one punch. Even senior brother Li Huan dare not take it hard. "


    I nodded and said in my heart, "that''s right. The flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng is very strong. Jin Xiang and his disciples will teach him armor breaking skills according to their aptitude. They rely on their strong body to launch fierce attacks. "


    I didn''t say it, but Gao Min said it himself: "the power of armor breaking seems to be greater than the famous white chop. Every time Dongfang chier attacks, he will burst out amazing gas explosion. The sound... Like a huge thunder, burst in my ears, startling countless division brothers to scream. Not only elder martial brother Li Huan did not dare to answer, but even those of us who gathered around us, as long as we got a little bit of residual power, we might get hurt. "


    Gao Min gradually became excited, more excited than when he said Li Huan before: "the body of Dongfang chier... I think it can compare with several elders. Maybe the legendary King Kong is not bad."


    I understand what Gao Min means. To put it bluntly, Dongfang Hongfeng won the war, but Li Huan is the Li family. Gao Min, an affiliate of the Li family, can''t say it directly.


    Although it can''t be said that the white chop will definitely surpass the armor breaking technique after the extreme cultivation, it won''t be like what Gao Min said. Li Huan can''t leave any trace after hitting the Oriental red maple with the white chop.


    Or Li Huan didn''t get home, otherwise, the white chop is enough to compete with the armor breaking, and the two will only be tied.


    I don''t know why. I was a little excited when I learned that Dongfang Hongfeng was the winner.


    In any case, Li Huan has nothing to do with me. He is a stranger, but Dongfang Hongfeng is different. Not to mention that I have occupied his body for ten years and have been inextricably linked. Just say that he is Zhou Xiaoying''s brother and my cheap brother or brother. I still hope he can win.


    I think so maybe because I feel sorry for Dongfang Hongfeng and want to give him some compensation, or maybe I am more familiar with Dongfang Hongfeng and habitually hope that the familiar people can win.


    I suddenly have a headache. The matter between me and Dongfang Hongfeng needs to be solved sooner or later. But at present, I don''t know how to face it. I feel stressed when I think of it.


    "What do you think, younger martial brother?" Gao Min''s voice interrupted my thoughts: "you''re not thinking that senior brother Li Huan lost in the end?"


    I smiled bitterly: "I was just wondering how fierce the war was. Even level 7 generals like senior sister were so impressed."


    Gao Min smiled: "don''t tell me, I really think that war made me feel a lot. I should not say that I always think I am a genius. I practice much faster than others and am very superior... Until I saw the previous war, I found that even if I came into contact with the mind method of Shengxian sect since I was a child, I am also a top-level war skill, and I am just a frog at the bottom of a well. If I go up and fight senior brother Li Huan, I will be defeated without ten moves. "


    I smiled and said, "it seems that elder martial sister is going to concentrate on cultivation after Dabi. Where are you going to practice, elder martial sister? Are you going back to Baiyu bridge or under elder Li''s door? "


    Gao Min said, "no matter where I go, I will practice in isolation for a year or two until I reach level 9. I''m going to change to immortality. Although I have to start from scratch, I think it''s necessary. At present, the immortal promotion decision I know can only reach the peak of level 9 generals. After I reach that step, I believe the elders will teach me the immortal promotion decision in the lower half and let me continue to practice. "


    I nodded and said carelessly, "elder martial sister, I will reach the level of level 9 general within two years."


    Gao Min looked at me with a faint smile on his face: "I''m very happy to hear what younger martial brother said, but I''m worried that elder Li won''t give me so much time to practice. After all, my name is not li..."


    I listened to Gao Min''s words and asked, "I don''t understand what elder martial sister means. How can elder Li not let elder martial sister practice?"


    Gao Min sighed and suddenly sent a message to me: "I think younger martial brother is very unusual, smart and sincere. I''ll tell younger martial brother how you are. But what I said today, younger martial brother, please don''t tell anyone. "


    I nodded slightly, indicating that I understood Gao Min''s meaning.


    Gao Min looked at my face and said slowly, "before, my friend Chu Yandao accidentally killed the Li family. Elder Li was going to kill my companion to avenge the Li family. I went to elder Li and reached an agreement with elder Li to save my friend''s life."


    My heart moved and I couldn''t help asking, "what agreement?"


    Gao Min sighed and continued: "I promise to serve elder Li all my life, not to disobey any order of elder Li, and help elder Li''s family develop and grow in the immortal gate... Anyway, I have been elder Li''s slave all my life, and I have no freedom in this life."


    I was surprised. Then I realized that the problems inside Shengxian gate were far more than robbing people and expanding strength.

 Chapter 787

    Before I could open my mouth, Gao Min said, "elder Li went to ask elder Taishang for mercy and spared Chu Yan''s life... Now elder Li is bent on expanding his power. If I want to practice in isolation at this time, I''m afraid he won''t agree."


    I saw Gao Min''s depressed face and knew that what she said should be true. I saw the scene before Gao Min''s companion Chu Yandao killed the Li family with my own eyes. I thought Chu Yandao would be executed soon and give justice to the Li family, but up to now, there is no news of punishing Chu Yandao. I just said that I would deal with it after the sect leader leaves the pass, I should have seen the fishiness earlier.


    After hearing Gao Min''s words, I also sent a message to her: "elder Li expands his power and can''t limit elder martial sister''s cultivation. Elder martial sister, don''t think too much. There are not only elder Li, but also elder Liu, supreme elder and elder Jin dingzhang in Shengxian gate. In case something bad happens to elder martial sister, I don''t think the elders will sit idly by. "


    Gao Min sighed again, his face darkened a little: "I''m afraid no Presbyterian will offend elder Li for me at that time. If I''m not afraid of younger martial brother''s jokes, I''m old and my strength is still so low. The elders won''t pay attention to me. "


    It''s inconvenient for me to say anything more about this. I can only say: "don''t think about it, elder martial sister. The boat will go straight at the end of the bridge. Who knows what will happen on that day? Elder martial sister, if you can cultivate at ease and have strong strength, maybe everything will be different. "


    Gao Min nodded and restored some of his previous self-confidence: "thank you for comforting me. From now on, as long as I can do it, younger martial brother, you can speak, and I will never shirk any more."


    My heart moved and smiled, "thank you, senior sister."


    After I said this, the two people in the competition suddenly screamed in unison. Unexpectedly, they were hit by each other, both of them were injured and fell to the ground.


    Seeing such a scene, Liu Xianzu, the war supervisor, immediately came forward and shouted, "come and take them to treatment."


    Shengxian sect didn''t know when to set up a team to treat the wounded. When someone was injured, several well-dressed female martial artists came forward and began to treat the injured disciples on the spot.


    These female martial arts practitioners practice medical skills. Their aura can heal and save people. They soon stopped the pain of the injured disciples and cured them.


    The ultimate cultivation of medical skills can not only make the dead flesh and bones, but also have amazing combat effectiveness. However, today''s martial arts practitioners only cultivate medical skills to save people. No one has cultivated to the highest level in the legend, let alone have any combat effectiveness.


    He Xian should be an exception. She is a double martial artist. She has not only practiced medicine, but also practiced some martial arts with combat effectiveness, which may have something to do with her grandfather Qiu Yiming.


    Thinking of He Xian, I looked for her in the crowd, but I didn''t find her.


    After he Xian entered the immortal promotion gate, he should know this disciple of the Jin family. I don''t know him. After listening to me, he sneered and said, "who are you? How dare you teach me a lesson. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you down now so that you can''t speak any more? "


    In fact, I didn''t say anything outside. When I heard him say so, I smiled and said, "elder martial brother, what do you mean, I''m wrong?"

 Chapter 788

    The Jin family disciple sneered: "even if you are right, you can''t say that in front of Jin Zhan. Do you know who I am? I''m a disciple of the Jin family. I''m from the supreme elder and the second elder family. Boy, I don''t care who you are. Apologize quickly, or I''ll beat you all over the ground. "


    I smiled. This time I really smiled. I didn''t speak, just looked at him.


    The second elder in this population should be Jin dingzhang. Many people call him that. I''ve heard it more than once.


    It''s just that Jin Zhan claims to be Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang, and his attitude is so arrogant that I''m a little unhappy.


    What about the disciples of the Jin family? Even if Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang supported him, he couldn''t be so rude.


    Jin Zhan, a disciple of the Jin family, may be stronger than me, and his voice is naturally far higher than me. I smiled at him but didn''t speak, so he became more arrogant.


    "Are you dumb? Why don''t you talk? Didn''t you just say something very interesting? "


    Jin Zhan''s cry was very loud. Although the competition continued, many people turned and looked over.


    I didn''t expect that a kind reminder would cause such trouble. Helpless, I had to say: "elder martial brother misunderstood. Just think I was wrong before. Shall we not affect the elder martial brothers to compete?"


    "If you know you''re wrong, you should know how to apologize. Is that an apology? Hum! "


    Jin Zhan, with a proud face, continued to shout, "if you want me to forgive you, you can kneel down respectfully and shout ''I''m wrong'' three times in front of everyone. Maybe I''ll really forgive you."


    I smiled again, a little stiff. At this time, I accidentally caught a glimpse of a beautiful woman standing beside Jin Zhan. The woman was looking at Jin Zhan and me in surprise. It seemed that she had known Jin Zhan for a long time.


    I suddenly understood something and smiled inexplicably: "if I don''t do this, do you really want to beat me all over the ground looking for teeth?"


    My voice is not loud, but people here can definitely hear me, including the beautiful woman.


    People nearby turned around and looked at Jin Zhan and me. Unexpectedly, they forgot the competition they were watching, and all their attention focused on Jin Zhan and me.


    I can''t laugh or cry, but I''m also a little angry. Although Jin Zhan is also a member of the Jin family, his upbringing is really unsatisfactory.


    The Jin family is a big family with tens of thousands of people. It''s not surprising that there are several such people, but the Jin family disciples who can enter the immortal gate are still Jin family disciples who have successfully passed the test of the practice tower. Is this quality too low.


    People with strength but no character, as I said earlier, can''t become disciples of Shengxian sect.


    "What are you talking about?!" Jin Zhan didn''t seem to believe his ears. He drank coldly, "say it again."


    I looked at Jin Zhan''s handsome face, and his voice became a lot colder: "again, it''s the same sentence. You might as well say what you want. Everyone is a disciple of Shengxian sect. Whether your surname is Jin or Li, that''s not your reason for being superior. "


    Jin Zhan''s face changed slightly. His eyes were cold and he wanted to fight.


    My voice was cold and shouted, "everyone is a warrior. If you want to suppress others, you can only speak with strength. Jin Zhan, if you want to show off here, no one will say anything more, but you chose me as your object of showing off, that is, you don''t have eyes. "


    I deliberately angered Jin Zhan. As soon as I spoke, Jin Zhan became very angry and shouted, "die!"


    With Jin Zhan''s words, he punched me in the throat and killed me. It seems that this man must be used to being domineering at ordinary times.


    When Jin Zhan''s fist hit me in the throat, I almost thought I had an illusion. As a disciple of the immortal sect, how could anyone kill me?


    We didn''t know each other before. There can''t be any hatred. It seems too cruel to kill rashly.


    Avoiding Jin Zhan''s killing move, before I could speak, Jin Zhan''s other fist came straight to my throat.


    He''s going to kill me. He''s ruthless when he starts. All his moves are killing moves.


    I was very angry. While avoiding his attack, I shouted, "as a disciple of Shengxian sect, you are not afraid of being punished by the elders if you hurt people in the same sect?"


    Jin Zhan shouted, "don''t talk nonsense. What you said yourself, martial artists speak with strength. If you are killed by me because of your poor strength, you are to blame. No wonder others."


    After hearing this, I almost couldn''t suppress my anger and killed Jin Zhan. However, I''m the sect leader of Shengxian sect after all. I can''t treat a new disciple like this, so as not to cool everyone''s heart.


    "If you don''t stop, I''ll fight back!" In order to remind Jin Zhan, I deliberately shouted, "the elders are looking at you. You can''t live if you kill me."


    Jin Zhan sneered, "I''m the Jin family. Even if I kill you, no one here dares to touch me. Don''t forget, the master of Shengxian gate is our Jin family! "


    As soon as Jin Zhan''s voice fell, Jin Xiang''s voice suddenly came: "what are you talking about? Get out of here, you bastard. "


    With Jin Xiang''s voice, an amazing force suddenly dispersed. Almost all the disciples here fell down immediately, and no one could stand.


    I almost fell down. If my God hadn''t woke up in time and helped me, I would have fallen down.


    In addition to the four elders, I was the only one standing. This time, I was very different.


    I feel that countless eyes are looking at me. I have the illusion of standing out from the crowd and being superior.


    "Jin Zhan, who taught you that you hurt your fellow assassins and slandered the sect leader?"


    Jin Xiang shouted deafly, "whose disciple are you and who told you that the people of the Jin family have such privileges?"


    Jin Zhan was suppressed and motionless. He lay on the ground and couldn''t speak at all. His face turned purple and his whole body trembled. It seemed that he had been injured.


    Jin dingzhang shouted: "in full view of the public, the killers under the same door can be executed on the spot according to the door rules. He is full of nonsense, which will damage the reputation of the sect leader. According to the sect rules, he should also face the wall and think about it, or be expelled from the immortal sect. Everyone knows the rules of Shengxian sect well. Jin Zhan despises the rules so much that he kills his fellow disciples and tarnishes the reputation of the sect leader. He should be executed. Now I order the deacon of the criminal court to take him back to the Criminal Court and punish him publicly in three days. "

 Chapter 789

    Even I was surprised when Jin dingzhang said this. Although I know that Shengxian gate forbids people from killing each other, I am unharmed now. I executed Jin Zhan in this way. I''m afraid it will have too much impact.


    "Sect leader, you must make a decision on this matter. Once someone is taken away, it will be difficult to recover."


    Jin Xiang''s voice suddenly reached my ears. He sent a message to me to remind me to save Jin Zhan.


    Although Jin Zhan killed me, I''m really fine. He can''t die.


    I understood in my heart, so I saluted the angry Jin dingzhang and said, "two elders. Although senior brother Jin Zhan acted rashly just now, I didn''t hurt him at all. Please forgive him for his first offence. "


    At this time, the two deacons of the criminal hall had struggled to approach Jin Zhan, who was still motionless. After hearing my words, they turned around and looked at Jin dingzhang.


    Looking at the two deacons, they were also very uncomfortable. Under the coercion of Jin Xiang, there were bean sized cold sweats on their foreheads.


    This is the result of Jin Xiang taking back some of his power. Otherwise, these two are just the deacons at the peak of the generals. They can''t get up at all, let alone arrest people.


    Jin dingzhang looked at me and said in some embarrassment, "Jin zhangang just killed you. How can you speak for him?"


    I reluctantly hugged my fist and said, "second elder, please listen to me. I''m also wrong about this. Jin Zhan may be in a bad mood. I talked nonsense and caused his dissatisfaction. That''s why the current situation is. Jin Zhan can''t be blamed for this. I''m also at fault, so I can''t punish Jin Zhan too severely. "


    I really couldn''t find a reason to help Jin Zhan get rid of his crime, so I took the fault on myself and looked forward to saving Jin Zhan.


    Jin dingzhang frowned slightly and said after pondering for a moment, "in that case, let Jin Zhan die for the time being. However, as a disciple of Shengxian sect, Jin Zhan kills people in the same sect. This capital crime can be avoided, and the living crime can not be escaped. Zhan was fined a hundred lashes, stopped supplying all cultivation resources for one year, and was detained in the cell inside the door to think about it and watch its performance. "


    The person who cultivates immortals is stopped from supplying the resources needed for cultivation, which is equivalent to cutting off the possibility of his continuous cultivation during that period, especially those who are imprisoned in the cell of Shengxian gate, because there is a special array to imprison all auras, so it is even more impossible to cultivate.


    Although the punishment Jin dingzhang said was much better than killing Jin Zhan, it was also extremely severe. After listening to it, everyone felt that their backs were cold. Many people unconsciously stepped back and wanted to stay away from Jin dingzhang.


    I know that Jin dingzhang did this to make use of this matter and let all his disciples know that Shengxian gate is not a place without rules.


    I can''t say anything more about this. Jin dingzhang is the real leader of the punishment hall. His punishment decision is also quite reasonable. It''s useless for me to say more.


    Jin Zhan is about to say something, but Jin Xiang''s pressure has always suppressed him. He can''t move and has no chance to speak.


    Seeing the two deacons take Jin Zhan away, everyone was silent.


    I saw three points of fear in everyone''s eyes, but also five points of joy and two points of admiration. I know that Jin Zhan must have done such things today. He has bullied many people and has long been everyone''s "public enemy".


    Now that he was punished, everyone couldn''t help but be secretly happy. Some even showed it in front of Jin dingzhang.


    As for why there is a third fear, it is obvious. Through this matter, we all know that the rules of Shengxian gate are very strict. Violators will be severely punished without exception, so we will be a little afraid.


    People admire about Jin dingzhang. As a member of the Jin family, Jin dingzhang can treat his people who have made great mistakes fairly and severely. Naturally, he will be respected and admired by most people.


    As the principal of the criminal court, he really needs to behave like this. Otherwise, how can we ensure fairness and justice?


    Jin Zhan completely broke my mood. Although he didn''t hurt a hair of mine, he also got the punishment he deserved.


    There is such a person in the Jin family. Does the Li family have such a person? Although the 100 disciples from the Shen family are still practicing hard at the practice tower, few of them came here to participate in the big contest, but who can guarantee that there are no people with low morality among them?


    There are also a lot of disciples with other surnames. When there are many people, there will be a mixture of good and bad people. Who can guarantee that they are all of high moral character?


    As the saying goes, when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. At present, there are tens of thousands of people in the Shengxian gate on the side of the practice tower, and thousands of people enter the Shengxian gate. It is inevitable that there are some people who are not suitable for cultivating Immortals.


    How to select these people and avoid them from affecting most of the disciples with noble morality is a brand-new problem, and it will also be a test for me to take charge of the immortal sect in the future.


    Jin dingzhang''s heavy punishment means will play a great role in a short time. It is absolutely the most effective of all methods to use heavy codes to frighten those petty people at the beginning, but over time, the effect will slowly get worse and worse until it completely loses its function in the end.


    Hooligans can learn martial arts, and immortals can''t stop them. If the martial arts practitioners of immortality have low morality and there are several people like Jin Zhan, it''s definitely not the blessing of immortality promotion, or even the whole oxygen star.


    Shengxian gate must not cultivate some high-level martial artists who are cruel and unrestrained and conduct underground. That will be the greatest harm to everyone.


    I will spend some time thinking of a perfect way to distinguish some people who are not suitable to stay in Shengxian gate. When I think of a suitable way, I must eliminate all these hidden dangers at the first time.


    Even if there is no way to sort out everyone, I will try my best to find out those who bully the good and do evil and clean them out.


    My heart was very heavy. I didn''t take the initiative to talk to Jin dingzhang. Instead, I waited for him to come over and ask me: "are you okay? You are frightened. I didn''t manage the disciples well. Please forgive me. "


    Jin dingzhang spoke to me in an apologetic tone. I had to say carefully, "it''s none of the two elders'' business. At present, Shengxian gate is a new disciple, and it''s normal for some unruly people to exist."


    Jin dingzhang''s face remained unchanged, but he whispered to me: "don''t worry, sect leader, what happened today will not happen again."


    But he said to me, "today''s matter is our responsibility. In order to compensate you, I decided to let you practice with me. I wonder what you think? "


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, everyone who had just separated from Jin Xiang''s oppression was full of surprise and envy.

 Chapter 790

    As the second elder of the immortal sect, Jin dingzhang''s cultivation of the highest martial god asked me to practice with him, not to mention accepting me as an apprentice. No wonder people would be surprised.


    I don''t know how many disciples dream of worshipping under Jin dingzhang''s door, and I don''t know how many people try to worship the master and return disappointed. Now Jin dingzhang takes the initiative to teach me martial arts and combat skills, or say such words as a friend. How can they not be surprised?


    I smiled and said, "thank you, elder. I already have the cultivation skills and combat skills. I don''t want to cultivate other skills and combat skills for the time being, so I can only appreciate the kindness of elder."


    "Ah?" A burst of surprised and puzzled voice came, and someone whispered, "what''s the situation? He doesn''t catch such a good thing. What is he thinking?"


    Someone whispered, "can''t you be fooled by Jin Zhan just now? I don''t know how to grasp this good thing. It''s a waste of a great opportunity... "


    There''s everything to say at a time, and no one says I''m right.


    "Younger martial brother, you are so confused. Don''t miss the opportunity. Don''t miss it."


    When Zhou Xiaoying''s voice reached my ears, I had an idea and said to Jin dingzhang, who was also a little surprised: "if you really want to accept an apprentice, I have a good candidate to recommend to you. She is now a level 9 general, and her strength is comparable to the level 1 king. During the competition yesterday, many disciples saw her strength with their own eyes. I wonder if the second elder would like to see the man I said? "


    Jin dingzhang said calmly, "who are you talking about?"


    I smiled and pointed to Zhou Xiaoying, who didn''t know when to come, and said to Jin dingzhang, "her name is Zhou Xiaoying. She has good qualifications and is very suitable for cultivating the skills and combat skills of Shengxian sect. The second elder''s insight is like a torch. I think I can see it. What I said is absolutely true. "


    Jin dingzhang looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a surprised look on his face, nodded slightly and said, "she is indeed a candidate with excellent qualifications, but she is older, at least twenty-seven or eight? Well, since it''s the person you recommended, I''ll make it up to you. "


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, I was naturally very happy. I immediately came to Zhou Xiaoying. No matter she was still full of fog, I took her to Jin dingzhang and helped Zhou Xiaoying kneel in front of everyone.


    Until this time, Zhou Xiaoying didn''t react. She didn''t say much. She just looked at me strangely and showed a slightly shy look that she didn''t recognize me.


    Zhou Xiaoying then began to salute respectfully and said loudly, "disciple Zhou Xiaoying pays homage to the master."


    Jin dingzhang looked at Zhou Xiaoying with a satisfied look in his eyes, and then deliberately said with a straight face: "I''ll accept you today, but once I find that your conduct is bad or you violate the door rules, you will not only be expelled from the school, but also be severely punished by me. My disciple, you should set an example and strictly abide by the door rules. You must keep this in mind. Now you must think about it. Don''t be punished severely and complain about others. "


    The "others" mentioned by Jin dingzhang is naturally me. He met Zhou Xiaoying when he went to the endless swamp with me before, but he pretended to be my entourage and bodyguard at that time and didn''t have much contact with Zhou Xiaoying and others.


    He knew the relationship between Zhou Xiaoying and me, so he promised to accept Zhou Xiaoying as a disciple, which also gave me enough face.


    Zhou Xiaoying is a wise man. After listening to Jin dingzhang''s words, she saluted again and said, "I would like to obey the master''s orders and never dare to do anything against the rules."


    Jin dingzhang nodded with satisfaction, stretched out his hand and said in a loud voice, "today I accept Zhou Xiaoying as an apprentice. Everyone is a witness. In the future, Zhou Xiaoying practices and acts in the immortal promotion gate. If anyone violates the rules, as long as someone tells me, he will be investigated to the end. Please supervise. I, Jin dingzhang, will never do anything to protect my disciples. If such things happen, I, Jin dingzhang, should punish myself severely and apologize to the world. "


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, all the people raised their hands and said in unison, "the two elders are serious. We will abide by the orders of the two elders and never dare to do anything against the door rules. "


    Jin dingzhang is talking about himself, but everyone is smart. Why can''t you hear that these words are actually for everyone?


    Jin dingzhang can punish himself and his disciples severely. He is selfless, fair and just. If everyone makes mistakes, can the punishment be light?


    It''s better to behave in the future. This is the idea of most people and what Jin dingzhang wants them to realize.


    Of course, some people will see everything clearly and clearly. They fully understand what Jin dingzhang meant.


    These people will not take this matter to heart. At most, they will not say a word.


    I didn''t say anything. After all, Jin dingzhang has said and done what he should do. As a little disciple, it''s useless to say any more.


    Things calmed down, and everyone''s mind finally returned to the big competition again. I pity the two disciples in the previous competition. Because of this sudden event, Jin Xiang also forcibly suppressed it. The competition was not successfully completed, and it was difficult to win or lose. I had to fight again.


    I have no intention to pay more attention to the competition. It''s better to leave here quickly. Zhou Xiaoying in front of me has been staring at me. If I don''t go at this time, I''m afraid I can''t go.


    "Younger martial brother, you are so skilled that you let the two elders stand out for you." Gao Min found something acutely. At the moment I returned to her, he whispered to me, "who are you? Aren''t you one of the two golden family peerless geniuses who haven''t appeared so far? Tell me the truth, are you the spy who broke into the Li family? "


    I smiled bitterly, looked at Gao Min with an expectant face and said, "elder martial sister misunderstood. I am the victim. It is natural for the selfless second elder to help me when he saw me being chased and killed. Elder martial sister, you think too much... "


    Gao Min smiled and smiled strangely: "I think too much? Are you sure I think too much? Younger martial brother, you are so secretive. It doesn''t matter. I''ll follow you later. I''ll go where you go. I think you can hide it for how long. "


    I smiled and turned away without saying a word. I walked very fast.


    I managed to avoid Zhou Xiaoying, but I was caught by Gao min. it was really doomed to be restless.


    Maybe I should leave here. At least I can''t stay here all the time. Otherwise, my identity will be exposed sooner or later.

 Chapter 791

    Gao Min hurried to follow me and asked quietly, "where are you going, senior brother? Isn''t it to meet the elders of the Kim family? Elder martial brother... No, elder martial brother, you promised to help me, but don''t forget, I still expect you to help me out! "


    I held back my smile and said, "I''ll make it convenient for you, elder martial sister..."


    Gao Min blushed and suddenly stopped. There was a fire rising in my eyes.


    I walked away with a smile, and the sound of Gao Min gnashing his teeth was still very clear from a distance.


    After getting rid of Gao Min, I came to an edge of shengxiantai. Looking down from above, the scenery below shengxiantai, which I had seen many times before, was still very scary.


    I can''t judge the height with my eyesight. The strong wind blows all the time, making me feel unstable. The edge of Shengxian gate is not what I can stay for a long time now.


    However, if you cultivate some combat skills here, it seems that you can save a lot of things, such as the body refining technique in my dragon subduing formula.


    I thought of the body refining technique hidden in the Dragon subduing formula. My heart was like waking up in a dream, and I immediately wanted to have a try.


    I have practiced the body refining technique in dragon subduing formula many times before. I know that the effect will be better if I practice in such a special environment.


    No matter whether it makes others think I''m a cultivation madman or not, I began to practice almost self masochistic body cultivation in this dangerous edge area.


    The cultivation of this set of body refining skills will always give people a feeling of some barbarism and some self abuse.


    My body needs to become stronger. In addition to slowly changing from internal cultivation, it is also a good cultivation means to use external exciting means such as beating, friction and rubbing to enhance physical resistance.


    However, doing so will be very painful. Most people can''t stick to it, so the effect of cultivation is not as good as slowly changing the body from the inside.


    The body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula happens to be a body refining technique that can use external stimuli to slowly change the body and slowly strengthen your body.


    The strong wind here is the external stimulation of body refining I choose now. It is a method I temporarily found to quickly improve the body.


    Like some people, I don''t care about life and death for cultivation, but in such an environment, internal and external cultivation is a good cultivation method.


    Simply move. When my fists and feet slowly stretch out, the meridians in my body also slowly expand.


    Aura flows in my body faster and faster, and gradually there is a faint sound of wind and thunder.


    The meridians of the holy body are extremely tough. Even if the flow speed of Reiki is faster, there is still no problem.


    The cultivation in my body began like this. At the same time, I put my body close to the area swept by the strong wind as much as possible to expose my body to the strong wind.


    There is no way to hide the people in the cultivation of body cultivation, because the cultivation of body cultivation requires me to constantly change my body posture and almost self mutilate to compete with the strong wind.


    Some people began to pay attention to me. Their faces looked strange. It seemed that they had never seen such a way of cultivation.


    Sweat gradually flows out. The effect of body refining is very obvious. My body is getting stronger at an unprecedented speed.


    For the first time, I held on for two hours. After feeling that my body could not hold on any longer, I stepped back to avoid the strongest wind area. At the same time, I stopped running my aura and had a little rest.


    The closer to the edge, the faster the wind speed, the stronger the destructive power. I feel that the strongest place is almost comparable to the destructive power of the vigorous wind.


    I didn''t dare to enter the area with the fastest wind speed to practice, but only persisted in the wind area I could barely bear for two hours.


    I have gained a lot in these two hours. Although I feel very tired, I obviously feel that my body has become stronger than before.


    Such changes can prove that my cultivation is effective and worth continuing.


    After resting for a while and recovering some physical strength and aura, I continued to practice the body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula. I didn''t know that the sky was getting dark.


    The wind seems to be stronger at night, and the time I can hold on at one time has become much shorter.


    I don''t know how many times I was suppressed by the strong wind and had to stop practicing. After simply eating some food with me, I clenched my teeth and embarked on the road of continuing practicing.


    Most of the people who stay here are resting or practicing to prepare for tomorrow''s Dabi. A few people are laughing and talking in the distance. Bursts of happy laughter float with the wind from time to time. I vaguely feel their happiness.


    At this time, I also hope to sit down and have a rest, chat with someone, or simply sleep, but I can''t do this. I waste a minute today, and maybe I will continue to waste it tomorrow. Habits are always formed inadvertently, and it''s difficult to get rid of them.


    It would be the best thing for me to practice more when I have no such habit and can persist in practice.


    I don''t have to be a man, but I want to achieve the goal in my heart, the highest goal of flying to the fairy world hidden in the bottom of my heart.


    Try to get close to the place with stronger wind again and again. After physical strength and aura are exhausted to the extreme, they are forced to stop and rest, and then set foot on the road of cultivation again and again without hesitation


    I didn''t know how many rounds again and again until it was light and Dabi''s voice continued to reach my ears.


    Today, maybe I will usher in the second round of competition. I stopped practicing and had a rest. After eating, I stood up and went to look for Gao min.


    It was temporarily decided to practice the body cultivation in the Dragon subduing formula. The original plan to practice the Dragon subduing formula first was disrupted.


    But I don''t regret it. For me, it''s not as important as a great opportunity to improve my strength.


    Gao Min is going to have a competition today. He is preparing. When he sees me coming, he smiles and says, "younger martial brother, what he practiced yesterday was body refining? I think younger martial brother practiced very seriously, so I didn''t bother younger martial brother. I don''t know which elder brother taught me the body cultivation technique. Why even elder Li said he had never seen it? "


    Gao Min called me junior brother and senior brother, which made me very uncomfortable.


    I know Gao minding saw the scene of my cultivation yesterday, so he smiled and said, "the body cultivation skill I cultivate comes from one of my elders. It''s not famous. It''s normal that no one has seen it."


    Gao Min said with a smile, "I see. I wonder if I can ask you for advice on this body refining technique, younger martial brother? I think you seem to have changed obviously after practice. Your body has become much stronger. I also want to have a try. "

 Chapter 792

    Gao Min''s words made me feel a little strange, so he said positively: "if elder martial sister wants to learn this set of body training, I must first contact my elders and get permission before I can teach it to elder martial sister."


    Gao Min was slightly stunned and immediately said, "thank you, younger martial brother. By the way, among the Li family disciples who participated in the big competition this time, I am most optimistic about you, younger martial brother, so I want to ask you for something. "


    "Elder martial sister, please say." I smiled and said, "as long as I can do it, I will try my best. But elder martial sister, don''t put your treasure on me alone. After all, my strength is limited and can''t compare with those powerful elder martial brothers and sisters. "


    Gao Min said with a smile, "don''t worry, younger martial brother. Just try your best."


    After a pause, Gao Min continued with an embarrassed look: "younger martial brother, don''t be nervous. I mean, if younger martial brother can enter the top ten and get the reward from the elders, can you give me one of the rewards?"


    I smiled, "if it''s this thing, it''s no problem. Only I am a level-1 general, but you are already a level-7 general, senior sister. If I can get the ranking and reward, can''t you get it yourself, senior sister? What else do you need in my reward? "


    Gao Min said with a smile, "that thing is of no use to you, but it means a lot to us female warriors. That''s the legendary beauty grass. Taking one can keep your face young for a hundred years. If you take two at the same time, you can ensure that your face will not be old for a thousand years. Such a treasure is an absolute treasure for us female martial artists. It is an impossible treasure to miss... "


    I suddenly said, "I see. In this case, I can promise you, elder martial sister."


    Gao Min was very happy when he heard my promise: "thank you, younger martial brother. I won''t ask younger martial brother''s beauty grass for nothing. I will give younger martial brother some compensation. Younger martial brother, you can tell me what you want now so that I can prepare in advance. "


    I shook my head: "no, I don''t need anything now. I''ll find elder martial sister when I need it."


    Gao Min''s face changed slightly and said suspiciously, "younger martial brother, don''t you want to embarrass elder martial sister me?"


    I smiled: "no, I really don''t need anything, so I said so. If elder martial sister has doubts, can I say clearly that I don''t need anything? "


    Gao Min smiled: "it seems that younger martial brother is a gentleman. I''m wrong. I''m a gentleman with a villain''s heart."


    I actually want to say that I may not be able to get the ranking, but seeing that Gao Min is so excited, I don''t say much.


    Gao Min was the first to compete today. After hearing the elder''s cry, he hurried up and was ready to let go.


    To my surprise, Gao Min''s opponent is Dongmei, one of my mecha soldiers and right-hand assistants.


    I haven''t seen Dongmei and their three mecha soldiers for a long time. Unexpectedly, I also came to Shengxian gate and joined Shengxian gate.


    I think winter plum is coming. It''s time for summer bamboo and autumn frost.


    Looking around, I really saw the three of them. Maybe they had seen me long ago, but because of my great changes, they didn''t recognize me at all and didn''t come to say hello to me.


    Dongmei''s strength is very clear to me. Although she is not a real warrior, her strength is definitely above Gao min.


    Relying on the fighting power of the flesh alone, Dongmei is comparable to the warrior in the realm of King Wu. Gao Min met an expert in this battle, and the chance of winning is infinitely depressed.


    Gao Min is a level-7 general with fairly good strength, but Dongmei itself is equivalent to a top martial king. Where will Gao Min be her opponent?


    After observing Dongmei for a while, I suddenly found that Dongmei''s strength seemed to weaken a lot, and it looked like Gao min.


    I really don''t know what''s going on. It''s inconvenient to ask at this time. I can only choose silence.


    However, even if Dongmei can''t reach her peak strength, her combat effectiveness is still similar to that of the peak generals, and she can still completely win Gaomin.


    Although the heat dissipation function of Dongmei has been solved, it has not been completely completed. Once you use the strength of King Wu to fight, the super heat will hurt Dongmei itself. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the strength of Dongmei is the top military general.


    I can predict Gao Min''s defeat, but I still have some hope for the battle between her and Dongmei. Gao Min is a descendant of the disciples of Shengxian sect. With the war skills and skills of Shengxian sect, his realm is lower than that of Dongmei, but his strength is not necessarily lower than that of Dongmei.


    At the beginning of the competition, Dongmei made a decisive attack with only one palm. Suddenly, a visible vacuum appeared in front of her, amazing illusory swords appeared, and rushed to Gao Min like lightning.


    The sharp sword is not a real weapon, but a weapon formed after the air is compressed, which is similar to the weapon formed after Reiki is transformed.


    Dongmei''s speed and strength have told everyone that her strength surpasses that of a military general like Gao min. they are not at the same level at all.


    I''m not surprised. Dongmei''s strength has already reached the peak. It''s no surprise that she has such combat effectiveness.


    How can we compete? Gao Min has lost before he makes a move, and he has lost completely.


    "Stop." Liu Xianzu''s voice sounded in time. The moment before Dongmei''s air sword hit Gao Min, it reached Dongmei''s ear: "you''re not a military general. There''s no need to compete this time."


    Dongmei stopped and retreated. Those air swords that seemed to have hit Gao Min suddenly dissipated without leaving any trace.


    She received and sent freely, without any embarrassment and discomfort after being forcibly interrupted. She calmly looked at Liu Xianzu and said faintly: "the elder means that I don''t have to participate in the competition and go directly to the next round?"


    Liu Xianzu smiled and said loudly, "those who have reached the realm of King Wu are already the best among the disciples of Shengxian sect. Dabi doesn''t need to participate and directly becomes the core disciple of Shengxian sect. You have the right to choose your own residence and elders to follow. You also have the right to apply to participate in various affairs of Shengxian gate and get out of various positions of Shengxian gate. Specifically, you can go to the second elder of Shengxian gate to ask later. There will be a lot of surprises for you. "


    Dongmei nodded: "thank you, elder."


    After saying this, she didn''t say hello to Gao Min and walked away directly. She didn''t seem to pay attention to Gao Min at all.


    Gao Min stands in place with an embarrassed face. It''s not good to walk or stay.


    Only I know that Dongmei doesn''t look down on Gao Min, but her experience and her status as a mecha warrior decide that she won''t be as polite as ordinary people.


    Only when she is with me, because I am her master, will she show kindness.

 Chapter 793

    When Dongmei left, they slowly recovered. A cheering voice suddenly sounded, which was more obvious than the battle between Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu.


    In addition to Gao Min with a depressed face, everyone was cheering loudly for Dongmei.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Xianzu frowned slightly and said loudly, "Gao Min, you can go down. This time you have no opponent and directly advance to the next round."


    Gao Min was slightly stunned. Then he was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "thank you, elder."


    Gao Min was promoted easily. The onlookers were both envious and jealous. I also secretly thought: Gao Min''s luck is not generally good. Obviously, she is not the opponent of Dongmei. However, because Dongmei''s strength is far better than that of the generals, she directly entered the list of core disciples. Instead, it was cheaper. Gao Min directly promoted to the next round of competition.


    Under the supervision of Liu Xianzu, the second round of competition between disciples with different surnames continued. I was idle and said to Gao Min, who had just been lucky to enter the third round of competition: "Congratulations, senior sister. I met some acquaintances. Go and say hello. Elder martial sister, you leave here first. Don''t worry about me. "


    Gao Min nodded slightly, indicating that he knew, but did not speak.


    I left here and strode to catch up with Dongmei and others who were about to leave shengxiantai.


    Others may not know my true identity, but Dongmei must know it first, because I have something to do with her.


    "Winter plum." After a few steps, I saw that there was no one around me, so I sent a message to Dongmei: "please wait a minute, I have something to say."


    Dongmei stopped at the sound and said without looking back, "who are you?"


    "Come with me," I continued to voice to her, "I''m Jinfeng. Keep quiet. Let''s go aside and talk."


    Dongmei looked back at me and was surprised, but she didn''t say anything. She followed me slowly to the side where there was no one.


    I smiled and looked at the winter plum in front of me. Without saying a word, I directly let my Yuanshen appear.


    My body has changed, but the yuan God has not changed. When Dongmei sees my yuan God, she salutes almost immediately and says, "master, it''s really you. Dongmei has seen her master... "


    I explained with a smile: "before, I always occupied other people''s flesh. Later, the elders found me here and reshaped my flesh, so my appearance changed a little. Dongmei, you''ll call Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang later. We''ll meet at yixianju. I have something I want you to do for me. "


    Dongmei nodded: "please tell the master, we must do all the things the master told us."


    I smiled: "don''t be polite between you and me. There are a lot of things to ask you in the future. It''s too polite to see it outside. By the way, your strength seems to have improved again. Have you achieved anything in cultivating immortality? "


    Dongmei smiled and said slowly, "thank you for your concern. Thank you for teaching us the supreme mental method of immortality. The three of us are now practicing the mental skills and combat skills of the immortal promotion sect. We found that the method of Reiki operation recorded in the immortal promotion decision can fundamentally solve the problem of our body heating, and it is of great help to our strength improvement. We can no longer simply rely on the physical combat, but can combine the physical strength with Reiki, Give full play to the powerful combat effectiveness that I dare not imagine before... "


    After a pause, Dongmei lowered her voice and said, "this is all the credit of the master. The three of us will remember the kindness of the master and dare not forget it in this life."


    I smiled: "you''re welcome. When your power is strong, my strength will be strong. Don''t be polite. You just said... Your fever problem has really been completely solved? "


    Dongmei nodded: "after we practiced for a period of time, our body fever problem has been solved. The master doesn''t have to worry about us anymore."


    I was immediately happy. Dongmei''s problem was solved. I don''t have to keep it in mind. It''s one thing missing.


    In the future, when I am in Shengxian gate, she and her two sisters will be my capable helpers and can help me do a lot of things.


    I said happily to Dongmei, "that''s great. I see... Are you all the peak of King Wu now? Has anyone broken through to Wuxian? "


    Dongmei said, "we are all top martial kings. No one has reached the level of Wuxian for the time being. The key is that we will not cultivate immortality for a long time, and the aura in our body is not pure enough."


    I nodded: "in fact, your combat effectiveness has already surpassed the peak king of martial arts. As long as you practice more and become immortal, you will become a Wuxian sooner or later."


    Dongmei smiled: "thank you for your praise and encouragement. We will redouble our efforts to cultivate. According to the master''s previous orders, none of us showed the strength of the peak king of martial arts. The outside world knows that we are now generals, and we don''t know our real strength. "


    I nodded slightly: "when you get to the immortal gate, you don''t have to hide your strength anymore. In the future, you can follow me. Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang also follow me. We have a lot of things to do. It will be much more convenient to be together. "


    Dongmei saluted and said, "I will follow the master''s orders. I''ll contact Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang later. From today on, the three of us will always stay with our master and follow his orders. "


    While Dongmei was talking, she glanced at my right side, smiled and whispered, "just talking about them, they came over."


    I looked along the line of sight of Dongmei. It was summer bamboo and autumn frost that came not far away.


    It seems that they also participated in the big competition. As a result, they directly became core disciples like Dongmei. There is no need to compete.


    I smiled and said to Dongmei, "go tell them who I am, and we''ll go to yixianju together later."


    After a pause, I thought of Dabi here, and then said, "Dabi, I still want to participate. Pay attention to the movement here and let me know when it''s my turn."


    Dongmei smiled: "the strength of the master now seems to be much lower than before. Is it because the new body still doesn''t adapt? Let me practice with my master, so that he can accumulate combat experience and get familiar with his body as soon as possible. "


    I was stunned and said, "No. Dabi is doing these things. You don''t have to delay your cultivation. In the future, your training time will be greatly reduced, and there are many things waiting for you to do. "


    Dongmei looked at me in disappointment, suddenly lowered her voice and said, "does the master dislike Dongmei?"


    I was stunned again: "dislike you? Where does this begin? "


    Dongmei said, "I''m a mecha warrior and can''t be regarded as a real human, so the master thinks that practicing with me will be looked down upon by others..."


    When Dongmei said this, there was a look of disappointment and concern on her face, which surprised me.

 Chapter 794

    I smiled bitterly, adjusted my mind, looked at Dongmei and said, "you think too much. I''m for your own good. You will have very little time to practice in the future. If you can practice, practice as much as possible. Don''t be distracted. Dongmei, to tell you the truth, you should know me very well. As long as they are my companions, I will treat them as my own brothers and sisters. I will never dislike anyone. "


    Dongmei was a little happy and said with a smile, "if you say so, the master still cares about me? Well, I''m still worried about what the host will think of me. "


    I can''t laugh or cry: "Dongmei, just fool around. Anyway, I can''t beat you now. Even if you tease me, I can''t help you."


    Dongmei said with a smile, "don''t be angry, master. I see you''re too tight. You want to let the master relax."


    I shook my head and asked Dongmei to greet Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang, so I sent a message to Jin dingzhang not far away and asked him to take us to yixianju.


    To go to yixianju, the sword array under shengsendai is a huge obstacle. With my current strength, even under the protection of Dongmei and others, it takes a lot of trouble to pass through the sword array safely. It''s better for labor Jin dingzhang to take us directly to yixianju.


    Without saying a word, Jin dingzhang directly took us to Yixian residence. The supreme elder Jin Xiang also came with us. He deliberately arranged for someone to clean the Yixian residence in advance and reinforce the forbidden array here again to prevent me from being disturbed when I was practicing here.


    With the increasing number of disciples in Shengxian sect, it has gradually become a place where fish eyes mingle with pearls. Some precautions are also good.


    "Has the sect leader decided to disclose his identity?" Jin Xiang asked with a smile, "the door to immortality can''t always have no door master. The door is mainly decided. I''ll take the opportunity of Dabi to disclose the identity of the door master and let everyone know the door master."


    After a little meditation, I said, "OK. On the day when Dabi ends, I will disclose my identity when awarding awards. I''ve been closed for six or seven months. It''s time to go out and meet the big guys. "


    Jin Xiang said, "since the sect leader has decided, I''ll start making arrangements now. At that time, the rewards for the winning disciples will be given by the sect leader himself, which is of great significance. "


    I nodded, "that''s it. By the way, the three people I brought back are all my friends, winter plum, summer bamboo and autumn frost. They are my assistants. When I practice here in the future, they will take care of my daily life. Elder Tai, you still have to help me manage all the affairs of Shengxian gate. It''s hard for you. "


    When Jin Xiang nodded, I turned and looked at Jin dingzhang: "two elders, I have been in charge of the punishment hall for more than half a year, and I will be the hall leader of the punishment hall in the future. All people or things that violate the rules of Shengxian sect will be handed over to the second elder. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded. As soon as he was about to speak, I already said, "continue to work hard, two elders. Here I say to you that you have worked hard. Please take more trouble."


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang held fists together: "the sect leader is polite. This is what we should do."


    I smiled, took out a cold ice pith and said in front of Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang: "this cold ice pith was accidentally obtained by me. It can be regarded as a treasure of mine. Now I give it to the two elders to thank you."


    "Ice pulp?!" Jin Xiang said in surprise, "this is a rare treasure. The sect leader can''t give it to anyone, including us."


    Jin dingzhang also said, "the sect leader keeps it for his own cultivation, which will be of great benefit to the sect leader."


    I firmly said, "I don''t know how long it will take for me to become a martial god. Now I don''t need treasures such as cold ice pith at all. Both elders are the peak cultivation of the martial god. They both have the opportunity to fly to the fairy world. They need this more than I do. Two elders, don''t refuse. It''s my order. "


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang looked at each other and closed their mouths together. Their eyes were hot.


    I ignored their thoughts and continued: "as far as I know, even if the two elders consumed the power of the yuan God to cultivate the yuan God, they can still recover slowly. The premise is that the two can''t absorb the power of the yuan God at one time, so they have to leave some."


    Jin Xiang nodded: "ice pulp can indeed recover itself, but it takes too long..."


    "It''s just a matter of time. Don''t think about it. Do as I say." I interrupted Jin Xiang: "no matter who ascends to the fairy world first, the two elders have an arduous task to complete. Here, I told the two elders first. I hope the elders can help me complete this task. "


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang looked at each other. They said in unison, "the sect leader has a life, and we will not shirk it!"


    I saluted and said, "this task is to find the elder of Shengxian gate who soared to the fairy world ten thousand years ago, and ask the elder to help set up a Shengxian gate in the fairy world. The purpose of doing this is to find a fixed and stable residence for the disciples of Shengxian sect who have just ascended to the fairy world, so that the newly ascended disciples will not be able to stand firm in a short time after entering the fairy world. There are countless experts in the fairy world. When the disciples of the immortal sect first arrive, someone must come forward to protect them. "


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang held fists together and said, "I will abide by the main purpose of the gate. We will remember the main purpose of the gate. After we go to the fairy world, we will act in accordance with the main purpose of the gate at the first time."


    I thought what he said was very serious, so I nodded and said positively, "please, if you can succeed, all the disciples of Shengxian sect will be grateful to you."


    Jin Xiang said, "the sect leader doesn''t need to be like this. We are also disciples of Shengxian sect. It''s reasonable to do something for Shengxian sect."


    I threw my fist and said, "anyway, I should thank the two elders for their. Both elders should go and be busy. There is no need to worry about this. The two elders should not have any psychological burden. Everything should comply with the will of heaven. "


    Speaking of this, I stretched out my hand to hold Jin Xiang''s and Jin dingzhang''s hands respectively and said loudly, "when the two elders fly to the fairy world, I will take all the disciples of the immortal gate to send them off."


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang laughed together. They were all happy. Although I found such treasures in the gate of immortality promotion, such treasures have always been available. Even Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang have not obtained such treasures.


    There are many treasures in the immortal ascending gate, but most of them are hidden in the ten thousand treasure tripod, including the cold pith in my hand.


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang couldn''t make wanbaoding recognize the Lord. Naturally, they couldn''t enter wanbaoding to get those treasures, so they couldn''t get cold ice marrow.

 Chapter 795

    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang are both the highest accomplishments of the martial god. They are infinitely close to the step of flying to the fairy world. The reason why they have not risen to the fairy world for so many years and become real immortals may be that they lack an opportunity.


    Now the cold pith I gave them can make their original gods completely transform into real human beings. This is the opportunity for them to fly to the fairyland.


    It is said that having a fully formed yuan God is the symbol of Wu God becoming an immortal.


    The highest pursuit and realm of martial arts in this world is not to fly to the fairy world and become an immortal? No wonder Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang will be happy.


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang walked away with a smile. I watched them leave and silently prayed that they could make a smooth breakthrough, become the first martial artist in the immortal sect in the world in recent ten thousand years, and become the Pathfinder of our disciples of the immortal sect.


    I watched Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang leave yixianju. When they were far away, they began to settle down Dongmei and others.


    Dongmei and the three of them will live in yixianju with me in the future, practice with me, take care of my daily life and help me do something.


    After I settled Dongmei and others, I quietly practiced the Dragon subduing formula day and night in Yixian residence.


    One day and one night can''t make much progress in my realm, but if I practice the Dragon subduing formula alone, the effect is very obvious.


    After this practice, the first form of the Dragon subduing formula, the real dragon, came to the world. I can give full play to its power. If I use it with the help of the yuan God, I am confident that I can defeat any martial artist in the general realm, including tianwu and Zhou Xiaoying, who I have seen before, as well as Li Huan, who is said to be more powerful than tianwu and Zhou Xiaoying.


    The reason why I want Yuanshen to help me is not only because of the Dragon subduing formula itself, but also because my realm is not high enough and my aura is not as deep as the power of Yuanshen.


    Now, if I simply compare my aura or physical strength, I am definitely not the opponent of those experts, but my yuan God definitely surpasses many of those so-called experts. Once the yuan God''s power launches yuan God attack, that is, soul attack, I believe no one under the generals will be my opponent.


    Under my double attack, even those who have reached the peak of level 9 generals, even those who have exceeded the level of generals, are unlikely to be unharmed.


    Once the soul attack works, the result is absolutely unexpected, not to mention my original God''s power is almost equal to the peak martial god.


    After the second round of competition, everyone repaired for a day, which was regarded as halftime.


    After I received the notice to participate in the third round of competition, I came to shengxiantai with the help of Jin dingzhang. As soon as I arrived at shengxiantai, I heard elder Li calling my name ah Feng.


    My opponent is a disciple with a foreign name I don''t know. I wanted to ask his name, but he rushed over impatiently, so I gave up.


    Seeing that my opponent was so impatient, I was also on the spur of the moment. The double attack was launched immediately. When I shot, I hardly thought much or left my hand.


    My opponent''s soul was attacked. He was stunned and all his actions stopped.


    At this moment, the real dragon from my hand had hit him in the chest.


    After the previous cultivation, my speed seems to be much faster.


    The opponent who was hit continuously fell to the ground instantly and lost the ability to continue fighting. I won easily.


    This time, Liu Xianzu took the lead in cheering and said loudly, "well, ah Feng''s move to defeat the enemy is worthy of being one of the best disciples of Shengxian sect."


    Some disciples with other surnames stayed for a while, and then began to cheer. Although their voices were irregular, they were still a little loud.


    I saluted with fists, didn''t stop, turned and walked away.


    Liu Xianzu said loudly, "next, let''s invite the next group of players to play. Don''t worry. The big match in the third round can end in two days at most."


    With Liu Xianzu''s words, two disciples of the competition have appeared in the competition venue. They are both fast and seem to be experts.


    Because I smoothly entered the next round, that is, the last round of competition, Gao Min pulled me aside to discuss the next big competition.


    She really paid some attention to me now, and discussed something with me, instead of just paying attention to me as before.


    "Younger martial brother, what do you think of the result of the big match tomorrow?" Gao Min''s first sentence was to pay attention to Dabi''s ranking: "you and I have no problem. I don''t know how many of our Li''s disciples will last."


    After thinking for a while, I said, "according to my observation, there are only two or three Li family disciples in the military general group who can last until the end. Besides you, I''m one. The last one is senior sister Ning Xing, who you haven''t paid much attention to. "


    "Ning Xing?" Gao Min frowned and said, "she''s just a first-class general, and her strength is not very strong. How can you think she can last?"


    I said, "according to my observation, elder martial sister Ning Xing is only a first-class general, but her strength is not weak. Elder martial sister Ning Xing''s strength is much better than other Li family disciples, even if she can''t compare with you and me. If she can''t make it to the end, you and I will be the only ones in the top ten. "


    This is Ning Xing. I also paid attention to her occasionally, which had a deep impact on her. I put it forward at this time.


    "I believe you, all right..." Gao Min hesitated and said slowly, "how about finding a chance to talk with Ning Xing?"


    I''m a little embarrassed. Although Ning Xing is also a disciple of the Li family, she doesn''t have any contact with me at all. Now she suddenly wants me to go and talk with Gao Min, so I don''t know what to do.


    "Let''s go and find Ning Xing now." Regardless of whether I agree or not, Gao Min took my hand and left, no less decisive than a man.


    Follow Gao Min to a female warrior. Gao Min hasn''t spoken yet. The female warrior has hugged her fist and said, "elder martial sister, what can I do for you?"


    Gao Min looked at the female warrior and looked at me suspiciously. His eyes were full of doubts.


    I smiled and said, "she is senior sister Ning Xing."


    Gao Min nodded: "I know. Younger martial sister Ning Xing has good strength. I didn''t notice this before. Please don''t mind."


    Ning Xing smiled: "elder martial sister, you''re welcome. I still know my strength, but I don''t dare to compare with elder martial sisters and brothers."


    Gao Min looked at me and stopped talking. I knew what Gao Min meant, so I said for Gao Min: "elder martial sister, I want to know if you have confidence in Dabi''s winning the top ten."

 Chapter 796

    Ning Xing has a red oval face and is very popular. She is also a rare beauty. When she heard what I said, she smiled and said, "I will try my best, but I can''t guarantee whether she can enter the top ten. There are many powerful people like elder martial sister and elder martial brother ah Feng. I''m not sure whether I can enter the top ten. "


    I smiled: "elder martial sister Ning Xing, don''t be so modest. Younger martial brother, I think elder martial sister Ning Xing has a great chance to enter the top ten."


    Ning Xing said with a smile, "thank you for your praise, elder martial brother. Just call me younger martial sister. I will try my best. After all, I also lack cultivation resources and hope to get a reward. "


    I nodded: "since younger martial sister said so, I''ll follow what younger martial sister said. I''ll call you Ning Xing as younger martial sister in the future. We came to find younger martial sister. In fact, we have something to discuss with younger martial sister. Now there are few disciples of the Li family whose surnames are not eliminated. Elder martial sister Gao and I estimated that the only one who can last is the three of us. In order not to be less than other families in the top ten, we must work together to ensure that all three of us are in the top ten. "


    "It''s a heavy burden." Ning Xing smiled: "elder martial brother, you think highly of me. I''m just a first-class general with limited strength. I can''t afford such a heavy burden."


    I said positively, "Ning Xing, don''t be modest. I know your strength very well. This time we enter the top ten, not only for us, but also for yourself. As long as you enter the top ten, you will have the opportunity to become the elder''s personal disciple and the core disciple of Shengxian sect. There are many benefits and unlimited development in the future. I won''t say much about the benefits. Opportunities are in front of you. What you want depends on your own. "


    Ning Xing looked at me as if she were looking at a monster.


    After a while, when I felt a little embarrassed, Ning Xing suddenly said, "in that case, I''ll promise. I''m sure I can do it this time. "


    "OK." Gao Min, who had never spoken, suddenly said excitedly, "just promise. Younger martial sister Ning Xing, I hope you can give me one of the reward items no matter what the reward is after we enter the top ten this time. I can exchange other things with you or give you money. "


    Ning Xing smiled and said slowly, "what does the eldest martial sister want?"


    Gao Min said, "stop yancao."


    "Elder martial sister, how do you know that there will be Yan Cao in this reward?" Ning Xing smiled and said, "elder martial sister, do you have any internal news?"


    Gao Min said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. Just tell me whether you agree or not."


    Ning Xing also said with a smile, "if not, it''s useless for me to promise elder martial sister now. If there were any, I would be ten years old this year. I''m worried that I won''t give it to anyone without such spiritual grass. Elder martial sister, forgive me. I can''t promise you this. "


    Ning Xing''s words were direct enough, and Gao Min''s face changed slightly. Although she didn''t say anything, she was also a little unhappy: "junior sister Ning Xing''s words are reasonable, but I''m not careful. As women, what we care about most is our appearance. I can understand that younger martial sister wants to leave the beauty grass. When I didn''t say it. "


    Ning Xing didn''t seem to notice Gao Min''s unhappiness. She continued to smile and say, "if so, I''ll thank you, master sister. I still want to hurry up to practice, so I won''t say more to elder martial sister and elder martial brother. Goodbye. "


    Gao Min nodded and said with a smile, "I wish you good grades, younger martial sister. I will apply to elder Li for more cultivation resources."


    Ning Xing said "thank you, elder martial sister" and turned away. However, at the moment she turned around, she suddenly sent a message to me: "elder martial brother ah Feng, you killed me. Elder martial sister will not spare me. My life will be difficult in the future. "


    I also see that Gao Min is not angry on the surface, but in fact he has been angry for a long time. He will not easily let go of Ning Xing who did not agree to her requirements.


    I also sent a message to Ning Xing: "no one can tell you what will happen in the future, but I can assure younger martial sister that no one can embarrass you in Shengxian gate."


    Ning Xing left with a slight pause, but did not say anything more and left quickly.


    Dabi continued, and the disciples went all out to fight for the reward of Dabi of the immortal sect.


    In the blink of an eye, my last round of competition came. The previous competition was a one-on-one single competition, which was equivalent to the audition. The winner had more or less luck in it. Some people with lower strength met someone with lower strength than him, that is luck.


    In the last round of competition, the rules of Dabi, a disciple with a foreign name, changed and adopted the rules of three person round competition.


    Before the start of the final ranking competition, an extra match shall be held temporarily to determine the candidates for the final competition.


    The disciples who won the previous two contests in groups of three, and those who won the two contests directly enter the next round, that is, the contest to determine the final ranking.


    The person who wins one game has the opportunity to challenge other people who win the same game. The challenge opportunity is only once. The winner has won two games in total, and can enter the next round of competition.


    Those who fail in the challenge, or those who fail in the challenge, are the same as those who have lost two consecutive games, and have no chance to compete in the top ten.


    Only on the one hand, it is relatively more fair, so everyone has no opinion. They are ready to show their skills one by one.


    This time, I met tianwu, who was generally favored by people before. Because my appearance had changed greatly, tianwu didn''t recognize me. She stood opposite me and said with a straight face: "my name is tianwu. Now I''m a disciple of elder Liu Xianzu. Younger martial brother, your name is ah Feng. You don''t need to introduce yourself. I know you. "


    Facing some strong tianwu, Gao Min, who had some confidence in me, was very disappointed. Standing on one side, his face was full of anxiety and anxiety.


    I smiled and said to tianwu, "I''ve seen elder martial sister tianwu. My name is ah Feng. Please show mercy and don''t beat me too badly."


    Tianwu said coldly, "if you''re afraid, admit defeat. Don''t expect me to show mercy."


    I still smiled and said, "this is the best. I''m worried that elder martial sister, you will be merciful and can''t give full play to your combat effectiveness."


    My words were suspected of deliberately molesting tianwu. Tianwu almost immediately said angrily, "are you deliberately teasing me or molesting me?"


    I still smiled and said, "elder martial sister, be careful. I''m going to do it."


    I don''t want to talk more with tianwu. If I say more, it will be difficult for me to do, and the onlookers will think I''m frivolous.

 Chapter 797

    I said to do it, and I did it without hesitation.


    Tianwu''s strength is comparable to that of a warrior in the realm of first-class king of martial arts. If I hesitate, I''m afraid I''ll be completely suppressed by her and lose the chance to fight.


    This time I wanted to make a quick decision without leaving a hand. The soul attack and dragon subduing formula were issued at the same time. Although the attack was not the key of tianwu, it was also the place she had to guard against.


    Tianwu didn''t expect me to move so fast. Just about to make a move, it was already affected by my soul attack.


    The soul attack is naturally the Yuanshen of tianwu. From this contact, I have found that the Yuanshen of tianwu is still in the initial stage, ignorant and not formed, nor does it have its own wisdom.


    In this way, the yuan God was attacked by me, which is no different from the soul of ordinary people. Tianwu was stunned for a moment, and there was no action or reaction except the pain on his face.


    The Dragon subduing formula accurately hit tianwu and directly hit tianwu''s body out.


    At the moment when tianwu''s body fell heavily on the ground, she came back to her senses, but she was already injured and the outcome was divided.


    Looking at the confused and injured tianwu, I didn''t continue to attack, but hugged my fist and said, "elder martial sister, go and have a rest. Anyway, even if you lose in my hand, you must have a chance to enter the next round of competition. There''s no need to hold on now."


    Tianwu stood up slowly. A trace of blood from the corner of her mouth was wiped away by her. Her eyes were full of incredible looks: "do you know how to attack the soul? It seems that I underestimated you before. Again, this time I''m on guard. You should be careful. "


    I smiled, took a step back and continued to put on the posture of dragon subduing formula: "since elder martial sister is not willing, then I fulfilled her wish, elder martial sister, please."


    Tianwu moved and left a residual shadow in place. People have come to me.


    She was so fast that I almost couldn''t see her trajectory.


    When tianwu attacked me this time, her moves were completely different from those she used when she competed with Zhou Xiaoying last time. When she shot, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder. It turned out to be a unique palm technique of Shengxian sect, wind and thunder palm.


    I skillfully avoided tianwu''s attack and said, "it seems that elder Liu Xianzu really likes elder martial sister. Even this unique skill of immortality promotion has been taught to elder martial sister."


    Tianwu sneered: "it''s a pity that I''ve only practiced for a few days and my skills are not enough. Otherwise, you can''t avoid my palm just now."


    I smiled, and the backhand again. The real dragon came into the world, the soul attack was issued at the same time, and the double attack was launched again.


    Tianwu had previous experience. When she saw that I sent a real dragon to the world, she quickly stepped back and didn''t dare to come near me.


    Unfortunately, what she doesn''t know is that the effective distance of my soul attack can cover a wide range. Even if she retreats with all her strength, it''s impossible to avoid my attack.


    "Ah!" With a painful scream, tianwu, who was hit again, suddenly fell to the ground, pale and seemed to be seriously injured.


    I still didn''t attack. Looking at tianwu who couldn''t get up immediately, I said, "don''t insist. We all know that with the strength of elder martial sister, there is still a chance to win. Why bother?"


    Tianwu clenched her teeth and said, "don''t be hypocritical here. Don''t you just attack? How could I have lost if you hadn''t been sneaking at me? "


    I looked at Liu Xianzu, who did not announce my victory, and deliberately shouted, "elder martial sister, thank you for your acceptance."


    Liu Xianzu could no longer pretend that he didn''t see tianwu''s defeat, so he had to say loudly, "ah Feng won this competition."


    Tianwu clenched her teeth and stared at me with an unconvinced face. The resentment in her eyes surprised me.


    I ignored her and watched her leave the place where the competition took place. I turned to Liu Xianzu and said, "then take the competition."


    Liu Xianzu smiled and said loudly, "are you sure you don''t need to rest?"


    I shook my head: "I almost didn''t contribute to the competition just now. I can''t even warm up. I can continue the competition."


    My words made tianwu more angry not far away. She turned back and glared at me with a murderous look on her face.


    I just didn''t see her anger and continued to say to Liu Xianzu, "hurry up. It''s best to end Dabi within today. The competition between the Jin family disciples and the Li family disciples over there is almost over. Many of us have no competition. "


    Liu Xianzu nodded: "what you said is reasonable. Let''s start the competition between the two groups at the same time. Let''s make room for the next two groups to compete at the same time to speed up the competition."


    Liu Xianzu''s words surprised many people. They all looked at Liu Xianzu and me. They seemed to have some doubts about my identity. They looked at me strangely.


    My opponent this time is a teenager who looks only 15 or 16 years old. His face is childish and looks like a baby who hasn''t grown up.


    I was a little surprised, so I smiled and said, "did you take spirit grass such as Zhuyan grass in advance? Why do you look like a teenager? "


    My opponent smiled: "elder martial brother, my eyesight is like a torch. I really accidentally took a plant of beauty grass, and my appearance stayed at the age of 16. In fact, I''m almost 50 years old now. I may be older than senior brother... Senior brother''s strength is higher than me. I shouldn''t have exceeded my ability to fight with senior brother, but there are few learning opportunities, so I still feel it necessary to fight with senior brother, which is regarded as cultivation. "


    I smiled: "since you say so, we''ll play it slowly in a while."


    "Senior brother, please." He smiled a little happy, but there was no smile in his eyes. Moreover, when he spoke, he hit with one hand and one fist at the same time. The speed was not very fast, but his strength was obviously amazing.


    The opponent who didn''t even tell me his name had already shot me before he finished saying a word. It seems that he is also an old hand who has been in the battlefield for a long time.


    He must have watched me defeat tianwu easily, so he was always on guard against me. He said he would do it without hesitation.


    He shot very fast and had great strength. Although his combat effectiveness was not as good as Zhou Xiaoying and tianwu, his strength was also medium.


    I meant to let him do some tricks so that he could last longer. Unfortunately, he shot too hard. If I blindly gave in, I was afraid I would be defeated.


    As soon as I read this, without saying a word, I directly parried his first round of attack, and then shot before he made another * * attack.


    It was still the soul attack and the Dragon subduing formula. Like tianwu, the opponent immediately stopped all actions and fell down with pain on his face.


    I easily won again and directly entered the final competition of the top ten.

 Chapter 798

    Yuanshen attack is very rare in today''s immortal cultivation world. There are few powerful generals like me. Therefore, my opponents were easily defeated by me without any suspense.


    Liu Xianzu announced loudly that I had won. Without delaying others'' competition, I turned to Gao Min and accepted Gao Min''s congratulations with a smile.


    Gao Min was very happy to see me win easily: "younger martial brother, I''m really hidden. Not only did my realm soar in just over half a year, but also I practiced the skill of Yuanshen in private and knew how to attack my opponent with the power of Yuanshen. It really opened my eyes."


    I said, "Yuanshen''s attack will come into contact with you sooner or later. I''m just a little ahead of time. There''s nothing worthy of elder martial sister''s praise."


    Pause: "today''s competition will be one after another. I may have another competition to participate in right away. I won''t talk to elder martial sister more."


    Gao Min nodded: "junior brother, come on, watch you."


    I nodded with a smile and listened to Liu Xianzu shouting: "after a Feng has a rest, he will continue the next competition. Please be ready. Now let''s invite Gao Min and Ouyang to compete at the beginning. "


    I''m not surprised to hear Gao Min''s name, but Ouyang Yi''s name surprised me.


    Ouyang Yi is also a disciple of the Li family. His strength is about level 2. It seems that he met an expert in the first round of competition. He has been eliminated. He is still participating in the competition. I don''t understand.


    With doubt, when I turned to see Gao Min, I found that Gao Min also looked strange. Similarly, I turned to look at me.


    Anyway, since Ouyang Yi has been allowed to participate in this round of competition, Gao Min has nothing to say.


    And with her sensitive strength, it should be easy to defeat Ouyang Yi. She doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    But I secretly remembered Ouyang Yi''s name. When the results of today''s Dabi come out, I have to ask what''s going on.


    Dabi continued, perhaps because of the addition of a competition venue, and all ten groups soon had results.


    There are four people who have won two games in a row and defeated the other two disciples of the group. These four people directly enter the final ranking battle and belong to those who have obtained the qualification in advance.


    The remaining people who win one game continue to compete. As long as they win another game, they can participate in the final competition.


    I don''t pay too much attention to this, just rest quietly. The purpose of taking part in the competition is just to see how strong the disciples are and how the final ranking is. I don''t care.


    The competition between the disciples of the Jin family and the Li family has reached the final ranking war. I took a few glances and didn''t pay much attention after I knew that the disciples of the Jin family had an absolute advantage.


    Now among the disciples of the Jin family, Jin Yuan and Jin Ke, the personal disciples of the elder on the ether, have steadily occupied seven of the top ten. The Jin family has a very obvious advantage in the big competition.


    Up to now, although there has been no fierce battle, it is a feast for the eyes of these new disciples.


    The reason why I suggested Liu Xianzu to speed up Dabi was that there were still many things waiting for me. I couldn''t delay those things because of Dabi.


    I also want to take part in the last battle and prepare for it. Although experts such as tianwu are not my opponents now, it does not rule out that some people practice Yuanshen very early. If they encounter it, my advantage will not be so obvious.


    I intend to end all the competitions today. Liu Xianzu and others try to shorten the time of the competition as much as possible. This round of competition ended at about 3 p.m.


    In particular, the ranking competition between the disciples of the Jin family and the disciples of the Li family was almost to the extreme. In half a day, all the competitions were over, and the elders ranked according to their personal performance and the final battle results.


    The number one to the tenth of the disciples who practice immortality was announced early.


    The disciples of the Jin family were lucky to win the first and third place, and steadily won seven of the top ten, which was a complete victory.


    Li Huan won the second place, and the other two Li disciples also entered the top ten.


    It''s strange to say that some disciples with the other surnames also made a decision to become immortal, but no one entered top ten. They were not rewarded by first big competition of the immortal promotion sect.


    Of course, most of the disciples with foreign names are unwilling to compete with the disciples of the Jin and Li families, so they all participate in the big competition among the disciples with foreign names.


    In fact, I''m determined to become an immortal, but because my name is a Feng now, I''m not a disciple of the Jin family or the Li family, so I took part in the competition among the disciples with other surnames.


    Cultivating immortality promotion or not is just a temporary division for fairness. Disciples are relatively free. Even those who have not cultivated immortality promotion can compete among the disciples who have cultivated immortality promotion, as long as you think you are strong enough.


    After the competition here was over, there were more venues. After discussing with several elders, Liu Xianzu decided to set up four venues at the same time to let disciples with foreign names compete in the top ten.


    So every time there were four pairs of disciples competing, and the four elders served as war supervisors at the same time. The scene was once very exciting.


    I seem to be very lucky. In the first battle of the ranking war, I met tianwu, who was defeated by me not long ago. Facing me, tianwu directly chose to admit defeat, and I was lucky to enter the top five.


    The remaining five will continue to compete for the top three and finally rank under the ruling of the elders.


    Five people who failed, such as tianwu, will continue to compete for the ranking from fifth to tenth. This seems not peaceful. Some people with good luck may still defeat high strength with low strength. However, since it is the rule of competition, good luck is also a kind of strength, so we don''t say much.


    When the real last war came, my double attack gradually spread. Almost all the people participating in the competition knew my attack method, which gradually clarified my advantages and gradually made more and more people start to guard against me.


    Five people competed for the top three, and the elders still used the method of drawing lots. Five people drew four lots with serial numbers and an empty lot. Those who got No. 1 and No. 2 were compared, and those who got No. 3 and No. 4 were also compared. The fifth round was empty.


    The person in the air has to face the challenge of two people from No. 1 to No. 4 who win and decide the ranking of the top three; The two losers will continue to compete for the fourth and fifth places. In this way, everyone is likely to fight two games, unless they are injured and give up automatically.

 Chapter 799

    I am confident to defeat any of the top five disciples with a different surname here, but I really don''t want me to meet an acquaintance like tianwu again.


    Especially Zhou Xiaoying. After all, Zhou Xiaoying is my sister. If I beat her here, I''m afraid she will beat me up after she knows my identity.


    When drawing lots, I carefully picked up a lot. Before I had time to look more, I was startled by Zhou Xiaoying''s voice: "ah Feng, you''re really lucky. It''s a blank lot. It''s empty again."


    I saw the blank sign in my hand and couldn''t help laughing: "sister, what''s your number?"


    Zhou Xiaoying also entered the top three candidates for the competition. There was a big "one" engraved on the sign in her hand. Unexpectedly, she drew the No. 1 sign.


    Zhou Xiaoying, who smiled and told me that she had drawn No. 1 lot, seemed confident. She didn''t even see who had drawn No. 2 lot. She shouted to me, "don''t be complacent too early. I''ll fight you in a minute. Tianwu was defeated by you. I won''t admit defeat without fighting in the second game. "


    I smiled and said, "wait for my sister, but if I hurt my sister later, my sister can''t trouble me in the future."


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and said strangely, "that''s hard to say. Who can say what will happen in the future. You''re like my brother, the brother I haven''t seen for a long time... Well, don''t say, get ready to fight. "


    I was stunned and saw Zhou Xiaoying stride away to prepare for the next competition.


    Zhou Xiaoying, ah, is still the same. She is a little careless in her character and speaks a little out of tune.


    I drew a blank lot this time. Perhaps it is the meaning of the elders. With their strength, it is very simple to do this.


    I don''t have any opinion. After all, if I didn''t get a good ranking of disciples with a foreign name when my sect was mainly Dabi, would it have a great impact on the reputation of Shengxian sect?


    There was a strange look on Jin Xiang''s face standing beside me, which made me feel more and more that my guess was right.


    The elders are all human spirits. They may have deliberately asked me to draw a blank lot and advance directly to the last battle in consideration of my future status in Shengxian gate and the reputation of Shengxian gate.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s opponent was Ouyang Yi, which surprised me very much.


    When Gao Min and Ouyang fought, I clearly saw that Ouyang was defeated by Gao Min, and now Gao Min is competing for the top five. If Ouyang hadn''t lost, how could Gao Min continue to participate in the competition?


    What the hell is going on? I wondered in my heart. I couldn''t help but quietly asked Jin Xiang, who was supervising the war not far away from me: "supreme elder, what''s the matter with Ouyang? I clearly saw him defeated by others several times before. Why is he still in the competition? "


    Jin Xiang looked at ease. Without turning his head, he heard: "the sect leader need not be suspicious. This is not Ouyang I, but Ouyang II, Ouyang I''s compatriot brother. They have three brothers. They are very rare triplets. There is almost no difference in appearance. It is difficult for unfamiliar people to distinguish them. "


    I was stunned. I was about to observe Ouyang Er, so I heard Jin Xiang explain: "among the three brothers, Ouyang Er is the most powerful. It may be a powerful opponent for the sect leader to compete for the first place. As for Ouyang, his strength is medium and above, which stops before the 10th place. The worst is Ouyang San. He barely entered the realm of military generals. His strength is the worst of the three brothers. He was eliminated early. "


    I suddenly said, "I see. It seems that I made a mistake to talk casually with my imagination without observing them carefully. Elder Tai, Ouyang Er seems to have the same strength as Zhou Xiaoying, and there is no sign of surpassing Zhou Xiaoying. How can you say that he will be the opponent competing for the first place with me? "


    When I spoke to Jin Xiang, Zhou Xiaoying and Ouyang Er had already started. They were quite powerful. They both vaguely exceeded the boundaries of generals and reached the combat effectiveness of the first-class king of martial arts.


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "the sect leader doesn''t know. What Ouyang Er cultivates is not the skill of Shengxian sect, but the skill handed down by Ouyang''s family. His skill has a very remarkable feature, that is, he can recover faster than others on the premise of huge Reiki consumption. Zhou Xiaoying and Ouyang Er have the same strength, but after fighting for a long time, after their aura consumption reaches a certain limit, Ouyang er''s advantage will gradually appear. "


    I was secretly surprised: "is there any faster skill than immortality? Isn''t that even more rebellious than immortality? What kind of family is this Ouyang family? How can we have such a powerful skill, but we don''t know? "


    Jin Xiang said, "Ouyang family is the head of Yuanlun sect, another super sect in the immortal cultivation world. Just like our Shengxian sect, they dissolved the sect and lived in seclusion after encountering changes. Like the Shen family, it''s not surprising that they have advanced skills, especially for young people with such strength. "


    I nodded: "it seems that there are many things I don''t know in the world. Some of them are ignorant. Since the Ouyang family is the leader of the round wheel sect, why did they choose to join us? "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "the round wheel sect is indeed a super Xiuxian sect as famous as our Shengxian sect, but they encountered changes before our Shengxian sect. The sect leader didn''t know that they were also normal. I don''t know why they joined us. But the sect leader doesn''t have to worry. The Ouyang family of the round wheel sect now has only a few hundred people. No matter how strong their personal strength is, it can''t threaten our immortal sect. "


    I smiled: "it seems that the supreme elder knows these new disciples like the back of his hand, much more than I, the sect leader. I''m relieved. I''ve been worried that the disciples of the immortal sect will be mixed up and difficult to manage in the future. It seems that as long as there is a supreme elder, my worries are superfluous. "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "this is not what I can do alone. All the people brought back by the sect leader have their own skills. I assign them to every place in Shengxian gate that needs them. Their role is better than tens of thousands of people who specially managed Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago."


    I know Jin Xiang is talking about the sergeant brothers I brought back. I am also very happy to hear Jin Xiang praise them: "they are all experienced soldiers, especially the leaders of the team. If they are elsewhere, they are definitely at the general level. They are more than enough to manage the immortal promotion gate of tens of thousands of people, and even some are overqualified. "

 Chapter 800

    Jin Xiang probably recognized what I said and said with a smile, "it''s true that some of them are overqualified, but now they are the talents we need, so we can only wrong them temporarily. When our disciples grow up, they can go to rest or do bigger things. I have assigned someone to provide them with the best cultivation resources and take care of their daily life, hoping to let them feel our sincerity and respect. After the sect leader officially takes charge of the immortal sect, he can continue to give them some power and let them play a greater role. "


    I nodded slightly: "the elder is considerate. What Shengxian gate lacks is all kinds of talents, so as long as we are useful people, we don''t refuse to come. Of course, even those who are too bad and don''t obey discipline, we won''t be hungry. "


    Jin Xiang said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. I know what to do."


    After a pause, Jin Xiang pointed to Zhou Xiaoying and said with a smile, "it is said that Zhou Xiaoying is the daughter of the sect leader''s adoptive father, that is, the sect leader''s sister. She is sure to lose today. Maybe she will be in a bad mood later. I''m going to take her as an apprentice after her defeat. What''s the idea? "


    "Very good." I sincerely said, "if the supreme elder accepts my sister as a disciple, I can be regarded as worthy of my sister."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "since the sect leader has no opinion, I''ll do it."


    As soon as Jinxiang''s voice fell, I saw that Zhou Xiaoying was forced to step back by Ouyang''s second move. At the same time, her face showed a look of pain.


    Jin Xiang expected well. Zhou Xiaoying was indeed not Ouyang er''s opponent. He was injured by a careless move shortly after the battle began.


    Ouyang er''s strength is stronger than Zhou Xiaoying''s, that is, the determined combat effectiveness at the level of King Wu, and another cow who can fight beyond his level.


    I really didn''t see this before. Ouyang''s skill is really no worse than the mind skill of Shengxian gate.


    Although the round wheel sect has disappeared in the vast river of history, their skills have been passed down. It seems that they are still very powerful. At least there is no need to be much worse than immortality promotion. This makes me have an idea. Can we combine immortality promotion with the skills of the round wheel sect, so as to integrate them into one and achieve a new skill?


    The idea flashed through my mind. I didn''t say it or really take it to heart.


    After all, immortality is definitely a skill that has been verified by countless people. It''s not easy to change it. Is it my highest level that can be achieved by the three-level king of martial arts?


    Maybe after I become a martial god, I can turn this idea into reality, but it''s definitely not now.


    When Zhou Xiaoying was ready to bite her teeth and continue to fight, Jin Xiang and I stepped forward because we were worried that she would be seriously injured and were ready to meet Zhou Xiaoying at any time.


    Jin Xiang thought farther than I did. He stepped forward and prepared to meet Zhou Xiaoying. At the same time, he said loudly, "stop, Ouyang Er won this war."


    After a pause, when Zhou Xiaoying was puzzled and even annoyed, Jin Xiang said: "but I think Zhou Xiaoying''s qualification is also excellent. I happen to lack a female disciple, so I plan to take Zhou Xiaoying as an apprentice. Please bear witness that today''s World War I will be regarded as an acceptance ceremony. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned, then surprised and delighted. Finally, she slowly saluted Jin Xiang and said loudly, "disciple Zhou Xiaoying has seen master. Thank you for accepting disciples. Disciples will be filial to master you in the future."


    Jin Xiang picked up Zhou Xiaoying with a smile and said loudly, "from now on, you will practice with me. You can find me all the cultivation resources you want. I promise you will break through the realm of generals and become a king of martial arts within three months. As long as you are willing to work hard, I guarantee that you will become a Wuxian within a hundred years, a Wushen within a thousand years, rise to the fairy world within ten thousand years, achieve immortality and achieve eternal life. "


    Jin Xiang''s words were heard by us. Everyone felt very excited, and there was a trace of inexplicable envy and jealousy.


    Even I am like this. If I could fly to the fairy world in ten thousand years like Zhou Xiaoying, I would wake up with a smile.


    As long as you are a beginner, you can cultivate martial arts quickly at the beginning. However, with the improvement of the realm, especially after reaching a certain realm, the speed of improvement will be slower and slower. Some people are stuck at a certain stage and can''t make any progress for hundreds of thousands of years until they finally die of old age.


    There are few people who can successfully break through cultivation and finally fly to the fairy world to obtain eternal life.


    Jin Xiang''s commitment to Zhou Xiaoying at this time can be said to exceed Jin Xiang''s own ability. The reason why he has such confidence may have something to do with the cold pith I gave him and Jin dingzhang.


    With the cold pith, he has the hope to soar to the fairyland, and it is possible to do everything he has promised Zhou Xiaoying.


    No matter whether Jinxiang can finally do everything he promised now, the beneficiary Zhou Xiaoying is still very excited. She said to Jinxiang with a trace of worship, gratitude and excitement: "thank you, master. I will go all out to live up to your expectations."


    Jin Xiang nodded with satisfaction: "very good, Xiaoying, you prepare. After a while, when the big ratio is over, you will come with me."


    Zhou Xiaoying promised to prepare. She completely forgot the failure of the competition before.


    Dabi went on, and Zhou Xiaoying''s story was just an episode, which was soon forgotten by people.


    Perhaps because of Zhou Xiaoying''s affairs, almost everyone who continued to compete competed first and gave full play to their advantages. I hope to be seen by the elders and have the same luck as Zhou Xiaoying.


    My opponent is the other two of the top three. Their strength must be very strong. I need to have a quiet rest first.


    I waited quietly until Ouyang Er, who had defeated Zhou Xiaoying, said loudly to the crowd, "I want to challenge elder martial brother ah Feng. Please allow me."


    The supreme elder Jin Xiang was right beside me. After hearing Ouyang er''s words, he didn''t wait for Liu Xianzu to speak, so he shouted, "allow the challenge."


    Ouyang Er came up to me and said slowly, "senior brother, please."


    I stretched out my hand a little and said slowly, "what I am good at is soul attack. If your soul is not strong enough, please don''t try to fight me, so as not to hurt your original God and affect your future cultivation."


    Ouyang Er smiled: "I appreciate your kindness, but I still want to try. Please try your best."


    I nodded slightly, the soul attack unfolded, and the Dragon subduing formula also unfolded.

 Chapter 801

    My attack is simple and clear, but it has strong lethality. If Ouyang Er thinks he has reached the level of King Wu, he underestimates me, he may not be able to support any move.


    Ouyang ER may have his own unique place, but he was safe under my fierce attack and performed very easily.


    Strange in my heart, I also secretly thought: this person either has a treasure that can stop the soul attack, or, like me, has practiced skills such as Yuanshen Jue early, so that his Yuanshen is very powerful and can completely ignore my soul attack.


    No matter what it is, it will be a fatal blow to me. I have lost my soul attack. Now I am not Ouyang er''s opponent.


    In order to find out whether Ouyang Er is harbouring a strange treasure or practicing the skill of Yuanshen Jue, I launched soul attack again and made a continuous Yuanshen attack on Ouyang er.


    This time, I went all out. The majestic power of Yuanshen rushed to Ouyang II and made hundreds of continuous Yuanshen attacks on Ouyang II in a very short time.


    The intensive Yuanshen attack is like a high musical instrument playing. There is almost no gap between each attack and ouyang''er is not given any chance to fight back.


    Ouyang Er didn''t care about my attack at first. He didn''t even fight back, or deliberately avoided it. He seemed to underestimate me.


    However, as my attack speed increased, and it was a continuous attack, he had to start to avoid or stop.


    Ouyang er must think that my soul attack can only last for a while at most, and then he will have to stop with the increase of the consumption of Yuanshen''s power, so he has been waiting for this moment, waiting for my Yuanshen''s power to consume too much for a short time.


    He intended to attack the enemy and defeat me easily. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that my yuan God was already attacking the last step of yuan God cultivation. The strength of yuan God was very sufficient and it was not so easy to consume it to the extent of making me unconscious.


    Ouyang er''s miscalculation was my chance. I didn''t hesitate to shoot at the moment when he couldn''t hold on.


    It was still the Dragon subduing formula. It was still the move of the real dragon. It hit Ouyang er''s Dantian. With one move, he completely lost his combat effectiveness.


    Dantian stores Reiki. Once hit, it is difficult to use Reiki to fight in a short time and will completely lose combat effectiveness.


    Ouyang Er wants to defeat the enemy with one move. Why don''t I have such a plan?


    But in order to do this, I have been constantly attacking and preparing for the arrival of this moment, while Ouyang Er passively waited for my own mistakes to give him a chance.


    Active attack and passive waiting are completely two concepts, so I became the final winner, and Ouyang Er lost without a move.


    No matter what others think or think, I still defeated Ouyang Er, a strong enemy.


    I smiled happily, picked up Ouyang Er, who was unable to move on the ground, and said to him, "next time you have a chance, you must take the first shot, otherwise, once your enemy takes the first opportunity, it will be difficult for you to take the first opportunity back."


    Ouyang Er looked at me. Although he couldn''t move, the expression on his face told me that my words made him feel uncomfortable.


    Ignoring Ouyang er''s annoyed eyes and face, I continued to say, "it''s better to start first and suffer later. Forget it... Your Yuanshen will get better in a while. You can rest at ease and there will be no big problem. "


    Ouyang er''s face was pale with a trace of gray. He thought he could defeat me before, but now he was defeated by me. He was a little frustrated and annoyed.


    Of course, Ouyang Erdan field was damaged. The aura in his body must be uncontrolled and running around. It should be very uncomfortable at this time.


    I won''t pay too much attention to the current situation of Ouyang er. After all, there is another person who may challenge me. I have to prepare.


    After settling down Ouyang II, Jin Xiang said loudly, "is there anyone else challenging ah Feng? Our big ratio is coming to an end. The last person qualified to challenge, please give me an answer immediately. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said: "master, I saw that the two senior brothers competing for the top three were injured in the previous battle. There should be no way to challenge ah Feng."


    Zhou Xiaoying''s words surprised me. If so, wouldn''t I directly become the first?


    Am I lucky? Originally destined to accept at least two challenges, it suddenly halved and directly became the first. I don''t believe it.


    Jin Xiang also looked at Zhou Xiaoying with some doubts: "is that so? I''ll announce now that ah Feng won the first place in this big match. "


    As soon as Jin Xiang said this, everyone applauded and applauded. It seemed that he had no opinion on me being the first.


    Only I was a little surprised. After I had defeated Ouyang II, I planned to fight again. Now I suddenly learned that the two disciples were injured during the competition and couldn''t continue the competition. My luck was so good.


    After everyone''s mood calmed down, Jin Xiang continued: "the purpose of Dabi is to test the results of your early cultivation and provide you with a platform for communication. Our goal has been achieved, and this big competition is a successful end. "


    Someone in the crowd asked loudly, "when will the top ten awards be issued?"


    "What treasures are they?"


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "your ranking will come out later, and your rewards will be sent to you by special personnel. As for what it is, we will keep it confidential for the sake of safety. "


    After a pause, Jin Xiang said with a smile, "the first big competition of Shengxian sect has come to a successful end. Everyone can leave here and go back to continue their cultivation, or follow their masters to a new place to start their cultivation."


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, they dispersed. Some returned to Baiyu bridge to continue their cultivation and wait for the next big match to show their skills, some followed an elder to become their own disciples, and some had their own plans and stayed here for the time being.


    Zhou Xiaoying and I both want to leave here to go to a new practice place. Although we are not in the same place, we are on our way, so we go together.


    When I left shengxiantai and came to yixianju, I saw Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang standing outside yixianju waiting for me. My heart was inexplicably warm, just like my relatives waiting for me. It felt very warm.


    Dongmei and others have known me for a long time and spend a lot of time with me. It''s not too much to say it''s my family.


    When we meet, we have to exchange greetings and talk about our family. I''m not worried or disgusted when I''m busy. On the contrary, I enjoy this rare leisure.

 Chapter 802

    After chatting with Dongmei, we entered yixianju together. I immediately came to Jinxiang and other four elders to discuss the development plan of Shengxian gate.


    After Dongmei and others brought hot tea, I said directly: "the four elders are the backbone of my immortal gate and the backbone of the immortal gate. I won''t beat around the bush if I have some words. Today, I invited four elders to discuss the future development plan of Shengxian sect with the elders. If the elders have any suggestions, please say them. Let''s consult them together. "


    Jin Xiang took the lead and said, "does the sect leader have any plans?"


    I said positively, "the gate of immortality must not be limited to one third of our Mu. If we want to develop and grow, we must get out of here and let everyone know our existence. Therefore, I intend to take this place as the headquarters of Shengxian gate and send disciples with strength above the level of King Wu to each city to create branches. First of all, we will create a branch in Chilong country. The goal is that every city of Chilong country must have our branch. The branch rudder can recruit disciples, but it should be under the unified jurisdiction of the headquarters. "


    Jin Xiang frowned slightly: "according to the information I learned before, among the disciples of Shengxian sect, there are really twenty who have reached the realm of King Wu, including several elders of the Shen family. There are hundreds of cities in the Chilong Kingdom, even if those small cities with a population of less than 500000 are not included. How will this be distributed? "


    I said, "I''ve thought about it. Cities with a population of more than 10 million are the first object of our development, and then cities with a population of between 5 million and 10 million. By analogy, the final development is those small towns with a population of less than 500000. "


    After a pause, I said solemnly, "there needs to be a strong force to guard the headquarters. The brothers of the punishment hall should not send out to develop the branch rudder. The supreme elder and the second elder can find some powerful people to add to the punishment hall, so that the punishment hall can play a greater role. "


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang said together, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader."


    I nodded and continued: "this is just the general direction of our future development of Shengxian gate. Please discuss with the four elders how to operate it. At this time, there is no need to rush for a moment, but there must be no delay in making a decision. Three days later, elders, please give me a detailed plan. The plan should include the distribution of personnel and resources. In short, the more detailed the better. "


    The four elders said together, "yes, sect leader."


    Unexpectedly, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan, two ambitious elders, did not oppose my proposal.


    My thoughts are far more than these. Seeing that the four elders did not object to my proposal, I went on: "there are still some specific things to be done by the four elders. I will put forward them together today. The supreme elder Jin Xiang has been in charge of the affairs of Shengxian gate instead of me. He knows more about the affairs of Shengxian gate than others, so I decided to invite the supreme elder to be the deputy head of Shengxian gate. When I was not at the gate of immortality, the supreme elder, that is, the deputy head of the gate, Jin Xiang, was in charge of all the affairs of the gate of immortality. "


    Jin Xiang stood up and said, "thank you for your trust. I will take care of all the affairs of Shengxian gate and solve the problems for the sect leader."


    I nodded: "don''t be polite, elder. They are all family members. Don''t say anything polite. In the future, I will ask the supreme elder to pay more attention to the affairs of the immortal ascending gate. It''s hard for the supreme elder. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "this is what I should do. The sect leader is polite."


    I nodded and continued, "the second elder Jin dingzhang, from today on, has officially become the hall leader of the punishment hall. Please for the stability and harmony of the immortal gate. The criminal court is the law enforcement department, and justice, fairness and openness are the primary principles. The second elder took great pains to make all the disciples feel the warmth of the big family of Shengxian gate while abiding by the rules as much as possible. "


    Jin dingzhang hugged his fist and said, "I see. Please rest assured."


    I also nodded and said to Liu Xianzu: "elder Liu Xianzu doesn''t have a specific position at present. I happen to have a very important thing that elder Liu needs to complete. Now I will appoint elder Liu to be the first mentor of all disciples of Shengxian sect and be responsible for the teaching of skills and combat skills of all disciples, especially new disciples. It''s easy to say, but it''s very cumbersome to do. It takes a lot of time and energy, so I want to say one more thing here. Liu is getting old. "


    After Liu Xianzu was slightly stunned, he immediately showed a happy face: "thank you for your important task. I will try my best to teach every disciple of Shengxian sect well. I hereby assure the sect leader that in the future, a new king of martial arts will appear every ten years and a fairy of martial arts will appear every hundred years. "


    I nodded: "then we''ll wait and see the results of elder Liu."


    After a pause, I punched Li Zhongyuan and said politely, "elder Li, there are many Li family disciples under your sect. It''s not easy to manage those disciples. Do you still have the energy to help me manage other affairs of Shengxian sect? I will not force it, but I hope to get the support of elder Li. "


    Li Zhongyuan said with a smile, "no matter what the sect leader said, no matter how big my personal affairs are, they can''t rise to the immortal sect. Please order from the sect leader to go to the soup and fire, and never refuse. "


    I also smiled: "elder Li said so, that''s really good. I originally intended to ask elder Li to help manage the logistics of Shengxian gate, but I''m worried that elder Li''s disciples have no energy, so it''s hard to say it directly. Now I know elder Li can help me, so I''m relieved. "


    Li Zhongyuan said with a stiff smile, "logistics? Is that what the sect leader said about the disciples'' food, drink and Lazar? This... "


    I looked at Li Zhongyuan and said, "Li Chang always doesn''t think these things are too small. What he did to elder Li is a denial of elder Li''s ability?"


    Li Zhongyuan said hurriedly, "how could it? Sect leader, I mean, let the young disciples do these things... I can do other more important things... "


    I looked at Li Zhongyuan and said, "elder Li thinks logistics is very simple? Elder Li may have misunderstood what I mean. When I say logistics, I mean not only the trivial things such as eating, drinking and Lazar of the disciples, but also the distribution of cultivation materials, the assignment of tasks to the disciples, the distribution of necessary task items and so on. To put it bluntly, it''s like the manager of Shengxian gate. It''s a very important position. "


    After listening to my words, Li Zhongyuan, who was originally depressed, became very happy: "I see. I misunderstood the meaning of the sect leader. I am willing to follow the instructions of the sect leader and do all the logistics of Shengxian sect. "

 Chapter 803

    I nodded: "since elder Li has no opinion, I''ll give the post of chief manager of immortal gate to elder Li."


    After pondering for a moment, I said with a trace of regret: "we are still one person short... Shengxian gate will face many foreign people and affairs in the future. We must have a person to manage those people and affairs. This position must be held by someone who is exquisite, extremely smart, powerful and absolutely loyal. Do you know if the elders have a suitable candidate? "


    Jin Xiang and others were silent. Except for the four elders, there are really no people who can be called great use in today''s Shengxian gate.


    Even if some disciples have good strength, it is difficult to say whether they are extremely smart and absolutely loyal.


    I saw that everyone did not speak, so I casually said, "I have an old friend and old subordinate Qi zuyue, who was originally the commander of the army, and now just came to Shengxian gate. He has managed the army and has certain management ability; The strength is not too low at the peak of military generals; Loyal, reliable and smart... If there is really no other suitable person, let him take the post first. "


    Jin Xiang and others looked at me. No one spoke. It was obvious that they were less familiar with Qi Zu, so they didn''t know how to express their position.


    I smiled and said, "the elders don''t have to doubt anything. In a moment, I''ll let Qi Zu Yue come and meet the elders in person. The elders will judge what kind of person he is at that time."


    Jin Xiang said, "I don''t think there will be any problem with the person selected by the sect leader. We don''t need to see it anymore. Just him."


    I nodded, "that''s settled. The next thing I want to say is about the contact between our headquarters and the branch. The selection of this contact person is very important. It should not only be reliable, but also be smart and modest, but also be impartial. It''s best to be strong enough. If it''s King Wu, it''s best. Each branch has a contact person to convey the orders of the headquarters and report the situation of the branch. This matter is left to the four elders to elect and agree. I only look at the final result. "


    After a pause, I felt it was necessary to make my meaning clear: "I have a request that all disciples of the Jin family and the Li family should not become this contact person. In other words, the contact person must be the disciple of Shengxian gate outside the Jin family and Li family. Please pay attention to this. "


    The four elders all frowned and obviously didn''t understand my last sentence.


    I didn''t explain anything. I just continued to arrange tasks. This time I arranged everything I could think of, regardless of size. If there is a suitable candidate, I will select the candidate to be responsible for specific affairs. If there is no suitable candidate, I will leave it to the four elders to select the right candidate. Anyway, Shengxian gate is going to be on the right track. All things, regardless of size, Someone must be responsible.


    Up to now, there must be a complete set of management system for the management of disciples, logistics support, external development and so on.


    If you continue to muddle through like before, the development of Shengxian gate will encounter great confusion, and may even be fragmented due to chaotic management.


    In fact, a sect is not much different from a country. All kinds of things must be managed by special personnel, and people must do things in all walks of life.


    I originally planned to ask xuelian''er of the snow family to help me manage the immortality gate. She has a good set of skills in this. Just considering that xuelian''er has not entered the core disciples of the immortality gate at present, I rashly put her, a female generation of a foreign race, on a high position. People may be more dissatisfied, so I gave up this idea temporarily.


    There are some talented people around me, especially those brothers and friends in the past. When Shengxian gate is more stable, I will slowly put them in a suitable position, give play to their role and help Shengxian gate develop and grow faster.


    The development of Shengxian gate will certainly show a magnificent trend, which I have seen.


    In the future, whether Shengxian gate can become a super existence beyond the country like Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago depends on the ability of us and whether our management is in place.


    Jinxiang and others left yixianju after accepting all my orders and requirements. When Dongmei and others came to clean up the tea cups, I suddenly thought of Zhou Xiaoying and said to Dongmei, "please invite my sister Zhou Xiaoying to come. She has seen you many times and should know you."


    Dongmei smiled and said, "I''m going to invite sister Xiaoying... Sect leader, I saw sister Hua in the practice tower before. Did you also invite them to meet you?"


    In my heart, I thought of Saihua''s misunderstanding about me before, so I nodded and said, "OK, I''d like you to invite them over. By the way, Qiu Yiming, he Xian, aunt Shen Xiang, xuelianer and Xuelan, please come over. "


    Dongmei nodded, "we''ll go right away."


    She called Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang to invite my friends to come and get together with me.


    I walked around yixianju for a few steps, perhaps because I was going to see my old friends again soon. I was a little excited and didn''t want to practice.


    When a martial artist''s mind is unstable, it is dangerous to practice mental skills. Although ascending to immortality is definitely different, he is not afraid of being distracted or disturbed.


    The auxiliary tools that Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang used to help me refine my body are still there. Now I have no intention to cultivate the decision to ascend to immortality, so I try to cultivate the body refining technique.


    According to the body refining skill taught by Jin Xiang before, I began to practice. The progress is very slow. I can''t help feeling a little anxious.


    Although my body is a very rare holy body, and the cultivation in the realm is progressing rapidly with each passing day, when I cultivate this set of nameless body cultivation techniques, my body is not much different from that of ordinary people. I still have to spend countless time and energy to practice slowly, without any falsehood and no advantage.


    The body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula has been practiced for several days. I feel it has helped me a lot. The strength of the body is much better than before. If Jin Xiang didn''t emphasize that this body refining technique is a compulsory skill for the sect leaders of Shengxian sect, I might give up practicing.


    The cultivation of this set of body cultivation of Shengxian gate is very slow and can''t keep up with the improvement speed of my realm. I have to spend more time on Cultivation in order to make my body keep up with my realm as soon as possible.


    When my body is strong, the cultivation speed of mental skills will be faster and my strength will be stronger. I deeply understand this. Therefore, even if I spend more time cultivating physical skills, I won''t feel anxious.


    As soon as I read this, I tried my best to practice body art. I gradually forgot the time and my friends whom I asked Dongmei and others to invite.

 Chapter 804

    If I blindly rely on the yuan God to defeat my opponent, it will have a great impact on my progress and the cultivation of the yuan God.


    Yuanshen is working hard for the final cultivation. I can''t always interfere with him, let alone interrupt his cultivation for my reasons.


    After trying again and again, slowly, my body began to adapt to the cultivation method of body refining taught by Jin Xiang. The action became more and more skilled and the effect gradually appeared.


    I was happy in my heart. Knowing that it was not far from the entry, I continued to practice. I even forgot what I had just told Dongmei and others.


    Although my body is still very weak at present, I still have obvious advantages in accepting new affairs and new knowledge and coordination. I felt that I was about to get started soon, which is why.


    After several hours of selfless cultivation, I was sweating and heard Dongmei''s voice: "master... Ah, no, it''s the door master. All the people the door master is looking for have arrived. Would you please invite them in?"


    Dongmei changed her address to me, and I didn''t care. After hearing her words, she stopped practicing: "please come in."


    Dongmei turned and left. After a while, she came in with several people.


    The forbidden array here is still there. If Dongmei doesn''t lead the way, people who don''t know the access method of the forbidden array can''t come in.


    Looking at the familiar friends, I smiled heartily: "welcome to my new residence, which is called yixianju. If you are free in the future, you will often come and sit down. Let''s have a chat."


    Almost all the people who just came in were surprised. It seemed that no one recognized me.


    I smiled and said, "please sit down. Don''t be surprised. I''ll explain your questions in detail later."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "younger martial brother a Feng, why are you here? Where''s my brother Jinfeng? Didn''t Dongmei say that my brother came to me? "


    I smiled: "sister, don''t you know me? I am Jin Feng. Ah Feng is just my pseudonym. "


    "Are you Jinfeng?!" Zhou Xiaoying''s surprised look was obvious: "stop talking nonsense. My brother is much stronger than you. You are not the same kind of people at all..."


    Dongmei smiled and said, "sister Xiaoying, don''t be surprised. The sect leader will explain it to you later."


    Zhou Xiaoying sat down slowly with questions. Although she didn''t say anything, her face was full of strange looks.


    Sai Hua''er stared at me and said, "are you really a golden Maple? How did you change so much? Compared with before, you... Don''t look like the golden Maple I''m familiar with. "


    I smiled and explained, "some of you may have heard that I changed my body not long ago, so there are great changes in my appearance. Sister, sister Hua''er, and everyone else, my appearance has changed, but my yuan God will not change. You see clearly, I''ll let my Yuanshen come out and meet you to eliminate your doubts. "


    Yuan Shen appeared at my request and said "Hello everyone" lazily. Then he didn''t say anything else.


    I was helpless and could only smile and say, "now everyone knows who I am? The thing is, I was accidentally injured before and was saved by soul reviving when I was on the verge of death. However, my soul has entered other people''s bodies and has occupied other people''s bodies for ten years... "


    Speaking of this, I saw that Zhou Xiaoying''s face changed slightly, so I quickly explained: "I didn''t know about it until I met the supreme elder Jin Xiang and others at Shengxian gate. They accidentally discovered the secret. After communicating with me, I knew that I was not the real owner of the original flesh body. Therefore, I asked the supreme elder and others to help me reshape the flesh, that is, the present flesh. At the same time, I urge the elders to treat my real master with flesh... "


    "Do you mean that your original God and your previous physical body are not the same person?" Zhou Xiaoying asked, "which is the real you?"


    I smiled bitterly and said patiently, "ah Feng in front of you now is the real golden maple, that is, me. Although my appearance has changed, the yuan God has not changed. I believe you can see it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned: "now you are the real you. Whose body was that before? You just said to treat him. How is he... Now? "


    I was stunned. I felt a little confused. I hardened my head and said, "sister, don''t worry. Listen to me. The owner of the body is your sister and your brother Dongfang Hongfeng. Dongfang Hongfeng''s soul stays in his body with my soul. I... I occupied the dominant position at that time, and he fell into a deep sleep... "


    Zhou xiaoyingteng stood up and looked incredible: "what are you talking about? Say it again! "


    I swallowed my saliva and said with some difficulty, "sister, that''s the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng. He''s your sister''s brother..."


    Zhou Xiaoying seemed to have suddenly lost all her strength, fell down and almost fell to the ground.


    I hurried up and helped her: "sister, don''t do this. Dongfang Hongfeng is fine. He is alive now. He is the attractive Dongfang chier before. Sister, you should have seen him."


    Zhou Xiaoying suddenly had strength again. She grabbed my hand and shouted, "is Dongfang chier my brother? Is that true? "


    I nodded and felt some inexplicable sadness in my heart: "Oriental red maple is Oriental red maple. After his body was returned to him by me, with the help of the supreme elder and others, his weak soul has completely recovered. Although his strength is slightly weaker than that of me before, it has also surpassed most of the disciples of the immortal sect. "


    Zhou Xiaoying was very excited and shouted, "where is he? Take me to him, come on! "


    I sighed and said to Dongmei, "take my sister to Dongfang chi''er. He is now in the residence of the supreme elder."


    Dongmei nodded slightly and helped the excited Zhou Xiaoying to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Saihua suddenly said, "I''ll go with my sister."


    Everyone and I were stunned. Sai Huaer''s sentence was very difficult for me to understand and embarrassing.


    Dongfang Hongfeng is Zhou Xiaoying''s brother. It''s normal that Zhou Xiaoying is anxious to see him, but Sai Huaer is also anxious to see Dongfang Hongfeng.


    Sai Hua''er is my fiancee, which many people know, especially my friends.


    "Sister Hua''er, you..." I frowned and looked at Sai Hua''er. I didn''t know what to say.


    "Whether what you just said is true or not, I need time to verify and accept..." Saihua said calmly: "it''s good for you and me to go out with my sister."


    I didn''t expect this to happen. I watched Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying leave reluctantly. I felt like I had suddenly lost a lot. I had a feeling of betrayal.

 Chapter 805

    My friends look at these in their eyes. They look at me strangely. They seem to be worried about me.


    I tried to calm down and said to them, "don''t be surprised, that''s what happened. I called you here today to make things clear. From now on, please remember what I look like, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation of not knowing each other in the future. "


    Qiu Yiming, he Xian, aunt Shen Xiang, xuelianer and Xuelan looked at each other. The first person to speak was aunt Shen Xiang: "you look much more handsome now, sect leader. We won''t admit it wrong."


    I said with a wry smile, "Miss Shen, don''t make fun of me. I know my body is very weak now. Let''s see a joke. I will seize the time to practice and strive to regain the same strong body as before as soon as possible... "


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled and said, "the sect leader misunderstood. What I said is the truth. I absolutely don''t mean to laugh at the sect leader."


    After a pause, aunt Shen Xiang''s face was positive and asked, "the door owner asked us to come. In addition to introducing our new flesh, is there anything else? We are all our own people. You''re welcome. Just say it. "


    I looked at the crowd and said slowly, "I plan to set up a branch of Shengxian gate in the major cities of Chilong Kingdom, so as to facilitate the development and growth of Shengxian gate. To do this, we need some powerful people to serve as the helmsman of the branch rudder in those cities, or as other positions. I invited you here to know what you mean. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang pondered a little and said slowly, "naturally, I won''t disobey the orders of the sect leader, but to tell the truth, I don''t want to be the leader of the branch rudder. We finally came to the gate of immortality. We had to leave before we could sit down. We really felt a little reluctant. "


    I nodded: "if I don''t want to, I will never force it. The Wu King of the Shen family can be the branch leader of a city as long as he wants. If he doesn''t want to, there will be a lot of things waiting for everyone to do at the headquarters of Shengxian gate."


    Aunt Shen Xiang immediately said, "then I''d better stay. Anyway, I think it''s better to stay here than to go elsewhere."


    I smiled: "no problem, our punishment hall just lacks a female deacon commander. If you don''t dislike it, this post will be yours."


    Aunt Shen Xiang exclaimed in surprise, "the Deacon commander of the punishment hall? Great, this is my favorite position. Thank you, sect leader. I will do my duty well and will never cause you any trouble. "


    I said positively, "then we''ll make a deal. Shen Tongling will take office immediately and pass all the female deacons of Shengxian gate punishment hall."


    Aunt Shen Xiang also said positively, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. I''ll report to the punishment hall later."


    I nodded, turned around and said to Qiu Yiming and he Xian: "what are your plans? Stay here to practice, or go to a city to be the helmsman of the branch rudder? "


    Qiu Yiming glanced at Aunt Shen Xiang and said slowly, "I''ll stay to help my young lady and be a deacon of the punishment hall. Xian''er, I obey her own wishes. "


    He Xian hasn''t spoken since he saw me this time. At this time, Qiu Yiming mentioned it and looked at me and said, "sect leader... I''m not used to calling it general or city Lord... I''m majoring in medicine. It''s not appropriate to be the helmsman of a branch rudder, so I''ll stay. If the sect leader wants to set up a medical branch or any other organization related to medical skills, I''d like to be a part of it. "


    He Xian''s words reminded me. I immediately said, "according to you, the immortal sect has set up a new organization specialized in treating injured and sick disciples and cultivating medical skills, which is called... God hospital. I''ll delimit a piece of land from those places in the west of Shengxian platform for he Xian. You are the first owner of the divine hospital. "


    He Xian was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "thank you, general... Ah, it''s the sect leader."


    I smiled: "master he, you''re welcome. You and I are the leaders of one party. Don''t be so polite when you meet in the future."


    He Xian blushed. At the age of 40, she was as shy as a little girl: "the sect leader made fun of me... I..."


    Qiu Yiming saw how he Xian looked. He hurried aside and said, "it''s good for xian''er to stay. We can often meet in the future, drink tea and chat, and have a family reunion."


    People congratulated He Xian on becoming the first hospital owner of the God Hospital under the gate of immortality promotion. Everyone called him Xian "he hospital owner".


    He Xian was busy thanking him. He immediately forgot all his previous shame and replaced it with a smile on his face.


    Everyone seemed to sincerely congratulate He Xian. Everyone''s face was filled with a smile, which made the whole Yixian house happy.


    I saw that everyone was happy, so I smiled and said, "that''s what happened to hospital master he. It''s not too late for you to congratulate her in the future. Now let''s talk about the fate of the snow clan leader and princess xuelianer. Who will talk about your plans first? "


    In addition to those who have already agreed to stay, there are only Xuelan Xuelian''s father and daughter. It''s time to ask them what they mean.


    Listening to Xuelan said, "I''m very grateful that the sect leader took us snow people in. There''s no reason to leave the sect leader, so I''d better stay."


    I smiled: "the snow clan leader is polite. If the snow clan leader has his own plan, I will support you whether you go or stay."


    Xuelan pondered for a moment and turned to take a look at xuelian''er.


    Xuelian''er stepped forward, saluted and said, "sect leader, with the help of the sect leader, the snow people were able to leave the extremely cold place and have a foothold in Jingshen city. Finally, they have a new beginning. We appreciate the great kindness of the sect leader and hope to repay the sect leader. However, the snow family has just established itself in Jingshen City, and many things need to be presided over... So I dare to ask the sect leader to let my father return to the snow family to preside over the affairs of the snow family and enjoy the new year with the family... "


    I know Xuelan had some arrangements before she left the Xuezu station, but after listening to xuelianer''s words, I said decisively: "no problem. I''ll send Xuezu leader to the Xuezu station in a few days."


    Pause: "the snow clan leader decided to leave, so what are your plans, princess?"


    Xuelian looked at me and said happily, "thank you, sect leader. Naturally, I want to stay. People of the snow family can''t refuse to repay their kindness. I will stay and listen to the orders of the sect leader. I will never give up my life. "


    I nodded: "in that case, I''m not polite. In fact, I have always appreciated the princess''s wisdom. If the princess is willing to help me, the prosperity of Shengxian gate is just around the corner. "

 Chapter 806

    Xuelian''er saluted and said, "please don''t call me princess in the future. There are no princesses of snow family in Shengxian gate, only disciples of Shengxian gate."


    I smiled, "OK. Xuelian''er, I will apply to the supreme elder to accept you as an apprentice and practice with the supreme elder together with my sister Zhou Xiaoying. From now on, you will be the military division of Shengxian gate. You have the right to speak and decide on the major events of Shengxian gate. "


    Xuelian''s eyes widened and her face was full of surprise: "sect leader... Do you think highly of me? Well... I mean, I can help you find a way. Don''t you have to decide? "


    I shook my head and said, "a military division with only the power of advice can''t really play its full role. Take care of the decision I give you. The decision-making power is just one of your powers. I will give you more power when Shengxian gate is on the right track in the future. In the future, you will have to pay a lot for the development of Shengxian gate. It will be very hard. I thank you in advance. "


    Xuelian''er looked positive and said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. Xuelian''er thanked the sect leader for his kindness. Even if I''m desperate, I''m going to build Shengxian gate into a super sect that dominates the world. "


    I nodded with satisfaction, turned around and said, "everyone''s going and staying have been decided, so I won''t say more. Next, there will be a lot of things in Shengxian gate. Please go all out and help me carry forward Shengxian gate. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang and others said in unison, "yes, sect leader!"


    I smiled with satisfaction. Looking at these old friends in front of me, I felt very happy. I felt that I had just defeated the stars. My heart was full of the joy of victory.


    It''s a victory for me to get the help of everyone, and it''s also a real victory.


    There is no doubt that I can''t do it alone if Shengxian gate wants to develop and grow. I must have the help of everyone.


    My friends are willing to help me. What is not victory?


    I was happy, but my friends talked and drank happily. For the time being, I just asked about Shengxian gate. It was a rare relaxing time.


    The elders of the king of Wu who set up branches in major cities will choose. I don''t want to ask too much.


    Decentralization is also a knowledge of management. If you do everything yourself, even God will be tired.


    Now that my friends'' affairs have been finalized, what I have left is nothing more than cultivation and occasionally asking about the development of Shengxian gate.


    As for Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, after they calm down, I''ll talk to them sometime.


    Everything is difficult. If Zhou Xiaoying hates me because I occupy the flesh of Dongfang Hongfeng and is unwilling to continue to be my sister, I will respect her wishes.


    Sai Hua''er is my fiancee. If she doesn''t want to be with me because of my appearance change, I won''t say much.


    Fate, many times it is unclear, it is better to conform to nature.


    Cultivating immortals by martial arts is to act against the sky and often encounter heart demons and natural disasters. If you still act against the sky in other things, I''m afraid the future cultivation road will be more difficult and will have a great impact on my understanding of the way of heaven.


    I sent my friends away. I practiced quietly for ten days. It was a small retreat.


    In these ten days, my realm has successfully broken through from level II to level III, and my progress is extremely amazing.


    To the surprise of Jin Xiang and Xue lianer, who came to discuss things with me, in ten days, in addition to the breakthrough in realm, I made great progress in body refining and dragon subduing formula.


    Jin Xiang taught me that I can practice my body training skills smoothly. My body is almost the same every day and is moving forward every day; The second type of dragon subduing formula, Double Dragons going to sea, I can barely send it out, but I''m not very skilled and need more cultivation.


    I remember the first time I practiced this move when Shuanglong went to sea, but it took me several years to achieve it. Now I can show it in ten days. Even I was very surprised, let alone Jinxiang.


    "Congratulations to the sect leader for making another breakthrough." Jin Xiang said with a smile, "if the cultivation speed of the sect leader is spread, I''m afraid no one will believe it."


    I said with a smile: "no matter how fast you practice, it still takes a lot of time to become the third level king of martial arts again. The elder came to me, but he has drawn up a candidate to establish a branch? "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "it is preliminarily planned to send ten King Wu to the ten largest cities of the red dragon Kingdom, including the Red Dragon City, to establish a branch of Shengxian gate. This is the list. Please have a look at it."


    I took over a roster handed to me by Jin Xiang, looked at the name on it and said, "Xue LAN, the patriarch of the snow clan, is willing to return to the snow clan''s residence in Jingshen city to develop the influence of the snow clan. I''m going to give him some help. The supreme elder will see if he can give them some cultivation resources and teach them some of the skills and combat skills of our immortal sect?"


    Jin Xiang said, "of course it''s OK. I''ll do it in a minute."


    I took a look at Jin Xiang and saw that his face was calm, so I continued: "my friends have their own ideas and wishes. I have ordered Dongmei to do it according to the ideas and wishes of my friends. This matter has not been discussed with the elders. Please forgive me. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "the sect leader is polite. What the sect leader said is the imperial edict. As long as he is a disciple of Shengxian sect, he must have no conditions and no way. How can we have any opinions?"


    I also smiled: "I am not a domineering person, nor am I a tyrant. As long as it is good for Shengxian gate, I support it; As long as it is good for Shengxian gate, I will adopt it. On the contrary, if it is something or suggestion that hinders the development of Shengxian gate, I will certainly oppose it. If the supreme elder has anything to say, just listen to it. I''m here to assure you that as long as it is useful for the immortal ascending gate, I will adopt it. "


    Jin Xiang pondered for a moment and said slowly, "I discussed with military master Xue and thought there was nothing to say. The sect leader was very considerate and thought of everything that should be thought of."


    Xuelian''er said positively: "master, the supreme elder said politely, but I personally feel a little worried if I send someone to set up a branch now. It has been less than a year since the founding of Shengxian gate. If we are in such a hurry to develop the branch, if there is a problem, I''m afraid it will shake the already unstable foundation, and the gains outweigh the losses. "


    After listening to xuelianer''s words, I nodded slowly: "what the military Master said is reasonable. I''m anxious. Otherwise, let''s try with the ten people we''ve worked out. If it''s feasible, we''ll continue to develop new branches. If it doesn''t work, we''ll find another way to develop the power of Shengxian gate. "

 Chapter 807

    Xuelianer said, "it''s the best. I''m worried that the sect leader will make the mistake of being eager for quick success and instant benefit when he is eager to develop the immortal gate into the heyday ten thousand years ago. The development of Shengxian sect needs time, and the improvement of the sect leader''s strength also needs time, so I think we don''t have to rush to do some things. "


    Dongmei listened to Jin Xiang''s words and couldn''t help nodding slightly. She actually agreed with xuelianer''s idea.


    In my eyes, I didn''t say anything, but continued to listen to xuelianer: "of course, it''s OK to manage our place and make corresponding preparations for development. Sect leader, we will go all out to complete the established things, but I hope that when the sect leader makes a decision in the future, he can slow down the pace and don''t worry too much. "


    I nodded: "commander Xue is right. I''m worried. But in some cases, the snow Army division may not be very clear. Now that I have said this, I will communicate with the snow Army division. "


    Xuelianer was stunned and immediately said, "please speak, sect leader!"


    I said, "I don''t know how much time is left for us to develop at ease, and I don''t know when there will be an invasion by the people of the demon world or the stars. According to the scorpion I met when I first arrived at Shengxian gate, after the demon king in the demon world dies, the soul lamp left in the demon world goes out, and the demon world will elect the first demon king at the first time. The new demon king will send troops to avenge the old demon king and invade our immortal gate. "


    Xuelianer was surprised: "is this information accurate?"


    I nodded: "the information was said by the scorpion himself. At that time, he regarded me as his Chinese food. He didn''t reserve it for me. It should be true."


    Xuelianer nodded: "so we should be anxious. Otherwise, I''m afraid Shengxian gate will be invaded again before it develops."


    I said, "so I didn''t think too much in a hurry. Haste makes waste. I''m confused. I''ll pay attention to it later. "


    Xuelian''er smiled: "I didn''t understand the situation, so I accused the sect leader. I''ll think about what the sect leader said. Maybe I can find a way to make the best of both worlds. "


    I said, "it''s the best. It''s bothered by Lao Xue''s military division."


    When I was talking to xuelian''er, I saw that Jin Xiang seemed to have something to say, so I turned my head and asked, "is there anything else for the supreme elder to find me?"


    Jin Xiang said, "I asked someone to count the strength of our immortal sect. I think the sect leader must know, so I''ll come and talk to the sect leader."


    I was surprised: "our strength? What are the statistics of the supreme elder? "


    Jin Xiang said, "except that our four elders are martial gods, there are no martial immortals. There are 31 kings of Wu, most of whom are from the Shen family, accounting for 11. Most of the rest are the original casual cultivation. Only three people were promoted to King Wu through cultivation after they came to Shengxian gate. "


    I asked, "there are seventeen King Wu in sanxiu? This is somewhat unexpected to me. It seems that there are still many experts among the people, but they are unknown. Who are they and how are they placed? "


    Jin Xiang said, "these people have been absorbed into the punishment hall and are under the direct jurisdiction of the second elder Jin dingzhang. I don''t know who they are. I have to ask the second elder. "


    I nodded: "which three are the new king of martial arts? Are they Dongmei? "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "it''s Dongmei and the three of them. The sect leader, not to mention the king of martial arts of the Shen family, said the 17 king of martial arts of scattered cultivation. Because they come from different families or sects and have different personalities, they are not completely controlled by us now. If these people are sent out to develop a branch, it is only improper. "


    I thought for a moment, frowned and said, "is there such a person among the ten people sent out to create a branch?"


    Jin Xiang said, "it is because of the existence of such people that I have scruples. I came to tell the sect leader about it."


    I suddenly realized that Jin Xiang is a man who has lived for tens of thousands of years. His words and deeds are euphemistic. If he hadn''t said this now, I don''t even know what his real purpose of looking for me today is.


    I looked at Jin Xiang reluctantly and said slowly, "that''s easy. Just take out such people and don''t create a branch for the time being?"


    Jin Xiang immediately said, "please follow the door master''s instructions. I''ll adjust the list now and then show it to the door master."


    I smiled: "don''t show me. How many of these ten people can create a branch?"


    Jin Xiang hesitated, looked at me and said, "two."


    I was stunned and immediately said, "two? Only two of ten people can? "


    Jin Xiang said positively, "these two are still reluctantly recognized by me. If I am fully responsible for this matter, there may be only one."


    I''ve completely convinced Jin Xiang. He clearly told me that it''s too early to develop a branch now and it''s not advisable.


    But in order to take care of my face, he gently told me for a long time. Finally, he wanted to tell me that this thing could not be done and had to wait.


    After thinking about it, I felt that what Jin Xiang said was reasonable, so I said to him, "since only two people are suitable, let these two people choose two nearby cities for development."


    Jin Xiang immediately said, "please follow the door master''s instructions."


    This time he may be telling the truth. After saying that, he left. Looking at his hurried appearance, it was obvious that he had achieved his goal and hurried away for fear of my repentance.


    I saw Jin Xiang''s appearance. It was funny, but I couldn''t laugh at the same time. Jiang was still old and spicy.


    If he told me directly that my previous plan to develop the branch rudder was wrong, maybe I would be angry and even insist on continuing to implement the plan for the sake of face, which completely broke Jin Xiang''s purpose. Now he turned a corner and told me this, I unconsciously denied my own plan and became Jin Xiang''s helper.


    Happily refuted, I couldn''t cry or laugh, so I had to laugh it off.


    Xuelianer saw about my situation and left at this time. When she left, she didn''t mention the development of the branch rudder. She just said that she would think of ways to prevent possible intruders at any time as soon as possible.


    I know xuelianer can''t do anything for a while. After all, our strength is too weak to guard against such a powerful enemy in the demon world.


    In the legendary demon world, there are many experts who are brave and good at fighting. Nowadays, the talent of Shengxian sect has withered. There are so few experts that they are not their opponents at all.


    Even if xuelianer''s wisdom is high, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, and there is no way to think of.


    Knowing this, I knew that xuelianer couldn''t have any way, so I politely thanked xuelianer and personally sent her away from yixianju.

 Chapter 808

    Dongmei saw my expression on the side and knew that I was depressed at this time. She smiled and said to me, "I heard what the sect leader, the supreme elder said, and I feel that it is still reasonable. In order to save the face of the sect leader, they politely said it to prove that they respect the sect leader very much. The sect leader should not be angry with him, but should be happy. "


    I know what Dongmei said is reasonable, but for a time, I still felt that I had been teased, and my heart was a little heavy.


    "Dongmei, do you have any wine?" I sighed and said, "get ready. Invite military master Xue to have a drink in the evening. I''ll discuss with her about my ascension door after I close."


    Dongmei smiled: "there is wine naturally, but I seldom see the sect leader drinking. I can''t take wine to relieve my boredom because I''m in a bad mood. It''s more sad when wine comes into my sadness."


    I smiled: "don''t worry, the wine is not for me, but for xuelianer. Xuelianer is the princess of the snow family. She has lived in a very cold place since childhood. She usually takes wine and some herbs to drive away the cold. Over time, she has the habit of drinking. Prepare some good wine. In a moment, xuelianer will arrive, and Dongmei, you can drink with her. "


    Dongmei said "OK" and turned to invite xuelianer. Xia Zhu quietly went to prepare the banquet. Only Qiushuang stayed with me and listened to me at any time.


    When Dongmei went far away, I turned back and said faintly, "since you are here, please show up."


    A soft voice said with a smile, "the master is still so alert that he found me so soon."


    With the sound, a figure slowly appeared in front of me. It was no one else who came. It was lingwan''er, the tool of Luoyan Dao, who hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Not seen for more than half a year, Wan''er seems to have improved a lot. If my Yuanshen hadn''t felt some changes nearby, it would be difficult for me to even find Wan''er who was deliberately hidden.


    "Wan''er has always been well?" I smiled and said, "where have you been since we separated from Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan?"


    Wan''er said with a smile, "in fact, I''ve always been with my master, but I haven''t found me until the master''s realm. In order not to disturb my master''s cultivation, I never showed up. Please forgive me. "


    I nodded and knew what Wan''er said was true: "did Xiao Zhu and ling''er come to you? When I was in Binhu village, I asked them to follow sister Hua''er. Now sister Hua''er has come here, but I didn''t see them both. "


    Wan''er said, "I haven''t seen them for a long time. I don''t know where they are now. Xiaozhu said before that she wanted to find a place to practice in seclusion, strive to reach the realm of reshaping the flesh, and then come back. Maybe she really went to practice in seclusion. As for ling''er, the master might as well have a look at the wanbaoding. She should be in the wanbaoding. "


    I couldn''t feel the existence of ling''er. I thought ling''er was no longer in the wanbaoding and had no time to check it carefully. At this time, after listening to Wan''er''s words, I took out the wanbaoding and tried to summon ling''er.


    As soon as my call came out, ling''er appeared. When she saw me, she smiled and said, "does the master finally think of me? I thought the master had left me in the clouds and would not contact me again! "


    When I saw ling''er, I felt that ling''er had some changes, so I asked, "have you been in the wanbaoding all this time? Why can''t I feel you at all? "


    Ling''er smiled mysteriously and said in a low voice, "it''s not the master''s lover who strictly ordered me not to disturb the master''s cultivation. I had to restrain my breath and shrink in the wanbaoding and dare not move."


    I frowned slightly: "how are you? Ling''er, I don''t understand what you said. "


    Ling''er said with a smile, "sister Xiaozhu, the master won''t even forget sister Xiaozhu? Sister Xiaozhu will be very sad if she knows. "


    "Sister Xiaozhu?" I smiled, "how could you call her sister? You are much older than her... By the way, is Xiaozhu among the wanbaoding? Why didn''t you see her come out? "


    Ling''er said, "am I very old? Master, I''m disgusted with me. I protest. "


    After a pause, ling''er smiled strangely: "sister Xiaozhu didn''t get the master''s call, and she was just in the process of cultivation, so she didn''t come out to see the master."


    I nodded and felt that I had been practicing wholeheartedly recently and forgot many things behind me. Some people were sorry: "sorry, I was busy practicing and didn''t pay attention to you. I''m really sorry."


    Ling''er smiled and shook his head: "we can all understand. Martial arts practitioners often have years, even decades and hundreds of years when they are closed. The master hasn''t met us in less than a year. We won''t have any ideas."


    I smiled: "just understand."


    At this time, my yuan God whispered to me, "help me ask, how long will it take me to reach the realm of linger?"


    I was speechless, but I still asked, "linger, you are the spiritual family of the martial god realm, and Xiaozhu is also the spiritual family of the martial god realm. You must have your own uniqueness in the cultivation of the yuan God. I want to ask you, how long does it take my original God to reach your current state? "


    Ling''er thought: "if I return to my master, according to my previous cultivation speed, it will take at least hundreds of years for the master''s yuan God to enter the realm of martial god. But this is just my time for cultivation. If I were someone else, maybe this time would be reduced a lot. "


    I nodded: "then I''m relieved. To tell you the truth, I''m worried that after the realm of Yuanshen is too high, my own strength will be too different from that of him. At that time, it will be difficult for noumenon and Yuanshen to integrate, so I can be regarded as useless. "


    Ling''er said, "don''t worry about it. We have already thought it over for the master. When the master reaches the realm of King Wu, we will take turns to accompany the master to practice and speed up the master''s practice."


    "Accompany me to practice?" I feel this sentence is strange: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Linger said, "we are all spiritual people, which is no different from Yuanshen body. So as long as the master is willing, we can enter the master''s body and impart all we have learned in our life to the master. As long as the master''s original God does not exclude us, we can speed up the master''s cultivation to a certain extent. "


    I know that the strength of the yuan God will affect the speed of martial arts cultivation, but I didn''t expect that other yuan gods can also enter my body to help me cultivate.


    This is cheating, and it''s still obvious cheating.


    If someone else said this to me, I would doubt it, but now it''s ling''er who said these words to me, I don''t doubt anything.


    Anyway, I can''t count on my original God. He wants to leave me wholeheartedly. Maybe he will leave tomorrow, and I can''t count on it.


    After my body becomes strong, let''s see if they can really help me speed up my cultivation.

 Chapter 809

    Although I believed linger''s words, I still felt strange and couldn''t help saying, "this... Are you sure it can work?"


    Ling''er said positively, "it works. Sister Xiaozhu and I know it''s OK. However, there are preconditions for doing so, that is, the master''s body must be strong enough. If the flesh is too weak, other yuan gods will cause some damage to the body after entering. Ordinary people may not be able to bear it and will die. "


    I nodded: "just in this case, I think maybe I don''t have to wait for me to become King Wu. I''m practicing body cultivation. It''s going well now. According to my current cultivation speed, in three years at most, I can have a flesh body comparable to the Wuxian again. Then you can help me cultivate and speed up my cultivation. "


    Ling''er said, "three years? The master himself said that it would take at least three years to reach the physical strength of Wuxian. There is no conflict with my master becoming King Wu. I firmly believe that in three years, the master will become King Wu. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "then if I can really reach the realm of King Wu in three years, I thank you linger. Ling''er, I don''t know what Xiaozhu is now? Which of you is better than you? "


    Ling''er smiled: "sister Xiaozhu is good at attack and has great wisdom. I am partial to defense, and my wisdom is not as good as sister Xiaozhu. And sister Xiaozhu''s character is much softer than me, and she is closer to her master... "


    I smiled: "you haven''t told me where she is now?"


    Ling''er said: "sister Xiaozhu should be close to the high-level martial god now. I feel that her attack power is getting stronger and stronger through her recent cultivation. If she talks about her attack power alone, I''m afraid she has reached the high-level martial god."


    I knew that Xiaozhu''s strength would have a period of rapid growth, but I didn''t expect that she would become a super existence comparable to the high-level martial god more than a year ago.


    The gap between us is getting wider and wider, and my pressure is much greater in an instant.


    I was silent. I felt that if I didn''t practice hard, I would be abandoned by my friends.


    History has proved that it is difficult for friends with great differences in strength to maintain a long-term friend relationship.


    In view of this, I said to ling''er, "now Shengxian gate is developing rapidly, and the strength of the disciples of Shengxian gate is also advancing with each passing day. Everyone has made every effort to improve their personal strength, and I can''t delay making progress. I decided to shut up again and practice body cultivation until my physical body can be as strong as before. "


    Ling''er smiled: "it''s best for the master to think so. I''m also worried that the master is content with the current situation and doesn''t want to make progress."


    I said positively, "how can you think so? I''ve been practicing very hard, and I''ve never relaxed at any time. "


    Ling''er glanced: "is the host going to have a banquet tonight? I think the master is happy! "


    As soon as I was stunned, I smiled bitterly and said, "I was going to ask xuelianer to help me out on how to manage the immortal gate during my retreat. I don''t mean what you said. Don''t talk nonsense. If sister Hua Hua knows, she should be angry again. "


    Ling''er said with a smile, "will the master be afraid of sister Hua''er? I think the matter between the master and sister Hua''er should be solved earlier. If it is delayed for a long time, there will be problems sooner or later. "


    I sighed: "to tell you the truth, sister Hua''er is so excellent. I always feel that I don''t deserve her."


    Ling''er said with a smile, "come on, what the master said, I feel like I''m deliberately pushing away. Master, if you don''t like sister Hua''er, you''ll explain what you said earlier. Don''t delay others. "


    I listened to linger''s words and was stunned. I couldn''t close my mouth for a long time.


    What do you mean I don''t look up to sister Hua''er? If this is heard by others and spread to Sai Hua''er''s ears, will I still be confused?


    I was a little surprised, stared at ling''er and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I really feel I don''t deserve her..."


    Ling''er said, "don''t say this. It''s better for the master to say these words with sister Hua''er. The host''s guests are here. I''m not a disciple of Shengxian sect. I don''t want to participate in the affairs of Shengxian sect for the time being. "


    I was stunned and remembered that I had asked Dongmei to find xuelianer before.


    Linger''s words made me think of other things. I should not have forgotten the invited guests.


    Xuelian''er came quickly. I talked to ling''er and didn''t notice that she had arrived outside the door.


    "What do you want from me? We just met, this is... "Xuelian''er came in and said with a smile. Suddenly, she saw ling''er and changed her mouth:" ling''er is also here. We''ve met before, but we haven''t spoken. My name is xuelian''er. "


    Ling''er smiled: "Hello, princess, I remember the princess. If the princess wants to talk to my master, I won''t disturb her. "


    Xuelian''er smiled and said, "see you outside, what I said to the sect leader is about Shengxian sect. Don''t avoid it."


    I also said, "what we''re talking about is all about Shengxian gate. Linger, if you listen, maybe you can help us out."


    Ling''er said with a smile, "I''m not sister Xiaozhu. I know I can''t help my master. And I don''t have a body. You drink and eat meat. I look envious, but I can''t eat and drink. How hard it is! "


    I said, "I''ll say it by the way. Xiaozhu and linger, if you want to shape the flesh, I can ask some elders to help prepare. Once the conditions are ripe, I will help you shape the flesh and make you a real human warrior. "


    Ling''er was overjoyed and hurried to say, "that''s great. I dream of having my own flesh body. After all, only a warrior with flesh body can reach the peak and fly to the fairy world."


    I understood ling''er''s mood and said with a smile, "there are a lot of necessary materials for shaping the flesh body. I have to give the supreme elder more time to collect them. I can assure you that your flesh will satisfy you. "


    Ling''er said with a smile, "thank you, master. Our flesh will be entrusted to our master. "


    I promised them to help them shape their bodies before. At this time, linger was still moved, and her eyes changed.


    There are a lot of people around me, but not many have really helped me. In the future, I should think about it and help my friends as much as possible. After all, my friends have helped me a lot and reciprocity.


    I feel that today is doomed to be entangled in worldly affairs and have no time to practice, so I don''t think much. It''s hard to have the fun of being an audience by watching xuelian''er, linger and Dongmei laughing and drinking.

 Chapter 810

    After a polite drink and some food, I became a passer-by, and almost no one paid attention to me.


    Xuelian''er smiled and said, "Congratulations, ling''er. You should be happy now that your physical affairs have been settled. Let''s have a toast. "


    Xuelianer wanted to drink. She raised her glass and touched linger. Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang also had a drink.


    Xuelian''er always drinks a cup of cow''s drink. Although linger doesn''t need to drink and eat, she has to drink a cup with xuelian''er and come out as an appearance.


    After a glass of wine, the relationship between them seemed to be much closer, laughing and chatting together.


    Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang drink like water. They and xuelianer drink like cows, one drink at a time, and there is no end.


    Laughing and joking, the wine was like running water. They drank it cup by cup. After a while, all the wine prepared by Dongmei was drunk.


    I was looking for xuelian''er to tell me what happened after I closed the door. Now, they are only drinking. Even my master has been forgotten, let alone anything else.


    Dongmei smiled and went to get the wine. She gave me a special look when she left. Her eyes clearly told me: forget it, master. Don''t pay attention to them drunks.


    Dongmei herself is also an alcoholic. Although she is very sober, she drinks no less wine than xuelianer.


    But people who love wine don''t think they are drunkards, and Dongmei is no exception.


    Helplessly watching xuelianer and others drink, I know xuelianer will get drunk sooner or later. The purpose of looking for her tonight can only give up.


    Ling''er will not get drunk. Yuanshen''s drinking is just an appearance. The wine has not been absorbed at all, so there is no saying of getting drunk.


    Seeing that it was impossible to talk to xuelian''er, I poured wine for them and became a free waiter.


    I also drank a little. At the beginning, I drank with xuelian''er. I''m not a drinker. This time, I asked xuelian''er to drink, so I didn''t think much about pouring wine for xuelian''er.


    Ten jin of good wine was drunk by xuelianer and they were finally a little drunk.


    Xuelianer drank the most, so she was completely drunk and fell asleep on the table. She didn''t look like a snow family princess.


    The wine prepared by Dongmei is good. Xuelianer is good, but the amount of wine is not very large. After drinking for a while, she got drunk. After falling asleep, she still shouted "drink" in her mouth.


    Ling''er helped xuelian''er to have a rest. Dongmei smiled and arranged a room for xuelian''er directly.


    Anyway, there are many rooms in yixianju. It''s nothing for xuelianer to stay here for one night.


    I sighed and went to practice body art. I only told Dongmei to take care of the drunken xuelian''er and didn''t want to pay attention to the drunken people.


    Ling''er is right. Everyone is trying to cultivate, and the immortal sect is also developing rapidly. As the sect leader, I have to hurry up to cultivate.


    After xuelianer got drunk, she slept until noon the next day.


    After I simply told her what she wanted to do, I announced that I was closed again and was ready to practice at ease for months to years.


    This time, I was determined to go out after I recovered my strength. I prepared enough cultivation resources. Except that Dongmei stayed and occasionally prepared something for me, no one else could enter yixianju to disturb my cultivation.


    Of course, ling''er and Xiao Zhu stayed in the Wanbao tripod because they had to practice, and stayed with Wanbao, the first spirit of the Wanbao tripod.


    It is expected that the maximum time of my closure will not exceed ten years, which is much longer than the year I said before.


    For ordinary people, ten years may be the most important period in their life, accounting for at least one tenth of their whole life, but for people like me, this time is not long.


    At the later stage of martial arts cultivation, people often practice in isolation for decades to hundreds of years for a breakthrough in the realm. My time of isolation is not very long this time.


    Naturally, this has something to do with the extension of the life span of martial artists, especially high-level martial artists. In the long life of martial artists, let alone ten years, even a hundred years and a thousand years, it may only be a very short period of time in the long life.


    The more powerful the warrior is, the longer his life is, and the more vague his concept of time is.


    It is said that someone has cultivated the power of time and can control time. Life is infinite, so he doesn''t care about the passage of time.


    As long as a martial artist beyond the martial arts realm begins to contain the aura between heaven and earth in his body, and the aura no longer repairs and moistens the martial artist''s body all the time, the martial artist''s life will naturally become longer.


    The purer the aura, the greater the amount of aura, the stronger the ability to repair the flesh, and the longer the natural life.


    The spirit of a warrior in the realm of martial god is almost absolutely pure, and there are signs of transformation towards immortal spirit. In theory, the life span of such a warrior is infinite.


    However, even when human warriors reach the realm of martial god, they still have to eat and drink Lasa and grains. Although they are necessary to protect their lives, they also contain many substances harmful to human body, which will affect their life span.


    Some harmful substances, even Reiki, cannot be completely removed. They will slowly deposit in the warrior''s body, accumulate over time, and slowly reach a level enough to endanger the warrior''s life.


    This is also one of the reasons why the martial god can not really live forever. It is also the reason why the martial god wants to fly to the fairy world and become a real immortal through cultivation.


    Only immortals and gods and men higher than immortals can really live forever.


    I need a lot of food to supplement my physical strength and necessary elixirs to supplement my extremely fast aura. Dongmei is helping me with these things. She is busy all day, but she has no complaints.


    After observing her for a while, I decisively taught her the body refining skill taught by Jin Xiang to practice this set of body refining skill with me.


    Dongmei itself is a martial artist who practices body cultivation. When practicing Jinxiang''s body cultivation, she made great progress and quickly caught up with me who began to practice more than half a year earlier.


    Jin Xiang taught me this set of unknown body refining skill. With my practice, I gradually found its magic.


    Every time I practice body cultivation, I will obviously feel that my body becomes stronger and the strength of my body increases obviously.


    And with my cultivation, the speed of strengthening is accelerating slowly. It seems that the more I change later, the faster the speed of cultivation.

 Chapter 811

    The holy body absorbs Reiki at a speed that ordinary people can''t imagine. No one can predict the rapid progress of holy body cultivation.


    I originally thought that the holy body was no different from ordinary people when practicing body art, or even worse. Now I know that my previous judgment was wrong. The holy body was indeed no different from ordinary people in the initial period of practicing body art, but with the strength of the holy body, there was a qualitative change gradually.


    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, I have been closed for more than a year. At this time, I have been practicing body cultivation for nearly two years. When I practice body cultivation, the progress is almost visible to the naked eye.


    Apart from the time spent in cultivating the mind method of the immortal ascending sect and the body refining technique in the Dragon subduing formula in the first year, in fact, I concentrated on cultivating this body refining technique for more than a year, but my physical strength was no less than that of a peak king of martial arts, and even Ling ER was very surprised.


    The body refining skill taught by Jin Xiang has the special effect of purifying the aura in my body, so my flesh body will change so much in such a short time.


    Pure aura can automatically temper the physical body of martial artists. For those martial artists who do not deliberately practice body skills, the physical body will become stronger with the improvement of the realm. That''s why.


    Body refining didn''t increase the amount of aura in my body, but it could purify my aura, which made me very happy. I couldn''t help telling Dongmei and let her practice this set of body refining wholeheartedly.


    I still need to concentrate on everything I do. I temporarily put aside the cultivation of skills and war skills such as immortality promotion and dragon subduing formula, and concentrate on cultivating body skills. In a short period of more than a year, I succeeded in making my body as strong as a peak king of martial arts.


    This is almost the same as the body of the warrior in the Wuxian realm that ling''er said before. As long as I stick to it for a while, I think I can do it.


    At that time, Yuanshen bodies such as linger or Xiaozhu will enter my body to help me cultivate. With a Yuanshen in the realm of martial god to help me cultivate, my realm will usher in a period of rapid improvement.


    Dongmei has to take care of me while practicing. Under the distraction, the progress is too slow than me.


    I wanted her to leave me alone and concentrate on practicing body art, but she refused to say anything and insisted on taking care of me while practicing.


    Dongmei is a mecha warrior. Her body is a weapon and her most powerful place. She was originally very suitable for cultivating this set of body refining skills. She should progress faster than me.


    I delayed her. I thought so more than once, and I talked to Dongmei more than once.


    Dongmei has always refused to leave here to practice alone. I have no choice but to give her more cultivation resources as much as possible so that she can achieve greater results in her Limited cultivation time.


    Fortunately, since she began to practice the immortal promotion decision of the immortal promotion gate in order to solve her body fever, she has achieved quite high results in a short time. In a few years, she has surpassed me and reached level 9 general.


    Dongmei''s comprehensive strength has already surpassed that of King Wu. Now she is in a higher level and stronger. In addition to the old King Wu of the Shen family, she can be regarded as an expert in the immortal sect.


    This is also a little lucky, otherwise I will feel sorry for Dongmei and feel that it has delayed her cultivation.


    Time is like running water. The blink of an eye is the end of my third year of isolation. At this time, I am theoretically 24 years old.


    A 24-year-old man should have a thick beard and a strong man''s breath.


    But because my body was remodeled more than three years ago, these features are just showing, not very obvious.


    I don''t know when I started to practice in seclusion for three years. I occasionally get distracted when I practice and think of my family and friends, or I suddenly want to stop practicing and talk to Dongmei who is concentrating on practicing.


    But now that I''m closed, I can''t easily get out of the pass, let alone disturb the winter plum, which doesn''t have much cultivation time. I have to give up my idea again and again and continue to cultivate.


    At the end of the year, there will also be snow at Shengxian gate. During this period, the weather becomes very cold. You can also see the heavy snow and ice outside in Yixian residence and feel the slightest chill.


    After practice, I occasionally stop at the window to have a look at the snow and recall some things in the snow.


    Occasionally, ling''er will come out and talk to me, but as long as there are few opportunities, because she is worried that she will disturb me.


    Xiaozhu and Wanbao are seizing the time to practice and strive for me to start shaping their flesh body at the end of my retreat. They rarely come out to meet me.


    At this time, my body refining technique has made little achievements. It not only reaches the physical strength of Dongfang red maple comparable to that of Wuxian, but also because after practicing this body refining technique, the aura in my body becomes extremely pure. Therefore, when I occasionally practice mental skills, the speed is faster than before.


    The strong physical body and the strong yuan God determine the cultivation speed. Now I can guarantee it in both aspects. Coupled with the special constitution of the holy body, it is normal for me to cultivate fast.


    The body refining skill is small, and the flesh becomes very powerful. Next, I should practice immortality and make the realm keep up with the flesh.


    Ling''er originally planned to enter my body to help me cultivate at this time, but because my yuan God is in the critical period of cultivation, I can''t be disturbed, and this plan can only be temporarily stranded.


    My Yuanshen seems to really want to leave my noumenon. He works very hard and performs much better than my noumenon.


    My Yuanshen is different and out of sync with the noumenon. It is more appropriate to say that it is my Yuanshen than a close partner of mine.


    If it''s someone else''s original God, can it be the same as the noumenon? They must be consistent.


    I have nothing to do about it. Who told me that everything was an accident when I practiced Yuanshen? Even the emergence of Yuanshen was an accident?


    And when the yuan God really leaves, I spend some time cultivating my second yuan God and a yuan God who is completely synchronized with my noumenon.


    These are the latter things. At present, I still continue to practice and strive to raise my realm and become a king of martial arts as soon as possible.


    Theoretically speaking, it is not difficult for me to reach the realm of King Wu within ten years. In particular, I also have inexhaustible cultivation resources, recognized as the best mental method, responsible masters and dedicated friends.


    I seem to see the day when I become king of martial arts again. I feel a little excited in my heart. When I practice, I seem to have more confidence.

 Chapter 812

    On this day, after Dongmei''s practice, I stopped preparing food. I said to Dongmei, "you can rest assured and practice later. I''ll call someone to do these trivial things."


    Dongmei was stunned and said firmly, "no, I think I can do these things well without others coming to help."


    After a pause, she said uneasily, "does the sect leader think I haven''t done these things well?"


    I smiled: "how could it be? I just think it''s delaying your practice time. I want to give you more time to practice. Don''t think about it. I don''t mean anything else. "


    Dongmei looked at me and said carefully, "thank you, sect leader. Master, when can I shave my master''s beard? It''s a little long. "


    I was stunned, then smiled and said, "don''t bother you. I''ll shave myself in a moment, so as not to affect my image."


    Dongmei couldn''t help laughing: "the good or bad image of the host doesn''t have much to do with whether there is a beard or not. There are no outsiders here anyway, and no one knows the image of the master. "


    I also smiled, reached out and touched the beard on my chin. I didn''t know when it was growing. I found that at least a year had passed.


    Dongmei insists that I don''t ask others for help. She has always taken care of my daily life. It''s really hard for her for years.


    Dongmei has been practicing body cultivation. She knows that this set of body cultivation is most suitable for her. It can be said that it is not too much to be tailored, so she makes extra efforts when practicing.


    Her achievements are also obvious. Although she hasn''t practiced body cultivation to the extreme, it''s not far away.


    At this time, Dongmei''s body is very close to the body of King Kong. As long as the last step is the real body of King Kong.


    I was very pleased with this, so I calmed down and began to practice immortality.


    The best way to cultivate mental skills is to calm down and have no distractions. I slowly calm down, enter the state of forgetting things and me, and start practicing immortality wholeheartedly.


    I have experience in mental cultivation before level 3 King Wu. I can practice it easily without any obstacles.


    A few months later, at the end of another summer, my realm has successfully broken through to level 8 generals.


    Level 8 generals are seven small realms higher than the previous level 1 generals. During this period, I have risen seven small realms and made rapid progress. Even Ling Er even said it was magical.


    I''m not very satisfied with this. After all, I have experience in the cultivation of the martial general realm. As long as the amount of Reiki is increased, the realm will break through naturally. There are almost no obstacles. It should be possible to break through faster.


    According to my cultivation speed before, I should have reached the level of level 9 generals in more than a year. Now there is still a small level, which shows that my cultivation speed has decreased a lot.


    This was completely beyond my expectation. When my body was not strong before, my cultivation speed was much faster than now.


    Fortunately, I obviously felt that the aura in my body was very pure. It was not the aura with many impurities when I practiced before.


    This is probably the reason why my cultivation speed is slower. After all, it takes time to purify Reiki.


    It''s good. The speed of cultivation is slow, but the aura is more pure. In the final analysis, it''s still very good for me.


    After laying the foundation, the future cultivation will become more smooth, and the benefits will be very obvious in the future.


    I intend to break through the realm of generals and enter the realm of King Wu again between the fourth and fifth years of seclusion. Now it seems that this time may be delayed.


    Calm down and continue to practice. I don''t dare to hesitate, because more than half of my expected closing time has passed, and the remaining time and task are still very heavy.


    Half a year later, I finally broke through to the peak of military generals. In order to prepare to break through to the realm of King Wu, I stopped to have a rest.


    At this time, when I looked at Dongmei again, I found that Dongmei''s progress in the cultivation of body cultivation made me very envious.


    Originally a mecha warrior, her physical strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Now after cultivation, she has directly reached the physical strength of the martial god realm and has the body of King Kong.


    What makes me feel more surprised and envious is that Dongmei has made great achievements in cultivating immortality. She is already a top military general, just like me.


    This progress is also amazing. You know, she hasn''t been practicing immortality for a long time, and she doesn''t have the same experience as me, let alone the support of the holy body.


    If her realm is included, Dongmei is now a warrior whose strength is comparable to that of Wuxian and can fight higher and higher.


    Of course, this is only in theory. In actual combat, the physical body is strong and comparable to the martial god, but the realm is only Dongmei, the top martial general, which can compete with the general martial king at most.


    Once the realm of Dongmei breaks through the realm of King Wu, it will be another Wuxian level expert of Shengxian gate.


    Wuxian, how many people dream of it! I also hope that I can reach the realm of Wuxian and have the opportunity to enjoy the feeling of standing on the top of the world with those Wuxian.


    Although the martial god is a more powerful existence, I know that it is not easy to become a martial god. The martial immortal is closer to me.


    After congratulating Dongmei, I told her the matters needing attention to break through King Wu, and suggested that she leave yixianju and find a relatively quiet and safe place to break through the realm of King Wu.


    Although yixianju is safe here, it can''t stop the natural disaster. If Dongmei breaks through here, yixianju will no longer exist.


    Dongmei is not far from the breakthrough. She resolutely leaves yixianju and goes to find a verified place to break through the robbery.


    When careful Dongmei left, she specially asked Xia Zhu to serve my daily life, so as not to be taken care of in yixianju.


    I was moved by Dongmei''s carefulness and gave her some pills to help her break through.


    I continue to practice in yixianju. In addition to eating and other things that must be done, the rest of the time is practice.


    I was not a cultivation madman. At this time, I really became a cultivation madman. I practiced most of the time every day and didn''t even talk to Xia Zhu.


    Xia Zhu saw that I worked so hard and followed me to practice hard. It looks like Dongmei. She hopes to improve her strength to a high enough level.


    Xia Zhu may not want to fall behind Dongmei, or she may not want me to see that she doesn''t practice hard. She works harder than Dongmei.


    In a few days, Xia Zhu and I almost formed a relationship of mutual supervision and competition.


    For our cultivation, such a relationship is very good. Only with competitors and competitors can we have motivation and work harder.


    Although Xia Zhu''s level is lower than mine and she is only a level 5 general, like Dongmei, she is stronger than me and can give me a kind of pressure.

 Chapter 813

    As I continued to practice, I soon forgot the time again. I just knew that Dongmei came back one day.


    Dongmei, who returned to yixianju, had a great change of momentum. At a glance, she knew that she had successfully broken through to the realm of King Wu.


    At this time, I was also in the critical period of breakthrough. I had no time to congratulate Dongmei. I just looked at her and continued to practice.


    I broke through the realm of King Wu before. This breakthrough was completely unimpeded. There was no natural disaster. I broke through the realm of King Wu quietly and became a first-class king of Wu again.


    In Yixian residence, Dongmei and I are the real king of martial arts. Linger, Xiaozhu and Wanbao are the weapons and spirits of the martial god realm. They are all experts. For a time, Yixian residence is full of the breath of experts, and ordinary disciples don''t dare to come in at all.


    Jin Xiang must dare to come in. He is a true martial god. He has the strength of the peak martial god and the immortal body of King Kong. The breath we emit has no impact on him.


    If Jin Xiang and others hadn''t asked for a meeting many times and interrupted my cultivation, I wouldn''t know how long Dongmei had left and how long I had practiced.


    After asking Jin Xiang, I knew that I had been closed for more than four years this time. Combined with the previous closing time, it was basically consistent with my expected ten years.


    I have been practicing with Dongmei for nearly ten years unconsciously. I have been used to being taken care of by Dongmei and living and practicing with Dongmei.


    I''ve been playing with my fingers for ten years. This time, I have some experience. It''s said that martial arts practitioners practice. In the back, they often shut down for tens of years. It seems that it''s really true.


    Dongmei is a mecha warrior. Ten years later, her appearance still hasn''t changed. It''s like taking spirit grass such as Zhuyan grass.


    I can''t change at all. Besides, my beard always inadvertently becomes very long and looks a little sloppy.


    Jin Xiang and others stood in front of me and looked at me with some strange eyes. About this time, I haven''t shaved my beard for a long time, so I looked very sloppy.


    And because I haven''t moved for months this time, I''m a little messy.


    "Sect leader, we came here rashly and disturbed the sect leader''s cultivation. Please forgive me."


    Jin Xiang took the lead and said, "if it weren''t for some things in the door, we wouldn''t disturb your cultivation."


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I couldn''t help but say vaguely, "I''ve been here for ten years, and it''s time to get out of the pass. What''s the situation of Shengxian gate? "


    Jin Xiang was stunned and immediately said, "the immortal gate is still safe, but there are some things that need the sect leader to make up his mind..."


    I didn''t listen to Jin Xiang very carefully. I murmured, "ten years? How time flies... Supreme elder, why are you looking for me? "


    Jin Xiang and others looked at each other, but Jin Xiang said, "sect leader, a sect has suddenly sprung up in our Chilong Kingdom recently, calling itself Huashen gate. Huashen sect has a large number of disciples, and their strength is very strong. The sect leader claims to be from the fairyland and is a genuine immortal. Although I haven''t seen the sect leader of Huashen sect, his actions have seriously threatened the development of our immortal sect. Apart from anything else, they have declared war on us by eradicating all the branch rudders we have developed in various cities within the territory of Chilong in recent years. "


    "What?!" I was surprised: "wipe out all our branches? When did this happen? "


    Jin Xiang sighed: "it happened this month ago. Originally, we wanted to solve it ourselves and not disturb the sect leader''s cultivation. But we didn''t know until last night that we can''t win the Huashen gate. You have to make up your mind. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "the master of Huashen sect really has the strength of immortals. The four of us lost one after another. We... Are not opponents together. "


    "You made it clear." I frowned and shouted, "I can''t understand what you said. What''s going on? Doesn''t that mean there can''t be immortals on oxygen star? Does the power of the interface have no effect on the sect leader of Huashen sect? "


    Jin Xiang hesitated and didn''t speak. Instead, Jin dingzhang said, "don''t be angry. Please allow me to speak slowly."


    I found that Jin dingzhang''s face was very ugly. At the same time, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan''s faces were also very heavy. Knowing that things must be not simple, I tried to calm down: "take your time. Even if the sky falls, don''t we have tens of thousands of disciples in Shengxian sect? The big deal is to fight them. "


    Jin dingzhang hugged his fist and said, "it''s good if the sect leader is not angry. I''ll tell the sect leader the whole story..."


    I tried to calm down and listen to Jin dingzhang tell the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    When Jin dingzhang said it, everyone was very quiet. It seemed that they were afraid of huashenmen and showed a trace of uneasiness.


    I also feel very surprised and uneasy. The Huashen sect is a powerful sect that emerges out of thin air. No one has heard of this sect before they show up.


    Huashen gate appeared in the red dragon Kingdom about a year ago. They suddenly appeared. The first war was against our Shengxian gate.


    Jin dingzhang said that the first battle of Huashen gate was against the branch established by our Shengxian gate in Chilong city. After that war, the branch of Shengxian gate in Chilong city was directly leveled and the whole branch was uprooted.


    If the leader of the branch rudder and the contact person hadn''t jointly sent out news at the time of crisis, I''m afraid the supreme elder Jin Xiang and others wouldn''t know that the branch rudder of Chilong city had been uprooted.


    After the first World War, Jin Xiang, who got the news, sent experts from the punishment hall to find out the truth of the matter, but the people sent fell into the sea and never returned.


    At that time, there were 50 experts sent out. Each of them was an expert in the realm of King Wu, accounting for almost half of the existing King Wu in Shengxian gate.


    After those people disappeared, the strength of Shengxian gate plummeted, almost equivalent to going back to ten years ago.


    After the loss was too great, Jin Xiang knew the seriousness of the matter. The people sent out to investigate the cause of the matter for the second time were led by Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan. When he went, he also took all the remaining deacons of the death hall in the realm of the king of Wu in the immortal gate.


    Jin Xiang''s order is to eradicate the so-called Huashen gate people who dare to break ground on our immortal gate at all costs. When necessary, they can even use all means.


    Maybe the enemy discovered the intention of the immortal sect. This time, no matter how our people searched, they couldn''t find the trace of the people of the Huashen sect.


    Even Du Kang, the leader of the red dragon Kingdom, who was invited out by Jin Xiang and others, could not find any news about Huashen gate. They seemed to disappear out of thin air.

 Chapter 814

    Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan, who had no choice but to return to Shengxian gate, reported the action in detail to Jin Xiang. Jin Xiang was also helpless and had to temporarily give up his previous orders and give preferential treatment to the families of the missing Shengxian gate disciples.


    According to Jin Xiang''s previous intention, Shengxian gate has only developed two branches in the past ten years, one in Chilong city and the other in Jingshen city nearest to Shengxian gate.


    The purpose of establishing a branch in Chilong city is to have a good relationship with Du Kang and the state of Chilong.


    At the beginning, we started to establish a branch after we directly contacted Du Kang, which can be regarded as a way of alliance with Du Kang.


    Another branch is located in Jingshen city. The reason for its establishment is that it is closest to the headquarters of Shengxian gate, which is convenient to take care of. At the same time, the branch here can also be regarded as an external gate of Shengxian gate, which can help the headquarters do some things, such as receiving new disciples, or providing convenience to the people of Shengxian gate who want to leave Shengxian gate to work, etc.


    Now the branch of Chilong city has been eradicated, and the only remaining branch is the branch in Jingshen city.


    After the branch of Chilong city was eradicated by Huashen gate a year ago, Jin Xiang and others strengthened the alert of the branch in Jingshen city. Jin Xiang first sent martial artists from the king of martial arts realm of the punishment hall to settle in the branch. Although they usually don''t interfere with the affairs of the branch, they will help immediately if there is any danger.


    Then Jin Xiang asked elder Liu Xianzu to take his disciples directly to the branch in Jingshen city.


    Liu Xianzu, who has the realm of martial god, guarded the branch rudder in Jingshen city. I think it must be foolproof. This is also Jinxiang''s original intention.


    However, according to Jin dingzhang, the branch in Jingshen city was attacked late the night before yesterday by the same sect calling itself Huashen gate, and the personnel in the branch were almost completely destroyed.


    The whole branch rudder, except Liu Xianzu who escaped sadly with some of his disciples, all the others fell into the hand of Huashen gate, and life and death are unknown.


    According to Liu Xianzu''s memory, they had little power to fight back at that time. Those disciples who fell into the Huashen sect were afraid of more or less bad luck.


    Upon learning the news, Jin Xiang immediately took Jin dingzhang and Li Zhongyuan, and summoned all the disciples of Shengxian gate above the generals to go to the branch of Jingshen city to seek revenge from the people of Huashen gate.


    Jin Xiang and others who were full of confidence met their opponents this time. The sect leader of Huashen sect really had the super fighting power of one person to defeat Jin Xiang and other four people, and blocked Jin Xiang and other four top martial gods alone.


    At that time, Jin Xiang and other four people went together, but they were still defeated. If they were not prepared in advance, I was afraid it would be difficult for them to get away.


    There was really no way for Jin Xiang and others to withdraw from Jingshen City, return to the headquarters, and close the channel between the headquarters and the outside world.


    They thought that this would prevent the people of Huashen gate from entering Shengxian gate and have more time to prepare for the war with Huashen gate. To everyone''s surprise, the people of Huashen gate were not blocked by the closed channel, but drove straight into the interior of Shengxian gate.


    The array at the entrance of Shengxian gate was cracked. It is conceivable that the leader of Huashen gate is powerful.


    At this time, Jin Xiang and others had no way back. They had to bite the bullet and negotiate with the people of huashenmen.


    During the negotiation, huashenmen asked us to evacuate shengxianmen and give this place to them.


    Naturally, Jin Xiang and others would not agree to such unreasonable demands. After number theory negotiations, Jin Xiang and others argued with reason, and the final result was that the victory of World War I was determined.


    Naturally, this war will not be a group war between the two sides, but an agreement that the two sides will fight ten people each, and the party with more victories will be the final winner.


    The losing party unconditionally meets the three conditions of the winning party, and evacuating Shengxian gate is naturally one of the conditions.


    If we fail in this battle, according to the conditions of Huashen gate, we Shengxian gate will leave here and go to other places to find a new sect residence.


    Not only that, we can''t take anything here, including all our magic weapons.


    In other words, if we lose, we have nothing.


    What''s more infuriating is that if we fail, we must dissolve Shengxian gate.


    Huashenmen is trying to force Jinxiang and others to death. It''s unbearable. At the same time, Jinxiang and others who are not absolutely sure of defeating their opponents discussed again and again, and finally decided to come to me.


    After all, I''m the sect leader of Shengxian sect. I still have to decide how to do such a big event.


    After hearing the introduction of Jin Xiang and others, I pondered: "this matter seems very complicated. Have you sent someone to check the details of Huashen gate? In addition to knowing that their sect leader is an immortal beyond the martial god... Let''s say he is an immortal for the time being. I always think this person is not a real immortal, maybe a warrior in the martial god realm, but his combat effectiveness is very strong. "


    Jin Xiang said, "we have sent someone to check the details of Huashen gate, but we don''t know much. Huashenmen is a sect that rises suddenly. It claims to be an immortal who came to our world and formed it. There are several martial gods in Huashen sect, and their strength is similar to that of us. There are also a large number of Wuxian, including high-level Wuxian, whose strength is basically compared with that of low-level Wushen. This is obviously better than us. It is by no means that we can overcome it. "


    Jin dingzhang then said, "in addition to Wuxian, there are many Wuwang in Huashen gate. The number is only several times that of our Shengxian gate. In addition, before our King Wu mysteriously disappeared dozens of people, now the strength comparison between our two sides can be said to be one in the sky and the other in the ground. "


    Liu Xianzu also said, "as far as I know, there are at least ten people besides the sect leader. Those ten people are known as the "ten kings". They are called Jianshan king, Longshan king, Sheshan king, Kunshan king, Wushan king, Wushan king, frost Mountain King, iceberg king, Baishan king and murderous peak king. These ten people are all martial artists in the realm of martial god. The most powerful is the king of homicide peak. It is said that their strength has reached the peak of martial god, which is not inferior to the supreme elder. "


    I frowned and said in a heavy voice, "how can there be so many high-level warriors in this world suddenly? Is the world really going to change? Ten martial gods, plus a large number of martial immortals and kings, don''t we have no chance of winning? "


    If, as the elders said, Huashen sect has so many experts, where is the half chance of winning if we compete with them?


    I knew in my heart that the elders were forced to agree to the competition, but agreeing to such an unfair competition gave me a huge problem. I was also the first two.


    I hope we can find a way to solve the problem of huashenmen, otherwise we really have no room to face the challenge of many experts.

 Chapter 815

    Liu Xianzu frowned at me and said carefully, "it''s not like that. The four of us are sure to win our opponents. If we fight, it''s no problem to win four games. The leader of Huashen sect has made it clear that he will not take part in this competition. Other martial gods are not our opponents except the strongest murderer peak king. As long as the supreme elder defeats the murdering queen bee, the three of us are sure to win. "


    I felt a little relieved: "in this way, we can win at least four games, which is good news. But if we win four games, it''s no different from not winning one. After all, the loser has nothing. We can''t afford to lose. Four elders, it seems that our immortal sect is facing the biggest challenge since the opening of the sect. Do you have any good suggestions? "


    Jin Xiang shook his head first. Jin dingzhang and Liu Xianzu shook their heads and didn''t speak.


    Only Li Zhongyuan said in silence, "sect leader, I think we might as well learn from the ancients. Maybe we can win more."


    I looked at Li Zhongyuan and felt a little surprised: "what does elder Li mean?"


    Li Zhongyuan said, "I mean, the supreme elder should not fight against the king of murdering peak, but against the king of Longshan, the second of the ten kings. The three of us still deal with our opponents, so we can have absolute confidence to win four games. After these four games, the sect leader will personally deal with a king of Huashen sect, so that he will have a chance to win one more victory. "


    I looked at Li Zhongyuan and secretly complained: Although my strength is not half the goods ten years ago, I can draw with the general king of martial arts at most, far from being the opponent of the God of martial arts.


    Even if I go all out and do it unreservedly, I can only defeat ordinary low-level Wuxian at most. It''s hard to say what will happen in the face of Wushen.


    "What does elder Li mean?" Jin dingzhang whispered: "although the sect leader''s strength is very strong, he is not the opponent of the martial god. If you say so, you are obviously framing the sect leader, hum... "


    Li Zhongyuan said, "I have reason to say this, but I don''t want to frame the sect leader."


    After taking a look at us, Li Zhongyuan said: "although the sect leader is still the king of martial arts, the sect leader has cultivated the unique body refining skill of the immortal promotion sect and mastered a world-renowned unique skill, the killing God sword technique. So I think the sect leader can try to fight the martial god now, and the chance of winning will be great. "


    "Li Zhongyuan," Jin dingzhang shouted, "you asked the sect leader to fight with the martial god in the realm of the king of martial arts. You said so well. Didn''t you intend to frame the sect leader? Do you know that this will put the sect leader in extreme danger? Do you... Do you know the sin? "


    Li Zhongyuan''s face changed slightly, hugged his fist and said, "don''t be angry, elder. Listen to me. I think the sect leader is the king of martial arts. Generally speaking, those martial gods will despise the king of martial arts and will not go all out when they make a move. In this way, the sect leader will have the opportunity to use Yuanshen to attack and win with one blow... In short, it is to take advantage of the enemy''s weakness to win. "


    Jin dingzhang was silent, and so were we. No matter whether what Li Zhongyuan said can work or not, if a king of martial arts wants to win against the God of martial arts, the probability is too low.


    After a while, I said, "I can play one game, but even if I win by chance, we have won only five games, which is a draw with the people of huashenmen at most. Who will fight with in the next five games? "


    Jin Xiang said, "although the spirit tools under the master''s hand are all spirit families, and their strength is not higher than that of our human warriors, after all, they are all spirit families in the realm of martial god, and their strength is much higher than that of ordinary disciples. I think they can have a try."


    Just as I was about to speak, Jin dingzhang said, "the flesh before the door Lord... Dongfang red maple has strong strength. Can you have a try?"


    I nodded: "I will contact ling''er, Xiaozhu and Wanbao immediately. I think they can really compete. As for Dongfang Hongfeng, please ask the elders to negotiate to see if he is willing to fight. But even so, there is still one person to compete. Can the elders still have a suitable candidate? "


    Jin Xiang and others shook their heads. There was no suitable candidate.


    In my mind, there are four people who can take part in the competition, including Jin Xiang, my friends Xiao Zhu, ling''er and Wanbao, as well as Dongfang Hongfeng who may take part in the competition. There are nine people in total. Now one person is short of taking part in the competition. After all, the other party is ten people.


    Wan''er could have taken part in the competition, but I haven''t seen her for a long time, so I don''t count her in for the time being.


    "Dongmei, the maid of the sect leader, has soared in strength in the past ten years. I wonder if you can invite her to participate in this competition?"


    Jin dingzhang pondered, "her strength should be comparable to that of Wuxian. I don''t know if she can fight a war?"


    I looked back at Dongmei, who was right next to me, and asked carefully, "Dongmei, how sure do you have to protect yourself in the face of a martial god?"


    I don''t ask Dongmei if she can defeat Wu Shen, but if she can protect herself. I have my idea.


    I can''t let Dongmei take risks and fight to the end with Wushen. In fact, her participation is just to gather enough people for our competition.


    At present, Shengxian sect has not been established for a long time, and the strength of its disciples is generally low. It is really not so easy to find ten people who can fight with the martial god.


    Dongmei thought for a while before she said, "sect leader, elders. My strength is comparable to that of Wuxian, but it was not long ago that I entered the realm of Wuwang, so I think I can''t defeat Wushen. Of course, if I only want to protect myself, I''m a little sure. After all, my martial arts and combat skills are extremely powerful. I''m confident to protect myself. "


    Liu Xianzu said with a doubt, "Dongmei, what are your combat skills? Can you tell us? "


    I was worried that Dongmei would tell me about my teaching her body training, so I hurriedly said, "I taught her all her fighting skills. I think she can protect herself. Elders, let''s do this first. I want to know the strength of Shengxian gate. For ten years, among those who were originally the disciples of King Wu, has anyone successfully broken through the of Wuxian? "


    Liu Xianzu said, "I know this best. I''d better answer the sect leader''s question. In these ten years, we have spared no effort to train our disciples, which is a small achievement. At present, we have one disciple of Wuxian realm - Jin Yuan. "

 Chapter 816

    Liu Xianzu really knew the strength of the disciples of Shengxian sect, and said it in good order: "at present, among our disciples, 135 disciples of Wuwang realm, except the 50 people who disappeared in Chilong city last time and a few people who went out to work, the rest of the disciples of Wuwang realm practice here. There are more than 150000 core and ordinary disciples below generals, more than 30000 full-time logistics and other affairs disciples, more than 10000 disciples undergoing the test of the practice tower, and the current total number of disciples of Shengxian gate is about 200000. "


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "can these 200000 disciples include tens of thousands of Jin family? Are the Li family included? "


    Liu Xianzu said, "the disciples of the Jin family, except those who are already King Wu''s, have been arranged by the supreme elder in the other courtyard of the newly-built Shengxian gate, which is not within the scope of my statistics. The disciples of the Li family are within the statistical range. They are all under the door of elder Li and directly under the jurisdiction of elder Li. "


    Li Zhongyuan said, "the disciples of the Li family have no particularity and are directly under the jurisdiction of the sect director. But the sect leader has orders. The disciples of the Li family have nothing to say. "


    Jin Xiang''s mouth moved. He seemed to want to talk, but he didn''t say it.


    I nodded: "since Jinyuan is already in the realm of Wuxian, let him also prepare. If necessary, let him also participate in this competition. Elder Tai, Jin Yuan is your disciple. You know best about his strength. If it is dangerous to play, you can let him admit defeat directly. Dongfang Hongfeng''s words must depend on his own will. Although his physical body is strong, his comprehensive strength is not the opponent of Wu God. "


    Jin Xiang was stunned: "I think Jin Yuan is not as good as the master''s weapon Ling Wan''er. Let Wan''er go."


    I said: "although the weapon spirit Wan''er of the falling wild goose sword has reached the level of Wuxian, she is a weapon spirit after all. I''m afraid her combat effectiveness is not as good as that of Jinyuan. I asked Jin Yuan to get ready because I was worried that if Wan''er couldn''t participate in the competition that day, Jin Yuan could play instead of Wan''er and be prepared. "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "I will cultivate Jin Yuan in this month and strive to make his strength to a higher level."


    "A month?" I looked up at the window: "it''s almost winter. It''s bound to snow here in a month. If you elders are good at ice fighting skills, you might as well teach them to you. One month will be enough for us to cultivate new combat skills. "


    A little surprise appeared on Jin Xiang''s face and immediately said, "I''m going to ask Xue Junshi. By the way, how can we forget the famous wisdom star of military master Xue? If she were here, everything would be much easier. "


    I also patted my head and said loudly, "really, how can I forget the snow Army division? Dongmei, hurry to call military division Xue to discuss. "


    Dongmei nodded and left. The rest of us didn''t speak, but quietly waited for xuelianer''s arrival.


    A person with extraordinary wisdom may top US in a word or two. Why should we talk more here for a long time?


    When xuelian''er arrived, none of us spoke. Everyone looked at xuelian''er as if they were looking at our Savior.


    She smiled and saluted, then said to me, "sect leader, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I don''t know why you came to me?"


    I was not polite and said directly, "I believe you already know what huashenmen came to challenge. I want to know. Do you have a way to defeat them?"


    Xuelianer smiled, walked to me and sat down impolitely, as if she were my friend.


    I have nothing to say about this. I can only say with a smile: "it seems that you have a definite plan. How about we listen?"


    Xuelian''er said positively, "there is no way, but it may be necessary to wrong the sect leader and several elders."


    Jin Xiang and I were stunned. I couldn''t help frowning and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Xuelian''er said: "Huashen gate suddenly appeared and directly dealt with our immortal gate as soon as it was shot. Obviously, she wanted to make our immortal gate famous. They are very aggressive and well prepared. They know that the current Shengxian gate must not be their opponent, so they are so confident and fearless. But we know very little about them, so we are very passive. "


    After a pause, xuelianer took a cup of tea from Xia Zhu, took a sip and then said, "I believe everyone can see this, and I''m not wordy. In view of this, I have secretly investigated the history, strength and so on. Kung Fu pays off. Although huashenmen pays great attention to confidentiality, I still found some information about them and knew one of their biggest weaknesses. "


    I suddenly came to the spirit and hurriedly asked, "what weakness?"


    Xuelian''er smiled at me and said with a rather intimate look: "their weakness is that they are far from being as harmonious as they seem. Within them, they are also divided into several small camps, each of which is not satisfied with each other. As long as the sect leader and elders condescend to persuade one or more of them to take refuge in our immortal gate, everything will be solved. "


    My heart moved: "what you said is to lure each other with heavy profits? This is indeed a solution to our immediate dilemma. But we don''t know what the relationship between those forces is. If this plan fails, I''m afraid it will irritate the sect leader of Huashen sect and start against us in advance. Then we will be in danger. "


    Xuelianer said, "naturally, I have considered this for a long time. Sect leader and elders, according to intelligence analysis, I think the predecessor of Huashen sect should be the beast sect destroyed by the soldiers led by the sect leader. In those years, after the remnants of the beast gate escaped our pursuit, they secretly gathered in one place and established the so-called Huashen gate. After that, they forced several other sects to join the newly established Huashen sect with powerful force, so their strength was as strong as it is now. "


    Xuelianer''s voice changed and she was quite excited: "as far as I know, those who were forced to join Huashen sect include Shushan sect and Emei sect, which have long disappeared in history. These two sects have lived in seclusion for thousands of years. They have never moved around outside. They don''t know how the people of Huashen gate found them. They also took all their small number of disciples and forced them to join Huashen gate. "


    With xuelianer''s introduction, I gradually understood the real origin of Huashen gate and their real purpose.


    Huashen sect will never let go of Shengxian sect easily. Even if we win the contest by luck, they will still destroy us completely.


    There is a deep hatred between us, and it is immortal.

 Chapter 817

    With xuelianer''s introduction, I gradually figured out the whole story.


    It turned out that Huashen gate was formed by the residual forces of beast gate. At the beginning, its strength was very weak. It never dared to let the outside world know their existence, so it chose a very secret place to hide.


    Then, by chance, an expert who claimed to be the disciples of the beast gate who soared to the fairy world many years ago found them, conquered the remaining disciples of the beast gate with great strength and took the position of the new master of the Huashen gate.


    Later, under the leadership of the mysterious master of Huashen sect, they successively found the hidden Shushan sect, Emei sect and other powerful immortal sects, defeated them one by one, and forced those who lost their sect to join Huashen sect.


    Since then, the strength of Huashen sect has greatly increased. It not only has the strength to defeat four elders such as Jin Xiang at the same time, but also has ten Wushen groups composed of leaders and elders of various sects who have been forcibly dubbed "ten kings".


    The original Wuxian and Wuwang of each sect were also forced to join the Huashen sect. Therefore, the number of Wuxian and Wuwang in the Huashen sect was very large. In terms of overall strength, they immediately overtook the Shengxian sect, which was recognized as the first strength of the Xiuxian sect.


    In order to take revenge and become famous, the leader of Huashen sect decided to fight against Shengxian sect.


    Their first goal is the branch of Shengxian gate in Chilong City, which is also a sign of their formal war with us.


    In that war, Huashen gate won a great victory, while Shengxian gate was a complete defeat, which doubled the confidence of the door owner of Huashen gate and extended his magic claw to the mirror God City branch of Shengxian gate.


    After the branch of Jingshen city was destroyed, the leader of Huashen gate did not hesitate to shoot at the headquarters of Shengxian gate, trying to catch us all.


    After the sect leader of Huashen sect arrived at the headquarters of Shengxian sect, he knew that Jin Xiang and others had the strength of the top martial god, and there were hundreds of thousands of disciples of Shengxian sect, whose strength was far higher than that of the branch. Huashen sect could not be destroyed if it wanted to be destroyed.


    Moreover, the leader of Huashen sect knows very well that most of his disciples are forced to join. It is inevitable that there will be some small moves during the battle. If both sides fight hard, they will only lose both sides.


    Therefore, he decisively decided to use the competition method to defeat the experts of Shengxian gate first, so as to destroy the morale of everyone in Shengxian gate and disintegrate the fighting spirit of Shengxian gate from his heart.


    This person is not simple. Dou Yong doesn''t have an advantage. He immediately thought of fighting wisdom. He is really not an ordinary person.


    I feel that I have met an extremely powerful opponent, so I can''t help but keep a vigilance against the mysterious leader of Huashen sect.


    Coincidentally, the disciples of Shengxian gate, who went to avenge for the first time, were not high and did not have strong strength when they started. In the face of the powerful disciples of Huashen gate, they were defeated. The sect leader of Huashen gate saw the hope of completely defeating Shengxian gate, so after dormant for a period of time, he started again on the branch of Shengxian gate in Jingshen city, And then began to attack the headquarters of shengxianmen.


    Especially after Jin Xiang and others poured out and fought with the sect leader of Huashen sect, the sect leader of Huashen sect thought that he had fully understood the strength of Shengxian sect, thought that the opportunity to defeat Shengxian sect and destroy Shengxian sect came, and resolutely sent someone to attack Shengxian sect.


    That''s what happened. To put it bluntly, a person happened to be lucky. After his strength increased greatly, his ambition also expanded. He intended to become the first sect in the cultivation world. He took revenge by the way, so he did some hateful things.


    Now I know the cause and process of the incident, and that although our strength is not comparable to huashenmen, we still have the power of a war, so I''m relieved.


    I was very interested in xuelianer''s proposal of lobbying to win over one or more forces among the enemy, and made a decision in an instant.


    I don''t mind doing more things that can reduce the enemy''s strength and increase our strength.


    I''m not surprised to hear xuelianer''s information this time. After all, I''m not surprised by what huashenmen did before.


    When xuelianer finished, I said, "are all the things you found true and reliable?"


    Xuelianer said, "these are all found by my people at a great cost. There will never be any mistakes."


    I nodded: "in that case, I''ll make a decision now and send someone to Huashen gate to lobby for the possibility of joining our immortal gate. Especially Shushan sect and Emei sect, which are famous cultivation sects, will never be willing to be enslaved by Huashen sect. As long as we tell them that we have defeated Huashen sect, we will help them rebuild their own sects and give them a lot of cultivation materials. I believe someone will be willing to help us fight Huashen sect. "


    Xuelian''er nodded and said, "that''s what I think, so I dare to talk to the sect leader, the elders. Sect leader, now you and several elders are the most powerful members of our immortal sect. If we want to make Shushan sect and Emei sect understand our sincerity, I''m afraid you have to come forward. "


    I nodded: "that''s reasonable. I''m not in a hurry to practice with some elders. I''ll start to talk to them tomorrow. This matter must be kept secret and must not be known to the people of Huashen gate. Otherwise, they will be alerted and forced to attack us in advance. "


    Everyone nodded together. Everyone knew that I was absolutely true.


    Xuelianer said, "sect leader, we are not in a hurry. My plan is like this. First, the sect leader and I will meet the former leaders of several major sects secretly. If any sect has a breath, let the elders go to persuade. Of course, if a sect is willing to cooperate with us directly, it will be better to avoid working with several elders. I think as long as we can win one or two sects, Huashen sect will not be afraid. "


    "Are you going to meet the leader of that sect first?" I looked at everyone and asked xuelianer, "which one is the most promising?"


    Xuelianer said, "in my opinion, Shushan gate is the most promising. There are three reasons: first, Shushan gate is now the strongest, which is a little worse than the original Huashen gate. It has not been subject to the jurisdiction of Huashen gate. Second, Shushan gate is the first of the right ways in the immortal cultivation world. Its reputation is only a little weaker than that of our immortal promotion gate. Naturally, it is unwilling to succumb to the Huashen gate. The third point is the most important. According to the information I found, the master of Shushan gate, the so-called murderous peak king, was one step away from flying into the fairy world and becoming an immortal. He must not be willing to be controlled by the master of Huashen gate and be the running dog of Huashen gate. "


    My heart moved and I immediately decided that the goal of this lobbying was shushanmen.

 Chapter 818

    As soon as I read this, I nodded: "then let''s meet the murderer King first... What''s his name and do you like it?"


    Xuelian''er said, "the master of Shushan gate is called situ cup. He has no other preferences in his life. Only good wine is his favorite. It is said that this man is greedy for wine. No matter when there is good wine, he will never stop getting drunk. "


    I was overjoyed: "it''s good to know this. Dongmei hurried to prepare some good wine. It''s best to ask Lord Du Kang for some of his royal wine. We want situ Tan to know our sincerity."


    Dongmei nodded and said, "I''m going to prepare now. I believe the imperial wine of the Lord will be delivered soon."


    When Dongmei left, Jin Xiang said slowly, "sect leader, I have a jar of century old wine, which is brewed by myself and named bailingniang. Bailing wine is brewed by using hundreds of spirit herbs. Everyone who has drunk it said it was ok, but there is only one jar left at present. If the door master thinks it necessary, I''ll take it right away and bring it to the door master. "


    I thought for a while and said slowly, "listen to the tone of the elder, this wine is not ordinary. Did you keep it for taking when you fly to the fairy world? Tell me the truth and don''t hide anything. "


    Jin Xiang looked at me and smiled slowly: "sure enough, I can''t hide anything from the sect leader... I really prepared this wine for flying to the fairy world. If what is recorded in ancient books is correct, once I drink this jar of wine, I will fly to the fairyland smoothly. Bailingniang is said to be wine, but it has already gone beyond the scope of wine. It is more appropriate to say that it is a jar of pure spirit liquid. When the peak martial god drinks this wine, the spirit liquid in the wine will be transformed into fairy power to help the peak martial god fly to the fairy world. I searched all the ancient books of Shengxian gate to find the formula of this wine. It took thousands of years to find hundreds of spirit herbs for brewing this wine. It''s also extremely difficult. "


    I frowned: "in that case, this wine must not be given to others. The supreme elder has been staying here for ten thousand years to promote the immortal gate. How can I let the supreme elder lose the opportunity to ascend to the immortal world because of the difficulties of the immortal gate? We''ll find another way to deal with the wine. Don''t worry about it, too senior elder. "


    Jin Xiang said, "Lord, listen to me. We may not need this wine if we have the cold ice pith given by the door Lord. Sect leader, the immortal sect is facing a great disaster. Let alone a jar of wine. Even if we are immortal, we will never be vague as long as the sect leader gives an order. The survival of the immortal sect is the biggest thing. The sect leader must not abandon the immortal sect because we are old and immortal! "


    Jin dingzhang and others also said, "that''s right. Personal gains and losses, even life, are nothing compared with the safety of Shengxian gate."


    I took a look at the four elders. Although I knew they had some private moves, I was moved by what they said at this time: "thank you, elders. It''s all the elders'' credit that Shengxian gate can be today. Now we are facing a difficult time of life and death, but I can''t persuade the enemy with the chip of the supreme elder flying to the fairy world. Stop talking and persuade the head of Shushan gate. I believe we can do it even without the bailing wine of the supreme elder. "


    When people saw me say this, they were silent. Only xuelianer continued: "Emei sect, because in recent years, there has been a highly qualified younger disciple in the sect. The whole sect takes cultivating this disciple as the highest task, gives this disciple the best cultivation resources, and even finds him a practice furnace tripod. Emei sect implicitly regards this disciple as the next leader. All his orders will be executed unconditionally. So as long as we can persuade this disciple who is only King Wu''s disciple at present, everything will be fine. "


    I suddenly stopped when xuelianer said this. It seemed that there was nothing left to say, so I asked, "where is the problem? It''s all right for you to speak frankly. "


    Xuelianer looked at me with strange eyes: "I contacted the disciple a little before and found him... He actually has a very special hobby, he..."


    I was in a hurry and couldn''t help saying, "frankly, there are no outsiders here."


    Xuelian''er took a deep breath: "the sect leader apologized. That man likes beautiful women, and he is a master who likes all women..."


    I was stunned, and everyone was stunned. What''s this called a hobby? It''s obviously a quirk.


    Most of the immortals are not close to women, and many of the cultivation of skills can only be achieved by being a child. Emei sect is a famous and decent sect, and its disciples are actually lecherous, which makes me very embarrassed.


    Looking at the people with strange faces, I couldn''t speak for a long time.


    After I tried to calm down, I said slowly, "if so, I suggest changing a sect to persuade."


    Xuelian''er sighed and said slowly, "sect leader, it''s not that I don''t like what I say. Except Shushan sect and Emei sect, other sects have very important people, or the handle is held by Huashen sect. We want to persuade them to help us. I''m afraid we can''t do it at all."


    I frowned and said, "it seems that you did a lot of things before, but the elders don''t know it. Well, let''s try Shushan gate first. As long as they promise to help us, we have a lot of hope of winning. "


    Xuelianer nodded and said, "I''ll prepare now. In the evening, I''ll find the door master, and we can start."


    It''s better to do such a thing at night. If you see more people during the day, it will inevitably attract the attention of Huashen gate.


    Xuelian''er left. I seemed to be relaxed with a heavy heart. Jin Xiang and others were calm a lot, and I probably felt a lot more relaxed.


    Looking at Jin Xiang when they left, I vaguely felt that they also had great confidence in xuelian''er.


    Dongmei was still by my side. At this time, she whispered, "master, can you allow me to say a few words?"


    I saw that Dongmei''s face was a little heavy, so I smiled and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Dongmei hesitated and finally said, "I think we can think of other ways. If xuelianer''s method doesn''t work, we won''t have no other preparation. At that time, we will be in a dilemma. "


    "You mean?" I was surprised: "just say it, there are no outsiders here."


    Dongmei said, "the sect leader is good at the array, so you might as well try the array to defend the whole immortal gate. As long as the people of huashenmen can''t come in, don''t we have to accept this challenge and can practice and develop at ease? When our strength is strong, it''s not too late to compete with the people of huashenmen. "

 Chapter 819

    After listening to Dongmei''s words, I smiled: "this is absolutely not good. Since Huashen gate has entered the gate, it will never let us go easily. Don''t forget that the master of Huashen gate is an immortal. Even if I set up a super array, it''s hard to stop them. Moreover, it takes a lot of time and countless materials to arrange the array. Once we do so, the people of huashenmen will know that the war between us will break out in advance, which will be more unfavorable to us. "


    Dongmei opened her mouth, looked at me and said, "the sect leader has thought about this for a long time. It seems that I''m talkative..."


    I smiled: "I can''t say that. I still want to thank you for trying to find a way for our immortal gate. Now you can practice at ease. You are one of the participants in the competition in a month. You must not relax your practice. "


    Dongmei nodded: "I''ll start to practice now. Please rest assured, sect leader. I will never let the people of Huashen sect win easily."


    I nodded: "OK, I will help you cultivate and strive to make your strength higher in this month."


    Dongmei went to practice happily, and I turned around and slowly walked out of yixianju.


    I haven''t left yixianju for a long time. As soon as I came out, I immediately saw a row of disciples of Shengxian gate standing neatly outside yixianju.


    In recent years, the disciples of Shengxian sect have unified their clothes and weapons under the management of elders such as Jin Xiang. After a general look, I found that the core disciples are all purple clothes, while the ordinary disciples are white clothes, which are clear in color. I can see at a glance.


    The deacon of the punishment hall is also white or purple, but there are two golden words - punishment hall on the cuffs of his clothes.


    The disciples outside yixianju are all in purple, half male and half female. It seems that they are all the elders'' own disciples, that is, the core disciples of Shengxian sect.


    Seeing me coming out, these disciples who should have never seen me know who I am and salute together: "see the sect leader."


    I smiled and raised my hand: "Why are you all here? Don''t you have to practice?"


    These disciples looked at each other. One of them stepped forward and saluted with a fist: "we were ordered by the master to protect the sect leader. We didn''t dare to leave half a step without the master''s command."


    After listening to this disciple, I knew that Jin Xiang and others were worried that I would be disturbed by the people of Huashen sect during my cultivation, so I arranged these core disciples to protect me.


    I was a little moved, but I couldn''t help feeling that Jin Xiang and others were too cautious. This is the core of yixianju and Shengxian gate. How dare Huashen gate approach at will?


    I thought about this and didn''t speak. The disciple seemed to feel that he had said something wrong and said with some worry: "sect leader, do you have any orders?"


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "no, I just came out for a walk. Don''t be nervous. By the way, I don''t need your protection. You all go to practice. The face of Shengxian gate is facing a great enemy like Huashen gate. We can cultivate for one more moment. Maybe we can do more to protect Shengxian gate at that time. Don''t waste time here. "


    The disciple hesitated for a moment, still hugged his fist and said, "we will follow the order of the sect leader and go back to practice."


    I smiled and watched these disciples in purple leave. I looked back at Liu Xianzu''s residence not far away and heard to him: "elder Liu, you are in charge of the cultivation affairs of the disciples. I think you should know that the current disciples of our immortal sect have the best qualifications. Take me to see them."


    When Liu Xianzu heard what I said, he appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye. His speed has been fast enough to almost blink and come very fast.


    "Which disciple does the sect leader want to see?" Liu Xianzu said politely, "we are the best qualified disciples of the immortal promotion sect. We practice under the supreme elder, elder Li and my sect respectively. I don''t know if the sect leader wants to see the excellent disciples under the elder first?"


    I looked at Liu Xianzu and said, "look at elder Liu''s disciples first. By the way, do the children of the Liu family enter the immortal gate to practice? Will you stay in Binhu village? "


    Liu Xianzu said excitedly, "tell the sect leader that someone in the Liu family has entered the immortal gate to practice, but the current state is not enough, so they can only stay at the Baiyu bridge to practice."


    After a pause, Liu Xianzu raised his voice and said, "none of our disciples are surnamed Liu. All of them are disciples with different surnames. Two of them are my favorite and the best qualified. One is called tianwu. She is a female disciple at the age of 40. She is already an out and out peak king of martial arts. Her strength is just a little worse than that of Jin Yuan. "


    I know tianwu. After listening to Liu Xianzu''s words, I smiled and said, "it seems that elder Liu is very satisfied with tianwu. Compare her with Jinyuan. Tianwu is really good. She practices hard, is upright and has military quality. It is really worth cultivating. "


    Liu Xianzu smiled awkwardly: "the master smiled. I''m also telling the truth. If tianwu''s cultivation resources can be the same as Jinyuan, now tianwu will be better than Jinyuan. "


    "Oh?" I said positively, "can''t tianwu''s cultivation resources compare with Jinyuan? What''s going on? "


    Liu Xianzu said, "the sect leader is devoted to cultivation and doesn''t understand many things. Shengxian sect now implements a competition system. The more powerful and fast-growing disciples, the more training resources they will obtain. On the contrary, those disciples who have made slow progress may have no training resources at all. Many disciples were not qualified enough. After several years of cultivation, there was no progress. They had to choose to leave or do chores such as logistics. Their cultivation was often abandoned. "


    "What else?" I felt very surprised and couldn''t help saying, "if this is true, aren''t we too sorry for those disciples who wholeheartedly join our immortal sect? I remember this. I will change this practice later to ensure that each disciple has the necessary resources for cultivation. "


    Liu Xianzu said: "such things do exist, and there are many more. The original intention of the supreme elder is to arouse everyone''s cultivation enthusiasm through competition and improve their strength faster, but I didn''t expect that in this way, those new disciples with low realm basically don''t have cultivation resources, and it''s impossible to obtain more cultivation resources by taking the task in the door. On the contrary, it''s more difficult to improve the realm. "


    I said decisively, "I''ll discuss this matter with the supreme elder later. I can''t go on like this. New disciples must ensure their cultivation resources. "


    Liu Xianzu said, "then I will thank the sect leader on behalf of all the new disciples."


    This is definitely a loophole in the management of Shengxian gate and must be paid attention to. Therefore, I keep it in mind and am ready to communicate with Jin Xiang and others at any time.

 Chapter 820

    I felt that Liu Xianzu was really speaking for the new disciples. He said positively, "it''s OK to implement the competition mechanism, but it must be after the new disciples have reached the level of generals. The disciples above the generals are quite powerful. They can start to take the task and earn the cultivation resources they need. At that time, if the competition mechanism was implemented, it would be OK. "


    My words may have touched Liu Xianzu''s heart. He immediately said, "the sect leader is wise. I think those disciples who have no cultivation resources will be very grateful for the wise decision of the sect leader."


    I smiled: "don''t do that. It''s all I should do. Elder Liu, I don''t know who your other brilliant disciple is? "


    Liu Xianzu said proudly, "speaking of this man, maybe the sect leader has heard of it. This man is Qian Wanjun from Jingshen city. He is still a fellow of the sect leader."


    "Qian Wanjun?" When I heard the name, I immediately said, "it''s him. I don''t know how his body refining practice is?"


    Liu Xianzu said, "I''ll say the sect leader knows you. After all, he is also the hometown of the sect leader. Qian Wanjun''s body refining technique has reached the third stage, which is one step away from the body of King Kong. However, he practiced body cultivation until the third stage. He didn''t practice the part of King Kong''s immortal body, so he stayed in the third stage and couldn''t move on. "


    After a pause, Liu Xianzu said with a smile: "I advised him to cultivate the mind method of the immortal promotion sect while cultivating the body art. As a result, after listening to me, he focused on cultivating the immortal promotion decision. He actually made rapid progress. In more than ten years, he completely understood the first layer of the mind method and directly promoted to a top martial general, which is only one step away from the king of martial arts. I''ve seen many people with excellent qualifications, but I haven''t seen a few as good as tianwu and Qian Wanjun. If the door is mainly interested, we can see them right away. "


    I nodded and wanted to meet these two acquaintances.


    Liu Xianzu took me to his residence. As soon as he entered the door, he saw tianwu and Qian Wanjun. They were practicing and sitting cross legged on the futon. We didn''t even react when we came in.


    I knew that this was a state of forgetting things and me. It was the best state of cultivation. I didn''t bother them, but just looked at them quietly.


    I saw tianwu ten years ago, and it hasn''t changed much. At the beginning, the top ten people in Dabi had a special reward - Zhuyan grass. Tianwu took Zhuyan grass himself, and there was no change in his appearance.


    I remember that one of my plants was given to Gao Min, who was 20 years older than me, so my appearance still changed.


    I haven''t seen Qian Wanjun for a long time. It was said that he went to the guard army of Chilong city. Unexpectedly, he came back later and joined Shengxian gate.


    Looking at his well-developed muscles, I think the body training has really reached the third stage.


    His strength seems to be very strong. After all, when his body is strong, his resistance will become strong and his defense will go up.


    A warrior who is not afraid of being beaten can let go of the attack when fighting, and his combat effectiveness will naturally become strong.


    My body is now in the third stage, which is equivalent to the physical strength of ordinary Wuxian. If I can enter the fourth stage in advance, that is, the physical strength of Wushen and the legendary King Kong''s not bad body, ordinary wuzhe will not be my opponent at all.


    After seeing two acquaintances, I whispered to Liu Xianzu: "let''s go and see other excellent disciples, so we won''t disturb their cultivation."


    Liu Xianzu obviously didn''t intend to wake up his two disciples who were practicing. After listening to me, he quickly said, "please come here, sect leader. Let''s go and see the two talented disciples of the Jin family, Jin Yuan and Jin Ke."


    I smiled and left Liu Xianzu''s residence. On the way, I asked casually, "Jin Yuan''s strength is stronger than Jin Ke. Does this mean that Jin Ke''s qualification is not as good as Jin Yuan?"


    Liu Xianzu shook his head: "in my opinion, Jinke''s qualification is much better than Jinyuan."


    I was surprised: "where do you start?"


    Liu Xianzu said: "Jin Yuan''s physique is a rare pure Yang physique. It is undeniable that it develops very fast during cultivation. But Jinke''s physique is a more rare single attribute physique, and it is fire attribute physique, and its attack power is the most powerful. However, because Jinke is the constitution of fire attribute, he can only absorb the aura of fire attribute between heaven and earth, so the progress is much slower. If he can go to the forbidden area of Shengxian gate to practice in the flame pool, his future achievements will be amazing, and surpassing Jinyuan is just around the corner. "


    After a pause, Liu Xianzu sighed: "it''s a pity that Shengxian gate has long stipulated that no one can enter the flame pool without permission unless it is approved by the sect leader. Therefore, Jinke has never been able to enter the flame pool for cultivation."


    Although it is the first time I have heard of single attribute physique, I have also seen corresponding records in some books. Although the cultivation conditions of people who know single attribute physique are very harsh, once they succeed, their achievements must be amazing.


    The immortal sect is lucky to have such a disciple. The Jin family is lucky to have such a younger generation. It is heaven''s blessing.


    However, if he can''t go to the most suitable place to practice because of some rules of Shengxian gate, and his future is delayed, it''s our fault.


    Thinking of this, I immediately said, "then arrange him to practice in the flame pond in the forbidden area. This matter will be left to Liu Changlao. We must do it well."


    Liu Xianzu looked at me in embarrassment: "sect leader, Jinke is not my disciple, nor does he belong to me. Moreover, the forbidden area is the forbidden area for everyone of Shengxian sect. No one is allowed to enter except you, the sect leader. This... "


    I thought for a moment: "so I have to discuss with the supreme elder and others first. I can''t be arbitrary. But we must let Jinke go to the forbidden area to practice as much as possible. We must not delay his practice. "


    Liu Xianzu smiled: "the sect leader is wise. It seems that Jinke is blessed to meet the sect leader. Sect leader, we are approaching the residence of the supreme elder. Shall I inform you first? "


    I smiled: "the supreme elder knows we''re coming. Don''t report."


    Before my voice fell, Jin Xiang''s voice came: "door master, why are you here?"


    I said, "let me see Jin Yuan and Jin Ke. Are they practicing?"


    Jin Xiang said, "Jin Yuan is practicing. Jin Ke was sent out by me to perform the task. Why did the sect leader suddenly think of them? Is there something wrong? "

 Chapter 821

    I glanced at Liu Xianzu behind me and said slowly, "I suddenly wanted to meet the excellent disciples of our immortal sect, so I found elder Liu and asked elder Liu to take me around. We have seen tianwu and Qian Wanjun under elder Liu''s door before, and we feel very good. Now I want to see Jin Yuan and Jin Ke. Since Jin Ke is not here, let''s go and see Jin Yuan, a disciple of the Wuxian realm. "


    Jin Xiang said, "please wait a moment, sect leader. I''ll wake up Jin Yuan."


    I smiled and said, "don''t wake him up. I''ll just take a look and recognize his face. I''m not familiar with Jin Yuan. I''ll see him in Shengxian gate in the future. If I don''t know him, I''ll be too incompetent as the sect leader. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "please come with me, the sect leader. Jin Yuan looks very handsome. I believe the sect leader will leave a deep impression after seeing him."


    I smiled: "the supreme elder is very optimistic about this gold dollar. It seems that I really should remember him."


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "Jin Yuan is the most qualified disciple of our school. Naturally, I will value some."


    When I heard Jin Xiang''s words, I said positively, "but as far as I know, Jin Ke''s qualification seems to be better than Jin Yuan."


    Jin Xiang was stunned. He immediately looked at Liu Xianzu and stopped talking.


    I said straight: "elder Tai, Jinke is a single attribute physique and a fire attribute physique. It is most suitable to practice in the flame pool in the forbidden area of Shengxian gate. But I heard that because that place is the forbidden area of Shengxian gate, it''s impossible to let anyone in except the sect leader, so you haven''t allowed Jinke to go to the flame pool to practice, have you? "


    Jin Xiang zhengse said, "the flame pool in the forbidden area is the exclusive cultivation place for the sect leaders of all dynasties. A large amount of Reiki gathered by the Juling Dharma array is also the exclusive cultivation Reiki of the sect leader. Other people must not enter it for cultivation."


    I sighed secretly. I knew that Jin Xiang was a man who paid great attention to door rules, and that it was difficult to convince him at once.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "if I took him to practice, let him serve me, and practice inside, wouldn''t it violate the door rules?"


    Jin Xiang was stunned and then said, "I haven''t heard of it. After all, no sect leader is willing to share a lot of aura in the forbidden area with others..."


    "Having never heard of it doesn''t mean it''s not feasible," I smiled. "Now I''m the sect leader. I can go in and practice. Take Jinke with you. I don''t think anyone will say I broke the door rules. It''s settled. Elder, you don''t have to think too much. Our disciples of Shengxian sect are powerful. Maybe they will help us do something bigger in the future. "


    Jin Xiang nodded slightly, "please follow the door master''s instructions. Sect leader, Jinke can''t come back until ten days at the earliest. I''ll take him to meet the sect leader. "


    I nodded and said as I walked, "where''s Jin Yuan? It is said that he has pure Yang constitution. Can I help you? "


    Jin Xiang said, "Jin Yuan''s cultivation resources are very rich. He lacks nothing. The sect leader doesn''t need to worry about it."


    I smiled: "in that case, I won''t say more. Let''s go. I''ve seen the handsome man Jin Yuan. I should get ready to meet the master of Shushan gate. "


    Jin Xiang led the way. We soon came to a yard behind his house.


    This is a large yard, with rockeries, pavilions, pavilions and small pools of fish. It is very beautiful.


    A man was sitting in a pavilion in the middle of the yard to practice. He looked very handsome indeed.


    This person''s appearance can be said to be what all men want to have. In short, he is handsome, and there is a kind of heroic handsome in his bones.


    I looked at the young man who was devoted to cultivation from a distance and said in my heart, "this man is really handsome."


    Jin Xiang seems to be worried about disturbing Jin Yuan''s cultivation. He doesn''t talk to us or introduce Jin Yuan.


    After Liu Xianzu and I had a look, we also felt that it was not suitable to stay here more, so we all said, "let''s go."


    Jin Xiang almost immediately turned around and asked me to leave. I was angry and funny. I left after a while.


    Until we came to Jinxiang''s house, Jinxiang said, "don''t blame the sect leader. Jinyuan is trying his best to stabilize the realm soon after he broke through Wuxian. There must be no interruption at this time. Otherwise, his previous achievements may be wasted."


    I nodded to understand and said to Jin Xiang, "it doesn''t matter. My purpose is to know these excellent disciples. Now I''m lucky to meet Jin Yuan, the personal disciple of the supreme elder. My purpose has been achieved... Let''s go. The supreme elder, please stay."


    Jin Xiang saluted and said, "it''s easy for the sect leader to go. In the evening, the door owner goes to see the door owner of Shushan gate. Please pay attention to your safety. "


    I looked back and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll take elder Jin dingzhang with me this time, so don''t worry about my safety."


    Jin Xiang nodded and didn''t speak again, so Liu Xianzu and I returned to yixianju.


    I had planned to stop by to see the Li family disciples under Li Zhongyuan, but when I thought of what Jin Xiang said, I''d better not disturb the disciples'' cultivation, so I returned.


    After reading those excellent disciples, I thought to myself: Shengxian gate is also a successor. No matter which of these disciples, they may carry forward Shengxian gate in the future.


    This is what I would like to see most and the purpose of my trip. After returning to yixianju, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Liu Xianzu sent me back to yixianju and left. I calmed down and began to think about tonight.


    I was outside yixianju, looking at some disciples practicing war skills in the distance, and unconsciously fell into meditation.


    In a little while, I will leave Shengxian gate and go to Jingshen city to find the master of Shushan gate. I feel a little uneasy. It seems that this trip is doomed to not go well. I have a bad hunch.


    The result of this trip directly determines the fate of our immortal sect. If we can''t persuade the sect leader we haven''t met, our immortal sect may be in danger.


    An invisible pressure makes me a little nervous. This is a rare situation since I broke through King Wu for the first time.


    Xuelian''er must also be thinking about how to persuade the master of Shushan gate. She is my think tank. She must have a good way to persuade the master of situ Cup who is said to like drinking best.


    I unconsciously put my hope on xuelianer, and unconsciously began to disperse the pressure.

 Chapter 822

    It was getting late. Xuelianer came to yixianju on time. I didn''t ask much. I directly said to Jin dingzhang who came with xuelianer and Dong Mei who had been in yixianju: "let''s go."


    They didn''t speak, but silently turned around, left yixianju and went straight to Jingshen city.


    With the help of the transmission array, we soon came to the mirror God city quietly.


    No matter what acquaintance we met along the way or which disciple of Shengxian sect, we didn''t speak, but left as quickly as possible.


    At the entrance of Shengxian gate in Binhu village, which was completely destroyed, I couldn''t help stopping for a moment, and there was a trace of anger in my heart.


    Xuelian''er seemed to have expected that I would pause here. She immediately whispered to me "business is important" and reminded me to leave here quickly.


    I didn''t see the people of Huashen gate near here. Otherwise, I might be tempted to kill.


    Jingshen city has changed a lot in the past ten years. Jingshen City, which was devastated by the war with the stars, is now full of tall buildings and has the style of a super city.


    However, the round architectural style that Jingshen city has always liked has also changed. There are a variety of high-rise buildings, which integrate the characteristics of many other places.


    At night, Jingshen city was still brightly lit. When we walked casually, we saw countless businesses operating and a scene of prosperity.


    Countless people also walk freely in the streets, and the whole city is a thriving scene.


    Over the years, Zhou Shuangyin has taken care of Jingshen city in an orderly manner, and the whole city has shown a prosperity that has never been seen in the past.


    I didn''t want to watch the night scenery here. I was determined to find the target figure situ cup of our trip as soon as possible. I wanted to reach the Shushan gate immediately.


    Xuelianer prepared in advance and took us directly to a hotel also called "yixianju".


    At the door of the hotel, xuelianer whispered, "the door master, the second elder and Dongmei, after we go in and see situ cup, please don''t talk. I''ll do everything. You three must restrain your emotions and never speak until you have to. "


    Seeing xuelianer''s mature appearance, I said, "you are. But you also said that if situ Chu really didn''t appreciate it, I might still be unable to help talking. "


    Xuelian''er smiled and said, "don''t worry, there is bailing wine provided by the supreme elder. I believe situ Chu won''t say anything out of the ordinary."


    I was a little surprised: "did you still bring bailing wine? Didn''t you ask Du Kang to help bring some royal wine? This... "


    Xuelian''er said, "I can''t bear to let my children catch the wolf. Don''t think about it. Bailing wine can be brewed in the future. There must be no mistakes in Shengxian gate!"


    I nodded: "in that case, let''s go in now."


    Xuelianer smiled and stretched out her hand to lead me into this huge hotel first.


    Originally, I had some opinions about this hotel, which is also called yixianju, but when I saw the five words "yixianju Hotel" written on the sign, it was different from my yixianju, so I was embarrassed to say more.


    Although the interior decoration of the hotel shows the luxury of the secular world, in my eyes, these are a little tacky.


    I went directly over the hotel waiter who came to meet the guests and went straight to the innermost huge red sandalwood table.


    Next to this table sat more than a dozen people in white, men and women, old and young, but all wearing long swords, obviously from Shushan gate.


    Xuelian''er followed me to the table. After Yingying smiled, she hugged her fist and said, "xuelian''er of the snow family, I''ve seen the master of Shu Mountain Gate situ cup."


    A middle-aged man sitting in the middle looked up at xuelian''er. There seemed to be some amazing look in his eyes, but it was hard to find it.


    My yuan God stopped practicing at this time and said to me quietly, "this man is powerful. You should be careful."


    When I said "don''t worry", I didn''t say much to the yuan God, but looked at the cheese bowl carefully.


    Situ Chu looks like a middle-aged man, but his actual age is only a few thousand years old, or even tens of thousands of years old. He is definitely the same as Jin dingzhang.


    This person''s face is ordinary. If he is placed in the crowd, he is easily drowned by the crowd, but his face is ruddy and there is an obvious wine red on his skin, which gives me a deep impression.


    Situ Chu got up slowly, nodded slightly at xuelian''er and said, "it''s the princess of the snow family. Situ Chu can''t bear the big gift of the snow family princess. The princess still shouldn''t be polite."


    Xuelian''er smiled and said, "I heard that master situ is here. I came to visit the master. Don''t be polite."


    This situ cup looks very ordinary. It''s no different from ordinary passers-by. It doesn''t look like an immortal warrior at all. However, the pressure naturally emitted from him betrayed him. The pressure of the warrior in the realm of martial god is not so easy to be ignored.


    Listen to situ Bei said, "the princess is looking for me, but what can I do for you? I heard that the princess has now joined the immortal gate with the snow people. Situ Bei, I am a member of the Huashen gate. It seems that there is nothing you and I can do to help each other? "


    Facing such a direct situ cup, xuelianer was not flustered at all. Instead, she said calmly: "I am indeed from Shengxian gate, and my friends are also from Shengxian gate. I came to see Master situ today. In fact, it has something to do with the two major sects of Shengxian sect and Huashen sect. "


    "Oh?" Situ Chu smiled: "in that case, I won''t go around in circles. Huashen gate must destroy Shengxian gate. If the princess comes to persuade me not to do it, I don''t think the princess has to say it. "


    Xuelian''er''s face was as usual. She continued to smile and said, "the sect leader misunderstood. I didn''t mean to come this time, but I have a good thing to tell the sect leader."


    Situ Chu stretched out his hand, picked up a glass of wine, drank it all at once, and then slowly said, "what good thing? I''d like to hear what the princess says. "


    Xuelian''er sat down nearby, then looked at situ Bei and said, "the sect leader wants to know my good deed. I''m afraid he needs to give us some space."


    She took the meaning of snow lotus, and waved and shouted, "go away, and let no one else be close to me and your highness."


    Those people in white stood up and left without saying a word. Their words to situ Bei were like a holy decree. When situ Bei said a word, these people followed them absolutely and unconditionally.

 Chapter 823

    Xuelian''er said to situ Bei after those people in white walked away: "master situ is a martial god and my elder. I should respect the master. But now master situ is in Huashen gate, I''d better call you master."


    Situ Bei said with a smile, "it''s just a title. You can call me whatever you want. Princess, you''d better tell me something good to tell me. I''m looking forward to it. "


    Xuelian''er smiled, sat down opposite situ''s cup and said slowly, "the good thing I want to say has something to do with Shushan gate. It''s a good thing that can make Shushan Gate stand on the top of the world. If situ men is interested, I''ll go on. Otherwise, I''ll go now. I don''t dare to disturb you to drink, master situ. "


    Situ Chu looked a little changed and opened his mouth, but there was no sound. He must have sent a message to xuelian''er, so I didn''t hear a sound.


    Not surprisingly, xuelian''er immediately said, "the sect leader doesn''t need to worry. The younger martial brother ah Feng I brought is good at the array. As long as he arranges an array to isolate the exploration of divine consciousness, nothing we say will be known by others."


    It turned out that even xuelian''er knew about my pseudonym a Feng. It was appropriate for her to say so at this time.


    Situ Chu glanced at me, nodded and said, "thank you, brother."


    I smiled and didn''t speak. I took out an array plate and painted a small array three or five times.


    I can draw array patterns easily without any problem. Although my body is new, my memory has not changed. I have not forgotten the skills of drawing array patterns.


    When I finished my depiction, even situ cup, who was the God of martial arts, was full of surprise.


    Situ Chu said sincerely, "the immortal gate is really full of talents. The ah Feng brother under the princess has great attainments in array. I''m afraid no one can surpass him in the whole immortal cultivation world."


    Xuelian looked at me and said with a smile, "master situ praised me. In fact, it''s not so powerful."


    After a pause, xuelianer said positively, "now we can say whatever we want. No one can detect what we said."


    Situ Bei said, "in that case, I''ll say it straight. Since the princess mentioned that it has something to do with our Shushan gate, what I want to know is whether Shengxian gate intends to join hands with our Shushan gate to overthrow the now flourishing Huashen gate. "


    Xuelianer was stunned and then said with a smile, "talking to smart people is easy. That''s what I mean. Master situ, to tell you the truth, I came to discuss this matter with you at the order of the sect leader of our immortal ascending sect. "


    Situ Chu took a sip of wine and said slowly, "since it''s your master''s intention, I''d like to hear what''s the benefit if I cooperate with you Shengxian sect?"


    Xuelian''er said with a smile, "there are many advantages. The biggest point is that Shushan gate can be completely restored to the past and be free alone."


    Situ Chu looked at us, took another sip of wine slowly, said with a trace of doubt, "I still don''t understand what you mean. Can you tell me in detail?"


    Xuelianer said, "it''s very simple. Shushan gate cooperates with our immortal gate to fight against Huashen gate. As long as we win the contest between Huashen gate and our immortal gate, the interior of Huashen gate will change. At that time, Shengxian gate will unconditionally assist Shushan gate to restore its original state, and provide you with enough cultivation resources for ten years to help you improve your strength. "


    Situ Chu pondered for a moment and said slowly, "if so, I can consider cooperating with you. But how can I know if you really help us shushanmen? You know, except me, several martial immortals, it''s hard to really help you. If we cooperate and still can''t win, I don''t need to say more about the consequences. "


    Xuelianer said positively, "as long as shushanmen is willing to help us, we are sure to win six games in the competition. In this way, the people of Huashen gate have to leave Shengxian gate immediately, and the rest will be much easier. "


    Situ Chu bowed his head and thought about something. After a long time, he said, "this matter is too big. I''d better discuss it with the disciples."


    After a while, he could not help drinking another drink. "Princess, not that I don''t believe you, but I feel that this is not the case for me has the final say. It''s about the survival of Shushan gate. Although the elders in the gate usually obey my orders, they still have to agree to such a big thing. "


    Xuelianer said somewhat disappointed, "it seems that master situ still doesn''t believe our sincerity..."


    She also paused: "in that case, I might as well say it directly. Master situ is already the top martial god. I believe it is one step away from flying to the fairy world. I have one thing in my hand. Maybe I can advance the time when master situ ascended to the immortal world by decades, or even more. If I exchange this for the trust of master situ, can we reach a cooperation agreement? "


    Situ Chu was stunned and then said with a smile, "the princess is joking. In the past ten thousand years, few people can become a martial god, let alone fly to the fairy world. Most of us martial gods survived ten thousand years ago and had great opportunities to become martial gods. We''ve seen countless good things. Even if the princess really has something that can improve her strength, I don''t think it''s possible to help me fly to the fairyland. At most, it can let me live a few more years. "


    Xuelianer smiled, turned back and said to me, "take out the bailing brew of the supreme elder and ask Master situ to have a look. If I lie, master situ should be able to see it at a glance, and we don''t need to talk any more. "


    I took out the bailing wine brought to us by the supreme elder Jin Xiang and put it on the big table.


    Xuelian''er smiled at the jar of Bailing wine. Before situ Chu could speak, she first introduced it: "this bailing wine is a good wine personally brewed by Jin Xiang, the supreme elder of the immortal gate... Maybe it can''t be said to be a simple good wine, but a treasure wine that can promote the peak martial god to rise to the immortal world. The lark is made up of hundreds of kinds of natural materials. The process of brewing is equivalent to that of the alchemists refining the Dan medicine, taking the essence to remove the dross, and the rest is almost pure aura. The most amazing thing is that after countless times of refining, this bailing wine naturally produces a real fairy spirit. With this wisp of Fairy Spirit as the introduction, is situ master afraid that he can''t fly to the fairy world? "

 Chapter 824

    "Fairy Spirit?!" Situ Chu was surprised and immediately asked, "are you sure there is immortality in this bailing wine?"


    Xuelian''er generously pushed the bailing brew to situ''s Cup: "you can find out by yourself."


    Situ Chu doubtfully picked up the jar of Bailing wine. As soon as he looked carefully, he immediately exclaimed, "it''s really immortal, not one strand, but three strands. It''s amazing. I didn''t expect you to have such treasures in your hands. I''ve opened my eyes... "


    Before situ Chu finished, xuelian''er said, "master situ, don''t be so excited. As long as there is no problem with our cooperation, this jar of Bailing wine is yours. At that time, you can not only enjoy the unique wine in the world, but also realize your dream for many years in a very short time, fly to the fairy world and achieve the immortal position. "


    Situ Chu stared at the bailing brew in his hand and murmured, "it''s really a good thing. It''s worthy of being the immortal gate. It''s different..."


    Looking at him, it was clear that he had been extremely fond of this jar of Bailing wine. He was a good wine man. At this time, when he saw the best bailing wine in the wine, the whole person became a little impolite.


    Xuelian''er''s face flashed a trace of imperceptible tension, but she still smiled and said, "master situ, consider our sincerity. I believe you can understand it."


    Situ Chu still stared at the jar of Bailing wine, but his speech had returned to normal: "I have understood your sincerity. Well, please let me contact the elders of Shushan gate. I will give you an answer in a quarter of an hour at most."


    When situ Chu spoke, he did not return the lark to xuelian''er, but put it on the table in front of him, less than an arm away from him.


    Xuelian''er smiled and said calmly, "since master situ has made such a decision, I''ll wait for good news."


    Situ Chu nodded slightly and took out a small sword from his arms. It was only one finger long, cold and glittering, and extremely exquisite.


    As soon as situ Chu threw the sword into the air, it flew up and disappeared in front of my eyes.


    This is probably the magic weapon of Shushan gate, a sword that can be big or small, commonly known as "flying sword".


    It is said that the flying sword can evolve and cultivate itself to a certain stage. It not only has super combat effectiveness, but also can do many other things instead of the master, such as summoning.


    Now situ Chu is about to use his flying sword to send a message to the elders of Shushan gate to discuss the alliance with us Shengxian gate.


    The array I arranged can only prevent others from eavesdropping on our conversation, and has no effect of blocking people or goods in and out, so the flying sword can leave directly.


    However, when the flying sword passed through the barrier formed by the array and left, I still obviously felt the fluctuation of the array.


    It''s not a way to wait quietly. We can''t just look at situ''s cup. Everyone makes wooden stakes, so xuelianer found a topic and said, "master situ, how many martial gods are there in Shushan gate now?"


    Situ Chu smiled, took a big sip of wine and said slowly, "the God of martial arts is not so easy to reach. Now, I am the only God of martial arts in Shushan gate. However, we still have more than a dozen Wuxian, that is, our elders, who are our backbone. "


    Xuelian''er nodded: "there are more Wuxian in your sect than in our immortal promotion sect. It seems that master situ has spent a lot of time and energy on cultivating the next generation of disciples."


    Situ Bei said, "it''s all right. Otherwise, isn''t our Shushan gate really going to disappear from the world? And there are ten martial gods in Shengxian gate now. I think the strength must be much stronger than our Shushan gate. "


    "Ten?" Xuelian''er was stunned and then said with a smile: "the master of situ sect misunderstood. In fact, only four elders of our immortal sect are real martial gods, and the others are spiritual martial gods. Their strength can not be compared with human martial gods."


    Situ Chu smiled and said, "once the lingzu martial god has his own body, his strength will soar directly to the martial god realm in a very short time. In a word, it can be regarded as the martial god. Your highness, I want to ask, how many disciples are there in the realm of your fairy realm?


    Xuelianer looked at me and said slowly, "there are few disciples in the realm of Wuxian. There are really few of our immortal sect. Shengxian gate was invaded by people in the demon world a long time ago. Although the predecessors kept their foundation after the death battle, in the past 10000 years, we were forced to close Shengxian gate and didn''t recruit any disciples. Therefore, there are really few powerful disciples. "


    Situ Chu suddenly stared at me, as if he hadn''t heard xuelianer''s words, but said faintly: "what''s the name of this brother? It''s not really a Feng, is it? "


    In the face of situ yuan''s question, I could only ignore what I had discussed with xuelian''er before. I stepped forward, hugged my fist and said, "the sect leader''s insight is like a torch. I can''t hide it from you. I''m the head of Shengxian sect. My name is Jinfeng. "


    Situ Bei stood up, hugged his fist and said, "I''ve heard of you. Please sit down, master of the golden gate. Situ Bei has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai. He''s neglected."


    I smiled and said, "I didn''t introduce myself, which made the sect leader misunderstand."


    Situ Chu laughed and said loudly, "since it''s the leader of the Golden Gate who came in person, situ Chu should receive the wind and wash the dust for the leader of the golden gate. I''ve made up my mind. I originally wanted to meet the head of Emei sect here. Since leader Jinmen is here, how about inviting him to sit down and have a drink? "


    I sat down with a smile, just opposite situ Bei. After situ Bei also sat down, I said slowly, "that''s a lot of trouble. Master situ, don''t mind. Xuelian''er is my brain trust. Everything she said just now is what I want to say. There will never be any change. "


    Situ Chu glanced at the bailing wine in front of him and said with a smile, "the leader of the Golden Gate knows me very well. He knows I''m good in the cup, so he prepared this bailing wine for me. I don''t know how to refuse the proposal of the leader of the golden gate."


    As soon as I reached out, I took out a bottle of small return pills: "this is the small return pill of my ascending immortal gate. Although the effect is not as bad as the big return pill, it is also pretty good. I gave it to master situ as an apology for hiding my identity. "


    Situ Bei was stunned and then said with a smile, "the golden gate master is so polite. How can I accept such a big gift? There is no merit and no reward. Our alliance has not been reached. If I take the things of the Golden Gate leader, I can''t justify my feelings and reasoning. "

 Chapter 825

    I smiled and put down the bottle of xiaohuandan: "master situ will form an alliance with our immortal sect, which I am very confident."


    Situ Chu said "Oh" and smiled strangely: "the golden gate master is full of confidence. Does he also know something?"


    I shook my head: "I don''t know anything. I just know one thing, that is, no matter what benefits Huashen gate has given to Shushan gate, the gate will be destroyed and freedom will be lost. No one can stand it. Shengxian gate can help Shushan gate escape from the control of Huashen gate and set you free. I believe master situ will not miss such a good opportunity. "


    Situ Bei smiled and raised a glass of wine: "Lord Jinmen, have a drink first. We can have a good talk."


    I smiled and took the wine from xuelian''er and clinked a glass with situ''s glass: "dry."


    Situ drank the wine cup, smacked his mouth with satisfaction, smiled and said, "wine is a good thing. I can''t stand it if I don''t drink it all day. Does the Golden Gate leader like the contents of this cup? "


    I smiled and said, "I drink myself, but I don''t like it very much. I just drink a little occasionally. Master situ likes drinking, which we all know. Master situ likes to drink. Jin Xiang, the supreme elder of Shengxian sect, also likes to drink. You can be friends. "


    Situ Chu smiled: "I''ve seen the supreme elder Jin Xiang. He''s very powerful, and he''s a little worse than the leader of Huashen sect... Leader of Jinmen, speaking of this, I''d like to ask the leader of Jinmen, if we cooperate and win this competition, the mysterious leader of Huashen sect will become angry and kill us, How should we deal with the sect leader of Huashen sect who is far more powerful than us? "


    I put down my wine glass and said slowly, "there is an ancient array in our immortal ascending gate, called ''kill God sword array'', which is very powerful. If something like what master situ said happens, I think the sword array will help us. "


    Situ Chu stared at me and said slowly, "kill the divine sword array? Is it the legendary sword array of killing God? "


    I nodded: "the legend is true. I have personally experienced the God killing sword array that no one controls. I feel that its power is indeed God killing * *. However, the legend is a legend after all. It is still difficult to solve the powerful Huashen sect leader with only one array. I don''t want to meet you. "


    Situ Chu was slightly stunned: "can this killing sword array control the master of Huashen gate?"


    I smiled: "it''s absolutely no problem to trap the sect leader of Huashen sect with killer sword array. At that time, we will have enough time to make other preparations, including dealing with the sect leader of Huashen sect."


    Situ yuan frowned and seemed to be lost in thought without saying a word.


    After a while, he said slowly, "the leader of the golden gate may not have contacted the leader of the Huashen gate, so I don''t know his horror. If you are not afraid of the jokes of the golden sect leader, the terrible of the sect leader of Huashen sect is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. I''m also a top martial god. I always think I''m strong, but when I started with him, I couldn''t move next. I''m really ashamed. "


    "There''s no next move?" I frowned: "master situ means that your current strength is not the opponent of the master of Huashen sect?"


    Situ Chu nodded: "I''m really not his opponent now. I can''t take a move. Master of golden gate, I don''t know what strength you are now. Are you sure to fight the master of Huashen gate? "


    I shook my head: "I''m just a king of martial arts. How can I have the strength to fight the sect leader of Huashen sect? Today''s immortal sect depends on our elders for everything. As the sect leader, I am just a younger generation who has just begun to practice. "


    When I finished saying this, Jin dingzhang, who had been silent all the time, suddenly said, "the sect leader is polite. With the qualification of the sect leader, although he is still the king of martial arts, I believe he will become a martial immortal or even a martial god in a short time."


    As soon as Jin dingzhang opened his mouth, situ Bei''s attention turned to him: "what do you call this brother?"


    Jin dingzhang hugged his fist and said, "I''m Jin dingzhang, the second elder of Shengxian gate."


    Situ Chu stood up, hugged his fist and said, "it''s the second elder. I really don''t know Mount Tai. All the people who came today are big people... There''s a lot of neglect. Please sit down quickly. Please sit down."


    After a pause, situ Chu looked at Dongmei and said with a smile, "I don''t know which expert of Shengxian gate is this beautiful lady? Can you introduce me? "


    Dongmei stepped forward, saluted and said, "master situ, my name is Dongmei. I''m just a maid of our master. I don''t dare to sit with master situ."


    Situ Chu was a little stunned, and then smiled: "sit down. You''ll be a guest when you come in. Since we intend to cooperate, don''t be polite."


    Dongmei looked at me and stopped talking. I smiled and said, "since master situ asked you to sit down, you''re welcome."


    Dongmei just sat down. She didn''t know whether she was intentional or unintentional. The position she chose was beside me.


    Situ Bei smiled and said, "Lord Jinmen, you should look very young. I don''t know how guigeng will be this year?"


    I said, "if you want to say my age, many people may not understand. I died unexpectedly before. My soul occupied other people''s bodies and lived to the age of 20. Later, with the help of the elders, it has been nearly 11 years since the reconstruction of the flesh. If you say my age, I should be thirty-one. "


    "Thirty one? It seems that the sect leader is a cultivation genius. He has reached the present state at the age of 31, which is much better than when situ Chu was young. "


    Situ Chu was quite surprised and said, "my little daughter is also a cultivation wizard. Although she is not as talented as the Lord, she has reached the realm of King Wu in a short period of more than ten years. If I have the chance to introduce you, maybe you can become good friends. "


    Everyone was stunned when situ Chu said this. I was also puzzled. I felt that he seemed to care about others.


    What we said has nothing to do with his daughter, but since situ yuan mentioned his daughter, I can''t say nothing: "the daughter of master situ must be very excellent. When I have a chance, I will visit Qianjin and strive to make Qianjin a friend. "


    Situ Chu smiled: "the Golden Gate leader wants to see my daughter. The opportunity is right in front of him. The little girl is staying at the yixianju hotel. I''ll let her come over and meet you. It''s a way to get to know each other. "


    Dongmei and I were stunned. Xuelianer smiled and said, "it''s really our honor. Thank you, master situ."

 Chapter 826

    Situ Chu stood up with a smile and left calmly. Although he smiled when he left, it was obvious that he wanted to avoid us and discuss the alliance with the elders of Shushan gate.


    It should be hard for him to say so. He used his daughter as an excuse. He''s really an old fox.


    Situ Chu''s age is at least thousands of years old, or even more than 10000 years old. Even if the age of martial artists can''t be measured by ordinary people, situ Chu shouldn''t have a so-called little daughter.


    Some of the martial artists did get married and have children when they were very old, but they would not be like situ Chu. They might be ten thousand years old and have a daughter about my size.


    No matter what excuse situ Yuan made, we can only believe that he really called his daughter to meet us. We always give him some time to discuss and consider, and we always need to understand each other.


    A few minutes later, the spring faced situ cup really came back with a cold young woman.


    The woman''s face was cold. Although she was born fairly well, her cold appearance made people stay away from her. She didn''t feel close at all.


    The distant situ cup smiled and said, "this is the little girl, situ Qian."


    After a pause, he pointed to several of us and said to the young woman, "Xiaoqian, these are the experts of Shengxian gate I told you just now. This is the master of Shengxian gate - Jinfeng Jinmen. The golden sect leader is young and promising. He became the sect leader of Shengxian sect at the age of 31, and his strength is close to that of Wuxian. "


    The woman didn''t respond and didn''t seem to be interested in me at all.


    Situ Chu blushed slightly, coughed and continued: "this is elder Jin dingzhang, the second elder of Shengxian gate. The second elder is always the highest martial god. His strength is similar to mine. He is an advanced expert worthy of your study and respect. "


    The woman was slightly moved. When she looked at Jin dingzhang, there was a trace of admiration in her eyes.


    "This beautiful lady is the princess xuelian''er of the snow family and the brain trust of Shengxian gate. Snow princess is super intelligent and extremely smart. You should be close when you have a chance. "


    "This is Dong Mei, the maid of the golden gate master..."


    After hearing the introduction of situ Chu, the cold faced woman finally said faintly, "you came to me just to introduce these people to me?"


    Situ yuan smiled awkwardly and said to us, "don''t mind. The little girl is very cold to anyone and things. In addition, she practices the most famous ice attribute sword of Shushan gate, cold ice sword, so her temperament makes people feel cold... Sit down. I''ve ordered us to have a potluck later, By the way, let''s settle our alliance. "


    When I heard the last sentence, I was overjoyed and had a feeling of surprise: "thank you, master situ. It''s better to obey orders than respect. We''re not polite."


    Situ Chu came to me with a smile, took an empty chair on the other side of me, took situ Qian and sat next to me. He said, "you''re welcome. You''re a family. Being polite means seeing the outside."


    "Family?" Dongmei heard situ Chu''s words and suddenly sent a message to me: "sect leader, what does this mean?"


    I smiled bitterly in my heart and sent a message to Dongmei: "I don''t know. Listen to him patiently. I can''t point out that the crisis of Shengxian gate will be solved with the help of Shushan gate. Please be patient with everything."


    When I talked to Dong Mei, situ Chu continued, "Xiao Qian has just turned 20 this year. She is the first-class king of martial arts. She is the most potential disciple of Shushan gate. Today, we Shushan gate officially formed an alliance with Shengxian gate to jointly confront Huashen gate. In such an environment, I would like to say some of our ideas. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "please tell master situ that we are all ears."


    Situ Chu said, "Shushan gate was originally a super sect in the immortal cultivation world. It has strong strength. It can be said that it is equal to Shengxian gate and is the pillar of the immortal cultivation world. But now, I have no way to manage Shushan gate, resulting in the decline of Shushan gate from generation to generation. Up to now, my strength is far inferior to Shengxian gate. It''s all my responsibility and my fault. Therefore, I''m going to make a decision, that is, abdicate and give way to the virtuous, appoint a new Shushan sect leader, and be an elder of Shushan sect to enjoy peace and happiness. By the way, I''ll try to practice and see if I can fly to the fairy world. "


    As soon as situ Bei said this, we were all surprised. I even got up and said, "what does Master situ mean? We''re just here to seek cooperation, but we don''t mean anything else. Your decision is really beyond our expectation. "


    Situ Chu stood up with a smile: "don''t get me wrong, master Jinmen. It''s all the internal affairs of Shushan gate. The reason why I tell you now is to tell you that the affairs of Shushan gate will be decided by the new master in the future."


    "New door owner?" I frowned: "master situ means that Shushan gate has a new master so soon?"


    Situ Chu nodded: "the new master is my little girl Xiaoqian, which is one of the reasons why I brought her to meet you."


    After a pause, situ Chu hugged his fist: "I don''t know much about many things when I first became the door master. If I do something wrong, please forgive me and give me more advice so that I can be qualified as the door master as soon as possible."


    I turned to situ Qian, who was sitting still beside me, and said, "congratulations to the sect leader. In the future, Shengxian gate and Shushan gate will cooperate as a family. Please take care of them."


    This time, situ Qian finally stood up and said faintly, "since it is cooperation, care should be mutual. My father loves face. It''s hard to say a lot. Let me say it. I think if we want to cooperate, there are three conditions that the Golden Gate leader must agree first. "


    My heart moved and I knew it must be situ Chu''s idea. I just said it with the help of situ Qian''s mouth.


    Since it is a condition for cooperation, we can''t refuse to agree to our request.


    But before you promise, you always have to listen to what the conditions are. You can''t act rashly. You can''t regret at that time.


    As soon as I read this, I smiled and said, "please tell me the conditions. I will try my best to meet the requirements of Shushan gate. We sincerely want to cooperate with Shushan gate."


    Situ Chu smiled and said, "we have never doubted this, otherwise we would not put forward our conditions."


    I absolutely believed situ Chu''s words, so I hugged my fist and said, "then please tell master situ Qian about your conditions."


    Xuelianer said: "yes, please tell the sect leader the conditions. We can also think about whether we can agree."

 Chapter 827

    Situ Qian still looked at us faintly and said slowly, "our cooperation is limited to dealing with Huashen gate. Other things, other times, we won''t have any contact with Shengxian gate. This is our first condition. If the Golden Gate leader can''t agree, there''s no need to talk about the rest. "


    I said positively, "we are only cooperation, not merger, so even if the sect leader doesn''t mention this condition, it must be like this. On behalf of Shengxian sect, I promised that in addition to dealing with Huashen sect, we are still two completely independent sects. We will never restrict each other, nor interfere with the freedom of either side. "


    Situ Qian nodded, "OK. Lord Jinmen is frank. That''s our first condition. "


    I picked up a glass of wine in front of me and said to situ Qian, "I give a toast to master situ and drink to the good beginning between us."


    Situ Qian picked up a glass of wine, looked at me and said, "thank you, master Jinmen."


    She looked up and drank the wine from the glass. Her face was not red and she was out of breath. It seemed that she had an amazing amount of wine.


    I had to drink it all at once, smiled and said, "master situ''s good drinking capacity seems to be deeply admired by the old master."


    Situ Chu said with a smile: "the little girl has an amazing natural drinking capacity. Maybe she has inherited my drinking capacity, which I never deny."


    I smiled: "in that case, I have a chance later. I must invite the old sect leader and situ sect leader to have a good drink together."


    Situ Chu laughed and laughed happily while drinking. He really lived up to the reputation of good wine.


    "Since the Golden Gate leader is straightforward, I''m not polite. Our second condition is that Shengxian gate must first give us enough cultivation resources for more than 100 people up and down Shushan gate for ten years. "


    Situ Qian said, "I''ve asked people to make statistics. When we left the station, the cultivation resources brought by Shushan gate were only enough for us to cultivate for one month. A month later, it''s time to compete with huashenmen. We don''t have training resources. It''s difficult to compete with huashenmen. "


    I originally planned to ask the people of Shushan gate to release water in the big contest and secretly help us win. Now they proposed to directly fight with Huashen gate, and my plan changed accordingly.


    I clapped my fist and said, "in that case, I will send someone to send you the cultivation resources you need at the first time after I return to Shengxian gate. I promise to deliver it to you within three days, and it is enough resources for you to practice for ten years. "


    Situ Qian nodded with satisfaction. His attitude seemed to be no longer so cold and inaccessible: "thank you, master Jinmen. I owe a favor to master Jinmen from Shushan gate. When we return to our residence and get back the cultivation resources that belong to us, we will return them to Shengxian gate. "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "master situ, you are welcome. I can still take out these cultivation resources. Don''t say anything about returning them."


    Situ Qian looked at me with a strange look in her eyes: "thank you, master Jinmen. What I want to say now is the last condition of our Shushan gate. Please give me a reply after careful consideration. Don''t reluctantly agree because of Huashen gate, because I will never allow Jinmen master to regret. "


    I was surprised. Looking at situ Qian and situ cup, I felt as if I had been deceived.


    The first two conditions of Shushan gate are not harsh, and I promised very readily. Are they all paving the way for the third condition?


    In this way, I''m afraid the third condition is very difficult, and even I can''t agree.


    At this point, I can''t go back on my word. I can only hug my fist and say, "please speak clearly, master situ, I''ll consider it carefully."


    Situ Qian looked at me, her mouth moved, but there was no sound.


    I was surprised when I suddenly sensed her voice: "Jinfeng, I can''t let outsiders know this condition first. I can only tell you one person. And you must promise me that no matter what the result is, you are not allowed to tell this condition to a third person. "


    I was even more surprised, and I also sent a message to situ Qian: "listen to it. As long as it does not violate morality and do not hurt innocent people, I will try my best to agree to your conditions. And I will keep it a secret. Unless you are willing to tell others, I will never tell you anyone except me. "


    Situ Qian looked at me. There was a trace of gratitude in her eyes and still sent a message to me: "listen, I only say it once. If I miss it, our cooperation will be cancelled."


    I nodded, looked at Jin dingzhang and others with strange faces around me, nodded slightly at them, indicating that they didn''t have to be nervous.


    Situ Qian saw everything in her eyes. After a little hesitation, she decisively preached, "I want to marry you! If you want us to sincerely cooperate against huashenmen, you must agree to that. "


    I was completely stunned and stared at situ Qian. I didn''t know how to answer her.


    Situ Qian is still very beautiful. Although she is not the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, her unique temperament is also very attractive.


    But I have my fiancee Sai Hua''er. How can I promise to marry a woman I''ve only met in such a hurry?


    I''m embarrassed. I feel really cheated. What are the conditions? It''s like a joke.


    Alas, there are many twists and turns. It seems that the alliance will come to naught.


    I was completely absent-minded. I looked like I was meditating, but I was in a mess.


    "Master," the voice of xuelian''er awakened me from my meditation, "master, are you all right?"


    Looking at the people with doubts on their faces, I smiled bitterly and said slowly, "I''m fine, but I''m only qualified by master situ... Well, I want to say a few words to master situ alone. Please wait a moment?"


    Everyone was silent. Only situ Chu smiled and nodded at me. Looking at him, he knew what the third condition put forward by situ Qian was.


    I felt strange and uncomfortable. I turned around and continued to deliver a message to situ Qian: "can the sect leader tell me why I have to do this?"


    Situ Qian also said to me, "Lord Jinmen, I mean you marry me and I marry you. I have no other meaning. As for why I did this, what I want to say is that we should have been together. "


    I was completely stunned this time. Looking at situ Qian, I didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    What is "you marry me, I marry you, no other meaning"? I don''t understand this sentence at all.


    Maybe I should listen to situ Qian patiently. After all, I don''t understand her meaning, and I can''t promise or refuse rashly, can I?

 Chapter 828

    Situ Qian seemed to expect me to be like this and continued to send a message to me: "don''t be surprised. This matter is not my nonsense, but based on facts."


    I came back and couldn''t help but say, "according to what? What do you say? "


    Situ Qian blushed slightly and explained, "maybe you really don''t know. Ten thousand years ago, there was a practice of mutual marriage between Shushan gate and Shengxian gate. At that time, Shushan gate and Shengxian gate were both super immortal cultivation sects and the top sects. They could be said to be the symbol of the immortal cultivation world and the vanguard against foreign invaders. At that time, the demon world was our common enemy. In order to prevent the invasion of the demon world, we formed an alliance as now, and one of the conditions of the alliance is that we both exchange marriages to ensure that we will not hurt each other and make our cooperation closer. "


    I''m a little confused. I''ve never heard the elders mention these things, and I don''t know it at all.


    Is it because Jin Xiang and others were just ordinary disciples and didn''t know these things?


    Or did they forget to tell me these things because they thought that Shushan gate had disappeared in the long river of history ten thousand years ago?


    I looked at Jin dingzhang suspiciously and sent a message to him: "two elders, is there a practice of intermarriage between Shengxian gate and Shushan gate?"


    Jin dingzhang heard my voice and thought about it before he sent it to me: "sect leader, I don''t know about this. I have to ask the supreme elder. I don''t know much about Shengxian sect. Only the supreme elder who has read the notes left by the sect leaders of Shengxian sect will know. "


    I nodded disappointedly. When I remembered the words "notes left by previous sect leaders", I also turned back and sent a message to situ Qian: "are you sure you must do this? That''s not necessarily a good thing for you. To tell you the truth, I have a fiancee. Our relationship can''t be easily abandoned, so I can''t be devoted to you. "


    Situ Qian looked at me somewhat disappointed and didn''t talk to me. Instead, she turned to look at situ cup and said to situ cup, "we''ve finished talking. All the conditions have been agreed by the golden sect leader. Our cooperation has officially begun. Father, you can tell other elders that from now on, until Huashen gate is defeated by us, we Shushan gate and Shengxian gate are partners. "


    Situ Bei got up and said in a straight face, "please follow the instructions of the door master. I''ll go and inform all the disciples now."


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something. He hugged his fist and said, "excuse me, master Jinmen, after several distinguished guests have had dinner, will we follow master Jinmen to Shengxian gate?"


    Situ Qian nodded: "tell the disciples to get ready and go to Shengxian gate before dark."


    Situ Qian seems to have really become the master of Shushan gate. Situ Chu obediently left here to inform the disciples of Shushan gate that he didn''t even take his favorite bailing wine.


    In fact, we all know that situ Qian is just the apparent master. Situ Chu is still the real master of Shushan gate. He is also the master of Shushan gate.


    No matter what we thought, situ Qian insisted on having this meal with us, saying that it was to celebrate the cooperation between our two factions.


    Everyone had their own thoughts. They didn''t talk much at dinner. It was just situ Qian who asked about the situation of Shengxian gate. I explained it roughly.


    Of course, I also asked about the current situation of Shushan gate. The answer I got was not much different from what situ Yuan said before. It was useless to ask more, so I gave it up.


    During this trip, we made many assumptions and prepared several schemes to persuade situ yuan. Unexpectedly, it was not as troublesome as we expected, but we reached an agreement with shushanmen smoothly.


    At that time, the people around me didn''t know the third condition of Shushan gate, and I didn''t think about how to explain it to them.


    The first two conditions of Shushan gate were put forward on our own initiative, that is, to give them freedom and provide them with ten years of cultivation resources. Therefore, it is reasonable for us to agree.


    As for the last one, I didn''t explicitly promise, and situ Qian didn''t force me to announce it in public. She just told everyone that I promised all her conditions, and the cooperation between us officially began.


    Maybe she is worried that if I can''t do it, the faces of both sides can be preserved so as not to let the world know and laugh at us.


    I fully understand situ Qian''s worries and practices, so I keep it a secret and am not prepared to tell her third condition to others.


    This is the secret between me and her, at least for now, between us.


    With the help of Shushan gate, the strength of Huashen gate is relatively weakened, and our strength is relatively enhanced. We have a half chance of war Shenhua gate.


    Of course, this is only in the competition between Shengxian gate and Huashen gate. If the two sides really start a war, the leader of Huashen gate will be enough to hold all our martial gods, and we will still be defeated by Huashen gate.


    If we can successfully win Emei sect, we may really have the hope of defeating Huashen sect.


    With the experience of persuading Shushan sect, I feel that persuading Emei sect is not completely impossible. I want to have a try.


    It''s just that some core disciples of Emei sect are lecherous. I don''t know how to contact them for a while.


    We''d better wait for the people of Shushan gate to go to Shengxian gate and then discuss how to contact the people of Emei sect. After all, Shushan gate''s willingness to cooperate with us is a surprise, so we can''t expect too much.


    It takes time for the people at Shushan gate to pack up. I suddenly planned to see Zhou Shuangyin.


    After a brief explanation with situ Qian and others, Dongmei and I went to see Zhou Shuangyin. At the same time, xuelianer was left to help more than 100 people in Shushan gate pack up, and first took them to the transmission array to prepare for Shengxian gate.


    Jin dingzhang and xuelianer are together, which is a kind of attention to Shushan gate.


    I''m still very relieved that xuelianer leads the way. I believe the people of Shushan gate won''t have any ideas because I didn''t lead the way in person.


    What''s more, the presence of two elders, Jin dingzhang, is enough to save the face of Shushan gate.


    To my surprise, situ Qian, the new leader of Shushan sect, saw that I had no peers and actually stayed. Her reason was very sufficient, so I had nothing to say: "I''m your wife, not with you, with whom?"


    Situ Qian''s cold words completely exposed what the third condition I had agreed with her before. Xuelianer and others stared at me after hearing it. Everyone''s eyes were strange.


    I reluctantly asked situ Qian to stay and go to see Zhou Shuangyin with me.


    Dongmei naturally followed me. She gave herself the name of a maid and followed me. No one would think more.

 Chapter 829

    Zhou Shuangyin was busy in the master''s house of Jingshen city. When I came to him with situ Qian and Dong Mei, he was very surprised. He hurried to order people to serve tea and said excitedly to me: "you look like this. If Xiao Ying hadn''t shown me your photos before, I wouldn''t recognize you. You haven''t come back for more than ten years. How are you now? "


    I smiled and said, "it''s OK. Dad, my sister told you about Dongfang Hongfeng. I didn''t mean to do that. Please don''t be angry with me. "


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "how could it? You are all my sons. I won''t favor one over the other. Jin Feng, I have two sons, both called feng''er. It''s a good story. It''s my blessing. "


    I also smiled: "if only you weren''t angry. Recently, Jingshen city is not * * Ning. As the Lord of Jingshen City, you should be more careful. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "recently, many martial artists have flocked to Jingshen city. It is said that they are from Huashen gate. In order to compete with you, they came to Jingshen city to wait. When the news gets out, I don''t know how many people will come to our Jingshen city in order to see the style of both of you. In the future, our Jingshen city will become more lively than Chilong city for a period of time. "


    I smiled and said, "this is a good thing, which is conducive to the development of Jingshen city. Seize this opportunity to push out the mirror God city and let the world know that there is a super city called mirror God city in the territory of Chilong state. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "that''s what I think... Jinfeng, you are a busy man now. You don''t have time to come back and help me manage Jingshen city. Don''t expect Dongfang Hongfeng. After he knew his experience, although he didn''t blame you and me, he forgave you and me without saying. It is said that he is determined to enhance his strength through cultivation and surpass you at that time. I can''t persuade him. I just hope you won''t become enemies in the future. "


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry. Our brothers will never become enemies. I will make good compensation to him and let my brother slowly disperse his resentment."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded and said with a smile, "that''s the best. I''m worried that you''ll meet swordsmen in the future... Don''t say it. Stay for dinner. I''ll let someone prepare."


    I said, "I''ve just eaten... By the way, I forgot to introduce you. One of the two girls is Dongmei, which you''ve met. This is situ Qian, the sect leader of Shushan sect, my fiancee... "


    "What?!" Before I finished, Zhou Shuangyin said in surprise, "you don''t learn well, how can you do this? What about Saihua? She is a good girl and loves you all the time... "


    I smiled bitterly. Just about to speak, situ Qian said, "you misunderstood. I''m Jinfeng''s fiancee, but I''m not the only one. That Saihua is still his fiancee like his sister, which has not changed. "


    "This..." Zhou Shuangyin frowned, turned to me and said, "I don''t want to take care of your boy''s business, but I want to remind you, don''t do anything sorry for Saihua. She is my daughter-in-law."


    I said with a bitter smile, "don''t worry about it, Dad. I''ll take care of it."


    After a pause, I saluted and said, "we have to go back to the immortal gate. Recently, we have to prepare for the Huashen gate. As the head of the gate, I can''t stay out of it all the time and leave everything to the elders."


    Zhou Shuangyin sighed, ignoring situ Qian''s, and said to himself, "poor Sai Hua''er, I don''t know how many things I have done for you to make up for your mistakes recently because of what happened between you and Dongfang Hongfeng. Even Dongfang Hongfeng is moved by her... Now if you are like this, what will happen if she knows? Just, young people, you can solve the problem yourself, so I won''t ask more. There''s only one. Come back and have a look when you have time. In the future, the mirror God city still needs to be managed by your nominal city master. I can''t help you for a lifetime. "


    I smiled: "you are so young and you manage Jingshen city so well that I won''t join in. Let''s go. I''ll come back to see you when we solve the Huashen gate. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded and sent me to the door: "boy, pay attention to your body. Don''t think you''re still the same as before. You don''t care about anything for cultivation. Your body is much weaker than before. You have to hurry up to practice. "


    I nodded and didn''t tell the fact that my body was stronger than that of Dongfang Hongfeng, but accepted Zhou Shuangyin''s care with peace of mind.


    The holy body seems to have no change after the cultivation of body refining. It still looks thin, but it is actually very strong. It is no worse than Oriental red maple.


    I was worried about Shengxian gate, so I reluctantly left Jingshen city and rushed back to Binhu village with a transmission array.


    When I was ready to go straight back to the inside of Shengxian gate, I accidentally saw my third sister Jin Xing outside my old house.


    Jin Xing didn''t recognize me when she saw me, but when I called out her name, she remembered something for the first time and said excitedly, "fourth brother, is it really you? How do you look... "


    I explained with a smile: "this is what the remodeled body looks like. I''m still me and won''t become someone else."


    Jin Xing is four years older than me. She is supposed to be in her thirties. She is mature and steady. But when she sees me, she is still a little excited and shouted, "great, I''m worried that no one will change me. I''m going to be moldy here. If only you came, I could go back. "


    "What are you?" I was puzzled: "what are you doing here if you don''t practice in the immortal promotion gate?"


    Jin Xing was stunned and immediately said, "you don''t know what I''m doing? So you didn''t come to change me. I''m so disappointed! I thought you were ordered by my mother to come and replace me... I''m waiting for our father here. Our brothers and sisters know this, but you don''t. "


    "Waiting for father?" I was even more puzzled: "you mean, are you waiting here for your father to come back?"


    Jin Xing nodded: "my mother is worried that my father will come back one day. She doesn''t know where we have gone. She will worry about us, so she asked us to wait here in turn. It''s my turn this month. I''ll come. But I didn''t expect to wait here for two months. So far, no one has come to replace me. I dare not go back without permission. You know my mother''s temper. I don''t want to be scolded by her. "


    She was wronged and complained: "the cultivation resources I brought have long been used up. Now the cultivation is almost stagnant. I''m so worried."


    I couldn''t help smiling at Jin Xing. She seemed anxious to practice, and her face was worried.


    I am also confused and pay little attention to my relatives, so that I don''t know their current situation.


    No matter how busy I am, I can''t forget my relatives. I have to pay more attention to them in the future.

 Chapter 830

    I looked at Jin Xing and said with a trace of apology, "third sister, come back with us. I''ll take you to see your mother. She won''t scold you."


    Jin Xing was overjoyed. He just said "OK", suddenly remembered something, and quickly changed his mouth and said, "no, if I leave, there will be no one waiting here. If my father comes back at this time, he doesn''t know where we have gone. How anxious should he be? No, No. "


    I smiled and said, "there will be disciples of Shengxian sect stationed here soon. If my father comes back, those disciples will tell my father where we are."


    Jin Xing thought, "will there really be disciples of Shengxian sect stationed here? Don''t lie to me, fourth brother. I''ll be scolded then. I won''t spare you. "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, don''t forget that I''m the master of the immortal rising gate. I can do this little thing."


    Jin Xing was stunned and said with a smile, "yes, how can I forget this? That''s great. I''ve long wanted to go back to practice. I haven''t made any progress here. I''m so anxious. "


    I also wanted to see my mother I hadn''t seen for ten years, so I took Jin Xing back to Shengxian gate and asked Dong Mei to remember to send someone to guard here. Once I saw my father, I immediately asked him to leave


    When I saw my mother, my mother was talking to Jin Zhen and Jin Lan. They talked and laughed. It seemed that they were happy.


    When my mother saw me, she was stunned first, and then slowly said, "are you?"


    I smiled and said, "mother, how are you now? My son is unfilial. I haven''t come to see you for so long. "


    My mother looked at me with a look of surprise. After a while, she said, "I''ve seen your picture and thought I''ve remembered your present appearance. I didn''t expect that I still feel a sense of strangeness after seeing you. Maple, your appearance has changed too much. I can''t recognize you. "


    I smiled: "you''ll get used to it in a few days. This is the real me. In the past, I was someone else."


    Mother nodded: "that''s it. You look like your father. I''m sure you''re my son maple."


    Referring to my father, I said to my mother, "I''m about to tell you about my father. It''s not a way for you to keep your brothers and sisters in Binhu village all the time. Let them not go. I''ve sent someone to find my father''s whereabouts before. Ten years have passed, and there''s no news. It''s useless to stay in Binhu village. You can rest assured that I will continue to send people to look for my father''s whereabouts. I think there will be news of my father sooner or later. Don''t worry too much. "


    Mother nodded slightly with obvious worry on her face and said helplessly, "it''s all right. When your father will come back and whether he can come back, I''ll worry about it alone. You should all seize the time to practice. When you have achieved something, you can look for your father. "


    I know my mother is still worried about my father. After all, my father has left for more than ten years, and there is no news. Life and death are uncertain.


    In order to reassure my mother, I arranged for someone to leave Shengxian gate to find my father''s whereabouts in front of my mother. By the way, I also called my mother and my brothers and sisters together, left them some cultivation resources, and told Dongmei to call Xia Zhu to take care of them.


    After all this, I bid farewell to my mother and brothers and sisters. I''m going to see the people who have just come to Shushan gate of Shengxian gate.


    At present, the most important thing is the competition with Huashen gate, that is, the battle. Therefore, I must not neglect the Shushan gate that has just allied with us.


    Situ Qian, who was with me, still followed me, as if worried that I would escape.


    We met situ Chu and others who had just arrived here near yixianju. Xuelianer was arranging accommodation for situ Chu and others. In order to show our respect, we arranged the same residence as several of our elders, an independent small building, with several people living in each building.


    Xuelian''er''s business is at ease. I''m here to let them know that I''m not a person who ignores them. Secondly, I''ll take situ Qian back to situ Chu by the way, so as not to follow me for a long time. Sai Huaer, who ignored me for ten years, is more and more reluctant to pay attention to me.


    Some misunderstandings can''t be explained clearly, and the way is unclear. It''s hard for me to ignore them.


    After a few words with situ yuan, he was busy to settle down in his residence, so I left.


    When I was going to leave, I didn''t call situ Qian, but let her, the nominal head of Shushan gate, stay among the Shushan disciples. Unexpectedly, I didn''t call her, but situ cup called situ Qian loudly.


    Now I was embarrassed and embarrassed. When I really had no other way, I had to take situ Qian back to Yixian residence.


    I lived in yixianju alone. Dongmei served me in it. We should be empty after we left. But this time, when we came back, we found that it was full of laughter. Countless people were laughing and noisy in it. We didn''t know who they were.


    I listened briefly, recognized my acquaintance, and strode in.


    At a glance, I found that the people in yixianju were the brothers I brought back from Chilong city and some other friends of mine.


    When they saw me, they stopped talking, stood up together, saluted and said, "see the sect leader. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    I smiled and said, "Why are you here, brothers? I just went out to do something. I just came back... Sit down. What can I do for you? "


    Qi zuyue, the closest of these brothers to me, came up to me and said, "we brothers have followed the general... No, sect leader, you have been your old subordinate for more than ten years. This time I heard that the people of Huashen sect are against the sect leader. Although we are not the strongest of Shengxian sect, we also want to share our worries with the sect leader. Please order from the sect leader. We will defend the dignity of the sect leader to the death and never allow anyone to offend the sect leader. "


    I was moved and said with a smile, "I appreciate the kindness of my brothers. But this time, the Huashen gate we have to face is not the army composed of low-level warriors or even ordinary people, but the Huashen gate composed of legendary immortals, Wushen and Wuxian. It''s not that I hit you. Even if you fight together, it won''t help. "


    Qi zuyue''s face was a little ugly and murmured, "it seems that our old brothers are useless..."


    When Qi zuyue said this, he was obviously a little decadent and disappointed. I can''t let the old brothers disappointed and decadent. After all, they are the old people who have followed me for many years.

 Chapter 831

    I stopped him with a smile: "commander Qi, don''t say that. It''s only ten years since the establishment of Shengxian gate. It''s natural that our brothers are not strong. Everyone can practice at ease. Sooner or later, they will become Wuxian, Wushen, or even fly to the fairy world and become immortals. I thank you for your love for me, and thank you for ignoring personal safety for me, but you can''t make unnecessary sacrifices. After all, only living can help me more in the future. We are still brothers as we were when we dealt with the stars. "


    Qi Zu nodded more and more and said sadly, "what we cultivate is not the mind method of the immortal ascending sect. Even if we cultivate in the spirit gathering array, the progress is still not very fast. We are all military generals. Ten years was enough for us to become king of martial arts, but there are only six or seven brothers who really do this except me. Ah, many times we really want to change the mental skill of Shengxian sect. Just when we think that the sect leader may call us to the battlefield at any time, we dare not abolish the previous accomplishments and practice again. "


    I took a look at these brothers and said loudly, "it''s absolutely unnecessary to rebuild the mental method of the immortal promotion sect, as commander Qi said. After I''ve been busy for a while, I will certainly help you improve your mental method and make your cultivation speed faster. Our elders will also help you. With their cultivation and knowledge, your mental skills will become more suitable for you. "


    After hearing what I said, Qi zuyue and others were all overjoyed. They hugged each other and said, "thank you, sect leader."


    I waved my hand and said loudly, "since everyone has come today, don''t hurry to leave. Stay and let''s get together. We won''t get drunk tonight. "


    After a pause, I thought of the people from Shushan gate, and then said, "I happen to introduce some of our allies of Shengxian gate, the experts of Shushan gate. Let them also know the deacons of the penalty Hall of our Shengxian gate and our Shengxian gate. "


    Qi zuyue took the lead and said, "thank you, sect leader. We won''t give the sect leader any trouble, so as not to delay the sect leader''s important affairs."


    I said positively, "where is this? We are brothers. What''s the trouble when I invite everyone to dinner? Just take it as my order. Everyone stay. I''ll arrange someone to prepare immediately. Today, we do nothing, just talk for a day, and help some brothers solve the shortcomings in the mental method. It can be regarded as a little reward for everyone''s hard work over the years. "


    I also made this decision temporarily, because my brothers have followed me for many years and suffered a lot. They really need to get some return.


    The elders and I helped them improve their mental skills, which can be regarded as a disguised return.


    "Good!" Qi Zu said loudly, "since the sect leader ordered, we will never say more, so we will stay!"


    All the brothers said in unison, "thank you, sect leader."


    I smiled and motioned to everyone not to mention it: "now I''ll arrange it. You can think about the shortcomings of your mental skills first and ask our elders to solve them in turn later."


    I had planned to help the brothers in a few days after the matter of huashenmen was solved, but I thought that the matter of huashenmen might not end easily at the beginning, so I began to help the brothers today.


    After leaving yixianju with the thanks of my brothers, I directly said to Dongmei who was still waiting outside yixianju: "tell me to go down and prepare a banquet. Today we welcome friends from shushanmen and reward my old brother. In addition, four elders were invited to yixianju, saying that they were asked to help in important matters. "


    Dongmei said, "I''m going to prepare now. Please rest assured."


    I nodded and motioned Dongmei to do it. Then I said to situ Qian, "can you do me a favor?"


    Situ Qian said faintly, "your business is mine. Just say it and I''ll help you. Besides leaving you... "


    I smiled bitterly: "I mean, I want to ask the door owner to help me invite all the friends of Shushan gate to get together. It can be considered that I have given them a good reception."


    Situ Qian said "no problem" and turned around and left. The speed was incredibly fast.


    After seeing situ Qian go away, as soon as I was about to return to Yixian residence, a voice came: "sect leader, when are you going to invite sister Hua''er to get together with you? Or do you really concentrate on Cultivation and don''t plan to pay attention to sister Hua Hua? "


    When I heard this voice, I immediately smiled: "elder martial sister Gao, why do you have time to find ah Feng me?"


    The person who came was Gao Min, and I don''t know how she came to me. I heard her say, "so you are the sect leader. It''s really hard to cheat me. This is the beauty grass you gave me at the beginning. Give it back to you. I dare not ask for the master''s things. "


    I smiled: "elder martial sister Gao, you''re welcome. Since you''ve given it to elder martial sister, there''s no reason to take it back. Elder martial sister, take it or take it quickly. It''s as if I thanked elder martial sister for taking care of me."


    Gao Min said with a smile, "thank you so much, sect leader."


    Pause: "Lord, although sister Hua''er is younger than me, she is indeed the most beautiful and virtuous person I have ever seen, the most gentle, the most temperament, the most decent and the most likable. Don''t miss it. If she is robbed by others, you have no regrets. "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "elder martial sister, you can''t make fun of me..."


    "Make fun of you?" Although Gao Min is still laughing, there is a strange look in his smile: "just think I''m making fun of you. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. I''ll thank you for stopping me."


    She turned and left. She looked angry and didn''t want to talk to me.


    I felt strange and hurriedly said, "elder martial sister, wait a minute."


    Gao Min turned around, looked at me and said, "why, are you nervous? I thought you would leave the world''s largest beauty alone! "


    I said, "what is the greatest beauty in the world? Who made all this up in disorder? Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at? "


    Gao Min said, "this is not a random arrangement, but a recognized fact. The reason why sister Hua''er is called sister Hua''er is because she is the most perfect among many excellent women and is a real big sister. Now I don''t know how many people miss sister Hua''er. It''s not too much to regard sister Hua''er as an idol and call her the largest beauty in the world. "


    My heart suddenly panicked: "what''s going on?"


    Gao Min said positively, "if you want to know what''s going on, you''d better ask sister Hua''er yourself. She''s with your sister Zhou Xiaoying and is staying with me. If you want to see her, I can show you the way. "

 Chapter 832

    I looked back at my brothers, who were still waiting for me, and said in embarrassment, "can you ask elder martial sister for help and ask elder martial sister Hua''er to come over? I have a lot of things waiting for me. I can''t go away."


    Gao Min''s face changed and said coldly, "I can''t help you. If you don''t have time, just think I haven''t been here. It''s not that no one likes sister Hua Hua, but I don''t care if you have time to accompany her. "


    Seeing that Gao Min was angry and knew that it was really inappropriate for him to do so, I smiled and said, "I beg you, elder martial sister. I know elder sister Hua Hua. If I go to her now, she won''t pay attention to me, let alone come with me. Elder martial sister, it''s different if you go. You can tell elder martial sister Hua Hua that several elders are invited. Just invite her over and I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Speaking of this, I took out a plant of Zhuyan grass, handed it to Gao Min, smiled and said, "this is your reward, please."


    Gao Min smiled with a cunning smile: "apart from this grass, aren''t you going to give me something to do? I''m famous for my superior wisdom, which is enough to compete with your military teacher xuelian''er. "


    I patted my head and said loudly, "it''s my fault. I''m confused. Elder martial sister Gao Min...... no, military division Gao Min, I officially appoint you as my second military division and temporarily subordinate to military division Xue lianer. How about that? "


    "No." Gao Min angrily said, "I can''t compare with Xuelian. Why should I be under her hand? To be your think tank, I''ll be your right hand and left hand. Otherwise, nothing will happen. "


    I just wanted to tease this elder martial sister who was not very good to me. Seeing that she was angry, I smiled and said, "OK, it''s a deal. Report right away."


    Gao Min was stunned and then said with a smile: "the sect leader is powerful. I think I''m smart. In fact, I''m not your opponent. You''re the real wise man."


    I smiled: "stop talking nonsense and hurry to perform your first task. Remember, the first task must not go wrong, or I will arrange you to xuelianer''s hand. "


    "You dare!" Gao Min left with a smile. He looked very happy when he left.


    She took the initiative to ask for help, which was beyond my expectation. After all, she has followed an elder, so it''s not easy to turn to me to help me.


    But this is the best. After all, if xuelianer is alone, it is still difficult to support such a large stall of Shengxian gate.


    No matter how high a person''s wisdom is, he will be exhausted in the face of countless things in the huge Shengxian gate.


    When there are more people, there are more ways. When we gather the wisdom of people, unexpected ways often appear.


    Maybe it''s the great disaster of Shengxian gate. Everyone knows that I can''t do without effort. Then someone asked me for a task one after another.


    Unity will achieve great things. I feel a little at ease. My previous worries seem to be a lot dull at once.


    The people from Shushan gate first arrived at yixianju and asked them to sit down. After that, all kinds of good wine and delicacies ordered by Dongmei began to be served.


    I will receive these guests in yixianju, because yixianju is the place where the master of Shengxian gate receives distinguished guests.


    Because of time, in fact, the prepared wine and delicacies can not be regarded as the highest standard of Shengxian gate. Fortunately, no one will pay attention to these. When we get together, we are more concerned about what I want to do.


    It''s not really just to pick up the wind for the people in Shushan gate. After all, we are facing a great threat and there may be a fierce battle at any time.


    When everyone sat down, I looked for Saihua and Zhou Xiaoying. I didn''t see them or Gao Min looking for them.


    I thought Gao Min failed. He didn''t invite Sai Hua''er to today''s banquet, so I didn''t wait any longer. I raised my glass and said, "master situ, elder situ, distinguished guests and brothers, today we are here to hold my first banquet since I took charge of Shengxian gate, not only to reward my old brothers, but more importantly to welcome the friends of Shushan gate. Now, on behalf of hundreds of thousands of disciples of Shengxian gate, I welcome friends of Shushan gate. Do it first and respect it. "


    I drank the wine in my hand. After Dongmei poured me another glass, I said loudly, "let''s get drunk tonight."


    All the people raised their glasses. Even Dongmei and others raised their glasses. We had a drink together, introduced each other and said blessings. The atmosphere became lively in an instant.


    I''m not a person who likes such an occasion. Today, I had to hold a banquet to meet the people of Shushan gate and reward my old brothers. But I was very happy to see everyone. I drank with them one cup after another. Unconsciously, I was a little confused.


    If I continue to drink like this, I''m afraid I won''t be able to say it for a while.


    "Leader of golden gate, thank you for receiving the wind for us. We have nothing to repay. Let''s let the little girl practice our ice sword technique of Shushan gate and help you drink?"


    Situ Tan''s words came to my ears. Before I could speak, those old brothers shouted one by one because they were not familiar with situ Tan and did not know who situ Tan''s little daughter was.


    Now I can''t say anything else. I can only nod with a bitter smile and drink a glass of wine again, which can be regarded as a tribute to situ cup.


    Situ Qian, who was with me, stood up silently. Someone had already made room for situ Qian to practice ice fencing.


    Cold ice swordsmanship is the town sect fighting skill of Shushan gate. It is said that it is no worse than my God killing sword. It is definitely a rare top swordsmanship.


    Situ Qian went to the center and slowly took out an ordinary sword from the space ring. She was just about to start the drill.


    Qi zuyue suddenly shouted, "sect leader, since you want to perform swordsmanship, why don''t you lend the killing sword to miss situ? I think it will be more wonderful to practice cold ice sword with killer sword. "


    When I was stunned, Jin Xiang said, "the killer sword is a heavy sword. How can we practice the cold ice sword of Shushan gate? I have a Qingquan sword here, which is also a rare sword. I''ll borrow the money of situ sect leader today. "


    Jin Xiang is the supreme elder in the end. He is well-informed and mature. He has always paid attention to situ Qian and others. From situ Qian''s words, he has understood situ Qian''s identity.


    While Jin Xiang was talking, his right hand turned over and a finger sized sword appeared in the palm.


    As soon as the sword appeared, it rose against the wind, and instantly became three feet long and two fingers wide. The blue light flickered, and two dragon shaped virtual shadows appeared and disappeared at the blade.


    Everyone here stared at it with wide eyes. It was like seeing a peerless beauty. They all felt extremely amazing.

 Chapter 833

    Jin Xiang took out the blue sword with exquisite patterns, handed it to Qiu Shuang and motioned Qiu Shuang to send it to situ Qian.


    Qingquan sword is also a well-known peerless weapon. It is also among the immortal weapons. It is a little worse than the artifact, but it is also a treasure that countless people dream of.


    This sword is extraordinary. It''s obviously much better than the cicada wing of Saihua. No wonder big guys envy it when they see it.


    Situ Chu smiled and said, "the supreme elder''s hand is the Qingquan sword, which makes situ Chu see."


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "master situ laughed. I just thought this sword was the most suitable for a woman like Ling Qianjin, so I took it out without any other intention."


    Situ Bei said with a smile, "this sword is really suitable for the little girl. Since the supreme elder is willing to lend it to the little girl, he might as well give it to the little girl."


    When situ Bei said this, everyone was stunned. What''s this? The dignified Shushan sect leader, an elder who still keeps his word, is not afraid of being laughed at for petty gain?


    Some people showed a look of arrogance, and even situ Qian''s face showed a look of embarrassment.


    I wasn''t stunned. I knew situ Bei must have something to say.


    As I expected, situ Chu continued slowly after seeing the faces of the people: "there is also a killing sword in Shushan gate. It was originally one of the killing swords, and it should be No. 1 killing sword, that is, the mother sword. I know that the golden gate master uses the killing sword, and it is also one of the killing swords. However, the handle of the golden gate master may be any one of No. 2 to No. 7, that is, the sub sword. "


    When situ Bei said this, everyone was stunned. Even me looked at situ Bei strangely and didn''t know what he meant.


    "Now give the two shencide swords to the golden gate master. With the shencide sword technique of Shengxian gate, I think the power of the golden gate master''s shencide sword technique will increase a lot." Situ Chu looked at everyone like this and smiled and said, "how does the supreme elder feel about exchanging the killing sword for the Qingquan sword?"


    "Killer sword?" The supreme elder Jin Xiang couldn''t help standing up: "what master situ said is the killing sword that was sent to your door as a bride price?"


    Situ Qian said slowly, "it is this sword that has been dusty in Shushan gate for thousands of years, and no one can use it. Since the elder knows the origin of this sword, he must also know the history of you and me. I intend to arrange the marriage between my daughter and the leader of the golden gate. Therefore, even my position as the leader of the gate was given to my daughter not long ago. The leader of the golden gate has agreed to my proposal. Shushan gate and Shengxian gate are married again to fight against Huashen gate. The mother sword of Qingquan sword and shenkiller sword is regarded as a token of their exchange. I don''t know if the Golden Gate leader has informed you of this matter. Do you have any different opinions? "


    Jin Xiang looked at me. It was clear that I didn''t tell him about it, but he still said, "I already know about it. We will obey all the decisions and orders of the sect leader unconditionally and have no objection."


    Situ Chu laughed, raised his hand and took out a beautiful box.


    His space ring has a high level and can also be invisible. I can''t see his space ring on that finger.


    This box is very exquisite. It is made of rare iron and wood. It is a treasure in itself.


    What is in the box should be the No. 1 killing sword mentioned by situ Bei. I think it must be as precious as the killing sword in my hand. It is a rare artifact in the world.


    As for why situ Chu said that his killing sword was No. 1 killing sword and that it was a mother sword, I don''t know what he meant.


    Situ Chu slowly opened the box. At a glance, I saw that the sword in the box was almost the same as the sword in my hand, but it didn''t open the front. It was like the blunt sword among the heavy swords when I first got the killer sword.


    Situ Chu slowly picked up the sword and gently put it on the table in front of him.


    But hearing a dull crack, the solid table was completely broken, together with the drinks and dishes on the table.


    Everyone was surprised, but when they saw that situ Bei had no other action, they were relieved.


    Situ Chu did not put down his sword completely, but continued to carry it in case he crushed other things.


    Listen to him say loudly: "this sword weighs 100000 Jin. Its material is ominous, its grade is ominous, and its origin is unknown. With my current strength, I can only raise it, but I can''t use it to fight normally. According to my review of ancient books, this sword was originally the treasure of the town gate of Shengxian gate. It originally had seven handles, numbered No. 1 to No. 7 respectively. No. 1 sword is the mother sword, and its weight is the sum of the other six handle swords. It is said that the mother sword can hold the other six sub swords. When the seven swords are combined, the killer sword will weigh an amazing 200000 kg. Even the peak martial god can''t lift it with his bare hands. "


    Jin Xiang exclaimed: "it is said that this sword comes from the fairy world and is the most precious treasure in the fairy world. It has the super power to destroy the sky and the earth. It is recorded in an ancient book that the first generation sect leader of Shengxian sect inadvertently obtained this treasure after flying to the fairy world. But because of being coveted by people in the fairy world, all kinds of scoundrels sent this treasure here for preservation. Later, someone wanted to take it away, but he found that no one could do it. He stayed here and became the treasure of Shengxian gate. "


    After listening to the introduction of situ yuan and Jin Xiang, I finally understand why we went to talk with them so smoothly.


    It turns out that Shushan gate and Shengxian gate really have a great origin. Situ Chu took the initiative to make concessions and form an alliance with us based on his past friendship.


    After hearing the introduction of situ Chu, Jin dingzhang also said: "the mother sword of killing gods is too heavy. No one can use it to fight in history, even the sect leader of Shengxian sect in previous dynasties. Those who practice swords for the first time can only use one of the sub swords at most. The killer sword in our sect leader''s hand is one of the sub swords. The weight of this handle has reached an amazing thousands of kilograms. Only our sect leader can use it freely. If others do not have decades of experience, it is difficult to control this sword freely. "


    Situ Chu nodded and said, "the two elders are right. The killing sword club will choose its own master. Those who can control the sub sword may not control the mother sword. However, those who can''t let the mother sword recognize the Lord, even if they can use the son sword, the power of the killing sword can''t play 12 out of 10. The artifact has become an ordinary sword, and its power is difficult to play. Now I give the mother sword to the golden gate master as an exchange for the supreme elder Qingquan sword. "

 Chapter 834

    Instead of looking down on situ Bei, they all respected situ Bei''s generosity, because Qingquan sword was only an immortal weapon, and the killing sword was an artifact. The two were exchanged, and Shushan gate suffered a great loss.


    "Please come and pick up the sword. If you can recognize the Lord, the sword should really belong to the Golden Gate Lord." Situ Chu said loudly in public, "if you can''t recognize the Lord, please ask the golden gate master to seal this sword in the Shengxian gate. It is still regarded as the treasure of the gate of Shengxian gate. Send someone to guard day by day to prevent it from being stolen."


    I nodded and was about to go forward to pick up the sword. Jin Xiang suddenly stopped me: "door master, please wait..."


    After a pause, in my puzzled eyes, Jin Xiang continued: "this sword is a token of love from the 30th generation leader of Shushan gate and the 30th generation leader of Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago. It is a witness of the friendship between the two sects. If the sect leader takes back this sword, he must exchange it with a treasure comparable to this sword. He must not exchange it with my Qingquan sword... Qingquan sword is not qualified enough. "


    I was stunned and then asked, "is there a treasure comparable to the killing sword in the door? Get it quickly."


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "the killing sword is the most precious treasure in the fairy world. There is no treasure in our immortal gate that can compare with the killing sword."


    I was disappointed and said, "so we can''t accept elder situ''s generous gift?"


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "we have no treasure comparable to the killing sword in Shengxian sect, but you have it on you, sect leader. If the sect leader decides to exchange, it can still be exchanged. "


    I was surprised: "what is the treasure said by the supreme elder? Wan Baoding? "


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "although the ten thousand treasure tripod is also a treasure, it is still a little worse than the killing sword. I''m talking about the reincarnation beads on the sect leader. A reincarnation bead is also not as precious as the killing sword. However, if the sect leader gives the string of reincarnation beads to sect leader situ... Or elder situ, I think it''s very fair and reasonable. "


    I was stunned again: "what you said is the soul returning bead? This... "


    Before I finished, situ Chu hurriedly said, "the supreme elder misunderstood. I''m not going to exchange this for the treasure of the immortal gate, but the sword as a token of love between the little girl and the golden gate master."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "if that''s the case, we should take out a copy of this token of love. Give the reincarnation bead of the sect leader to Ling Qianjin, and give the killer sword in your hand to our sect leader. That''s appropriate. "


    I think Jin Xiang said it firmly. I knew he must have thought of something and had to do so. I had to bear the pain to take down the string of soul reviving beads on my neck and hand them to situ Qian.


    Soul reviving beads are rare treasures. Ordinary people may not be able to get one all their life.


    There are so many and so big strings on me, which are rare in the world. They are absolutely the treasure comparable to the killing sword. Moreover, they have saved my life more than once. Now let me give it to others. I really don''t give it up.


    Situ Qian took the soul reviving pearl I handed her and put it on her neck without saying a word, just like I gave her just an ordinary necklace.


    I was a little speechless. When I looked at situ Qian, I unconsciously saw the string of soul reviving beads on her neck.


    "Cough..." Jin Xiang looked at everything, pretended to cough around me, and said, "what are you looking at? No matter how precious the soul reviving beads are, they are not as important as the killing sword. Don''t do that, sect leader. I know there''s another place to find the soul reviving beads. When I''m free, I''ll take the sect leader to find one. "


    I knew that Jin Xiang was comforting me. Afraid of my repentance, he smiled and returned to his position, waiting for situ Tan to give me the killing sword.


    Situ Chu was also a shrewd man. He saw my performance. At this time, he whispered to me: "don''t be heartache, master of the golden gate. I know the value of the soul reviving beads. Later, I''ll find a chance for my little girl to divide the soul reviving beads into two and give master of the Golden Gate a share."


    I smiled bitterly, but I felt speechless. They were all human spirits. My subtle changes could not escape their eyes.


    At this time, my yuan God suddenly said in my body, "Damn it, what''s the matter? I''m rushing through the pass. Why did the yuan God''s power disappear at once? What are you doing? Don''t fool around, or I won''t spare you. "


    I suddenly remembered my Yuanshen, who was trying his best to rush through the pass, and quickly sent a message to situ Qian: "can you lend me the soul returning bead for a few days? My Yuanshen is rushing through the pass with the help of the soul returning bead. Without the soul returning bead on me, he may fail to rush through the pass, and the consequences are serious."


    Situ Qian glared at me. She was still silent. She didn''t know whether she agreed or not.


    He smiled helplessly and looked up at situ cup. He wanted to talk, but he still had nothing to say.


    Situ Chu took a panoramic view of everything, but pretended not to know anything. He smiled and said to me, "Lord Jinmen, please take the sword. The sword is heavy. The Golden Gate leader should not connect it. You can touch it with aura and blood. If the sword recognizes the Lord, it will be as light as a feather. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t pick it up with the current strength of the Golden Gate leader. "


    I nodded, and my Aura moved. I burst a small hole in my finger, and a wisp of fresh blood came out. I smeared it on the killing sword in situ Tan''s hand. At the same time, my aura surged towards the killing sword in situ Tan''s hand, and a dazzling light burst on my hand.


    In the public''s attention, my blood slowly flowed on the sword, and there was no sign of being absorbed by the killing sword.


    I quietly increased the output of aura and almost went all out. The aura in my body rushed to the murdering sword mother sword without any response.


    A quarter of an hour later, when my blood flowed to the tip of the sword, everyone, including me, sighed secretly.


    The killer sword won''t recognize me as the master. There''s no sign at all, which shows that I''m not qualified to be its master.


    General spirit tools can choose their master independently. If their spirit thinks that people who are not suitable to become their master touch it, they will have no response, let alone kill the divine sword, which is beyond the category of artifact.


    In other words, people also have a division of the treasure beyond artifact like killer sword.


    As far as I know, all treasures beyond the category of artifact are generally called congenital magic weapons.


    It is more advanced than the innate magic weapon, more powerful, and more difficult to control. It is the legendary treasure of chaos.


    Chaos exists in the legend, but in our world, there is no exact record, let alone someone who has witnessed it.

 Chapter 835

    Some people have made a division between innate magic weapons and spirit tools, immortal tools, artifact tools, etc. the treasures formed by the day after tomorrow, such as spirit tools, immortal tools and artifact tools, are called acquired magic weapons, which are used to distinguish them from the innate magic weapons beyond artifact tools.


    That is to say, any innate magic weapon is stronger and more powerful than the acquired magic weapon, while the chaos treasure is the most powerful and only exists in the legendary treasure.


    We are more familiar with the so-called spiritual, immortal and divine tools in the acquired magic weapons. After all, these are things we can see and touch at any time, and have a closer relationship with us.


    Although treasures such as killer sword may really be a congenital magic weapon beyond the category of artifact and have infinite power, such treasures are too few. We usually see less and touch less, so we are not familiar with them at all.


    I was very lucky to get a sword of killing God sword. I was lucky to contact the congenital magic weapon in advance.


    Now the mother sword of killer sword doesn''t accept me. I probably don''t have such qualification or fate. I can''t blame anyone, let alone this killer sword.


    In retrospect, if it wasn''t Zijian who killed the divine sword who was willing to fight with me, many times I might not be able to defeat my opponents and be ruthlessly killed by them, so I can''t be too greedy.


    When I thought of these, I was calm and took back my aura a little. At the same time, I was ready to stop bleeding and give up to let the mother sword of killer sword recognize the Lord.


    At this time, I saw a light on the tip of the murderous sword mother sword.


    Unconsciously, I injected the aura in my body into the mother sword of killer sword again, and stopped hemostasis at the same time, so that the blood still flows to the body of killer sword.


    With the infusion of my aura and blood, the light of the sword tip gradually moved up and slowly came to the hilt, and the whole sword lit up.


    At this time, everyone found the difference of the killing sword and shouted. Even situ Chu, who was carrying the killing sword, was surprised and murmured, "it''s successful, it''s successful..."


    But I was not excited at all, because I felt that my aura was going to be unable to support, and there was too much blood left.


    If it goes on like this, no matter whether the killer sword recognizes me as the Lord or not, I will become a mummy, or a mummy without any aura left in my body.


    I was a little frightened. I looked at situ Bei in front of me and was about to stop. Suddenly, I heard many people scream, as if they had seen something incredible.


    I was also surprised. When I hurried to see it, the killing sword originally carried by situ cup suddenly disappeared and disappeared out of thin air.


    My aura suddenly stopped disappearing from my body, and my blood stopped leaking. The whole person recovered his spirit at once.


    At the same time, I suddenly had something in my body, which made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    I quickly looked inside and found that the mother sword of killing God, which was said to weigh 100000 kg, had actually come into my body and was quietly suspended in my Dantian.


    At this time, the mother sword of killing God sword is only the size of a nail cap. It doesn''t feel any weight at all. It''s like a virtual shadow.


    I successfully let the mother sword of the killing sword recognize the Lord. I immediately understood everything. Then I was ecstatic and said to my yuan God, "this is the mother sword of the killing sword. Be careful not to touch it and hurt you."


    Yuan Shen was surprised to see the mother sword, which had become only the size of a fingernail. As soon as he was about to say something, he suddenly shouted in surprise: "asshole, why don''t you have any aura? How can I practice in the future? The soul reviving beads are gone and the aura is gone. What are you doing? "


    I found that there was no aura in my body. I completely returned to the time when I just reshaped my flesh and became an ordinary person.


    Now I was flustered. I didn''t care to answer the question of the yuan God. I hurriedly said to Jin Xiang, who was still surprised in front of me: "why don''t I have any aura at all? What''s going on? My realm... Will soon decline! "


    Jin Xiang was surprised. When he heard what I said, he immediately returned to normal. He calmly stretched out his hand and grabbed my left wrist. A pure aura entered my body along my meridians and began to explore.


    I won''t be on guard when Jin Xiang does this. He won''t harm me. If someone else does this, I must be careful. After all, it''s very dangerous for other people''s aura to enter my body. It''s equivalent to being hit by others, and the meridians are easy to be damaged.


    Jin Xiang''s aura swam in my body. Before I went far, it was suddenly sucked away by a huge suction.


    Jin Xiang''s aura was absorbed, and there was nothing left.


    Jin Xiang was surprised and hurriedly withdrew his hand, but he was still a step late and lost this pure aura in vain.


    Hearing his surprised "eh", he murmured, "what''s the matter? How can my aura be sucked away at once? I didn''t even see what was going on. "


    Jin Xiang''s words made everyone nervous, especially me.


    Fortunately, I saw everything clearly. When I was frightened, I suddenly remembered a secret of the holy body and directly absorbed other people''s aura for my own use.


    The holy body can absorb Jin Xiang''s aura into my body, but this time it is not the case. Jin Xiang''s aura was directly absorbed by the mother sword of the killing sword.


    The killer sword was the culprit. I wanted to understand everything, so I said to Jin Xiang, "it was the killer sword that absorbed your aura."


    "The killing sword sucked away the spirit of the supreme elder?" Situ Bei said with doubt, "is the golden gate master sure?"


    I nodded: "it''s true. The mother sword of killing God sword just disappeared. In fact, it entered my body. It stays in my elixir field now. It not only absorbs all the aura in my body, but also absorbs the aura of the supreme elder just now. "


    "Absorb Reiki?" Situ Chu looked strange: "it''s strange. There''s no such record in all the books I''ve read that have something to do with the killing sword. This... I don''t understand what''s going on."


    Jin Xiang frowned: "no matter why, I don''t care about that aura. But the aura in the sect leader was sucked away by the killing sword. What should I do? Why don''t we try it together, gather the aura in your body, and test the killing sword to see if it can absorb the aura endlessly. If so, I''m afraid it''s not good for the sect leader to let the killing sword recognize the Lord. "


    The killing sword absorbs the master''s aura like a parasite. Of course, it''s not a good thing.

 Chapter 836

    Jin Xiang''s words made me more nervous, and everyone looked nervous.


    A great good thing has suddenly changed. A good thing may become a bad thing. I have to practice again, or even I can''t continue to practice. No wonder everyone is nervous.


    I was very nervous at first, but after seeing everyone''s expression, I tried to calm myself down, and then said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, maybe it''s just that the killing sword has been sealed for a long time and hasn''t been exposed to Reiki. Now it suddenly enters my body, just like a hungry person seeing food, I couldn''t help but eat it all at once... "


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "sect leader, don''t underestimate this matter. Many martial artists can''t continue to practice all their life because of some special circumstances. It''s better to have a try. If it''s really a bottomless hole, we should enter the main body of the entry by taking the killing sword and find a way to take out the killing sword soon, so as not to regret later. "


    I frowned, nodded and said, "it''s OK to try, but I can''t have too much aura into my body at once. I''m afraid my body can''t bear it now. In this way, I''d like you to try with the two elders. If you can''t, please ask the rest to go up one by one and test it for me. "


    Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang nodded together and came to me. They stretched out their hands and were ready to try the depth of the killing sword with their own aura.


    At this time, everyone could no longer appreciate situ Qian''s cold ice sword performance scheduled before. They all gathered around to see if Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang could feed the mother sword of killer sword with their own aura.


    This is related to whether I can continue to practice. I was the most nervous until Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang began to inject aura into my body. I was trying to pretend to be calm.


    But at the moment when Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang began to help me, my mind was all taken back, and the tension dissipated. I began to cooperate with them wholeheartedly.


    The two pure auras of Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang also entered my body and ran directly to my Dantian. The killer sword immediately reacted. The aura that entered my body disappeared in the blink of an eye and was directly sucked away by the killer sword.


    Immortality is determined to work with all its strength. A trace of aura from heaven and earth quickly enters my body. Along my meridians, under the refining of mental skills, it continues to become pure, and then all gather into my elixir field.


    In the process of cultivation, the spirit of heaven and earth containing many impurities was not absorbed by the mother sword of killer sword.


    Maybe it''s because the Reiki between heaven and earth was not completely refined by me. When I practiced, the Reiki with some impurities that entered my body was not absorbed by the killer sword.


    I was puzzled. Just about to tell Jin Xiang and Jin dingzhang what I had found, I saw that the aura I had just absorbed through immortality promotion was also absorbed by the killing sword.


    Only pure aura can be absorbed by the mother sword of killer sword. My discovery makes me speechless.


    The killer sword is actually very picky. You don''t even see the impure aura, but the pure aura is sucked away at once.


    Doesn''t that mean I won''t be able to practice in the future? No matter how I practice, my aura will be absorbed by the killing sword. I can''t make any progress.


    Ominous omen, I secretly complained. While continuing to match alloy Xianghe Jin dingzhang, I said, "try more people."


    Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan will come right away. As elders of Shengxian sect, they can''t ignore the life and death of our sect leader.


    The four peak martial gods injected their own aura into my body at the same time, and I felt an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    I am the holy body. The meridians in my body are much stronger than ordinary people. In addition, in the past ten years of hard cultivation, the meridians have been tempered many times and become stronger.


    Moreover, the effect of my body training on the training of meridians is also extremely obvious. Taken together, my meridians are almost as tough and broad as those of Wu God.


    Nevertheless, I felt a great sense of oppression when the four martial gods injected Reiki into my body at the same time.


    Fortunately, I can bear it and didn''t get hurt.


    If a few more martial gods inject Reiki into my body at the same time, I may not be so relaxed now. I have to bear the severe pain of expanding meridians.


    I gritted my teeth and continued to cooperate. At the same time, I observed the situation in my body. It was no different from before. The spirit of the four martial gods entered my body and was still absorbed by the killing sword. There was nothing left.


    "A few more people." I gritted my teeth and said, "it''s better to be a person who practices immortality."


    As soon as my voice fell, Dongmei came first, but Jin Xiang said, "without others, we will gradually increase the aura injected into the main body of the door until the killer sword is full of aura, or our aura consumption is over. Other people are ready to answer us at any time, but no one will do it without the order of me and the door Lord. "


    Dongmei stepped back, but she didn''t want to leave too far. She stared at me with big eyes and worried all over her face.


    Situ Chu and others were all around me, worried and nervous.


    I saw the truth in times of crisis. I saw their performance, but I had no time to comfort them. I could only close my eyes and concentrate on cooperating with several elders.


    The elders slowly increased the amount of aura injected into my body, but no matter how much aura entered my body, all the killer swords sucked away and there was nothing left.


    In the end, every time the elders injected into my body, their aura was about to burst my meridians, but they still couldn''t meet the killer sword, so they were absorbed by it.


    I have severe pain in my meridians, sweating all over my head, and the severe pain makes me feel like I can''t hold on.


    "Sect leader, it seems that this is not the way to go on. Your meridians have been burst before you have finished killing the divine sword."


    Jin Xiang stopped first: "maybe killing the divine sword just needs a lot of aura. If so, we can slowly inject the aura into the sect leader to meet the needs of killing the divine sword. This process may take some time. Please get ready. "


    I nodded: "if it''s true as the supreme elder guessed, I think the aura of the four martial gods can meet the needs of killing divine sword. Thank you elders. I can hold on and continue at any time. "


    Jin Xiang and others took a look at each other and continued to inject aura into my body to try whether killing divine sword really needs to absorb a lot of aura.


    While cooperating with the elders, I also practiced myself in order to complete this step faster.


    My brothers and people from Shushan gate are still waiting for the dinner to continue. Situ Qian''s cold ice sword technique has not been practiced yet, but I can''t influence you alone.

 Chapter 837

    I think so. My brothers and the people of Shushan gate don''t think so. They seem to be more worried than me. They stare at me one by one, and everyone is very worried.


    An hour later, the exhausted elders stopped together, and their faces showed a helpless look.


    They almost injected their aura into my body, but the killing sword was still like a bottomless hole, and there was no sign of full absorption.


    The helpless elders can only choose to stop temporarily and try again after taking a rest and recovering some aura.


    The elders retreated. Dongmei and others didn''t wait for orders. At once, more than a dozen people came up to help me feed this killer sword that seems to never be full.


    Dongmei and others were far less powerful than Jinxiang and others. They insisted for less than 20 minutes and had to retreat.


    Fortunately, there were many disciples of Shengxian gate. The disciples who heard the news rushed to the outside of yixianju. Everyone joined the team to help me without hesitation.


    Gao Min and other strong disciples could not help me without my consent, because they were not the immortal decision of cultivation. They spontaneously became the organizer and divided the disciples into countless groups to help me in turn.


    Watching the disciples come in one by one, and then leave unhappily after a few minutes or more, I was both moved and distressed.


    Some disciples with low strength have lost their aura after gritting their teeth for a few minutes. They look like they are seriously ill. They look pale and can only leave with the help of others. I can''t bear it.


    Fortunately, the disciples such as Gao Min who got the order gave them pills in time to help them recover their aura, which can be regarded as a little compensation.


    After dozens of disciples left, the elders came forward again and began the second round of Reiki input.


    After several hours of recovery, with the help of some panacea, their aura has completely recovered.


    The dishes of the dinner party were very cold. The business on our side was not over yet. Everyone looked at me hungry, and there was no sound of anxiety or sigh.


    Jin Xiang and others helped me inject aura again and let the killer sword absorb it. Until their aura was exhausted again, the killer sword still didn''t reach the saturation state.


    This abnormal killer sword has absorbed all the auras of the eight peak martial gods, plus the auras of nearly a thousand martial kings and generals, but it still hasn''t reached saturation. I don''t know how much aura it needs to absorb to meet it.


    Perhaps it is really the treasure of the fairyland. No matter how much aura, it is impossible for it to reach saturation.


    After the second round of Reiki input, it was very late. I wanted to ask you not to input Reiki again, but before I could speak, the elders came to me again and continued to input Reiki for me.


    When the elders input their aura for the third time, Dongmei suddenly came to me and fed me some pills.


    These elixirs are all for restoring aura. After I took them, I refined them a little. Immediately, several amazing auras poured into my elixir field, and the killer sword was completely submerged in a flood.


    This time, the killer sword didn''t seem to respond well. It didn''t absorb all these auras at once. The absorption speed was much slower than before.


    This discovery surprised me a lot. It turns out that the killing sword also has a bottom line. As long as it has enough aura, it will also be saturated.


    I suddenly had an idea. If the divine killer sword could be used as my Dantian, wouldn''t I be able to store the aura of at least a dozen martial gods at one time?


    If so, if I fight in the future, I can use these auras. Isn''t it even afraid of the God of martial arts.


    This is naturally my idea. It''s hard to say whether it can be realized.


    The elders also obviously felt that the absorption speed of the Reiki they input into my body slowed down. They looked at each other and slowed down the speed of Reiki input.


    After all, there was a bottom line for killing the divine sword. Under the slow perfusion of the elders, they gradually stopped absorbing Reiki and reached the saturation state.


    The aura entering my body was not absorbed by the killer sword, but it was still absorbed by the holy body, but the speed was much slower.


    Although Jin Xiang and others noticed that the speed of Reiki absorption slowed down, they didn''t know that it was no longer the killer sword that absorbed Reiki, but my flesh, so they continued to input Reiki for me.


    When the four elders exhausted their aura for the third time, my aura had completely recovered, and there were faint signs of a breakthrough.


    This is totally cheating. If the elders know, they should blame me for getting something for nothing.


    The elders'' aura is very pure. Only one step away, it will be transformed into an immortal aura that only immortals can bear and use.


    These pure auras enter my body. I can directly become my own aura without deliberately refining.


    I feel a sense of expansion in the Dantian, which is a sign of breakthrough and a sign that I am about to break through again.


    If I break through this time, I will surpass the previous time when I occupied the flesh of Oriental red maple and reach the level 5 king of martial arts level.


    Speaking of it, I had been closed for ten consecutive years and broke through the realm of King Wu in the sixth year. In the next four years, I practiced with the wind and water. At the end of the decade, I broke through to level 4 King Wu, and my strength was completely restored, just like before reshaping my body.


    Because I had the strength of level 4 King Wu before, I didn''t think it was great after the breakthrough, so I rarely mentioned it to others.


    Now I''m surprised and happy. I didn''t expect that because of killing the divine sword, I had experienced the disappearance of aura in just a few hours. Before I exceeded the realm, I would reach the realm of level five king of Wu.


    This makes me a little confused. The changes are too fast. I don''t know whether what I have experienced is true or not. There is a dreamy illusion.


    Level 5 king of martial arts may be nothing to Jin Xiang and other martial gods, but in my opinion, this is great progress.


    Jin Xiang and others soon found out what was wrong with me. After they looked at each other, Jin Xiang said, "master, can we stop inputting Reiki? How do you feel now? "


    As I practiced, I said, "I''m about to break through level 5. Please help me to break through smoothly."


    Jinxiang and others were stunned, and then they were happy. They said in unison, "yes, sect leader."


    With their words, the four people input the aura into my body. The magnificent aura entered my body and filled my Dantian in an instant.


    With the help of the elders, breakthrough is a natural thing. I strive to cultivate and turn all the elders'' aura into my own. The pure aura is absorbed by me. In a very short time, my realm shows signs of loosening.


    In a little while, I will become a level five king of martial arts and surpass me in the past.

 Chapter 838

    At this time, Jin Xiang suddenly said, "please open your mouth and take a boundary breaking pill. The four of us will fight together to help the sect leader break through the realm of Wuxian."


    I was surprised and opened my mouth to speak. There was a pill in my mouth.


    I didn''t expect that Jin Xiang still had such an anti heaven pill in his hand, which could directly promote my realm from level 4 king of martial arts to the realm of Wuxian.


    If it were normal, I would never believe such a thing, but now I do.


    There are three reasons. First, there are many magical pills in the immortal promotion sect, but the sect leader doesn''t care much, so I don''t know.


    Second, because there are many people in Shushan gate now, Jin Xiang can''t joke about it and let outsiders see my joke.


    Third, the four elders of the peak martial god realm helped me break through with the same spirit as me. Although they felt that they were encouraging, they were actually feasible.


    Of course, this is based on the particularity of my holy body. After all, only the holy body can absorb other people''s pure aura and make direct use of it. If another person has practiced some evil skill, he can never do this.


    This is also based on the strength of my original God, which is far beyond my own strength and can endure the pain caused by continuous breakthroughs.


    This is also based on the strength of my physical body. In the early stage, I practiced body cultivation. My physical body is comparable to Wuxian. When I break through continuously, my physical body can withstand the continuous increase of aura.


    In short, it is not completely impossible for me to break through the realm of Wuxian from the fourth level Wuwang.


    Of course, this process must be very dangerous. After all, it is extremely dangerous for anyone to make continuous breakthroughs and cross a big realm.


    After taking the boundary breaking pill given to me by Jin Xiang, I immediately felt an amazing pure aura rising from my stomach and independently distributed to the meridians of my whole body.


    The amount of this aura is amazing. Let alone that I am about to break through. Even if I am far away from breaking through, this aura will let me break through immediately.


    And I vaguely felt that the aura in the boundary breaking pill could make me break through at least two or even three levels in a row.


    In this way, if I take the boundary breaking pill, I can at least break from level 4 to level 7 or level 8.


    After all, with the help of the aura of Jin Xiang and others, the breakthrough of level five King Wu should have made a smooth breakthrough without consuming the medicine power of the boundary breaking pill.


    There are at least two small realms and one big realm from level 7 King Wu to Wuxian realm. I don''t know how Jinxiang will help me break through.


    Because I want to break through continuously, I need to practice in isolation immediately. My brothers and the people of Shushan gate take the initiative to leave enough space for me to break through.


    Jin Xiang seems to have a plan in mind. He alone helped me successfully break through from level 4 to level 5. Then he asked Jin dingzhang and other three elders to help me refine and absorb the medicine of boundary breaking pill and raise my realm to level 8.


    Not to mention, with the help of Jin Xiang and others, coupled with the strong medicine of boundary breaking pill, I thought I could only break through level 7 King Wu, but I didn''t expect to break through level 8 King Wu directly.


    Level 8 King Wu still has a small realm and a big realm to break away from Wuxian. I don''t know what to do next. It depends on Jinxiang.


    Jin Xiang didn''t seem to be in a hurry. Shortly after I broke through to level 8 King Wu, he said to me, "the next step will be when the four of us forcibly help the sect leader break through to Wuxian. This process will be very painful. I don''t know whether the sect leader can bear it?"


    While stabilizing the state I had just broken through, I said, "although several elders give it a try, I think it''s absolutely no problem."


    When Jin Xiang looked at me and nodded slowly, he took out a fluorescent elixir: "this is a elixir from the fairy world. Even if it is my immortal gate, it is only this one. Originally, I was going to take it out after the sect leader reached the level of Wuxian and help the sect leader break through the high-level Wuxian in one fell swoop. Now the situation is urgent. I have to take it out in advance to help the sect leader break through the realm of Wuxian first. "


    "Fairy pill?" I was a little surprised: "the legendary elixir? Where did this come from? "


    Jin Xiang said, "the immortal elixir was sent from the fairy world by our ancestors of the immortal gate at the risk of their lives. Originally, the quantity was very small. After countless years, there is only one left now. The sect leader can rest assured that there will be no problem if he breaks through the realm of Wuxian. "


    Jin dingzhang said, "don''t worry, sect leader. The four of us will try our best to help the sect leader. This time, the sect leader will break through smoothly."


    In fact, I am not worried. Even if the breakthrough is not smooth, I have improved a lot, and I have been satisfied in my heart.


    After all, in normal times, even if I practice hard day and night, even if the holy body goes against the sky, it is impossible to change from a level 4 martial king to a level 8 Martial king in just a few days.


    My heart is satisfied, but it doesn''t mean I don''t want to be a generation of Wuxian. You know, Wuxian is also the peak of the world, because there are too few Wushen. The Wuxian who really occupy the peak position is still Wuxian.


    As soon as I read this, I said decisively, "thank you, four elders. Please do it. Don''t worry about anything."


    Jin Xiang and others looked at each other and nodded together, ready to help me break through to the realm of Wuxian.


    It''s good to have a strong backing. Apart from others, you can get countless help when practicing. It''s far from being convenient for a single warrior to leave.


    This time, I want to make a breakthrough across the realm. It may take some time to stabilize the realm that has just broken through, so as not to slip again after a breakthrough, and then it is difficult to break through again.


    Jin Xiang and others are experienced people. Naturally, they will leave me a stable state of time. Therefore, they dare not delay a minute. After I took the elixir, they immediately helped me break through.


    Immortal elixir contains immortal power, which is more advanced than aura. Ordinary people can''t get it easily. Even if they get lucky, they can''t absorb and use it.


    I am a holy body. I am different. I can barely absorb the immortal power for my use. Moreover, with the help of others, the immortal power in the immortal pill will help me break through the barrier from the king of Wu to the realm of Wuxian and make me a Wuxian.


    To put it bluntly, taking the elixir at this time is a waste, because the immortal power in the elixir is only used to impact the boundary barrier from the king of Wu to the immortal, and I have not absorbed and stored the immortal power at all, so as to make any contribution to the future cultivation and physical training.


    Xianli is an excellent body refining energy. Unfortunately, this time I''m destined to waste this person''s excellent opportunity.


    I can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. Instead of being greedy, I began to cultivate wholeheartedly and use the aura of Xianli and Jinxiang to attack the boundary barrier.

 Chapter 839

    Soon, I broke through to the level nine king of martial arts.


    This process is a little painful. The immortal power is too powerful. When I run in my relatively tough meridians, it is like boiling water flowing in the meridians. Everywhere I go, my skin is torn open.


    I have experienced this kind of pain, and I have been prepared for it. Despite the cold sweat like rain, I still persevered.


    Next, I will attack the great barrier between the king of Wu and the immortal of Wu. It will be more painful. I clenched my teeth and was ready to accept everything.


    Jin Xiang and others have gone all out at this time. All their aura is used on me. If I''m not worried that my body can''t bear it, I''ll even let more people help me break through.


    Under the double impact of immortal power and aura in the elixir, I felt the sign of breakthrough again a few days later.


    Recently, I haven''t felt much about the breakthrough. Instead of being surprised, I think it should be.


    I have a square state of mind. I have no joy or worry. On the contrary, I have reached the best breakthrough state. With the help of Jin Xiang and others, I have successfully broken through to the realm of Wuxian.


    With my breakthrough, Jin Xiang and others were relieved. While continuing to help me stabilize my realm, they began to practice and restore the consumed aura.


    This time I was blessed with misfortune. I was annoyed by the killing sword mother sword and broke through the realm of Wuxian.


    All this is a fluke. We must calm down and stabilize our realm.


    Jin Xiang and others know this very well, so after helping me break through, they continue to help me stabilize my realm.


    At this time, there was no one else in Yixian residence except me and the four elders, Dongmei and situ Qian. The news of my breakthrough into the realm of Wuxian was known to us for the time being.


    In fact, Dongmei and situ Qian don''t have to stay here at all. They don''t know what they think. They just stay here and refuse to leave.


    I didn''t notice that Dongmei and situ Qian were also in Yixian residence. Seeing them at this time, I couldn''t help smiling at them proudly.


    This time I practiced at ease, made a smooth and continuous breakthrough, and there was no accident. Even the natural disasters and demons that used to happen all the time did not appear this time. It was a great luck.


    I''m also a little excited about such a smooth breakthrough to the Wuxian realm, but I also know that I can''t be too excited at this time. After all, it''s easy to have problems when I''m excited before the realm stabilizes.


    Calm down and continue to practice. I don''t think about anything else.


    When my state is basically stable, the elders will no longer help me, but practice separately and recover their consumption.


    The elders work too hard. These days, the elders have exhausted their aura for many times. If they want to restore their aura in a short time, it''s difficult without the help of pills and the like.


    Fortunately, there is no shortage of pills in Shengxian sect. The elders should be able to recover soon after taking pills.


    Seeing that I was fine, situ Qian went to practice the mental skill of Shushan gate alone without disturbing us.


    Dongmei needs to take care of the seven of us alone. She doesn''t care to continue to practice body skills. She has completely stopped practicing during this period of time.


    This is also good, lest the elders know that Dongmei will have to spend a lot of time explaining after she has practiced the body refining technique, the non-traditional unique skill of the immortal ascending gate.


    The matter of huashenmen has been left behind by me for the time being. My most important thing at present is to stabilize the state and improve my strength.


    I think xuelianer and Gao Min will find a way to deal with the matter of huashenmen. They are all my military teachers and my right-hand assistants.


    I got rid of all distractions and stabilized the realm with the fastest speed, but it took me more than a decade to do this.


    The holy body has the advantages of the holy body. Generally speaking, it takes little time for a normal smooth breakthrough and a stable state. It is already quite stable at the time of breakthrough.


    This is also a special case. Although my breakthrough was very smooth, it took me more than ten days to stabilize the realm because I made continuous breakthroughs with the help of too many external forces.


    After the state was stable, I stopped practicing. When I opened my eyes, I saw situ Qian and Dong Mei standing beside me.


    They deliberately stayed here to protect me. When I opened my eyes, they both smiled.


    Situ Qian seldom smiled. When she smiled at this time, she gave me a stunning feeling. It turned out that she smiled very beautiful.


    The less beautiful feeling she usually gives me is just because she is too cold.


    I smiled and thanked them for their protection and care. Situ Qian said coldly, "you''re welcome", and there was no more below. Dongmei smiled and said, "is the realm of the sect leader stable? Dongmei congratulates the sect leader on becoming a Wuxian. Her strength has been greatly improved. "


    I said with a smile: "thanks to the elders, if they hadn''t given me so much pure aura and given me boundary breaking pills and fairy pills, I wouldn''t have successfully broken through to the realm of Wuxian. Besides, I would also like to thank elder situ for giving me the mother sword of the divine killing sword. If I hadn''t tossed about with the mother sword of the divine killing sword, I wouldn''t have got a good opportunity so soon... "


    Having said that, I got up and saluted, and thanked Jin Xiang and others for their help from the bottom of my heart.


    Jin Xiang and others were still practicing. Seeing that I saluted them, they stopped practicing and said in unison, "don''t be polite, sect leader. This is what we should do. The sect leader works hard for the immortal promotion sect. We should do our best. We really can''t afford the sect leader''s gift. "


    At this moment, all my dissatisfaction caused by the elders developing their own forces and setting up gangs in Shengxian gate dissipated.


    Shengxian gate is still a whole. The elders of Shengxian gate are still the elders of Shengxian gate. They are still thinking about Shengxian gate.


    This is enough. Other things are insignificant in my opinion at the moment.


    I sincerely thanked: "anyway, I will remember the kindness of the elders."


    Jin Xiang and others held fists together and said in unison again, "you''re welcome, sect leader."


    I nodded, grateful, but no more polite.


    Dongmei smiled and said, "I wonder if the killer sword in the main body of the door can be used independently? Dongmei is very worried about this, because if the mother sword of killer sword still doesn''t obey the master''s command, there may be other hidden dangers that endanger the master''s safety. "


    I wanted to try the power of the mother sword of the killing sword. After listening to Dongmei''s words, I tried to summon the mother sword of the killing sword from my body.


    I just had this idea, and my hand suddenly sank. The mother sword of killing God sword has actually reached my hand.


    It was faster than I took something out of the wanbaoding, which surprised me.

 Chapter 840

    At this time, an old voice came to my mind: "master, I am the spirit of killing God sword. My name is killing God. In the future, if the master needs to use the killing sword, I will appear as long as an idea, and I don''t need the master to spend any Reiki or Yuanshen power. "


    I was overjoyed and hurried to kill God and said, "well, since you respect me as the Lord, I''m not polite. We will fight with Huashen gate in a few days. At that time, we still need you, the most precious treasure of the fairy world. "


    Killing God said: "killing God can do, never refuse."


    I smiled and said, "it''s not enough to refuse. I want you to go all out to help me defeat the martial god who is much stronger than me."


    Murderer said without hesitation, "yes, murderer."


    I was overjoyed. I turned around and said to Dongmei and situ Qian behind me, "great, the mother sword spirit of killer sword has promised me that she will try her best to help me."


    Dongmei said happily, "that''s good. The elders were worried that the sect leader could not use the mother sword of killing God sword, and could not defeat the experts of Huashen sect and help Shengxian sect defeat Huashen sect in the next competition. Now, since the killing God sword is willing to help, with its power, I think even the martial master of the martial god realm can win. "


    I smiled bitterly: "Dongmei, you are too excited. No matter how powerful the killing sword is, it still depends on the strength of the people who use it. Even if I fight with a killing sword, I can reach the peak of Wuxian at most, and I can''t defeat Wushen at once. I mean, I''m going to lend the killing sword to our elders to ensure that they win every battle and increase our chances of winning in the end. "


    Dongmei smiled awkwardly and said slowly, "I thought with the help of killer sword, master, you could be the God of war and the God of martial arts... Elder situ helped us. There are only nine martial gods in Huashen gate. The tenth person should be the Wuxian. If the master plays with him, you should win."


    The spirit of killing God sword was a little depressed after listening to Dongmei''s words. At this time, he took the initiative to show up and said loudly, "you think I am omnipotent, so what do I have to do to recognize the Lord?"


    God killing looks like an old man with long beard and hair. He looks very kind. But now listen to him, God killing is not a very easy-going master. He has a temper.


    Dongmei looked embarrassed and didn''t know how to say it.


    I hurried to make a round: "don''t be angry. Dongmei doesn''t know your strength. She thought that the most precious sword in the fairy world should surpass all the martial artists in our world. That''s why she said so."


    The murderer''s face was slightly gloomy: "master, to tell you the truth, if all my children come back, I am indeed the most precious treasure in the fairy world, far more than the warrior in the world. But now... I''m just alone. My strength is less than half of that before. How dare I say that I''m invincible? "


    With a smile, I took out the sub sword of the divine killing sword I had always carried and handed it to the divine killing: "this sub sword is given to you first. If I have a chance in the future, I will help you find all the remaining five sub swords."


    The murderer was stunned. He stared at the sword in my hand for a while before he cried in surprise: "it''s the seventh sword. How can it be in the master''s hand? It seems that our reunion is promising. This... The master is our lucky star! "


    Seeing the incoherent words of killing God, I smiled and said, "don''t get excited. I got this sword unintentionally."


    Killing God shouted: "great, although this sword is only the seventh sword, it can also increase my strength a lot... Master, I will integrate the seventh sword with the mother sword. Ten days... No, in seven days, you can use the brand-new killing sword. "


    I felt that God killing was also an acute child, so I didn''t rush to test the power of the mother sword of God killing sword. I smiled and said, "well, you''re busy. If you need my help, just say it."


    Killing God said: "I don''t need the master''s help... The master can''t help me now. It''s not too late to help me when the master''s strength reaches the level of martial god."


    I''m speechless. What''s this called? If I can''t help, how did the No. 7 sword come from? I''m your master. You look down on me. Don''t you respect me too much?


    Naturally, I won''t say these words. After all, I don''t need to ask the God killing old man for credit.


    Killing God readily combined the No. 7 sub sword with the mother sword, and then began to merge in front of us.


    He has no scruples about us. It seems that he doesn''t pay attention to us and has no defense against us.


    The integration of the mother sword and the seventh sword takes seven days. It''s like a sword casting master casting a sword. It''s urgent to take it step by step.


    I didn''t want to disturb killing gods, let alone delay time, so I left yixianju with Dongmei, situ Qian and others.


    Considering that the previous dinner was completely spoiled and everyone was still excited, I temporarily said to Dongmei, "go and prepare. Let''s have a dinner in another place and still invite the last people to attend. In addition, Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer... Say it again. "


    Dongmei smiled and turned to leave. I said to situ Qian, "let''s invite elder situ. The last reception banquet didn''t fulfill the friendship of the host. This time it was made up."


    Situ Qian said coldly, "I''ll inform them. You... Go find your fiancee Sai Hua''er. I''d like to see what''s good about Saihua. I ignore you. Why do you still think of her? "


    I smiled bitterly and looked at situ Qian who left quickly. I felt speechless for a while.


    However, situ Qian''s proposal is good. It seems that Dongmei doesn''t have the sincerity to go to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Hua''er myself.


    Thinking of this, I leisurely went to the place Gao Min told me before, that is, Gao Min''s current residence. I wanted to find Sai Hua''er first and Zhou Xiaoying by the way.


    Gao Min said that the place is not far from yixianju. At my speed, it will be there in the blink of an eye.


    There are no new houses in Shengxian gate. Most of them use the buildings of Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago. At most, they are simply decorated.


    Gao Min''s residence is among the small Red Mansions where I met the scorpions in the demon world. I directly found a small building with "107" written on the door. I also ignored the past disciples who looked at me with strange eyes and knocked on the door.


    After I knocked three times, someone said inside, "who?"


    I said politely, "elder martial sister Gao, it''s me, ah Feng."


    As soon as my voice fell, the door was opened. Gao Min appeared at the door and looked at me strangely, like looking at a strange uninvited guest.

 Chapter 841

    I smiled and said, "don''t Gao Jun know me? I''m looking for... "


    "You''re late..." Gao Min interrupted me: "they left a few days ago. I''ve informed you for many days. How can they still be waiting for you here..."


    I smiled: "don''t do this, military master. I didn''t deliberately delay until now, but... I broke through unexpectedly before and had to stay in the stable state of yixianju. I didn''t finish my cultivation until today..."


    "Breakthrough?" Gao Min interrupted me again: "didn''t you lose your aura by the killing sword? How can you break through? What are you now? Why didn''t I hear about it? "


    I frowned slightly: "didn''t you also live in yixianju that day?"


    Gao Min shook his head: "I''ll go first. At that time, the supreme elder ordered us to leave, and I''ll go with you. I remember you didn''t recover when I left. I didn''t expect you to break through after that. "


    I nodded: "the elders and disciples helped me recover my aura and helped me break through by the way. Speaking of it, I haven''t thanked the military division well. If you hadn''t helped me together, I wouldn''t know what it would be like. "


    Gao Min smiled: "no need to thank you. You''ve given me a lot of good things... Ah, shouldn''t I still talk to you like this? You''re our sect leader. I should respect you."


    I said, "anyway, thank you... Gao Junshi, don''t be too polite between us. It''s better to be casual."


    After a pause, I stared at Gao Min and said, "I feel my sister and they are still here. I don''t know if I can go in and meet them..."


    Gao Min said with a smile: "come in and see what you''re worried about..."


    Gao Min leaned aside. I lifted my legs and walked into the house. At a glance, I saw Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer sitting in the house.


    They seemed to have heard my voice long ago, not that they didn''t know I was coming, but they ignored me, which made me quite embarrassed.


    Gao Min looked at everything and said with a deliberate smile, "you can''t come empty handed, can you? It''s not like an apology. Hurry back and prepare. At least you have to be sincere. "


    I was stunned and immediately understood Gao Min''s meaning. I quickly took out a bunch of Zhuyan grass from wanbaoding, went to Zhou Xiaoying and Sai Huaer, and said sincerely: "sister Xiaoying, sister Huaer, forgive me. I really didn''t mean to hide it from you, Before, I didn''t know that I occupied the flesh of Oriental red maple... This is really not my intention. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and said angrily, "forgive you? That''s impossible. My brother was almost killed by you, but I always treat you as my own brother... You are a naked deception and sincere. "


    I felt suffering. Looking at Zhou Xiaoying for a while, I reluctantly said, "sister, don''t say that. I''m really not sincere... If the elders didn''t see my difference and come to the conclusion that my body is not me by observing my cultivation, I''m afraid I don''t know the truth yet. I... Have absolutely no intention of cheating you. I can guarantee this with personality! "


    "Then why didn''t you tell me when you knew my brother Dongfang Hongfeng was still alive?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "you are not sincere. What is it? Also, you are the head of the immortal sect, but pretend to be a new disciple to deceive Gao min. I think you are a fool who knows how to deceive people all day... Asshole, hum! "


    I glanced at Gao Min and said helplessly, "I didn''t intend to deceive people about this matter, but when I returned my body to Dongfang Hongfeng, my strength plummeted. Not only did I have no aura to protect my body, but even the true Qi of low-level martial artists. Self-protection became a problem. There''s really nothing I can do. I can only go to the spirit gathering array of Baiyu bridge to practice from scratch and strive to recover... In order not to let more people know that the sect leader of Shengxian sect is a guy without strength, the elders and I agree that I can''t disclose my identity. So I didn''t tell anyone. I practiced among senior sister Gao Min for several years. "


    I felt that many words were more and more unclear, so I changed my tone and said, "this is not cheating, but must be so! Elder sister, you can blame me, but this matter is related to the life and death of Shengxian gate. I have to follow the opinions of the elders and hide my name... "


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and then said, "even if you can''t help it, what about my brother Dongfang Hongfeng? You can tell me and my father, or you can tell Hua Hua. Why have you been hiding it? "


    I looked at Zhou Xiaoying with an angry face and said reluctantly, "it''s not because the whole thing is too incredible, and it''s very sudden. I haven''t completely recovered myself for a while. How can I tell you? Besides, even if I said it, would you believe it? "


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "believe it or not is our business. Whether to say it or not is your problem! Hum, I think you just lied to us sincerely to make us still treat you well, didn''t you? "


    I smiled: "that''s true. One of you is my sister, my close relative, and the other is my fiancee and my partner. Naturally, I hope you are still good to me..."


    Before I finished, Gao Min shouted, "I''ll go first. It''s so sour. I can''t listen."


    Zhou Xiaoying saw that Gao Min was deliberately funny and couldn''t help laughing: "shut up, Gao Min, be careful that my sect leader''s sister will find a chance to severely punish you and give you small shoes to wear!"


    Gao Min said with a smile, "yes, I dare not offend your sect leader''s sister. But I am a military division appointed by the sect leader. If the sect leader''s sister dares to avenge public and private affairs, the sect leader will not stand idly by. "


    Zhou Xiaoying couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t be complacent! Why don''t you pour a glass of water for our Lord? I haven''t seen him. He''s been talking for a long time. Is his mouth dry long ago? "


    Gao Min smiled and poured water. At the same time, he said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister Xiaoying, do you forgive our sect leader? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t forgive him anyway? You''ve been a traitor for so long? Is it for the sake of this bunch of grass that can protect my sister''s face for thousands of years? "


    Zhou Xiaoying snatched away the beauty grass in my hand, but said, "what kind of beauty grass is it? It''s obviously a bunch of flowers. And he didn''t give it to me, but to the flowers... "


    Sai Hua''er never spoke. She just looked at me. Now Zhou Xiaoying stuffed Zhuyan grass into her hand. She reluctantly said to Zhou Xiaoying, "sister, I don''t need this... My mother gave me some before. I''ve already taken it."


    Zhou Xiaoying deliberately shouted, "did your mother give it to you? Why don''t I know? By the way, is it Jinfeng''s mother or your own mother? Make it clear, or it will be easy to misunderstand! "


    Sai Hua''er blushed, lowered her head and said, "it''s Jinfeng''s mother..."

 Chapter 842

    Zhou Xiaoying laughed and said, "you have forgiven Jin Feng for a long time. I thought you were still angry with him because you haven''t seen him. It seems that I think too much. You obviously want him to come to you so as to give you a big face. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled bitterly, glanced at me and said faintly: "he won''t pay attention to me now. There are not only Dongmei and their three maidens, but also situ Qian''s inverted post. It can be said that peach flowers are blooming and are about to flood..."


    I hurriedly said, "sister Hua, you misunderstood. Dongmei, they just practice with me. They are my friends. Situ Qian is even more because we want to form an alliance with shushanmen, a last resort... "


    "Expediency?" Sai Hua''er looked at me and said, "what are you talking about?! Don''t you think your expedient not only hurt me, but also situ Qian? She is a girl. If you take advantage of other people''s feelings and abandon them at that time, aren''t you afraid that people all over the world will scold you for being ruthless? "


    I was stunned. I couldn''t laugh or cry, and I couldn''t speak. A sense of dilemma suddenly hit my heart, which made me speechless.


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and said loudly, "do you know what the disciples of Shengxian sect say? They all say you are a big turnip and you are not worth trusting for life. Hum, many people are very disappointed in you, very disappointed, very disappointed... "


    I said with a bitter smile, "sister, is your brother so unbearable to me? I''m like a rat crossing the street. Everyone shouted and beat me. "


    Zhou Xiaoying shouted, "it''s a street mouse, hum! Who told you to occupy the heart of our most beautiful goddess, but still flirt outside? Everyone yells and beats. I think it''s light. I don''t know when people will leave you. It depends on how you still cry. "


    I saw that Zhou Xiaoying had returned to her former appearance. Knowing that she really forgives me, she didn''t care about her accusations against me. Instead, she said happily, "even if everyone yells at me, sister, you can''t do this. I''m your brother... Besides, when did I do something sorry for sister Hua? Sister, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. You have to trust your brother. "


    Zhou Xiaoying pulled Sai Hua''er, who was sitting, and said loudly, "it''s no use talking to Hua''er yourself. I can''t take care of these and don''t want to take care of them."


    Sai Hua''er was pulled up by Zhou Xiaoying and said with a red face, "he and I have nothing to say..."


    Zhou Xiaoying said with a smile: "what you didn''t say must have been done... Gao Min and I left first. I won''t disturb you."


    Sai Hua''er blushed like blood. Looking at Zhou Xiaoying, she wanted to stop talking and took Zhou Xiaoying''s hand. It seemed that she didn''t intend to let Zhou Xiaoying leave.


    Zhou Xiaoying shook her arm a little, and Sai Hua''er, who was unprepared, was forced to give up immediately. She was surprised.


    Listen to Saihua''s urgent way: "sister, don''t go..."


    Zhou Xiaoying flashed into the inner room to find Gao min. her voice came from a distance: "have a good chat. Just say something. Don''t keep it in your heart."


    Sai Hua''er wanted to say something else. Seeing that I was looking at her, she closed her mouth and sat back slowly.


    I stepped forward a few steps, stood in front of Saihua and whispered, "are you still angry with me?"


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said slowly, "who are you? Why am I angry with you? "


    I knew she was angry and didn''t take it seriously. She patiently explained, "sister Hua, I really didn''t mean to hide it from you. There have been too many things recently, and they are difficult for me to say. I really don''t know how to face you, let alone how to tell you..."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and suddenly said, "I don''t want to hear this. I just want to know, are you still the golden Maple?"


    I said, "no difference, I am me. Although my appearance has changed, my heart is still...... "


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly: "in that case, I want to ask you, when are you going to really marry me?"


    I was stunned, then smiled and said, "what is really marrying you?"


    Sai Hua''er had a pretty face and said angrily, "if you don''t like me, just tell me so that I don''t... I''ve been dreaming..."


    Without saying a word, I took the space ring off my hand, took Saihua''s hand and said, "sister Hua, marry me."


    Other people''s wedding rings may be specially customized. My wedding ring is the space ring I wear with me, because there are many things I have worked hard to get, which can basically be said to be all my possessions.


    Only in this way can I make Saihua agree to my proposal, even if it seems a little casual.


    "You are..." Sai Hua''er was stunned. She came back to her senses for a long time. She looked at me and said slowly, "where is the space to propose? You''re fooling me?"


    I smiled: "this is not fooling you. I have kept all my belongings. Together with my people, they will be yours in the future."


    Sai Hua''er blushed and whispered, "you are not a mischievous person. How can you think of mischievous today? Don''t think I''ll forgive you like this. I''m still angry... "


    I interrupted her: "this is not nonsense. I wanted to live with you for a long time, but you may have been with me for some reason. I don''t think I deserve you, so I haven''t dared to propose to you. Now that I know your mind and that you love me, isn''t it too unnatural for us not to get married? So, I sincerely propose to you. "


    The reason I said is probably the most incredible in the world, because no one will marry because they want to conform to the way of heaven.


    Perhaps because of this, Saihua was stunned again. She was stunned for half a minute this time. When she came back to her senses, she immediately said angrily, "do you mean that you want to marry me just to conform to the way of heaven, not really love me?"


    I smiled and said, "no, you misunderstood. I mean, I love you, you love me, then we should let it go. "


    Sai Hua''er stared at me and gradually softened her face: "are you teasing me? I... I forgive you. You don''t have to find a way to make me happy. You don''t have such ability at all... To tell you the truth, you are an old-fashioned and boring guy. How can you make me happy? "


    This time I was stunned. I really didn''t know I was a stereotyped and boring guy. If I knew so, I should smile more so that others wouldn''t think I was stereotyped.

 Chapter 843

    Before I could think more, Sai Hua''er suddenly smiled and said, "in fact, as long as you accompany me, I''m already very happy. You don''t have to do this at all."


    When Sai Hua''er said this, she smiled with a gentle face and an inexplicable movement in her heart: "sister Hua''er said that I really don''t have any interest. I won''t send you flowers every day to make you happy, nor will I say something nice to make you happy every day. Alas... Failure, the head of the immortal sect of the hall is a guy with extremely low Eq. if sister Hua''er didn''t love you wrongly, I''m afraid I''m doomed to die alone. "


    Saihua smiled and smiled happily. It seems that she really forgives me.


    The laughter of Zhou Xiaoying and Gao Min also came at this time. They were eavesdropping. I had already found it, but I didn''t say it.


    "Jin Feng, is your EQ very low? I think you are a big villain with high EQ...... "


    Zhou Xiaoying laughed recklessly and said, "you coaxed our goddess into smiling, and unconsciously accepted all your proposal rings. What else do you say about low EQ? Don''t boast."


    Gao Min even laughed loudly and said, "OK, ah Feng, you said you weren''t a liar. No, you cheated our goddess again!"


    Saihua Hua just quietly took over the space ring I handed over. At this time, Zhou Xiaoying and Gao Min smiled. She immediately blushed and said, "you all bully my Jinfeng. Be careful that your one will come and I will bully them like this."


    Gao Min immediately closed her mouth and looked like begging for mercy. It seems that she has her own other half, but I don''t know her yet.


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "I don''t have any one. You don''t have a chance to revenge!"


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "sooner or later, I will have a chance to avenge this revenge."


    Zhou Xiaoying came forward and took Sai Hua''er''s hand. Her face was positive and she said loudly, "well, you sister-in-law, dare to threaten me as a sister before you enter the door. It seems that when you enter the door, I can''t be driven out of the house by you!"


    Sai Hua''er held Zhou Xiaoying''s hand in her backhand: "what do you say, my sister? Our home is my sister''s home. My sister must not think too much. At most, if we bully your sister occasionally, we will never really drive her away. "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "Oh, it seems that I have to show my prestige as a sister, otherwise I will be very sad in the future. Ha ha... Hua Hua, Jin Feng, if I can''t get married in the future, you have to support me all my life. "


    I took a look at Sai Hua''er and Sai Hua''er said, "don''t worry, sister. If my sister can''t get married, I have several brothers who happen to have no wife. I will introduce them to you."


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and then said with a smile: "OK, drive me out so soon... I can''t spare you, Saihua!"


    Saihua retreated so fast that it was like seeing a deadly enemy.


    Zhou Xiaoying chased up with a smile. They soon disappeared on the stairs and went to the second floor to fight. They were like two children who didn''t grow up. They didn''t look like people in their thirties at all.


    I watched them leave, couldn''t help shaking my head, looked back at Gao Min, hugged my fist and said, "thank you, military master Gao..."


    Gao Min said, "the sect leader is polite. You''d better call me by my name in the future. The title of military division sounds awkward to me."


    I smiled and nodded, "well, it''s up to you. We''re going to hold the last unfinished party later. You all go. "


    Gao Min was overjoyed: "well, I was just saying that I didn''t have fun last time. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to do it again today. It''s just a good time to have fun..."


    I glanced at the entrance of the stairs and said to Gao Min, "my sister, they asked you to help inform... Military division xuelianer also asked you to help convey it. Tonight we''ll come right away and discuss some things with Dabi of Huashen gate. You''d better all be there. "


    Gao Min hugged his fist and said, "yes, I will tell the master''s words to Xue Junshi intact."


    I nodded to leave and untied the knot between Sai Hua''er and me and Zhou Xiaoying. I felt very relaxed. It was time to pay attention to Huashen gate.


    Instead of going back to Yixian house immediately, I took a detour to their mother''s place to see them, talk to them for a while, and invite them to the banquet tonight.


    My mother cares about my father''s news wholeheartedly. It''s a pity that the people I sent haven''t replied to me so far, and I don''t know where my father is.


    When I accompanied my mother and them to the newly established dinner place, Dongmei and others were ready, and most of the guests arrived.


    After I took my seat, the elders suggested that all of us in Shengxian gate honor the people in Shushan gate, so the dinner party officially began with a toast.


    At tonight''s banquet, situ Chu and other people from Shushan gate arrived, and none of them left.


    Situ Chu is still the real master of Shushan gate. After he returned a cup to me, he proposed: "Lord Jinmen, last time we were going to let my little girl show my cold sword skill of Shushan gate to help you drink. Unfortunately, we didn''t make the trip because of the killing sword. Today, I want to bring up the old story again. I want my daughter to show her talent. I don''t know if the Golden Gate leader can allow it? "


    I got up and said, "elder situ, you''re welcome. Why am I not allowed? Now that you''ve mentioned it, we''d like to invite sect leader situ Qian to show us the cold ice sword technique, so that everyone can open their eyes. "


    After a pause, I took out a cloak and said loudly, "I have a small proposal. If master situ Qian''s swordsmanship has been highly praised by everyone and satisfied the elders of both sides, I am willing to give the Fengxia cloak in my hand to master situ Qian as a gift to increase the fun of the dinner."


    Situ Chu smiled: "the Fengxia cloak said by the golden gate master is the defense artifact in the immortal ascending gate?"


    I nodded and waved to show a colorful cloak in front of everyone.


    I got this cloak in the immortal gate before. At that time, because there was a seal, I couldn''t find that it was an artifact. I just put it away as an ordinary treasure.


    Later, I recovered the spirits of Wanbao and linger wanbaoding. With their help, I found this Fengxia cloak, which is said to be the favorite body protecting artifact of female martial artists.


    The reason why I took out the Fengxia cloak was to thank situ Tan for giving me the mother sword of the divine killing sword and the great opportunity for me to become a Wuxian.


    Fengxia cloak is an artifact. It will be a valuable treasure anywhere outside. Therefore, when I shot it, everyone showed a look of surprise.


    I don''t want to show off, but sincerely want to thank situ family, or Shushan gate.

 Chapter 844

    "Elder situ, although this Fengxia cloak is just a cloak, I believe everyone who is doing it knows its name. I am grateful to elder situ for giving me the mother sword of killer sword a few days ago, so I was going to give it back to elder situ. But it''s said that only women like it, so I added situ Qian sect leader, which can be regarded as adding color to the banquet tonight. "


    After I said this, situ Bei got up and said, "thank you for the generous gift from the leader of the golden gate. If so, we will take advantage of Shushan gate. The supreme elder has given the top immortal Qingquan sword to our sect leader before. Now the golden sect leader sends Fengxia cloak again. We have made a lot of money. "


    I smiled: "you''re kidding. We are allies. We naturally want to share good things together. There is no who loses and who earns."


    Situ Chu laughed, drank a large glass of wine and said loudly, "well, since the Golden Gate Lord gave us a generous gift, we''re not polite."


    As soon as he turned his hands, there was an exquisite box in his hand: "this is the butterfly sword left by the first leader of Shushan gate. Although it is only an ordinary artifact, it is also the treasure of Shushan gate. Today I also take this sword out as a colorful head. Whoever can surpass our sect leader in swordsmanship will own this sword. "


    I was stunned and heard Jin Xiang say, "elder situ, it''s not necessary. Our sect leader''s intention is not to have a sword competition with master situ, but just to give back the Fengxia cloak to master situ. In this way, the dinner is more fun, but I''m afraid it will cause some unnecessary trouble. "


    Situ Bei said with a smile, "I know what the golden gate master means, and I don''t mean anything else. It''s just that we have been treated politely by the Shushan gate since we came to your gate. I''m very sorry. With everyone here today, I want to show our gratitude with my butterfly sword. I can''t give this sword directly to the leader of the golden gate or an elder, because this sword... Is only suitable for women. There are countless experts in your family. I don''t know who is suitable for this sword. I let everyone show their talents. Whoever can get the recognition of everyone, this sword will be given to who. This is the most fair and reasonable. "


    After smiling, Jin Xiang nodded and said, "it''s rare for elder situ to have a heart. I''ll thank you first on behalf of the female disciples. Whether or not any of the female disciples of Shengxian sect can get the butterfly sword, we have received the wishes of elder situ. "


    Situ Chu put the box in his hand on the table in front of him, hugged his fist and said, "please do your best. Since the butterfly sword is taken out, there is no reason to take it back. No matter who is the friend of Shengxian sect, as long as he can surpass our sect leader in swordsmanship, the sword belongs to whoever. "


    Situ Chu''s words excited the female disciples of Shengxian sect. Most of them can''t have artifact. Many people may not even have artifact. Now they have the opportunity to obtain artifact. Naturally, they want to make a good performance.


    Situ yuan''s temporary idea turned the original simple practice of cold ice sword into a competition with situ Qian''s sword, which made this sword practice more interesting.


    The first female disciple to compete with situ Qian on the stage is Gao Min, who has just come here. She is my think tank. Naturally, she knows that she wants to help all the disciples of Shengxian sect to try their skills, so she is the first.


    In such a competition, if the first person does not have an absolute advantage in strength, he will often suffer a loss, because he has no chance to observe his opponent and can''t understand his opponent.


    Everyone knows this truth, so Gao Min is the first to compete with situ Qian at this time, which can be regarded as helping you to try the depth.


    I have my own idea. If anyone goes up to have a try, it will not be a sword competition, but a wheel fight.


    Absolutely not. This is the most basic quality, and it must not happen among allies.


    I plan to go up to three people to compete in fencing. The first one is Gao Min, and the rest are selected by four elders from their female disciples.


    Hanbing swordsmanship is well-known. It is one of the town gate swordsmanship of Shushan gate. It is well-known all over the world.


    Shushan sect is famous for its swordsmanship. This cold ice swordsmanship must be extremely powerful. Otherwise, situ Chu would not take out the butterfly sword left by their first generation sect leader as a prize for the competition.


    Gao Min also knows this truth. After going up, he cautiously looked at situ Qian, hugged his fist and said, "my swordsmanship is not famous, but I have spent forty years on it, so I really want to know whether my swordsmanship can be equal to your cold ice swordsmanship."


    Gao Min said "equal share of the autumn", not better, which is enough to see that she doesn''t have enough confidence in her swordsmanship.


    Situ Qian coldly raised her arm and said "be careful", but she moved her hand.


    I know situ Qian''s speed. Lightness is the biggest feature. As soon as she started, Gao Min, who was only a few meters away from her, immediately exposed to situ Qian''s attack range. The key points of her whole body are almost within the attack range of situ Qian.


    Gao Min probably didn''t expect situ Qian to move so quickly, and his face changed a little.


    A sword light flashed like lightning. Gao Min seemed to be shrouded in the sword light, and even the way back was blocked.


    I was surprised that situ Qian''s accomplishments in swordsmanship had already reached the point of understanding the meaning of the sword and understanding it.


    From this point of view, swordsmanship only stays in the main cultivation of sword moves. Gao Min, who has just begun to understand the meaning of sword, is not Si Tuqian''s opponent at all.


    Sure enough, as I expected, situ Qian made the first move. When the sword was raging, Gao Min completely lost his ability to fight back. He could only resist situ Qian''s attack with his sword.


    With only one move, Gao Min''s defeat will appear. How can we continue to fight?


    Jin Xiang frowned and quietly said to me, "this high-sensitivity swordsmanship is very good. He has begun to understand the meaning of the sword and has made some achievements. But I didn''t expect that once I fought with this situ Qian, it would show its defeat and be vulnerable. "


    I also sent a message to Jin Xiang: "are there any female disciples with some attainments in swordsmanship in Shengxian sect? I don''t think ordinary disciples should go up to avoid losing too ugly when they get it. "


    Jin Xiang sighed and said, "yes, but most of them are not on the list of our dinner... Does the sect leader allow me to send someone to call some now?"


    I looked at our situ cup with a smile and said, "forget it, it''s mainly the people here. If you lose, you lose. You can''t blame others. If you find someone to help temporarily, even if you win, it''s hard to say. "


    Jin Xiang nodded slowly and said nothing more, but there was obviously an unconvinced look in his eyes.

 Chapter 845

    Gao Min''s defeat has been decided, and I didn''t pay too much attention to her. Instead, I found that situ Qian, who has always been very cold, seemed to have changed a lot after she took the shot.


    At this time, situ Qian not only had a high momentum, but also his character seemed to have changed and become a little hot.


    A person''s temperament will not change under normal circumstances, but there are some exceptions. Under normal circumstances, they are calm or wise. However, once some special conditions or things stimulate, they change immediately. Calm people become excited and wise people become impulsive


    Situ Qian seems to be such a person. She is usually very cold and doesn''t seem to care much about anything. However, once she starts to move, her character immediately becomes sharp and hot. When she moves, her moves are close, leaving no room for people.


    Moreover, there was a hint of excitement in her eyes, quite like a battle madman.


    After Gao Min barely supported more than a dozen moves in situ Qian''s hands, the defeat became more obvious. She had no room to fight back. What was pursued by situ Qian was only the ability to avoid dodging.


    If this goes on, Gao Min will lose without 20 moves.


    I was secretly worried about Gao Min, but there was nothing I could do. Gao Min was so powerful that no one could help her at this time.


    Now I know that situ Qian''s strength is definitely much stronger than her realm, even stronger than ordinary Wuxian. She is also a powerful role that can fight beyond her level.


    Even if it is a medium-level Wuxian, I''m afraid its combat effectiveness is similar to that of situ Qian, who is said to be close to Wuxian, but the realm is still the king of Wu.


    Before, situ Chu deliberately concealed situ Qian''s strength. It was about to make a big splash at this time and let me know that his disciples of Shushan gate are not useless.


    I had no time to think about situ yuan''s idea, and all my mind was devoted to the battle between Gao Min and situ Qian.


    I want to see the strength of situ Qian and the originality of Hanbing sword.


    Unfortunately, it''s difficult to really let situ Qian exert all the power of cold ice sword with his sensitive strength, so it''s difficult for me to see the uniqueness of cold ice sword.


    As the competition between Gao Min and situ Qian continued, I gradually found that situ Qian''s swordsmanship had no rules at all. It seemed that she had completely understood the meaning of the sword and mastered it. She was one step away from the idea of the sword I had reached before. The sword was a sword, and the sword was not a sword.


    It is often said in the common world that having a sword is the lowest level, having no sword is the medium level, and having a sword without a sword is the highest level.


    The so-called supreme state is to understand the meaning of the sword and understand it. The hand is the sword and the hand is the move. Everything is a sword. Every thought has the meaning of the sword - everything follows your heart.


    A master of swordsmanship at this level, everything will be the sharpest sword, which can be taken and used.


    At present, situ Qian has reached this level. Whether she has a sword in her hand has little impact on his combat effectiveness.


    Of course, situ Qian should not have entered this realm for a long time. She is not a great success in this realm, so she still needs to use swords.


    If she can go further, she is a sword, so she doesn''t need to fight with a sword.


    It is said that some sword masters can also achieve the fourth level, that is, the realm beyond the highest level.


    The swordsman of Huajing is called the master of swordsmanship. He can establish a sect and achieve a world-famous reputation.


    It''s just that it''s really too difficult to reach the realm. Not only must we reach the highest level in the understanding of the meaning of the sword, but also the legend must understand the soul of the sword in the meaning of the sword.


    The sword soul is not a real soul, but a sword artistic conception that is more difficult to understand than the sword meaning, a living sword artistic conception.


    Most of the martial artists who understand the soul of the sword are legendary immortals - Sword immortals.


    The Sword Fairy can take the head of a person thousands of miles away. The Sword Fairy can move with the heart and the heart. Killing is invisible.


    The Sword Fairy has gone beyond the boundaries of martial arts. It has long been beyond our world.


    In our world, apart from the legend that the sect leader of the God sect is Wu Xian, I haven''t heard of any other Wu Xian, so there is no sword Xian.


    Therefore, the highest level of swordsmanship on the oxygen star is a swordsmanship master slightly better than situ Qian.


    I have reached this level in swordsmanship before. I can be regarded as one of the strongest swordsmen in the world. I have absolute confidence in my understanding and understanding of swordsmanship.


    Of course, a person''s combat effectiveness depends on his comprehensive strength. The highest swordsmanship does not necessarily mean the highest combat effectiveness.


    Take me as an example. Before me, swordsmanship was the highest in the world, but my combat effectiveness could never surpass those martial gods.


    In addition to swordsmanship, many excellent combat skills have amazing combat effectiveness, especially in our immortal world.


    Swordsmanship is just a kind of war skill, a kind of war skill with relatively strong attack power.


    The swordsmen here divide the swordsmanship in detail. The swordsmanship of each school is different, so the strength and power are different.


    Most people think that Shushan gate is the most important school of swordsmanship. Everyone thinks that Shushan gate is the top school of swordsmanship cultivation.


    The most powerful swordsmanship in Shushan gate is the cold ice swordsmanship now displayed by situ Qian.


    I don''t see the power of cold ice sword. Gao Min can''t make situ Qian go all out to give full play to the power of cold ice sword.


    Maybe the next player will let situ Qian play more power of ice sword.


    I look forward to Zhou Xiaoying playing next, or someone better than Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s swordsmanship was handed down by Zhou Shuangyin. She was lucky to get the incomplete killing God sword technique taught by Hua Jianfeng and my little advice on swordsmanship. Her attainments in swordsmanship are also very high.


    Gao Min''s defeat was not in suspense, but when situ Qian''s Qingquan sword stabbed Gao Min''s neck straight, everyone was surprised and couldn''t help shouting.


    Situ Qian shot too fast. When everyone saw clearly, there was no way to stop her attack.


    If this blow hits Gao Min, Gao Min is afraid that it will be difficult to protect himself and he may be worried about his life.


    Jin Xiang and other elders all wanted to do it, but due to situ Tan''s face, they could only stare at it.


    I looked very carefully. Situ Qian''s sword was very fast and her strength was not small, but she obviously didn''t kill.


    When the tip of her sword was close to Gao Min''s neck, she paused a little, and then withdrew her strength in an instant. It was impossible to hurt Gao Min again.


    Gao Min knew he had failed and stood still. The sword he had planned to attack was also frozen in the air.

 Chapter 846

    I immediately got up and said, "master situ won this battle! Gao Min, your swordsmanship is not as good as master situ. Go down and have a rest first. "


    Gao Min hugged his fist and said "thank you, master situ, for your mercy", then turned slowly and returned to his original seat.


    Sitting next to Gao Min, Zhou Xiaoying stood up slowly and said directly without waiting for others to speak: "master situ Qian, my name is Zhou Xiaoying. I''ve practiced swordsmanship for several years. I''m a little successful. I want to compete with you. Please give me some advice."


    Situ Qian turned to look at Zhou Xiaoying and said faintly, "I don''t know who is better in swordsmanship than you and the elder martial sister just now?"


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned and then said with a smile: "swordsmanship is broad and profound. I don''t belong to the same school as Gao Min''s swordsmanship, so it''s hard to say who is better."


    "Well," situ Qian said faintly, "what reason do you have for me to accept your challenge?"


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and suddenly burst into an amazing momentum.


    It''s sword Qi. It''s amazing. It''s almost as solid as sword Qi.


    "Very good." Situ Qian also burst out an amazing sword spirit and said loudly, "elder martial sister Zhou Xiaoying, I am willing to fight with you."


    Zhou Xiaoying uses her sword to persuade situ Qian to accept the challenge. Outsiders may not understand what it means, but I know that Zhou Xiaoying speaks directly with strength.


    Situ Qian is also a person who respects people who are stronger than herself or similar to herself. Seeing Zhou Xiaoying''s sword spirit, she already knows that Zhou Xiaoying is a swordsman with similar strength, so she agreed to the competition.


    Zhou Xiaoying came on and drew her sword without saying a word. Situ Qian took Zhou Xiaoying one step faster. When Zhou Xiaoying drew her sword, she had already drawn her sword.


    The two fought together in an instant, and the speed of shooting was as fast as lightning. Most of the people present could not see how they shot.


    They both play fast. Although only two people start fighting, they give people an amazing scene of tens of millions of people fighting at the same time. The sword light and wind are like thunder in the whole venue.


    People around can''t help but open their aura cover to avoid being hurt by sword Qi.


    At the beginning of the battle between Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian, no one planned to hide. When they took the fight, they all went all out. The sword Qi soared to the sky. If they were not careful, the leaked sword Qi might hurt the onlookers.


    The divine armor on me didn''t respond at first, but after being hit by several leaked sword Qi, it reacted spontaneously. Dark light flowed and the divine armor was excited.


    This is probably the recent divine armor. The sword technique is very powerful. Only one sword Qi is enough to cut gold and jade and kill people invisibly.


    The sword meaning contained in it is even more profound and strange.


    Situ Qian''s ice sword technique is famous and powerful. It also has the power of breaking mountains and stones. Its power is amazing.


    The original dinner venue and the current competition stage were hit by them three or five times. Everywhere was devastated, full of deep pits and huge holes, beyond recognition.


    Situ Qian''s icy sword technique focuses on dexterous attack. At the same time, its strength is quite amazing. What''s more frightening is that there is amazing coldness in the sword Qi. After touching it, it''s like going deep into a very cold place.


    The battle between them at the beginning seemed very dangerous, but I quickly judged that they both kept their hands and didn''t go all out.


    The power of the cold ice sword was less than one-third of that of situ Qian, which could be seen from the expression of situ Chu.


    This may be because situ Qian didn''t want to kill Zhou Xiaoying. At the same time, his swordsmanship hasn''t reached the level of perfection.


    Zhou Xiaoying also didn''t give full play to her sword power. Although she was very cruel when she shot, I can see that she was also merciful.


    Neither of them gave full play to their own sword power. I can only speculate the real power of cold ice sword from the side.


    In my opinion, compared with the killing God sword, the former is more powerful and focuses on attack; The latter is more defensive and focuses on the understanding of the meaning of the sword.


    It can be said that both have strengths and weaknesses. If they can be combined, they will have infinite power, which can be called a classic.


    It''s just that the ultimate goal of fencing is to understand the meaning of the sword, in order to understand the soul of the sword and achieve the highest level of the master of fencing. Therefore, no matter whether the killing God sword technique or the cold ice sword technique, some small defects in the move formula are irrelevant.


    As the battle between Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian continued, both sides secretly strengthened their attack strength and speed.


    The battle cannot always be mild and gentle. It must be divided.


    After all, the cold ice sword technique has been improved by countless generations of Shushan sect disciples after thousands of years. It is quite mature.


    At this point, Zhou Xiaoying''s own swordsmanship, which integrates the strengths of many families, is worse.


    As the battle continued, Zhou Xiaoying''s shortcomings in swordsmanship gradually exposed, and the original equal share of the scene gradually began to tilt.


    It is naturally situ Qian who takes the initiative. Every time she catches the opportunity to attack Zhou Xiaoying''s weakness in fencing, Zhou Xiaoying has to stop the attack and protect herself first.


    If this goes on, Zhou Xiaoying''s defeat is certain.


    One is bent on attacking and threatening; One is limited everywhere, always protect himself first, and the outcome of the battle is self-evident.


    Zhou Xiaoying is an extremely intelligent person. She knows that her weakness in fencing is that the connection between each move and each copy is a little stiff, which leads to that her sword is not as fast as the other party, and she is often used and counterattacked by the other party.


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately changed her swordsmanship and changed her moves from some basic swordsmanship to simplify it. She tried to hide her weaknesses in swordsmanship. At the same time, she forced situ Qian, who was bent on attacking, to take defensive measures occasionally to prevent being hit by Zhou Xiaoying''s sword.


    The wind and thunder were louder and louder than those in the arena. The smoke and dust aroused by the sword gradually hid their bodies.


    Many people can''t see the fight between Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian, except for some strong Yuanshen people.


    I also use my yuan God to observe their battle. No matter how big the smoke is, I can''t stop the yuan God''s exploration.


    The fighting situation can be perceived through the yuan God. However, with the continuation of the two men''s fighting, their shooting speed is getting faster and faster. Gradually, even my yuan God can''t accurately catch every subtle action, so I can only see a rough picture.

 Chapter 847

    Zhou Xiaoying can find her weaknesses in the battle and adjust them in time. Her understanding is indeed very high.


    Situ Qian is also great. He can find the weakness of the other party before long. This also requires strong observation and keen judgment. At the same time, his cultivation must reach a certain degree.


    They reacted quickly and had the same strength. They met the best opponent. Therefore, they gradually used the strength they had retained before, and there was no privacy at all.


    The battle became more intense. Many onlookers were stunned and were directly restrained by their battle.


    How the outcome is no longer important. Making progress in the battle is what Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian should do most now.


    This is also the most difficult thing to do. If you are distracted from thinking about other things in battle, you can easily be caught by your opponent, and the opportunity to strike the world with one blow.


    Anyway, I know the strength of situ Qian and Zhou Xiaoying. They may become my helpers in the future. Just know it first.


    During the battle between Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian, situ Chu suddenly came to me, raised his glass and said to me, "what''s the strength of the little girl? You should know it now?"


    I was stunned and found that situ Chu was talking to me in the tone of an elder, so I smiled and said, "situ sect leader''s strength is really strong, even better than my sister. However, my sister is a very intelligent person. She can find her own shortcomings in the battle and think of solutions in an instant. Therefore, if the strength of master situ is just like this, I''m afraid the butterfly sword in your hand will change. "


    Situ Chu smiled, took a sip of wine and said slowly, "maybe you think I married my daughter to you to ensure the smooth realization of our agreement. Now I want to tell you that my daughter is sincere and will marry you. So there''s no need to be polite between us in the future. "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "what do you mean?"


    Situ Bei said, "I''ve only heard of you before, but I don''t know you. So whether I talk or do something, I''ll leave three ways back, just in case. Now it''s different. After my understanding of you these days, I know you are a reliable ally and a reliable partner. So from now on, Shushan gate and Shengxian gate are a family. As long as it''s about Shengxian gate, I will never ignore Shushan gate. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you. This is what I urgently need now."


    Situ Chu shook his head and said, "I haven''t finished my words yet... Here''s the thing. The little girl didn''t deserve to marry you. That''s why I gave up the position of sect leader to her and let you have the same identity to avoid criticism from outsiders. Now you know the strength of the little girl. I believe you don''t need me to say anything more about your marriage? "


    I smiled and nodded: "if you still insist on this after the matter of Huashen gate is solved, I will abide by my promise and marry the master of situ gate as my wife. I suggest you reconsider what I said before. I''m a man with a fiancee. I can''t be good to master situ with all my heart... "


    Situ Chu interrupted me with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. Many of us who cultivate immortals have many friends. I can understand. I believe the little girl won''t give up such an excellent partner because of this. She won''t be so stupid. "


    I''m speechless. Where else can I find such a father-in-law besides situ cup? You can''t find a lantern.


    Jin Xiang listened to my conversation and said with a smile, "elder situ, you have to go to the Shushan gate when the master of situ Qian gets married. Therefore, in the future, we have to rely on you to coordinate the relationship between Shengxian gate and Shushan gate. "


    Situ Chu said with a smile, "it''s good to say, it''s all right. Senior elder, Jin Feng is still young, and his strength can''t be compared with that of a martial god like you. So you have to worry more about Shengxian gate. "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "this is what I should do. Although the sect leader is young, he is very experienced in life. Even without us, the immortal sect will become stronger and stronger. Not only do I think so, but several other elders also think so. "


    Situ Chu nodded: "the elder is right. I said something wrong. Please don''t be surprised. I always feel that children need constant reminders and guidance, otherwise they are prone to mistakes, which has become a habit. "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "poor parents all over the world. We old guys just like to worry about the affairs of future generations..."


    Situ Chu smiled, glanced at Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian who were still fighting, and suddenly said nervously, "how did this child use this move at this time?"


    When I hurried to see Zhou Xiaoying and situ Qian, I found that the fighting situation there had changed greatly. The two sides who had been fairly divided had completely changed at this time.


    Zhou Xiaoying didn''t know when she had completely suppressed situ Qian. She made every effort to attack and made situ Qian retreat again and again. She had already retreated to the edge of the field and was about to lose.


    Situ Qian seemed unwilling to admit defeat. While blocking Zhou Xiaoying''s pursuit, she put away the Qingquan sword in her hand and was preparing some big moves.


    Seeing situ Chu''s nervous face, we all found something wrong.


    Situ Qian''s big move should be extremely amazing, otherwise, situ Cup won''t be nervous.


    I said subconsciously, "elder situ, you can''t hurt anyone."


    Situ Chu nodded and said with a heavy face, "I''ll stop the little girl''s mischief right away. You''d better call the doctor and be ready to save people at any time."


    I was surprised. Knowing that situ Qian''s move was bound to be an earth shaking move, I said to Jin Xiang and others, "save people."


    As soon as I finished speaking, situ Bei shouted, "stop! Stop it! "


    With the shouts of situ Chu, a deafening explosion came to my ears, and a human figure flew out of the sky, spewing blood in mid air.


    The person who was shot off was Zhou Xiaoying. I saw it very clearly. At this moment, my brain was blank. I didn''t know everything except going up to save people.


    I grabbed it with the fastest speed and hugged Zhou Xiaoying who was about to hit the ground. I felt dizzy at the first glance.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s appearance now is that she has almost entered the gate of death with one foot. Her face is pale and her mouth is still bleeding. It seems that she is seriously injured in her internal organs and is about to die.


    "Someone!" I shouted and shouted angrily, "what''s going on?"

 Chapter 848

    Jin Xiang and others who robbed to save people were all at a loss. Only situ Chu said heavily: "they are the incarnation of the goddess of ice. They are the most powerful attack means in the art of ice sword. Their cultivation to a great degree is comparable to the full attack of the peak martial god..."


    My heart sank and couldn''t help shouting, "how to save people?"


    Situ Chu looked at Zhou Xiaoying and squatted down slowly: "only life for life."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help glaring at situ Qian and wanted to say something ugly.


    Seeing my appearance, situ Chu immediately said, "it''s important to save people, Lord Jinmen. Please give Miss Zhou Xiaoying to me. I promise she will be fine."


    I nodded reluctantly, "OK, thank you, elder situ."


    Situ Chu immediately ordered his female disciples to lift Zhou Xiaoying up and disappeared in our sight.


    Situ Qian seemed to have something wrong at this time. She was pale and looked like she had not recovered from a serious illness.


    I wanted to say a few words about her, but seeing her now, I swallowed what I said.


    Jinxiang and other elders were around me. Naturally, they looked at my performance thoroughly. Jinxiang whispered to me: "sect leader, the overall situation is the most important. As long as Zhou Xiaoying is all right, don''t say more about this matter, so as not to create complications."


    I nodded reluctantly, glanced at situ Qian standing aside and slowly said, "go and have a rest. You look very tired, too."


    Situ Qian looked at me stubbornly and said nothing. She clearly told me that she understood my mind.


    When I saw situ Qian''s appearance, my heart was inexplicably soft, and then I couldn''t help saying to her, "let me help you to have a rest."


    Situ Qian then said, "is there anyone else challenging me? The butterfly sword is still in my father''s hand. Anyone who wants it will come up and fight me. "


    I sighed and took a look at Jin Xiang around me. Some words are really hard for me to say.


    Jin Xiang looked at me in embarrassment, sighed and said slowly, "master situ, let''s stop here today. We have all seen the power of cold ice sword. I believe no one among the female disciples of Shengxian sect can surpass you."


    Situ Qian looked at us coldly, turned around slowly, and just took a step, the whole man suddenly fell forward, but he fainted.


    I was closest to her. I quickly reached out and held her. At the same time, I shouted, "come on, take the small pill."


    Someone immediately handed me a small pill. I fed it to situ Qian''s mouth and was inspired by aura to help situ Qian open the pill and help him wake up.


    After a while, situ Qian woke up. She looked at me blankly. There was a trace of tears in the corners of her eyes.


    The girl looked cold. Unexpectedly, she was a master who was worried and had not experienced any disaster.


    I secretly lamented that situ Qian was spoiled by situ cup and lacked the ability to face major events alone.


    "It''s all right. You''re just overworked and need a good rest. I''ll help you exercise and heal your wounds. I''m sure you''ll be all right soon. "


    I have to say something nice to situ Qian, but in fact, I still blame situ Qian for hurting Zhou Xiaoying.


    When I spoke, the aura in situ Qian''s body had slowly entered his body to help him restore his aura and help him return to normal.


    Situ Qian looked at me, the tears in her eyes slowly dissipated, and her face was a little better, but she still looked weak after excessive Reiki consumption. She seemed to have no strength all over her body, and it was all up to me to hold her.


    Because I was different from situ Qian''s mental method of cultivation, I didn''t dare to input my aura directly into her body quickly, and the whole process was longer.


    "Master, let''s take master situ to have a rest." Gao Min whispered to me, "don''t make sister Hua angry."


    When Gao Min''s voice reached my ears, I remembered that there were many female disciples around me, and Sai Hua''er said, "Gao Min, you and xuelianer military division are responsible for taking care of master situ. Be sure to let master situ rest."


    Gao Min and xuelian''er come forward together: "yes, sect leader."


    They picked up situ Qian I was holding and left here slowly.


    Seeing that things had turned out like this, they didn''t want to continue to pay attention to who would own the butterfly sword taken out by situ cup. Everyone looked at me, which meant to tell me what to do next.


    I didn''t care about the butterfly sword, but Jin Xiang quietly said to me at this time: "master, anyway, master situ won. Should this Fengxia cloak also be sent to master situ in front of everyone?"


    I thought about it, nodded and said, "who else is the disciple of Shushan gate here? Thank you for bringing this Fengxia cloak to master situ. "


    A female disciple stepped forward, hugged her fist and said, "master Jinmen, I''m the disciple of Shushan gate. I can give this Fengxia cloak to my master on behalf of master Jinmen."


    I nodded and handed the Fengxia cloak to the female disciple: "thank you, please tell your sect leader that I will visit your sect leader after I deal with the matter at hand."


    The female disciple nodded: "thank you, sect leader Jin. I will tell our sect leader this."


    After a pause, the female disciple said again, "please don''t blame my family leader for today''s business. Our sect leader hasn''t been practicing cold ice sword for a long time. He can''t completely control some places. In particular, this last move, the incarnation of the goddess of ice, is a unique killing skill that even our old sect leader can''t control freely, so when our sect leader moves, the strength is slightly greater... "


    I suddenly wanted to find out what situ Bei said about "the incarnation of ice goddess", so I asked, "what does this incarnation of ice goddess mean?"


    The female disciple said: "the incarnation of ice goddess is a must kill skill in ice swordsmanship. It is said that it kills the enemy with the help of the ice fairy in the fairy world. It is one of the supreme swordsmanship in Shushan gate swordsmanship."


    "With the power of the fairy ice fairy?" I was surprised: "how can I do this?"


    The female disciple smiled: "the Golden Gate chief wants to know what''s going on. Please go and ask our sect leader yourself. This is a unique skill that we Shushan sect will never spread outside except the sect leader. I don''t know how to do it. "


    I suddenly said, "sorry, I couldn''t help asking a few more questions about the incarnation of the ice goddess. It''s impolite."


    The female disciple hugged her fist and said, "the golden sect leader is very polite. Anyone would be very curious after seeing the incarnation of the ice goddess. I''m going to see our sect leader. I''ll leave first. "


    I saluted: "take good care of master situ. I''ll visit her later."


    The female disciples left, and so did the disciples of Shushan gate. They didn''t say much, and they were very calm.


    But I still vaguely feel that maybe after today''s events, they will be closer to us.

 Chapter 849

    In fact, it''s normal to get hurt in a duel between martial artists. As long as there are no dead people in a duel between martial artists, the two sides of the battle will get closer because they know more about each other.


    Between people, is to move more, more understanding, otherwise, will only slowly alienate, and finally become strangers.


    After a brief talk with Jin Xiang and others about the aftermath, I hurried to find Sai Hua''er, who was waiting quietly, and took her to see Zhou Xiaoying.


    Zhou Xiaoying was taken away by situ Chu, but because she was seriously injured, she began treatment in the nearest house.


    Situ Chu had said before that Zhou Xiaoying''s life could only be exchanged for his life. In other words, Zhou Xiaoying''s physical body was not protected, so she had to use other people''s physical body to carry her original God and let her live temporarily.


    Because Zhou Xiaoying''s flesh is only visceral damage, we can ask Jin Xiang and others to repair his flesh later.


    Just to achieve this step, it will take a lot of time, energy, material and financial resources. Now we are going to fight against huashenmen, we really can''t do so, so Jin Xiang and others haven''t put forward it for the time being.


    I wanted to treat Zhou Xiaoying recklessly, but after listening to Jin Xiang and others, I had to consider the life and death of hundreds of thousands of people in Shengxian gate.


    Zhou Xiaoying is my sister and I have to save her. There is no doubt about that, but if more people die because of the treatment of Zhou Xiaoying''s people, it would be a dereliction of duty for me, the head of the immortal sect.


    I was in a dilemma. Finally, I had to keep Zhou Xiaoying''s original God and Zhou Xiaoying''s flesh according to situ yuan''s method. After the matter with Huashen gate was over, I asked Jin Xiang and others to help Zhou Xiaoying repair his flesh.


    This will wronged Zhou Xiaoying for some time. I can only send more people to take care of Zhou Xiaoying''s flesh and help Zhou Xiaoying''s Yuanshen maintain the status quo as much as possible.


    This is the only thing I can do for Zhou Xiaoying at present. My brother is really powerless. I''m sorry for my sister.


    "Don''t think too much," Saihua''s gentle voice woke me up. She didn''t know when she quietly took my hand and told me with a worried face that she was worried about my appearance now.


    I smiled and held Saihua''s hand. I felt that she really forgave me, so I smiled and said, "as long as my sister is all right, I won''t think much."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "when you see your sister later, no matter what the result is, don''t be angry with elder situ. They didn''t want to. I saw that elder situ''s anxious face changed at that time, but he still failed to stop master situ in time... "


    I nodded: "don''t worry, I know who can''t be blamed for this. Martial arts competition will inevitably happen..."


    Saihua smiled gently, and the warmth on her beautiful cheeks made me feel the warmth I had never had before.


    After dealing with Zhou Xiaoying, I just wanted to practice at ease for a few days. I heard Dongmei pass the news that Jinxiang wanted to see me.


    Jin Xiang was invited to sit down in yixianju. He said directly, "Huashen gate has known about the alliance between Shushan gate and us. For this reason, they are very angry. They have sent someone to advance the competition time."


    "When do they mean to advance?" I remembered that xuelianer had been scheduled to meet Emei sect, so I asked, "what''s the news about Emei sect?"


    Jin Xiang said, "huashenmen means to advance the competition to the eighth day of this month, that is, the day after tomorrow. As for Emei sect, xuelianer came back and said that their condition was that we should provide them with cultivation resources for at least ten years, and at the same time, we should send xuelianer and other female disciples as hostages. I have flatly refused such a rude request. "


    I''ve been busy recently, but I didn''t pay attention to Emei sect. I didn''t expect Emei sect to say such conditions.


    What disciple of Emei sect is greedy and lecherous. He wants us to send female disciples as hostages, that is, to send female disciples to him as children and let him trample on them. Naturally, it is impossible to promise.


    "Forget it. Without the participation of Emei sect, we and Shushan gate are still sure of victory."


    I was a little angry and said impolitely, "since the Emei sect is so rude, you don''t have to be polite when you meet them in the future."


    Jin Xiang said, "Emei sect just can''t wait. According to the information I got, Huashen sect intends to merge all the sects they conquered. There will be no Emei sect in the future, only Huashen sect."


    I frowned: "Huashen sect is so brazenly expanding its influence that there must be other sects against them. We should try our best to cooperate with those sects that dare to fight against huashenmen, and strive for more helpers to fight against huashenmen. "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "I''ve told people to do this. Please rest assured, as long as it''s a force that can unite, we will never miss it."


    I pondered for a moment: "huashenmen asked to change the time, then we will change the time. Competition is a matter of time. There is no difference between a few days earlier and a few days later. I''ll inform elder situ Qian immediately and ask them to prepare for the battle immediately. "


    Jin Xiang stood up and said, "I''ll inform all the participants of the competition. Time is tight. We have to hurry up and prepare."


    I nodded and asked Jin Xiang to leave first. I hurried to situ yuan''s residence and asked to see the nominal elder and the actual head of Shushan gate.


    Seeing me coming, situ Chu first hugged his fist and said, "does the Golden Gate Lord come to see Miss Zhou Xiaoying again?"


    I shook my head: "I''m here to inform you that the time of Huashen doorknob competition has been changed to the day after tomorrow, that is, the eighth day of the new year. Please be prepared. We will face a tough battle soon. "


    Situ Chu was slightly stunned and then said, "I''m ready to go up and fight with the people of Huashen sect at any time... I don''t know who my opponent is scheduled by the sect master?"


    I thought of the ten kings of Huashen gate mentioned by xuelian''er before, and asked situ Chu, "I don''t know how strong or weak the other nine of the ten kings are except you?"


    Situ Chu smiled: "the title of the ten kings was said by the sect leader of Huashen sect. Unexpectedly, the sect leader also knew it. Hehe... To tell you the truth, among the ten kings, when it comes to strength, if I am the first, no one dares to disagree. But this time I formed an alliance with the immortal sect. I''m afraid the sect leader of Huashen sect will change his previous commitment and take part in the competition in person. After all, when I leave, there is one less martial god on their side, and someone must make up for it. "

 Chapter 850

    I didn''t think about this possibility, but there was no other way: "if so, I will deal with the leader of Huashen sect. I''m definitely not his opponent. I''ll lose this game, so I don''t think much about it. The problem now is that you have to win, otherwise it is difficult to ensure that we win more than six games. "


    Situ Chu nodded: "as long as I don''t face the master of Huashen gate, I have enough confidence to defeat any martial god of Huashen gate."


    I nodded: "well, I''m welcome. Please deal with MOI, the leader of Emei sect."


    "MOI?" Situ Chu was a little surprised and said, "MOI is just a medium-level martial god. I can defeat him with one hand."


    I smiled: "your task is not only to defeat MOI, but also to hit MOI hard. If MOI''s state declines because of his serious injury, your task will be completely completed. "


    Situ Chu pondered for a moment and suddenly said with a smile: "I see what the sect leader meant. The MOI sect is unscrupulous. Hua Meixian, the most beloved disciple of the sect, is neither male nor female, especially lecherous... It is said that men and women eat all, which is really disgusting. I promise to finish this task as eliminating harm for the people. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "that''s settled. Please do your best. I''ll prepare the wine and wait for the good news."


    Situ Chu laughed and said, "thank you, Lord Jinmen. I will live up to his expectations."


    After talking with situ yuan for a while, I went to see Zhou Xiaoying, who was still asleep. Her spirit was well and her body was well protected. I didn''t have to worry about anything for the time being, so I said goodbye to situ yuan and left.


    With only one day left before the battle, I still have a lot to do.


    No matter what happens to huashenmen after failure, I have to prepare some necessary defense measures.


    I ordered people to arrange some familiar defensive arrays. At the same time, I sent people to strengthen the array power of killer sword array in case of accidents.


    The killing sword array is prepared for the sect leader of Huashen sect. Once he takes the opportunity to make trouble, I will try my best to lead him to the killing sword array and let him taste the power of the killing sword array.


    The power of the sword killing array presided over by someone will surprise the mysterious sect leader who doesn''t know his name.


    The day has passed. The disciples reported that the people of huashenmen have arrived at the gate of Shengxian, waiting for the place where we guide them to compete - shengsendai.


    The reason why we chose to compete in shengsendai is that there is still some distance from the core of huashenmen, which is convenient for us to respond in times of crisis; Second, the Shenjian array is under shengsendai. Once things change, Shenjian array is our first line of defense.


    I ordered my disciples to lead the way. At the same time, I gathered the elders and disciples around me who were ready to fight, and ascended a Bidou platform temporarily prepared by Sendai.


    Although the Bidou platform is temporarily built, it is very solid. It is paved with bricks and stones with array patterns unique to Shengxian gate. Ordinary Bidou can''t destroy it.


    We are the masters of Shengxian gate. Naturally, we want to sit on the main seat, and the guest seat is left to the people of Huashen gate.


    No matter what the purpose of the people of huashenmen is, they are guests from far away. They should give a seat.


    A quarter of an hour later, I just finished what I should say. The people of huashenmen have arrived at shengsendai.


    The head man was wearing a protective suit, and his helmet directly blocked his face. He couldn''t see his face clearly at all.


    My Yuanshen almost told me at the same time that this person had a special way to block other people''s Yuanshen exploration. Even the Yuanshen''s divine sense could not see his true identity.


    This man should be the leader of Huashen sect. His momentum tells us that he is not only mysterious, but also powerful.


    Looking at this man''s size and figure, that is, he looks very ordinary. I don''t know why he gives me the illusion of being unattainable.


    At most, he is about the same size as me now. He is thinner than me. Wearing protective clothing on him makes people feel even a little generous.


    This naturally has something to do with the fact that the protective clothing can not change in size with the weight of the human body. If it was my God armor, there would be no such problem.


    There were only eleven people in the Huashen sect. In addition to the leader of Huashen sect, ten people came to take part in the competition.


    It seems that the sect leader of Huashen sect is very confident and doesn''t plan to bring more people to Shengxian sect to prevent accidents.


    Apart from the leader of Huashen sect, most of the other ten people situ Chu knew. He quietly told us that nine of these ten people were among the "ten kings" mentioned by xuelianer before. They were nicknamed Jianshan king, Longshan king, Sheshan king, Kunshan king, Wushan king, Wushan king, frost Mountain King, iceberg king and Baishan king.


    Now the last person we don''t know is the one who was chosen by the Lord of Huashen sect to take part in the competition because of the alliance between the king of homicide peak situ Chu and us. The origin is unknown.


    Leader MOI of Emei sect, nicknamed Jianshan king, is the first one behind the leader of Huashen sect. It seems that he is highly valued by the leader of Huashen sect.


    Moi, dressed as a middle-aged man, is actually very old. She is not only old, but also looks very old.


    I firmly remember this MOI at a glance. If I have the opportunity to meet him in the future, I have to ask him for advice.


    I''m the leader of a disciple like Hua Meixian. I must ask for advice.


    Of course, I have discussed with situ Bei before. I think situ Bei will not spare MOI.


    I didn''t distinguish the other martial gods one by one. They are all enemies anyway. If you can defeat them, you can defeat them. There''s nothing good to see.


    The sect leader of Huashen sect came to the middle of the guest seat, sat down impolitely, looked at me and said, "I don''t know which of you is Jinfeng, the sect leader of Shengxian sect?"


    I hugged my fist and said, "I''m Jin Feng, the sect leader of Shengxian sect. I don''t know what you call me?"


    The whole face of the head of Huashen gate is wrapped in protective clothing. I can''t see what it looks like. My yuan God can''t explore it. It seems that there is a treasure that separates the yuan God to resist the yuan God''s exploration.


    He said, "my name doesn''t matter. People usually call me God. I like this nickname very much. Lord Jinmen might as well call me that. "


    I smiled: "in that case, I''ll call you God. Today''s competition between you and me needs no more words. Let''s start now. "


    As soon as I said this, the people of huashenmen were stunned. They didn''t expect me to fight in such a hurry. It seems that their views on us have changed slightly.


    I just looked at them with a smile and didn''t say much nonsense. It gave them a profound feeling.

 Chapter 851

    The leader of Huashen sect, who called himself Huashen, said, "well, the golden sect leader is straightforward. I won''t talk nonsense. In the first game, our Jianshan king, MOI, the former leader of Emei sect, came out. I don''t know who is the expert of your sect? "


    I nodded slightly, and situ Chu stood up: "I''ll meet leader MOI of Emei sect."


    His body moved, his feet didn''t move, his legs didn''t lift, and he was already on the platform. He showed his extreme lightness skill, which attracted everyone''s praise.


    In fact, the warrior in the realm of Wushen has been able to fly long distances and even move quickly. The skill revealed by situ Bei is not a clever means.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen a warrior fighting in the martial god realm, but I''ve always looked at the general situation. I can''t see many details clearly. They are too fast when they shoot.


    Today is a good opportunity to watch the fighters fighting in the martial god realm from a close distance. Maybe you can learn something from it.


    Huashen always looked at me intentionally or unintentionally, and I also looked at him intentionally or unintentionally. Although I didn''t know what he was thinking, I had to guard against him.


    Moi didn''t deliberately show his lightness skills or speed when he came to the stage. He walked slowly to the stage, hugged his fist and said to situ cup, "master situ, I heard that you gave up the position of master to your daughter Miss situ Qian. I don''t know whether it''s true or false?"


    Situ Chu looked down on the leader MOI and said faintly, "this is the internal affair of Shushan sect. It seems that Emei sect can''t control it. Cut the crap and do it. I''ll let you go first. "


    Moi smiled and said, "master situ, don''t worry. There''s another thing I want to make clear to master situ first, otherwise I''m afraid it will affect master situ''s next competition."


    Situ Chu frowned slightly, "what do you want to say? Don''t waste everyone''s time. "


    Moi smiled strangely and suddenly sent a voice to situ cup. Unexpectedly, no outsiders heard a word.


    Situ Chu listened to MOI''s voice, and his face suddenly changed. When he stood on the stage, his hands and feet trembled. He was obviously very angry.


    I was secretly surprised. At the same time, I felt that there might be something wrong with the first scene, so I timely sent a message to Jin Xiang around me: "situ Chu may be in trouble. We have no hope for the first scene."


    Jin Xiang clenched his teeth and said, "Hua Shen has many tricks. He must be threatening situ Bei with something. Judging from situ Chu''s appearance, he should have no way to solve it. He may be forced to admit defeat. "


    I sighed and looked at my Huashen. I wanted to stand up and ask what the Huashen was doing, but Jin Xiang stopped me in time: "sect leader, don''t panic. This is just the first game. We still have a chance."


    As we expected, situ Chu, who was full of confidence, suddenly turned to look at me and said to me loudly, "Lord Jinmen, please forgive me for not being able to continue to participate in the competition... Please choose another talent for the first game."


    Situ Chu was also smart. Knowing that he could not continue the competition, he took words to block Huashen''s mouth and asked someone else to compete, so as not to lose the chance of a competition and let the people of Huashen win in vain.


    I thanked situ Chu. Without waiting for God to speak, I immediately said, "it doesn''t matter. Since elder situ doesn''t want to participate in the first competition, I can''t force it. Well, elder Liu will go up to meet the MOI leader. "


    Liu Xianzu immediately flew to the stage, hugged his fist and said, "please elder situ go down and have a rest. It''s not too late to compete when you meet a suitable opponent in the future. You can rest at ease and leave this one to me. "


    Situ Chu nodded gratefully and flew down the stage. When he left, he took a special look at Huashen.


    This eye was full of murderous spirit. After Huashen saw it, he had no response. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to situ cup at all.


    Situ Chu didn''t think so. He sat down with a calm face and said nothing. It seemed that he was very angry in his heart, but it was hard to say it in public.


    I knew I shouldn''t ask too much at this time, so I just looked at situ cup and motioned that it didn''t matter and didn''t speak.


    After Liu Xianzu came to power, he didn''t talk nonsense with MOI and started directly. His strength is also the peak martial god. Although his combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of Jin Xiang, it can''t be underestimated.


    Moi is indeed a medium-level martial god, and his level is lower than that of Liu Xianzu. However, his combat skills seem to increase his combat effectiveness. He even drew with Liu Xianzu.


    When the two fought, they were far less fierce than I thought, and they couldn''t even see any big moves. They were both flexible and rarely hit hard.


    It seems that they are testing the strength of their opponents. Therefore, when shooting, they mostly keep the back moves to prevent excessive force, or after the old moves are used, they are seized by their opponents.


    They are all old Jianghu. When competing, they are completely different from young people. They fight steadily and camp step by step.


    However, with the passage of time, Liu Xianzu gradually gained the upper hand. The absolute advantage in the realm is difficult to really eliminate.


    Liu Xianzu was not in a hurry to defeat MOI, but suppressed MOI as much as possible, and then approached slowly step by step.


    Moi saw Liu Xianzu''s intention, and his hand was gradually fierce. A golden protective cover appeared around his body. The surrounding air squeezed by the mighty God of martial arts hissed.


    Liu Xianzu was not moved at all. When he shot, he gradually increased his strength. Every move was accompanied by amazing wind and thunder, which turned into illusory sharp weapons to attack Moy''s vital points.


    Occasionally, scattered energy hits the ground, and huge pits will also appear on the ground protected by array patterns, which is shocking.


    Fortunately, the array pattern has the ability to automatically repair the damaged parts, and the damaged ground can be restored instantly, avoiding the damage of shengsendai.


    The battle of Wushen was earth shaking. Most of us who watched had to open the aura mask to protect ourselves.


    Seeing that Liu Xianzu slowly suppressed MOI step by step, I put down my heart and said to Jin Xiang, "next, Huashen may want us to come out first. Elder, who do you think is better?"


    Jin Xiang said, "it''s better for me to watch the spirit around the master. She is also a martial god, but she doesn''t have her own body. If she goes out to fight, even if she accidentally loses, there won''t be any big problems. "


    I nodded slowly. Although I thought it was bad for ling''er, I still let ling''er show up.


    Ling''er is the spirit of the wanbaoding, also the Yuanshen body. She practices in the wanbaoding at ordinary times. At this time, it immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Huashen also looked at ling''er more. Although he couldn''t see his expression, it can be imagined that he must be thinking about the candidate to meet ling''er at this time.


    The spirit clan is a big race, but the world doesn''t often see them. Many people, including many warriors, have an innate fear of the spirit clan.

 Chapter 852

    In this competition, those who send people out first will suffer losses. The opponent can choose the right candidate according to the strength of the other party, which not only ensures the victory, but also makes the best use of his own generals to win more victories.


    In the first game, Huashen sent people to play first. Naturally, we should send people to play in the second game. The people of Huashen gate sent people to fight.


    The battle between Liu Xianzu and MOI ended unexpectedly soon. MOI was defeated by Liu Xianzu, but unharmed.


    I''m very satisfied with Liu Xianzu''s victory, but I''m a little disappointed to see that MOI hasn''t suffered any damage.


    Before I knew it, I had a big opinion on this MOI leader of Emei sect, probably because of his disciple Hua Meixian.


    What I ignore is that under the premise of the first realm, MOI can be unharmed under Liu Xianzu''s full attack, and he is by no means an ordinary person.


    Ling''er came to the stage without waiting for my orders. She flew to the stage and immediately attracted a lot of applause.


    Everyone is interested in ling''er as a Yuanshen body. Moreover, ling''er is also a very beautiful instrument and spirit, which is liked by people.


    Only I know that ling''er has no chance to win here. Although ling''er has many yuan Shen attack means, the yuan Shen of Wu God is also very powerful. With the attack power of the flesh, I''m afraid ling''er is difficult to win.


    Huashen didn''t mean to belittle ling''er. He didn''t send out the temporary helper, but Wang Zhongkun of Longshan.


    Hearing Zhong Kun''s name, Jin Xiang said to me quietly, "this man is a low-level martial god, and his strength is almost the same as that of linger. I think ling''er has a chance to win. I just hope ling''er can stay steady. "


    I nodded slightly and couldn''t help looking at Huashen. Huashen didn''t know what to think. Why did he send Zhong Kun, a low-level martial god, to play when he had a chance to win?


    If Hua Shen sends others up, as long as he is a medium-level martial god, he is absolutely sure to defeat Ling er.


    Does Huashen not want to win at this time, but plans to let us win two games first and then make a big counterattack?


    Unable to guess the mind of Huashen, I stopped thinking and turned to see the competition between ling''er and Zhong Kun.


    Ling''er is a Yuanshen body and is best at all kinds of Yuanshen attacks. She stands motionless, but in fact, the majestic Yuanshen force has attacked Zhong Kun.


    The invisible attack is more dangerous and strange than the visible attack, but in this way, few people can clearly know how their competition is going.


    Zhong Kun was also motionless. He did not rely on the attack power of the flesh to attack ling''er, but also attacked ling''er with the power of the yuan God.


    Zhong Kun may also be a warrior with great power of Yuanshen. He is also good at Yuanshen attack.


    I knew it was reasonable for Huashen to send someone to fight, but it turned out to be so, which was beyond my expectation.


    In fact, the level of danger is no less than physical melee.


    The battle between the yuan gods is more dangerous than the battle between the flesh. Once the yuan gods are damaged or scattered, there is no room for maneuver.


    When the yuan God dissipates, everything of the warrior is really over. There will be no chance to come back.


    I can''t help worrying about linger. If she is hurt by this Zhong Kun here, I''m afraid it''s hard to feel at ease.


    The first weapon of wanbaoding, Ling Wanbao, was also very worried at this time. He couldn''t help but say to me: "master, ling''er''s attack seems to have no effect on this Zhong Kun, and the shots didn''t have any effect."


    Seeing Wan Bao''s worried face, I comforted him: "don''t worry, isn''t Zhong Kun''s attack equally ineffective to ling''er? If you can become a tie, you don''t lose. "


    Wan Bao sighed: "if we had met our master earlier and helped us shape our flesh earlier, ling''er would have been able to beat Zhong Kun out of sight, or kill Zhong Kun second."


    I smiled: "do you blame me for not helping you shape your flesh in time? Don''t worry, the elders have been preparing, but it''s difficult to find the materials at once, so they can''t help you shape your flesh so far... "


    Wanbao touched his head and said with a smile, "I didn''t mean that. I just saw that linger couldn''t defeat Zhong Kun. When I was worried, I said the wrong thing. Master, don''t blame me. I... I won''t say it. "


    I patted Wanbao on the shoulder: "you''re not wrong. What you said is true. I didn''t think of you well. When things here are over, I''ll ask the elders to help you shape your flesh and improve your strength. "


    Wanbao rejoiced: "thank you, master. I''ll forget it. I''m going to accompany wanbaoding all my life. It doesn''t matter whether I have a body or not. Ling''er really wants to have a physical body. Please take care of it and help her. "


    I nodded: "anyway, I will try my best to help you."


    Wan Baohan nodded with a smile and turned to see the battle between ling''er and Zhong Kun.


    Zhong Kun and ling''er are still standing still, but the air between them is obviously flowing at an ultra fast speed, and we can feel the strong wind aroused.


    This kind of silent battle is the most unseen, because there is no substantive thing to see at all.


    Only those who have reached a certain level of strength can understand the danger of fighting between the yuan gods and the changes on both sides of the battle.


    Huashen didn''t pay much attention to the war situation, but turned around and looked at me from time to time, as if observing my changes.


    I noticed the act of turning God and smiled when I looked at him occasionally to show my generosity and enthusiasm as the leader of the immortal sect.


    No matter what happens to Huashen, since he is the enemy who comes to the door, I will not lose to him.


    Taking the opportunity of the battle between ling''er and Zhong Kun, I whispered to Jin Xiang: "the next game may be the iceberg king. It is said that it is a martial god who specializes in ice attribute aura. His attack power is amazing. Who can take it?"


    Jin Xiang said, "we only have Jin dingzhang''s war skills that have trained the attribute of fire. Fire is against ice. Let him try it."


    I nodded and turned to deliver a message to Jin dingzhang: "if the next opponent is the iceberg king, you can go up."


    Jin dingzhang also sent a message to me: "don''t worry, sect leader. The flame palm I cultivate happens to be the enemy of ice attribute war skills. One thing falls to one thing. It''s most suitable for me to deal with the iceberg king."


    I think Jin dingzhang promised, so he didn''t say anything.


    I still have some worries in my heart. According to the current situation, our Shengxian gate seems to have an advantage, but it is not so.


    It seems that the people sent by the sect leader of Huashen sect are relatively weak. On our side, Liu Xianzu, who has been sent out with strong strength, was forced to remove situ cup. If the people sent by the other party are strong enough in the later competition, it will be very difficult for us to win six games.


    Jin Xiang and other three elders can win at most three games. With Liu Xianzu, there are only four games

 Chapter 853

    At this time, situ Chu, who had not spoken, suddenly sent a message to me: "Lord Jinmen, I''m very sorry to disappoint you today."


    When I heard situ Chu''s words, I quickly smiled and sent a message to him: "it''s all right. The other party is mean. I saw it when he threatened you. I don''t blame you. Don''t think about it. If you have a chance, give the other party a hard blow and revenge. "


    Situ Bei sighed, "thank you for your understanding. The next game should be the old witch of the iceberg king. Her ice attribute combat skills and combat effectiveness are very strong. I''m afraid only two elders can win it. The sect leader should make arrangements as soon as possible. "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, it''s already arranged."


    Situ Chu nodded slightly and signaled that he knew. He turned and continued to watch the battle between ling''er and Zhong Kun, but his face was still bad.


    I also paid attention to the battle between ling''er and Zhong Kun, but they haven''t moved since the battle. It''s like trying to stand still. It''s really nothing to look at.


    My Yuanshen has been using all available time to practice Yuanshen Jue, in order to have the strength of comparable martial god like ling''er and others. At this time, he has no time to help me observe the battle between ling''er and Zhong Kun. I can''t disturb him. I can only watch ling''er and Zhong Kun, but I can''t see anything.


    Fortunately, Wanbao was in the Wanbao Ding. He sighed from time to time, which gave me a general understanding of the war between ling''er and Zhong Kun.


    Ling''er and Zhong Kun fought for half an hour. Both sides had nothing to do with each other. They were divided equally.


    However, with the consumption of their original divine power, their attack power became weaker and weaker, and both sides showed a decline.


    Zhong Kun''s Yuanshen power can compete with linger, the real Yuanshen body, which shows that Zhong Kun''s Yuanshen power has reached the peak level of martial god, which is much higher than his own level.


    This is very similar to me. I am a low-level Wuxian, but my Yuanshen has already reached the peak Wuxian state, so I can only enter the Wushen state one step away.


    Zhong Kun and I are both Yuanshen, better than our own body, which means putting the cart before the horse.


    "Golden gate master," Hua Shen suddenly said, "I think it''s hard to distinguish between the linger girl you sent and the Longshan king on my side. In order to avoid their final death, both sides lose a general. I suggest a draw. I don''t know what Golden Gate''s idea is?"


    When I heard Huashen say this, I was really worried that they would lose both sides, so I nodded and said, "OK, according to the leader of Huashen sect, this game is a tie."


    A draw is both good and bad for us. After all, if we draw, huashenmen will not let us go.


    Of course, even if we really win more than six games, huashenmen may not let us go.


    Hua Shen said, "in the next game, our iceberg King PI Chuanmei will play. I don''t know which expert will be sent by Shengxian gate?"


    I applauded secretly. According to the previous agreement, I said directly: "our second elder has heard a lot about elder PI Chuanmei''s ice attribute combat skills and wants to compete with her."


    Jin dingzhang moved at the sound and almost reached the platform with PI Chuanmei at the same time.


    This PI Chuanmei cultivates the war skills of ice attribute, and her aura is also ice attribute, so the whole person seems very cold, three points colder than situ Qian.


    If PI Chuanmei is not too old and looks old, she should also be a very cold ice beauty.


    Although Jin dingzhang looks like a middle-aged man, he is actually very old and not younger than PI Chuanmei.


    They were almost the same age, and they were welcome. They came up and started without saying a word.


    PI Chuanmei is a high-level martial god. Although she has not reached the realm of the peak martial god, she is almost the same.


    Although Jin dingzhang is already the top martial god, his combat effectiveness is a little stronger than PI Chuanmei.


    They moved their hands, and many of you here saw this.


    Jin dingzhang''s flame palm has obvious leakage of flame like aura. It can be seen at a glance that the flame palm is a combat skill of fire attribute.


    PI Chuanmei''s ice attribute combat skills are not so obvious. Although her arms look snow-white when fighting, she can''t see that her aura is ice attribute all at once.


    Ice is water. If it is divided according to the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, the aura of ice attribute is just the enemy of the aura of fire attribute. Jin dingzhang is not suitable for competition.


    However, because Jin dingzhang''s aura is not fire, but the most common miscellaneous aura, which exists in all five elements, he can fight PI Chuanmei with his fire fighting skills.


    And when Jin dingzhang beat PI Chuanmei with the flame palm, he had the upper hand.


    Jin dingzhang''s level was slightly higher than that of PI Chuanmei, and his combat skills were no worse than that of PI Chuanmei, so it was reasonable to have the upper hand.


    PI Chuanmei must not have done her best. This is my first reaction.


    PI Chuanmei''s ice attribute combat skill is very powerful. It is said that the strongest move is more powerful than the previous move "Avatar of ice goddess" by situ Qian, which is enough to hurt the peak martial god.


    PI Chuanmei is not in a hurry to show her most powerful combat skills. She is probably making corresponding preparations or observing the strength of Jin dingzhang.


    The more powerful a move is, the longer it takes to prepare for it. If PI Chuanmei wants to play such a move, she needs more time to prepare now.


    If Jin dingzhang wants to win, fast break is necessary. He can''t give PI Chuan Mei too much time.


    Jin dingzhang''s attack is not fast enough and powerful enough. If it goes on like this, PI Chuanmei will have a chance to show her most powerful fighting skills, which will threaten Jin dingzhang.


    I was secretly worried and said to Jin Xiang, "although we won and drew in the first two games, if the two elders lose this war, we have almost no chance of winning the final victory."


    Jin Xiang sighed slightly, "the door Master said yes. All the people in front of us are experts. Situ Chu and Liu Xianzu are the top martial gods. They only played once. It''s natural to win. Except Li Zhongyuan and I, it''s hard for others to say that they can win. The two elders must not lose. "


    I nodded involuntarily: "but now it seems that although the second elder has the upper hand for the time being, he is not absolutely sure to defeat his opponent."


    Jin Xiang sighed again: "this time we may really lose situ cup in the hands of Huashen gate."


    I was worried, but on the surface I was still very calm. I wanted to cheer myself up: "don''t worry, elder Taishang. Who knows if huashenmen will win before the last moment?"

 Chapter 854

    Jin Xiang looked at me with a happy look in his eyes: "anyway, we can win the final victory as long as we win four more games. Our chances are still great. Now I hope that the second elder will not be defeated by the old witch and can win again to reduce the pressure on the people behind us. "


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I suddenly had some confidence and was no longer so pessimistic and desperate.


    As I watched Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei continue to fight, I suddenly had a question in my heart.


    I wondered why situ Chu and Jin Xiang both said that PI Chuanmei was an old witch, so they casually asked, "how do you say PI Chuanmei is an old witch?"


    Jin Xiang smiled: "the sect leader doesn''t know. PI Chuanmei is an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years. When I was very young, my master called her like this. We slowly called her like this."


    I couldn''t help looking at PI Chuanmei more: "how many years have you lived? She is just a martial god. How can she live so long? "


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "I don''t know this. I heard that he accidentally took some rare treasure to prolong life. That''s why he lived so long. It''s almost equivalent to immortality... Immortality, but he will still be old."


    I secretly lamented PI Chuanmei''s good luck: "she had such good luck. I thought there was a unique way to live forever."


    Jin Xiang said, "immortality? It''s just a legend. Generally speaking, the God of martial arts can live forever, but because the God of martial arts also has to eat cereals and can''t completely open the valley, he slowly accumulates toxins in his body, and finally he can''t escape death. If you let nature take its course and don''t take the elixir to prolong life, the martial god can generally live for tens of thousands of years. For example, those who often clean up toxins in their bodies, temper their own flesh, and take a lot of pills can only live one or two thousand more years. "


    I know all this. After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I feel that he is lamenting that time is like running water. Even the martial god who has lived for thousands of years will die one day.


    I don''t know how to comfort Jinxiang. I watched Jinxiang stay for a while.


    Seeing me like this, Jin Xiang smiled and said, "is the sect leader okay? There is a cold ice pith given by the sect leader. I can fly to the fairy world soon. I won''t be old at that time. "


    I nodded: "it''s over here, senior elder. Just shut up. I''ll arrange the matter of Shengxian gate."


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sect leader. I just have this idea. I hope we can defeat huashenmen this time, otherwise we will lose our home and can''t practice at ease. "


    I smiled: "we still need to work together..."


    Jin Xiang glanced at Hua Shen not far away, smiled faintly, and said to me, "Hua Shen has been looking at the door master and seems to be very interested in the door master. Although we are now hostile parties, we might as well go and have a chat. Maybe things will turn around. "


    I said with a smile, "it''s certain to have a chat, but we''ll talk when we have a rest after the second elder''s fight."


    Jin Xiang was stunned and then smiled: "I''ll order it right away. Since it''s here, it''s a guest. A simple meal should be provided."


    I smiled and watched Jin Xiang leave. I looked at my God from time to time. After laughing, I continued to watch the battle between Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei.


    Cold ice spikes appeared out of thin air, and each stabbed Jin dingzhang accurately, as if he had eyes.


    A flame barrier in front of Jin dingzhang blocked all the cold ice spikes. All the cold ice spikes that came into contact with the flame barrier would disappear without exception, as if they had never appeared.


    The fighting of martial gods also has its own characteristics. Some are as powerful as a rainbow and can scare several ordinary people to death. Some are smooth and stable, just like friends fighting. Others are sometimes fierce as fire, sometimes calm as water, changeable and defenseless.


    The fighting styles of Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei are somewhat similar. They are all powerful and shocking.


    They have a fire fighting skill. The attack flame is rising. It seems that they can burn everything in the world.


    One is cold and piercing. Every move can freeze everything. It has the momentum of freezing everything and killing everything.


    When the two powers meet, there is bound to be a fierce battle. They have been fighting since they began. So far, although Jin dingzhang has always occupied an advantage, this advantage is very small and almost negligible.


    PI Chuanmei''s ice attribute combat skills, supported by the ice attribute aura, forced Jin dingzhang to defend with each attack, which seriously hindered Jin dingzhang''s attack momentum.


    In the realm of Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei, martial artists must have one or two ultimate means to protect their lives.


    I don''t know Jin dingzhang''s means of protecting his life, let alone PI Chuanmei. So far, neither of them has been used.


    Once they reach a really dangerous moment, they must use life-saving means. It''s hard to say whether our temporary platform can hold up better than the platform.


    When the martial god strikes with all his strength, the earth will fall apart and the mountains will fall to the sea. I don''t know whether the array pattern of the doutai can be blocked or not.


    In order to protect the disciples of Shengxian sect, I quietly told them to evacuate quietly later and leave us here.


    The people who take part in the competition are all powerful, and the worst are much better than ordinary disciples. There will be no great danger to stay.


    The disciples of Shengxian sect naturally obeyed my words. Everyone quietly withdrew in an orderly manner without any sign of chaos or disturbing Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei who were competing.


    Naturally, we can''t hide our actions from the gods. They all looked at it with strange looks on their faces.


    I smiled and said, "don''t think about it. I''m just worried that when our two elders use big moves later, they will hurt these low-level disciples by mistake, so let them stay away as far as possible."


    Hua Shen said, "we can''t control what the golden gate is mainly about, but today''s competition also hopes that the Golden Gate Lord can start and end well. Otherwise, I promised not to do it myself. Maybe there will be some small changes. "


    When I heard Huashen say threatening words for the first time, I finally nodded secretly. If Huashen has always been gentle, it is worth discussing whether this person is Huashen or not.


    As far as I know, Huashen is not a good speaker, but the Huashen in front of me has always been as quiet as a virgin, which makes me feel very wrong.


    Now hearing what he said, I not only didn''t get angry, but settled down and smiled at him.

 Chapter 855

    If Hua Shen doesn''t come in person, he must be doing something else. If Hua Shen takes the opportunity to compete with us to do something unfavorable to our immortality gate, we will be hit by the plan of beating around.


    I suddenly thought of this word, and then involuntarily said to situ Bei: "elder situ, can you tell me what MOI said to you just now?"


    Situ Chu seemed surprised that I would suddenly ask this question. Stunned, he said, "he threatened me with the lives of my disciples captured by Huashen gate of Shushan gate and asked me to give up fighting... What''s the matter?"


    I was a little surprised, but I thought this was enough to limit situ Bei. I didn''t ask much, but said, "is Hua God always such a person? The performance is gentle and elegant. It doesn''t look like a devil who does all kinds of bad things. "


    Situ Chu took a look at Huashen and whispered, "this is really him. Although he behaves like a woman, once he takes action, his combat effectiveness is amazing."


    I was completely relieved when situ Chu said this: "I don''t know him. I thought the person who came was not Huashen himself..."


    Situ Chu said, "it is the God himself. I can tell his breath. Hua Shen is always mysterious. Apart from his breath, it''s really difficult to distinguish. It''s normal for the sect leader to doubt. "


    I nodded: "I don''t know how many disciples of Shushan gate were captured by Huashen gate?"


    Situ Bei said, "in addition to my three disciples, there are more than 30 ordinary disciples. There are less than 200 disciples of Shushan gate, so these disciples are close relatives in my heart. I will feel heartache if there is one less disciple, whether it is a pro disciple or an ordinary disciple. "


    I said, "I can understand your mood, but if I can save your disciples, can you continue to help us participate in the competition of Shengxian gate?"


    Situ Bei was stunned: "the Golden Gate Lord has a way to save my disciples?"


    I nodded slightly: "we''ll talk about this later. Now there are outsiders here. We won''t say more."


    Even if it is a voice transmission, it may be heard by people with stronger strength or super yuan God. I think Huashen has such ability, so I don''t intend to talk to situ here.


    Situ Chu was also a reasonable man. After seeing my appearance, he said, "I understand the meaning of the Golden Gate Lord. If the Golden Gate Lord can save my disciples, I will continue to fight."


    I smiled and looked back at the fighting Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei. I found that their fighting had changed, so I no longer talked to situ Chu, but focused on watching the fighting.


    PI Chuanmei''s change is that a pair of arms are completely turned into ice, and ice is very regular. It''s like armor made of cold ice. It completely wraps her arms and looks like a huge ice sword.


    Jin dingzhang''s whole body was on fire. The whole person looked like a fireman. He was burning and the heat wave was pressing.


    The flame on his body is not a real flame, but his aura, which looks like a flame.


    People close to PI Chuanmei feel the chilling air. They feel freezing when they touch it a little.


    People close to Jin dingzhang felt the intense heat. Although the flame formed by the illusion of aura was not a real flame, its high temperature was more powerful than the flame.


    All those close to them, even those in the realm of martial god, involuntarily increased the aura cover to prevent accidental injury.


    Only Huashen sat in place, not only did he not use the aura mask, but also there was no fluctuation of aura on the surface of his body.


    I can see from this that Huashen is absolutely the immortal body of King Kong.


    Most of the top martial gods are not bad, but they also need to use the aura mask to protect themselves. Therefore, the strength of Huashen is obviously higher than that of Jinxiang and other top martial gods.


    Vajra''s unbreakable body can''t be broken, burned or frozen... But without the support of aura, Vajra''s unbreakable body can also be broken, burned or frozen.


    Everything has its own nemesis. It can''t be absolutely invincible.


    The physical strength shown by the image of God, I''m afraid, has gone beyond our cognition, has already gone beyond the boundary of King Kong''s non bad body, and belongs to a higher level of physical body.


    It is said that when the flesh is strong to the extreme, it will be reborn and regenerate a new flesh. Because the new flesh has experienced long-term tempering and honing, it has surpassed the original King Kong not bad body as soon as it appears, and is called immortal body by people''s image.


    The immortal''s body is the immortal''s body. The immortal''s body is warm to touch, soft to touch, unbroken to stab, unbroken to chop, not afraid of cold and heat, and not afraid of swords.


    Immortal body has all the advantages of ordinary people''s body, and it is more tenacious than ordinary people''s body.


    Softness, toughness and incomparable strength are the main characteristics of immortal body. Compared with the hardness of King Kong''s immortal body, it has more obvious advantages.


    If Huashen is really an immortal, it must be an immortal body, and it must have some powerful magic weapon that can counteract the suppression of the force of the interface.


    A warrior with immortal body is indeed the most powerful existence in our world. No wonder Jinxiang and other four elders are not his opponents together.


    I don''t know what an immortal does when he comes to this world. If he has an old feud with us, wouldn''t it be over if he came directly to Shengxian gate for revenge? Why do you have to do so many things to add to the snake?


    We must have a good chat with him when we have a chance. If we can resolve the contradiction or hatred between us, I think it will be a good thing for our Shengxian gate.


    This time, Huashen took care of his identity and chose not to take action, but if we really win by chance, it is difficult to predict whether Huashen will take action next time.


    At present, we can only take one step at a time, and we will talk about future things later.


    "Golden Gate leader," Hua Shen suddenly said again, "I''m afraid elder Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei will be difficult to decide the outcome this time. I don''t know whether it can be a tie again?"


    I was stunned and secretly scolded the God for being shameless. It was clearly Jin dingzhang who had the advantage, but he said it was a tie again, which made it very difficult for me, the head of Shengxian gate.


    If I say it can be counted as a draw, it shows my generosity on the surface, but it actually reduces our chances of winning the final victory.


    Few of us are really powerful fighters. If Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei draw this time, it will be too bad for us.


    But if I don''t agree with God''s proposal, what about the war of linger before? Does that mean I don''t know the big picture?


    In a dilemma, I looked at Huashen and reluctantly said after a while: "what Huashen sect leader said is also reasonable. The two sides were tied in this game."

 Chapter 856

    As soon as my voice fell, Jin dingzhang and PI Chuanmei both stopped, took a step back and slowly returned to normal.


    Jin dingzhang looked at me with a trace of doubt in his eyes. I sighed and said to Jin dingzhang, "the second elder worked hard. This game is still a tie. Please go and have a rest."


    After a pause, I turned to my own people and said, "we have had three competitions, and it''s time for dinner. Well, let''s invite the experts of huashenmen to move. We have arranged simple meals. Please continue the competition in the afternoon after eating. "


    The people of Huashen gate looked at Huashen together, and Huashen smiled and said, "thank you, Lord Jinmen, for your hospitality. In that case, let''s all eat. When shall we start the competition in the afternoon? Please fix a time. "


    I looked at the time and said loudly, "after dinner, we''ll rest for an hour. At three o''clock in the afternoon, we''ll continue the competition."


    Hua Shen took a look at the sky and slowly said, "don''t have a rest. If you start at three o''clock, I''m afraid it''s difficult to end the competition today."


    "End the competition today?" I secretly wondered, "the Lord of Huashen sect means to decide the victory today?"


    Hua Shen stood up and said slowly, "it''s just a competition. Will it take us two days? Master Kinmen, I suggest two competitions in the afternoon to shorten the competition time. Anyway, after ten games, we will know who wins and who loses. Why delay time? "


    I moved in my heart, nodded and said, "OK, according to the master of Huashen sect, we will compete together in the afternoon."


    There were three matches in the morning, the remaining seven matches and two matches in the afternoon. If you hurry up, you can really finish the competition in one day.


    I just don''t know why Huashen is in such a hurry.


    Although there were no casualties in the morning competition, I was not sure whether it would be so in the afternoon.


    Huashen is so anxious to end the competition, naturally he has his consideration.


    I also have my consideration. The people of Huashen gate have stayed on the immortality platform for a long time, which is not a good thing for our immortality gate.


    It''s not good for the future to let the enemy know all their own falsehood and reality.


    Huashen looked at my promise and said with satisfaction, "very good. Shengxianmen won one game and drew two games in the morning. The seven games in the afternoon will decide how to implement our previous agreement. If we win, all the disciples of Shengxian sect will leave, and they are not allowed to take anything, including their weapons. If we lose, we will leave here unconditionally and never harass Shengxian gate again. "


    I recall what Jin Xiang said before. I did have such an agreement. But if Huashen gate loses, I want to leave like this. I''m afraid that Shengxian gate will not easily agree.


    Just like if we lose, they will never let us leave easily. It''s a truth that taking your illness will kill you. Although it''s not authentic, it''s very reasonable.


    Even if one can defeat the four elders, such as Jin Xiang, with his profound skill of transforming God, it is impossible for one to leave safely with all the people he brought.


    If you want to leave after you do the face beating, you can''t think of it unless you have super strength.


    I didn''t explain my heart, but said to Huashen, "it''s too early to say who wins and who loses. Let''s wait and see the results of the competition in the afternoon."


    Huashen didn''t speak any more. He just looked at me and turned away silently.


    He is an immortal. He doesn''t have to eat. He can make a valley, so he won''t eat the potluck we prepared.


    Those people brought by Huashen followed us to dinner. They knew that we could never do anything in the meal. That was a dirty trick. Shengxian gate would never do it.


    Jin Xiang arranged the people of Huashen gate to eat on one side, while the people of Shengxian gate were on the other side. Everyone looked at each other, but they ate silently without saying a word and prepared for the next battle.


    This has to be said to be an embarrassment. In the face of their enemies, they have to provide them with food. It''s inconvenient to speak. There''s nothing more embarrassing than this.


    Fortunately, it was not a long time for everyone to eat. After a few bites in a hurry, they all got up and left to prepare for the next battle.


    Only situ Chu and I ate slowly, and by the way, they were with those who changed the God gate.


    During the meal, I quietly arranged a minimal sound insulation array to avoid being overheard by others: "elder situ, I''m going to let the second elder Jin dingzhang, who has finished the competition, lead the team for the rescue of your disciples I said before. Do you have any good suggestions? "


    While drinking, situ Chu said, "thank you, master Jinmen. I''ll tell the second elder where my disciples are being held. I''ll ask the second elder about it."


    I nodded slightly undetectable: "tell the second elder where to detain Shushan gate disciples. Rest assured about other things. At the end of the competition in the afternoon, you may have to help. "


    Situ Bei said, "as long as my disciples are all right, I will do it as a punishment for the despicable means of Huashen sect."


    I smiled: "with your words, I think we will have a better chance of winning."


    Situ Chu nodded slightly and agreed with my temporary idea.


    I have to. Except Jin Xiang and Li Zhongyuan, the rest of us have little chance of winning. We must have a strong man like situ Chu.


    In order to meet the requirements of transforming God, we changed the competition venue from one to two, and the two groups of competitions began at the same time.


    The characters of the remaining six "ten kings" of huashenmen and the young looking man who never knew his name came to the competition place and waited for the competition to begin.


    In the first round, the huashenmen were Sheshan king and Kunshan king. I didn''t care who their names were. I only knew that they were both martial gods and middle-level martial gods.


    Huashen seems to have other things to do urgently. He not only requires the time of competition in advance, but also repeatedly urges that all competitions must be completed within today.


    I don''t understand why he is so anxious, but he doesn''t intend to embarrass him. Anyway, he has to face it. It doesn''t make any difference day by day.


    According to the meaning of Huashen, the two competitions were held at the same time. We played Wanbao and Li Zhongyuan, which we had agreed before.


    It is difficult to predict the outcome of a real medium-level martial god with the strength of Wanbao. The best result is a draw.


    Li Zhongyuan is sure that he can defeat his opponent. As long as he is not a super genius, the middle-level martial god is absolutely impossible to win.

 Chapter 857

    Maybe Huashen gave the order of quick battle and quick decision. The people of Huashen sect attacked decisively as soon as they came up. All their moves were desperate, forcing Wanbao and Li Zhongyuan to go all out and fight back with their most powerful fighting skills.


    The battle almost won in the blink of an eye. Wanbao, the weapon spirit of Wanbao Ding, was only a little negligent and was seized by his opponent.


    Wanbao, who was defeated, was not badly hurt and could have continued the competition, but his opponent had already said "promise" with a fist. Wanbao could not continue to fight and had to admit defeat.


    Seeing that he lost at the beginning of the afternoon, Jin Xiang and I were a little nervous.


    Jin dingzhang, who went to rescue the disciples of Shushan gate, hasn''t come back yet. We don''t know whether they can save the disciples of Shushan gate before the end of the competition in exchange for situ Chu''s hand.


    Now another defeat doesn''t bode well for us.


    Huashen was really anxious to end the competition. Seeing that his side won, the competition place was empty. Without saying a word, he directly sent the nickname Wushan king to play.


    I saw that Hua Shen could not wait and deliberately wanted to delay, but I heard Hua Shen say, "it''s your turn, master of the golden gate."


    I motioned Xiaozhu to fight with the king of Wushan. Without saying a word, Xiaozhu directly appeared in the field and fought with the king of Wushan.


    Xiaozhu is not necessarily the opponent of the king of Wushan, but with her Yuanshen attack, she can delay for a longer time and strive for Jin dingzhang to rescue the disciples of Shushan gate, so situ Tan can go to war at ease.


    I have no time to pay too much attention to the battle between Xiaozhu and Li Zhongyuan, because I want to pay attention to Huashen all the time. He is the most dangerous enemy.


    I heard the voice of Huashen changed a little before. It was like a person''s voice became hoarse after catching a cold. At this time, I deliberately asked, "the leader of Huashen sect is not feeling well? How did your voice become a little different? "


    After hearing my words, Huashen stepped back, as if he were afraid of me.


    His armor didn''t cover his eyes. I saw his eyes at this moment.


    What kind of look is this? It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere, but my memory is a little vague. It''s hard to remember it all at once.


    This look seems to confuse people''s mind


    No, isn''t that a look of fear? I think too much


    This made me more suspicious of the avatar. I stepped forward, stared at the avatar and said, "who are you? You don''t look like the previous avatar."


    Huashen involuntarily stepped back, but said firmly, "I''m not Huashen. Who is it? The Golden Gate leader will not see that he has no way to win and deliberately delay time? "


    I smiled: "delay time? That''s not too bad. I think the sect leader of Huashen is so anxious. Is there something urgent? Is that why? May I help you? It might as well be said that it is also a good thing for us to reconcile. "


    Hua Shen was stunned and then said angrily, "don''t force me to do it. The little immortal gate is just a small sect in the fairy world. I didn''t expect to be rude to me here!"


    I was stunned and immediately said, "when was I rude to the sect leader of Huashen? But you, Lord Huashen, took away a large number of King Wu of our ascending immortal gate without saying a word, and destroyed our branches in Chilong city and Jingshen city. If you want to be rude, it''s also Lord Huashen. You''re rude first. "


    I unknowingly tore my face with Huashen, and I didn''t know why I was so calm at this time, which immediately disrupted everything I had worked hard to plan before.


    "Jin Feng, do you really want to force me to do it?" Huashen''s voice changed again and became as cold as ice: "don''t think situ Chu rebelled, I Huashen will be afraid of you. Even if the five top martial gods go together, I want to take you, which is an instant. Hum! "


    My anger ran up my chest, and my previous calmness completely disappeared. I couldn''t help shouting: "you''re not afraid of the peak martial god, and I''m not afraid of you, the so-called immortal who doesn''t dare to see people with your true face. To tell you the truth, I suspect you are not a real immortal, but just a person who deceives the world. "


    "You!" Hua Shen suddenly shouted angrily, "Jin Feng, I want to challenge you, the sect leader of the immortal promotion sect. Do you dare to fight?"


    As soon as I was stunned, I suddenly remembered that I was just a low-level Wuxian. Where was the opponent of immortal Huashen who could fight alone against the four peak Wushen without defeat?


    This time I was so reckless that I tore my face with Huashen, which made it difficult for me to end.


    As soon as I stayed, Jin Xiang had come to me and blocked the angry Huashen for me: "Huashen, if you want to disrespect our sect leader, it depends on whether we are old and immortal."


    Hua Shen sneered and slowly raised his hand to point at me: "Jin Feng, you are a coward and useless person who will let others die for you when things happen. I really think highly of you. You are not worthy to be the leader of the immortal sect."


    My chest flared up again and shouted angrily, "Hua God, although my realm is not as good as you, you will never insult me like this. You want to play with me, yes, I accept your challenge. "


    I''m completely out of my mind now. What I say and do are completely different from what I used to be.


    Seeing this scene, situ yuan suddenly grabbed me and was vaguely ready to take action at any time.


    The people behind me came to me at the same time. Everyone was like a great enemy and would fight at any time.


    The same is true of the people on the other side of Huashen, but they are more nervous than us, which is somewhat unexpected.


    Seeing me like this, Jin Xiang hurriedly grabbed me and rushed to the God. At the same time, he shouted, "the door master, calm down. Don''t follow other people''s words. Be calm."


    As soon as I was drunk by Jin Xiang, I suddenly woke up a lot. I took a look at Huashen, who was less than one meter away from me, and suddenly thought of something.


    A cold sweat came out of my back and I couldn''t help shivering.


    I understood everything in an instant. I looked at Huashen coldly and said with lingering fear: "powerful. The leader of Huashen sect deserves to be a super existence who can defeat the four peak martial gods alone. One look almost made me fall into a place of eternal doom... I lost. This one is even a competition between you and me, and I''ll lose another at Shengxian sect."


    Hua Shen said slowly, "well, you know you lost. Now you and I have competed for five games. In the morning, you shengxianmen won one game and drew two games. In the afternoon, we won two games in a row. If we win the ongoing game, the rest of the competition won''t have to go on. "


    I sorted out my thoughts, nodded and said, "including the one between you and me just now, we really lost two games this afternoon. However, in the ongoing battle, our shengxianmen will not necessarily lose. "

 Chapter 858

    Hua Shen said faintly, "then we''ll wait and see."


    After a pause, Hua Shen suddenly said with a smile: "Lord Jinmen, I didn''t expect you were really just a low-level Wuxian. I thought you were deliberately showing weakness to me and hiding your strength, so I suddenly tried to test you. It seems that I am somewhat invincible. Although you and I are now in a hostile relationship, I still apologize to you for this. "


    My face was very ugly. I lost a game and led out the God who had agreed not to do it. We lost a lot.


    In the face of Huashen, it was not so much an apology as a mockery. I calmed down and said, "I was going to fight you when you decided to fight. There''s nothing to apologize for."


    Jin Xiang said to one side, "it''s a pity that the leader of Huashen sect has such high strength, but he just surpasses the low-level Wuxian of our sect leader. I''m afraid that the leader of Huashen sect is ready to admit defeat in the next competition."


    On the surface, Jin Xiang''s words seem to be disrespectful to me and even ridicule my weak strength, but in fact, what he said is to turn God into a big bully and defeat the small, which is invincible.


    Naturally, I knew the meaning of Jin Xiang''s words. I didn''t say much, let alone think much.


    Huashenmen looked at Jinxiang and said faintly, "we may not have to compete again."


    Jin Xiang and I were stunned. When we turned to see Li Zhongyuan and Xiao Zhu who were competing, we were all surprised.


    Li Zhongyuan and Xiao Zhu, who had a good chance of winning, were completely suppressed by their opponents at this time.


    Jin Xiang and I are puzzled by this. Even Xiao Zhu, she is a Yuanshen body, and her strength is not as strong as the real human martial god.


    As a top martial god, Li Zhongyuan''s opponent is only a middle-level martial god, but he is suppressed by his opponent. How can people believe what they see?


    Are we still in the illusion created by God? I now understand that the strength of Shengxian gate is not the opponent of Huashen gate at all, nor even the opponent of Huashen. Therefore, if he really wants to destroy Shengxian gate, he doesn''t have to spend so much time.


    God will never do this to play with us. He must have some purpose.


    God must have heard my question, but he didn''t answer me.


    He was looking at Jin Xiang, Liu Xianzu and others. He looked very carefully and seemed to be identifying something.


    I was strange in my heart, but I didn''t make any other moves. I just looked at the God.


    Jinxiang and others looked at Huashen. Everyone''s expression was strange. Unexpectedly, no one paid attention to the ongoing competition.


    Kunshan Wang''s shadow tactics can completely copy Li Zhongyuan''s white chop, and then attack Li Zhongyuan. Li Zhongyuan will lose sooner or later, but I am very unwilling.


    I hope Li Zhongyuan can win the king of Kunshan in one fell swoop and win a victory for us.


    To tell the truth, we need a victory too much. Otherwise, apart from the victory in the morning, won''t we be wiped out?

 Chapter 859

    My mind can be seen by all the people present, but they are attracted by God and don''t pay much attention to me.


    I turned around and looked at Li Zhongyuan, who was still in the competition. I sighed secretly and took the initiative to say, "we have lost. Let''s leave Shengxian gate and make room for Huashen gate. But I have something to say, that is, in a hundred years, we will come back and fight with huashenmen again! "


    Hua Shen looked at me, but he didn''t answer and ignored me. Instead, he turned around and looked at Jin Xiang beside me and said faintly: "the elder of Shengxian gate gave you Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago. How did you manage Shengxian gate and wither so far?"


    After a pause, he looked around and sighed, "the prosperity ten thousand years ago is long gone. Things are right and people are wrong. People can''t help but sigh."


    As soon as Hua Shen said this, Jin Xiang and I were stunned. We all thought of something, and our ideas were surprisingly consistent.


    "Who are you?" Jin Xiang and I asked this question at the same time, and then stared at Huashen together, with an incredible look in our eyes.


    Hua Shen slowly reached out and took off his helmet to show his true face. This is a strange face. I''m sure I''ve never seen this person before.


    But Jin Xiang was different. He stepped forward excitedly, gave a big gift and said loudly, "old sect leader, it''s you. You''re back. We''ve been waiting for you too long..."


    Jin Xiang, who was too excited to speak, paid homage. He was sad and happy, with tears in his eyes. He looked very respectful.


    I understood who the so-called God turned out to be. I saluted with a fist and said, "Jin Feng, please forgive me because I don''t know your identity. I almost had a misunderstanding with you."


    The former head of the immortal sect, who assumed the pseudonym of God, smiled: "no need for forgiveness. How can I blame you if I hide my identity and contact you?"


    I felt fooled, but I was not angry. On the contrary, I felt a little happy because I knew that the "enemy" was my own and that Shengxian gate would be fine.


    Perhaps the movement on our side attracted everyone''s attention. We unconsciously leaned over and surrounded the God.


    Even Li Zhongyuan and others who were competing stopped the competition, looked at this side from a distance and didn''t continue to do it.


    Jin Xiang and others said together, "we''ve seen the old sect leader. We''re ashamed of the old sect leader''s great trust and ask the old sect leader to bring down the crime."


    Hua Shen looked at everyone and nodded slightly: "you don''t need to do this. I also know that in recent years, the talents in the immortal cultivation world have withered and the situation is not good. You can''t blame all the decline of the immortal gate. Don''t blame yourself. In the future, Haosheng will develop Shengxian gate, and one day we will be able to make a comeback. "


    Jin Xiang said, "thank you, sect leader. I will try my best to reproduce the past glory of Shengxian sect."


    Huashen waved and let everyone come to him. Then he smiled and said, "in order to test the strength of the new Shengxian gate, I set up such a game, which surprised everyone. Now you know who I am, and you know what happened before? "


    Jin Xiang and I nodded and said, "I understand."


    At this time, Jin dingzhang came back. He came to shengxiantai alone. It seemed that he was dusty and hurried.


    I didn''t have time to talk to him. He had seen Huashen. After a daze, his face showed a look of enlightenment.


    Jin Xiang said excitedly at this time, "door master, why don''t you meet us old people when you come back? We... Thought you would fly to the fairyland and never come back. "


    "I''m no longer the sect leader. Jin Xiang, you can call me Jin Wei directly." The "Huashen" smiled and said, "your current door owner is Jinfeng, but you can''t yell and cause misunderstanding."


    Jin Xiang was stunned and immediately said, "subordinates dare not."


    It turned out that the former sect leader of Shengxian gate was Jin Wei. I didn''t know his name all the time. At this time, I secretly remembered his name. At the same time, I hugged my fist and said, "sect leader, my strength is not enough to be the sect leader of Shengxian gate. If you are willing to come back as the sect leader of Shengxian gate, I am willing to give up the position of sect leader."


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "tell me this as soon as you meet. Is it the way to greet guests at Shengxian gate? Good wine and good food are ready. Wouldn''t it be better for us to talk while eating? "


    I hugged my fist and said, "I''ll arrange it now. Please move. Let''s talk again at yixianju."


    Jin Xiang nodded slightly: "call the leaders of all sects I brought. They should be rewarded for their hard work in order to promote the immortal sect this time."


    Now I understood something again. I couldn''t help turning around and looking at situ cup.


    Situ Chu''s face was very bad. When he saw me looking at him, he said angrily, "so you are a family. Why do you play such a trick on me? Do you think I''m a bully at Shushan gate and can play as much as I want? "


    I was stunned. I didn''t know how to explain, so I heard Jin Wei say, "master situ, don''t get excited. Please listen to me."


    Situ Bei said, "the former sect leader of Shengxian sect actually bullied and imprisoned the disciples of Shushan sect. What else can you explain?"


    Jin Wei waved to Jin dingzhang, smiled and said, "Ding Zhang, did you go to rescue the disciples of Shushan gate just now? Tell me what you saw, so as not to misunderstand master situ. "


    Jin dingzhang saluted with a fist and said respectfully, "report back to the old sect leader. My subordinates saw that all the locked up disciples of all sects were safe and sound. They not only didn''t suffer any damage, but also obtained a lot of cultivation resources. They were all seizing the time to practice."


    As soon as Jin dingzhang said this, the people brought by Jin Wei were obviously relieved. It seemed that they were relieved.


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "I''ll make amends to you for your hard work this time."


    Situ Chu was surprised. He looked at Jin dingzhang and asked, "so our disciples are all well? How could this be possible? When they were captured, someone was injured or even killed... "


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "in order to make you think I really want to force you to help me deal with Shengxian gate, you have to use some small skills. It''s true to take away your disciples, relatives and friends, but they never killed them. What you saw at the beginning was just some illusions I made. "


    Situ yuan suddenly realized, looked at Jin Wei excitedly, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your mercy, thank you!"


    Jin Wei laughed and didn''t explain much. He turned and left shengxiantai first.


    I watched Jin Wei leave shengxiantai with mixed feelings. After all, the ups and downs before made my heart unable to calm down soon.


    Looking back on the whole thing, I was really played by Jin weiche, from panic to hope, to complete failure, but finally turned around again. The change was too fast to calm down at once.

 Chapter 860

    Everyone followed Jin Wei to leave shengxiantai. Shengxiantai, which was destined to have a war or even a death war, suddenly became silent, which made me very uncomfortable.


    Maybe a big War didn''t start. I''m not used to being a soldier.


    Everyone came to yixianju and accompanied Jin Wei to see the current situation of yixianju.


    Jin Wei had some feelings and repeatedly said that yixianju had not changed, but it was still the same.


    He walked around in Yixian residence and recalled the past ten thousand years ago. It seemed that he was a little excited.


    When Jin Wei recovered, he first looked at Jin Xiang and said, "do you have any questions you want to ask me? Now you can speak freely, and I will certainly satisfy you. "


    I was the first to ask, "I heard that you are already an immortal. Why can you move freely on the oxygen star?"


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "I''m not a real immortal. I can only be a half immortal at most. There''s still a way to go before I become a real immortal."


    I suddenly said, "I see."


    Situ Bei asked, "how do you plan for the future, elder Jin Wei? Are we going to practice together with Shengxian gate, or do we go back to our homes? "


    Situ yuan knew that his disciples were all right. He looked relaxed and seemed very casual when he spoke.


    Jin Wei looked at situ Bei and said with a smile, "I''m going to fly to the fairy world. I won''t have any more requirements for your behavior. You can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t blame me or anger the immortal gate. "


    The crowd said in unison, "I dare not wait."


    We all know Jin Wei''s strength, but we dare not offend him at will. Even if he is very friendly now, who dares to risk offending him?


    The strong is the strong. Generally speaking, we can''t offend at will. Otherwise, we''ll be too late to regret.


    Jin Wei nodded, turned to Jin Xiang and said, "Jin Xiang, you are now the supreme elder of Shengxian sect. You should unconditionally support the new sect leader and firmly support all the decisions of the sect leader. For the stable development of Shengxian gate, we must work together at any time. You are an elder, and that should be done well. "


    Jinxiang looked at Jinwei and said sincerely, "I know what to do. Please rest assured."


    Jin Wei laughed and said loudly, "the competition is over. I also know the real strength of Shengxian gate. This matter will come to an end. Now I''m going to have a chat with you. If you have any questions, please mention them, including your cultivation questions. I''ll try my best to satisfy you. "


    We looked at each other and smiled. Everyone knew that Jin Wei was giving us a chance to help us solve all difficult problems.


    Everyone accompanied Jin Wei to talk freely in Yixian residence. My master gave the throne to Jin Wei to show his respect.


    Good wine and good food have already been served. Everyone seems quite relaxed and happy while eating and chatting.


    Everyone was too nervous before. Now there is no war. It''s rare to relax. Everyone is more casual.


    Jin Wei was the last sect leader of Shengxian sect ten thousand years ago. He is also my former sect leader. It''s right to respect him.


    Jin Wei was not polite. He sat on the throne and talked freely with the people.


    When everyone had asked about all the questions, Jin Wei said, "ladies and gentlemen, next I will try my best to practice and try to ascend to the fairy world. I want to tell you something."


    Jin Wei''s words are orders for us disciples of Shengxian sect, so we all sit down in turn and wait for Jin Wei to speak.


    The "ten kings" were also in the middle of Yixian at this time. When they heard Jin Wei''s words, they all calmed down and waited for Jin Wei to speak.


    After we sat down, Jin Wei said slowly, "we all know that before, because I wanted to test the strength of Shengxian gate, I set up Huashen gate to fight against Shengxian gate. We should all understand these things now, so I won''t say more. "


    Jin Wei took a sip of tea and continued: "Emei sect, Shushan sect and other sects have been worked by me because of this. After today, they can return to their respective residences and no longer be under the jurisdiction of Shenmen. Before you leave, you can get enough cultivation resources from me for several years, which should be regarded as compensation for you. "


    Jin Wei said this before. Now he officially said it. Everyone was surprised and happy.


    Especially those sects that have been accepted by Huashen sect, it is naturally overjoyed to hear that they can get rid of the control of Huashen sect and have their own sect again after today.


    I''m also a little happy. After all, I promised to help them rebuild the Shushan gate and restore the Shushan gate. Now Jin Wei solved it in one sentence, saving me a lot of things.


    After the twists and turns, such a word emerged in the hearts of everyone. People who had more or less resisted Jin Wei, even hostile, now no longer hate Jin Wei.


    Jin Wei looked at the people''s expressions in his eyes, smiled and continued: "the disciples of all schools and sects didn''t really die because of me. They are all in Binhu village now. You can take your disciples back later. "


    "Not dead?" Moi suddenly said, "turn the gods... No, master Jinwei, dozens of disciples of Emei sect in Sichuan have died. I have personally examined their bodies... Although you said it was a fairyland before, I still don''t understand."


    Jin Wei looked at Moi and said, "leader MOI, those disciples of Emei sect were just pulled away from the yuan God by me. They didn''t really die. At that time, after you examined their bodies, I beat their original gods back to their flesh and raised them. Just to make you obey my orders to deal with the Shengxian gate, I took them to a secret place and temporarily detained them. Later, I brought them to Binhu village. "


    Moi stood up, hugged his fist and said, "so I, MOI, on behalf of Emei sect, thank leader Jinwei for your kindness of not killing. I think Shushan gate has formed an alliance with Shengxian gate. I would like to invite all of you here to witness that the future Emei sect is willing to make friends with Shengxian gate for generations. "


    Jin Wei smiled and nodded, "very good. With the words of leader MOI, I know that Emei sect will become a super immortal sect like Shengxian sect and Shushan sect. "


    Before MOI could speak, situ Yuan said, "thank you for your kind words. Whether Shushan gate can become a super immortal sect again depends on the support of Jinfeng sect leader. As for Emei sect, although our Shushan sect is poor, we are ashamed to be with it. Please forgive me, master Jin! "


    Jin Wei was stunned and immediately said, "is the reason why situ sect leader said this because Hua Mei Xian?"


    Situ Bei said, "no matter what the reason is, leader MOI has a good reputation. I don''t dare to be with him."


    Moi looked at situ Bei and was so angry that he blew his beard and stared, but he couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 861

    Moi didn''t speak, so situ Bei couldn''t go on. He looked at me and hugged me: "does Shengxian sect really want to form an alliance with Emei sect?"


    When situ Chu mentioned me, I smiled and said, "well... I have to discuss with the supreme elder and you here. You can rest assured that Shushan gate is our ally of Shengxian gate. As long as I can do it, I will go all out. "


    My words are somewhat ambiguous. It seems that I''m talking about the alliance between Emei sect and us, and it seems that I''m talking about the need for Shengxian gate to help Shushan gate mentioned before situ tan.


    Situ Chu was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "I don''t worry about this. The little female president will stay at the immortal gate to accompany you, the master of Jinfeng gate. If you need anything, I''ll ask the little female directly."


    I was stunned. I felt a murderous look staring at me from a distance, which cooled my back.


    I felt uncomfortable all over, but I didn''t dare to look back to see who was staring at me.


    I smiled bitterly and said, "anyway, if you can help us ascend to the immortal gate this time, I will remember your kindness."


    My ambiguous words surprised situ yuan, but then he smiled and said, "I should leave too. I don''t know what else you want to say to us outsiders, master Jinwei?"


    Jin Wei said, "I once again apologize to you for your suffering because of my business. I ordered people to wait for you in Binhu village and prepared some small gifts for you. Please don''t dislike it. "


    The "ten kings" now fully understand what Jin Wei did before. In fact, he used their power to test the reality of Shengxian gate and understand his situation.


    Maybe some of them were angry, but when they learned that their disciples were safe and could get some cultivation resources, they all laughed and left with Jin Wei.


    In the face of people like Jin Wei, even if they are wronged, they don''t dare to say anything ugly to their face.


    Banxian is also an immortal. What is an immortal? That is the God in this world, the supreme existence.


    There is no way to refute and disobey God''s words, even if people don''t understand them sometimes.


    Respect for strength has always been the only criterion in the world.


    The "ten kings" left, situ cup also left, and the people brought by Jin Wei left, leaving Jin Wei himself and the tenth person who never spoke or played in the competition.


    I don''t know who this silent person is. Jin Wei didn''t introduce us, and we didn''t ask much.


    Situ Qian went to send her father situ Chu and his party, and left here.


    Saihua''er and others don''t know when they will go with you. It''s probably because Jin Wei has something to say to us. It''s hard to disturb us here.


    Yixian was empty. The fourth supreme elder and I accompanied Jin Wei. Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang added tea to us. We were the only people left in the whole room.


    After all the people who should leave, Jin Wei said slowly, "situ Chu can get to know him, but he can''t be completely unsuspecting. Moi, you didn''t promise to form an alliance with him today. If you have a chance in the future, don''t miss it. Many things are not as simple as they seem, and rumors are often untrue. It''s better to believe people than not. Please remember my words, Jinfeng. "


    I nodded, hugged my fist and said, "I must remember your teachings."


    Jin Wei smiled and nodded: "very good. You look young, but you are very old in dealing with the world. I''ll be relieved when I leave Shengxian gate."


    "Leave?" Jin Xiang and I couldn''t help saying, "don''t you stay?"


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "I''ve been in this world for too long. If I stay any longer, I''m afraid that the disaster will come and I will be destroyed."


    He glanced at the furnishings in Yixian residence and said reluctantly, "immortals can''t stay in this world for a long time. Even if they suppress their own realm or half immortals like me, they can''t stay here for a long time. The world can''t bear the pressure of immortals. The interface will automatically put pressure on us immortals and use the force of the whole interface to force us to leave here. "


    Jin Xiang was stunned and immediately said, "Congratulations, it''s time to fly to the fairy world."


    Jin Wei said, "I''ve been closed for thousands of years. I don''t ask about the world and ignore worldly things. I still blush when I say it."


    "Ten thousand years of isolation?" I couldn''t help saying, "is it so difficult to break through the peak of the martial god and reach the realm of immortals?"


    Jin Wei nodded: "it is unimaginable that it is difficult for a person who cultivates immortals to achieve immortality. In the future, you will know that if you want to fly to the fairyland, you will pay far more efforts than you think. "


    Jin Xiang said, "nothing is more difficult than flying to the fairy world, which we have deeply experienced. Old sect leader, you can fly to the immortal world, which is also the highest honor for all of us. We will send you to the fairy world, build a merit monument for you, burn incense and bless you from generation to generation for the disciples to admire. "


    Jin Wei smiled and said to Jin Xiang, "these things are free. People who cultivate immortals don''t need to do these nihilistic things. Also, when I leave, I don''t want to see the sad scene. If you want to give me a ride, you''ll be happy. It doesn''t hurt to beat gongs and drums. "


    As soon as Jin Xiang was stunned, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "we will follow the old sect leader''s instructions."


    Jin Wei nodded slightly, "don''t talk about gossip. Business matters. This time, I saw the advantages and disadvantages of Shengxian gate through the competition between Huashen gate and Shengxian gate. Now I''ll tell you my views. Listen carefully and don''t be careless. "


    I am the current sect leader of Shengxian sect. When I hear this, I naturally want to express my attitude: "please speak clearly. We are all ears."


    Jin Wei looked at me and said, "the advantage of Shengxian gate is to work together. When in danger, you can unite as one and be fearless. This is the greatest advantage and the best thing you can do, Jinfeng. "


    I feel a little blushing. This is not our advantage, but that we are forced to work together to resist. The strength is obviously stronger than our huashenmen.


    "Your biggest weakness is also obvious, that is, uneven strength and serious polarization. Among you, those with high combat effectiveness, such as Jin Xiang, are peak martial gods, which can be said to be the top experts in the world; Those with low combat effectiveness often can''t even beat ordinary generals; Wuxian and Wuwang in the middle should have been the main force of a sect, but there are few Shengxian sect. "

 Chapter 862

    Knowing that what Jin Wei said was true, I hugged his fist and said, "you''re right. The strength of our disciples is indeed uneven... Not only that, I, the leader of Shengxian sect, is also a low-level Wuxian who barely broke through a few days ago. My strength is incomparable with that of other sects. In the future, we will make greater efforts to train our disciples and improve their strength, including myself. "


    Jin Wei shook his head: "you don''t have to belittle yourself. I know you haven''t practiced for a long time. It''s already a very rebellious existence to have such achievements... Jin Feng, are you the holy body? I felt your strangeness when I competed with you just now. According to my guess, you should be the holy body once in a million years. "


    I was surprised: "how did you see it?"


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "my original divine power entered your body and disturbed your mind. At the same time, it also secretly explored your qualifications. I thought your qualification was a little better than that of ordinary people. Unexpectedly, you are the holy body and the best constitution of martial artists... This is the blessing of Shengxian gate and my Jin family. The future Shengxian gate and Jin family depend on you. "


    I smiled and said, "you look at me too high. My cultivation speed is not very fast. At present, my strength is difficult to compare with the experts of other sects. If it weren''t for several elders, I don''t know when and when to really support the immortal gate. "


    Jin Wei said, "you can''t be in a hurry. You have to take your time. You are still young and you have plenty of time. Take your time and you will become the first person in Shengxian gate in the future. Moreover, it is natural for the elders to protect Shengxian gate. They are also disciples of Shengxian gate. This is their duty. You don''t have to think about it. "


    Jin Xiang and others listened to Jin Wei and said together, "what the old sect leader said is that protecting Shengxian sect is what we should do. The sect leader doesn''t have to think about it."


    I smiled and looked at Jin Wei. I didn''t say anything high sounding at this time.


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "you are all the top martial gods with strong strength. Before you fly to the fairy world, all the affairs of Shengxian gate will be handed over to you. The leader of Jinfeng sect is young and lacks strength. He needs peace of mind. "


    After a pause, Jin Wei looked and continued to wait: "sooner or later, you will rise to the fairy world or reincarnate and rebuild. I understand this, but before that, you can''t just practice. You have to plan for the future of Shengxian gate. "


    Jin Xiang said, "we plan to do the same. Please rest assured, the old sect leader. Before we leave, we will help the sect leader manage the immortal gate, so that the sect leader can have more time to practice."


    Jin dingzhang said, "the sect leader gave us a cold ice pith and asked me and the elder to fly to the fairy world first and set up the fairy gate in the fairy world in order to help our future flying disciples gain a foothold in the fairy world. Up to now, we haven''t made a breakthrough by using cold ice pith cultivation because we want to help the sect leader protect and manage the immortal sect and buy enough time for the sect leader to improve his strength. "


    Jin Wei nodded, "very good. You are all the old people of Shengxian gate. I won''t say more about some things. "


    Jin Xiang said, "don''t be polite, old sect leader. You must tell us something. Otherwise, if we do something wrong, we will lose the interests of Shengxian sect."


    Jin Wei didn''t intend to say more. After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, he thought about it and said, "since I''m back, I can''t hold my hands empty. Well, in recent years, I have some new ideas or experience in cultivating the decision to ascend to immortality. Today I''ll tell you a few, which can be regarded as a gift for you. "


    Jin Xiang and others were very happy. I was also happy in my heart. I pricked up my ears and prepared to remember Jin Wei''s next words.


    Seeing that we were all interested, Jin Wei said positively, "the cultivation of immortality promotion is easy to get started, but it is difficult to get to the extreme of pill cultivation. Especially after reaching the peak of Wushen, you will find it more and more difficult to make progress. Therefore, many people spend their whole lives, unable to break through the peak of the martial god and achieve immortals. "


    "I was also stuck in the peak martial god for many years, and almost gave up the idea of flying to the fairy world. If it weren''t for a chance, I accidentally found the secret of the decision to ascend to immortality. I''m afraid I can only be the top martial god in my life... "


    When Jin Wei said this, we all looked at him intently for fear that we would miss the most important place.


    Jin Wei deliberately paused, got up and walked a few steps in Yixian residence. He was not in a hurry to tell us what the secret of immortality promotion was.


    "I''ve written down the secret of the decision to ascend to immortality. Later, I''ll give it to the Jinfeng sect leader, who will take me to pass it on to you."


    When Jin Wei said this, he had a thick book in his hand.


    This book is more a thick notebook than a book. It seems that it should be used by Jin Wei to record things. It''s a little old.


    I took this note and felt very heavy. Only then did I find that the seemingly worn notebook cover was not ordinary paper, but more like cold iron.


    The cover made of cold iron is damaged. It seems that this notebook has experienced a lot of things.


    Seeing my doubts, Jin Wei explained with a smile, "this is my portable weapon, made of cold iron and indestructible. Unfortunately, when the demon world invaded many years ago, I fought with the people in the demon world. As a result, the cold iron note was damaged and looked a little broken. "


    I nodded: "it was very dangerous, I can imagine."


    Jin Wei said, "I don''t care about the past. I care about the next thing. Today is the day when I leave this world. Later, I will go to shengsendai and prepare to fly to the fairy world. You should take care of yourself and make concerted efforts to carry forward Shengxian gate. I''m waiting for you in the fairyland and look forward to your goodbye to me. "


    I said, "is it so urgent? Can''t you stay a few more days before you leave? "


    Jin Wei said with a smile, "you saw my worry before. If I could stay, I wouldn''t be so worried. The force of the interface may suppress me at any time. I dare not stay any longer. "


    I nodded: "so I won''t force you to stay. I''ll send you to the fairyland."


    Jin Xiang and others said together, "in that case, let''s send the old sect leader to the fairy world."


    When Jin Wei stood up and wanted to leave, he suddenly looked back at the mysterious man who had not spoken behind him and said to all of us, "this is my only disciple, named Forrest Gump. Forrest Gump can''t speak by nature, but he is a cultivation wizard. In the future, Forrest Gump will follow you, and he will become your most powerful helper. "


    Pause: "if Forrest Gump breaks through the realm of Wuxian and the conditions are ripe, help him reshape his body so that Forrest Gump can talk like normal people."


    I threw my fist and said, "please rest assured that I will treat Forrest Gump as my brother and let him have a new body. Please rest assured, old sect leader. "

 Chapter 863

    Jin Wei looked at my full promise and nodded with satisfaction: "I''m relieved."


    He looked at Forrest Gump and said slowly, "I''ve made it clear to you before. In the future, you will follow the Jinfeng sect leader and help the Jinfeng sect leader as you did when you followed me."


    Forrest Gump nodded and said he understood Jin Wei''s meaning, but he couldn''t speak and didn''t say it.


    It turns out that Forrest Gump can''t speak. Before, I thought he was a very silent person, or a very arrogant person who didn''t want to talk to us.


    I sent Jin Wei out with Jin Xiang and others. As soon as I was about to continue to send him to shengxiantai, I heard Jin Wei say, "don''t send it. I''ll fly to the fairy world right away. If you stay in shengxiantai at the same time, it will be very dangerous."


    It''s not so easy to ascend to the fairy world. The sky robbery will come, and its power is as powerful as the immortal crossing robbery. If we people who are not immortal are involved in such a sky robbery, we will definitely die or die.


    When Jin Wei left, we watched him drift away. We all felt reluctant to part with him. At the same time, we were secretly happy for him. After all, it was the dream of every immortal.


    A quarter of an hour later, the sky over shengsendai suddenly covered with dark clouds, and the surrounding aura swarmed away, forming a huge aura vortex visible to the naked eye.


    The center of the vortex is the core area of shengsendai, and it is also the place where Jinwei flies to the fairy world.


    In the aura vortex, you can occasionally see the red airflow, which is very similar to the light of the red gem I have seen in the extremely cold land before.


    Countless huge black lightning split up Sendai one after another, shaking the earth and mountains, and filled with smoke and dust.


    A wave of amazing pressure dispersed, and even we outside yixianju felt frightened.


    Lightning gradually turned into countless huge lightning monsters and rushed to shengsendai, which was oppressed by greater pressure, forcing us to open the aura mask to avoid being accidentally injured.


    When have the disciples of Shengxian sect seen such a powerful robbery? One by one, they fled in panic.


    Without waiting for my orders, Jin dingzhang, Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan interacted to appease the frightened disciples. Jin Xiang was beside me, quietly opened his aura mask and covered me inside.


    The duration of Tianjie is not very long, but its power is too great. Shengsendai can''t bear the damage of Tianjie. It''s dusty and messy.


    If not for the array protection of shengxiantai, I''m afraid that shengxiantai will no longer exist when Jin Wei flies to the fairy world here.


    The huge sound, the strange lightning monster, the dust that covers the sky, and the great power of surpassing the peak martial god all made me, a low-level martial immortal, tremble and almost stand unstable.


    My strength is still too poor. I don''t know how much way to go from an immortal like Jin Wei.


    The strength of immortals, even if I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, I can imagine. Compared with them, I''m just like a child facing adults.


    Huashen gate dissolved with Jin Wei''s words. Next, I don''t have to worry about the hostility of Huashen gate to our immortal gate; The internal affairs of the immortal sect are also managed by the elders. I don''t need to be distracted. It''s time to practice well.


    In the next ten years, or twenty years... In a hundred or a thousand years, my main task is to practice.


    I suddenly realized that Wuxian was nothing and Wushen was nothing.


    In this world, the world originally thought that there were no Wuxian and Wushen. In fact, there were many Wuxian and Wushen, but they were hidden and rarely appeared in front of the world.


    I want to be one of the most powerful martial artists in the world. The peak martial god is my cultivation goal at this stage.


    Reaching the peak of Wushen is only the goal of this stage. My ultimate goal is still to fly to the fairy world and become a real immortal.


    A thousand years is too long to realize the replacement of generations, but for those who practice martial arts, a thousand years is just a flick of the finger.


    Shut up, practice, break through and become stronger... I make this decision in an instant in my heart. I want to become stronger.


    I decided to practice in seclusion, so I informed Jinxiang and others, and still took Dongmei to practice in yixianju.


    The goal of my cultivation this time is to reach the martial god, and it is the peak martial god, so the closing time will be very long. It is necessary to inform the people around me first so that they won''t worry about me.


    Sai Hua''er, who had just forgiven me, took the initiative to find me and asked me to come to yixianju to practice in seclusion.


    Seeing Sai Hua''er''s resolute face, I promised, but unexpectedly, situ Qian refused. At any rate, she would come here to shut up.


    I can''t help it. I can only shut up in yixianju with Sai Huaer, Si Tuqian and Dong Mei. Many disciples of Shengxian gate laugh at me and say that it''s false to shut up and steal time with beautiful people.


    I ignored the gossip of my disciples and devoted myself to cultivation after I closed the door. I hardly managed Sai Huaer and situ Qian.


    In fact, apart from the three of them, Forrest Gump stayed in Yixian residence to practice because he was entrusted to me by Jin Wei.


    Saihua cultivates the same mental method of the immortal promotion sect. After closing, she cultivates the immortal promotion wholeheartedly, and the progress is very obvious.


    Sai Hua''er occasionally cultivates the battle skills of Shengxian sect, but more often she cultivates Shengxian determination.


    After I carefully observed Sai Hua''er''s fighting skills, I temporarily decided to teach her the whole set of killing God sword to improve her strength.


    Saihua''s qualification is not top, but it''s not bad. It has strong understanding. It''s very suitable for cultivating God killing sword, which pays attention to understanding the meaning of the sword.


    I teach her according to her aptitude according to the characteristics of Sai Hua''er. After she has obtained all the cultivation methods of God killing sword, she should be able to improve her sword skills a lot soon.


    After Saihua got the killing God sword technique, she practiced it wholeheartedly and didn''t have time to pay attention to me.


    Dongmei is still cultivating physical skills. She occasionally practices mental skills with me to strive for a breakthrough in the realm, but she won''t disturb me too much.


    Dongmei is a mecha warrior after all. She is best at body refining.


    It is the common feature of mecha warriors and martial arts practitioners to cultivate and use their body as a weapon. The combination of body refining is indeed the most suitable for her to cultivate.


    If she didn''t want to change the body of her mecha warrior by practicing immortality, she wouldn''t practice immortality.


    Situ Qian is the nominal leader of Shushan sect, but like me, she is free to deal with the affairs of Shushan sect. She can be a shopkeeper without taking care of anything.

 Chapter 864

    I''m not familiar with Shu Mountain Gate''s martial arts and combat skills, and I don''t know how to help situ Qian practice.


    Situ Qian didn''t want me to help her. She practiced her martial arts and war skills by herself. She generally ignored me except for looking at me occasionally.


    Situ Qian''s coldness made me almost regard her as air at a certain moment, and I didn''t even say a few words to her.


    Sai Huaer, who already knew what happened between me and situ Qian, talked to situ Qian as soon as he was free. They gradually became friends and got along well.


    This was completely beyond my expectation and puzzled Dongmei and Forrest Gump.


    But it''s good. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. At least no one fights with me every day, which makes me unable to practice at ease.


    The cold comes and the summer goes, the years are fleeting, and the hundred years are just a flick of the fingers.


    The five of us have been closed for a hundred years in the blink of an eye, but it seems to me that only a few months have passed.


    Maybe time will pass faster if we shut up with Saihua and them. After all, it''s also a beautiful thing to have beauty with us.


    In the past hundred years, I have reached the level of medium-level Wuxian, which is a great progress.


    My body refining skill has also made great progress. If I go further, I can reach the immortal body of King Kong and have the flesh and power comparable to the martial god in advance.


    Saihuaer came from behind and made rapid progress. In a hundred years, he broke through the realm of Wuxian and became a low-level Wuxian.


    Naturally, it has something to do with my great help. She doesn''t know how much she took with me, and I don''t know how many cultivation problems she solved.


    Dongmei''s body cultivation is still not successful, but it''s not far away from Dacheng. Like me, she only needs an opportunity to practice body cultivation.


    Once Dongmei''s body refining skill is completed, that is, the body of King Kong is not bad. Its strength instantly reaches the realm of martial god and directly crosses the stage of Wuxian.


    It''s hard to make achievements in body cultivation, but once a martial artist who is suitable for body cultivation has achieved success, the speed of progress is also amazing.


    Dongmei''s cultivation of immortality determination has also made great progress. In a hundred years, she has been the peak of a low-level Wuxian, which is one step away from the middle-level Wuxian.


    If I gave Dongmei as many cultivation resources as I gave Saihua, Dongmei must have been a middle-level Wuxian.


    It''s natural that a martial artist with better physique can practice mental skills faster.


    Perhaps it was because she saw the amazing cultivation speed brought by Dongmei''s super physique. Saihua secretly asked to practice body skills with me. I thought it over and over again and finally decided to teach Saihua the body skills hidden in the Dragon subduing formula.


    Sai Hua''er''s physique is weak. It will be difficult and dangerous to directly practice the body refining technique of Shengxian sect taught by Jin Xiang, so it''s better to start with a simpler body refining technique.


    Saihua, who started late, worked hard to cultivate body skills, but the progress was slow. After all, she was already in her 100s. Although she was not old at all among the martial artists, it was relatively late to cultivate body skills.


    For this reason, I specially find time to help her and want her cultivation to progress faster.


    Dongmei and situ Qian also help Saihua practice body skills from time to time. Their ideas are about the same as mine.


    I really don''t know how Si Tuqian, who is not very talkative and has a cold personality, is progressing, but judging from the combat effectiveness she shows when she occasionally cultivates her combat skills, her strength will at least not be lower than that of me now.


    As for Forrest Gump, his cultivation speed is also very fast. The low-level Wuxian is the same as Dongmei and Saihua.


    The five people who are closed have gained a lot. I am a medium-level Wuxian. Sai Hua''er, Dong Mei and Forrest Gump are all low-level Wuxian. Although situ Qian doesn''t know the realm, she has the same strength as me. She is also a medium-level Wuxian.


    By this time, we are all over 100 years old, and we can be regarded as real adult immortals.


    Situ Qian is the youngest of the four of us, but she is also more than 120 years old.


    The age of a warrior cannot always be calculated in this way. Even many people don''t use one or two years to describe the age of a warrior, but use 100 or 200 years to describe the age of a warrior.


    Take the warrior in the realm of martial god as an example. At the age of 100, he is very young. Basically, he is just an adult, which is the youngest age; One or two thousand years old is youth; Three or five thousand years old is middle-aged; Ten thousand years old is old.


    Generally speaking, the age of martial god can reach or even exceed 10000 years old. Whether it is young or old, the standard of division is naturally different.


    The life span of Wuxian is also very long. It is said that we all belong to young adults.


    The hardest thing in the past hundred years is Dongmei. In addition to practicing, she has to take care of the other four of us.


    Because of this, her cooking has improved by leaps and bounds. Every time she eats, the delicious food made by Dongmei will be robbed by several of us.


    Everyone will praise Dongmei''s excellent cooking from the bottom of her heart. Dongmei is satisfied to watch us destroy all her food every time. It''s like she has enjoyed delicious food herself.


    Cooks may want their food to be liked, which is also an achievement.


    We intend to continue to shut down until we all break through to the high-level Wuxian, or even the peak of Wuxian.


    Jinxiang and others regularly send people to send us necessary daily necessities. We are not worried about lack of food and clothing. We can continue to close down.


    At the end of my training on this day, I suddenly felt that I wanted to go out for a walk. By the way, I looked at the immortal gate a hundred years later, so I said to Dongmei: "I go out for a walk. Sister Hua Hua, if they wake up, tell them."


    Dongmei stopped practicing body art, reached out her hand to wipe the sweat from her forehead and said with a gentle smile, "the door Lord is free. Don''t worry about things here."


    I smiled and nodded. I left yixianju, where I had been for a hundred years. As soon as I went out, a cool wind blew in front of me. I felt refreshed. It was like a prisoner who had been locked up for a hundred years regained his freedom.


    This feeling is so good that I can''t help opening my arms, deeply breathing the outside air and taking a look at the familiar but strange environment around me.


    For a hundred years, everything here will change more or less, such as flowers and plants, such as disciples coming and going


    Many new faces and people I don''t know have been added to Shengxian gate.


    What are the elders doing? I suddenly want to see Jin Xiang and others.


    I haven''t seen them for a hundred years, and I don''t know if they are all right now. Have they planned to break through and fly to the fairyland?


    I don''t know why. I seem to have a hunch that Jin Xiang and others may be about to leave Shengxian gate and fly into the fairy world.


    After a hundred years of cultivation, I think they must have changed a lot.

 Chapter 865

    Walking towards the residence of Jinxiang and others may be because I have some thoughts. My speed is faster.


    My speed now is as fast as lightning, which can really be called "fast".


    When passing disciples saw me, they stopped and looked at me one by one. It was like seeing a monster. They were all surprised.


    "Stop!" A dignified voice suddenly sounded: "who are you? How dare you run so fast near yixianju? Don''t you know that yixianju is a closed place for our sect leader. No one is allowed to make noise or make big moves here? If you disturb the cultivation of the sect leader, do you know the consequences? "


    When I heard the sound, I looked back at the people who hurried to catch up with me, smiled and said, "when did Shengxian gate have such rules? Why don''t I know? "


    The man looked at me, and his anger suddenly solidified. Instead, he was surprised: "door master, it was you who left the pass... Please forgive me. I didn''t know you left the pass... I''ll inform several elders now!"


    "No." I smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you always been, Qi Tongling?"


    The person who came was Qi zuyue. I always called him "Qi Tongling".


    Qi zuyue said, "thank you, sect leader. I''m fine! Sect leader, why don''t you let us know when you leave the customs? We can welcome you. "


    I waved my hand: "they are all my brothers. Why are you so polite? By the way, do you know where the elders are now? I''m going to see them. I don''t know how they are doing for a hundred years. "


    Qi zuyue said, "the elders are practicing. I think they are all in their own homes. I''ll inform the elders now. Please wait a minute. "


    "No." I hurried to say, "I went to worship the presidents in person. I have worked hard for them over the years and can''t let them run back and forth."


    The more Qi Zu looked at me, his face looked a little different: "the main body of the door sympathizes with the elders'' hard work. The elders will be grateful if they know."


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something and quickly answered: "by the way, most of our old brothers have been sent to the branches of various cities. He Xian is the only one who is still here except me. If the sect leader wants to see he Xian, I''ll call her now. "


    I didn''t expect that the old brothers dispersed after a hundred years. Suddenly, I felt a little sad: "why didn''t he Xian leave?"


    Qi zuyue said, "isn''t it because you''re still here? He Xian said, "wherever the sect leader is, she will be there. She will never leave the sect leader."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "it''s rare that he Xian regarded me as a real friend. In that case, please ask commander Qi to call He Xian and let''s have a good chat."


    The more Qi Zu said "good", he turned and left quickly.


    I wanted to meet some elders first and thank them for helping me manage the immortal gate in the past 100 years, so I left quickly.


    Some of the disciples on the side had seen me. After I left, they began to talk. Soon, the news of my exit spread all over the Shengxian gate.


    When he came to Jinxiang''s residence, he had been waiting outside. When he saw me, he hugged his fist and said, "the door master has passed the customs. Congratulations to the door master."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "what''s the joy? I just came out to see you, senior elders. I''ll continue to shut up later. "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "I''ve just got great news. I believe the sect leader will change his plan and won''t close the door for the time being."


    I wondered, "what''s the good news?"


    Jin Xiang said, "the last time we heard situ Bei''s words, I sent people around secretly to find out the whereabouts of Zijian, the killer sword. A hundred years later, among the countless batches of disciples sent out, someone finally found a message about the whereabouts of the God killing sword. Does the sect leader think this is great news? "


    I nodded: "it''s really good news. It''s too hard for you. I haven''t done anything. You''ve done it for me. Thank you."


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "you''re welcome, master. This is what I should do. By the way, according to the news from the disciple, it is said that the No. 6 sword of killing God sword is now in Emei sect. If we go and ask for it, I believe the Emei sect now dare not refuse our request. "


    I thought of MOI and Hua Meixian of Emei sect a hundred years ago. I couldn''t help frowning and saying, "is this news reliable? Moi of Emei sect is not a simple person. If he had the No. 6 sword of killing God sword in his hand, how could there be no news before? "


    Jin Xiang said: "killing the divine sword can indeed enhance the strength and prestige of a sect, but it will also bring some dangers and disasters to the sect. Many people can kill their wives and children, or even kill their fathers and brothers for a treasure. I''m afraid MOI was worried about this, so he concealed the fact that the No. 6 sword of killer sword was in Emei sect. "


    I nodded, "that makes sense. However, since this sword is in Emei sect, why do you say we can go and ask for it, elder? Moi won''t give us a killing sword easily. He doesn''t seem to be a good talker. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "I have to thank MOI''s good disciple. If it weren''t for MOI''s disciple Hua Meixian''s misdeeds in recent years, bullying men and women, being chased by fellow disciples and accidentally captured by our disciples of Shengxian sect, I can''t say that MOI would obediently give us the No. 6 sword of killing God sword."


    I still didn''t quite understand Jin Xiang''s meaning. I couldn''t help asking, "even if Hua Meixian is in our hands, MOI doesn''t necessarily exchange the killing sword for Hua Meixian? The gap between the two can be seen by individuals. How can MOI be of no importance? "


    Jin Xiang said, "the sect leader doesn''t know. MOI didn''t let Hua Meixian do anything wrong because MOI''s followers were unscrupulous, nor did MOI connive at his disciples. It''s Hua Meixian. She is MOI''s son and the only son. "


    I suddenly said, "I see. This matter must be handled quickly. I just want to go out for a walk. I''ll do it myself. "


    Jin Xiang smiled: "it''s good for the sect leader to do it himself, but MOI is a medium-level martial god. A hundred years later, he may already be a high-level martial god. Therefore, I''m afraid you are not his opponent with your current medium-level Wuxian strength. I asked Jin dingzhang to go with the sect leader. What''s the idea of the sect? "


    I nodded: "OK, the supreme elder is considerate. Just do as the supreme elder says."


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "besides Jin dingzhang, does the sect leader need to take anyone with him?"

 Chapter 866

    I thought for a moment: "people around me should practice in isolation. Just tell them I can go out and do business without following me. There''s one person I can take with me. I''ll find her myself later. By the way, I''ll meet my mother, brothers and sisters before I start. It''s been a hundred years, and I don''t know how they are now. "


    Speaking of my mother, I can''t wait to see her, but because the elders haven''t seen her yet, I can only patiently visit some elders first.


    I met several elders. Jin dingzhang directly followed me to their mother''s residence. I was surprised to see Qi zuyue and he Xian here.


    Originally, I planned to meet my mother and others before looking for he Xian. Since they are also with my mother, it''s easy for me.


    My mother is still the same. Except that she couldn''t help crying when she saw me, she doesn''t seem to have changed at all.


    Mother''s spirit is excellent and her strength has made great progress. She is in a good mood after seeing me. She talks and laughs. She seems to be much younger than a hundred years ago.


    Brothers and sisters have always been with their mother. They have basically not changed much. Everyone''s realm has been improved and their strength has become stronger, which is expected.


    However, unexpectedly, my seventh brother Jin Tong was already the father of two children. I had to bleed. I took out three meeting gifts and gave them to my two children and my brother-in-law and daughter-in-law I met for the first time.


    Family reunion is always beautiful and short-lived. Because I had something to do, I accompanied my mother. After they had lunch, I had to say goodbye to my mother and leave with Jin dingzhang, he Xian and others.


    Returning to Yixian residence, Dongmei was waiting for me. When she saw me, she said directly, "sect leader, I''m going to Emei sect, too."


    Looking at Dongmei like a child, I suddenly wanted to laugh: "what are you doing in Emei sect? We are not going to play, but to look for the God killing sword. Stay here and practice at ease. When I come back, maybe you can become a medium-level Wuxian or even a high-level Wuxian. "


    Dongmei looked unhappy and said wrongfully, "the sect leader needs someone to take care of him. I can take care of his daily life..."


    Before Dongmei spoke, Saihua, who was originally in Yixian residence, suddenly appeared and grabbed me without saying a word.


    "Sister Hua Hua, what are you doing?" I knew what Saihua meant, but I had to pretend I didn''t understand and deliberately asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and slowly said word by word, "I''m going to Emei sect, too."


    I smiled bitterly and felt that going to Emei sect would not be clean this time.


    "I''m going too." Before I could speak, situ Qian''s figure also appeared in front of me. She grabbed my other hand and said word by word like Sai Hua''er: "I''m going to Emei sect."


    Jin dingzhang and he Xian couldn''t help laughing. If I hadn''t stared at them, they would even say something they shouldn''t have said.


    The original plan of the trip of three seems to have to be changed.


    However, if these people follow, we are afraid that things will become known to all, and our goal will be difficult to achieve.


    But how can I persuade these people not to go to Emei sect with me? I was really embarrassed for a while.


    Fortunately, the yuan God in me had an idea. He quietly told me that as long as he made a move, he would ensure that these people would not go to Emei sect with me.


    I said to Sai Hua''er and other three people in a dubious way according to the method said by Yuan Shen: "how can you go to Emei sect? This time I went to Emei sect to exchange the notorious Huamei immortal for the No. 6 sword of the killing sword. What would outsiders say if you went? It''s not nice to walk with a notorious lecherous. "


    Dongmei first frowned and said, "is the sect leader going to Emei sect with Hua Meixian? Then I won''t go... "


    Situ Qian said coldly the second time: "it''s annoying to see Hua Meixian. If you go with her, you won''t go... Don''t go, resolutely don''t go."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said slowly, "when will you come back?"


    I smiled and said, "I''ll be back in a month at the latest. If it goes well, I may be back in half a month."


    Sai Hua''er stared at me and said slowly, "OK, we can''t follow, but if you don''t come back in a month, we''ll go to Emei sect to find you."


    I smiled bitterly: "can''t you stay here to practice? I also want to see your strength greatly improved when I come back. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and suddenly said gently, "we will try our best to practice. Don''t worry. Please remember what I said. If you don''t come back in a month, we''ll go to Emei sect to find you. "


    I would like to say that Saihua is fooling around, but when it comes to my mouth, I resist it again. I just look at them with a smile, and then turn back and say to Jin dingzhang and he Xian, "let''s go."


    He Xian was stunned and immediately smiled, "shall I go too? I thought you came to me just to meet me... "


    I said with a helpless smile: "the flower Meixian was injured when he was caught back. If he traveled a long way, I''m worried about his accident on the way. He Xian, I know your medical skills. Although I won''t let you see Hua Meixian now, I have to be on guard. If Hua Meixian dies on the road, don''t we go to Emei sect for nothing? "


    He Xian nodded: "don''t worry, I won''t let Hua Meixian die on the way."


    I smiled: "let''s go find my old guys and set out with Hua Meixian."


    "Old guys?" He Xian was stunned and said loudly, "are you looking for Xiaojin? I miss them. I haven''t seen them in a hundred years. "


    I nodded: "it''s a long way to Emei sect. We can''t go there on foot. Xiao Jin, they have been free for a hundred years, and it''s time for them to contribute. "


    He Xian smiled and turned to take a step first. He was as excited as a child.


    Jin dingzhang whispered at this time, "sect leader, our speed is not slower than those war animals. Do you need to take the war animals on the way?"


    I said positively, "the second elder doesn''t know. He Xian majored in medicine and his strength is not strong. We have a long way to Emei sect. She can''t keep up with us. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded, "I see. Let''s go, sect leader."


    I stepped forward, fully opened the speed, and was far away from yixianju in the blink of an eye.


    On the way, Hua Meixian, whose strength was sealed and who had obvious wounds on her body, was connected. With the help of Xiao Jin, Qing long, Xiao Jiu and Xiao Hong, she set out to rush to Emei sect.

 Chapter 867

    Xiaojin, Qinglong, Xiaojiu and Xiaohong are all spirit beasts in the realm of King Wu. Although their strength is not particularly powerful, they are fast enough to help us.


    Xiao Jin himself is the strength of the peak king of martial arts. He can fly freely, and his speed is his strength. He is the most suitable helper for going to Emei sect this time, so he is responsible for taking Hua Meixian on his way, so as not to be delayed by the sealed Hua Meixian.


    Qinglong itself is good at speed. Its speed is no less than that of Xiaojin. It can also be used as the mount of He Xian with weaker strength.


    Xiao Hong is a flaming beast. Her treasure hunting ability is second to none. It follows us. If the No. 6 sword denied by Emei sect is not in their hands, we can find it by ourselves.


    As for Xiao Jiu, the nine headed Jiao king, he just helped us to be strong. I always think that four people should have four war beasts, otherwise it seems that there is something missing.


    Jin dingzhang was originally very fond of Qinglong. Over the years, he has taken good care of Qinglong and vaguely regarded Qinglong as his mount and friend.


    Now Qinglong is taken by He Xian. Although Jin dingzhang didn''t say anything, I still obviously feel that Jin dingzhang has been paying attention to He Xian intentionally or unintentionally, and seems to be worried about what he Xian will do to Qinglong.


    Xiaohong is small. She sits on Xiaojin''s body and flies with Hua Meixian. By the way, she helps us pay attention to Hua Meixian''s every move.


    Qinglong flew with He Xian, and the rest of me and Jin dingzhang followed Xiao Jiuyi.


    Over the past hundred years, Xiao Jiu, who was originally slower, has made great efforts to improve his strength and speed.


    At our speed, even if we walk slowly, it is also fast, which is by no means unimaginable for ordinary people.


    We didn''t stop along the way. In addition to eating, we rushed to Emei sect day and night.


    Anyway, even if Jin dingzhang and I are tired, we can jump on Wang Xiaojiu, a nine headed Jiao, and have a rest. We don''t have to deliberately find a place to sleep.


    There was no accident on the first day after departure. Even some powerful human warriors or spirit beasts took the initiative to make way after seeing Xiaojin in front and the green dragon following Xiaojin, and never dared to block our way.


    No matter what others think, we are on our way and ignore it.


    The next day we continued on our way. At this time, we were thousands of miles away from Jingshen city where Shengxian gate was located.


    Jin dingzhang and I saw that Xiao Jin and Qinglong''s speed did not decrease at all, but Xiao Jiu''s speed was much slower. They jumped on Xiao Jiu together. They both reached out and pressed Xiao Jiu''s head, and input a pure aura into Xiao Jiu''s body at the same time.


    Xiao Jiu, who got our aura, was like beating chicken blood. His speed suddenly accelerated, and he was more than twice as fast as before.


    Xiao Jiu''s body was strong. The aura of Jin dingzhang and I entered its body, which had no impact on it, but only accelerated its speed.


    After reaching the realm of King Wu, many spirit beasts are often mistaken by human warriors for spirit beasts in the realm of Wuxian because their strength is much stronger than that of ordinary human kings of Wu. It is precisely because their flesh is too strong that human warriors in the same realm are not opponents at all.


    Some spirit beasts open their minds and learn a lot of things that humans can do by themselves, such as mental skills and war skills. They can practice according to human skills and war skills.


    Some spirit beasts have the same wisdom as human beings. They can not only cultivate, but also slowly change their body shape through cultivation, and finally completely change into human appearance.


    Such a spirit beast has gone beyond the scope of spirit beasts. It can be said to be an immortal beast.


    Of course, there are very few spirit beasts who are good at changing their body shape, which is not included in this list.


    Xiao Jin is a Jinpeng and the highest strength is also the top king of martial arts. Without the help of external forces or some adventures, it will be like this all his life.


    Xiao Jin is lucky because he met me. I won''t let him spend his life like this. He will become an immortal beast, even a real human in the future.


    My war beasts can''t all become immortal beasts. After all, some war beasts have too low conditions. I can''t help them even if I want to help them.


    Only spirit beasts like Xiaojin and Qinglong can improve their strength with my help, and finally become immortal beasts and incarnate into human beings.


    "Master," Xiao Jiu said suddenly when I thought about this, "I don''t know if I can become an immortal beast?"


    I looked at Xiao Jiu with nine heads and said with a smile, "it depends on whether you can practice the skill I gave you. If you don''t go up in strength, everything is in vain. "


    Xiao Jiu said, "please give me the skill and let me have a try. I have nine heads. I can practice nine different martial arts or combat skills at the same time. "


    I smiled: "eat more than you can chew. You can only cultivate one skill or combat skill at a time. Otherwise, you will become possessed and worry about your life."


    Xiao 99 nodded his head together: "I see, master."


    I casually input a skill I got before into Xiao Jiu''s head: "remember the skill carefully. Don''t try it in a hurry. When we go back, calm down and try again."


    Xiao Jiu said excitedly, "I remember."


    Looking at Xiao Jiu''s excited appearance, Jin dingzhang couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that the cultivation madman is not only the sect leader you, but also among your war animals."


    I said with a smile, "that''s, otherwise how could it be my war beast?"


    Jin dingzhang smiled and looked at the green dragon in the sky. Suddenly, he said to me, "give me the green dragon. I will make it an immortal beast. At that time, fly to the fairy world with me and make a legend."


    Hearing Jin dingzhang''s hopeful words, I smiled and said, "no problem. But the green dragon is already a spirit beast with its own wisdom. Whether it is willing to follow the two elders depends on its own. I will never force it. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded: "as long as you let go, you don''t have to worry about the rest."


    When Jin dingzhang spoke, he even changed his address to me, and no longer called me a door Lord.


    I smiled and said, "two elders, not only Qinglong is excellent, but Xiaojin and Xiaohong are no weaker than Qinglong. Or I''ll give them all to you. You can cultivate them well and make them immortal beasts. "


    Jin dingzhang was stunned and then said with a smile, "the sect leader is waiting for me here. Well, I promised the sect leader. But if you can''t turn them into immortal beasts, the sect leader can''t blame me. "


    I nodded: "as long as I try my best here, I won''t say half a word more."


    Jin dingzhang nodded and stopped talking. Instead, he looked at Qinglong in a daze.

 Chapter 868

    Jin dingzhang really likes Qinglong. For Qinglong, even Xiao Jin and Xiao Hong accept it, which shows that he likes Qinglong very much.


    I wanted to talk to Jin dingzhang about how to improve the strength of the war beast, but seeing him staring at the green dragon, I won''t say more.


    There is a city not far from the front. The scale is not very large. It looks like a city with a population of one million.


    We were on our way and needed to eat, so I ran the Royal beast decision, contacted Xiaojin and other war beasts, and ordered them to land in front. We went to the city to have a rest and supplement some necessary things.


    When I first started practicing and went to Chilong city to participate in the National Assembly election with my sister Zhou Xiaoying, we were all young children full of fantasies about the future.


    In the blink of an eye, more than 100 years have passed. Although we can''t say we are old, this mentality has already changed quietly.


    In the past, the main purpose of my cultivation was to rescue my family and friends in Binhu village. At that time, I would never have thought that more than 100 years later, I not only successfully completed my childhood dream, but also became the leader of Shengxian sect, the largest immortal sect.


    I remember at that time, when I saw a martial artist, I felt very great and unattainable.


    Later, when I met generals and King Wu, I also felt that it was the real warrior and the highest realm that could not be easily achieved.


    Now, I am also a Wuxian who has surpassed the generals and the king of Wu. I often stay with the Wushen... Everything is like a dream, a real dream.


    The past appeared in front of me one after another, just like a playback scene:


    The first time I saw Zhou Xiaoying and Zhou Shuangyin, the Black Elder and Bai Changlao taught me the Dragon subduing formula, and the gambling fight in Li Xin''s gambling arena


    I met Saihua for the first time, got ambergris fruit for the first time, and got Changsheng jade fruit for the first time


    Meet Qinglong, meet Xiaohong, meet Xiaojin


    The appearance of the stars and their battle


    The establishment of Shengxian gate has become the head of Shengxian gate


    The past is like smoke, but the memory is like new


    Feeling, sighing, gratitude, moving


    In just a few minutes, I actually went through everything I had experienced in the first half of my life.


    Maybe I was destined to have such an experience. I stupidly recalled my experience in the first half of my life. The aura in my body was as calm as water without any trace of flow.


    When the aura stopped flowing, my whole person was like dead, and even my heart beat gradually stopped.


    Naturally, I didn''t really die, but earth shaking changes took place in the spiritual realm of the whole person in just a few minutes.


    It can be said that at this time, compared with me a few minutes ago, I have changed a person.


    At this time, I am absolutely calm like water, absolutely in some of the most wonderful state.


    If I practice at this time, the speed of progress will be unprecedented.


    But I can''t practice. I''m immersed in the past and can''t be distracted.


    At this time, distracted cultivation, this state will be destroyed immediately.


    The sublimation of a person''s spirit is also a great progress. It seems to have nothing to do with cultivation, realm and strength, but on the contrary, the sublimation of spirit, the expansion of vision and the infinite expansion of thinking will be of infinite benefit to my future cultivation.


    This is epiphany, the most valuable epiphany.


    Many martial artists have never had such an opportunity in their life. I was lucky to have such an epiphany when I was practicing the killing God sword technique.


    Now I am lucky to have a second epiphany. Although it has nothing to do with my mental skills and combat skills, the benefits I have gained are unspeakable.


    Jin dingzhang must have discovered my subtle changes. At this time, he not only didn''t disturb me, but also protected me by my side. No other affairs were allowed to disturb me.


    A few minutes later, I slowly regained my consciousness. The aura in my body began to flow, the heartbeat returned to normal, and my response to the outside world gradually returned to normal.


    I took a long breath, slowly turned around, took a look at Jin dingzhang, who protected me, nodded slightly, and then slowly said, "thank you for guarding me."


    Jin dingzhang smiled: "congratulations to the sect leader on his epiphany. He will be prosperous in the future."


    I smiled: "have the two elders experienced such an epiphany?"


    Jin dingzhang looked up at the sky and said slowly, "a long time ago, on the day I broke through the realm of martial god, if it weren''t for my epiphany, I might have died for a long time..."


    I seem to have seen the scene when Jin dingzhang said he had an epiphany. I can''t help sighing: "the two elders are really lucky. When breaking through, I''m afraid only one of the ten million elders has this great luck."


    Jin dingzhang didn''t speak and stared at the sky as if the whole person had returned to the day many years ago.


    I didn''t bother Jin dingzhang, but slowly closed my eyes and recalled the past few minutes.


    Everything at the time of Epiphany seems to be still in front of me. I carefully aftertaste, taste, feel and understand


    I don''t know how long it took until I suddenly forgot everything in the short time before, I slowly opened my eyes.


    At this moment, the world seems to be only in my heart. I seem to see everything in the world clearly and see the essence of all things.


    What I see is the most essential thing of all things. All things that come into my eyes are clear in my eyes.


    "Let''s go back." I suddenly said something that even I thought was strange.


    "What''s the matter with you, master?" He Xian''s voice sounded behind me: "what did you just say?"


    I recovered, looked at He Xian, smiled and said slowly, "nothing. We''ll have a rest here, have something to eat and supplement what we need on the way."


    After a pause, I suddenly sighed, "maybe it doesn''t matter to me whether I can get the No. 6 sword of the killing sword."


    He Xian nodded and looked at me strangely: "then I''ll prepare it so that Hua Mei Xian doesn''t want to run away again."


    I took a look at the sealed Huamei fairy not far away and said to He Xian, "take him to dinner. Don''t worry so much."


    He Xian was stunned and said strangely, "sect leader, are you sure you want to do this?"


    I nodded: "untie his seal. We don''t need to seal his aura. He can''t run."


    Although he Xian was very surprised at what I said, he still obeyed my order, came forward and untied Hua Meixian''s seal, said to Hua Meixian, "the great kindness of the sect leader, let you move freely. But I warn you, if you dare to try to escape, I don''t mind letting Xiao Jin kill you directly. "

 Chapter 869

    Hua Meixian hasn''t said a word since we sealed her aura. At this time, he regained his freedom. He didn''t pay attention to He Xian who threatened him. Instead, he came to me with his injury and saluted respectfully: "thank you, leader of the golden gate. I won''t run away. "


    I nodded, looked at Hua Meixian and said, "in three or four days, we will arrive at the station of Emei sect. At that time, he Xian will help you heal your wounds."


    After a pause, I suddenly felt there was no need to wait, so I changed my mouth and said, "if you think you should be cured now, it''s OK."


    Hua Meixian looked at me with a strange look in her very charming eyes: "no, we''d better wait until we return to Emei sect."


    Hua Meixian said something, stepped back and made a gesture to let me go first. It was like an old friend greeting a friend who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. It was very warm.


    I smiled and looked back at Jin dingzhang, who had returned to God at this time. Like Hua Meixian, I made a gesture to ask Jin dingzhang to go first.


    Jin dingzhang was not polite and went to the city in front first.


    The gate of the city is engraved with three big characters - Shushan city.


    It turns out that this is already the sphere of influence of Shushan gate. In order to show respect for Shushan gate, I don''t know when, what month and who, so I named this city Shushan city.


    I stopped at the gate of the city, looked at these three characters, slowly turned back and said to He Xian: "let Xiao Jin go to Shushan gate, no... I''ll go with Xiao Jin. You wait for me here. Today, we''ll stay here for one night. "


    He Xian nodded. Just as he was about to speak, Jin dingzhang suddenly said, "sect leader, let''s visit elder situ together, so we don''t have to live here."


    I thought and nodded slightly. Before I entered the city, I turned and left.


    An hour later, we have come to the gate of Shushan gate.


    When a disciple of Shushan sect who had seen me before saw us, he immediately came over in surprise, hugged his fist and said, "Lord Jinmen, why are you here? I''ll inform our elder immediately and ask the elder to come out to meet you, Lord Jinmen... "


    I smiled and stopped the disciple: "no, we come to visit elder situ. Just show us the way."


    The disciple gave me a puzzled look, then hugged his fist and said, "please come here, master of golden gate."


    He was the first to lead the way. We followed on foot. We didn''t want to fly. We felt it necessary to give Shushan gate enough respect.


    Since it is the residence of Shushan gate, it is natural to walk to show respect for Shushan gate.


    However, we had just walked out a few steps, when we heard situ Bei''s voice in the air: "don''t blame the arrival of the golden gate master."


    I smiled and saluted: "elder situ, you''re welcome. We''re uninvited guests. We''re reckless. I don''t know if we''ve disturbed your Qingxiu?"


    Situ Bei said with a smile, "don''t be so polite between us. We seem to be outspoken. Where are you going? Didn''t you come to see me? "


    I said, "to tell you the truth, we know the whereabouts of No. 6 sword. We want to get it back. We''ll stop by to see you when we pass by."


    Situ Chu said unexpectedly, "six sword? In whose hands? "


    I said truthfully, "in the hands of Emei sect."


    After a pause, I pointed to Hua Meixian and said to situ Bei, "you must know Hua Meixian. This time we have to ask him to help us get the No. 6 sword."


    Situ Chu looked at Hua Meixian and said slowly, "I naturally know the name of Hua Meixian. Now I''m afraid no one doesn''t know the name of Hua Meixian."


    After a little pause, situ Chu then said, "the hunting order has changed Hua Meixian''s head from the first one to ten. The person who issued the hunting order has paid blood and caused a sensation in the whole immortal cultivation world."


    "Am I worth ten julingdan?" Hua Meixian smiled: "master situ, if that''s the case, I''ll take out ten julingdan, as long as you let me go."


    Situ Chu said coldly, "I''m not the one who caught you. I have no right to accept your julingdan and let you go."


    Hua Meixian still smiled and said, "to be honest, I feel that the person who spent julingdan chasing me must not be Shushan gate or Shengxian gate."


    Situ Chu and I were stunned and looked at Hua Meixian together. We didn''t know what he meant.


    Hua Meixian glanced at us and continued, "I have a reason to say so. After all, I have never moved the people of Shushan gate and Shengxian gate. Moreover, if it''s the pursuit order issued by the two, they won''t be stingy. They will take out ten julingdan. At least it will be a broken ring pill, or a better Lingdan. "


    Situ Chu and I looked at each other and laughed together.


    Situ Chu said, "you are wrong. If we really want to kill you, we will not take out the ring breaking pill, even the gathering pill."


    "Why?" Hua Meixian was surprised: "do you still have a better pill?"


    Situ Chu''s face was cold and said coldly, "there is no pill, but we have many people, and all of them are experts. It''s easy to kill you. Why waste the elixir?"


    Hua Meixian''s face became a little ugly and seemed to be angry.


    I was worried that Hua Meixian would make rude remarks and annoy situ Chu, but I saw his face change back to the same in an instant, just as he hadn''t heard situ Chu''s words before.


    Hua Meixian, who is very handsome, is also a character. Otherwise, she won''t change so fast.


    Situ Chu always looked at Hua Meixian. Seeing that Hua Meixian was changing so fast, he snorted coldly and ignored Hua Meixian.


    Jin dingzhang and I looked at Hua Meixian and couldn''t help laughing.


    Situ Chu couldn''t help smiling. He turned back and said to me, "isn''t it too careless to seal his aura with such a person?"


    I smiled: "he assured me that he would not escape, and we sent him home, not to kill him. I don''t think we need to guard against him like this."


    Situ Chu nodded slightly: "you can make your own opinions about your affairs, but if you need my help, I won''t shirk it."


    I saluted with a fist: "thank you very much. There must be a lot of places for your help in the future. I won''t be polite to you at that time."


    Situ Chu laughed and said, "if a family doesn''t talk about two things, I will help you with your affairs. You can rest assured."


    I was grateful for the help of Shushan gate to our Shengxian gate before going up and down. I hugged my fist and said, "I have to thank you and your Shushan gate again. If it weren''t for you, we really didn''t know how to face the test of old sect leader Jin Wei last time."


    Situ Chu reached out and patted me on the shoulder: "it''s just a test. You''ll be fine without our Shushan gate."

 Chapter 871

    I smiled: "it''s rare that you can understand what I said. Well, since we''re together, we''ll have a dinner together and leave here together."


    Hua Meixian pondered for a moment, hugged her fist again and said, "OK, I''ll listen to the leader of the golden gate."


    I looked at situ''s cup with a puzzled face and said with a smile, "elder situ, didn''t you say that the banquet is ready? Can we go to the party? "


    Situ Bei was stunned for a moment, sighed and said, "good mind, if I hadn''t heard what Lord Jinmen just said with my own eyes, I wouldn''t believe that Lord Jinmen would say this. OK, I''m not mistaken about situ Chu. Jin Feng, your future achievements will certainly impress the world. "


    I smiled and said, "are you praising me or scolding me? If you don''t mind if we come here for dinner. Besides, can you talk while eating? I''m already very hungry. "


    Situ Chu laughed and said loudly, "OK, let''s stop talking. Let''s talk while eating."


    Situ Chu led the way and led us to a quiet courtyard.


    A table of delicious food and ten pots of fragrant wine have been prepared here.


    We took our seats in turn. Situ Chu took the main seat. I was in the guest seat, accompanied by Jin dingzhang and several elders of Shushan gate.


    Apart from some discord between Hua Meixian and situ Bei, the others were quite harmonious. After we sat down, we raised our glasses and invited each other, which was a welcome to our party.


    Situ Chu and I had a drink and asked casually, "a hundred years have passed since we parted last time. I don''t know your strength now?"


    Situ Chu said with a smile, "it''s the same as before. There''s no change at all. I don''t know how many years I''ve been like this. It seems that I can''t break through in my life. "


    I was surprised: "didn''t you drink the bailing wine of our supreme elder?"


    Situ Chu said with a smile, "I''ve already drunk. Maybe I didn''t get the chance. Although the aura has already reached the standard of breakthrough, I haven''t been able to produce the most critical immortal aura yet. "


    I frowned and said, "it really takes some opportunities to turn Reiki into immortal Qi. I don''t know how to do this."


    When I said this, I suddenly remembered that when we returned to Binhu village a hundred years ago, we accidentally found the kind of red gem that may contain a thin fairy gas in the extreme cold.


    "Elder situ," I thought of it and said quickly, "I have a gem in my hand, which may contain some thin immortal Qi. When I return from Emei, I will send some to you. Let you try and see if you can suck out the immortal Qi from the gem and use those immortal Qi to guide the spirit Qi into immortal Qi."


    Situ Chu opened his eyes and looked at me, then said with a smile: "don''t comfort me. There can''t be such a good thing in this world... Our world can''t bear the faint Fairy Spirit in the warrior who is about to fly to the fairy world. How can there be the kind of gem containing Fairy Spirit you said? It''s absolutely impossible. I''ve lived for tens of thousands of years. I don''t dare to say that I know everything, and there are few things I don''t know... "


    I looked at He Xian sitting opposite me. He Xian said knowingly, "elder situ, what the sect leader said is true. We are also the kind of gemstones we accidentally found, which really seems to hide some thin Fairy Spirit. "


    Situ Bei frowned and said, "do you have that gem with you? Can you show it to me? "


    I smiled: "sorry, we put the gem in the immortal gate and didn''t take it with us."


    Situ Chu said somewhat disappointed, "in that case, it''s useless for us to talk about this today. Jin Feng, I''m very moved that you can come to see me today. I won''t be polite to you. Let''s eat and drink casually. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "we just came to ask you for wine. We won''t be polite to you."


    Jin dingzhang also said, "they are all from their own families. Don''t be polite. Everyone knows the relationship between our sect leader and situ Qian. If you''re polite, you''ll see. "


    Situ Chu didn''t mention it, but Jin dingzhang did, which made my face red and embarrassed.


    Situ Chu listened to Jin dingzhang''s words and said with a smile, "yes, we''re polite. Raise your glasses. Let''s have a toast first. "


    I''ll raise my glass and have a full drink with situ cup.


    Situ cup loves wine, even good wine, so all the wine he took out is Jue brew. I feel warm when I drink it.


    This is not only the alcohol fever in the wine, but also contains a pure aura.


    This wine is somewhat similar to Jinxiang''s bailing wine, but it contains less aura than bailing wine.


    He Xian was interested in this wine. After drinking a cup, he immediately smiled and said, "good wine, this is the best wine I''ve ever drunk."


    Situ Chu looked at He Xian and said with a smile, "please tell me your name. I don''t seem to have seen this girl."


    He Xian got up and said, "younger generation, he Xian, is a medical officer under the sect leader. I''ve always been in the medical school of Shengxian gate. The elder really hasn''t seen me. "


    Situ Chu nodded, looked at me and said with a smile, "Jin Feng, there are really countless talents under your hands. Miss He Xian, I can see at a glance that medical skills are absolutely second to none in the world. "


    I smiled and said, "you praised me. He Xian is actually of the same generation as you. We all call her aunt he. "


    Situ Chu was stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "I misunderstood. Miss He Xian, you are so young that I thought you and Jin Feng were friends, so..."


    He Xian said with a smile, "elder situ, you''re welcome. I''m just a junior in front of you."


    Situ Chu laughed and took out a jade bottle. With a shake of his hand, the jade bottle flew straight to He Xian and hovered a foot in front of him Xian.


    We all admire the perfect Reiki control after watching it.


    He Xian said in surprise, "what are you?"


    Situ Chu said with a smile, "please accept the gift."


    He Xian smiled and saluted: "thank you, elder situ. I have a gift to receive without doing anything. I''m really happy."


    Situ Chu nodded: "it''s just a bottle of vitality pill from Shushan gate. You''re welcome."


    "Vitality Dan?" He Xian looked surprised and pleased: "thank you, elder situ. This is a treasure hard to find outside. It''s too valuable for you to give me so much at once."


    Situ Chu said with a smile, "there''s no need for a little meeting ceremony. Come on, let''s drink. "


    He Xian was excited. The rest of us also felt that situ yuan was very generous today, so they were happy to drink and chat with situ yuan, and unknowingly talked very late.


    It was late, and we couldn''t say we were leaving, so we had a rest in the Shushan gate under the arrangement of situ Chu.

 Chapter 872

    Hua Meixian always wanted to leave Shushan gate because of her disagreement with situ Chu, but after my persuasion, he finally stayed.


    Everyone went to have a rest. I was also preparing for a rest in the room specially arranged for me by situ Chu. When I was about to lie down, I heard someone knocking at the door.


    When I opened the door, he Xian was actually visiting. He Xian was very happy tonight and drank a lot of wine. At this time, he was a little drunk. I don''t know what to do with me.


    "Master, can I talk to you?" He Xian was drunk and misty. He looked at me and said with a smile, "I''ve wanted to talk to the sect leader for a long time. Today is an opportunity. I don''t know if the sect leader has time?"


    I stretched out my hand, smiled and said, "aunt he has something to do with me? Please sit in the room. "


    He Xian walked into my room, sat down, took a cup of tea I handed her, took a sip, and then said, "sect leader, we have known each other for more than 100 years, but we haven''t been able to talk frankly. Today, I was drunk and a little drunk, so if I say something I shouldn''t say, please don''t be surprised. "


    I smiled: "why is aunt he so polite? If you need my help, or if you have any difficulties for me to solve, just say it. I''m duty bound. "


    He Xian looked at me and said slowly, "this is what you said. Don''t make excuses to shirk it at that time..."


    After a pause, he Xian raised her hand and gently straightened her hair on her forehead: "I He Xian is 20 years older than you, so you call me aunt he. But I don''t want to be your aunt he. I just want to be your friend. "


    I smiled and said, "aunt he, you are really drunk. We are friends."


    He Xian looked at me and his eyes slowly changed: "where do you think I''m your friend? I''ve been with you for more than 100 years. When did you care about me and when did you care about me? "


    I was stunned and said for a long time, "aunt he, what are you trying to say?"


    He Xian took a sip of tea, looked at me and said, "I told you earlier. I also want to practice the mind method of Shengxian sect. I don''t want to be a doctor all my life. No matter how skillful the doctor is, I haven''t heard that anyone can fly to the fairyland. What shall I do when you all fly to the fairyland? I don''t want to live alone, I don''t want to! "


    I was completely stunned. Why did Xian concentrate on cultivating medical skills and not be interested in other skills and combat skills? I didn''t expect that her real idea was like this.


    It''s my negligence. I should have taught her the mental skills and combat skills of the rising immortal sect earlier. After all, he Xian is also a disciple of the rising immortal sect. It''s natural to cultivate the mental principles of the rising immortal sect.


    Besides, he Xian has already practiced some other martial arts and war skills. How could she really not be interested in the mind skills and war skills of the immortal sect? I was too careless.


    As soon as I read this, I couldn''t help saying to He Xian, "I''m sorry, aunt he, it''s my negligence. If you like, I''ll teach you the mental skills and combat skills of the immortal sect now. As long as you want to learn, I will teach you unconditionally without any reservation. "


    He Xian looked at me, drunk and hazy, and smiled a little evil: "that''s just right, otherwise I''ve been with you for more than 100 years, isn''t it all in vain? My grandfather taught me the mind method of the immortal sect. It''s completely wrong. I''ve practiced it for a long time without any results. Now that you teach me the complete decision to ascend to immortality, you should be regarded as making amends for your mistakes. "


    I nodded with a bitter smile and slowly stretched out my hand to hold the top of He Xian''s head: "aunt he, don''t move, calm down, and I''ll teach you the mental skills and combat skills of the immortal gate right away."


    He Xian said, "wait a minute. I''ll wake up first."


    She got drunk tonight, perhaps on purpose. At this time, I heard that I was going to teach her the mental skill and combat skill of the immortal sect. I immediately said that I should sober up first. I couldn''t cry or laugh.


    When he xianyungong forces all the wine out of her body, she will return to normal.


    I looked at He Xian with a bitter smile and couldn''t help saying, "are you doing it on purpose?"


    He Xian smiled: "it''s a rare opportunity to ask you for some benefits. How can I not cherish it? Don''t say anything else. Hurry to pass on my complete decision to ascend to heaven. I can''t wait. "


    I smiled and passed the decision to ascend to immortality to He Xian. After she remembered all the mental skills, I habitually said: "a complete mental skill should be practiced only by disciples above the king of Wu. Aunt he, your strength can not be regarded as the king of Wu in the real sense, so I suggest you take it step by step and practice the first level of basic mental skill first."


    He Xian said, "I know. If you hadn''t been unwilling to see me all the time, and I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to learn mental skills from you in the future, I wouldn''t force you to teach me all mental skills at once."


    I smiled: "aunt he used to be a person with a lot of heart. Why didn''t I find it before? It seems that we should guard against aunt he in the future so as not to be fooled again. "


    He Xian said with a smile: "I will leave the headquarters of Shengxian gate and go to the Shen family in Jingshen city to practice in isolation... Jinfeng, if we can meet again before you fly to the fairy world, I would like you to take me to the fairy world."


    I was stunned and suddenly felt reluctant: "aunt he, why are you? If I don''t do well, you can tell me that our immortal sect can''t live without you, and those disciples who follow you to learn medicine can''t lose you. "


    He Xian sighed and whispered, "I have taught all the medical skills I have learned in my life to my disciples. Some of them have almost the same medical skills as me. What they lack is experience, which can be accumulated slowly in the future."


    I thought for a while and said decisively, "even so, I don''t agree with you to leave Shengxian gate. Aunt he, my friends and brothers have left one by one. Now there are no people around me except Qi zuyue and you. If you leave again, won''t I be more lonely and boring in the future? Besides, when we came to Shengxian gate together, I said that we should make everyone achieve something. What I said must count. "


    After hearing what I said, he Xian began to meditate. After a long time, she said, "I have agreed with aunt Shen Xiang. If I don''t go to the Shen family, I''m afraid Miss Shen will blame me for breaking my promise."


    I insisted on retaining He Xian: "I''ll make it clear to Aunt Shen Xiang. Aunt he, you can stay with me at ease... I won''t ignore you for a long time like before. I''ll spend more energy on everyone and let everyone break through and improve their strength together."


    He Xian looked at me and his eyes slowly changed. He insisted on leaving from the beginning and slowly became soft: "Jinfeng, you are... Forget it, I''ll trust you again. If Miss Shen doesn''t blame me, I''ll stay."

 Chapter 873

    I don''t know why, he Xian promised to stay. I was so happy that I couldn''t help holding her hand and said excitedly, "great, thank you for staying."


    He Xian''s face turned red. She looked at me with a hint of shyness, and her face also showed a trace of maiden shyness.


    I suddenly thought of something, quickly withdrew my hand and said awkwardly, "sorry, I''m too excited."


    He Xian lowered her head and didn''t speak. It seems that she didn''t expect me to be so excited.


    Embarrassed, I didn''t know what to do for a moment. In the twinkling of an eye, I saw he Xian drink a mouthful of tea, so I picked it up and handed it to He Xian: "have some tea."


    He Xian whispered, "no, it''s too late. I... I''m going to have a rest. I have to hurry tomorrow."


    I nodded: "have a good rest and don''t hurry to practice."


    He Xian answered "OK", turned and walked slowly.


    Watching He Xian leave, I inexplicably remembered what Qiu Yiming, his grandfather, had said before.


    I remember Qiu Yiming was crazy at that time and said that he Xian and I should be together. At that time, I only thought of it as a joke. Now I think it might not be all a joke.


    This is not a good thing. If Saihua knows, I''m afraid I''ll be restless.


    Don''t think about it any more. Turn around and lie down. I don''t dare to practice at this time. I have to prepare for a rest.


    But no matter who it is, once something happens in my heart, it''s difficult to really rest at ease. After I lie down, my mind is full of messy ideas. Sometimes I think of Shengxian gate and my friends. Anyway, it''s difficult to really calm down and rest.


    The previous calm was broken at this moment. I was restless, so I got up again, pushed the door out and went outside to see the night view of Shushan gate.


    After all, Shushan gate is not a city. There are basically no lights at night. Except for the faint light of several stars in the night sky, it is dark everywhere.


    I can still see every plant in the distance, which is almost the same as that in the daytime. My eyesight is not generally good, which has something to do with my strong physical body.


    Jin dingzhang, who lives next to me, probably heard me go out. At this time, he also came to me and calmly said to me, "is the sect leader worried that we will get the killing sword from Emei sect?"


    I shook my head, looked at a towering mountain in the distance and said to Jin dingzhang, "second elder, I''m not worried about whether I can get the No. 6 sword of killing God sword smoothly, because even without the sword, I can fly to the fairy world. It''s just that over the years, I''ve been practicing wholeheartedly, snubbing the people around me and making them dissatisfied with me, which makes me feel a little sorry in my heart. What he Xian said to me just now made me feel very sorry for them... When we return to Shengxian gate, I must make up for them. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded: "we really should treat our friends better. Sect leader, don''t worry about this. I''ll send a message back to Xianmen and let all the branch rudders treat the sect leader''s brothers well. As for the family and friends of the sect leader who is still in the headquarters of Shengxian gate, they will also be taken care of the most. "


    I looked at Jin dingzhang gratefully: "thank you, elder. Please do this."


    Jin dingzhang said with a smile, "the sect leader should not be distracted by this matter. We should have a rest early. We have to hurry tomorrow morning."


    I nodded: "the second elder goes to rest first. I want to see the night scene here."


    When Jin dingzhang left, I looked at the night view of Shushan gate alone. Like ordinary people, my mood gradually flew away


    Wandering outside, I seem to see the charming scenery of the fairyland.


    Wandering outside the sky seems to exceed the limits of the world.


    Wandering in heaven, I seem to see my future


    After watching the scenery at Shushan gate all night, I didn''t come back until the next morning at the call of Jin dingzhang and others.


    "Is the sect leader okay?" He Xian said with concern, "have you been here last night?"


    I nodded, smiled and said, "I''m fine. I just looked at the scenery here and was fascinated by the scenery here."


    He Xian nodded: "it''s OK. It''s time for us to hurry. Is the sect leader going to say goodbye to elder situ now? "


    I took a look at situ''s Cup coming not far away, met it and said loudly, "elder situ, I''m so disturbed."


    Situ Bei said, "I know you''ll be in a hurry. I''ve come to see you off."


    When situ Chu spoke, he took out a space ring and handed it to me: "here are some small things for you to use on the road."


    I took the space ring, hugged and said, "thank you very much. Do you have anything to bring to master situ Qian? She is now practicing in the immortal gate and has made great progress. You don''t have to worry. "


    Situ Bei said with a smile, "we often have contact. There''s nothing to bother the leader of the golden gate. The Golden Gate leader has a pleasant trip. Please come back and have a seat if you are free. " I wanted to go with you, but I don''t want to go when I see Hua Meixian. Please don''t blame the golden gate master


    I nodded and said, "elder situ, please stay."


    After saying goodbye to situ Chu and taking Hua Meixian, who really didn''t escape, we left the territory of Shushan gate, found Xiao Jin, who remained outside Shushan gate, and set off again for Emei sect.


    This time we won''t stop, open all speed and fly directly to Emei sect.


    Four days later, we successfully reached the sphere of influence of Emei sect.


    After Hua Meixian arrived at her own territory, she said to me at the first time, "Lord Jinmen, there are disciples of Emei sect stationed here. I''ll tell them to inform my father and welcome you, Lord Jinmen."


    I smiled: "don''t bother. Let''s go directly to see leader MOI."


    Hua Meixian nodded: "then please come with me. I''ll lead the way. It''ll save a lot of time. "


    I took a look at Xiao Jin and ordered them to disperse and wait nearby for us to return.


    Xiao Jin and other war beasts heard my order and dispersed together. In the blink of an eye, they couldn''t even see the shadow.


    They rarely come out. It''s time for them to go around and relax.


    It can really save a lot of time to spend Meixian leading the way. Although Emei sect has withered like most immortal sects, they still have absolute authority near the Emei sect''s residence.


    Emei sect disciples are stationed at many checkpoints along the way. If Hua Meixian hadn''t led the way, it would be difficult for us to pass smoothly.


    Some disciples of Emei sect know me. When they see me, their eyes show murderous spirit. They obviously have a great prejudice against me.

 Chapter 874

    We came to emeiding, the center of Emei sect, the core area of Emei sect, and found that it was a world of ice and snow, white and flawless.


    At this time, other places are red flowers and green willows, lush, in sharp contrast to Emei top.


    The beauty of the ice and snow world, no matter where, is difficult to compare with the extreme cold, so we don''t think there is anything here that surprises us.


    Hua Meixian is very competent to introduce the scenery along the way and tell us the legends of several beautiful scenery on Emei top one by one.


    Moi didn''t receive any notice. When we came to Emei sect and saw his people, he was suddenly surprised by our arrival.


    When I came to Emei, I naturally couldn''t be rude. I hugged my fist and said: "Jinfeng of Shengxian sect has come to pay a visit to the leader of Emei sect. Don''t blame the uninvited guests."


    My voice spread far away and could be heard clearly for miles.


    Moi''s voice immediately sounded, and his figure came to me in the blink of an eye: "Lord Jinmen is coming. I hope you''re not surprised."


    I said with a smile, "uninvited guests, how can you blame leader MOI?"


    Moi also said with a smile, "I don''t know what to teach you when the golden gate master comes to the fraud sect?"


    Moi didn''t ask me to sit down, but directly asked me why I came here. It was a little unexpected.


    Maybe he saw the beautiful fairy behind me, so he asked: "headmaster MOI, we came here rashly. We have something to discuss with headmaster MOI. I don''t know if it''s convenient to speak here. I''ll wait... "


    Moi smiled: "please sit down and say."


    After a pause, he seemed to see Jin dingzhang and he Xian behind me. He said "please sit down, two", and turned to sit down by himself.


    We sat down together. Only Hua Meixian was still standing. He didn''t even look at Moi. He didn''t seem to be in harmony with MOI.


    Hua Meixian ignored MOI''s and stood beside me. She directly said to the disciples around MOI, "what are you doing? Serve tea."


    Those disciples looked at each other, and then hurriedly brought tea. They looked quite flustered. It seemed that they were afraid of Huamei fairy.


    Hua Meixian ignored the performance of these disciples and MOI''s gradually ugly face. When the tea came up, she said, "you all go down. There''s nothing for you here."


    The disciples all left. Unexpectedly, they obeyed Hua Meixian''s orders, leaving MOI alone.


    I think MOI doesn''t look good. Just about to say a few polite words to warm up the scene, Hua Meixian has shouted: "I was captured by the people of Shengxian gate. I was definitely dead, but I was saved by the golden gate master. The Golden Gate Lord sent me back for only one purpose, that is to ask for the No. 6 sword of the killing sword in our hands. "


    Moi was stunned, then frowned and said, "what? Number six sword? You beast, how can you talk about such a secret thing? "


    Hua Meixian stared and said, "this is not what I said. Now almost everyone in the outside world knows that the No. 6 sword of killing God sword is in our hands. It''s no longer a secret."


    Moi was stunned again: "what did you say! How is this possible? "


    Hua Meixian said, "if you don''t believe it, ask the golden gate master. If not, how can the golden gate master come to the door to kill the divine sword?"


    Moi frowned and shouted, "what evil things have you done, you beast? Would you mind the Golden Gate leader escorting you back?"


    Moi didn''t mention killing the divine sword, but asked Hua Meixian. It seems that it won''t be easy for us to kill the divine sword.


    Hua Meixian said loudly, "what harm can I do? I just fell in love with some beautiful girls and played casually. Don''t you care about these things? Why did you ask me these things today? "


    Moi said angrily, "what are you talking about, you bastard? You... Are you still human? "


    After a pause, MOI tried to calm his anger, turned to me and said, "the kingmen master smiled. I''m an evil son. I really humiliate the reputation of Emei sect..."


    I smiled: "leader MOI, I don''t know about Emei sect, and I don''t have the right to do so. The purpose of our visit is very simple, that is, the sixth sword of the killing sword. If leader MOI wants to give up this sword, we are willing to pay enough price. "


    Moi could no longer pretend to be a fool, looked at me and said in embarrassment: "yes, I do have a killer sword in Emei sect, but I don''t know if it is a No. 6 sword. That''s the treasure of Emei sect, so I can only regret to tell the leader of golden gate that we can''t give you this sword. "


    After listening to MOI''s words, I feel a little disappointed, but it doesn''t mean that I''m disappointed to have no hope: "leader MOI, I don''t know if anyone in your sect can use this killing sword now?"


    Moi said with a smile, "the killer sword is the most precious treasure in the fairy world. We are all mortals and it''s normal that we can''t use it. The leader of the golden gate asked what this meant. Is it true that the leader of the golden gate can use this killing sword as in the legend? "


    I smiled and took out the killing sword in my body. After MOI saw it clearly, he said, "I have two killing swords. One is the mother sword of the killing sword you see now, and the other has been fused by the mother sword, which is the number seven sword. I''m the master of this sword now. If leader MOI has any questions, you might as well try it. "


    Moi stared at the killing sword in my hand and said in some panic, "who is the leader of the golden gate? How can the killing sword recognize him?"


    I said in a positive way: "killing God sword is the main reason for killing God, and it depends entirely on the sword itself. It''s not you and I has the final say. Leader MOI should be very clear about this. I don''t need to explain anything more. "


    Moi glanced at Hua Meixian sitting next to me and suddenly asked, "I heard that my villain was ordered to kill. Dare you ask the leader of the golden gate, how much will that man pay for his life?"


    I was stunned. I felt that MOI always looked around and said nothing else. He was insincere, so he said faintly: "it''s said that it''s ten gathering elixirs..."


    "Ten miraculous pills?" Moi''s face brightened: "it seems that the person who wants his life is not a really powerful person... I can still take out these ten gathering pills. If I take out ten gathering pills to the Golden Gate leader, can I exchange them for him?"


    I suddenly understood MOI''s mind. I couldn''t refuse MOI immediately, so I took a dark look at Jin dingzhang.


    Jin dingzhang immediately said, "headmaster MOI, what you said seems too insincere. If your son is really worth ten julingdan, will we send him back all the way? We are all understanding people. Why not be honest with each other? "


    Jin dingzhang''s momentum suddenly soared, and he looked like he would take action if he didn''t agree.

 Chapter 875

    Moi looked at Jin dingzhang and suddenly sighed, "tell me clearly, how can you release Huamei fairy?"


    Jin dingzhang said impolitely, "we have made it very clear that as long as we kill the divine sword. Leader MOI, although the killing sword is good, no one can use it. It''s useless to stay. In my opinion, I might as well exchange it for your childe''s life. Your son is your only son. Leave his life. Maybe one day in the future, he will make great contributions to Emei sect. "


    "Make great contributions?" Moi sneered: "he''s lucky if he doesn''t make a big disaster for me. I don''t expect him to help Emei sect."


    Jin dingzhang frowned and said, "so, leader MOI doesn''t want to exchange your son''s life with a killing sword?"


    Moi glanced at Hua Meixian and suddenly scolded angrily, "you beast will defeat our Emei sect sooner or later. Hum, this time I''ll let you have a long memory and let the Golden Gate leader punish you. "


    Hua Meixian curled her lips and said like a girl, "if Jinmen mainly wants to punish me, I have been dead for a long time. Just be direct and take out the killing sword and give it to the Golden Gate leader. I haven''t been happy for a long time. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll be suffocated. "


    Moi was furious and shouted, "you beast, in front of the golden gate master, you said such words. I really regret that I didn''t hit you!"


    Hua Meixian stood up and said loudly, "you split me. I don''t want to live long ago. You think I''m afraid of death."


    Moi was furious, and a dazzling aura came out of his palm, which could really kill Hua Meixian at any time.


    But maybe it''s because Hua Meixian is really MOI''s only son. Although he is angry, he still can''t really chop Hua Meixian to death.


    I looked at everything in front of me, understood it in my heart, and slowly said, "headmaster MOI, do you have some unspeakable hidden dangers? My friend is a famous doctor. If you don''t mind, we may be able to help you. "


    Moi was stunned and looked at He Xian. His anger gradually disappeared: "the friend of the golden gate master knows medicine?"


    I nodded: "He Xian''s medical skill is the best I''ve ever seen. But if he Xian can''t cure it, I''m afraid there''s nothing others can do."


    Moi''s face was surprised, hugged his fist and said to He Xian, "Miss He Xian, I don''t know if you can help me have a look?"


    He Xian glanced at me, nodded and said, "yes. However, I can''t guarantee that any disease can be cured. After all, some diseases can''t be cured even if Da Luo Jinxian comes to earth. "


    Moi sighed, "please help me first. If it can be cured, it''s easy to say about killing the divine sword."


    He Xian smiled: "since leader MOI said, I''ll try. Please relax. I''ll check it for you first. "


    Hua Meixian seemed to distrust He Xian''s medical skills and said with a trace of doubt, "can you?"


    He Xian said, "if you don''t want to, I''ll save you trouble."


    Hua Meixian immediately smiled and said, "you are the leader of the golden gate. I believe you."


    He Xian ignored Hua Meixian''s, slowly injected a spirit into Hua Meixian''s body and began to diagnose Hua Meixian''s disease.


    Everyone calmed down and waited for the results of He Xian''s examination. At this time, I knew that the reason why Hua Meixian was lustful was because of something wrong with her body.


    But I had never heard of such a problem, and I was surprised for a moment.


    A quarter of an hour later, he Xian took back his aura, then checked it with the power of the yuan God, and finally turned to us and said, "this is a congenital disease. There are only two ways to cure it. One is to reshape the body. This is the safest and most thorough treatment, but it will cost a lot of money, manpower and material resources. "


    Moi frowned and said, "our Emei sect is not the immortal sect. It''s difficult to reshape the flesh. At least we can''t do it now... What''s the second method?"


    He Xian said: "the second way is to change genes and use new genes to change your childe''s body, which is equivalent to making a new body. It takes less manpower and material resources to do this, but the new body will be very different from your childe''s body now... It will take longer, and it will take at least more than a year to complete. "


    Moi was overjoyed: "do you mean that as long as it takes a year, Hua Meixian''s disease can get better?"


    He Xian nodded: "that''s it. However, during this year, your son still needs to continue to absorb the vitality of others to maintain his life, otherwise he may not last for less than a year. "


    At this time, I completely understood that Hua Meixian didn''t really do things with the injured men and women because of lust, but because of the lack of innate vitality and the need to suck the vitality of others to maintain his own life. She had to do those things.


    What I don''t understand is that in this case, there are many panacea that can prolong people''s life. Why do you have to take the vitality of others?


    Hua Meixian was about to see my question and took the initiative to say, "I''m sick. I''m afraid few people will believe it. In order to live, I can only regularly absorb the vitality of others and make others depressed. I was wrongly told that I am a greedy and lecherous man regardless of men and women. "


    I asked, "can''t you take a panacea to prolong your life?"


    Hua Meixian shook her head: "if I could, how could I suck the vitality of others? Leader of the golden gate, I know that people all over the world despise me and want to kill me, but I really can''t help it. I''m the only descendant of the Mo family. I can''t die now... "


    Before Hua Meixian finished her words, MOI continued: "the kingmen master smiled. The dog''s life is short, and he almost died before he was ten... I really can''t teach him such vicious skills as sucking other people''s vitality to maintain his life. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t done so at the beginning, nothing would have happened, and the reputation of our Emei sect wouldn''t be as good as it is now. "


    I frowned and asked, "Hua Meixian, tell me the truth, have you ever sucked all the vitality of others and killed others?"


    Hua Meixian said, "don''t worry, golden sect leader. Every time I suck other people''s vitality, I choose the warrior. The warrior has strong vitality. When I take it, I only take it for up to one year at a time, so it won''t happen. "


    When Hua Meixian said this, she looked very calm and seemed to be telling the truth.

 Chapter 876

    I''ve heard that Hua Meixian killed her younger martial sister, so I know that Hua Meixian''s words are not all true.


    When I was about to expose him, he continued: "just for self-protection, every time I do such a thing, I will erase the memory of others as much as possible. Sometimes when I meet strong people to resist, I will inevitably hurt them. At first, no one died because of me, but over time, some people still hallucinate because I was affected. "


    He showed a look of regret on his face, gritted his teeth and said, "there was a girl who was originally a disciple of our Emei sect and my junior sister. Because I suddenly fell ill that day, she was the only one around, so I had to suck her vitality... That day I forgot to erase her memory and hallucinated her, and mistakenly thought I gave her to that girl."


    "Then the younger martial sister committed suicide and left a suicide note before she died, saying how I can make the world think I am a greedy and lecherous bastard... This is the only person I know who killed me and the nightmare of my life..."


    After listening to Hua Meixian''s words, I felt that the Hua Meixian I knew before was not alone with this Hua Meixian now. The contrast before and after this was too great, which made me a little unacceptable.


    I thought that Hua Meixian was an unforgivable villain who was greedy for flowers and lusts and hurt people''s lives. She was an absolutely unforgivable villain.


    Now it seems that he actually has his own difficulties, but also because he was entangled by disease and had to hurt others.


    Of course, if you hurt others, you can''t be forgiven. At least those who are hurt won''t forgive him.


    People are good. They don''t recruit him or provoke him. Why should they absorb vitality by him, so as to make others hallucinate?


    After many people have hallucinations, they will do things that hurt themselves or others. To put it bluntly, they are still hurt by Huamei fairy.


    Hua Meixian definitely killed more than his younger martial sister. Over the years, I don''t know how many people died because of him, but he doesn''t know.


    Girls who mistakenly think that they have been infringed by Hua Meixian will do unimaginable things once they can''t think about it. I can think of this, and Hua Meixian should also think of it.


    The reason why he didn''t think about it was that he was afraid of conscience and couldn''t sleep at night.


    He''s running away, subconsciously, or consciously.


    Hua Meixian''s behavior is understandable, but she can''t be forgiven.


    Contradictory, I don''t know how to go on at this time. Since he Xian has a way to save Hua Meixian, let her try.


    Maybe after Hua Meixian''s disease is cured, he can redeem himself, help those who have been hurt by him, and save those who have been hurt by him.


    He Xian looked at me and said, "the best way is to reshape the flesh, because it comes quickly and won''t have any worries."


    I understand what he Xian means. Hua Meixian''s body hurts too many people. If you keep it the same, I don''t know how many people want to kill him quickly. Only by reshaping the body can you have a chance to avoid such a thing.


    But even so, Hua Meixian should pay a price for what he has done, so he must not blindly escape.


    As soon as I read this, I said to He Xian, "since Hua Meixian has had to hurt others, in my opinion, we should still help him. Well, we have been preparing materials for reshaping the flesh in Shengxian gate. If the materials are fully collected, we will help Hua Meixian first. As for ling''er, please wait for them. Maybe they won''t say anything. "


    Speaking of this, I suddenly looked at Hua Meixian and said, "but you must bear your previous mistakes. After we help you, you should apologize to the victims and help them recover as much as possible. This is one of my conditions, which you must agree to. "


    Hua Meixian nodded and said positively, "if the golden gate master doesn''t say, I will do the same. I must be responsible for my mistakes and never be a shrinking turtle. "


    I stopped talking to Hua Meixian and nodded at He Xian: "do as I say."


    He Xian frowned and said, "the sect leader has figured out that this is not a small matter. The supreme elder may not agree."


    I said, "saving people''s lives is better than building a level 7 floating slaughter. The supreme elder will understand what I do after he knows the truth."


    My words came out in front of MOI and others, and MOI said, "if the golden gate master is in a dilemma, you don''t have to spend so much manpower and material resources for Hua Meixian. I can find someone to help him change his genes and use the new genes to create a new body for him. "


    I thought, "in this case, it will take at least a year. In this year, Hua Meixian doesn''t know how much vitality she has to suck from others... If this goes on, I''m afraid everyone will never forgive him again. "


    Moi nodded: "what the golden gate master said is really reasonable, but if you want to reshape the body, you need too many materials. Even the immortal gate, it''s difficult to get together in a moment, and it also takes a lot of time."


    Jin dingzhang said aside, "please rest assured, leader MOI, because several friends of the sect leader need to shape the body. We have prepared it for a long time. A person''s body material is almost the same."


    Moi was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "I''ll never forget your great kindness, master of the golden gate, the second elder, Miss He Xian."


    After a pause, he said rather reluctantly, "I''ll get the killer sword for the golden gate master right away. I''ve offended him a lot before. I hope the golden gate master won''t be surprised."


    I said with a smile: "leader MOI, you''re welcome. We came here to ask for the killing sword. It''s our faux pas first. We won''t want you for nothing. If you have any conditions, just put it forward. "


    Moi said, "as long as I can cure my son, nothing else is important. Lord Jinmen, can you promise me an unkind request? "


    I nodded: "please speak clearly."


    Moi said, "I''m going to go to Shengxian gate with you right away. I don''t know if it''s impolite?"


    I smiled: "well, we just want to return to the immortal gate right away. Since leader MOI is willing to go with us, let''s go together."


    Moi immediately shouted, "come on, go and get the killer sword."


    A disciple of Emei sect appeared in response, and then backed out with a fist. He didn''t speak from beginning to end.


    The disciple didn''t speak, but I keenly felt that his strength was higher than Hua Meixian. It seems that among Emei sect, he is also a crouching tiger, hidden dragon and can''t be underestimated.


    It''s not surprising that there are some hidden experts in ancient sects. Many people know this, but no one will talk about it publicly.

 Chapter 877

    This disciple reminds me of Forrest Gump entrusted to me by Jin Wei. I don''t know how he practices now. Can someone take care of him in Yixian residence.


    Thinking of this, I asked Jin dingzhang, "can Forrest Gump reshape his flesh now?"


    Jin dingzhang rumored: "Forrest Gump has broken through the realm of Wuxian. I think he can help him reshape his flesh. After we collect more materials, we''ll help him and the friends of the sect leader. "


    I nodded slightly, motioned to know, turned to MOI and said, "leader MOI, are there war beasts in your sect?"


    Moi shook his head: "Emei sect has no war animals since its inception. We never keep war animals."


    I nodded: "then I can only ask you to take as few people to Shengxian gate as possible. We came here by war beast this time, and we can only take one or two more people back at the same time."


    Moi nodded: "it doesn''t matter. We have our own means of transportation. No matter how many people can keep up with you."


    I know that many Xiuxian sects now also use high-tech things, so I won''t say much. I just nodded and waited for the arrival of the killer sword.


    A few minutes later, the Emei disciple who had appeared for a moment came back with a box in his hand. He looked very heavy. He felt very difficult when walking.


    Put down the box in his hand, the disciple saluted with boxing and left silently. Unexpectedly, he didn''t say a word.


    Moi picked up the box, walked up to me and said to me, "master Jinmen, this is the killer sword that Emei sect has always used as the treasure of the town sect. Please take it."


    When I took the box and opened it, I saw a killer sword lying in it, which was almost the same as the killer sword in my hand.


    This sword is much lighter than the killing sword in my hand, but even so, it is still very heavy. It is at least twice as heavy as my No. 7 sword.


    Put away the No. 6 sword. I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, leader MOI. We''ll go back to Shengxian gate and reshape your body."


    Moi said, "thank you, Lord Jinmen. We''re all welcome to take what we need."


    I smiled, turned to Jin dingzhang and he Xian and said, "ready to go."


    Jin dingzhang and he Xian nodded together, turned and left


    I didn''t expect to get the No. 6 sword of killer sword so smoothly. I still have a feeling of dreaming on the road.


    Jin dingzhang also had this feeling. At this time, he quietly said to me on Xiao Jiu''s back: "MOI said so firmly at the beginning. How could he give us the killing sword so easily after hearing that we can help his son? Is there fraud? "


    I said, "Hua Meixian is the son of MOI. Maybe it''s because he cares too much about Hua Meixian. As a father, I often think about children first and then others. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded: "it makes sense. Emei disciples are always not allowed to get married and have children. MOI has lived so long and has his own son. Naturally, he attaches great importance to it."


    I smiled and said, "do you also want to have your own son? If you act now, there is still time. "


    Jin dingzhang laughed and said, "most of the people who cultivate immortals will not leave their offspring, otherwise they will be reluctant to give up and produce heart demons when they fly to the fairy world. I may fly to the fairyland soon. These things will be avoided. "


    I know they won''t stay in Shengxian gate for long. Suddenly, I don''t give up: "the elders are about to leave. I don''t know when I can meet again."


    Jin dingzhang said, "although the immortal sect in the fairy world is weak, it will also be the destination of our disciples of the immortal sect. The sect leader will fly to the fairy world. We will wait for the sect leader in the fairy world and take the sect leader to the fairy gate of the fairy world to meet us. "


    I nodded: "I hope that day will come earlier."


    Jin dingzhang said, "this is certain. The sect leader has extraordinary talent. It won''t be long before he will break through the realm of martial god. He can fly to the fairy world for thousands of years at most."


    I glanced at Moi and others in front of me and said with a sigh: "a hundred years ago, I was a child bent on reaching the martial arts level. Now we are discussing when to fly to the fairy world. Is this what the world often says that things are changeable?"


    Jin dingzhang said solemnly, "people who cultivate immortality will always face all kinds of life and death, and finally slowly become emotionally indifferent... Sect leader, you are too affectionate. I''m afraid you will touch the demons because of your emotions in the future cultivation. Please be careful, especially when you break through the martial god. Once the heart demon appears, it will be extremely dangerous. "


    I know what Jin dingzhang said is true, but I don''t know how to change my "weakness": "what should I do? It would be best to avoid demons. "


    Jin dingzhang thought: "as far as I know, the sect leader is sentimental because his fate in the world of mortals is not over... The only solution is to join the world of mortals and become an ordinary person. After a lifetime, he can taste the cold and warmth of the world, and then maybe he can avoid the birth of demons."


    "Into the world of mortals?" I am a little puzzled: "I am in the world of mortals. How can I enter the world of mortals?"


    Jin dingzhang said, "what the sect leader said about the world of mortals is different from what I said about the world of mortals. What I mean by the world of mortals is to let the sect leader give up his cultivation and go into the world of mortals to experience the life of ordinary people and everything that ordinary people need to experience... "


    I suddenly understood something in my heart. There was a trace of intention in my heart.


    The world of mortals is the most training person. Some martial artists were born in the Xiuxian family. Without the experience of the world of mortals, it is difficult to really reach the highest level.


    That''s what I did. Although I experienced some ordinary people''s life when I was a child, I still had too little experience.


    For me, Jin dingzhang''s proposal can solve my weakness, enter the world of mortals, accept the baptism of the world of mortals, and finally surpass myself and fly to the fairyland.


    That''s it. I''m determined to go to the world of mortals after Hua Meixian and other things are over.


    I will not really give up my skills, but I will not use my skills as much as possible and live like an ordinary person until I fully realize the life of an ordinary person.


    Experience, heart training is the most fundamental purpose.


    People''s hearts are the most unpredictable and mysterious. It''s easy to practice your heart. It''s even more difficult to do it.


    The world of mortals may be the best place to practice my mind. Only after I go deep into the world of mortals and experience all things in the world of mortals, can my state of mind be really strong and reach the peak.

 Chapter 878

    Hua Meixian''s body has been remodeled by Jin Xiang and others. Because of Jin dingzhang''s warning, I am ready to go to the world of mortals to experience, so I put out all the most important things at hand and finish them one by one.


    First of all, I asked Jin Xiang and others to help Hua Meixian reshape her flesh. Then I launched the branch disciples of Shengxian gate in various cities in Chilong to go all out to find and buy enough materials for my friends to shape her flesh.


    I want to help my friends shape the flesh and fulfill my promise before Jinxiang and others fly to the fairyland.


    Hundreds of thousands of disciples of Shengxian sect mobilized tens of millions of people to help. It took several years to gather all the materials enough for my friends to shape the body.


    This was somewhat unexpected. I thought a few months would be enough, but it took years.


    It took me several years to complete this one thing alone. I''m afraid it would be a lot longer if I didn''t have a large number of disciples at the branch of Shengxian gate and I wanted to fulfill my promise at all costs.


    Yuan Shen bodies such as ling''er, Xiao Zhu and Wan''er are very surprised with their flesh bodies. In order to adapt to their flesh bodies more quickly, they have chosen to practice the mind method of the immortal ascending gate and shut up at the same time.


    Zhou Xiaoying was the only one. Because she was a repaired body, she didn''t go to seclusion immediately. Instead, she went back to Jingshen city to have a look.


    In order not to let others disturb them, I specially let them enter the forbidden area of Shengxian gate to practice with Jin Ke, who has already entered the flame pool in the forbidden area.


    After that, I contacted my old brothers one by one to give them enough cultivation resources to meet their requirements and fulfill my previous commitments to them.


    The old brothers have their own things, and some have already got married. My help may not be very helpful to them, but I must fulfill my promise. I can''t break my promise to others.


    The old brothers'' affairs were solved, including Qi zuyue. They didn''t have any complaints.


    The most difficult thing to solve is the people around me, my mother and family, as well as my friends and brothers.


    I called them to yixianju and told them my plan, which was unanimously opposed by them.


    Mother, in particular, has never heard from the people I sent to find my father. Now I have to go to practice alone. She almost wanted to contact the aborigines here a long time ago. However, Jin Xiang told me that the aborigines here have been driven away and imprisoned in the Dahuan mountain to the north of Shengxian gate, and few people appear in the sphere of influence of Shengxian gate, So I gave up the idea.


    Now the area in front of me doesn''t look like a big mountain. It''s completely a large desert. There''s nothing else except one or two small trees or a small piece of weeds.


    With more and more curiosity, I fly faster and faster, and go deeper and deeper into this desert.


    After flying for a long time, I didn''t see a person or any animals. Here is a dead land. The only life is a rare number of small trees and weeds.


    At my speed, I have flown tens of thousands of kilometers in half a day. There is no one in such a large area. It is impossible to see people if I want to fly forward.


    I was ready to go back, and I was vaguely disappointed.


    Just then, the yuan God in my body suddenly said, "be careful, there is a powerful energy approaching."


    I looked in the direction pointed by the yuan God and really found an amazing energy.


    This energy is amazing. It''s much stronger than the energy generated when I hit with all my strength.


    What is it? I flew towards that energy with surprise.


    That energy was moving, and it was very fast. It happened to be flying towards me.


    I was curious, faster, and soon saw what it looked like.


    A spirit beast? Or is it a human warrior wearing clothes made of animal skin?

 Chapter 879

    The visitor looks very strange and looks like a human, but he has long blond hair and long hair on his face. He can''t tell whether it is a human or a spirit beast.


    When he saw me, he stopped and hung motionless in the air.


    My yuan God quietly explored what the other party was, but the yuan God soon said with a bitter face, "his yuan God is too strong for me to get close."


    Isn''t the yuan God stronger than my yuan God than the yuan God of the warrior in the realm of Wu God?


    This must be human beings. Either it is the Yuanshen body, or there will not be such a powerful Yuanshen.


    "Your Excellency?" I greeted him with a fist and said, "I''m Jinfeng. I don''t know what you call me?"


    The monster in front of me looked at me and remained motionless.


    I was wondering why he didn''t speak. My yuan God had said, "he said he is also a human, but he can''t understand what you said. He can only contact me with the yuan God and let me tell him what he said."


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "are you an Aboriginal here?"


    The yuan God told my words to the yuan God of the other party. The other party passed back the meaning he wanted to express to my yuan God through his yuan God. After a circle, I could understand what he wanted to say.


    It turns out that this person is not an Aboriginal here, but an aboriginal in the Dahuan mountain as Jin Xiang said before.


    He came here to find a better place to live than dahuanshan, and happened to meet me.


    I was excited and worried about meeting the aborigines of Shengxian gate.


    I''ve always wanted to get in touch with the aborigines of Shengxian gate to see if they can get along well with us, but if the other party knows that I''m the master of Shengxian gate who drove them away, I''m afraid this aborigine who is stronger than me will attack me immediately.


    I remember Jin Xiang said that aborigines have no cultivation skills and combat skills. The highest adult is the top military general. Now this person is obviously a Wuxian level figure and may be a high-level Wuxian. I don''t quite understand.


    The aborigines, who have yuan gods stronger than martial gods and seem to be stronger than ordinary martial immortals, seem to have misunderstood Jinxiang before.


    Aborigines are not unable to practice, but the focus of their practice is not the flesh, but the yuan God.


    After communicating with him through Yuanshen, my Yuanshen gradually taught me his language, and I could understand some words.


    This is one of the advantages of a warrior who has a yuan God. I will learn everything very quickly. I listened to each other''s words for a while, and I can barely understand some words, which is absolutely impossible among ordinary people.


    It is said that the aborigines reject us outsiders, but when this person talked to me, he didn''t mean to exclude me. On the contrary, he was still a little enthusiastic.


    I wanted to go out for training, but Sai Hua''er and others didn''t allow me. Now I accidentally came into contact with this unnamed aboriginal. It''s better to experience their life among them.


    As soon as I read this, I said in the language of the half unfamiliar aborigines I just learned: "my name is ah Feng. What''s your name, please?"


    The man saw me speak in their language. Although I stammered and expressed my meaning clearly, he immediately became closer.


    He said to me in his language, "my name is ardor. Nice to meet you."


    I saw that he didn''t mean any harm, so I stepped forward and continued, "I don''t know where this is. I haven''t met any humans since I came in. You are the first human I saw. I wonder if you know the way out of here? "


    Ador took off his long hair mask and revealed a human cheek similar to ours.


    He looks a little thin and has big eyes. According to our aesthetic view, he is a very handsome young man.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. I don''t know how to get out of here except back to our road around the mountain," said ardor


    I just wanted to get close to ador. When he said this, I pointed behind me: "there is a desert over there, and there is no end to the desert. Where you come from, is it all desert? Is there an end? "


    Addor came from the north. I walked from the west to the East. If we meet here, a large area behind me and in the North may be deserted.


    My guess is really good. Ardor''s words confirm that there are deserts in the north, extending all the way to the big ring mountain.


    Now this area is not a desert, only the East in front of me and the south we have never been to.


    I frowned and said, "it seems that if you want to go out, you can either go back the same way, or look for a way out to the East and south. Addor, where are you going? How about we go together? "


    A duo nodded: "well, I happen to feel lonely alone. It''s best to have a Feng with you."


    The language gradually became fluent, and there were more words between us. I introduced myself. I only said that my name was ah Feng. I was a martial artist. I came here to practice. I didn''t expect to get lost.


    Addor told me that he was a native of Shengxian gate and warmly invited me to visit his hometown Dahuan mountain.


    This is what I want, but now I still want to pretend to continue to look for a way out and fly in the desert with ardor.


    After flying for a day, we didn''t see the boundary of the desert, nor did we find anything special.


    Disappointed addor suggested that we camp here when it was dark and continue to look for places that may not exist in the desert tomorrow morning.


    If we don''t find anything tomorrow, we''ll leave here and go to the great ring mountain, the hometown of ardor.


    Naturally, I have no objection to this proposal. I landed on a sand dune with ardor.


    I saw that addor didn''t bring anything except a hairy coat. So I took out some food and water from my space ring and gave it to addor and ate with him.


    This move of mine surprised addor. He had never seen the space ring. He didn''t know where I took out the food and water. He asked endlessly.


    If I hadn''t shown him the space ring and showed him how to get things from the space ring, he would just keep asking.


    The food I brought was all dry food, which tasted bad and could only barely satisfy my hunger, but ador ate a lot and praised the delicacy.


    Addor must have never eaten such dry food I brought. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say it''s delicious.


    There must be no snacks and dry food from the outside world in dahuanshan. It''s very normal that ardor hasn''t seen or eaten it.

 Chapter 880

    After eating, I took out a night pearl in the space ring as a lighting lamp. Unexpectedly, when ardor saw it, he immediately shouted that it was a baby.


    I gave this pearl of night to ador. Looking at his happy appearance, I knew that he was only 20 years old this year.


    The 20-year-old congenital warrior is also an expert in the realm of Wuxian. He is much better than my so-called holy body. I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    I''ve heard from Jin Xiang that the aborigines of Shengxian gate are all born martial artists. They are martial masters at birth and generals when they grow up.


    I already know this, and I don''t think it''s strange, but I''m a little confused about Jin Xiang''s saying that the aborigines didn''t practice their martial arts and war skills.


    Ardor is clearly a Wuxian. If he doesn''t have the martial arts and combat skills to practice, how does he achieve this step?


    If you ask the questions in my heart, you should be able to get the answer, but once ardor asks me how I know they don''t have skills and combat skills, how should I answer?


    After thinking for a long time, I finally couldn''t help beating around the Bush: "what is your realm, ardor? High level Wuxian? "


    Ador played with the night pearl in his hand and looked like a child who had never seen anything in the world.


    He said casually, "I don''t know. Shortly after I was born, my patriarch sent me to my master for cultivation. Until a few days ago, my master told me to come here to find a place more suitable for our survival. I don''t know anything else."


    "Didn''t your master tell you what skill you practiced?" I didn''t give up. I continued to ask, "is your master an outsider?"


    Ah duo opened his eyes wide and said childishly, "ah Feng, how do you know my master is a foreigner? I tell you, although Shifu has always been unwilling to tell me his origin, I know that he is not one of our people or other families in Dahuan mountain. He is very mysterious. He lives alone on the top of the big ring mountain. He never goes down the mountain and doesn''t see anyone visiting him. "


    I seem to see a worldly expert, a worldly expert living in seclusion in Dahuan mountain: "what''s your master''s name? Is it great? "


    Ador tilted his head and thought, as if recalling his master.


    I waited quietly for ador to speak without disturbing him.


    After thinking about it for a while, ador suddenly smiled bitterly, "I don''t know if my master is powerful or not. I haven''t seen him fight with anyone. Moreover, master never allowed me to ask his name and origin. He only asked me to call him "master."


    I was very disappointed and understood one thing, that is, addor was so simple that he was almost stupid.


    "Ah Feng, do you want to see my master? When we get back, I can take you to my master''s. Apart from his eccentric temper and unwillingness to speak, he is still very good. "


    I just felt that I couldn''t ask any more. Ador spoke himself, so I smiled: "your master may not see me. My strength is not high. He is an expert in the world and doesn''t look up to me."


    A duo smiled: "no, ah Feng, your strength is not bad, I can feel it. I remember when my people asked for help from Shifu, although Shifu would not show up to meet them, as long as the people made it clear, Shifu would generally help. For example, this time I came to find a new place to live. Master sent me after listening to the requests of many people there. "


    I smiled and stopped saying this. Instead, I asked, "do people in your family usually live together?"


    Ador nodded, "except that I practice with my master, all the other people live together. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset. They go hunting in the mountains and grow grain in the ground. They are also carefree. "


    Speaking of this, the originally happy ardor suddenly became sad: "our life would be very happy if the land around the great ring mountain was not poor and the food planted was not enough to eat. And I''m not looking for a new place to live. I''m already asleep in bed. "


    I said, "don''t you grow enough food to eat? Are there too many people? "


    Ador nodded: "I don''t know about other families. The people of our family will increase by hundreds to thousands every year. Originally, the food planted on our land is enough for all of us to eat, and there will even be a surplus. Unfortunately, there are too many people now, and there is not enough food for everyone... "


    I saw that ador''s face was a little ugly. Knowing that he was sad that his people didn''t have enough to eat, I comforted him: "it doesn''t matter. When we find a new place to live, your people won''t starve."


    After a pause, I said, "just now you said your people went hunting in the mountains. Do you have a lot of prey to hunt?"


    When it came to hunting, ador was immediately excited and said loudly, "when our family hunts, everyone goes together. Except the elderly, children and pregnant people, we go up the mountain together and spend a whole day surrounding the prey on the mountain. In the evening, the powerful men of the clan will enter the herd to hunt prey. Whoever kills more prey can get more meat... "


    Ador fell into the memory of hunting and told me in detail about several hunting he had participated in when he was a child. It seemed that he had regarded me as his people.


    Listening to addor''s introduction to hunting and other things, I got a general understanding of the living habits of the aborigines of shengxianmen.


    In fact, they are not the aborigines of shengxianmen. They claim to be the descendants of the God of fire in ancient times and call themselves the fire clan.


    All the aborigines of shengxianmen are fire people, but they gradually split into many families in their long life.


    Each family is relatively independent. People of a large family live together, work together and share the fruits of labor together.


    The head of the family is the supreme ruler of the family. He has absolute power.


    Every hundred years, all families living in dahuanshan will elect a patriarch recognized by all families.


    The identity of the patriarch is equivalent to that of the leader of our Chilong state, who has the right to govern all families.


    The family of the patriarch not only does not need to work, but also has the right to first enjoy the fruits of other people''s double labor. It is a complete Royal aristocracy.


    Therefore, every hundred years when the chief of the clan is elected, that is, when the people of the fire clan compete in martial arts.


    Here, strength is still respected. Whoever has strong strength can be a big patriarch. Whoever can give priority to enjoying more food and resources, living in a better house and having more power.


    The fire people are very xenophobic. Any alien or race, they go all out to drive away the killing and show no mercy.


    The reason why the first sect leader of Shengxian sect came here and had a large-scale battle with the fire clan is that the fire clan is xenophobic.

 Chapter 881

    According to addor, the fire people who were driven to the Dahuan mountain had not changed their xenophobic habits before. They excluded all outsiders except his master.


    Although Dahuan mountain is a mountainous area with inconvenient transportation, cold in winter and hot in summer, it is also a vast place with abundant resources, which is barely enough for the life of Huo people.


    If there are foreign races or humans coming, this is difficult to guarantee, which is probably one of the reasons why the fire people are still xenophobic.


    About 200 years ago, another big patriarch was elected, and a more enlightened big patriarch was replaced.


    After this patriarch took office, he changed his previous policy of exclusion and took the initiative to send people away from Dahuan mountain to contact the people of Shengxian gate, hoping to get the help of Shengxian gate or find other places more suitable for living.


    But none of the people sent went back. They all disappeared and their life and death were uncertain.


    At that time, the patriarch thought that all the people sent were killed by the people of Shengxian gate. After all, the hatred between the two sides was too deep. It was normal for the people of Shengxian gate to kill the fire people.


    So the patriarch''s plan was stranded, and no one dared to go to Shengxian gate for help.


    In fact, this matter is not to blame for the immortal gate, because those people were not killed by the people of the immortal gate, but by the devil scorpion.


    Unfortunately, the fire people don''t know this. They don''t know that the scorpion is the real murderer.


    The most recent one hundred years ago, the Huo people elected the patriarch again, and the former patriarch abdicated.


    After the new patriarch took office, he continued to carry out reform under the influence of the previous patriarch.


    However, this reform is no longer to contact with Shengxian gate, but to take the initiative to directly accept some outsiders who accidentally entered dahuanshan as distinguished guests of the fire family, treat them with courtesy, and hope to get their help to improve the fate of the fire family.


    They began to accept outsiders, the practice of exclusion changed slowly, and finally let some outsiders settle in the residence of the fire people and live with the fire people.


    Ardor''s master is one of the outsiders and the most powerful of them.


    The reason why ador was not surprised when he saw me, or rejected me like the legend, was precisely because there were outsiders in the fire family, and ador gradually got used to contacting outsiders.


    Maybe that''s why addor invited me to the fire clan residence.


    Find out this, and I won''t ask addor any more.


    I talked with ador almost all night and knew everything I should know. I had some time to rest and prepare to meet the fire people.


    Early the next morning, I took out food and water to ardor. He shook his head and said, "it''s so early now, it''s not time to eat..."


    I remember what he said last night that the fire people only eat two meals a day, the first at about 10 a.m. and the second at dark in the afternoon.


    This is because the fire clan is really short of food. They have to save some.


    I smiled and advised ador to eat. I told him that I had brought a lot of food. When I arrived at the fire family''s residence around the mountain, I would provide food to his people free of charge, so that his people could eat full. Then he ate happily.


    After dinner, we continued to fly south until we reached the foot of a towering bare mountain, but we still couldn''t find a place to live.


    Ador wanted to give up this mission, but I wanted to see what was on the other side of the mountain and advised ador to fly up the mountain together.


    This time, after flying for about half an hour, we had to stop.


    I knew that the world where shengxianmen is located is a small world. It must not be as big as oxygen star.


    The mountain where we are now seems to be the edge of the small world. We flew up the mountain and soon saw the top of the mountain.


    On the other side of the mountain, there is chaos, which is an obvious boundary of potential plane, and it is impossible to cross it easily.


    If you are not an immortal or a god man, you can''t easily cross such a chaotic interface.


    The chaotic Qi contained in the chaotic interface is a more ferocious energy than immortal Qi. Even the King Kong immortal body of the warrior in the martial god realm will immediately turn into nothingness after a little contact.


    It can be seen that the small world where Shengxian gate is located is not a complete small world, but an evolving small world.


    This small world is not the ball we usually see, but the most surprising square.


    I don''t know how thick the underground of the small world is, but its length and width are about a square.


    Within the scope of this square, mountains, rivers, flowers, trees, birds, animals and so on already exist, but outside this square, it is still chaotic and not suitable for any creature to survive.


    The desert where we are now is about the transition area, because there are only some rare vegetation here.


    Ador and I are helpless to prepare to return. If we are unwilling, we can only do so.


    I temporarily thought of the East. We haven''t gone through it yet. If the East is also a desert, my guess is verified.


    So I consulted with ador not to return directly, but to make a detour from the east to the place where we met.


    In this way, even if we go to all the deserts, we won''t leave any places where we haven''t gone and miss the places where we can live.


    Ador saw that I thought of him wholeheartedly, agreed with my suggestion, and continued to look for a place to live with me.


    After flying again for more than half a day, we finally returned to the place where we met. Unfortunately, there is no place to live here as I expected.


    The habitable place has long been surrounded by the Shengxian gate with a huge wall.


    In vain, when ardor was disappointed, he again asked me to return to the great ring mountain with him.


    Naturally, I readily agreed, and went all night with ardor, flying in the direction of the great ring mountain.


    In the middle of the night, we were flying in the air, and there were all the same deserts in our eyes. Gradually, I felt a little visual fatigue.


    Secretly discuss with my Yuanshen that you can''t show your horse''s feet when you get to the big ring mountain.


    Ardor took me flying. When I saw the familiar mountains and trees, I knew we had finally arrived at the big ring mountain.


    The great ring mountain has a vast area. Viewed from a distance from the sky, a large mountain peak forms a huge circle. The core of the circle is a mountain peak significantly higher than the surrounding mountains. This mountain peak is the top of the great ring mountain mentioned by ardor.


    The great ring mountain is not a mountain, but a group of mountains, similar to a ring mountain range.


    Ardor took me directly to the top of the great ring mountain. This is his current home and the place where he practices and lives.


    I don''t care where I go. As long as I get to the Dahuan mountain, I can achieve my goal.


    I was looking forward to seeing the fire people, or the master of ardor, but I was not excited.


    My mood once again entered a very calm state. Few things can really excite me.

 Chapter 882

    Ador took me into a humble hut on the top of the mountain and shouted, "master, there are guests."


    A man slowly came out of the house inside, looked at me and said slowly, "please sit down."


    After a pause, he turned to ardor and said, "pour a glass of water."


    The man''s voice is quite strange. It sounds like he hasn''t spoken for a long time. Suddenly, he speaks in a wrong tone.


    Addor answered "OK", picked up the kettle on the only wooden table in the room and poured me a glass of water.


    I sat down and looked at addor''s master. I felt that I had never seen this man before, so I smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that addor''s master was a beautiful female warrior. I thought it would be an old man."


    It was totally beyond my expectation that ador''s master was actually a female warrior. I hadn''t asked ador before, but I was negligent.


    After hearing what I said, ador said suspiciously, "I thought you knew my master was a woman, so you didn''t tell you..."


    When addor said this, his master was still looking at me. I smiled and said, "my elder is addor''s master. I shouldn''t have asked for your name, but please indicate what to call you."


    Ardor''s master said slowly, "don''t you know that I don''t like others to inquire about my origin?"


    I also looked at the beautiful woman in front of me: "I heard that addor mentioned it, but I''m not asking about your origin, but I don''t know how to call you..."


    "Call me Zhu min. my mother''s name hasn''t been called for many years. I almost forget it myself."


    Aduo''s master said faintly, "don''t say I''m beautiful in the future. I''m old enough to be your grandmother."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "why do you care too much about the age of a martial artist? To tell you the truth, I''m more than 100 years old this year. I''m not a child like ador. "


    After hearing what I said, ador immediately opened his eyes and his face was full of disbelief.


    Zhu Min nodded slightly: "you didn''t lie to me. You really don''t look like a 30-year-old, even though you look very young..."


    I nodded and said to Zhu Min, "master, my eyes are like a torch. I dare not deceive anything."


    After a pause, he looked at the surprised addor and said to him, "addor, the age of the warrior is not important, but the strength is the most important. Like you, a 20-year-old high-ranking Wuxian, I have to call you an elder when I''m in my 100s. "


    Ador shook his head quickly: "no, no, no, we... We are friends."


    I smiled, "OK, we are friends."


    Zhu Min was still looking at me and said slowly, "addor is young and has been practicing around me. He doesn''t ask about world affairs. He doesn''t understand many things. Please forgive me."


    I threw my fist and said, "you''re welcome. As addor said, we are friends."


    Zhu Min nodded: "where are you from? What are you doing here? "


    I had thought about everything before and said calmly, "I come from Chilong City, which is now the capital of oxygen star Chilong country. I went out to experience. I came here inadvertently. I ran into ardor and walked with him. "


    Zhu Min looked at me all the time. When I finished, she said to herself, "I see. The conditions here are poor. I wonder if you can live in the habit? "


    I looked around and said with a smile, "it''s good for people who go out for training to have a place to settle down. How can they be picky. Don''t mention it, sir. It''s already very good here. "


    Zhu Min smiled, got up and said, "then it''s wrong for you to stay here for one night. I''m going to practice. Please help yourself."


    I got up and hugged: "please help yourself, elder."


    Addor also got up and said, "master, rest early."


    Zhu Min entered the room inside and closed the door to practice. She didn''t mean to invite me to dinner at all.


    Aduo waited for Zhu Min to leave and quietly said to me, "I have been with master for more than ten years, and no one has asked her name. I didn''t expect ah Feng to ask when you came... You''re great. "


    I smiled bitterly and said faintly, "your master''s name is definitely not Zhu min. it''s just a name she casually chose for herself."


    Ador was stunned: "how is this possible? Master said, "this is her mother''s name. How could it be taken by the way?"


    I smiled: "you don''t know that. If a married woman changes her name according to her husband''s surname, she will never use her mother''s name again. Now your master is telling me that she told me that my name was false, just to make it easier for me to call her. "


    A duo''s face was blank: "I don''t understand..."


    He is really simple, but he is definitely not stupid. Since he says so now, it shows that he really rarely contacts outsiders and his mind is extremely simple.


    I patiently said to ardor, "your master is with you. You can speak directly. You both know who you are talking to. You can''t make a mistake. Now with me, I can''t directly call your master with words like you, me and him, and I can''t speak directly. It''s easy to get confused. That''s why your master told me a false name to make it easier for me to speak. "


    Ador nodded, smiled and said, "just talk. Why is it so complicated? I almost thought master''s name was Zhu Min...... "


    Before ADO''s voice fell, Zhu Min''s voice came: "ADO is asleep and needs to practice tomorrow morning."


    Addor shrunk his neck. He seemed to be afraid of Zhu Min and quietly said to me, "I''m asleep. You can rest, too."


    I nodded and saw that ador closed his eyes on the chair, breathed slowly and evenly, and actually slept.


    I thought that by sleeping, ardor meant to start practicing. I didn''t expect that he was really sleeping.


    And he told me that the bed was a chair, which was beyond my expectation.


    It is hard to imagine that a person who sleeps at night and only practices during the day can reach the high-level Wuxian state at the age of 20.


    It''s really more popular than people. It took me more than 100 years to reach the middle-level Wuxian by practicing day and night. I don''t know how many nights I didn''t sleep, but I was practicing hard


    Don''t think about it, or I''m afraid I won''t sleep all night.


    Naturally, I can''t sleep. I''m in a strange place. If I can sleep safely, I''m afraid I''m not a martial artist.


    I practiced in my chair all night. No matter whether my practice is useless compared with ardor, I still have to continue to practice.


    In order not to disturb Adolf, who is sleeping safely, I practice the mind method of Shengxian gate. After all, Shengxian will be able to practice at any time and anywhere, and I am not afraid to disturb him.

 Chapter 883

    One night later, at dawn, ador woke up on time. When he saw that I didn''t open my eyes, he quietly left the room. He didn''t know where he went.


    In fact, I know all about the actions of ador. Although my people sit here quietly, in fact, my original God has already quietly followed ador.


    After leaving the room, ador didn''t go far. He sat cross legged in an open space on the top of the big ring mountain and began to practice by taking the time before sunrise.


    I don''t know what kind of skill ardor cultivates, but I can still see from the strands of pure earth attribute aura flashing on the surface of his body that he is a single attribute physique and cultivates a single attribute skill.


    It''s no wonder that his cultivation speed is so fast. It''s just like Jinke of Shengxian gate. He exists against the sky.


    The aura of earth attribute focuses on defense, and the attack power is relatively inferior to the aura of metal attribute and fire attribute.


    However, as long as the realm is high enough, the attack power can not be underestimated.


    Now, if addor fights me with his bare hands, I don''t think I''m necessarily his opponent. After all, his realm is a little higher than mine.


    "Do you want to know why ardor''s cultivation speed is so fast?" When Zhu Min''s voice came to my ears, I knew that Zhu Min had seen through my secret observation of ardor''s cultivation.


    Now that I was found, I simply got up and hugged my fist and said, "I''m really surprised. Why is it that Adolf was already a high-level Wuxian at the age of 20, and I have been practicing hard for more than 100 years. By chance, I also got the help of many people and took many peerless elixirs, but I''m just a middle-level Wuxian..."


    Zhu Min walked slowly to me. Her clothes were changed and her red clothes looked particularly festive: "that''s because your physical attributes are very complex. When you break through, you don''t just need to accumulate the aura of a certain attribute to a certain extent, but to accumulate all the aura of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth to that extent. If you practice five times slower than addor, it''s very fast. Many people will envy you. "


    After a pause, Zhu Min then said, "if you take into account the different closeness of your physique to the Reiki of a certain attribute, your cultivation speed should be at least ten times slower than that of ardor."


    I nodded and admitted that what Zhu Min said was true: "just now I found that addor''s constitution is single attribute, and I have understood this truth."


    Zhu Min looked at me and said slowly, "the effect of cultivation is the best every morning, especially before sunrise. You can practice now. I''ll call you after breakfast. "


    I was stunned and immediately said, "thank you, master."


    Zhu Min looked at me leaving the room with a strange look in her eyes.


    I came to ador, sat down cross legged and practiced with ador.


    An hour later, Zhu Min''s voice came and it was time for dinner.


    I opened my eyes and saw the golden light flashing in the distant sky and the sunrise.


    The big ring mountain shines golden under the sun. Such a beautiful scenery stunned me. I didn''t expect such a charming scenery in the small world of Shengxian gate.


    Without saying a word, ador took me and ran into the house. It seemed that he was hungry.


    I remember addor said that people here eat at 10 a.m. and it''s still early. I don''t know why Zhu Min has finished the meal.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s ten o''clock, but what does it matter if it''s earlier or later?


    Although most of the dishes on the table are mountain game and ordinary vegetables, they smell attractive and look attractive in color. It is absolutely no less than the skill of any chef.


    Ardor seemed to have never seen so many dishes before. He stared wide and said, "master, how do you cook so many dishes? Don''t we usually have one dish and one soup? "


    Zhu Min looked at ador and said slowly, "so many questions? Eat. "


    Ador seemed to have not eaten for a long time. He grabbed his chopsticks and ate like a hungry tiger.


    I looked at the way ador ate. It seemed that I remembered when I was a child. After my mother cooked the meal, our brothers scrambled to eat together.


    "Ah Feng, why don''t you eat? Isn''t my meal delicious? " Zhu Min saw that I didn''t move my chopsticks and suddenly said, "are you still not used to the simple food here?"


    I shook my head: "just seeing how ador looked when he was eating, I couldn''t help thinking of when I was a child... The rice cooked by my predecessors is full of color, smell and fragrance. How can I not get used to it?"


    Pick up chopsticks and taste the rice cooked by Zhu Min, which is really delicious. I haven''t eaten such wild vegetable Shanzhen for a long time. I feel very different and can''t help eating it.


    Dongmei cooks at Shengxian gate. She is always worried that my cultivation is too hard, so she will try her best to make nutritious meat and so on. Over time, she is tired of eating.


    Now I suddenly eat these rare wild vegetables made by Zhu Min, and I feel very different.


    One bite was followed by the second, and I soon began to eat like addor.


    I have to admit that Zhu Min''s craftsmanship is really good. Ador and I ate very delicious. We all ate like we hadn''t eaten for several days.


    Zhu Min watched us eat. She just tasted it and put down her chopsticks.


    Addor and I ate all the meals for three. I still felt that I was not enough. I almost couldn''t help asking Zhu Min to cook some more.


    When we finished eating, Zhu Min stood up to pick up the dishes and chopsticks and said to ardor, "ardor, you have been practicing with me for more than ten years. According to what I said to your patriarch before, go down the mountain today."


    A duo was stunned. He suddenly noticed something and said nervously, "master, are you going to drive me away? What have I done wrong to make you angry? "


    Zhu Min shook his head: "I''ve taught you everything I can teach you. It''s no good for you to stay here. You''d better go down the mountain. Report to your patriarch after going down the mountain. He has a task for you. "


    A duo was surprised and reluctant to give up. Looking at Zhu Min, his eyes slowly turned red: "master, I don''t want to leave you..."


    Zhu Min didn''t even look at ador. She said faintly, "all the banquets in the world will end. When you grow up, you will go down the mountain sooner or later."


    "Shifu, I have nothing to give you. I want to say a few words to you when I leave. When you go down the mountain, you should cultivate logistics and pass on the mental skills and combat skills I taught you to your people and other fire people. What the fire clan will do in the future depends on you. "


    Addor was stunned and immediately said, "can I wait a few years to go down the mountain?"


    Zhu Min''s face was flat and said coldly, "does Master''s words work?"


    Ador didn''t dare to say anything at once. He closed his mouth obediently, but he was still reluctant to give up.

 Chapter 884

    I saw this in my eyes. Although I knew that ardor felt bad, I didn''t say much. After all, it was a matter between their teachers and disciples. It was difficult for me to intervene as an outsider.


    Ador looked at me and expressed his meaning in his eyes. It was obvious that he wanted me to speak for him.


    After thinking about it, I hugged my fist and said, "are you going to leave here? I wonder if I have the honor to leave with my predecessors? "


    Zhu Min glanced at me unexpectedly and said slowly, "don''t you stay here? This is a good place to experience. If you stay, it may be of great benefit. "


    I smiled and said, "I don''t know, elder. I''ve been here for some time. I was going to leave, but I was trapped and couldn''t leave. Since the elder is going to leave now, I want to follow the elder so as not to get lost again. "


    Zhu Min looked at me and nodded slowly: "I''ll leave in three days. If you''re willing to go with me, please get ready. I''ll go back to you in three days."


    I saluted with a fist: "thank you, elder."


    At this time, ador suddenly said, "ah Feng, do you want to go too? We''ve just met and become friends. Can''t we stay a few more days? "


    I looked at ador and said, "I''m going with Master Zhu min. Addor, we''ll have a lot of opportunities to meet in the future. I''ll come to see you often. "


    Ador nodded a little unhappily and said after a while, "OK, remember to come back to see me often."


    I patted addor on the shoulder, "come on, I''ll take you back and visit your people."


    A duo glanced at Zhu Min and said reluctantly, "take care, master. A duo is gone..."


    Zhu Min nodded: "let''s go. Remember my words, adhere to cultivation, don''t relax, and take you fire clan to grow."


    Ador made a big gift and left with me after saying goodbye to Zhu min.


    When I left, I deliberately looked back at Zhu Min and found that Zhu Min also had a reluctant look on her face, but the performance was not obvious.


    It''s human nature to get along with each other for more than ten years. Once we separate, everyone will feel a little reluctant to give up.


    Ador walked very slowly. He didn''t want to leave. Everyone could see his reluctant look.


    I didn''t know how to comfort him at this time. I had nothing to say to him and drew his attention to his people.


    The people of ador are also fire people. They are all born martial artists. They are equivalent to martial masters when they are born. As adults, they are martial generals. With a little practice, the realm can reach an enviable level.


    My arrival made the people of ador strange and happy. They really changed. They did not exclude me, but welcomed me very much.


    When I was warmly introduced to the patriarch of adol, I politely said, "thank you, patriarch and all the people of adol. My name is ah Feng. I just met adol the day before yesterday. I''m really sorry to bother you today."


    The patriarch of ador smiled and said, "you are a guest when you enter the door. Ah Feng, you are welcome. Please sit down and talk."


    After a pause, the patriarch looked at ardor and said, "ardor, you are the most powerful warrior in our family. You learn from the most powerful predecessors in our fire family. The future of our fire family depends on you."


    Addor was reluctant to leave Zhu Min in his heart. He was distracted and didn''t hear the patriarch''s words.


    I stood aside and said for ardor, "ardor has just left his master. He still doesn''t give up. Don''t blame the patriarch."


    After hearing what I said, ador woke up and said quickly, "clan leader, my master has told me that I will organize our people to practice the skills and combat skills taught by my master as soon as possible. I believe that our people will soon have a large number of martial kings and immortals, and the overall strength will be greatly improved."


    "OK." The patriarch of ador shouted, "we have been waiting for this day for a long time. Once ador has taught us skills and war skills, we will no longer be afraid of the people of Shengxian gate, but we can rob our land occupied by Shengxian gate."


    After hearing this, I moved in my heart, frowned and said, "patriarch, I''ve heard a lot about the things between fire people and Shengxian gate before. I just came from Shengxian gate before. I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding between you."


    "Misunderstanding?" A voice sounded behind me. With the sound, all the fire people, including the patriarch of ardor, gave a big gift.


    When I looked back, I saw a tall fire clan stride in.


    This man should be the patriarch of the fire family mentioned by Adolf, otherwise, the patriarch of Adolf would not also do great rites.


    I guessed the identity of the man, but still hugged his fist and said, "excuse me, your excellency?"


    The man laughed and said in a loud voice, "my name is ah Hong, the current chief of the fire family. It''s said that ador has come back and brought back an old master. I came here specially to have a look. Just now, I heard you say that there may be a misunderstanding between us and Shengxian gate. I want to ask, what is the misunderstanding? "


    I said, "dare you ask the patriarch, did the fire clan send a team to Shengxian gate more than 100 years ago to resolve their hatred, establish contacts and get their help?"


    Ah Hong, the patriarch of the clan, nodded: "I think it was ordor who told you this? Indeed, the former patriarch sent a team of more than 20 people to Shengxian gate, but no one returned. We guess that we were killed by the people of Shengxian gate, but because our strength is too weak, we dare not go to Shengxian gate to confirm. It is still an unsolved mystery until now. "


    I said positively, "I also stayed in Shengxian gate for a few days before I came here. I''ve heard a little about it. In fact, it was not the people of Shengxian gate who killed your people at that time, but a demon world expert lurking in Shengxian gate who killed those people. The original God of the demon world was injured and needed to absorb the power of other original gods to recover from the injury, so he killed your people. "


    "People in the demon world?" The big family was surprised when they grew up and almost shouted, "how is this possible? Didn''t the people in the demon world have been killed by the people of Shengxian gate long ago? "


    I slowly said what I knew: "the chief of the clan must also know that the people of the demon world invaded Shengxian gate. At that time, the people of Shengxian gate really defeated the people in the demon world, but they failed to kill all the people in the demon world. As far as I know, the demon king of the demon world was only seriously injured and did not die. In addition, there is the demon scorpion who killed the fire people, that is, the guard of the demon king, who was also sealed in one place and did not die. "


    Ah Hong, the chief of the clan, looked at me and said, "so, are there people in the demon world in the immortal gate? Then why don''t the people of Shengxian gate kill them all? "


    Ah Hong obviously doubted what I said, but it''s hard to say too clearly.

 Chapter 885

    I said truthfully: "after the people of Shengxian gate found the corpse of the fire clan, they knew that there were people in the demon world lurking in Shengxian gate. Now they have killed the demon king and sealed the scorpion again, which can be regarded as revenge for the fire people. As far as I know, there are no people in the demon world in Shengxian gate at present. The big clan leader doesn''t have to worry. "


    The patriarch ah Hong frowned and stared at me motionless, as if he wanted to see whether what I said was true from my face.


    What I said is true. Naturally, I am extremely honest, and my face will not change.


    Ah Hong couldn''t see whether what I said was true or false, so he asked, "if what you said is true, why didn''t the people of Shengxian gate come to look for us? It''s been more than 100 years. How come there''s no news at all. "


    I smiled bitterly: "I don''t know this very well. However, when I was in Shengxian gate, I found that Shengxian gate was also in the midst of internal and external troubles. There were not only a large number of new disciples to manage, but also some immortal cultivation sects outside. I''m afraid I didn''t have the energy to find the fire clan. "


    After a pause, I simply told the story of Huashen gate and let the patriarch feel the current situation of Shengxian gate.


    I told the story without intending to hide much more. I just didn''t tell my identity so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Ah Hong was surprised: "Shengxian gate is powerful. How could such a thing happen?"


    I sighed and said slowly, "it may be that big trees attract wind. Anyway, Shengxian gate is also anxious and disorderly recently. No, I can''t stay there anymore, so I want to leave. As a result, I accidentally broke into the desert. If I hadn''t met Adolf, I would still be running around in the desert. "


    Ah Hong didn''t seem to believe the reason I said, but he couldn''t think of any other reason. He could only say to me: "in this case, we misunderstood Shengxian gate..."


    I was about to let my heart down when ah Hong suddenly said, "as you said, can''t we send some more people to Shengxian gate to talk to them?"


    I was stunned, then nodded: "it should be possible. I think Shengxian sect now recruits many disciples. Even if they are disciples of other sects, they will recruit as long as they want, let alone the talented disciples of the fire clan."


    Ah Hong was overjoyed and immediately said, "this is the best news I''ve heard. As long as we reconcile with Shengxian gate, our fire clan will be saved..."


    I''ve heard from ador that the fire people are not enough to eat and need to find a new place to live.


    Reconciliation with Shengxian gate and going out from dahuanshan is the fastest and simplest way.


    As long as the fire people are sincere, there is no problem at Shengxian gate. I can even help them talk and let them return to their original residence in Shengxian gate, or go to Jingshen city and other cities to find a new residence.


    Naturally, I won''t say these now. I just look at ah Hong and keep silent.


    Ah Hong seems to be a vigorous and resolute person. When he said this, he turned to the people of addor and said, "I think it''s up to your family to do this. If you need any help, just tell me that I promise to meet your requirements."


    The patriarch of ador hesitated and said, "I don''t know if what ah Feng said is true. We boldly go to Shengxian gate. In case of danger, it''s difficult to retreat with our current strength. Patriarch, will you reconsider? People should not be allowed to take risks easily. "


    Ah Hong waved his big hand and said loudly, "ah Zhong, you are timid. Don''t you just go to Shengxian gate? What are you afraid of? The fire clan has reached the point where we can''t even eat enough. If we don''t take the risk to reconcile with Shengxian gate, we may perish ourselves... If you don''t go, I''ll go myself. "


    It turns out that the patriarch of ador is ah Zhong. It seems that the people of the fire family are called ah or something, and their names are a little strange.


    Hearing ah Zhong hurriedly said, "the patriarch misunderstood. I never meant to disobey orders, but I was just worried."


    Ah Hong sighed and said patiently, "ah Zhong, I know your worry is reasonable, but compared with the life and death of our fire family, this risk is worth taking."


    Ah Zhong sighed and said slowly, "I know what to do. Archduke, don''t go. He is the hope of our fire family. I''ll take people. Even if I fail, it won''t affect the future of the fire clan. "


    Ah Hong thought for a while, nodded and said, "OK. Ardor''s task is to teach his martial arts and combat skills to our people. In the future, he will be the chief of the clan. He can''t get involved in danger himself. This matter is up to ah Zhong. You must sincerely talk to the people of Shengxian gate. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, you must not give up. "


    Ah Zhong hugged his fist and said, "please follow the instructions of the patriarch. I will do my best."


    Ah Hong smiled reassuringly, "I''m relieved that you do things. You''re ready. Three days later, I''ll personally take you away from dahuanshan. Well... You are the envoy of our fire family. When you ask to see the head of the immortal sect, you must let him know our sincerity. "


    Ah Zhong nodded. His face was worried. It could be seen that he didn''t want to take risks in Shengxian gate.


    I listened to them and was happy. I deliberately said something else: "patriarch, it''s just that my master and I are going to leave here in three days. Why don''t we go on the road together and take care of it."


    Ah Hong said unexpectedly, "are you leaving, too? What a pity. Ah Feng, are you going too? Don''t you stay a few more days? Although the conditions here are poor, the scenery is still very good. "


    Addor said, "patriarch, I''m going to report this to you. My master is leaving. The time is set in three days. Brother a Feng is going to go with my master. They have discussed it. "


    Ah Hong looked reluctant and said heavily, "elder, it''s because we don''t take good care of him. I''ll see the elder later and see if I can keep her. Ah Feng, don''t go either. Stay and help us. "


    I smiled: "I see Master ardor''s, anyway, I have nothing important to do at present."


    Ah Hong looked at ah duo and said, "go and persuade your master to let the elders stay."


    Addor''s face was not good-looking and sad, so I said for him, "don''t persuade the patriarch. I think addor''s master has decided to leave. If he advises again, I''m afraid she will be unhappy. At that time, the kindness will become a demand, which is not good for everyone."


    Ah Hong sighed: "well, we can''t interfere in the affairs of the elder... I''ll send it to the elder in person three days later as a reward for the elder''s stay here to help us all these years."


    Unexpectedly, I met the chief of the fire clan and learned that they would send someone to Shengxian gate. As the head of Shengxian gate, I felt some unexpected joy.

 Chapter 886

    When ah Hong left, ah Zhong arranged for me to have a rest with AR duo, so I left with AR duo and came to AR duo''s home.


    Addor''s family is actually with their family, but his parents have their own house. A dozen people live in this house.


    I saw that addor''s parents were full of vicissitudes, and his sisters were full of hunger. Knowing that they were short of food, I couldn''t help but want to give them food.


    Ador was simple and not stupid. He knew what I wanted to do when he saw me. He quickly stopped me: "don''t do this. If others see it, it will be difficult for our family to stand here."


    I know that addor''s worry is correct. The whole fire family is short of food. If I am seen by others when I give food to addor''s family, addor''s family will be isolated by others.


    I sighed secretly and took out an array plate to depict an array to isolate outsiders from exploration.


    When I arranged the array, ador and his family were all surprised. They obviously didn''t know what I was doing.


    I explained with a smile, so that they don''t have to worry about what others see and eat the dry food I took out.


    To be honest, I''m not feeling well at this time. After all, it''s our Shengxian sect that drove them to Dahuan mountain to starve. It has something to do with me, the sect leader of Shengxian sect.


    Addor has many brothers and sisters. The older one is at least 20 years older than addor, and the younger one is more than ten years younger than addor. There is a big age gap.


    They are a family of more than ten people, old and young. It''s also lively to live together.


    Although the dry food I took out tasted bad, they were still very happy and satisfied with the lack of food.


    Addor''s parents are ordinary people of the fire family. They have not practiced, but they are born generals.


    They were also very happy and satisfied to see their children eating the food I gave them.


    With tears in his eyes, ador watched his parents, brothers and sisters wolf down and couldn''t help saying, "slow down, slow down, there are many more, don''t worry."


    The food I took out was not much, but it was enough for ardor''s family to eat for a few days. It was a lot for them.


    They ate in big gulps. It was obvious that they had not been full for a long time. When they saw so much food, they were a little worried.


    I secretly regretted what the predecessors of Shengxian gate had done before. At that time, maybe it was to make Shengxian gate develop stably here, so I drove away the aborigines here.


    Now it seems that this is not a good thing. I don''t know how many fire clan people have been hurt.


    I am now the sect leader of Shengxian sect. I have the right and obligation to help these fire clan people live a stable life again, at least to ensure that they have no worries about food and clothing.


    In order not to embarrass addor''s parents and family, I didn''t live in addor''s house. Addor''s house was not spacious. If I lived here, some of them would have to sleep outside.


    After saying goodbye to ardor, I was going to talk to the patriarch and learn more about the fire clan, but when I came to the patriarch''s residence, I changed my mind.


    Now I tell the people of the fire family that I am a person who goes out to experience. It doesn''t mean that I am the leader of the immortal sect and am not qualified to talk to the chief of the fire family.


    I walked around and looked at the living conditions of the fire people all the way. I felt a faint sense of guilt. I gradually forgot my purpose of coming here and unknowingly came to the top of the big ring mountain where Zhu Min lived.


    I came here unintentionally, but seeing me back, Zhu Min thought I was looking for her, looked at me and said, "ah Feng, what are you looking for me? Didn''t you say I''d come to you in three days? "


    I smiled bitterly and said awkwardly, "I... after I sent ardor back, I found that there was no spare place in his house. I had no place to rest."


    Zhu Min smiled: "so it is. Come in. I''m preparing to cook. You can help me."


    I nodded and said happily, "great, I''m feeling hungry. What delicious food shall we have tonight? Your meal really gives me endless aftertaste. "


    Zhu Min seldom smiled, but now she smiled again: "that''s because you''ve always eaten dry food. When you''re tired of it, you think my food is delicious. Before I came here, to be honest, I couldn''t cook at all... "


    I deliberately smiled and said, "it seems that the elder used to be a lady of a big family and didn''t have to cook by himself."


    Zhu Min looked at me and suddenly said, "anyway, I''m older than you, and you call me an elder, so you can''t joke with me, okay?"


    As soon as I straightened my face, I said loudly, "yes, I remember what my predecessors said. I will pay attention to it in the future."


    After a pause, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "but my favorite thing is to laugh. If I talk with a smile, it doesn''t mean I''m kidding you. Please don''t misunderstand me."


    Zhu Min was stunned and immediately said, "it''s fate for you and me to meet here. I can''t limit your freedom. It''s up to you."


    I smiled and said, "thank you, sir. Please rest assured. I absolutely respect you in my heart."


    Zhu Min shook his head and pointed to the bucket next to him: "go fetch water. There''s not enough water."


    I was stunned and suddenly remembered that I hadn''t done such a thing for many years. I really didn''t adapt.


    Picking up the bucket, I asked vaguely, "where is the water source?"


    Zhu Min sighed: "I''ll fetch water. You help make a fire... You can''t even do this, can you?"


    I quickly said, "yes, of course I will."


    Give Zhu Min the bucket in my hand. I bent down to make a fire, but found that I didn''t know where the firewood was: "Sir, where is the firewood?"


    Zhu Min was completely desperate and said helplessly, "follow me to fetch water first, and then I''ll teach you how to make a fire. You have to stay here for three days. You can''t let me do everything alone. "


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, sir. I''ll help you as much as possible."


    Zhu Min said helplessly, "don''t call me an elder. I think you are my elder."


    She turned to fetch water. I hurried to follow. I found that the water source was at the foot of the mountain. There was a big river. The water was very clear and almost no pollution.


    Zhu Min and I were very fast. I grabbed the water and took one step first. Unexpectedly, I still fell behind Zhu min.


    Zhu Min is definitely a martial god. I don''t know whether he is a low-level martial god or a peak martial god.

 Chapter 887

    When there is water, the rest is to make a fire. I really don''t see the firewood. I don''t know where Zhu Min put it.


    When Zhu Min took me to find firewood, I was embarrassed and incredible. She put the firewood for fire in an underground cave behind the house. This place is absolutely secret, which most people can''t think of.


    Zhu Min took some firewood and came to the stove. Zhu Min didn''t want me to help make a fire. She lit a fire and cooked by herself. She just let me watch.


    I''m free. I find some dry food from the space ring and give it to Zhu min. I''m going to let her make some food with dry food.


    There is some dry food that can be used to make new food. Zhu Min just knows how to do it. We have a tacit understanding.


    When the food was ready, I took the initiative to get the dishes and chopsticks and put them on the table, even if I officially started eating with Zhu min.


    Not to mention, I almost never cooked a meal. When I saw Zhu Min busy preparing dinner, I seemed to understand something.


    This is what ordinary people do every day, and it''s also the life I''ve always wanted to experience, isn''t it?


    In order to make up for Zhu Min, who has been busy for a long time, I specially took out a jar of wine and gave it to Zhu Min first: "elder, I have worked hard. I don''t respect it. I can only take this wine to show my heart."


    Zhu Min didn''t refuse. She picked up the wine and smelled it: "good wine. I didn''t expect ah Feng that you went out to practice and took the wine with you. You''ll really enjoy it..."


    I smiled: "it was given to me by a friend. Because it was good wine, I was not willing to drink it, so I put it in the space ring. If I hadn''t met you, I would have forgotten this jar of good wine. I''d like to try it with you now. "


    Zhu Min took a sip, nodded and said, "it''s really good wine. Although I don''t like drinking very much, I''ve also drunk a lot of good wine. This wine tastes sweet and has endless aftertaste. It must be a good brew. "


    I also took a sip and said slowly, "to tell you the truth, this is the Royal Wine from the Lord''s house of the red dragon kingdom. It should be good wine. Please drink more, elder."


    Zhu Min said, "it''s rare to have wine. I won''t be polite to you."


    She took a sip of it and continued: "I saw you had an extraordinary origin. I didn''t expect you to have a relationship with the Lord''s house... I also went to Chilong city many years ago and met the Lord of our Chilong country. But I haven''t been able to drink the wine from the Lord''s house. It''s not as big as ah Feng''s face. The Lord invites you to drink. "


    I said with a smile, "then drink all the jars. I still have some. I''ll give you a few jars later. You can taste them slowly later."


    Zhu Min shook his head: "I just haven''t drunk for a long time. I''ll drink a little. I''m not a greedy person. You don''t want to drink this wine yourself. You''d better keep it. "


    I think Zhu Min must be a person with a lot of stories, which can be seen from her words, but she doesn''t want to tell me, and I don''t ask much.


    Wine, game and dry food are a good match. I drank and chatted with Zhu Min, who is not very familiar with me, and experienced the life of ordinary people.


    Zhu Min really hasn''t drunk for a long time. After drinking with me for a while, she unconsciously got drunk, flushed, and couldn''t speak clearly.


    I accompanied Zhu Min to drink. I also felt a little drunk. My brain was dizzy and seemed to be about to get drunk.


    I''m not a good drinker, and my drinking capacity is not very good. I can''t drink much if I don''t deliberately use Reiki to drive away the alcohol in my body.


    The Royal Wine Du Kang gave me is really top-grade. After a few cups, I feel a little dizzy. It''s rare to lose myself.


    If a martial artist doesn''t want to get drunk, it''s actually very simple. As long as he uses his kung fu to force the wine out of his body, everything will be solved.


    Just in this case, it''s better not to drink. It makes no sense at all.


    Drunk people always tell the truth. I inadvertently mentioned Shengxian gate, and Zhu Min said that she actually knew Shengxian gate.


    According to her, Shengxian sect is just a sect of cultivating immortals, which claims to be the first oxygen star, but it is not so.


    She said that many immortal cultivation sects are hidden among the people. They may not have as many disciples as Shengxian sect, and their overall strength is not as strong as Shengxian sect, but their disciples are all top experts, top experts in the hidden world.


    She also said that if any disciple of those sects came out, I was afraid that the immortal promotion sect had to deal with elders, because they were all the top martial gods.


    I was suddenly depressed. I knew that Zhu Min was telling the truth, but I was emotionally unwilling to accept it.


    I asked Zhu Min, "according to what you say, isn''t Shengxian gate really anything? But I saw the battle between Shengxian gate and Huashen gate not long ago. Although Shengxian gate lost, it was faced with an immortal in Huashen gate... Strictly speaking, it was a half immortal, plus nine martial gods, and Shengxian gate was not completely defeated... "


    Zhu Min said vaguely, "Banxian? What sect is Huashen sect? Is it newly established? Why haven''t I heard of it? Who is their master? "


    I said truthfully, "the sect leader of Huashen sect is actually a member of Shengxian sect, but he is the sect leader of Shengxian sect. His name is Jin Wei. His nine martial gods are very powerful, including situ Chu, the old leader of Shushan sect, MOI, the leader of Emei sect, and old martial gods such as Zhong Kun, PI Chuanmei and Bai Junrong... "


    "Wait..." Zhu Min interrupted me: "are you drunk? How could situ Chu of Shushan sect and MOI of Emei sect be the people of Huashen sect? They all have their own sects. It''s impossible to join other sects. Don''t fool me. I know these two people. "


    I said with a smile: "originally, they would not join the Huashen gate, but in the face of immortals, they only have to obey. Elder, what is your realm? What would happen if you faced the immortal? "


    Zhu Min waved his hand and suddenly said softly, "ah Feng, don''t run the train and bully me. I don''t know what''s going on outside... Immortal, you can''t stay in this world for a long time. How can you become the head of the Huashen gate? You look sincere. Why do you talk so nonsense? "


    I looked at Zhu Min and said positively, "I didn''t talk nonsense. It''s really like this... I saw the war with my own eyes and didn''t say anything."


    Zhu Min looked at me, took a sip of wine and said to herself, "can the immortal stay here at Shengxian gate? Why don''t I know? If so, how could he leave me and fly to the fairyland? We have agreed to fly to the fairy world together... "


    Zhu Min''s words exposed something. I was acutely aware of this and asked, "what did you say, sir?"


    I suddenly had some interest in Zhu Min and wanted to find out who she was and her origin.

 Chapter 888

    Zhu Min said: "I said that immortals can''t stay in this world for a long time... Oxygen star is a complete planet, and its interface can''t bear the pressure of immortals. Shengxian gate is a small world that hasn''t been fully formed, so how can it bear it? I... after he came here, he had to fly to the fairy world. I remember this clearly and there will be no mistake. "


    I understand something: "what the elder said is right. This is indeed a small world that has not been fully formed. The world can''t bear the pressure of immortals. Perhaps because of this, Jin Wei, the leader of Huashen gate, was forced to fly to the fairy world soon after he came here. "


    After a pause, I became curious and deliberately asked, "is he the elder''s lover?"


    Zhu Min nodded: "it can be said that he was my former lover... That''s right. The leader of Huashen gate was forced to fly to the fairy world, which makes sense."


    I had a whim and said along with Zhu Min''s words, "don''t you think you''re going to fly to the fairyland soon? Then you can go to the fairy world and find him. "


    Zhu Min looked at me and said with a bitter smile, "flying to the fairy world? Ten thousand years ago, I often saw or heard such things. Unfortunately, how many of today''s warriors can reach this step? Hard, it''s really hard to go to heaven! "


    I know what Zhu Min said is true, and I suddenly sighed: "also, today''s martial arts masters, apart from the elder Jin Wei of Huashen gate who soared to the fairy world not long ago, I haven''t heard anyone else do this... Elder, there are also four peak martial gods in Shengxian gate, one step away from the soaring to the fairy world. Like you, they have stayed here for thousands of years, Up to now, I haven''t been able to fly to the fairy world. "


    "Are you the four elders of Shengxian gate?" Zhu Min looked at me and suddenly said, "you, the sect leader of Shengxian sect, came here and deliberately approached me. Can''t the four elders of Shengxian sect specially send you? He said, "what''s the purpose of looking for me? What''s the conspiracy of the four old guys?"


    I was surprised. Unexpectedly, Zhu Min knew my identity: "when did you know my identity? I really have no other intention to come here. I came here to practice... Do you know the four elders of Shengxian sect? Well... I came here and had nothing to do with the four elders! "


    Zhu Min smiled. Her previous drunkenness was gone. She was not drunk at all. She pretended. After laughing, the whole person was very awake.


    Jiang is old and spicy. What I said is really good. Poor me. I didn''t know I was cheated. I thought Zhu Min was really drunk.


    "Lord Jinmen, I went to Shengxian gate a hundred years ago to find a way to ascend to the immortal world, so I know something about Shengxian gate. At that time, your strength was not as good as now... "


    Zhu Min smiled and said, "there was no so-called Huashen gate at that time. I didn''t know that there was such a past between Shengxian gate and Huashen gate."


    I said, "Huashen sect is actually a sect established by elder Jin Wei to test the immortal sect. It''s not a real battle with us. It''s a competition at most. Not many people know the truth of this matter, so it''s normal for predecessors not to know. "


    Zhu Min nodded, smiled and said, "I remember when I arrived at the Shengxian gate, I didn''t disturb anyone at the Shengxian gate. I came quietly and left quietly. At that time, after searching in the Shengxian gate, I found that no one had flown to the fairy world for many years. There could be no good way to fly to the fairy world, so I quietly left the Shengxian gate. "


    Suddenly, I had no appetite for wine. I hugged my fist and said, "I didn''t mean to deceive the elder before. I just had a holiday with the fire clan. In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, I can only do this. Please forgive me."


    After a pause, I said solemnly, "since you have been to Shengxian gate, you should know what kind of person I am and what I said before is the truth..."


    Zhu Min looked at me and nodded slowly: "if I don''t believe you, you can''t drink with me... I''ve lived for thousands of years, but I''ve never seen the constitution of the Golden Gate leader you. I wonder if the Golden Gate leader is the legendary holy body? It seems to me that they have a better constitution than the natural warriors of the fire people. "


    I was surprised again. I knew that I couldn''t hide it from Zhu Min, so I could only say truthfully: "what you expected is good. I''m the holy body. Unfortunately, the cultivation speed of my holy body is not as fast as that in the legend. It took more than 100 years. It''s only a low-level Wuxian. It''s not as good as ardor who has only practiced for more than ten years. "


    Zhu Min said: "that''s because the holy body has a high requirement for the aura in the body. It''s not absolutely pure aura. It''s difficult to be absorbed and stored by the holy body. Naturally, it will take some time. A duo is different. He has a single attribute constitution. He is naturally only close to the aura of the earth attribute. When cultivating, he only needs to absorb the aura of the earth attribute. Naturally, the speed of breakthrough is relatively fast. "


    I finally understand why the cultivation speed of my holy body is not as fast as those of pure Yang body or pure Yin body.


    I said gratefully to Zhu Min, "thank you for helping me clear my doubts. I''ve always felt strange. Today I finally figured out the reason."


    Zhu Min said, "the holy body is a very rare constitution for cultivating immortality. Many people say that the holy body is the best constitution for cultivating immortality. You don''t have to doubt it."


    I nodded: "the younger generation has no doubt, but if we can make a faster breakthrough, the younger generation will feel better."


    I really envy ador. He has been practicing for less than 20 years, but he is already a high-level martial immortal. This speed is definitely the fastest I have ever seen.


    Zhu Min saw my mind and said with a smile, "one of the reasons why ardor''s cultivation is so fast is that he is a fire clan. He was born a martial arts teacher and is a big step faster than others. But more importantly, he got the inheritance of the ancestors of the fire family and the opportunity against the sky... Otherwise, he could not have become a high-level Wuxian at the age of 20. "


    My heart moved and I couldn''t help asking, "the inheritance of the ancestors of the fire clan?"


    Zhu Min nodded: "the fire clan didn''t have the cultivation skills and combat skills at the beginning. They just lost the skills and combat skills in the long years. They are congenital warriors and the darling of heaven. They originally have skills and combat skills that even your immortal sect can''t compare with them. "


    "Unfortunately, in the later years, the Huo people despised foreigners too much and were too exclusive, which led to the dissatisfaction of many races and jumped up a racial war... After the war, the isolated Huo people completely declined and most of the people were killed and injured. The only people left were forced to hide and live a precarious life. Their skills and combat skills were lost. "


    "Later, they came to the small world where Shengxian gate is now, isolated from the world, avoided the experts of all ethnic groups who chased them, and lived a relatively comfortable life. At this time, they were surprised that no one in the family knew the skills and combat skills of their ancestors. "


    "Say something you shouldn''t say, the fire people just look up to themselves and despise other people, so that they ended up like this..."

 Chapter 889

    Zhu Min said so much at once. After listening, I felt that the experience of the fire people was very tortuous and wanted to be more detailed.


    "What the elder said has taught me a lot. What I don''t understand is, how did addor get the inheritance of his ancestors? Didn''t it say that their skills and combat skills, as well as their ancestors, died? "


    Zhu Min said, "this is also the chance of ardor, the chance against the sky. Among the fire people who came to Shengxian gate at the beginning, there was an ancestor of the fire family who died here. Before his death, the ancestor of the Huo family divided his yuan God into two, half of them reincarnated, and the other half was sealed. The sealed half of the yuan God, under the careful care of the fire people, grew slowly after tens of thousands of years, and finally reincarnated with the help of ardor''s mother. After reincarnation, the person is now adol. Adol naturally remembers the martial arts and war skills of the fire family, but he doesn''t know how to practice because he lacks half of the original God and part of his memory. I came here inadvertently. After learning all this, the poor fire family had no successors, so I helped. To tell you the truth, I taught addor''s martial arts and combat skills, which played a role in guiding him to practice the fire clan martial arts and combat skills in his memory. "


    I suddenly said: "so you can be regarded as his guide. You told him the cultivation methods and guided him to inherit the fire clan''s skills and combat skills. You are the great benefactor of the fire clan, and they should remember it from generation to generation! "


    Zhu Min said, "I don''t care if they will remember me. As long as ardor can carry forward the fire clan, I have done a good deed. "


    I smiled: "if I were a fire clan, I would always remember you."


    Zhu Min said, "do you have something to ask me for? To be frank, I don''t like to beat around the bush. "


    I said with a smile: "well... Dare you ask the elder, after you leave here, you should continue to find a way to ascend to the fairy world?"


    Zhu Min nodded: "my life is approaching its limit. If I don''t fly to the fairy world and become an immortal, I may regret my life and never see him again..."


    I moved in my heart and said loudly, "in that case, I''d like to invite you to our immortal gate again. The four elders of Shengxian gate, like their predecessors, are the peak martial gods who have lived for thousands of years and urgently need to fly to the fairy world. When I left Shengxian gate, I heard elder Jin Xiang say that they might have found a way to ascend to the fairy world. The elder has gone. The elders will tell the elder how to ascend to the fairyland. It may be good for the elder. "


    Zhu Min''s face brightened: "really? This is great news. I wonder what method elder Jin Xiang found? "


    I said decisively, "well... Do you know the cold pith? The supreme elders rely on the cold pith to cultivate the yuan God and improve the strength of the yuan God, so as to increase their strength, break through the limit, and finally fly to the fairy world. "


    "Ice pulp?" Zhu Min frowned slightly and seemed to be familiar with the cold ice marrow: "this thing is usually only formed in the cold ice robbery encountered by martial artists when they cross the robbery. It is extremely rare. It is said that people who cross the robbery can only get it after a narrow escape. Unexpectedly, there is such a treasure in Shengxian gate. "


    I said, "although the cold pith is rare, it doesn''t mean it''s only available in the cold robbery. Some special extremely cold places also have such treasures. However, the first line of ice pith can be seen occasionally, but the ice pith above the tenth line is really very rare. The elders use the only ten thread cold ice pith. The effect is very unusual. It should enable the elders to fly to the fairy world together. "


    Zhu Min said, "so, even if I go to Shengxian gate, I''m afraid there''s still no way to help me."


    I thought about it and said carefully, "as far as I know, even if there is no cold pith, it is not impossible for the peak martial god to fly to the fairy world. As long as the elder is willing to go to our immortal gate, I will ask the supreme elder to find a way to fly to the immortal world with the elder. "


    "Are there conditions for you to help me like this?" Zhu Min said, "if your conditions embarrass me, I will refuse."


    I smiled: "my condition is to invite the elder to be the elder of our immortal gate before flying to the fairy world. I don''t need you to do anything, but if the immortal gate is in danger, please help me. "


    Zhu Min smiled: "your boy is waiting for me to ask this question? OK, your conditions are not harsh. It''s just a passing thing for me. I promised. When we leave here, I will join Shengxian gate and become your elder. "


    I was overjoyed. I thought I would give Zhu Min more benefits to impress her as the peak martial god. Unexpectedly, Zhu Min agreed to my request so easily.


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, elder. The matter of future elders is the matter of Shengxian gate. As long as the elder has orders, Shengxian gate will never refuse."


    Zhu Min said, "don''t say polite words. I''m actually very happy that you drink with me tonight. I have something to do tomorrow. You can rest here when I come back. Generally, no one will disturb here. You can rest assured to practice. "


    While talking, Zhu Min got up and seemed to be going to have a rest.


    I respectfully got up to send Zhu Min off. I felt that I had a great harvest when I came to Dahuan mountain this time. Shengxian gate was about to have the fifth elder of the martial god realm. It was a worthwhile trip.


    I''m not in a hurry to practice. I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll have a good sleep. I''ll practice before sunrise tomorrow morning. Maybe the effect will be better.


    With Zhu Min, the peak martial god, as the elder of the immortal sect, the overall strength of the immortal sect has been greatly improved. Even if I encounter things like Huashen sect in the future, I can be at ease.


    I had a good night''s sleep. Early the next morning, when I was just going to practice, Zhu Min came out. She said hello to me and left the top of Dahuan mountain.


    I began to practice at the place where I practiced with ador before, and didn''t think about what Zhu Min was going to do.


    It''s not long before I break through my realm. The aura in my body is far from enough until the next breakthrough. It takes a long time to practice mental skills and absorb the aura between heaven and earth,


    The mental cultivation speed of the immortal sect is generally recognized as fast. When I practiced, I also obviously felt that with the operation of mental cultivation, there were more and more auras in my body.


    In the Dantian, not only my own yuan God, but also the killer sword occupied a certain position, which limited my cultivation speed to some extent.


    Dantian is actually a container for Reiki. The larger the space of the container, the faster it will absorb Reiki; On the contrary, if the Dantian is too small, the speed of cultivation will naturally slow down.


    Fortunately, the cultivation speed of the holy body is very abnormal, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll be made to cry by the killing sword and my own yuan God.

 Chapter 890

    Zhu Min knew one of the reasons for my slow cultivation speed, but he didn''t know that there were many things that needed to absorb Reiki in my Dantian.


    It''s good to say that the spirit absorbed by it can be used when necessary, just as it exists in it.


    My Yuanshen makes me speechless. He can cultivate Yuanshen formula to improve his Yuanshen power, but he has to suck away part of the aura I have worked hard to cultivate. He is a robber and a rogue.


    If the yuan God were not strong, my cultivation speed would be faster. I must limit the yuan God to absorb the Reiki in my body and let him practice outside by himself.


    Anyway, he said more than once that once he achieved great success in cultivation, he would leave me.


    At sunrise, like ador, I stopped practicing and was ready to go back to the house to eat.


    Zhu Min is away. No one cooks. I can only eat the dry food I brought.


    It''s not hard to drink some cold water and eat some dry food. After all, most of the fire people at the foot of the mountain have nothing to eat and may still be hungry.


    The people depend on food and have no food. How can we talk about development and stability? It is not unreasonable for ahong patriarch to worry about this.


    I want to help the fire people get some food again. No matter whether they can reconcile with us, this is what I have to do.


    When you return to Shengxian gate, you must do this thing at the first time, and it will be regarded as atonement for the ancestors of Shengxian gate.


    No matter what, he continued to practice. Unconsciously, most of the day passed. When it was getting late, Zhu Min didn''t come back, but ador came.


    When he saw me here unexpectedly, ador immediately apologized to me for his small house and too many people, which made me almost have no place to live.


    Naturally, I won''t tell him it doesn''t matter because of this strange ardor. I stand side by side with him on the top of the great ring mountain, watching the sunset about to fall, and talking insignificant gossip.


    Addor came to find his Master Zhu Min, so I told him that Zhu Min went to work and was not here.


    After chatting with ador for a while, ador left because he had to go back to teach his people''s skills and war skills.


    When he left, he told me that if Zhu Min came back and asked me to tell Zhu Min, he said that Adolf had something to find Zhu Min and asked Zhu Min to meet with Adolf before leaving.


    I know that there will be many opportunities for ador to meet Zhu Min in the future. I don''t have to rush for a moment, but it''s not easy to speak clearly at this time. I can only promise him first.


    When the fire clan reconciles with our immortal gate, it''s OK when ador wants to see Zhu Min, unless Zhu Min flies to the fairy world.


    Now I don''t tell addor, it''s also for the good of addor. In case Shengxian gate fails to reconcile with the fire clan, I won''t let addor down.


    After seeing off ardor, I continued to wait for Zhu Min at the top of the big ring mountain. When I was hungry, I ate some dry food and continued to practice when I had nothing to do. I didn''t feel lonely or anything.


    I continued to practice. The whole top of the big ring mountain seemed to be quiet, and there was no sound around.


    Although the top of Dahuan mountain is the highest place around, it may be surrounded by high mountains, which is not as windy as other high mountains all year round, and it is relatively quiet.


    I feel that my work here is almost finished. When Zhu Min comes back, I should leave here and leave the fire family.


    It was a good trip. Zhu Min, the martial god elder, gained a lot of strength in the moment.


    This is probably the fate of meeting each other. Zhu Min and Shengxian gate are destined, and so are i.


    I don''t know what Zhu Min did. It was the morning of the third day when she came back.


    When Zhu Min came back, she was hurt and there were cracks in her clothes. She looked quite embarrassed.


    After Zhu Min changed her clothes and took the small pill I gave her, I asked carefully, "what''s the matter, senior?"


    Zhu Min said with a wry smile, "does the sect leader think it''s strange? I went to the place of chaos. I originally planned to find some immortal stones for cultivation. Unexpectedly, my strength is not enough and I can''t get close to the place of chaos... And I don''t have armor and body protection. Isn''t this normal? "


    I heard Zhu Min''s words and hurriedly took out a beautiful women''s armor from the wanbaoding and handed it to Zhu Min: "it''s my negligence. Don''t blame me, senior."


    Zhu Min impolitely took over this set of weapon level armor, looked at it, and deliberately said, "is the meeting gift given to me by the sect leader of the hall of immortality promotion a set of weapon level armor? Is it too stingy? You should give me a set of fairy or divine tools anyway? "


    I said with a bitter smile, "don''t be difficult for me. Don''t mention the artifact level armor. There are no women''s armor at the immortal level."


    Zhu Min looked at me and smiled slowly: "don''t take it seriously, door Lord. I just saw this set of God armor on the door Lord. I thought of a legend and deliberately joked with the door Lord."


    "Legend?" I was surprised: "what is the legend said by the elder?"


    Zhu Min said, "don''t the sect leader know? God armor is not a single piece, but a set for men and women. The door Lord is wearing a man''s God armor. What about the other set of women''s armor? "


    I was surprised: "I only had this set when I got it. I haven''t heard of any other God armor. How did you know this, master? Can''t the lady''s God armor be on the master? "


    Zhu Min said, "of course it''s not on me. I also heard that God armor is one set, one for each man and one for each woman. Now when I see you wearing a god armor, I''ll ask. "


    I think Zhu Min is much more cheerful than when we just met. Knowing that she may want to open up and be the elder of the immortal gate, she said to her, "elder Zhu, I don''t know if we can leave now? Addor has been here before. I hope elder Zhu will meet him before he leaves. "


    Zhu Min thought: "I still won''t go. There are many opportunities to meet in the future. There''s no need to hurry to meet him. It''s normal for ador to leave me suddenly. He has to get used to it first. "


    I nodded: "OK, but we still want to go back to Shengxian gate with the fire family, so please go with me to meet the chief of the fire family."


    Zhu Min nodded, "OK. I can leave at any time. We can leave whenever the sect leader wants. "


    I took a look at the time: "let''s go now. It''s getting late. People who want to come to the fire family are ready to start."


    Zhu Min smiled, put on the armor I gave her, and left the top of the big ring mountain first.


    I followed Zhu Min and left here. Looking behind her, Zhu Min in armor seemed to be a lot younger and had the style of a girl.


    I secretly lamented that people rely on clothes, horses rely on saddles, and Zhu Min, who has changed his equipment, looks different.

 Chapter 891

    Zhu Min and I came to ah Hong, the leader of the fire family. Not surprisingly, ah Hong and others were really ready long ago.


    The fire clan is led by a Zhong, the patriarch of ardor. A group of No. 100 people are ready to go to Shengxian gate for negotiation.


    This time I lead the way, because I am familiar with the situation of Shengxian gate, and everyone knows it.


    Back at Shengxian gate, I secretly arranged for someone to receive ah Zhong and other fire people. I found an excuse to leave with Zhu Min first.


    I also went back to discuss with Jin Xiang and others to avoid any misunderstanding after ah Zhong and others saw Jin Xiang and others.


    After receiving the news, Jin Xiang and others came to yixianju. I first introduced Zhu Min to them, and then explained everything I saw in dahuanshan in detail to let them know what I mean.


    When I finished, a core disciple came to report that the people of the fire clan asked for an audience.


    Knowing the purpose of the fire people here, we naturally welcome them into yixianju politely.


    I didn''t appear in front of a Zhong until a Zhong and other fire people sat down and Dongmei and others brought tea.


    Seeing my ah Zhong again, he looked surprised, but then he understood what. He got up and hugged his fist and said, "so you are the person of Shengxian gate. Don''t blame us for our neglect before."


    I smiled: "the patriarch is polite. I know the purpose of your coming here. I won''t talk nonsense. We welcome you to come here to live and be partners with us. In the future, Shengxian gate will be the home of your fire people. We will live in peace and develop together. "


    Ah Zhong was stunned and said happily, "this is our purpose here. Thank you for your success. Ah Feng... Can I call you that? "


    When I was about to speak, Zhu Min around me said, "ah Zhong should not be rude. This is the current leader of Shengxian sect, Lord Jin Feng."


    Ah Zhong was stunned again, and then quickly saluted: "sorry, I didn''t expect you to be the master of Shengxian gate. It''s impolite."


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter. Huozu and we will be partners and friends in the future. You''re welcome. As for the misunderstandings between us in the past, we don''t have to worry about them. Let him pass the past. In order to compensate the fire clan, we will provide the fire clan with enough food and daily necessities for everyone''s life. Please accept them. "


    Ah Zhong was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for the generous gift from the leader of the golden gate. This is what we urgently need now. You have solved our urgent need. This grace must be kept in mind. By the way, please don''t worry, Lord Jinmen. Since we''re here, we won''t care about the past. Please rest assured of this. I promise you on behalf of the fire family. "


    Jin Xiang and I looked at each other and saw that they had no objection. We said, "there is a lot of free land in Shengxian gate. I ordered someone to draw a piece of land for the fire family to live and live. It''s OK for the fire family to live with us. We don''t interfere with your freedom. "


    Ah Zhong said, "thank you, leader of the Golden Gate... Before I came here, the patriarch said that we fire clan can join the immortal gate and become a member of the immortal gate. If the leader of the Golden Gate doesn''t dislike our low power, let''s join the immortal gate. "


    I was overjoyed, raised my hand and said, "welcome to Shengxian gate. You are born martial arts. After joining us, you will be a powerful force among us to help Shengxian gate develop and grow!"


    Ah Zhong and a group of fire people behind him made a big ceremony and said in unison, "see the sect leader."


    I raised my hand and said in a loud voice, "since you have joined Shengxian gate, you are the disciples of Shengxian gate. In the future, we will be a family, enjoy the cultivation resources of Shengxian gate and make due contributions to Shengxian gate together. I have no other requirements for you, as long as you abide by the rules of Shengxian sect like the disciples of Shengxian sect. "


    Ah Zhong said, "please follow the instructions of the bishop. We will abide by the rules. Whoever does something against the rules, please ask the master to order heavy punishment and never be partial."


    I looked at the fire people who came here with ah Zhong and said loudly, "in that case, you don''t have to go back. Send someone to inform the patriarch ah Hong, saying that I, Shengxian gate, fully agree that the fire people come to live here and provide food and cultivation resources free of charge. In addition, tell the patriarch that after the arrival of the fire clan, we will separate a place for you to live and live. The specific place shall be delimited by our supreme elder Jin Xiang and patriarch a Zhong. "


    Ah Zhong was overjoyed: "that''s great. In this way, we don''t have to worry about lack of food and clothing or security... Just don''t know what conditions the sect leader has?"


    I smiled: "if you want to say the conditions, my condition is to hope that the people of the fire clan can join the immortal gate and practice and progress with us. You have agreed to this, so I have no other conditions. "


    Ah Zhong smiled and said, "it''s a great good thing for us. We lack cultivation skills and war skills. We all know that the skills and war skills of Shengxian sect are absolutely Supreme... Thank you for your care. I can promise the sect leader on behalf of the fire clan that all the fire clan will be disciples of Shengxian sect."


    I know that Aduo didn''t tell ah Zhong about his inheritance of fire clan skills and combat skills. It''s not much to say. After all, it''s a matter within the fire clan.


    Moreover, after the fire clan joined the immortal sect, it''s natural for someone to cultivate the battle skills of the immortal sect and the immortal sect. I don''t need to say anything more.


    With the addition of the fire clan, I was happy in my heart. When I spoke, I was smiling. It looked more like I had found a treasure.


    Jin Xiang and others saw my excitement and knew that I had made a decision and didn''t say much.


    They may soon ascend to the immortal world. The immortal gate really needs to add some strength. They are old people who have lived for thousands of years. Naturally, they know what to do at this time.


    After a simple and clear agreement with ah Zhong, I told Jin Xiang, "please take ah Zhong''s head to rest, divide the residence of the Huo family, and send someone to Dahuan mountain with Huo family friends to pick up all the Huo family as soon as possible. Remember to bring some food when you go. The fire clan is short of food now, so they can''t go hungry. "


    Jin Xiang nodded: "I''ll do it right away. Please rest assured."


    He took the Huo people away from yixianju. When he left, he also looked happy. He seemed very satisfied with my trip to Huo people this time.


    The hatred between Shengxian gate and fire clan can be easily resolved. Fire clan has also joined our Shengxian gate, bringing new forces to Shengxian gate. Jin Xiang, the old man of Shengxian gate, is also very happy.


    Everyone knows that an enemy should be solved rather than tied up. An old man like Jin Xiang can''t fail to understand.

 Chapter 892

    I saw that Jin Xiang took the Huo people away, turned to Jin dingzhang and said, "thank you, elder two, for helping the supreme elder handle this matter. Be sure to satisfy the Huo people."


    Jin dingzhang nodded and left. When he left, he deliberately looked behind me, as if he was suggesting something to me.


    When I looked back, I saw Zhou Xiaoying staring at me. I didn''t know why. She was angry on her face.


    I knew something was wrong and quickly said, "let''s go and get busy. Come to me later if you have anything. Now I''m going to do something of my own, so don''t stay here. "


    Dongmei and others left. Liu Xianzu and Li Zhongyuan also left with the new Zhu min. they are elders and should get familiar with each other as soon as possible.


    Only Zhou Xiaoying didn''t leave. I knew Zhou Xiaoying must have something to find me, so I said to her, "sister, I have something to find me?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "every time you go out, you bring back one or two beauties. They all have a special relationship with you. What do you mean? When we are all transparent, or do you think you are powerful and don''t pay attention to us? "


    I was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "what are you talking about, sister? Zhu Min is a senior expert about the same age as the elders. I asked her to be the elder of Shengxian gate. What''s the problem? "


    Zhou Xiaoying ignored what I said and said angrily: "I''m not talking about elder Zhu Min, but the two little girls of the fire clan. Hum, don''t think I can''t see it. The way they look at you is obviously different from ordinary people. They know they like you at a glance... "


    "Sister!" I hurriedly interrupted Zhou Xiaoying: "what are you talking about? I don''t even know their names or who they are. You can''t wrong me like this. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me and said fiercely, "if you dare to do something sorry for the flowers, I want you to look good! I warn you, if the flower is separated from you because of this, I will destroy my family. "


    I am completely confused. I don''t know what happened to Zhou Xiaoying today. I try to say something irrelevant.


    I stepped forward, touched Zhou Xiaoying''s forehead and asked strangely, "are you all right, sister? Are you sick? "


    Zhou Xiaoying stepped back, pointed to the upstairs of yixianju with a red face and said loudly, "why did you leave without saying goodbye, causing us to worry for so long?"


    I said with a bitter smile, "I left without saying goodbye. I made it clear to all of you... And I went to Dahuan mountain inadvertently, but I didn''t leave Shengxian gate on purpose."


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned. She seemed to have nothing to say. She stared at me angrily, but she couldn''t speak.


    I know she must have something to tell me, but it''s hard to speak, so she deliberately said something irrelevant.


    I know Zhou Xiaoying too well. She was careless. Suddenly she became different from usual. At first glance, I knew there was a problem.


    "Sister," I reached out to hold Zhou Xiaoying''s shoulder and said gently, "if there is anything I can do, I will never refuse."


    Zhou Xiaoying blushed and whispered, "how do you know I''m looking for you?"


    I smiled: "I''m your brother... If you think carefully, can''t I see it?"


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me with gentle eyes: "Jinfeng, I''m in a dilemma. I want you to help me. But I don''t know how to say this. I''m afraid you''ll be angry if you say it... "


    I frowned secretly. I had never seen Zhou Xiaoying like this before. I felt that what she wanted to say must not be a small thing: "sister, what''s the matter with you? Say it, if I can help you, I will never shirk it. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked around and didn''t see anyone else. Then she said carefully, "I''m going to leave the immortal gate..."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help frowning and asked, "why?"


    Zhou Xiaoying whispered, "I think it''s better for me to go back to Jingshen city. You are busy all day, either practicing or going out, and you don''t take me with you. I''m very lonely and boring here..."


    I was stunned. Is this still my sister Zhou Xiaoying''s careless person? I looked at Zhou Xiaoying. Her beautiful face was ruddy, like drinking wine.


    Before I could speak, Zhou Xiaoying continued, "I might as well go to Jingshen city to accompany my father. There is a speaker who can do something for him."


    I knew Zhou Xiaoying''s meaning and said with a bitter smile, "sister, do you blame me for not accompanying you? That''s easy. From now on, sister, you will come to yixianju to practice, and we can talk often. "


    Zhou Xiaoying blushed even more: "who is coming to yixianju? I mean, you... Oh, I won''t talk to you. I''m gone. If you want me, go to Jingshen city to find me. "


    I think Zhou Xiaoying is determined to go to Jingshen city. When she was about to persuade her again, she heard the voice of Saihua: "Jinfeng, don''t let your sister go."


    I looked back and saw Sai Hua''er coming downstairs. I wondered why she didn''t practice, but came downstairs.


    "Sister Xiaoying," Sai Hua''er came to Zhou Xiaoying and said directly, "don''t go. If you go, I don''t mean to be here alone. Just accompany me. Don''t go."


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at Sai Hua''er and said slowly, "I''m gone. Look at Jin Feng and don''t let him provoke other girls."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "sister, if you are here, Jinfeng naturally doesn''t dare to find another girl. If you leave, I can''t control him, and he will bully me even more. "


    Zhou Xiaoying stared at me and said angrily, "it''s strange that I can control him... Hum, Hua Hua, you should be careful and don''t always let him go. If you go on like this, you will regret it later. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled and held Zhou Xiaoying''s hand: "don''t worry, sister. I believe Jin Feng has discretion and won''t do anything too special. Besides, isn''t there your sister? He dares not to listen to her? "


    Zhou Xiaoying sighed. She didn''t seem to want to go on. She turned to Sai Hua''er and said, "go back with me. There is my father in Jingshen city. We won''t feel lonely and bored when we go."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me, attached it to Zhou Xiaoying''s ear and said, "I understand my sister''s mind. In the future, we will be sisters, sisters who will never be separated."


    Zhou Xiaoying blushed, spat and said loudly, "what nonsense? I just can''t bear to see Jin Feng''s current appearance and his flirting everywhere, so I can''t help but say a few words. It''s not what you think. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "well, well, just think I didn''t say it. Sister, let''s practice together. You see, Jin Feng is a medium-level Wuxian. We can''t lag behind him. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me, but she didn''t leave. She turned and followed Saihua upstairs. When she left, her face was still red.

 Chapter 893

    I vaguely watched them leave and suddenly thought of something. I couldn''t help but want to stop them, but when I said something, I found that I couldn''t say it, so I forced myself to hold back.


    I swallowed the words in my heart at once, and I felt something wrong all over.


    An amazing force suddenly sprang out of my elixir field and instantly spread to the meridians of my whole body.


    This force is huge and destructive. As a holy body, I also have scars on my body in the blink of an eye, and a trace of blood flows out, dyeing my clothes and clothes in a very short time.


    My sudden accident surprised saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, who were just leaving. When they came to see me in a hurry, an amazing force suddenly rushed out of my body and flew them out at once.


    I''m afraid this force is even more powerful than the full blow of the peak martial god. Just some leaked forces blow saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying away, which shows that it is extremely powerful.


    My flesh became broken and disordered in an instant, like being stabbed by thousands of sharp swords at the same time. There was almost no intact place on my whole body.


    Blood gushed out, and soon there was a big pool on the ground, shocking.


    In this way, I will die. There is no doubt that the great force did not disappear after my physical body was damaged, but continued to run around in my body and continue to destroy my physical body.


    I couldn''t stand. I fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    At this time, my original God left the flesh in fear. As soon as he appeared in front of Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying, he shouted, "no, the divine power in the artifact fragments is out of control and is destroying my flesh. Go and ask the elders for help. If you''re late, you''ll be afraid of losing your body. "


    Yuan Shen''s frightened voice reminded Sai Hua''er and Zhou Xiaoying. They hurried to find the elders for help, but they forgot to leave someone here to help me.


    Dongmei and others are not here at this time. There is no one who can help me, so I feel miserable this time.


    The yuan God was not hurt, but it was obvious that he had no way to deal with the divine power contained in the artifact fragments. He could do nothing but look at me in horror.


    The artifact fragments I got accidentally before, and the divine power in the fragments entered my body. There was never any problem, and I didn''t pay attention over time.


    I don''t know why such a change suddenly occurred, which made me seriously injured and unprepared.


    My flesh was damaged and I felt like a thousand arrows piercing my heart. The severe pain made me bite my teeth and couldn''t speak at all.


    My mind is still clear. I secretly regret that I didn''t find a way to clear the divine power that entered my Dantian in time.


    At the beginning, the divine power entered my Dantian and turned into water droplets. It didn''t seem to do me any harm. I didn''t care at all. Now I think it''s a regular * * and it''s really wrong that it wasn''t cleared in time.


    Divine power is more elusive than immortal power. It is at least two levels higher than the aura I can master now.


    I had no way to stop the divine power from destroying my physical body. When I was frightened and desperate, I suddenly found that the pain was relieved a lot.


    When I tried to concentrate on finding out what had happened to me, I found that my body was recovering rapidly at the speed visible to the flesh.


    The holy body is unusual. The damaged holy body starts to repair automatically, which alleviates my pain.


    I was overjoyed, concentrated, and worked miraculously to sit cross legged and guide a aura from the elixir field into my meridians to help the holy body repair its own flesh.


    The divine power is still rampant in my body. Sometimes one of my pulses is broken at once, which makes me scream.


    Fortunately, then I will feel that the holy body is repairing itself, and the key point is to repair the most severely injured place.


    I know I can''t die. Now I know more about the magic of the holy body. It''s a blessing in disguise.


    In this way, even if the divine power is incomparable, it will not kill me for the time being, because the holy body has great self-healing ability.


    If I can''t die, it doesn''t mean I''m carefree. The divine power continues to destroy my body. I can''t just let it go?


    The elders came quickly. They were probably urged by saihua''er and Zhou Xiaoying. They came as fast as they could. They aroused gusts of strong wind when they came in.


    Before I could open my mouth, I saw the elders like me sitting down beside me. Everyone shot together. Five pure auras entered my body and made me feel much better in an instant.


    I tried to open my mouth: "it''s the divine power that destroys my body. Be careful, elders. Once the divine power enters your body, I''m afraid you will also be injured."


    My words didn''t come out, so I couldn''t speak.


    At this time, the five elders suddenly exclaimed at the same time. One by one, they hurriedly withdrew their hands and shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    I felt that it was the divine power in my body that attacked the five elders at the same time, scattered the spirit injected into me by the five elders in an instant, and launched a powerful counter attack.


    Divine power treated the five elders as enemies and launched a counterattack.


    The divine power can attack the five elders at the same time, and can also beat the five elders with timidity. The power is really great.


    My God hurriedly said, "are the elders all right? It''s the divine power that is making trouble. Elders should be careful. "


    Hearing the words of the yuan God, the five elders said unanimously, "what divine power? What''s going on? "


    Hearing their surprise and fear, my yuan God slowly said, "it''s a trace of divine power contained in the artifact fragments. In the past, I entered the Dantian of the noumenon. If the elders have no way to solve it, it''s better not to touch the body of the noumenon, so as not to be counterattacked or invaded by divine power and hurt the elders. "


    When Yuan Shen spoke, I was a little distracted. The destructive power of divine power seemed to be much greater, and I felt amazing pain again.


    My heart moved and I immediately thought of a possibility:


    Divine power is also a kind of energy. Frankly, it has no essential difference from Reiki. At most, it is more destructive.


    Since it is the same energy as aura, can it be refined slowly and finally transformed into my own energy for my use with the mind method of Shengxian gate?


    If my idea can be realized, my combat effectiveness will have a qualitative leap. Maybe it will be a blessing in disguise again.


    Of course, if I do this and fail in the end, it means that I may really die.

 Chapter 894

    In terms of the destructive power of divine power, it is difficult for me to continue to live after I fail to control it.


    My body is a little away from King Kong''s not bad body, but it is also easily torn by the divine power, and the flesh is bleeding a lot, which is enough to see the amazing destructive power of the divine power.


    I''m afraid that even if King Kong is not bad, the divine power can easily tear it apart.


    The elders stopped immediately when they heard the word "divine power" and dared not continue to help me, which also shows this.


    The elders can''t help me, which means I can only rely on myself.


    I said this to myself in my heart. I suddenly took back all my mind and entered the best cultivation state of forgetting things and me in an instant.


    The severe pain was completely eliminated by me. I ignored everything except the decision to become immortal.


    I have no other way but to take a risk.


    The mental method runs wildly, and the Reiki flows quickly in the repaired meridians.


    When encountering the meridians that have not been repaired, under the dual action of the holy body itself and Reiki, the meridians almost instantly recover as they are, ensuring the smooth flow of Reiki.


    The divine power seemed to sense that my flesh was recovering, and suddenly accelerated the destruction speed, tearing the meridians in my body one by one, and tearing the meridians apart all the way.


    And the divine power was divided into two and rushed to my brain and heart.


    Does divine power have wisdom? Or will my resistance come to an end when the divine power knows what has been destroyed?


    Anyway, this is a contest between life and death. I must not have the slightest distraction and slack.


    The mental method runs from the first layer to the second layer without any pause.


    Reiki works for a week. It only takes more than ten seconds, which is much faster than when I fight at ordinary times.


    If it goes on like this, either use my aura to forcibly drive all the divine power into my Dantian, and then spend a lot of time refining it slowly.


    Or because my aura flows too fast and my meridians have just been destroyed, they all break and explode to death.


    As the saying goes, wealth and honor are in danger. Now I''m in danger of life. It''s a desperate fight.


    I hope my good luck can help me again. Although I am ready to fight hard, I still pray secretly that I can get through this disaster smoothly.


    I look extremely ugly now. The yuan God sees my body. Now I am covered with blood, pale and trembling, like a person not far from death.


    The elders stood by me. Although they didn''t dare to help me, they didn''t plan to leave here.


    The new elder Zhu Min didn''t plan to leave. She always frowned and thought about ways to help me, but because Zhu Min knew nothing about divine power, she never thought of ways to help me.


    I concentrate on refining divine power, and I don''t have time and energy to think more. I have no time to comfort the elders.


    The yuan God had nothing to do. At this time, he suddenly muttered to himself: "I knew that the divine power was so overbearing and dangerous. When the body reshaped the flesh, I wouldn''t take back this wisp of divine power from the body of Oriental red maple..."


    The people who heard Yuanshen''s words looked at Yuanshen almost at the same time, and then heard Zhou Xiaoying''s voice ring out: "what? Did you put this divine power into your own body? What do you think? Isn''t it a sincere death? "


    The yuan God said with a bitter face, "how do I know it will become what it is now? I thought divine power was a good thing. If I lost my noumenon, I would regret it later, so I took it over on my own. I brought the killer sword with me. Isn''t it all right... "


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "it''s all your fault. If my brother dies because of you, you won''t feel better."


    Yuanshen said bitterly, "sister, I''m no different from noumenon. We... Are still alone. Don''t say that, sister?"


    Zhou Xiaoying glared at Yuanshen, but she couldn''t speak. Noumenon and Yuanshen are one, but I''m special. Compared with ordinary people, my Yuanshen is more independent, and I''m more like two people.


    This is because my Yuanshen was not cultivated by me step by step, but accidentally under some special conditions.


    In other words, other people''s Yuanshen may be completely from my own soul through cultivation, which is no different from the noumenon. My Yuanshen absorbs some other people''s Yuanshen, has two different memories and personalities, and worries are skillfully integrated, which is different from me.


    My yuan God and I are more like two different people. If I am me, my yuan God is my partner, a close spiritual partner.


    Sai Hua''er has been staring at me with tears in her eyes. It seems that she is frightened and doesn''t know what to do.


    Things outside the world have my original God to explain and deal with. My noumenon still concentrates on refining this damn divine power to save my life.


    I will try my best to promote immortality, and my aura will also try my best. At this time, my body is like a huge and extremely complex machine, a machine specialized in refining this divine power.


    All the cells are the parts of this machine, the mind method is the command system, and the aura is the catalytic system. Add it together to slowly grind, dilute, absorb - refine this divine power.


    This process must take a long time. I have already prepared in my heart. If I don''t completely dissolve this divine power, I will not end this special practice.


    No matter whether it takes me a month or a year, or even ten or a hundred years, I will stick to it in order to skillfully use my aura to refine something.


    Unconsciously, I put aside everything around me. In addition to cultivation, even my own yuan God is not within the scope of my perception.


    This is another realm more conducive to cultivation. Compared with the state of forgetting things and me, which I often entered before, it is also a magical state of eight nothingness and all chaos.


    Monton here doesn''t mean stupid, but a chaotic state where everything is not in mind. It is a wonderful state where everything is forgotten and there is only one thing left.


    The state of Monton is a joke made by the warriors of the red dragon kingdom before. It is not a state of cultivation recognized by the world.


    I''m in this state now, so I think I''m in the state of Monton.


    People in montton will not notice anything except one thing and will not affect him. They will do it wholeheartedly until they reach a perfect state.


    Now I will not be affected by anything except refining.

 Chapter 895

    Refining divine power is never a thing overnight. I am completely immersed in refining divine power and forget everything else for the time being.


    If someone tries to wake me up at this time, he will be disappointed to the end, because at this time, I can''t hear any sound from the outside world, or even feel any changes in the outside world.


    I''m like a living dead man, a man in the state of Monton, whose external performance is almost the same as that of the living dead.


    Of course, I''m not a living dead person, and I won''t become a real living dead person.


    The divine power is slowly refined by the decision to ascend to heaven. This speed is extremely slow. It is described by an inappropriate metaphor, just like what we human beings often say that constant dropping wears away the stone.


    Without thousands of years, it is impossible for a drop of water to leave a small hole in the hard stone.


    Refining divine power is like a water drop leaving a hole in a stone. It takes almost endless time and patience.


    I don''t know when I can completely refine this divine power, and I don''t know if I can really wait until that day.


    But now I have no choice but to stick to it. In order to live, I have to bite my teeth and stick to it.


    I must be unresponsive to outsiders when I am dead.


    The elders and my friends saw me like this, but they knew that I was not dead, but fighting against the divine power in me.


    They won''t disturb me, they will protect me unconditionally until I wake up again, or lose my vitality and die completely.


    People around me will not give me up easily. Except my yuan God, he has been practicing on one side at this time, regardless of whether I die or not.


    The yuan God knows the yuan God''s decision. Without me, he can practice independently and maintain the stability of the yuan God.


    The divine power is still destroying my body, and the holy body is constantly repairing itself. The two are like a rally, with no end.


    The holy body repairs my damaged body, and the energy needed is provided by my aura; When I practice mental skills, the absorbed Reiki is used to recover the consumed Reiki... I don''t know when it will end after such repeated cycles.


    To my surprise, the aura in my body not only did not dry up, but there was a growing sign.


    This may be the reason why when I practice, I absorb more heaven and earth auras, the divine power in the elixir field disperses, and the auras that can be stored also increase.


    This is probably the only good news I know so far after the sudden attack of divine power.


    Practice day and night, I like a super existence who has become an immortal. I don''t eat, drink or rest, except practice.


    I don''t know how long I have been practicing like this, and I don''t know all the changes around me. I know that the divine power in my body has not been refined, so I can''t stop.


    This is no longer a kind of persistence, but a kind of bitter suffering.


    Such days are like years. It''s hard to stay for a minute.


    But I have no choice. The powerful destructive power is still raging in my body. I can''t be a little distracted when I say anything.


    Maybe after a few more years, or decades, I can completely refine this divine power, and then I will be free.


    Years are the most ruthless, life is always bitter and short.


    What ordinary people fear most is to waste time and accomplish nothing on their deathbed.


    The life span of martial arts becomes longer, and the influence of time on martial arts becomes slightly weaker.


    But at present, I am still tired of time.


    The key is that during this period of time, I live like a year. I''m really in pain.


    And every time I am distracted by pain, I will always be immediately awakened by the amazing destructive power of divine power, and have to enter the state of Monton again, so that I don''t know what I''m doing and for what.


    Although the territory of montan is good for cultivation, it is not a good thing for martial artists. If they don''t know anything except cultivation, is it no different from fools and living dead people?


    The years are long and the time is stagnant. My feeling now is that I am dead.


    Or I''m no different from death. I don''t know anything about mechanical cultivation, mechanical refining and divine power.


    At this time, if someone wants to be against me, give me a knife or punch, I won''t have any reaction.


    I have nothing to do with the matter of Shengxian gate, friends and family around me, and treasure skills


    Spring has passed and autumn has come. A year has passed and a new year has come. The years are endless. It seems that the divine power in my body has no end and can not be refined.


    The pain on me is the same, endlessly torturing me, until my nerves slowly get used to this torture, until I become numb and can''t feel this pain.


    A hundred years have passed, two hundred years have passed... Five hundred years have passed? I don''t know how long time has passed. I''m just guessing how long time has passed.


    If I can calculate according to the amount of refining this divine power in my body, I have been practicing here silently for 500 years since I was attacked by the divine power.


    I haven''t had any other feelings for 500 years without eating or drinking. Maybe it has something to do with divine power.


    It is said that divine power can only be possessed by God and man. It can make God and man dig valleys without feeling hungry and thirsty.


    Up to now, this divine power has not been fully refined by me. The destructive power of the remaining about one-third of the divine power is still amazing. My meridians are destroyed by it and repaired by the holy body all the time.


    The endless cycle continues, but I can''t feel the original pain like a thousand arrows through my heart. It''s also possible to quit Monton occasionally and feel the outside world.


    The time to perceive the outside world cannot be long. If it is a little longer, the destructive power of divine power seems to become greater. I will feel the severe pain caused by divine power destroying the body and meridians again. I can only force myself to concentrate on cultivation again.


    Occasionally I can feel someone wiping my face and hands. Occasionally I feel a little hungry, but this feeling has always been like a dream, and I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    Take the feeling of hunger as an example. Although I feel this occasionally, I don''t want to eat.


    It seems that the Reiki and refined divine power obtained by continuous cultivation are my current food, which not only meets the needs of the holy body to repair myself, but also makes me not starve to death because I haven''t eaten for a long time.


    Maybe I can be free in a few hundred years. I told myself more than once when I was distracted that I could succeed in a few more days.

 Chapter 896

    The divine power can be slowly refined by me, which really makes me see hope. If not, I''m afraid I''d give up myself and go to the paradise long ago.


    After hundreds of years of refining divine power, my understanding of divine power is close to my own body.


    Divine power is beyond aura and immortality. It is one of the most advanced forces known at present, and it is also the most powerful energy.


    If Reiki is the power of children, it can only lift dozens of kilograms of weight at most, then Xianqi is the power of adults, and one or two hundred kilograms of weight can be easily removed.


    The word of divine power is equivalent to the power of hundreds of adults. It is a super power that gathers the power of hundreds of adults.


    Using a set of data to describe divine power is about this: the average damage value of aura is 10000, and the average damage value of immortal power is at least hundreds of thousands. Divine power is an amazing tens of millions, or even more.


    The divine power in my body is only a small part, but its amazing destructive power is also unbearable to me, a Wuxian who has the holy body and has practiced body refining.


    If the holy body had not had strong self-healing ability and body refining had strengthened my physical body, I would have died long ago.


    This is also the destructive power of divine power to myself. If I thoroughly refine this divine power and use it in battle, the destructive power will be stronger.


    Whatever the energy, the destructive force is absolutely different between controlled and completely free state.


    I suddenly understood a lot and saw a glimmer of hope, a glimmer of hope that I could speed up the refining of divine power.


    This hope comes from the divine power, from the refined part of the divine power in my body.


    I have worked hard for hundreds of years to refine my divine power. If I only refined my divine power and saved my life in the end, wouldn''t it be too unworthy?


    The refined divine power should be used by me to enhance my combat effectiveness, or speed up the refining of the remaining divine power. That will not waste my hard work for hundreds of years.


    I am not whimsical, but there are some grounds. After the divine power is refined, I can obey my command. In that case, it is theoretically feasible to use it to fight or refine the remaining divine power.


    People are like this. When they can''t protect their lives, they just want to protect their lives. Nothing else is important, but once they find that their lives are carefree, their ideas change immediately.


    Some people want to take back what they were forced to lose when their lives were threatened, some people want to live more nourishing, and some people want to improve their strength


    The same is true of me. Before my life was not protected, I forced myself to enter the state of Monton. Now most of my divine power has been refined. Knowing that I have no worries about my life, I immediately thought of using this divine power to improve my strength and speed up the speed of refining divine power.


    People think the same. I''m probably not alone.


    While continuing to refine the divine power, I couldn''t help but urge those refined divine power to see if they would really listen to my command and use it for me.


    At first, I only dared to let this divine power flow slowly in my meridians, for fear that an inadvertent injury to my meridians would make me suffer another heart rending pain.


    The divine power runs slowly in my meridians. Wherever I go, the meridians are obviously squeezed and deformed. The great power is a great test for my meridians.


    Fortunately, although the meridians are deformed, they are not broken and injured. They can barely bear the pressure generated by the slowly running divine power.


    I dare not speed up the speed of divine power operation, so I keep a certain speed, let the divine power operate in the meridians, and let the meridians adapt slowly.


    Divine power can also enhance the toughness of meridians. If my meridians are strengthened over time, I can slowly speed up the operation.


    With the passage of time, my meridians gradually became stronger, and I became bold and gradually accelerated the operation speed of divine power until I could run in the meridians quickly and safely like Reiki.


    At this time, I put some of my previous ideas into action and began to try to refine divine power with divine power.


    It is also divine power. One is refined by me for hundreds of years, and the other is not refined by me. I don''t know what will happen when the two meet.


    But I know that if I use Reiki to refine Reiki, it will be relatively simple. After all, it is also Reiki. The destructive power is the same as the resistance. When refining, as long as I have more Reiki than the Reiki to be refined, it is easy to refine Reiki and turn it into my own Reiki.


    This is also the basis of martial arts cultivation. If not, how can we absorb the aura of heaven and earth for our use?


    With this experience, I tried to use the refined divine power to refine the free divine power that continues to destroy my body.


    Most of the divine power in my body has been refined. Now try it. Even if it doesn''t succeed, I shouldn''t hurt myself.


    As soon as I read this, the divine power in my body slowly approached those divine powers in a free state and was ready to refine them.


    I am like a general commanding the battle. I command the refined divine power soldiers in two ways and force all the free divine power into my Dantian.


    After the encirclement, the refined divine power slowly wrapped up the free divine power and began to refine.


    The mental skill of the immortal sect was working with all its strength. My Dantian seemed to become a battlefield, and the two divine powers began to fight.


    A burst of heart wrenching pain instantly spread to my brain, and I almost fainted in an instant.


    Now I''m miserable again by myself. The battle between divine power and divine power is set in my Dantian by myself, and the danger can be imagined.


    I was still too worried. I thought that the refined divine power could refine the free divine power at once, and would not bring me any pain. I didn''t expect that it was like this now. I directly sent myself to the edge of hell.


    I wanted to stop the operation of the mind method, but found that the mind method didn''t need me to deliberately maintain the operation. After the Dantian was threatened, I took the initiative to operate, and there was no sign of stopping.


    Now I can''t tell how bitter I am. I ate the consequences. I already felt much better. Just because I wanted to speed up the refining of divine power, I started endless pain again.


    I felt that everything was back to the original point in an instant. I had to endure severe pain again and try my best to save my life.


    Once the Dantian is destroyed, I am a useless man, which is no different from death. Moreover, the power of plundering may kill me at any time.

 Chapter 897

    Gritting my teeth and insisting, I can''t fall down at this time. Once I really fall down, whether it''s refined or those not refined, just a little bit is enough to kill me many times.


    Hard to keep myself from falling down, but also observe the situation in my Dantian.


    Unexpectedly, although my elixir field became a battlefield of divine power, and divine power destroyed my elixir field from time to time, which made me miserable, my elixir field has always been strong and will recover immediately after being hurt, many times faster than other parts of my body.


    Is this the magic of the holy body? Or is the part of divine power I refined helping me repair the damaged parts?


    I don''t know what''s going on, but this discovery makes me feel a little better.


    In addition to divine power, there are a lot of Reiki in the Dantian. The Dantian stores Reiki, and Reiki is mostly a natural thing.


    Different from others, the killer sword in my elixir field had never made any movement. At this time, it suddenly released a large amount of pure aura, making the amount of aura in my body more.


    All these auras were used by the holy body to repair the damaged Dantian, which helped me a lot.


    Now I feel at ease. The aura stored in the killing sword is equivalent to the aura stored in dozens of martial gods. No matter how destructive the divine power is, it must be enough to repair Dantian''s injury.


    When I was at ease, I stopped panic and began to think about how to end the disaster caused by myself earlier.


    The best way to end this disaster is naturally to refine all the divine power.


    Just to do this, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time and suffer a lot at the same time.


    I have plenty of time to bear hardships. I asked for it myself. I can''t blame others, so I calmed down again and began the long process of refining divine power.


    This time it''s divine power refining divine power. Compared with the previous Reiki refining divine power, it should be faster.


    I put down everything and continued to refine my divine power. Time seemed to stagnate again. Gradually, I didn''t feel anything.


    The original pain gradually disappeared, and I entered the state of Monton again until I suddenly realized that the divine power in my body seemed to have been refined, and I never felt any pain again.


    I don''t know whether a hundred years have passed or 500 years have passed. I know that the divine power in my body has finally been refined.


    At this time, I returned to my previous normal state, felt everything in the outside world, and summoned my yuan God back at the same time.


    The yuan God has hardly changed in these hundreds of years. His strength is a little higher, but he still can''t achieve his goal and become a powerful yuan God like human beings.


    Even if you can practice Yuanshen''s decision without the flesh, you can''t make great progress.


    Through the yuan God, I know that I have been refining divine power here for 800 years.


    After 800 years, I''m in a fog. I don''t know how long I''ve been here.


    At this time, I have no time to think about other things, because the divine power after refining is still a coin in my Dantian.


    My physical body was originally unable to bear the divine power. Now, due to various coincidences, the divine power takes root in my body. If my physical body cannot evolve in time and meet the conditions required by the divine power, the divine power may kill me at any time.


    The urgent task is to strengthen the body, especially the Dantian, to the point where it can bear divine power.


    After my body is strong, I should make great progress in my realm. Maybe I will reach the peak of Wuxian, or even break through the realm of Wushen.


    Body refining is the best way to strengthen the body I know so far, so I began to practice the nameless body refining of Shengxian sect in Yixian residence.


    It is inevitable that there will be some movement when practicing body skill. Dongmei soon heard my voice and came to me.


    It turned out that she was always here with me, but I didn''t find this after I entered Monton.


    I have no time to talk with Dongmei. I practice body skills almost crazily, and even time is gradually forgotten.


    After refining the divine power, I soon found a great advantage, that is, I didn''t have to eat and reached the valley opening state that immortal can do.


    This is definitely an unexpected surprise. Even I, who has just been tortured and died, have a feeling of surprise.


    Pigu, that''s what immortals can do. They don''t eat or drink, and use immortal power or divine power to maintain the normal operation of physical function.


    I''m just a middle-level Wuxian. It''s unimaginable that I can open the valley.


    It seems that the quality of things is not absolute. The divine power almost killed me, but at the same time, it seems inappropriate for me to say whether it is good or bad.


    I planned to use the refined divine power to impact the realm. Now it seems that I can also use it to practice body cultivation, so as to reach the immortal body of King Kong faster.


    Vajra''s immortal body is the most powerful body known in the world. It is also one of the necessary conditions to bear the immortal power in my body when the peak martial god flies to the fairy world. If I can reach this step, I think I can bear these divine powers in my body.


    After all, the divine power in my body is not too much. According to the volume, it is only the size of a drop of water. I don''t think the physical requirements for accommodating it will be too high.


    I thought of these in an instant, made a decisive move, and gradually used my divine power when practicing body art.


    This is a new attempt, but different from before, because the divine power I use at this time is refined by me and can completely obey my command.


    For the sake of safety, I first divided a wisp of divine power into the body refining technique to strengthen the meridians and body tissues. After the body tissues and meridians slowly adapt, I will gradually increase the amount of divine power.


    In this way, I have practiced in yixianju for several months. I feel that my body has become stronger and gained a lot.


    Originally, my body was very strong in the same realm. This time, I practiced body art wholeheartedly, and my body gradually moved closer to the immortal body of King Kong. There are signs that I will completely become the immortal body of King Kong soon.


    The cultivation of divine power is definitely something that martial artists in the world dare not think of, but I did it, and it was very smooth without any mistakes.


    The refined divine power, like the original aura in my body, has infinitely reduced the damage to me, almost negligible.


    If I am not worried about the divine power or the timing * * and may bite my master at any time, I even want to use it to break through the immortal body of King Kong and get out of the pass as soon as possible.


    But now I can''t do this. There are still lessons to be learned. I can''t take risks. It''s safer to practice step by step.

 Chapter 898

    After I insisted on cultivating body skills for one year, my whole body had reached the critical point of breakthrough, so I stopped cultivating body skills and said to Dong Mei who was practicing body skills: "Dong Mei, you stop cultivating. I''m about to break through. Some big moves may appear. It''s not good to disturb your cultivation at that time. "


    Dongmei looked at me with surprise on her face. She saluted and said, "the master is talking. You have been practicing continuously. I have been worried about you except for life..."


    I smiled: "after the refining of divine power, I entered the realm of opening up the valley without eating and drinking."


    My explanation surprised Dongmei. Her face was full of incredible expressions, but she didn''t say much.


    I nodded to her, motioned her to step back, and I began to prepare for the breakthrough.


    I was about to have the immortal body of King Kong. I was a little excited. When I was practicing body art, I almost made a mistake, which caused the exclamation of Dongmei who was watching.


    Fortunately, I responded quickly and reversed the situation in time to avoid injury due to mistakes.


    After I was surprised, I didn''t dare to be a little distracted. I concentrated on my cultivation, gradually entered the state of forgetting things and me, and didn''t pay attention to everything else.


    With the cultivation of body cultivation, I gradually found that it is not a matter of one day to fully possess the body of King Kong. Even if I have shown such signs, I can''t make a real breakthrough in one or two days.


    This discovery was a bit of a shock to me, but I was also vaguely excited.


    Because when I found that the physical body could not become stronger immediately, I unexpectedly found that divine power was very effective in impacting the realm.


    I just used my divine power when I was practicing body art, and I felt that the realm was loose and there were signs of immediate breakthrough.


    This discovery made me very happy. My previous disappointment immediately disappeared. Instead, I practiced immortality promotion and tried to break through the realm and become a high-level Wuxian by using the powerful impact of divine power.


    The breakthrough in the realm was not the first time for me, but I didn''t know whether it would lead to natural disaster, so I asked Dongmei to leave Yixian residence and only left me to practice in Yixian residence alone.


    This is the first time that divine power has impacted the realm after being refined. I haven''t broken through it for hundreds of years. I think it will come to fruition soon.


    As expected, my strength changed immediately. My realm soon broke through, changed from a medium-level Wuxian to a high-level Wuxian, and reached the peak Wuxian realm.


    The improvement of realm will certainly be accompanied by the improvement of aura in my body. At this time, my aura is more pure, and there are more auras in Dantian.


    There was no natural disaster at the time of breakthrough, but the killer sword absorbed a lot of aura from the time of breakthrough and supplemented the consumption of refining divine power before.


    This caused some changes. There was a huge aura vortex in the sky, which turned like a whirlwind, and the huge whine sounded like thunder


    When I broke through the realm, I suddenly made great progress in killing divine sword and other combat skills that I haven''t practiced for hundreds of years.


    My understanding of the meaning of the sword, the Dragon subduing formula and the beast resisting decision reached a new height in an instant.


    This is the difference between high-level martial arts and low-level martial arts. After all, everything has changed with the high-level martial arts.


    In particular, the killing God sword technique has gone beyond the past and really reached the highest level that everything is a sword and the sword moves with the heart.


    Now I use the killing sword against the enemy. The fist is the sword, the flying flowers, plants and trees are the sword, the air is the sword, and the mind is also the sword. It is absolutely impossible to prevent and kill the enemy.


    I never thought that I would become a top Wuxian at the moment when I became a great swordsman.


    Everything seems to come naturally. Some people seem to be happy after hard work. Anyway, at this time, I am full of joy, but I am very calm and not excited


    My strength has increased and my age has also increased. If my age is calculated according to months and years, I am now close to a thousand years old.


    At the age of 1000, ordinary people seem to be absolutely monsters, but in the eyes of martial artists or immortals, it is just a very normal thing.


    Fortunately, I have been pregnant with beauty grass before and have taken a lot of spirit grass that can keep my youth. My appearance has not changed much.


    After this battle, I suddenly lamented that it was a blessing in disguise. The pain given to me by divine power has become my luck.


    But when I saw my face full of a meter long beard, I was still startled.


    My beard is almost hanging to the ground, and its length is amazing.


    My hair is the same. It hasn''t been cut for more than 800 years. It''s the same length and falls directly on the ground.


    I didn''t notice it when I practiced before. Now I see that I''m scared.


    When Dongmei took care of me, she didn''t take care of my beard and hair in order not to disturb my cultivation. Now I''m like a lost and dying old man. I don''t look like the sect leader of Shengxian sect.


    I couldn''t see it anymore. I got up and went to wash my face, take a bath and change my clothes.


    The dirt all over my body really needs to be washed. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll scare people directly when I go out to see people.


    Shaving and haircutting naturally need help from others. After I take a bath, I''ll have someone take care of it for me.


    I made a noise when I walked around the room and took a bath. Dongmei, who had been guarding outside Yixian''s house, heard it and came in to have a look.


    She found that I had stopped practicing, so she said outside the bathroom, "master, are you grooming?"


    I quickly put on my clothes and said to Dongmei outside the door, "it''s 800 years. If I don''t freshen up, I''m afraid I don''t know who I am."


    Dongmei said with a smile, "I''ll come in and help the sect leader take care of it... In fact, we''ve been with the sect leader all these years. We''re just worried about disturbing the sect leader, so we didn''t dare to take care of the sect leader''s beard and hair. Please forgive me."


    I hurriedly said, "how can I blame you? I understand. Dongmei, please take care of my hair and beard later. It''s too long and I feel very uncomfortable. "


    Dongmei smiled and said, "I''m ready. I''ll take care of it for the sect leader after he comes out."


    I put on my clothes, walked out of the bathroom, took a look at Dongmei with the same face, smiled and said, "thank you, I may not take care of it."


    Dongmei smiled: "it''s a small matter. I can help the door owner in minutes."


    When she spoke, the scissors in her hand moved quickly and cleaned my long hair after a few times.


    The beard must be shaved off. I don''t want to keep a long beard as big brother like some people.


    Dongmei''s technique was so sharp that it helped me get rid of my beard after a few times, which made me glow like a young man again.

 Chapter 899

    With the help of Dongmei, my whole body looks new. When I look at myself again, I won''t feel sloppy.


    Dongmei was busy cleaning up her hair and beard on the ground. At the same time, she asked me, "what does the sect leader want to eat? I''ll make it for the sect leader now."


    I just remembered that I haven''t eaten for a long time. Before, because my sloppy image needed to be changed, I didn''t think of this for a time. Now I''m raised by Dongmei, and I feel a little hungry in an instant.


    I''m not really hungry, but I haven''t eaten food for a long time. I miss the taste of food very much.


    I couldn''t help saying, "whatever it is, the sooner the better. I''m hungry and can''t stand."


    Dongmei smiled and hurried to get some food and put it on the table: "the sect leader eats slowly. If it''s not enough, I''ll get it again... The elders know that the sect leader will come to see you soon after he wakes up."


    I listened to Dongmei''s words very politely, so I smiled and said, "you and me are welcome... By the way, thanks to you taking care of me for 800 years, I haven''t thanked you yet. Just say what you want, and I''ll do it for you. "


    Dongmei said with a smile, "in fact, I didn''t take care of you, the sect leader. There is a visible magic mask around your body. I can''t get close to you at ordinary times. Only when the magic mask dissipates every few hours or so every month can I help you wash your face or something, but I seldom help you do these things because I''m afraid it will disturb your cultivation... "


    Power mask? I was puzzled, but knowing that Dongmei would not deceive me, I said, "there was a divine power shield to protect me. No wonder I haven''t felt cold in winter and hot in summer for so long..."


    Dongmei said, "the sect leader''s magic mask is very powerful. At the beginning, the elders were worried that it would endanger the sect leader''s life. The five elders tried to open the magic mask together, but they failed. Moreover, the five elders were injured and did not recover until not long ago. The elders said that the divine power was too overbearing, and they were not opponents at all... "


    "Hurt five elders?" I was surprised: "I don''t feel at all. I''m really ashamed of the five elders..."


    Dongmei said while pouring water for me, "sect leader, drink some water... The elders won''t blame you. The supreme elder said that the sect leader was trapped by the divine power and couldn''t spare time. He didn''t know that the divine power hurt the elders."


    I smiled bitterly and said to myself, "I''m too busy there. It''s clear that I''m going all out to refine my divine power. When I entered the state of Monton, I don''t know what happened around me..."


    I thought like this in my heart. Before I could ask more questions, I heard Jin Xiang''s voice: "congratulations to the sect leader on going through the disaster!"


    When I looked up, I saw Jin Xiang, Jin dingzhang, Liu Xianzu, Li Zhongyuan and Zhu Min coming to me. Everyone''s face was full of smiles.


    I stood up, swallowed the food in my mouth, hugged my fist and said, "thank you for your help, otherwise, I''m afraid it''s hard for me to get through this disaster."


    Jin Xiang and others said in unison, "the sect leader Hong Fu Qi Tian, we didn''t help the sect leader."


    I smiled: "you''re welcome... Elders, please sit down and let''s have a good chat. How''s everything at Shengxian gate recently? It''s been 800 years. I don''t know what''s going on at Shengxian gate? "


    Jin Xiang smiled and said, "does the sect leader know that 800 years have passed? It seems that Dongmei has told the sect leader a lot of things... Please rest assured, sect leader, Shengxian sect is no longer the original Shengxian sect, and the disciples in the sect are no longer the former martial kings or generals... "


    "Oh," I said, "what do you say?"


    Jin Xiang said boldly, "return to the sect leader, the current Shengxian gate has branches not only in all cities in the Chilong Kingdom, but also in those countries outside the Chilong kingdom. Our forces are all over the oxygen star. We can proudly say that on the oxygen star, where there are people, there is the branch of our immortal gate. "


    I was a little surprised: "is it developing so fast? No resistance? "


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "now every country is competing for us to set up a branch in their country. How can there be resistance? If you don''t say it far away, you can say that every city in the territory of Chilong Kingdom has our branch rudder, and the helmsman of the branch rudder is all the same Wuxian, which can''t be done by any other sect. "


    I was surprised and delighted: "Wuxian? So there are at least hundreds of Wuxian in Shengxian gate? It seems that the disciples have worked hard and made amazing progress over the years. "


    Jin dingzhang said: "the sect leader misunderstood. The martial immortals mentioned by the supreme elder only refer to the disciples who serve as the branch helmsman, not all the martial immortals of the ascending immortal sect. According to our latest statistics, ten years ago, the number of Wuxian in Shengxian gate has reached 1000, including more than 100 high-level Wuxian. "


    I was surprised again and couldn''t help saying, "how can there be so many Wuxian? I remember eight hundred years ago, there were only a few Wuxian. It seems puzzling that in 800 years, the number of Wuxian has suddenly reached a thousand people. How many high-level warriors are there in Chilong kingdom? It won''t all focus on our immortal gate, will it? "


    Jin dingzhang said, "the sect leader doesn''t know. Now the total population of the oxygen continent is about 900 billion, and the number of martial artists accounts for about one thousandth of the total population, that is, about 900 million people. Of course, most of these 900 million warriors are below the martial arts division. They can really be called martial arts, that is, the number of martial arts above the general is about 10 million. Of the 10 million or more generals, our Chilong Kingdom accounts for 40%, about 4 million. Shengxian sect is the largest cultivation sect in Chilong kingdom. There are the largest number of high-level warriors in the sect. So far, there are nearly two million warriors above generals in Shengxian sect, which is much more than that of all other sects combined. Among the above two million generals, there are more than 1000 Wuxian. "


    I was stunned: "disciples with more than two million generals? How many people are there in our sect? How many disciples are there in Shengxian gate headquarters? "


    Jin dingzhang said, "there should be more than 10 million disciples of Shengxian gate if we count all the branches in the world. We need time to count the specific figures, because people from all branches join us all the time. We really don''t know how many people have entered our immortal gate at one time. The number of people in the headquarters is the most stable, because we have not recruited new disciples from outside for more than 100 years, so the number is still 500000 more than 100 years ago. "


    These figures are amazing, and the immortal gate is also amazing. Even I, the sect leader, feel a little surprised, let alone others.

 Chapter 900

    I know that I started to shut down because of my divine power 800 years ago. At that time, the number of disciples of Shengxian gate was about 200000 or 300000. Now I heard that there are 500000 people here in the headquarters. I really feel the strength of Shengxian gate now.


    It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me, the sect leader. I''m closed. Everything is done by the elders and disciples.


    With gratitude, I said to the elders: "the elders have worked hard. I know everyone is paying silently for the immortal gate. Here I sincerely say hard to the elders."


    After a pause, I continued: "I have successfully passed a great disaster now. I didn''t take care of the matter of Shengxian gate before. The elders have worked hard for a long time. Now I can do some things. The elders slowly put down the matter of Shengxian gate and go to practice, so as to fly to the immortal world in a short time and lay a good foundation for our Shengxian gate."


    Maybe my words were a little sudden. The elders looked at me with a look of surprise. The supreme elder Jin Xiang said directly: "the door Lord means to hand over all our rights?"


    I smiled: "I don''t mean that. I just want the elders to have more time to practice and fly to the fairy world as soon as possible. The elders work hard for the immortal gate. They don''t have enough time to practice. I don''t know how long they have to wait to fly to the immortal world. But the elders are very old. If we continue like this, I''m afraid it will cause great harm to the elders. "


    Jin Xiang nodded, "what the sect leader said is. However, some of us don''t want to fly to the immortal world, just like elder Liu Xianzu. He told me more than once that he intends to die here and don''t work hard for flying to the immortal world... Does the sect leader consider giving elder Liu more authority so that elder Liu can do more for the immortal gate? "


    I was stunned: "isn''t elder Liu going to fly to the fairy world?"


    Liu Xianzu got up and hugged his fist and said, "if you return to the sect leader, I know I can never fly to the fairy world in this life, because I can''t fly to the fairy world for a long time, so I don''t plan to do this."


    I frowned slightly: "even at the last moment of life, martial arts practitioners can''t give up the idea of flying to the fairy world. Now, although elder Liu''s life limit is approaching, it''s not a problem to live another hundred years. Within a hundred years, the supreme elder and others will fly to the fairyland together. Elder Liu should stick to it again. "


    Liu Xianzu smiled: "thank you for your comfort. I know that I will die in ten years at most, so I still don''t plan to do this. In the last few years of my life, I want to go outside and have a look. It''s not worth my life. Please also ask the sect leader to let me leave Shengxian gate. It''s a little reward for what I''ve done for Shengxian gate over the years. "


    I got up and looked at Liu Xianzu and sighed, "elder Liu insisted. I don''t want to persuade him any more. Well, if you have any request, just put it forward. On behalf of shengxianmen, I promise you that as long as it is what you want, we will try our best. "


    Liu Xianzu smiled: "what is the sect leader doing? Shengxian gate didn''t treat me badly. I didn''t leave Shengxian gate because I wanted something... I don''t want anything, just go out and relax... "


    I saluted with a fist: "Your disciples, do you have any excellent qualifications? After you leave, I will gather them to be the core disciples of Shengxian sect. These disciples will be the core figures of Shengxian gate and the management of Shengxian gate in the future. "


    Liu Xianzu hugged his fist and said, "thank you for taking care of the sect leader. My disciples have good qualifications. I will give the sect leader a list later. After I left, I asked all the sect leaders and elders to take care of them. "


    I nodded: "elder Liu, please rest assured that we will take good care of them. Since Liu Changlao has made up his mind, we will see elder Liu off in three days. All the elders will attend. By the way, inform the nearby branch helmsman to attend. Let''s send elder Liu together. We should thank elder Liu for his hard work for Shengxian gate for so many years. "


    Liu Xianzu said with a smile, "the sect leader is polite. Don''t do this. I want to go quietly. I don''t want to disturb everyone''s cultivation because of me."


    I was silent, hugged my fist and looked at Liu Xianzu. I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Before, Liu Xianzu privately summoned disciples to develop their own forces with Li Zhongyuan. I was also worried that it would affect the unity of Shengxian gate in the future. Now it seems that they have absolutely no two hearts for Shengxian gate and are good elders of Shengxian gate.


    I blamed myself for being too worried. I was a little embarrassed when I looked at Liu Xianzu.


    "Elder Liu, others can not give it to you. We old people must give it to you."


    Jin Xiang said at this time, "we have been practicing together for thousands of years. When we leave, we will send you whatever we say."


    Jin dingzhang also said, "let''s all go. Don''t let people say that we are old and immortal and don''t understand the world."


    Liu Xianzu smiled: "thanks, you are all my brothers and my family..."


    Jin Xiang said with a smile, "with you, our previous decision is not wrong."


    decision? My heart moved and quickly asked, "what does the supreme elder mean?"


    Jin Xiang said, "before we came, we had a discussion and prepared to give elder Liu a gift when he was leaving. This gift is exclusive to the sect leaders of Shengxian sect. It was originally prepared for the sect leaders who can''t fly to the fairy world. Now it''s a good gift for elder Liu. "


    I wondered, "what''s that?"


    Jin Xiang said, "it''s a unique secret script of our immortality promotion sect. It''s called the afterlife mantra. Dying people practice the death mantra in advance. When they are born, they will remember everything in their previous lives, and have a certain foundation. They can directly start to practice the skills and combat skills they have practiced in their previous lives. Elder Liu will be able to ascend to the fairyland smoothly after another life. We give elder Liu the death mantra as a reward and compensation. "


    I nodded: "what the supreme elder said is reasonable. We should do so."


    After a pause, I smiled and said, "the elders have sent farewell gifts, and I can''t just let elder Liu leave empty handed. I have several bottles of Qi gathering elixir and spirit gathering elixir, as well as some kinds of elixirs. Now I''ll give them to elder Liu together. I will wait for elder Liu to come back at Shengxian gate. Elder Liu, please remember to return to Shengxian gate earlier. "


    Liu Xianzu looked at us with gratitude in his eyes: "thank you, sect leader. Thank you. I will return to Shengxian gate as soon as possible and continue to contribute to Shengxian gate."


    In the face of life and death, everyone was a little sad and looked serious.

 Chapter 901

    There was some depression in Yixian residence. Jin Xiang said with a smile: "when you come back, don''t be busy with the Shengxian gate all day. Practice hard and strive to ascend to the fairy world earlier, reunite with our old guys and serve the Shengxian gate in the fairy world."


    Liu Xianzu nodded: "what the supreme elder said is reasonable... I''ll leave now, sect leader, take care."


    I wanted to send it to Liu Xianzu in three days, but Liu Xianzu refused my proposal and wanted to leave quietly.


    We sent Liu Xianzu to the gate of Shengxian gate, opened the protective array of Shengxian gate and watched Liu Xianzu leave.


    Liu Xianzu''s departure made everyone feel an unprecedented sense of urgency, especially the elders. At this time, they almost all looked the same.


    I can see from the faces of the elders that they are worried about whether they can fly to the fairy world. After all, if they can''t fly to the fairy world, their life will be exhausted and they have to face reincarnation.


    "Do the elders have any comments on my previous proposal?" I smiled and said, "I think the elders should not be distracted from the affairs of Shengxian gate and concentrate on cultivation."


    Jin Xiang took the lead and said, "as the sect leader said, we will start to close the gate immediately. If we don''t reach the realm of flying to the fairy world, we won''t leave the gate."


    Jin dingzhang, Li Zhongyuan and Zhu Min all said, "that''s right."


    I nodded in agreement with them.


    At this time, I suddenly remembered that Zhu Min''s name was a pseudonym, so I asked, "elder Zhu, can you tell us your real name now? Don''t let the elder of Shengxian gate fly to the fairy world at that time. The disciples don''t know your name yet. "


    Zhu Min smiled: "the sect leader doesn''t have to take it to heart. In fact, my name is Zhu min. My former name was Zhu Minmin. It didn''t sound good, so I decided to change my name. "


    I smiled: "I see. How do I feel that Zhu Min''s name is not your real name... Have you seen ardor recently? Everything will be fine when they get here? "


    Zhu Min nodded: "thank you for your concern. They are all right. A few days ago, addor came to me. He knew that you were the sect leader of Shengxian sect. He wanted to see you very much. Unfortunately, the sect leader was closed, and he couldn''t do it. "


    I remembered that scene 800 years ago and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We will meet often in the future."


    Zhu Min looked at me and her eyes slowly changed.


    I smiled and said to all the elders, "let''s go and shut up. I''m here. The elders can rest assured."


    The elders saluted and left together, and dispersed to practice in seclusion to prepare for flying to the fairy world.


    The elders are closed. I have to bear the responsibility of the immortal gate.


    I have some management experience in the army before and know how to manage the affairs of Shengxian gate well.


    The first step is to gather enough talents to help me manage the immortal gate. I don''t need to come forward in person. Xuelianer and Gao Min are competent enough.


    In less than a day, xuelian''er and Gao Min summoned more than 100 people. These more than 100 people are their excellent disciples. Except Qi zuyue, who is familiar to me, others are my unfamiliar disciples.


    After listening to xuelianer''s detailed introduction to everyone, I said loudly: "since the elders have to practice in isolation and strive to ascend to the fairy world as soon as possible, the affairs of Shengxian gate must be taken over by new personnel. All of you are excellent talents of Shengxian gate, and you have participated in all aspects of affairs. It can be regarded as some experience. Therefore, I now appoint some of you to be responsible for specific affairs, and others to obey orders. "


    After my words, everyone began to talk. Only Qi Zu didn''t speak, but looked at me respectfully, just like he was in the army before.


    After we talked for a while, we said loudly, "at present, there are many people in Shengxian gate, no less than a medium-sized city. Therefore, in terms of management, I will set up the highest authority similar to the city master''s house according to the management method of the city, and fully manage all the affairs of Shengxian gate."


    The more Qi Zu saw that there was no response, he shouted, "yes, please follow the instructions of the door Lord."


    The people reacted and said together, "please obey the order of the door Lord."


    I continued to say in a loud voice, "the master''s house is located here in yixianju. There are four halls under the master''s house: the Presbyterian court, the punishment hall, the public affairs hall, the foreign affairs hall and the inner hall. The Presbyterian courtyard is responsible for assisting me in managing all the affairs of Shengxian gate and is directly responsible to me. I plan to improve some of my strength to reach high-level Wuxian or take the lead in promoting to the realm of Wushen as new elders. If you have suitable candidates, you can recommend or recommend yourself. "


    After listening to my words, a disciple said loudly, "sect leader, I think I can be the elder of the immortal promotion sect... I am a peak Wuxian, just one step away from the Wushen. I am confident that I can become a martial god within ten years, so I want to be the elder of Shengxian gate. "


    I looked at the disciple, nodded and said, "very good. If you recommend yourself or recommend yourself, come to me directly later. Now I have finished what I want to say. Listen carefully and miss the opportunity. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. "


    "The punishment hall was originally managed by two elders. Now the two elders are closed, and all the affairs of the punishment hall are handed over to the former deacon Qi Zu. The new leader of punishment hall is the leader of Qizu Yueqi hall. The deacons of the original criminal hall will remain unchanged. "


    "Thank you for your trust." Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured that the punishment hall will always perform its duties and guard the immortal gate."


    I nodded, "very good. Next is the public affairs hall, which is a new department and will be our attempt. The main task of the public affairs hall is to be responsible for all public affairs, including the introduction of disciples, the teaching of martial arts and combat skills, as well as the management of all public affairs related to Shengxian gate. The public affairs hall will be a very busy department, which needs to have sufficient overall planning and coordination ability and leadership, as well as people with relevant experience. "


    When I said this, after everyone understood my words a little, he then said: "I think Princess xuelianer must be the candidate. She is very intelligent and had similar experience in the snow family. If everyone has no opinion, xuelianer is the leader of the public affairs hall. "


    The people looked at each other, did not speak, and acquiesced in my proposal.


    Xuelian''er is the military master of our immortal sect. She is intelligent and has top-notch strength. Naturally, people have no objection to her taking the post of head of the official hall.

 Chapter 902

    I saw that everyone had no opinion, so I went on to say, "the subordinates of the public affairs hall and related affairs should be handled by the snow hall leader himself."


    A disciple said, "the snow military master is not here. I''ll go to the snow military master to take orders."


    I nodded slightly and motioned the disciple to go and return quickly.


    A moment later, while everyone was waiting, xuelian''er appeared in Yixian residence. She saluted me with a fist and said, "thank you for your trust. I will do a good job in the business hall."


    I nodded, turned around and said to everyone: "as for the foreign affairs hall, it is to contact all the branches of Shengxian gate, help manage the affairs of the branch, convey the orders of the headquarters, and send the difficulties or requirements of the branch back to the headquarters. The foreign affairs hall needs a diplomat with rich experience. You can recommend each other to see who is suitable to be the head of the foreign affairs hall. "


    The disciples looked at each other without talking. It seemed that they didn''t know who was the right leader of the foreign affairs hall.


    I also know that this candidate has a certain difficulty. These disciples spend most of their time in Shengxian gate to practice. Not many people have had contact experience with each branch rudder.


    Even those who have had such experience are either not strong enough or their experience is too short to be competent for this position.


    Gao Min has some experience, but she has other tasks and can''t take up this position for the time being.


    Xuelian''er was familiar with the disciples of Shengxian sect. At this time, she got up and said, "sect leader, I have a candidate. I don''t know whether it is appropriate or not. Please make a decision."


    I nodded: "the snow hall leader will introduce it to you and let you judge it together to see if it is appropriate."


    Xuelianer looked at everyone and said slowly, "sect leader, martial brothers, the man I recommended didn''t come here today because he was in seclusion. Everyone should know him. He is Jinke, the personal disciple of the supreme elder. "


    "Jinke," said a disciple, "needless to say, it is said that he has stepped into the realm of martial god with one foot. He is a semi martial god with strong strength. I think Jinke can be the leader of the foreign affairs hall."


    Another disciple said, "Jinke''s strength is very strong. It can be said that he is the strongest among our disciples. However, what the foreign affairs hall needs to do is to communicate with all the branches. How to deal with the relationship with the branches and make the branch people feel the dignity and care of the headquarters is the most important. Elder martial brother Jinke devotes himself to cultivation. He doesn''t have much contact with outsiders at ordinary times. I''m afraid it''s difficult to do this well. "


    I know that the foreign affairs hall needs someone who is good at dealing with the relationship between the headquarters and the branch. I also feel that Jinke, who is dedicated to cultivation, is not suitable. Just about to speak, xuelianer has said: "senior brother Jinke has not been in contact with the branch, so it can''t be said that he doesn''t have this experience at all. Before elder martial brother Jinke closed the door to practice, he was always performing various tasks assigned by the elders. He spent more time outside than practicing. He knows many city owners, has been to many cities, and is familiar with the situation of each city... "


    I remember that before I let Jinke go to the flame pool for cultivation, he often performed various tasks outside: "what the snow hall leader said is reasonable. If there is no more suitable person to be the head of the foreign affairs hall, I think Jinke will be temporarily appointed."


    After listening to my words, the disciples immediately began to talk. Some said Jin Ke was suitable and others said Jin Ke was not suitable. There were different opinions and arguments.


    Seeing that it was difficult to choose the host of the foreign affairs hall, I said loudly, "if you can''t decide, you can let it go first and inform everyone after we find a more suitable person."


    After everyone calmed down, I continued, "what we need to make sure now is the leader of the inner hall. The inner hall is in charge of logistics, ensuring the normal living needs of the disciples, food, clothing, accommodation and cultivation resources. This is an equally complex matter. It needs to be careful enough and fair enough to be the hall leader. "


    After my words, xuelianer said, "the hall leader of the inner hall, I think it should be Sai Huaer, the fiancee of the sect leader."


    As soon as xuelian''er said this, some disciples echoed and said, "that''s right. The leader of the inner hall should have been the leader''s own person."


    I smiled bitterly and said loudly, "snow military division... Ah, it should be the snow hall leader who laughed. The hall leader of the inner hall must not make a hasty decision. I think the people of the Li family are more suitable to be the hall leader. For example, Li Huan of the Li family, everyone should know each other? "


    Xuelianer was the first to say, "Li Huan must not be the leader of the inner hall, not to mention his qualifications. Just talking about his character, he is not suitable to be the leader of the inner hall."


    I looked at xuelian''er, frowned and asked, "what did the snow hall leader say?"


    Xuelian''er said positively, "the sect leader has just left the pass. Maybe he doesn''t know what Li Huan did before. Because he did something wrong, he was ordered by the two elders to face the wall and think for a hundred years. Up to now, he has not been released. If you have a bad character, you must not be the leader of the inner hall. "


    A disciple stood up and said loudly, "elder martial brother Li Huan was wronged. Snow hall leader, please don''t blame elder martial brother Li Huan for that time."


    Xuelianer looked at the talking disciple and said coldly, "you are from the Li family. Naturally, you think Li Huan has been wronged. But many people witnessed it with their own eyes. How could they wronged Li Huan? "


    I felt that something must have happened before Shengxian gate. I frowned and shouted, "what''s the matter? Snow hall leader, you know. "


    Xuelian''er hugged her fist and said, "stop your anger, sect leader. Here''s the thing..."


    Xuelianer''s voice was clear and clear, and she quickly explained Li Huan''s story.


    It turned out that one day more than 100 years ago, Li Huan was possessed by the devil because of his practice of white chop. Under the intrusion of the devil in his heart, the whole person became abnormal. He not only hurt a young disciple who had been serving his practice, but also killed a female disciple of the snow family brought by Xue lianer.


    Because of this, Li Huan was ordered by the two elders to be imprisoned in the dungeon of Shengxian gate. He thought over the wall for a hundred years, confessed his mistakes, honed his mind and drove away the demons.


    But I don''t know what happened. Li Huan always claimed that he was wronged. He not only refused to repent, but also constantly wanted to escape from the dungeon.


    Because Li Huan refused to admit his mistake, he injured many fellow disciples during his detention. Although the 100 year period had long passed, he was not released.


    After listening to xuelianer''s words, I frowned and said, "this was decided by several elders at that time?"

 Chapter 903

    Xuelianer nodded: "the five elders interrogated Li Huan publicly, but Li Huan always said he was wronged. It was only after all the witnesses were summoned that the elders decided that Li Huan had been thinking about it for a hundred years. If the supreme elder Jin Xiang hadn''t begged for mercy at that time, our snow family would never let Li Huan go like this. Since ancient times, killing pays for life! "


    I knew that xuelianer was angry because her people were killed by Li Huan. What she said might be unfair, so I turned and asked the disciple who spoke just now: "tell me, it''s really like what Xue hall leader said?"


    The disciple looked at me and slowly lowered his head. He couldn''t say a word.


    I sighed secretly. I had made a decision in my heart and said loudly, "I will deal with this matter myself later. Since you think Li Huan is not suitable to be the hall leader of the inner hall, may I ask you if you think you are competent? Say it and let everyone comment. "


    The disciples looked at each other, but no one spoke.


    I was disappointed and worried secretly. First, there was no candidate for the leader of the foreign affairs hall, and now there is no suitable candidate for the leader of the inner hall. I don''t know whether there are many talents among so many disciples of the immortal sect.


    Perhaps seeing my disappointment, Gao Min, who has not spoken much, suddenly stepped forward and shouted, "sect leader, I have a candidate, but I don''t know if he can satisfy everyone."


    I looked at Gao Min and said, "tell me."


    Gao Min looked at everyone and said calmly, "the person I''m talking about is aunt Shen Xiang, who is familiar to everyone. Miss Shen was born in the Shen family. She is a lady of the family. She has outstanding strength, careful mind and is fair and fair. Before, he was recognized as the most popular and capable person in Shengxian gate. I think if Miss Shen comes forward as the leader of the inner hall and the elders of the Shen family come together to help Miss Shen, everything in the inner hall will be watertight. "


    Before I had time to speak, the disciples shouted unanimously, "Miss Shen can be this important task. We all trust her."


    Some disciples shouted in unison and agreed that Aunt Shen Xiang was the most suitable candidate for the inner hall leader.


    I think the disciples attach great importance to Aunt Shen Xiang. I can''t help but ask Gao Min, "aren''t the Shen family going to leave here? How did aunt Shen Xiang get unanimous praise from her disciples? "


    Gao Min said with a smile, "the sect leader didn''t know anything. During the period when the sect leader was closed, the Shen family moved to our Shengxian sect and became the disciples of Shengxian sect. We jokingly call the Shen family members from the Shenmen sect... Hehe, Miss Shen is the current owner of the Shen family. Miss Shen is responsible for all the affairs of the Shen family. Over the years, under the leadership of Miss Shen, the Shen family have been anxious about the anxieties and worries of others. They don''t know how many people they have helped, let alone how many things they have done for others... Over time, Miss Shen has become a timely rain in the eyes of the disciples. In addition, Miss Shen is fair and impartial and never biased. She has established a rare dignity in the eyes of her disciples and is respected and loved by all her disciples... "


    I nodded: "it seems that it''s not unreasonable for you to propose aunt Shen Xiang as the leader of the inner hall..."


    After a pause, I raised my voice and said, "since everyone thinks aunt Shen Xiang and Miss Shen can be the leader of the inner hall, we have decided so."


    As soon as I spoke, the disciples applauded. They were much more excited than when I left the gate.


    I smiled bitterly. I knew that I had not been in charge of the immortal sect in recent years, so that the disciples were not very familiar with me. At the same time, they also had some small opinions on me.


    The elders of the Presbyterian court can''t be decided casually. I have to consider and review them carefully. I''m not in a hurry.


    At present, the choice of the leader of the foreign affairs hall is uncertain. It seems that I have to work hard to find a suitable candidate among the excellent disciples.


    The best candidates for the foreign affairs hall are several elders. They are powerful and have lived for thousands of years. They can handle those difficult things easily.


    Unfortunately, they all have to practice in isolation. I can only think of another way.


    The management of the huge Shengxian gate will be an extremely complex matter. A little carelessness may cause many people''s dissatisfaction and even endanger the stable development of Shengxian gate.


    Elders used to manage Shengxian gate very well, but I can''t make it worse than before.


    The original intention of setting up several halls is to refine the management and make Shengxian gate more organized and powerful.


    The lack of a leader of the foreign affairs hall shows that our Shengxian gate still lacks such talents or Bole who finds talents.


    It is also a better way to find such talents from outside for my use.


    It''s just that it''s hard to achieve in a hurry. It''s better to find a suitable person in our immortal gate to be the leader of the foreign affairs hall.


    I''m a little worried about this. After all, there are a lot of things in the foreign affairs hall. If there is no hall leader in charge one day, there may be trouble.


    It suddenly occurred to me that there might be someone among my friends and family who could be the leader of the foreign affairs hall.


    Like my father, an elder of the Kim family, who has managed tens of thousands of people of the Kim family, this is not difficult for him.


    The premise is to find his father, which is very important. For nearly a thousand years, there is still no news of his father, and I don''t know where his father is or whether he is still alive.


    I was distracted to think of my father at this time. It seems that I''m worried about the candidate for the leader of the foreign affairs hall. I''m confused.


    In order to select the right leader of the foreign affairs hall, I didn''t rest for three days. I screened all the famous disciples in Shengxian sect.


    Dongmei, Xiazhu, Qiushuang and others also helped me select suitable candidates. Similarly, I didn''t rest for three days.


    The crowd in Yixian residence is surging, coming and going one after another, which is very lively.


    After I left the customs, I immediately took over the matter of Shengxian gate. Even my mother didn''t have time to visit, nor did I ask someone to go to the forbidden area to call Saihua and others who were closing the customs to meet, so as to determine the candidates for the four hall leaders as soon as possible.


    It''s a pity that none of the people around me can be competent as the leader of the foreign affairs hall. I can''t help but look for them slowly among all the disciples.


    During this period, several disciples volunteered and thought they were qualified for the post of head of the foreign affairs hall.


    But after I talked to them, I felt that they were not qualified and strong enough to be competent for the post of foreign affairs hall leader.

 Chapter 904

    The selection of the foreign affairs hall''s master is thus vacant. Like the Presbyterian court, there is no person in charge for the time being.


    I didn''t rush to decide a new elder candidate at the beginning. After all, the elder is the senior level of Shengxian gate. The candidate can''t be careless.


    Once the elder''s character is bad, or there is no other attempt, it will be a great disaster for our immortal sect.


    At this time, xuelian''er suggested to me that we should offer a large reward to find the leader of the foreign affairs hall from among the major branches.


    To this end, I issued a sect leader''s order, calling on all disciples of Shengxian sect to introduce themselves and select the most suitable foreign affairs hall leader.


    A few days later, the branches that received the order from the sect leader sent their disciples to the headquarters one after another, and the headquarters became lively again.


    I personally interviewed the branch disciples who came to the headquarters with xuelianer and other hall leaders. Everyone didn''t miss it. It can be said that I did my best.


    After one month, we preliminarily identified three candidates for the foreign affairs hall.


    One of the most promising is my old opponent Qian Wanjun. It is said that he is now a high-level Wuxian of body refining, and his strength is stronger than ordinary high-level Wuxian.


    According to the information I collected, Qian Wanjun has the legacy of his grandfather Qian beixiong. He is best at liaison diplomacy. It can be said that the foreign affairs hall was born for him.


    If the position of the leader of the foreign affairs hall is not important, I can directly appoint him as the leader of the foreign affairs hall.


    To be on the safe side, I left the other two disciples together and called the hall leaders of each hall to discuss it.


    After an hour of fierce debate, Qian Wanjun was finally promoted to the position of leader of the foreign affairs hall.


    When Qian Wanjun, who received the notice, came to see me, his face was very strange, excited, suspicious and uneasy.


    He practiced in the headquarters earlier and was among the core disciples, but later he left the headquarters for some reasons and returned to the branch of Jingshen city to practice. At the same time, he served as the elder of the branch of Jingshen city and took charge of the branch of Jingshen city.


    This time he came back to become the leader of the foreign affairs hall and gain a firm foothold in the headquarters.


    Now that the goal has been achieved, it is normal for him to be excited. As for why he is upset, I think it is because of those things between me and him a long time ago.


    I smiled and invited Qian Wanjun into yixianju to sit down. After Dongmei served tea, I said, "we are old acquaintances, so we don''t have to be polite. Now a new foreign affairs hall has been set up in shengxianmen, which is mainly responsible for the contact with each branch and coordinating the affairs between the headquarters and the branch. After discussion, we decided to appoint you as the first hall leader. Now I officially inform you that if you have no opinion, you will report to the foreign affairs hall today. "


    Qian Wanjun looked at me and slowly calmed down: "thank you for your trust. I will do my job and contribute to the immortal gate."


    I nodded: "OK, if you have no opinion, I''ll let Qiushuang take you to the foreign affairs hall to report. The foreign affairs hall is located in the Lakeside Village outside Shengxian gate, which is convenient for you to enter and exit Shengxian gate at any time. At the same time, it is also convenient for you to contact the branch rudder who comes to Shengxian gate. In addition to you, there are no other disciples in the foreign affairs hall to become the deacon of the foreign affairs hall. You should recruit the deacon of the foreign affairs hall yourself. If you have any difficulties, please come to me at any time and I will help you. "


    Qian Wanjun hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sect leader. I''ll come to the sect leader in case of difficulties."


    I nodded: "then go to the foreign affairs hall now. There are many things waiting for you. You will be very busy recently."


    Qian Wanjun got up and said, "please don''t worry, sect leader. I''ll take care of the foreign affairs hall. I have ordinary good brothers. They will help me deal with the affairs of the foreign affairs hall together. "


    I said happily, "I won''t talk much between you and me. I think you won''t take it to heart after thousands of years. In the future, we will jointly manage our immortal gate and work hard for more people to fly to the immortal world. "


    Qian Wanjun nodded: "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. I will live up to the expectations of the sect leader."


    I sent Qian Wanjun away, turned back and said to Dongmei: "this matter has been handled, we can also breathe a little relieved. Go and have a rest. You don''t have to guard me here. "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu looked at each other. They laughed together and said, "we''re not tired."


    I smiled: "do you have any places you want to go? Like the fire people''s residence? Or is it the forbidden area of Shengxian gate? "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu looked at each other again and said in unison, "they all want to go."


    I looked at them with a smile, turned around slowly and made an invitation.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu laughed and looked very happy, but Dongmei said, "why don''t you wait for autumn frost? She also wanted to see the forbidden area of Shengxian gate."


    I nodded, "then wait."


    I looked back at yixianju, which had stayed for nearly a thousand years. Although I didn''t feel tired of staying, I also wanted to go out for a walk.


    After a while, Qiushuang came back with another man.


    This man is situ Chu I haven''t seen for a long time. I don''t know when he came to Shengxian gate.


    When situ Chu visited, I naturally went to meet him immediately: "elder situ, why are you free to come to our immortal gate?"


    Situ Bei said with a smile, "didn''t your supreme elder send a message to me to come here to practice together and strive to ascend to the fairy world together?"


    I was stunned, then smiled and said, "I see. Do you know where the supreme elder is practicing now?"


    Situ Chu nodded: "naturally I know. We practiced together not long ago. " After a pause, he looked at me and said with a smile, "I know you just left the customs. There are a lot of things waiting for you to do. To make a long story short. I came to see you in the hope that you would treat situ Qian well. Nothing else is a problem. "


    I smiled and said, "I don''t know if the precious stones containing immortal power I sent you last time are helpful to your cultivation?"


    Situ Chu laughed and said, "yes, it''s very helpful. Those immortal stones really contain immortal power, which makes my cultivation more possible. I have to thank you very much. If it weren''t for the fairy stone you gave me, I''m afraid I would still linger in the previous realm. "


    I smiled and said, "it''s good to help. 800 years have passed in the twinkling of an eye. I hope you can fly to the fairy world as soon as possible by practicing with the elders this time."


    Situ Bei said, "it depends on everyone''s chance. Cultivating immortals is to act against the sky. Who can say whether we can finally achieve our goal? By the way, situ Qian, please help me say that the fate between me and situ Qian may end here, or we may meet again in the fairy world in the near future. I won''t meet her, which only makes me sad. "

 Chapter 905

    I nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll bring your words to you."


    Situ Chu turned around with a smile and went to find the supreme elder Jin Xiang. When he left, he didn''t look half reluctant to give up.


    I planned to go to the forbidden area of Shengxian gate with Dongmei and others, but now I suddenly lost interest.


    Life and death is something everyone has to face, but I''m not ready yet. I don''t want my relatives and friends to leave like this


    Dongmei, who saw that my mood was affected, whispered: "sect leader, we won''t go to the forbidden area..."


    I looked at the considerate girl in front of me and said to her, "go to the forbidden area another day... Let''s go and see the fire people now. I haven''t visited them since they came here..."


    Dongmei nodded, turned back and said to Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang, "let''s prepare some gifts. We can''t let the sect leader go to see the fire clan with empty hands."


    Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang nod together, and the three go together to prepare a gift for the fire family.


    I walked alone in the gate of immortality. Suddenly I felt that I couldn''t stay in the gate of immortality all the time. I had to go out for a walk.


    I thought about going out to experience before. So far, I have gone to a big ring mountain. The big ring mountain is also in the small world where Shengxian gate is located. For me, it is not experience at all.


    The oxygen star outside is the real whole world and the place I should go to experience.


    When all the affairs of Shengxian gate are on track, I''ll leave here and go outside for a walk and have a look.


    Along the way, disciples greeted me from time to time. Some spoke to me politely, others looked at me in worship, or ran all the way to get close to me.


    I faced all this with a smile until I met Qi zuyue who came to hear the news.


    Qi zuyue thought I was the general of Jingshen city before. He was worried about my danger and took the initiative to be my escort.


    In fact, now I have surpassed Qi Zu in both realm and strength. If you want to protect him, it''s my turn to protect him.


    Qi zuyue chatted with me and inadvertently asked about Li Huan I had heard xuelianer say before. I said, "I said I would ask about Li Huan in person. Today is just an opportunity. Let''s meet him now."


    Qi Zu was more and more embarrassed and said, "the matter of Li Huan was decided by the supreme elder. Although you are the head of Shengxian gate, you want to overturn the supreme elder''s decision. Won''t you make everyone laugh at the supreme elder?"


    I said positively, "this is not a joke, but a matter of Li Huan''s personal treatment. We can''t wrong a good man, let alone bury our excellent disciples because we don''t understand the truth of the matter. If the supreme elder makes a mistake in this matter, we can''t hide anything for it. Of course, I won''t blame the supreme elder. At the beginning, there were many witnesses. The supreme elder made a decision according to the words of the witnesses. "


    Qi Zu nodded more and more: "I see. Please come here, sect leader. Li Huan is imprisoned in the dungeon."


    I followed Qi Zu to the dungeon of Shengxian gate. The people guarding here were all from the punishment hall. When I saw Qi Zu coming, I hurried forward to salute: "hall leader, are you coming? Don''t know what we need to do? "


    The more Qi Zu knew that the disciple didn''t know me, he smiled and said, "this is the sect leader of our ascending immortal sect. You don''t know the sect leader, but don''t lose your courtesy. We all came to see the sect leader."


    A group of Deacons of the punishment hall heard that I was the head of the immortal sect. They hurried to come together to see the ceremony, and the place became lively at once.


    I smiled and said a few words to the people, and then said, "bring Li Huan out. I want to ask him about that year."


    The two deacons of the criminal hall immediately ran to put forward Li Huan, who had been imprisoned for more than 100 years, and brought him directly to me.


    Seeing Li Huan wearing handcuffs and shackles with array patterns, I almost didn''t recognize him.


    Li Huan hasn''t had a bath or haircut for a long time. He looks like me who just left the customs not long ago. He''s dirty like a dying beggar.


    Seeing this, I quickly said, "open the shackles. They are all disciples of my immortal sect. There''s no need to treat him like this."


    Qi zuyue waved to the deacon of the punishment hall to open Li Huan''s handcuffs and shackles, and then said to Li Huan, "the sect leader has doubts about what happened that year. He wants to ask you face to face. Li Huan, please answer the sect leader''s questions carefully. If you are wronged, the sect leader will seek justice for you. "


    Li Huan looked at me, reached out and pulled away his long dirty hair, revealing a haggard cheek, looking very poor.


    But his eyes were sharp and he didn''t worry about his life.


    Hearing him hug his fist and say, "the sect leader has passed the pass. My grievances have finally been solved. I thank the sect leader."


    I said positively, "Li Huan, I''m not sure if you''ve been wronged. I can''t promise you anything here. I''ve heard about you, but I don''t know if it''s all true. I came to you today to ask you face to face and find out what happened before. "


    Li Huan was slightly stunned and then said, "dare you ask the sect leader, what do you know?"


    I said, "it is said that you were imprisoned by the supreme elder because you were possessed by evil spirits and killed the people of the snow family by mistake during your cultivation. You have always claimed that you are wronged and constantly want to escape, so you have not been released so far. Now I want to hear how you were wronged? "


    Li Huan looked at me and said slowly, "sect leader, I Li Huan was indeed poisoned and framed, not possessed when practicing martial arts."


    I frowned slightly: "poison? Tell me more. "


    "That day, I drank a bowl of bird''s nest porridge given to me by others. After I began to practice, I found that my internal breathing was unstable. No matter how I regulated it, I couldn''t stabilize the disordered internal breathing. Finally, I gradually lost my mind. I still don''t know what I did... "


    "Do you suspect that others have poisoned you? Did you say this at the beginning? Did the supreme elder verify? "


    Li Huan smiled bitterly, "I said, and the supreme elder sent someone to verify it. But they told me that they found a bowl of bird''s nest porridge in my room. After inspection, there was no problem. Hum, I don''t know who is responsible for the inspection, let alone what the inspectors do... "


    My heart moved: "hall leader Qi, read the archives at that time and find out who was responsible for the inspection. Also, call all the personnel involved in the investigation to Yixian residence. I want to review it again to ensure that Li Huan is not wronged. "

 Chapter 906

    As soon as my voice fell, a deacon of the criminal Hall said, "sect leader, I know who was in charge of the inspection at that time. I''ll call them right away."


    I nodded: "go."


    Qi zuyue also said, "let''s take action and call all the people who participated in the examination and investigation of Li Huan''s case at that time according to the intention of the sect leader."


    The disciple who just spoke saluted with a fist, as if he was going to leave immediately, but at the moment of his fist, my heart suddenly moved and my body retreated like lightning.


    At this moment, a light flashed, and a long sword suddenly appeared in the disciple''s hand. The tip of the sword brushed my forehead and almost stabbed me.


    Originally, I was not afraid of the attack of ordinary weapons, because my body was strong enough and my defense was amazing, but I subconsciously avoided it in a hurry.


    "There are assassins!" Qi zuyue immediately shouted, "protect the sect leader."


    When Qi zuyue spoke, I had already shot. The Dragon subduing formula was issued, and a dragon shaped aura flew to the unknown disciple of the punishment hall.


    "Hey, hey..." the disciple sneered and flashed to avoid my attack. At the same time, he handed out his long sword and attacked my chest like lightning.


    There was a loud local noise. The killing sword in my hand collided with the sword in this man''s hand. Unexpectedly, it failed to cut it off, but only made a huge collision sound.


    I''m wearing divine armor and a strong body. It''s absolutely impossible for a general attack to hurt me, but the sword in this man''s hand doesn''t seem to be ordinary. Coupled with his full aura, I have to take out a killing sword to resist.


    The man who assassinated me shot very fast. His moves were false and real. He attacked dozens of swords in an instant.


    I didn''t dare to be careless. The killer sword quickly shot to block this person''s rapid attack.


    The two swords intersected, and suddenly there was a breaking sound.


    I can see clearly that in the continuous impact, the disciple''s sword has been cut off by the killer sword.


    Surprised, the disciple stepped back and threw down half of his sword. Unexpectedly, he planned to continue attacking me with his bare hands.


    The deacons of the punishment hall under Qi zuyue had returned to their senses and rushed up to take down the disciple.


    This disciple''s strength is obviously much higher than those deacons of the punishment hall, and his speed is extremely fast. Before the deacon of the punishment hall catches him, he has rushed in front of me.


    It seemed to me that the disciple was determined to kill me. When he was stunned, his aura surged and he had to stop it.


    However, the divine power in my body seemed to react faster. As soon as the Aura moved, a trace of divine power had rushed out along the palm of my hand and hit the disciple''s chest at once.


    After the disciple was hit, he slowly fell down with disbelief on his face, a trace of blood slowly flowed from the corners of his mouth, and his face turned white in an instant. It seemed that he could not live.


    I sensed that his original gods were directly dispersed by this blow. He was completely dead and had no chance of reincarnation.


    I didn''t expect that the power of divine power was so great that a trace of divine power would kill the assassin who seemed to be at least the top of the Wulin.


    I was going to catch him alive and ask him why he wanted to assassinate me. Now it seems that I can''t ask anything.


    Qi zuyue and others crowded around me and were surprised to see that the assassin had died.


    I sighed and felt that things would not be simple: "hall leader Qi, find out who this man is and why he killed me. In addition, Li Huan''s business can''t be solved like this. I feel that Li Huan''s business is not a small matter. I have to find out. "


    Qi zuyue and others said in unison, "yes, sect leader."


    I waved, looked at the dead assassin again, turned and left


    Soon after I left the pass, I was assassinated. I was also unhappy. Therefore, I called several hall leaders to Yixian residence to ask them what was going on.


    I don''t want to blame the hall leaders for this. After all, they haven''t been in office for a few days, and many things can''t be their responsibility.


    Xuelianer and aunt Shen Xiang were the first to arrive at yixianju. The first thing they said when they saw me was to ask me if I was hurt. They expressed their concern.


    When I saw them, I laughed unconsciously.


    I smiled and told them, "I''m fine. I just think someone in Shengxian gate wants to kill me. If I leave Shengxian gate, I''m afraid I can''t do anything, so I want to call everyone to talk about it."


    Xuelian''er thought about it and said, "does the sect leader know who the assassin is? What did Lord Qi say? "


    I shook my head: "hall leader Qi went to check for a long time, but he found nothing. The assassin was proficient in the art of changing faces. He disguised himself as a disciple of the immortal sect and mixed in the immortal sect, waiting for an opportunity to assassinate me. His origin is still a mystery to us. "


    Xuelian''er frowned and said, "master, I feel that there is an undercurrent in the immortal promotion gate, which seems to be specially aimed at you. The incident this time is not a coincidence, but premeditated. Before, the sect leader said in public that they would ask about Li Huan, so they arranged people to wait for the sect leader in the dungeon where Li Huan was detained, waiting for the opportunity to assassinate the sect leader... "


    I frowned and said, "if so, who would have so much hatred for me and want to kill me?"


    Xuelian''er shook her head: "I don''t know. There are not enough staff in the public affairs hall. At present, we only have energy to deal with our own affairs. For other things, we can''t find out and have no right to intervene."


    With a sigh, I turned and asked aunt Shen Xiang, "what did you find in the inner hall?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang shook her head slightly: "the sect leader knows that our inner hall and the public affairs hall have been established for a long time. There are not enough people. We have no time to take care of anything except our own affairs."


    I nodded and said disappointedly, "I also know that I need you to help me embarrass you now... Just, I will investigate this matter myself. Since there is an undercurrent in Shengxian gate, I must not let it go."


    Aunt Shen Xiang and xuelian''er looked at each other and said together, "if the sect leader has an order, we will do our best."


    I shook my head: "forget it, it won''t bother your public affairs hall and inner hall. After a while, Qi zuyue''s punishment hall will investigate and deal with it. The punishment hall has a large number of people. It is basically a team established by two elders. I still believe in its ability to do things. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang and xuelian''er nodded together: "the arrangement of the sect leader is very reasonable."


    I smiled: "it''s reasonable not to help me? Hall leader Shen, forget it. Things in the inner hall are complicated. You need enough energy. Don''t forget, snow hall leader. You are my brain trust. I''m in trouble. You can''t do it without coming forward. "

 Chapter 907

    Xuelian said with a smile, "I''ve already thought about this. Don''t always talk about it, sect leader. There are countless experts in Shengxian sect. In addition to elder martial sister Gao Min, I''ll introduce you to a person with extraordinary wisdom. I don''t want to come to me again. "


    "Oh?" My heart moved: "so, did you help me find a person with high wisdom? Who is that? "


    Xue lianer said, "this man is called Hua Qiankun. He is the son of your old friend Hua Jianfeng. Hua Qiankun has average strength and is only a military general, but he is super intelligent and intelligent. I think I am not his opponent. "


    I was overjoyed: "there are such people, why didn''t you tell me earlier? Where is he? Can I see him right away? "


    Xuelianer said, "I always thought the sect leader liked female military teachers, so I didn''t say it."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "it seems that some of you are around me. Someone must have gossip? Don''t mind. We''re friends. Let others say what they want. "


    Xuelianer looked at me and said slowly, "are we friends? How do I feel that we are the chess pieces in the master''s hand? Call us when you need us, and completely forget us when you don''t need us... It''s not like there should be between friends. "


    I said with a wry smile, "didn''t I want to shut up and refine divine power before? I really alienated you. I apologize to you here."


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled and said, "no, you are the sect leader. We are just the hall leader under your hands and your subordinates. You must not apologize to us."


    I can''t speak. When these two people are together, I''m not their opponent in words. It''s better to speak less.


    "Good news, master." When the voice of Dongmei came from outside, I felt greatly relieved.


    "What''s the good news?" I hurriedly met Dongmei and said, "tell me."


    Dongmei looked at xuelian''er and aunt Shen Xiang and said with a smile, "there is news from the forbidden area that the sect leader''s wife has broken through the realm of high-level Wuxian, and she is basically the same strength as you..."


    I was overjoyed: "you mean sister Hua''er? It''s really great. I''ll say that sister Hua''er''s qualification is not bad. She made slow progress because she was distracted from doing other things before. She is now concentrating on practicing in the forbidden area. Naturally, the speed will not be slow. "


    Dongmei said with a smile, "it is said that madam will leave the pass soon and meet the sect leader. The sect leader can be with madam again."


    When Dongmei said this, I couldn''t help laughing: "don''t call madam, sister Hua''er is just my fiancee, we don''t..."


    Xuelian''er snatched: "yes, isn''t there another situ Qian? The lady called early. Who knows who the door Lord will marry at last. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang also said with a smile, "that''s winter plum. Don''t call early. Your sect leader is a very fickle man. Who will he marry in the end? "


    Dongmei said bitterly, "well, what the two hall leaders said is also reasonable... But if I don''t call it that way, how should I call my wife?"


    Xuelianer said, "it''s easy to do. Since the sect leader himself is called sister Hua''er, you can also call Sai Hua''er that way. As for situ Qian, she is the master of Shushan sect. Just call her "master situ."


    Dongmei looked at me, stretched out her tongue, quietly stepped back and dared not answer.


    I shook my head and said, "don''t be kidding. The faster Qi Zu arrives, I have to ask Li Huan about it."


    Referring to Qi zuyue, Dongmei said, "I''ll hurry again. Please wait a minute, sect leader."


    I nodded slightly, turned to xuelianer and aunt Shen Xiang and said, "please sit down for a while, two hall leaders. I''ll meet hall leader Qi and hall leader Qian Wanjun."


    After a pause, I thought of Hua Qiankun and said to Xue lianer, "Xue hall leader, contact Hua Qiankun as soon as possible. I want to talk to him."


    Xuelianer nodded: "I''ll contact him right away. Please wait a minute."


    I went out of yixianju and took a look at the four guards of Wuxian realm temporarily added outside yixianju. I felt like a forced waste that can only be protected by others.


    With the previous assassination, Qi zuyue insisted on arranging the four disciples of Wuxian realm in yixianju, saying that they would serve as guards for me.


    I''m not used to freedom. Every time I see the four of them, I can''t help but want them to leave.


    If I didn''t want Qi Zu to misunderstand me, I would have done so. After all, there are always some people around me, which makes me feel less free.


    Qian Wanjun is one step ahead of Qi zuyue. He is the leader of the foreign affairs hall. He usually runs outside. He seldom has time to stay at the headquarters of Shengxian gate. It''s really rare to come so soon.


    Maybe he has another way to manage his subordinates. He sits in the foreign affairs hall himself, and the people under him may go to each branch in turn.


    If he does everything himself, even if he is strong, he will be tired.


    Seeing me, Qian Wanjun immediately hugged his fist and said, "how are you, sect leader? I heard that the sect leader was assassinated. I don''t know who is so bold? "


    I said with a smile, "some small things have startled you. I''m fine. Thank you for your concern. "


    Qian Wanjun nodded, "I wish the sect leader was all right. Excuse me, sect leader, but do you want our foreign affairs hall to help you find the murderer? "


    I shook my head: "this matter should be handled by the punishment hall. As long as the leader of Qizu Yue Hall said he couldn''t find out, others should not intervene for the time being. Hall leader Qian, how is the foreign affairs hall? Is there anything I can do for you? "


    Qian Wanjun hesitated and said slowly, "I just want to talk about it with the sect leader. I heard that the sect leader ordered the headquarters of shengxianmen not to use the high-tech communication equipment and transportation equipment from the outside. But now our foreign affairs hall needs these things. I wonder if the sect leader can open up and equip us with communication equipment and transportation equipment to better contact the branch rudder? "


    I thought for a moment, nodded and said, "of course it''s ok... Hall leader Qian, count how many equipment you need. I''ll ask hall leader Shen to buy it for you right away."


    Qian Wanjun hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sect leader. We''ll count the specific needs and give them to hall leader Shen of the inner hall later."


    I nodded: "hall leader Shen will help you with this. Do you have anything else?"


    Qian Wanjun shook his head: "not for the time being. Thank you, sect leader, for making it easier for us to carry out our work."


    I smiled: "it''s all about Shengxian gate. Why thank you? Hall leader Qian, please wait inside. When hall leader Qi zuyue comes, we''ll start talking about today. "


    Qian Wanjun turned and entered yixianju. At this time, the figure of Qi zuyue also appeared.

 Chapter 908

    I looked at Qi zuyue who came in a hurry and asked loudly, "what''s the matter? Everyone is waiting for you. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "sect leader, forgive us for being late. Well, we just got the news that the disciple who assassinated the sect leader was the disciple of elder Liu Xianzu and Li, so we went there and asked about some information. "


    "Elder Liu''s disciple?" I frowned, "did you ask anything?"


    Qi Zu looked around more and more and said, "the sect leader and elder Liu''s disciples seem to be deliberately hiding something. We asked several people, almost all of them with the same caliber, and said that the disciple was crazy... It''s obvious that he wants to muddle through. I have ordered them to be arrested and interrogated."


    I took a look at Yi Xianju and looked back and said, "I''ll talk about it later. At present, Shengxian gate seems calm, but I already feel that there is an undercurrent surging here, which may cause us unnecessary trouble at any time... In this way, you should immediately arrange the brothers of the criminal hall to conduct a secret investigation to see who is secretly detrimental to our Shengxian gate. This matter should be kept secret. Don''t make people panic and affect the disciples'' cultivation. "


    Qi Zu nodded: "I understand, I''ll arrange it right away..."


    He waved, and one of the disciples of Shengxian sect who came with him immediately came forward and said, "what can I do for you, hall leader?"


    Qi zuyue said: "order all deacons of the criminal hall to speed up the investigation of the truth of the assassination of the sect leader. In addition, if any other suspicious place is found, it shall be reported immediately without error. It''s going on in secret. Don''t let it out! "


    "Yes, hall leader." The disciple turned and ran away. Because he was in the immortal gate, he didn''t dare to fly, but he ran very fast and kept his feet off the ground. He was almost flying.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "shall we go in now?"


    I nodded, turned and walked into yixianju.


    In Yixian residence, in addition to several hall leaders, Dongmei, Xiazhu and Qiushuang, there are also some disciples I ordered to call.


    These disciples have witnesses who proved that Li Huan killed the Xue people at that time, as well as the deacon of the criminal court who participated in the investigation of Li Huan''s incident, and the deacon of the criminal court who recorded the whole trial process at that time.


    What I hold in my hand is the case records sent by Qi zuyue at that time. I have heard most of them, and I can''t see anything wrong.


    I looked at Li Huan, who was under the custody of two deacons of the criminal hall, and asked in a deep voice, "you said you had drunk a bowl of bird''s nest before the incident, but why did you always refuse to tell who gave you the bird''s nest? What the hell are you hiding? "


    After grooming and dressing up, Li Huan looked much more beautiful than when I saw him in the dungeon. At the moment, a trace of unbearable flashed on his face and murmured, "I can''t say... I can''t hurt him..."


    My heart moved and thought of something, so I drank and asked, "is he male or female? Who are you again? "


    Li Huan looked at me. Although his eyes were still sharp, there was a trace of evasion: "tell the sect leader that the person who gave me bird''s nest porridge will never hurt me. He must have been used, so I don''t want to involve him."


    I stared at Li Huan: "you believe this man so much, why don''t you dare to say his name and let him clarify in public?"


    Li Huan frowned slightly: "sect leader, this person is too important to me. Even if he is wronged, I will not betray him."


    "Betray?" I smiled: "if letting the person you care about stand up and clarify for yourself is betraying him, I want to ask you, what is the relationship between you and him? Where do we start? "


    Li Huan hesitated, opened his mouth, and finally didn''t say it.


    One of the deacons of the punishment hall nearby couldn''t help saying, "sect leader, disciples have participated in the investigation before. At that time, senior brother Li Huan just refused to tell who the man was. The supreme elder had no choice but to convict senior brother Li Huan according to the confession provided by the witness."


    I looked at Li Huan and said to him, "the person you protect, if I guessed right, is it the person you like?"


    When Li Huan heard my voice, his face changed slightly, but he soon covered it up and didn''t admit anything.


    I continued to voice him: "if I want to find out who that person is, it''s actually very simple. At that time, I let you say it yourself in order to take care of your face. Think about it. Are you protecting a person or harming her? Do you think it''s better for the world to know that I directly ordered the people you protect to be brought here for questioning? "


    Li Huan''s face changed again and suddenly sent a message to me: "Lord, she really won''t hurt me. It has nothing to do with her!"


    I continued to voice to him, "even if it is true, you have to ask her face to face. If she is inadvertently used, we can also find out who is using her to harm you and return your innocence. You are a disciple of Shengxian sect. You can''t stay in the dungeon all your life, can''t you see the sun? "


    Li Huan hesitated for a while, suddenly opened his mouth and said, "it was my junior sister Yanchun who brought me bird''s nest porridge."


    Everyone saw that Li Huan and I were communicating with each other, but it was still some accident to hear Li Huan say the name Yanchun. After all, Li Huanning was willing to be punished and refused to say this person.


    I nodded slightly: "hall leader Qi, send someone to invite Yanchun."


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "I''ll go myself. Please wait a moment."


    I watched Qi zuyue leave and turned to look at Li Huan: "tell us more about the situation at that time. Don''t miss a detail."


    Li Huan thought for a moment and said slowly, "I remember that I was practicing that day and didn''t eat for a long time. When I was hungry, Yan Chun came to me and brought me a bowl of bird''s nest porridge."


    "I didn''t think much at that time, because Yanchun often brought me food, and I was used to it... I drank the bowl of bird''s nest porridge Yanchun gave me at that time, and after chatting with Yanchun, she left. I then continued to practice, but I found that my internal breathing was unstable and there were faint signs of poisoning. "


    "At that time, I thought that there might be a problem with the bird''s nest porridge, but I still trusted Yan Chun. I didn''t say anything. I planned to recuperate myself. Yungong forced me to drink the bird''s nest porridge just now to expel the toxins in my body. But unexpectedly, no matter how I regulate, I can''t stabilize the disordered internal breathing, nor can I force out the bird''s nest porridge in my body. I panicked, my aura ran around, and I gradually lost my mind... What I did later, I still don''t know. I just heard from the martial brothers that I killed the people of the snow family and made a big fuss about the immortal gate... "


    Everyone listened to Li Huan''s story about the old case many years ago. Except Xue lianer, they were all in deep thought.

 Chapter 909

    Xuelian''er didn''t relax because she heard Li Huan''s words because someone died in Li Huan''s hands. Instead, she stared at Li Huan, as if to see whether what he said was true or false from Li Huan''s eyes.


    "You suspect that others have poisoned you. I remember you said at the beginning that the supreme elder has verified, but no poison has been found in the bird''s nest porridge."


    Xuelianer''s question was actually thought of by many people, but everyone didn''t say it in consideration of the friendship of the same family.


    Li Huan looked at xuelian''er and said positively, "I did say at that time, and the supreme elder also sent someone to verify, but I don''t know who was responsible for the inspection, and I don''t know why the inspector couldn''t find any clues... Now I still doubt that there was a problem with the inspection at that time. I beg the sect leader and you to conduct a second investigation and return my innocence."


    My heart moved: "hall leader Qi, what I held in my hand was the case data at that time. All the personnel involved in the investigation were here at yixianju. Who do you think is most likely to wrong you?"


    Li Huan took a look at all the people present, gritted his teeth and said, "could you please tell me what happened when the military master took people to my practice place for inspection?"


    Gao Min didn''t speak at all. When Li Huan mentioned her, he stepped forward, looked at Li Huan and said, "everything we saw at that time was recorded in detail, and now it''s in the hands of the sect leader. You can have a look for yourself. If you have any questions, ask me again. "


    Li Huan looked at me: "sect leader, can you show me?"


    I nodded and handed the file to Li Huan: "look carefully, any questions can be raised."


    The files used by Shengxian gate are paper, which is very backward now. This is probably because I asked not to allow outside high-tech to enter Shengxian gate before.


    Li Huan took the file, looked at it carefully for a while, and said with doubt, "excuse me, Mr. Gao, what''s the matter with the words'' there are fighting traces in the room ''written on the file?"


    Gao Min said, "according to what I saw with my own eyes, there are obvious signs of fighting in your room. And the younger martial sister of the snow clan died at the door of your room. The blood still came from your room to the door. It seems that she crawled a distance after being injured... "


    Li Huan said, "no, you told me before that the younger martial sister of the snow clan died in full view of the public. How could she crawl after she was injured?"


    Gao Min said, "can anyone present explain the situation at that time? I saw it afterwards. Maybe the facts are different from what I said. "


    A disciple stood up and said, "Gao Junshi, I was there at that time. I remember that senior brother Li Huan suddenly went crazy and shouted as if he had lost his mind. After hearing the sound, I and a group of martial brothers rushed into brother Li Huan''s room and planned to rescue each other. Unexpectedly, as soon as we entered, senior brother Li Huan shot at us. The younger martial sister of the snow clan was injured by elder martial brother Li Huan. In the confusion, she didn''t know how to get to the door, and then she died. "


    Another disciple said, "I saw it too. But what I saw was that after the younger martial sister was injured, the injury was not fatal, but she continued to control elder martial brother Li Huan. Later, she was injured for some reason. Then she fell to the ground and struggled to climb to the door... At that time, the disciple was being attacked by senior brother Li Huan, and I didn''t know what happened later. "


    I frowned: "who can see it in more detail? At this time, don''t have any scruples. Say it quickly. "


    Gao Min said: "everyone present at that time, who can see more clearly, say it."


    A disciple hesitated and said, "the sect leader, Gao Junshi, the disciple was also present at that time, but what I saw was somewhat different from what the two senior brothers in front said..."


    Gao Min was stunned: "what do you see? To be honest. "


    After thinking for a while, the disciple said, "I have a memory crystal inherited from my family, which can record a lot of things. At that time, although the disciples did not deliberately use the memory crystal to record the scenes at that time, they still recorded many scenes that others did not pay attention to. "


    After a pause, the disciple took out a crystal and continued: "I have mentioned those contents before, but people are light and no one pays attention to them. Now when the sect leader asks, I''ll show it directly to the sect leader. "


    I nodded: "open the memory crystal and let everyone see the situation at that time."


    The disciple raised his hands, and a spirit slowly lifted up the crystal and let the crystal stay in mid air.


    The next scene opened everyone''s mouth, including me.


    In the scene recorded by the memory crystal, it is clear that the snow clan disciple injured by Li Huan took the initiative to step back and stay away from the runaway Li Huan.


    Li Huan was surrounded by several disciples at that time. It was impossible to contact the retreating Xue nationality disciples or hurt her again.


    But strangely, the snow clan disciple who was not fatally injured suddenly stared and fell down slowly, as if he had been injured twice.


    Everyone looked carefully. At this time, everyone didn''t make a sound, and each one showed a look of surprise.


    But I sighed and said in a deep voice, "it''s not Li Huan who killed the snow clan disciples."


    As soon as he said this, people looked at me one after another, and many people showed a puzzled look.


    I went on to say, "it was the invisible enemy who killed, but he was very good at hiding. Everyone was attracted by Li Huan at that time, so he couldn''t find it in time."


    I''m proficient in invisibility. After reading the fragments in the memory crystal, I''m quite sure that it was an invisible man who really killed the snow people.


    It seems that the hidden forces in Shengxian gate have targeted our Shengxian gate hundreds of years ago, but their actions are small and secret, which is difficult to be found by the world.


    Before Yan Chun came, the whole story was basically clear. I showed calm, but there were some fluctuations in my heart. Looking at everyone present, I said, "at this time, the supreme elder and you really blame Li Huan, so I''m still fair to Li Huan."


    After a pause, I looked at Li Huan and said sincerely, "now the truth has been revealed. You have been wronged. I''ll order someone to announce it and return your innocence. As for the fact that you have been detained for hundreds of years, please mention whatever you want. I can assure you that as long as we Shengxian gate can do it, we will meet you. "


    Li Huan looked a little excited, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for returning my innocence. I have no other requirements. I just want to practice in isolation and make up for the hundreds of years of delay."

 Chapter 910

    After listening to Li Huan''s words, I nodded: "you can enter the forbidden area to practice. I''ll send someone to bring you the necessary cultivation materials later. In addition, as long as you need it, I will help you solve it. Even if it is compensation for your detention for hundreds of years, I, the sect leader, apologize to you. "


    Li Huan said, "I dare not. Sect leader, it''s over now. I don''t know if Yan Chun can... "


    I shook my head: "Yanchun must be interrogated. Although she may have been used, we still have to find out what''s going on."


    Li Huan lowered his head and dared not say more, but his face was still a little unbearable. It seemed that he really had feelings for Yan Chun.


    I moved in my heart and sent a message to Li Huan: "have you and Yanchun decided to live forever?"


    Li Huan was stunned and immediately shook his head: "don''t get me wrong, sect leader, we are just good friends..."


    I smiled and looked at everyone present: "everyone, Li Huan''s story is clear, but we don''t know the origin of it. After Yan Chun arrives, I ask you to ask about the situation at that time. "


    They all said together, "please follow the instructions of the door Lord."


    Gao Min hugged his fist and said, "sect leader, I''m very familiar with Yanchun. Why don''t I ask her first, and then ask you to add more questions."


    Li Huan looked at Gao Min suspiciously. When he was about to speak, he heard a man say, "disciple Yan Chun, see the sect leader."


    The voice came from outside the door. It seems that Yanchun has arrived.


    I motioned Dongmei to open the door of yixianju and let Yanchun in.


    At the opening of the gate, a beautiful figure appeared in my sight. The visitor was beautiful and tall. He was an absolute beauty.


    This person is Yan Chun. When she saw me and the others, she was stunned at first. Then she saluted and said, "Yan Chun has seen the sect leader, hall leaders and martial brothers."


    Listening to Yan Chun''s soft voice, generous and decent manners, and beautiful people, she is really an ideal partner rarely seen. No wonder Li Huan will protect her with her life.


    I raised my hand and said, "please sit down. We have something to ask you face to face. I hope you can answer truthfully."


    Yan Chunying smiled: "the main question is about the bowl of bird''s nest porridge I sent to senior brother Li Huan?"


    I nodded, "that''s it. Can you tell me more about the situation at that time? "


    Yan Chun said, "I told the sect leader that I sent a bowl of bird''s nest porridge to senior brother Li Huan, but after many people''s tests, there was no problem with the bird''s nest porridge. The supreme elder and many of you know this, so I don''t know what I should say. "


    I looked at Yanchun. Seeing her calm face, I couldn''t doubt what: "did you cook the bird''s nest porridge yourself?"


    Yanchun thought, "yes. The bird''s nest I brought from home was cooked by myself, and no one else was involved. "


    I continued to ask, "do you know that Li Huan''s bird''s nest porridge is poisonous?"


    "This... Doesn''t it mean that bird''s nest porridge is normal? How can it be poisonous?" Yan Chun was surprised: "I... don''t know about it. How is it possible?"


    I looked at Yan Chun: "think about it. The situation at that time is directly related to your future, Li Huan. You can''t be careless."


    Yan Chun frowned slightly and looked a little pitiful: "sect leader, what I said is true. There is absolutely no concealment. Please observe it clearly."


    I shook my head secretly and looked at Gao min. Gao Min immediately said, "Yanchun, didn''t you tell me before that you didn''t know why you fell asleep when there was an accident? Why didn''t you tell the door Lord and everyone sitting here?"


    Yan Chun blushed and said, "I don''t think it has anything to do with elder martial brother Li Huan, so I didn''t say..."


    "Why doesn''t it matter? Now the information we have can prove that Li Huan was wronged. " Gao Min said: "if you add this situation, I analyze that you didn''t fall asleep for no reason, but were poisoned or used other means to make you fall asleep."


    Yan Chun was stunned and then said, "Gao Junshi means that I was also... It''s impossible. I was unharmed. I just fell asleep for a period of time."


    Gao Min said, "you are a warrior, and your strength is not low. You can''t sleep for no reason, and you are a deep sleep that people don''t know. The bird''s nest porridge Li Huan drank was poisonous. It was not Li Huan who killed the younger martial sister of the Xue nationality, but a person who knew how to hide... Combined with these, I think you were tampered with at that time. "


    Yan Chun was surprised: "if so, why don''t I feel at all?"


    Gao Min sighed: "it only shows that the person who does it to you is very powerful. He not only knows the clever hiding art, but also has a deep research on poisons."


    Yan Chun said with lingering fear, "but why did he choose me and frame senior brother Li Huan?"


    Gao Min shook his head: "I can''t figure it out for the moment. Maybe it''s because this person knows you... By the way, this person may really be someone you know. Otherwise, it''s impossible to know the relationship between you and Li Huan and frame Li Huan through you."


    Yan Chun suddenly said, "thank you for reminding me. It''s really possible. But who is going to frame senior brother Li Huan? It seems that the people around me are not so sinister. "


    Gao Min said patiently, "you know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts. Think about it. Who among the familiar people around you hates Li Huan?"


    Yan Chun frowned and thought hard. For a moment, she seemed unable to figure out who was going to frame Li Huan. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    Li Huan suddenly said, "is Yanchun your cousin trying to hurt me?"


    Yan Chun trembled and shook his head immediately: "it''s impossible. My cousin is very kind to us. How can he harm us?"


    Li Huan said, "your cousin is very kind to you, but his kindness to you has gone beyond family affection... I feel that your cousin is in love with you. Seeing that our relationship is close, I may have some ideas."


    Yan Chun said, "even so, my cousin would not do such a thing. Besides, my cousin doesn''t know how to hide, nor has he studied any poisons... "


    Li Huan still wanted to speak. I couldn''t help interrupting him: "this matter still needs to be investigated carefully, but Li Huan is innocent and can be determined. Li Huan and Yan Chun, you two leave yixianju first and others stay. I have something to discuss with you. "


    I''m going to investigate Li Huan in another way. Anyway, Li Huan is innocent. It has been determined who framed him. I can investigate it slowly.


    Besides, this is definitely not as simple as Li Huan and Yan Chun. I also need to investigate it.


    What I want to investigate is not a simple frame up, but the conspiracy behind it.

 Chapter 911

    When Li Huan and Yan Chun left yixianju, I looked at the other disciples and said with a smile, "thank you for coming to help Li Huan testify and let us find out what happened before. Let''s all go back. Just have a few hall leaders here for the rest. "


    Everyone said goodbye to me. There was no outsider in Yixian residence except four hall leaders, Gao Min and Dongmei.


    I said to the people waiting here, "I''m calling you here today. In addition to Li Huan, there''s something else to do for me."


    All the people said in unison, "please give the order of the door Lord."


    I raised my voice and said, "today''s Shengxian gate is in a period of vigorous development. New disciples are introduced all the time, and breakthroughs are made all the time. Our strength is stronger and stronger, and our personnel are more and more... Such a good situation shows that the prospect of Shengxian gate is bright, and our initial goal is about to be achieved."


    There was a look of relief on everyone''s face, but my next words were like pouring cold water on everyone: "but under such a good situation, I met a thing. I was assassinated."


    Most of the people sitting here knew that I was attacked and didn''t show surprise.


    I took a calm look at everyone and continued: "there are people assassinating me inside Shengxian gate. Then I would like to ask all of you if I left Shengxian gate, would I be assassinated by many people at the same time? What makes those people want to kill me? Is it aimed at our immortal gate? Or for me? "


    I looked at the senior level of Shengxian gate and said, "I hope you can tell me how to figure out this matter and how to solve it!"


    My words were very direct. After listening to them, everyone here was silent, and the atmosphere in Yixian residence was a little depressed.


    Qi zuyue, who originally had the most say, seemed to have nothing to say at this time because he could not find strong evidence to prove anything.


    I''m not going to let you tell me what to do immediately, just to remind you that our immortal gate is not as calm as it seems.


    "All of you are the senior management of Shengxian gate and the managers of Shengxian gate. Today, when I call you here, I don''t blame you. I just want you to make it clear that our Shengxian gate may face the first catastrophe in a thousand years. "


    My voice was a little serious and said in a deep voice: "this disaster is not for me alone, but for all of us... Please think about how we can find out the hidden enemies among us, remove the potential dangers and maintain the peace and stability of Shengxian gate."


    "Sect leader," Qi zuyue said first, "these things were originally the business of our punishment hall, but now it seems that I am not able to do it well. I have to ask all hall leaders to help us find out the enemies lurking inside us."


    The four hall leaders are all my acquaintances. I don''t have to be polite: "hall leader Qi is wrong. No other hall can help you with this matter. You have to investigate it. Hall leader Xue and hall leader Shen have told me that there is nothing they can do. Hall leader Qian has too many affairs in the foreign affairs hall and lacks skills. Only the criminal hall is responsible for finding out this matter. If you have any difficulties, I''ll help you solve it. "


    Qi zuyue hugged his fist and said, "I see. Please rest assured, sect leader. I will go all out and swear to find out and destroy the enemy."


    I took a look at other hall leaders and said slowly, "the elders are closed. I don''t know when they can leave. Now I give you four enough power. All the disciples of Shengxian sect, no matter who they are, as long as you feel suitable to work with you, will obey your orders. "


    The three Hall leaders said in unison, "thank you, sect leader."


    "Although you can''t help hall leader Qi, if you find anything, you can provide some clues to hall leader Qi. After all, they are all people of Shengxian sect. Hall leader Qi does what we all need to do."


    The three Hall leaders looked at each other and said together, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. We will cooperate with the hall leader."


    I saw that the four hall leaders were very confident and said, "I gave you the four halls * *, that is, I gave you the immortal gate. No matter what you think, I just ask that the immortal gate must not go backwards in our hands. "


    The four hall leaders stood up and said in unison again, "yes, sect leader."


    I smiled with satisfaction: "the assassination of me is just an introduction. What I want to know is who our internal enemies are, how many people there are, what is the purpose, what threat to our immortal gate, and so on. Although all of you have their own responsibilities, if it is difficult for the leader of the whole hall to support alone, you will all contribute. I don''t insist on what you do, but one thing is that Shengxian gate is a whole, both glory and disgrace. "


    In addition to Qi zuyue, the remaining three Hall leaders said together, "subordinates understand the meaning of the sect leader."


    I clapped my hands and said slowly, "I''ve finished my business. How to do it depends on you. Now I''d like to invite you four hall leaders to have a light meal. By the way, please tell us your thoughts. As long as it''s an idea that''s good for our immortal gate, I''ll adopt it and get a big reward. "


    Xuelianer and others laughed, relaxed and sat down.


    Only Qi zuyue said to me at this time, "sect leader, I still have some things to deal with. I don''t know if I can leave first?"


    I nodded: "thank you, hall leader Qi. I''ll give you a little suggestion. In case there are not enough people or it''s difficult to use, find a way to contact our old brothers and ask them to come back and help you."


    Qi Zu''s eyes lit up and said loudly, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll contact them now..."


    I smiled and watched Qi zuyue leave yixianju. Turning back to the other three Hall leaders, I said, "everyone speaks freely. There are no restrictions today."


    The three Hall leaders laughed together, and xuelianer said, "let me talk first. This, I want the sect leader to tell us when the sect leader will get married?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang also said with a smile: "yes, this is what I care about most at present, and it is also what everyone cares about..."


    I said with a bitter smile, "what does this have to do with what we are going to say today? Don''t joke. Let''s talk about it. How can we find our internal enemies? "


    Xuelian''er said positively, "the sect leader has handed it over to the hall leader. We just help. I''m afraid it''s bad to say too much."


    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a smile, "Qian, leader of the foreign affairs hall, has a lot of capable people. There must be someone who can help Qi hall leader."


    Qian Wanjun didn''t speak all the time. At this time, he was ordered by Aunt Shen Xiang. As a last resort, he hugged his fist and said, "the people of the foreign affairs hall are good at communication and are not proficient in investigating cases."


    I don''t think they have a good way, so they had to give up the idea of finding a solution today, sighed and said, "just talk casually today. It''s not too late to talk about it in the future."

 Chapter 912

    After discussing with xuelianer and others, there is still no good way to find out the enemy lurking inside us.


    While I was disappointed, I also secretly lamented that it was not easy to manage a sect.


    I was in a bad mood. After xuelianer and others left, I refused Dongmei and others'' request to follow me, and walked alone to the edge of the forbidden area of Shengxian gate.


    The disciples of Shengxian sect guarding here saw me and came to see me.


    I came here by accident. Suddenly I wanted to go in and have a look at the Saihua flower that had just broken through. I haven''t seen her for a long time and miss her very much.


    I made a special trip to get together with my friends, visit the people of the fire family, and visit my mother, brothers and sisters. I stayed with them for a while.


    So far, Sai Hua''er is the only one left. Several of them who are closed in the forbidden area have never seen it.


    Now that I''m here, I''d better go in and have a look. I told the disciples guarding here to lead the way and enter the forbidden area of Shengxian gate for the first time.


    The disciple who wanted to lead the way took me everywhere, but he said he couldn''t walk around in the forbidden area at will. I thought about it and asked him to go back first.


    Obeying orders is a necessary quality for a subordinate. If not, don''t be a subordinate. It''s better to be a boss.


    It''s my first time to enter the forbidden area. I don''t know what it looks like here. However, it''s obvious that the artificially built road still saves me the trouble of exploring the way. If I go down the road, I think I''ll reach the closed place of saihua''er and others.


    Along the way, I found that it has beautiful mountains and rivers and charming scenery. It can be called the most beautiful place in Shengxian gate.


    The scenery is also beautiful. The most important thing is that it is full of aura, which is more powerful than the aura I saw on the Baiyu bridge when I first came to Shengxian gate.


    Sufficient aura makes this place full of countless spiritual herbs. Even the most common herbs will change into spiritual herbs because of sufficient aura.


    I saw some rare spiritual grass in the outside world. I almost couldn''t help pulling them up and taking them away.


    If I hadn''t remembered that the things here are from the immortal gate, I wouldn''t have to pick them and take them away in a hurry. I would really do this.


    The forbidden area is very large. After walking for a long time, I didn''t see the closed saihua''er and others, but I saw the legendary flame pool.


    When it is far away from the flame pool, no living creatures can be seen. There are huge smooth rocks left by the cold cutting of magma and all kinds of pictures and pictures.


    Flame pool is a huge lava pool. Magma with a temperature of up to 1000 degrees flows continuously in the pool, and the hot air flow with certain toxins erupts all the time.


    Several huge painted black things of unknown material float in the fire pool, like several boats that may be swallowed by hot magma at any time. They float and look very dangerous.


    There is no grass within ten kilometers around the flame lake. The hot climate makes it impossible for all creatures to survive here for a long time, but there is actually one person on those black floating objects.


    This person is no one else. It''s Jinke who I ordered Jinxiang to bring to practice.


    I wanted to leave the fire pool quietly so as not to disturb Jinke''s cultivation, but when I was ready to leave, Jinke, who had been practicing, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted angrily, "who broke into the forbidden area without permission?"


    With the words, Jinke changed his shape, jumped up from the black floating object, and rushed straight at me.


    Jinke''s speed was so fast that I had no time to speak, so I had to step back and narrowly avoided Jinke''s attack.


    Jinke moves very fast and seems to have strong strength. At least he has reached the peak of Wuxian.


    It seems that people with single attribute make great progress in cultivation. Most people dare not think about it.


    Jinke missed the shot and shot again immediately. It was fast. I almost couldn''t see clearly.


    I hurried back one step again. I wanted to tell my identity, but I heard Jinke drink, "hold your hand and catch it, or I''ll regret after I hurt you."


    There was a movement in my heart. I suddenly changed my mind and wanted to see my strength.


    Raise your hand and attack with the Dragon subduing formula, and slap Jin Ke.


    With a dull noise, my strong body trembled uncontrollably, and the whole person stepped back.


    On the contrary, Jinke didn''t move, as if he didn''t feel at all.


    Now I clearly know Jinke''s strength at this time, and I know that if I don''t use divine power, I''m not Jinke''s opponent.


    As soon as I read this, I wanted to say my identity, end the war and avoid hurting anyone because of misunderstanding.


    Jinke didn''t give me a chance to talk. Seeing me fight back, he immediately attacked me fiercely.


    Jinke must have misunderstood me. He regarded me as an outsider who broke in. When he saw me fight back, he was very angry and was more ferocious than before.


    He is a fire attribute physique, specializing in fire attribute aura. He has a grumpy temper, which is also very normal.


    Seeing that there was no time to speak, I quickly stepped back and raised my hand. The Double Dragons went to sea. Two dragon shaped auras flew past and forced a move with Jinke again.


    This time I did my best. Except that I didn''t use the divine power in my body, all my aura was mobilized.


    Jinke did his best. The two moves met, and there was a violent explosion in the air, like a thunder.


    The momentum was amazing and the power was even greater. The aftereffect of the collision of the two forces was to stir up tens of feet of waves from the magma in the flame pool.


    "Come on!" Jinke shouted, "take me again."


    Jinke''s move seems to be his unique move. It takes time to prepare before he moves.


    I think he tried his best to prepare the new move. Knowing that he was not careless at this time, he began to prepare.


    Now, although I''m used to using the Dragon subduing formula to fight when I start, I don''t pay much attention to moves.


    My practice of killing God sword focuses on understanding the meaning of the sword. It doesn''t matter much whether there are moves or not.


    I was influenced by the killing God sword technique. I didn''t pay attention to moves in boxing, palm, leg and even lightness skills.


    In the face of Jinke''s unique skill, I attach importance to it in my heart, but the moves in my hand are made at will.


    When Jinke was ready, he shouted again. The momentum of his whole body was rising. In an instant, he exceeded the momentum of the peak Wuxian and was infinitely close to the momentum of the Wushen.


    I am also a peak Wuxian. Seeing Jinke''s current momentum, I knew that his move should not be underestimated, so I activated the divine power in my body, stretched my arms, and the divine power was ready to go.

 Chapter 913

    Fighting Jinke aroused my desire to fight. I really want to fight with him.


    When Jinke attacked, my prepared divine power went out with my fist and hair, and wanted to fight against Jinke again.


    Just at the moment when my divine power was sent out, I suddenly remembered that the divine power had killed the Wuxian who assassinated me before, and quickly took back the divine power. The whole attack move was a meal, and there was a huge flaw.


    Jinke obviously felt that the power of my move was very powerful. He was about to increase the strength of the attack. Suddenly he saw that I took back my divine power and made a huge flaw. It was obviously merciful, and he was stunned again.


    He was stunned, the momentum of the original comparable martial god fell instantly, and returned to the previous Wuxian momentum again.


    I nodded to Jinke''s changeable attack and admired him for his ease of sending and receiving.


    At this time, I could have taken the opportunity to attack and hit Jinke unprepared, but seeing his previous actions, I was obviously a gentleman. I didn''t disdain to be a villain, so I stepped back and said loudly, "be careful, it''s my turn to attack."


    Jinke was stunned. His eyes were obviously different from mine, but he also shouted, "come on, let''s let go of the war."


    I raised my hand again and attacked with three points to give Jinke time to prepare for the battle.


    Jinke saw what I meant and smiled, "you''re welcome. Just put your horse here."


    I smiled and the moves under my hands changed. My heart moved with my will. The moves were random, but my attack power was not weak at all.


    When I grabbed it, it was a fierce attack. When Jinke saw the move, he relaxed and received it freely.


    My moves are totally irregular. I attack at will, sometimes fist and sometimes palm. My heart moves with my will.


    I have to admit that Jinke''s strength is indeed very strong. Although my attack is messy and my strength is not my full strength, the general peak Wuxian can never persist under my continuous attack.


    Jinke resisted my attack one move at a time. He defended every move very well, as if he knew my moves very well. He didn''t give me a chance to break through the defense line.


    I have the intention to try his ultimate defensive ability. Occasionally increase the attack strength, or make a sudden move change, he can also defend well.


    Attack 30 moves in an instant. My attack speed has already reached my current limit. If I want to attack faster, I need to use divine power.


    During this period, Jinke was just defending but not attacking. He put on a posture that let me fight casually.


    His defense is very tight. My attack hardly ever hit him. Occasionally, it''s irrelevant and can''t endanger his vital points.


    I attack very quickly, and the strength is basically about 80% of my full strength. Occasionally I attack with all my strength, and I will carefully avoid the key of Jinke.


    I can''t hurt my own people. That''s my principle.


    Jin Ke defended very well. He blocked every hand and fist of me. There were few attacks that really threatened him.


    Defense is more difficult than attack. Jinke''s defense is so tight that we can see that his combat skills are very unusual.


    After thirty moves, I took the initiative to step back and look defensive.


    I can''t attack alone. If I want to test the strength of the other party, I have to let the other party attack a few moves.


    Jinke nodded slightly. He seemed to know who I was. Although he immediately defended and attacked me, he also meant to keep his hand.


    Jinke''s attack method is also fist, palm and leg, but his moves are more. He has a lot of combat skills and is also very complex. Sometimes fist, palm and leg skills make me feel dazzled.


    Jinke''s attack is also testing my strength. He doesn''t have a killer. When attacking, he wants to know how I defend.


    My defense is very simple. I don''t rush when I see moves.


    My understanding of the meaning of sword has reached a very high level. One method is connected with ten thousand methods, which makes my understanding of boxing and palm techniques reach a very high level. When I shoot, I don''t pay attention to moves, but pay more attention to artistic conception.


    Fist technique has artistic conception, and palm technique also has artistic conception. The difference is only whether you use fist or palm.


    Jinke''s attack was steady and unhurried. It was somewhat similar to my attack, but his moves were more conventional. He was not as flexible and arbitrary as I was.


    This may be one of his shortcomings, which also shows that his understanding of artistic conception is almost hot. Since I see it, I should remind him when the battle is over.


    It''s not good to have no rules, but it''s not good to blindly follow the rules and don''t know how to be flexible.


    Jinke also attacked 30 moves. Seeing that my defense was as tight, he stopped.


    I knew there would be no result if I played again, so I stopped after 30 moves.


    I looked at Jinke, who was not red and breathless, and said to him, "Jinke, your strength is extraordinary. It''s worth asking you to come here to practice for so long. It''s just that I saw just now that you attach great importance to moves and feel a little conformist. Let me give you a little suggestion. The moves are dead and people are alive. Therefore, when we move, we don''t have to do the moves completely according to the war skills. When we need to be flexible, we''d better be flexible. "


    After a pause, I hit a fist and said, "for example, the moves are really not important. The important thing is to understand the meaning of the fist. Once you understand the meaning of the fist, you can punch at will. The fist strength refers to the key of the other party. Understand that the fist is both a palm and a sword. It hurts people invisibly. It can also hurt the enemy thousands of miles away. "


    Jinke hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your advice. Are you our sect leader? I didn''t know the identity of the sect leader just now. I took the initiative to the sect. Please forgive me. "


    I waved my hand, smiled and said, "don''t do this. Those who don''t know are innocent, and I don''t mean to blame you."


    Jinke said, "I really didn''t know it was the sect leader who came in. I thought it was some outsider who broke in..."


    I smiled: "Jinke, we are all Jin family. Don''t say any polite words. It seems to me that you will soon break through the realm of martial god and may become the first martial god of our Jin family in recent years. You will be the pride of our Jin family. "


    Jinke said, "thanks to the sect leader. If the sect leader hadn''t let me come here to practice, I couldn''t practice so fast."


    There was a look of gratitude on his face. He seemed to really appreciate me.


    I saw Jinke''s mind, but I didn''t know, "I just did what I thought I should do. You''re welcome. I''m sorry to disturb your cultivation. Please continue your cultivation. I''ll walk around. "

 Chapter 914

    Jinke hugged his fist and said, "master, please stay. What else does disciple Jinke have to say?"


    I nodded, "what do you want to say?"


    Jinke said with a smile, "sect leader, I''ve been practicing here for a long time. If I don''t go out and have a look, it''s difficult to break through again. I wonder if I can leave the forbidden area and go out to help the sect leader? I really want to do something now to temper my mind. "


    I smiled: "I''m just short of hands. If you really want to help me, I''m welcome. Well, I''ll come to you later. Let''s get out of here and take you out for a walk. "


    Jinke hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sect leader."


    I waved, turned and left the fire pool, ready to find Saihua and them.


    This time I fought with Jinke. Although I didn''t win in the end, I know that my strength is still a little stronger.


    If I use divine power, Jinke can stick to three moves under my hands at most.


    According to the power of divine power, Jinke will be hurt by divine power within three moves.


    Jinke''s strength has exceeded the peak Wuxian and is enough to fight with the low-level Wushen. I''m a little stronger than him. Maybe I can fight with the low-level Wushen without defeat.


    Jin Ke is a powerful man and a member of the Jin family. He is trustworthy. Maybe he can become the first new elder of our immortal sect.


    Thinking about Jinke, I unconsciously walked to a green clear water lake.


    This Qingshui lake is completely opposite to the previous flame lake. It is a green lake with clear water. A little ice debris can be seen on the bank. The temperature is relatively low, which gives me a chill.


    The temperature of the lake was very low. I reached out and tried. I found that the temperature of the lake was absolutely below zero.


    Strangely, the water surface is not frozen. It looks like the lake water at normal temperature.


    The unknown lake is endless. Several birds fly on the lake. It looks very quiet.


    I think all the green bamboos can be seen everywhere by the lake. I can''t help thinking of a suitable name for the lake - Green Bamboo Lake.


    There is a small bamboo building on the edge of the bamboo forest by the lake. The bamboo building built with local materials looks very harmonious with the surrounding environment and does not damage the beauty here at all.


    This may be the place where Sai Hua''er and others practice and live. I walked by without hiding my breath or deliberately taking a light step.


    My arrival, if there is someone here, I will find it the first time.


    I didn''t deliberately explore whether there was anyone in the main building. My yuan God was practicing at this time. He was very arrogant and didn''t allow me to disturb him. He said that he was about to become a successful incarnation.


    I remember he said this hundreds of years ago. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years have passed. He is still the same. The change is really not big. There is still a lot to go before he becomes another me.


    Maybe I should consider cultivating the second God or simply cultivating my own separation, although I always thought that cultivating the second God or separation was useless and would slow down my cultivation.


    "Anyone?" After waiting for a while, no one came out, so I shouted, "is there anyone here?"


    My voice spread far away. I believe people around here can hear it.


    As I shouted, a figure came out of the main building and came in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    I saw the man clearly and immediately said with a smile, "ling''er, your flesh looks very beautiful... Worthy of you."


    Ling''er was originally the spirit of wanbaoding, because I asked the supreme elder to help her shape her body. Now she is a real human warrior.


    Her own strength is the spirit of the martial god realm. After having the flesh, she began to practice from the beginning. The realm should be low, but she seems to go forward instead of retreating. Her strength has reached the peak of the martial god realm, just like Jin Xiang and others.


    "Master, long time no see." Ling''er didn''t seem to recognize me at once. After looking at me for a while, he suddenly grabbed my hand, leaned closely against my shoulder and shouted, "I miss you so much, master."


    Ling''er''s body is beautiful and beautiful. It gives me an amazing feeling. Now I lean so close on my shoulder. Although I have always restrained myself, I almost couldn''t restrain my mind at this time.


    I feel strange. I want to push her away. I think it''s bad. But if linger is seen by others when she leans against me, won''t someone say I''m obsessed?


    I was embarrassed when another voice came: "master? What are you doing here? Didn''t you say you were closed? "


    The speaker was Xiao Zhu. She was more intimate than ling''er. When she spoke, she directly hugged the other half of me.


    Xiaozhu also has the appearance of closing the moon and ashamed of flowers. At this time, she hugged me and gave me a very strange feeling. She couldn''t help blushing.


    Being hugged by two beauties at the same time, I was drunk for a time. I had the illusion of being in the flowers and forgetting myself.


    At this time, the voice of Saihua woke me up: "Jinfeng, you''re here..."


    I hurriedly pushed ling''er and Xiao Zhu away, looked at the race flowers coming out and said awkwardly, "I haven''t seen them for a long time. They are excited."


    Sai Hua''er looked at us and said with a slow smile, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t mind."


    After a pause, she pulled up ling''er and Xiao Zhu, who were also red faced, and said intimately, "ling''er and Xiao Zhu have been talking about you. It''s normal to be excited to see you now."


    Linger and Xiaozhu blushed and said in unison, "sister Hua Hua doesn''t blame us, that''s the best."


    Sai Hua''er tilted her mouth and said with a smile, "don''t pretend. You know you have a golden maple in your heart and you actually love him... I''m not a stingy person. You can rest assured to continue to like him and love him."


    I was surprised when Saihua said this. They were also surprised when they saw linger and Xiaozhu.


    "Sister Hua''er, you..." I couldn''t help asking her how she said such words, but when it came to my mouth, I found that Sai Hua''er didn''t look right, so I quickly swallowed it.


    Seeing my performance like this, ling''er said painfully, "Oh, sister Hua''er, are you going to take the initiative to fight against our Jinfeng gate? It scares our Jinfeng sect leader. His face looks like earth, and people feel distressed when they look at him... "


    Sai Hua''er was looking at me with a straight face. At this time, after listening to ling''er''s words, she immediately smiled: "what does ling''er say? Jin Feng is not me. How dare I use force against Jin Feng? Linger, you don''t have to be distressed. If you treat him well in the future, there will be no similar things. "


    Ling''er said with a smile: "I see my sister''s face. Jin Feng is so scared that he can''t speak. Doesn''t this mean that Jin Feng is afraid of his sister? This is to be afraid of love, or to care too much, so you don''t dare to make your sister angry a little. "

 Chapter 915

    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "if he is afraid of me, how can he be so close to you in front of me? Besides, Jin Feng is not afraid of me, but his sister Zhou Xiaoying. He is afraid of being seen by his sister and will severely repair him. "


    Referring to Zhou Xiaoying, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t seen her for a long time, so I casually asked, "isn''t my sister here, too? Why didn''t I see her?"


    Sai Hua''er said, "do you miss your sister? Find it yourself. How do we know where she is? "


    Sai Hua''er seems a little abnormal today. She always feels strange when she speaks.


    I smiled and said, "sister Hua, are you okay? I came suddenly and won''t disturb your practice, so are you angry? "


    I understand in my heart that Saihua is still unhappy to see linger and Xiaozhu''s intimate behavior with me just now.


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said to ling''er and Xiao Zhu, "I''ll give you the golden maple. I have to continue my cultivation. Take good care of Jin Feng and make him fat. He looks too thin... "


    Ling''er hurriedly said, "what''s this called? How can it be called giving us the golden Maple? He''s your man. Take care of it yourself. "


    Sai Hua''er sneered: "are you so close to him when I''m not here? Hum, let situ Qian come over and have a theory with you another day to see how you explain it. "


    As soon as ling''er was stunned, Xiaozhu said, "sister Hua''er, everyone is so familiar with these things. There''s no need to let situ Qian know?"


    Ling''er said directly, "sister Hua Hua really wants to tell situ Qian? No, we''re joking. We can''t let situ Qian know. She''s so careful that she doesn''t know what she''ll do. "


    Sai Hua''er burst out laughing: "I''m just playing with you, so don''t be nervous. I know you all care about him very much. I won''t think much. I''ll just be happy for him. "


    Ling''er said with a smile, "that''s the best. Otherwise, we''ll leave later. If you fight with Jin Feng, it won''t look good."


    Xiaozhu said, "if you fight, others can''t see it. This, linger, don''t worry."


    Sai Hua''er smiled, took ling''er and Xiao Zhu''s hand, pretended to be angry and said, "are you on purpose? How can Jin Feng and I fight? Did you often fight when you were together? "


    Ling''er said with a smile, "sister, don''t do this. I know that Jinfeng''s favorite person is your sister. How can you have any intimate behavior with us?"


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and smiled. She didn''t speak again. Looking at her appearance, she was still very satisfied and agreed with ling''er''s words.


    At the same time, in the face of three super beauties, I can''t react. I always have an unreal feeling.


    They obviously said it to me, but I don''t know what they mean.


    I want to pretend to be stupid as before, and then find an excuse to leave, but at this time, Saihua suddenly looked at me and said, "Jinfeng, if I am willing to accompany you with several sisters, do you have a problem?"


    I smiled bitterly and said slowly, "don''t tease me, but I never thought of such a good thing... By the way, sister Hua''er, I heard that you are a quasi martial god now. I don''t know how your strength is?"


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "quasi martial god, the strength is naturally very good. Do you want to take this opportunity to stagger the topic? Come on, it''s not easy to talk about it. It''s better to make it clear today so that the sisters and teachers won''t be suspicious. "


    I smiled bitterly again: "look what you said, how can I turn off the topic? what you were saying? what do you mean? You... "


    Saihua said positively, "I don''t care about others. Now I want you to tell me when you will marry me? And the sisters around me. "


    I took a look at ling''er and Xiao Zhu standing aside. After thinking about it, I said, "sister Hua, are you serious or are you teasing me?"


    Sai Hua''er frowned and said, "can such a thing amuse you? Marriage is a matter of my life. How can I joke with it! "


    I looked straight and said loudly, "if so, I can marry you anytime, now..."


    Maybe I didn''t take my words seriously. Sai Hua''er said angrily, "are you perfunctory to me? Hum... "


    I said with a smile, "naturally, it''s not perfunctory, sister Hua. Sister Hua Hua, I mean, as long as you like, I can marry you right away. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and smiled slowly: "in that case, are you ready to give me a proposal ring? Don''t be a space ring. I''m not situ Qian. I won''t want your space ring as an engagement ring. "


    I smiled awkwardly: "the ring, I''ll prepare it right away to ensure that sister Hua''er is satisfied with you."


    Saihua pointed to ling''er and Xiaozhu and said, "where are they? When will you marry them? I don''t mind if you marry several of us together. Anyway, it''s normal for today''s immortals to have three wives and four concubines! "


    I couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "sister Hua Hua, you did it on purpose. Come on, let''s get down to business first. Now the immortal gate is unstable..."


    "Isn''t marriage business?" Sai Hua''er said angrily, "do you think I''m joking? I can tell you that today is your last chance. You must give us an answer today, or I... I will leave Shengxian gate immediately and never see you again... "


    I was surprised, subconsciously stretched out my hand and grabbed Saihua''s hand. I said hurriedly, "no, don''t go. It''s not easy for me to see you. What should I do if you go now?"


    Sai Hua''er was stunned and said with a smile, "then tell me what you think? You have figured it out. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. "


    I frowned and listened to Xiao Zhu say, "master, ling''er and I are your people. You don''t have to marry us. Anyway, we all want to follow you."


    I looked at Xiaozhu and recalled the time I spent with her before. I couldn''t help but say, "you helped me a lot. You are a trusted friend. You are very excellent and good to me..."


    Before I finished, ling''er said, "the master is eccentric. I''m obviously the same as Xiaozhu. I''m also your master. Why didn''t you say anything to praise me?"


    I had to smile bitterly: "linger is the same. They are all my capable assistants and my best friends and partners..."


    Sai Hua''er suddenly interrupted me: "then I see. That''s all."


    I''m a little strange. I don''t know what saihuaer means.


    Sai Hua''er didn''t prepare to listen to me. She turned directly and returned to the bamboo building. I had to watch her leave and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.

 Chapter 916

    I tried to calm down and turned to look at ling''er: "ling''er, do you have time now? Why don''t you go out with me. There is no master in the martial arts realm in the immortal sect. You and Xiaozhu can just help me. "


    Ling''er didn''t speak, but Xiao Zhu said, "who can help you? We don''t have a ring to take..."


    When I was stunned, I heard Saihua''s voice coming from the bamboo building: "did you marry Jinfeng? Well, our sisters married together, and it was a good story. "


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu looked at each other and said together, "OK, we''ll marry together."


    Now Saihua doesn''t speak. I seem to see that Saihua can kill people with her eyes.


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu also looked at the bamboo building. They both smiled. It seemed that they could tease Saihua. They were also very happy.


    I was secretly uneasy. According to my understanding of ling''er and Xiao Zhu, what they just said was not joking, but very serious.


    Anyway, I can''t be sorry for Saihua. What''s the matter with linger and Xiaozhu.


    However, if the stable development of Shengxian sect is affected by the personal relationship of my children, I, the sect leader, can not shirk the blame. After all, Xiaozhu and linger are both experts and pillars of Shengxian sect.


    When I thought of this, I said subconsciously: "don''t be kidding. What I just said is true. Except for Liu Xianzu, Liu Chang and Lao Shouyuan, all the elders of Shengxian gate are closed to practice and ready to fly to the fairy world. Now Shengxian gate is really lack of expert protection of the martial god realm..."


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu frowned slightly, and ling''er said, "well, let''s go and help you."


    I nodded: "thank you. In that case, we''ll leave here together and go to Shengxian gate."


    Ling''er nodded, but Xiao Zhu said, "how do you define the identity of ling''er and me? We are all the elders of Shengxian gate? "


    I glanced at Xiaozhu and smiled: "Xiaozhu, do you mean that you have other requirements besides being the elder of Shengxian gate?"


    Xiaozhu said, "we all said just now that we are going to marry you together. You can''t just be noncommittal and always deceive us. Youth can''t be wasted like this. You have to give us a promise. "


    I was embarrassed. Looking at Xiaozhu, I didn''t know what to do.


    Xiaozhu said positively, "anyway, I will insist on marrying you. Jin Feng, today I no longer regard you as my master, but as my friend. Please tell me sincerely, will you marry me? "


    I was completely stunned. If they were teasing me earlier, I still have a certain way back.


    Now what Xiaozhu said has left me no way back. I either promised to marry her or explained to her to let her die.


    The consequence of letting Xiaozhu die may be that we will never meet again, or become enemies.


    Emotional matters are the most difficult to decide. As the sect leader of Shengxian sect, it is difficult for me to make a choice when I encounter such things.


    Silence is golden, but now I can''t be silent, because silence means that Xiaozhu and I may break up.


    After hesitating for a while, Saihua finally couldn''t help showing up again and stood beside me.


    I looked at Sai Hua''er, looked at Xiao Zhu and said with difficulty, "Xiao Zhu, I know what you mean, but I... I already have sister Hua''er. It''s very difficult for me to look like you..."


    Xiaozhu looked at me, but said to Sai Hua''er, "sister Hua''er, what do you say?"


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and her face was a little ugly, but after hesitating, she said, "I don''t mind. It depends on who Jin Feng likes and who he will marry."


    Xiaozhu smiled: "thank you, sister. Although I am much older than my sister, today I solemnly declare that sister Hua''er, you are my sister."


    Saihua reluctantly smiled: "thank you... Xiaozhu, don''t force Jinfeng. Don''t you know what kind of person he is? It''s harder for him to say what he likes you in front of so many of us than to kill him. If you say something privately later, he will give you a clear answer. "


    Xiaozhu nodded: "I see. Thank you for reminding me. Jin Feng, you can''t talk to us today, but when you give sister Hua''er a ring one day, I want you to give me one too. You see what I mean? Don''t make me angry then. I''ll be rude to you. "


    After a pause, Xiaozhu made a threatening action: "don''t forget, you''re not my opponent now!"


    I didn''t know how to deal with Xiaozhu at all. I stood in place awkwardly and looked depressed.


    Ling''er looked at Xiaozhu and hurriedly said, "I want a ring, too. Don''t forget Jinfeng."


    I''m even more embarrassed. I wish I hadn''t been here. I knew I would face such a situation today, so I shouldn''t have come here.


    Before I could think more, Saihua suddenly said, "Jinfeng, we have been practicing here for hundreds of years. It''s time to go out and have a look. Well, let''s leave here today and arrange the affairs of Shengxian gate. "


    I felt that it was extremely wrong not to agree to Saihua''s request at this time, so I hurried to say, "OK, where sister Hua Hua wants to go, we''ll go."


    Sai Hua''er''s face improved: "that''s a deal. After you go out, you should arrange the affairs of Shengxian gate as soon as possible. After we leave Shengxian gate, it may take a long time to return to Shengxian gate. You have to arrange a lot of things in advance. "


    I nodded: "don''t worry. I''ve handled the affairs of Shengxian gate before I came here. As long as we arrange the things after we leave, we can leave safely."


    "That''s good." Sai Hua''er seemed to have forgotten what she had just done and said with a smile, "ling''er and Xiao Zhu are the new elders. What can I ask them to do. You can go out with me at ease. When I want to come back, we''ll come back together. "


    As soon as Saihua said this, ling''er and Xiaozhu immediately changed their faces. They said in one voice, "how can we do this? We''re going together... "


    I couldn''t help laughing, but seeing Sai Hua''er staring at me, I quickly turned my face to prevent Sai Hua''er from seeing my smiling face.


    Even if I''m their friend, I can''t talk about things between women.


    Now I finally know why many men feel very tired after having three wives and four concubines.


    I didn''t dare to talk to them any more. I quickly stepped back and prepared to go aside to find my sister Zhou Xiaoying.

 Chapter 917

    There must be Zhou Xiaoying in the bamboo building, but I can''t feel her. I think she used some array or magic weapon to cover up her breath.


    Walking into the bamboo building, I looked around. Zhou Xiaoying was really here.


    There was a yellow halo around Zhou Xiaoying. Her breath was covered. I think it was because of such a halo.


    This yellow halo not only has the effect of covering the breath, but also has the effect of condensing aura. It looks extraordinary.


    I''ve never seen this before, and I don''t know where Zhou Xiaoying came from.


    In order not to disturb Zhou Xiaoying''s practice, I waited here silently and waited for Zhou Xiaoying to wake up.


    Saihua, ling''er and Xiaozhu, who just seemed to have some discord, also quietly came to me at this time. It seems that there is no discord between them.


    I looked at them, smiled and didn''t speak. I continued to look at Zhou Xiaoying who was practicing.


    Perhaps sensing our existence, Zhou Xiaoying slowly opened her eyes. When she saw me, she scolded: "you bastard, dare you come here to see me? See if I don''t wake you up... "


    Zhou Xiaoying stood up impulsively, and the yellow halo changed its shape with her, becoming like a large dress that still enveloped her.


    It looks funny, but I know that Zhou Xiaoying''s treasure is not trivial.


    A treasure that can automatically protect the master and change the shape of the protective cover. The level cannot be low.


    I think Zhou Xiaoying seems to want to hit me. When she is stunned, she listens to ling''er laugh and say, "look, I''ll say it. When my sister sees Jin Feng, she must hit him..."


    Xiaozhu also said, "my sister is still angry, otherwise she won''t be so excited."


    Only Sai Huaer didn''t speak, but her expression told me that she also knew how Zhou Xiaoying would react when she saw me.


    Now I''m confused. I don''t know why Zhou Xiaoying is so. It''s said that I''ve been closed for hundreds of years. It''s impossible to provoke Zhou Xiaoying.


    I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding here. I have to make it clear quickly. Don''t be beaten at that time. If you don''t know the reason, you''ll be wronged.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s abnormal behavior made me very confused. Just when she was going to hit me and I was ready to be slapped by her, Xiaozhu stopped Zhou Xiaoying in time.


    "Sister," Xiao Zhu said hurriedly, "Jin Feng, he has been closed for hundreds of years, so he didn''t come to see us. Don''t be angry."


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "don''t I know he''s closed? Hum! It''s not that I''m angry, but that he dares to do something sorry for the flowers... "


    Xiaozhu shrunk her neck and took a step back: "it turns out that it''s like this. I can''t control it. Anyway, I''m not alone. I want to rob Jinfeng with sister Hua''er as my husband."


    As soon as Xiaozhu said this, Zhou Xiaoying immediately froze: "what? You''re going to rob my brother, too? What''s going on... "


    Xiaozhu zhengse said, "linger and I have decided that now we are real human beings, so we also need feelings. Master Jin Feng is the person we have the most contact with and like the most, so we decided to marry him. "


    When Xiaozhu said these words, she was very calm, just like saying a very simple fact.


    But obedient Zhou Xiaoying is different from several of us, especially Zhou Xiaoying, full of surprise and disbelief.


    "Have you decided?" Zhou Xiaoying held it for a while before saying, "so, have you discussed it? Why don''t I know, when did this happen? "


    Xiaozhu said, "just now, we have informed Jinfeng that linger and I will marry Jinfeng as a wife like Saihua."


    "Ha ha..." Zhou Xiaoying suddenly laughed loudly: "what is this? I think you are wishful thinking. My brother will not agree. He loves flowers and situ Qian. "


    After hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, Xiaozhu looked back at me and asked solemnly, "Jin Feng, haven''t you agreed? Why did my sister say you wouldn''t agree? Did you say anything to your sister? Be honest. "


    As soon as I was stunned, Zhou Xiaoying''s laughter suddenly stopped, and then he suddenly shouted, "Jin Feng, you bastard, can you afford flowers? Are you worthy of situ Qian? Are you worthy of those of us who care about you and love you? "


    I smiled bitterly and looked at the four women in front of me.


    When did I face such a situation? Now the whole person is blinded and doesn''t know what to do.


    My yuan God didn''t know when he woke up. At this time, he whispered, "if you don''t go, I''m afraid they''ll kill you."


    I was startled and didn''t speak. I turned and ran away. It was like running for my life when I met an extremely dangerous beast.


    I was very fast, and in the blink of an eye I came to the place where I met Jinke before - Flame pond.


    Jinke was still in place at this time. He was surprised to see me return so quickly.


    "Go!" I shouted and pulled the stunned Jinke away from the fire pool with him.


    My speed is fast enough, and Jinke''s speed is not slow. I want to leave the forbidden area as if I were running for my life. Where I pass, the strong wind sweeps and the dust is flying, as if the war had opened.


    Jinke didn''t know what had happened, but seeing me like this, he quickly followed me and left with me.


    It can be seen from his face that he is not nervous, but he doesn''t doubt what I do.


    He is strong and tough. It seems that he can be entrusted with important tasks after he goes out.


    When they rushed out of the forbidden area, the disciples guarding here were all frightened. They couldn''t help picking up weapons and looking at the exit of the forbidden area. They were like great enemies one by one.


    Jinke and I ran out and left here without stopping for fear of being caught up by Zhou Xiaoying and others.


    I hurried back to Yixian residence. As soon as I sat down, I heard the disciples outside the door shout, "who are you? If you break into Yi Xianju without permission, you know the consequences! "


    Listen to Zhou Xiaoying''s angry way: "I''m your master''s sister. Let your master come out to see me."


    The disciple who spoke seemed stunned and then said, "please wait a moment. I''ll inform the sect leader."


    "Tell me what, he can''t hear my voice!" Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "get out of the way. I''ll go in and find him."


    The disciple said, "I''m sorry, no one can enter yixianju without the order of the sect leader."


    Zhou Xiaoying was furious and shouted, "get out of the way and stop me like this. Believe it or not, I''ll make you look good?"


    The disciple was also very tough and shouted, "whoever you are, it''s my duty to guard here. If you make trouble like this, I''ll do it."


    "Do it!" Zhou Xiaoying smiled angrily. After a laugh, he suddenly shot his hand. After a burst, the whole yixianju seemed to tremble slightly.

 Chapter 918

    It was serious. I was surprised. I hurried out and shouted, "stop!"


    So far as I shouted, Jinke, who came out with me, had shouted, "don''t be rude. This is yixianju. Who dares to mess around?"


    Zhou Xiaoying ignored me, glanced at Jinke and sneered, "who are you? Why are you yelling at me? "


    Jinke didn''t seem to know Zhou Xiaoying. After hearing Zhou Xiaoying''s words, he angrily said, "whoever is here in yixianju must behave properly, because this is the place where the sect leader manages the immortal gate, and no one can desecrate it."


    Zhou Xiaoying said angrily, "I''m loud. What''s the matter? How dare you do it? "


    Jinke was stunned and immediately said, "if you dare to be rude to the sect leader again, I will be rude to you."


    Zhou Xiaoying glanced at me and suddenly took a hand. A sword suddenly appeared in her hand and stabbed Jinke.


    Jinke stepped back, avoided Zhou Xiaoying''s blow, and hit Zhou Xiaoying with a backhand.


    Jinke''s palm was filled with a golden flame, which looked strange and dazzling.


    This is the appearance of pure fire aura. It is very dangerous. Ordinary people will die if they touch it.


    Zhou Xiaoying held a sword to block Jinke''s palm, and floated forward lightly. The killing God sword technique was launched, and the sword whirlwind attacked Jinke.


    I wanted to stop Zhou Xiaoying and Jin Ke, but on second thought, I just took the opportunity to test Zhou Xiaoying''s strength and closed my mouth.


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu, who came with Zhou Xiaoying, saw the scene and shouted, "stop, what are you doing?"


    Zhou Xiaoying doesn''t speak, and Jinke ignores ling''er and Xiao Zhu. They start to care about everything else.


    I wanted to see Zhou Xiaoying''s strength, stopped thousands of ling''er and Xiao Zhu who wanted to stop Zhou Xiaoying and Jin Ke, and quietly said to them, "don''t worry, they fight. Let me see how my sister''s strength is."


    Sai Hua''er, who finally came out, also came to me at this time. When she heard me say this, she whispered, "I''m afraid my sister is not Jinke''s opponent. I think Jinke is already a peak Wuxian. My sister can''t stick to 50 moves in her hands."


    I was a little surprised at Zhou Xiaoying''s strength. I couldn''t help asking, "what''s the realm now, sister?"


    Sai Hua''er said, "my sister is now an intermediary Wuxian. She is one step away from becoming a high-level Wuxian."


    I observed Zhou Xiaoying before and felt the same way: "it seems that my sister''s realm is a little worse than Jinke. It may not be Jinke''s opponent. Jinke is now the top Wuxian. If he goes all out, his combat effectiveness can even reach the level of a low-level Wushen. "


    "Low level martial god?" Sai Hua''er smiled: "it seems that Jinke''s pure Yang system is indeed very rare for cultivation. He has made amazing progress. He has reached such a state in less than a thousand years. Even I envy him."


    I smiled: "sister Hua Hua, you have made faster progress than Jinke. You don''t have to envy him. Speaking of it, I envy you, sister Hua''er. Your previous level was obviously lower than me. Now you are anti superego. How did you do it? "


    Saihua stopped making trouble with me and said, "you don''t have to say that. In fact, your cultivation speed is much faster than me. After you have a new body, you start practicing again. The previous practice is in vain. Now you can reach the peak level of Wuxian. It''s really admirable. "


    I smiled: "sister Hua''er praised me. In fact, I was able to reach the current level thanks to the help of the elders and all of you. Without all of you, I can''t do this alone, or even my life... "


    "Why are you so polite?" Sai Hua''er smiled: "let''s chat, but don''t forget sister, they are still competing..."


    I hurried back and saw Zhou Xiaoying and Jin Ke fighting more and more fiercely, gradually getting angry and moving seriously.


    This is not a good thing. If one side misses, I, the sect leader, will be too late to regret.


    So I quickly shouted, "stop it!"


    Jinke immediately stepped back and looked at me. Zhou Xiaoying took the opportunity to hit Jinke on the left shoulder and beat Jinke back a few steps. He couldn''t lift an arm.


    Jinke glared at Zhou Xiaoying angrily. Just about to speak, Zhou Xiaoying had stepped back, turned to look at me and shouted angrily: "you''re still not my brother. How can you do this to me? Send someone to hit me... "


    Seeing the grievance on Zhou Xiaoying''s face, I was speechless. It seems that I didn''t let Jinke fight with her. Why is it all my fault?


    "Sister, what are you doing?" I calmed down as much as I could: "he is Jinke. He has been practicing in the forbidden area for a long time. Haven''t you met?"


    Zhou Xiaoying was stunned: "Jinke? He also practiced in the forbidden area? "


    Jinke understood something and said, "I''m practicing in the fire pool."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned slightly: "I remember. When we entered the forbidden area, I heard that someone was practicing in the forbidden area... It turned out that person was you. This... I misunderstood just now. I thought you were a guard of Jinfeng."


    Jinke said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t know you were the elder sister of the sect leader. It''s all my fault. Please don''t blame me."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "it''s all right. I hurt you. I''ll give you this little pill. I''ll apologize to you. If we don''t fight and don''t know each other, we''ll be friends when we meet in the future. How about? "


    Jinke smiled: "Jinke has climbed up. I dare ask your name. How can I call you?"


    Zhou Xiaoying said carelessly, "my name is Zhou Xiaoying. You can call me sister Xiaoying, or call me my name directly. I''ll call you Jinke later. You''re obviously younger than me, even my junior brother. "


    Jinke said with a smile, "sister Xiaoying is on the. Please accept junior brother Jinke''s worship."


    Zhou Xiaoying laughed: "I was half killed by Jinfeng today, but I was accidentally hurt by a clever and powerful younger martial brother. Life is changeable and ups and downs are too fast!"


    I couldn''t help interrupting: "elder sister, Jinke was originally a disciple of the supreme elder. It seems a little chaotic to be your younger martial brother..."


    Zhou Xiaoying immediately said, "what''s the matter with the disciples of the supreme elder? Jinke and I are friends and fellow disciples. Why not become teachers, sisters and brothers? If you mind your own business, I''ll beat you right away. "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "my sister can say anything. I''m talkative."


    Zhou Xiaoying glared at me and talked happily with Jinke. She didn''t take me seriously at all.


    I know Zhou Xiaoying''s character well, and I dare not say anything more. I can only smile and ignore it.


    I thought this was the end of today''s business and was about to leave. Zhou Xiaoying suddenly remembered something. She looked at me and shouted, "you haven''t told me how you are going to deal with today''s business. Don''t think I forgot. I have a good memory! "

 Chapter 919

    I felt that everyone around me was staring at me, and my back was hairy. I couldn''t help saying, "sister, don''t you know I''m really embarrassed at both ends now? Not to mention whether sister Hua''er will be angry with me, let''s say ling''er and Xiao Zhu. They are all martial artists in the realm of martial god and are the new elders urgently needed by our immortal ascending gate. I can''t offend them... How can I get along with them in the future if you make such a fuss now? "


    "Then you can do something sorry for the flowers?" Zhou Xiaoying''s anger suddenly came out again and shouted, "do you remember what I told you at the beginning? Anyway, you can''t be sorry for flowers. "


    I looked at Saihua and said slowly, "don''t worry, sister. I won''t be sorry for sister Hua. Don''t get involved in this matter, sister. Let me deal with it myself. "


    After a pause, I stretched out my hand and pulled Zhou Xiaoying: "sister, you go in and have a rest. I asked someone to take some clothes for you. You don''t look like my Jinfeng''s sister now..."


    Zhou Xiaoying looked down at her clothes, suddenly screamed, turned and ran.


    I don''t know when the yellow halo on her body surface disappeared and was replaced by some blackened clothes.


    Zhou Xiaoying''s clothes should have been white, but they may have been worn for a long time and now they are black.


    Girls always care about their image. My sentence scared Zhou Xiaoying away, which is much better than Jinke''s previous tough method.


    Zhou Xiaoying left. I quickly turned back and said to Jin Ke with a smile: "Jin Ke, if you have no opinion, I want you to be the elder of our Shengxian gate, take over the responsibilities of several old elders and help me manage the affairs of Shengxian gate."


    Jinke said positively, "OK, I follow the order of the sect leader."


    I said, "linger and Xiaozhu will also report to the Presbyterian hall later. You can go with them."


    Jinke nodded: "please follow the door master''s instructions."


    I smiled and said, "it''s best if you promise. I''m worried that there are no elders in the Presbyterian hall. It doesn''t deserve the name. With your participation, the Presbyterian can slowly perform its duties and help me share my worries. "


    Jinke said, "the sect leader has a life. I will do my best."


    I nodded, looked at ling''er and Xiao Zhu around me, smiled and said, "you all know ah, this is Jinke, who is also the new elder of the Presbyterian Academy. In the future, you should cooperate more and help me share my worries."


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu looked at Jinke and said together, "elder Jinke, we will cooperate more in the future. Please take care of it."


    Jinke got up and hugged his fist: "no, I know they are both trusted by the sect leader. I''m afraid they will take care of me more in the future."


    Xiaozhu said with a smile, "don''t say any polite words. They are the elders of Shengxian sect. The business of the sect leader is our business. Everything will be fine if we do what the sect leader tells us."


    Jinke nodded: "exactly."


    I saw that they were not unfamiliar with each other, so I interrupted and said, "you will report to the Presbyterian court in a moment and organize your own staff to exercise the duties of the Presbyterian court."


    This time, ling''er didn''t make trouble with me anymore and said, "yes, sect leader."


    Seeing them leave yixianju, I suddenly thought of something, that is, the future development of shengxianmen still needs some things.


    This is my previous negligence. I paid attention to the management of Shengxian gate, but ignored the development of Shengxian gate.


    To develop a sect, in addition to good management, it must also have a certain incentive mechanism.


    Only with rewards can we have motivation, and only with motivation can we stimulate the potential of our disciples.


    The reward mechanism corresponds to the punishment mechanism. I asked the punishment hall to determine how to deal with the disciples who made mistakes, but I ignored the need to reward the meritorious disciples. Now I suddenly remembered and made a temporary decision.


    After hearing my call, Gao Min came to me for the first time. I said to her, "I want to set up an unofficial reward organization in Shengxian gate to reward disciples with outstanding performance or special contributions. What do you think of this? "


    Originally, I intended to let the elders of the Presbyterian to do this, but considering that they have few staff and are new people who have just arrived at the Presbyterian, they need time to get familiar with the responsibilities of the Presbyterian. It is difficult to do this for a time, so I temporarily decided to ask Gao min to help me.


    Gao Min listened to what I said and said with a smile, "it''s suitable for someone to do it. The sect leader shouldn''t give up the near and seek the far."


    I was stunned, then looked at Gao Min''s eyes, looked at Dongmei who sent tea, nodded and said, "you''re right, it''s my negligence."


    Gao Min smiled and I said to Dongmei, "Dongmei, how about making the reward mechanism of Shengxian gate?"


    Dongmei didn''t expect that I would let her do it. After thinking for a while, she said, "I''m really not good at this, but I have a suitable candidate to provide to the sect leader."


    "Who is that?" I was curious: "I didn''t expect you to note the outstanding talents in the door..."


    Dongmei smiled: "I''d be happy to share some for the sect leader. Sect leader, the person I''m talking about is actually the sect leader yourself. No, now it should be called Oriental red maple. "


    "Oriental red maple?" I was surprised: "do you think he is suitable for this? What is the reason? "


    Dongmei said, "my reason is very simple. Dongfang Hongfeng may be influenced by the sect leader. He treats people kindly, works in an orderly manner, and is fair and just with high strength. I think it is most appropriate for such people to reward their disciples. "


    I nodded: "you''re right. It should be such a person to do it. By the way, what do you think of letting Dongfang Hongfeng and Gaomin military division do this together? One of them is fair and kind and the other is intelligent. I think as long as they cooperate well, they will do their best. "


    Dongmei immediately said with a smile, "that''s the best. I just don''t know if Gao Junshi will agree to do this. She''s your confidant and brain trust. It seems that she''s a little inferior if she wants to do this. "


    Gao Min smiled bitterly, hugged his fist and said, "how dare I disobey the order of the sect leader. But now I have a lot of things on hand. If I want to do this, I''m afraid the sect leader will have to give me more people to share my previous work. "


    I frowned slightly: "Gao Min, the size of talent is really something we should consider when employing people, but this is not a small thing. If we do it well, we can encourage our disciples to practice hard and make more contributions to the immortal sect; If you don''t do it well, it will only have the opposite effect, and the consequences will be unimaginable... It''s settled. Dongmei, you go to inform Dongfang Hongfeng and ask him to do it with military division Gaomin, and say it''s my order. "


    After a pause, I looked at Gao Min: "you can have as many people as you need. I''ll let Qi Zu help you more."

 Chapter 920

    Gao Min nodded and said nothing more. If Qi zuyue helped her, she had nothing to say.


    Dongmei also nodded, but did not leave immediately. Instead, she said to me, "I don''t know the name of this new department?"


    I thought for a moment: "because it is the reward department for disciples, it might as well be called red hall. Red is the ''Red'' of ''bonus'', which means that the reward to disciples is a special bonus."


    Dongmei nodded: "OK, I think the name is easy to understand and suitable."


    Gao Min also said with a smile: "the name of Hongtang is auspicious. I believe many people will remember the name once they listen to it."


    I smiled: "if so, please ask Dongmei to inform Dongfang Hongfeng immediately. Gao Min, you might as well go to Dongfang Hongfeng with Dongmei, so that you can prepare for the red hall earlier and give rewards to the disciples earlier. "


    Gao Min and Dongmei answered "yes" together. Just about to leave, I said to Dongmei: "there''s another thing. Dongmei will come back later. Remember to arrange it for me. My sister has gone out of the customs and has to prepare a room for them."


    Dongmei smiled: "I see. Don''t worry, sect leader. We''ll do these little things without your orders."


    I nodded and watched Dongmei and Gao Min leave. Just about to turn around and sit down and have a rest, the magic sword in wanbaoding suddenly trembled. It was like meeting his master and began to get excited.


    The magic sword is very dangerous. I originally planned to seal it and make it disappear forever. However, due to the scorpion, I had to take it with me and seal it in the wanbaoding.


    Fortunately, at this time, wanbaoding is on me. If it is still on Saihua or others, I''m afraid there will be unexpected danger.


    I stood where I was, and my aura surged in my body, trying to suppress the commotion of the magic sword. While strengthening the seal, I turned to the void and said, "since you are here, why don''t you show up and meet?"


    A rather astringent voice sounded: "Jinfeng, we haven''t seen each other for nearly a thousand years. I thought you had forgotten me all. Eh, I didn''t expect that your strength is about to reach the level of martial god. It''s really a cultivation wizard. "


    The speaker slowly appeared. He was actually a sealed scorpion. No wonder the magic sword had a change just now.


    The scorpion has been sealed. How did he break free from the forbidden array I laid?


    I was puzzled in my heart and said, "it was master scorpion. I didn''t expect you could break away from my forbidden array seal and come here quietly..."


    The scorpion said, "I said that when you become a martial god, I will come to you. At that time, your yuan God will become my tonic; Your flesh and blood will become a part of me... Jinfeng, for a thousand years, are you ready to fight me? "


    I''m now the peak of Wuxian. I''m still some distance away from Wushen. I''m not the opponent of scorpion at all. However, when I was King Wu, I could rely on my various combat skills to deal with scorpion for a long time. Now I won''t be afraid of him.


    I said, "Scorpio, I didn''t order to kill you a thousand years ago because you are not an unforgivable villain. But as I learned about you later, I slowly changed my mind. You killed innocent people and killed many people of the fire clan. You are the public enemy of our immortal sect and the target we must kill. Since you are here today, I will not let you go easily. "


    The scorpion smiled: "Gaga... Good. I''ve been holding it for nearly a thousand years and have been looking forward to this day..."


    "Cut the crap." I waved and interrupted the scorpion: "the immortal gate is the head of the right way. It is our responsibility to kill demons and demons. Three days later, in the open space outside Yixian''s house, I''ll wait for you to decide between life and death. "


    The scorpion looked at me unexpectedly: "have you really decided? I can wait for you for a few years. After you become a real martial god, I will fight you again... "


    I interrupted him again, "no, I''ll wait for you here in three days."


    The scorpion nodded, suddenly raised his voice and said, "well, I''m not wrong about you. The Wuxian realm dares to meet my peak Wushen. If it''s in our demon world, even if you finally fail, you should be left alive and respected by the world."


    I also raised my voice and said, "this is not the devil''s world, and I am not a person in the devil''s world. You don''t have to limit yourself with the rules of the devil''s world. Three days later, let go of the war. My purpose is to kill you, avenge the fire clan and all the people killed by you, and walk on behalf of heaven. "


    The scorpion smiled: "very good. I''ll come to you in three days."


    After a pause, he suddenly said, "Jin Feng, if I lose in your hands three days later, I will live or die as I please. I have no complaints. But if you lose, everything about you will be mine. "


    I stretched out my hand and pointed to the sky: "OK, please remember what you said. If you repent at that time, I will mobilize all the power of Shengxian gate, and the ends of the earth will also kill you."


    With a smile, the scorpion gradually dissipated and left yixianju.


    The sudden appearance of the scorpion made me realize that the immortal gate is far less solid than expected, and we are far from the time to relax.


    The scorpion can break through the seal and move freely in the immortal gate, which shows that our defense ability is not strong enough.


    The most terrible thing is that if the scorpion breaks the space channel of the world sealed by the demon world and our immortal gate, and makes the people of the demon world invade again, won''t we encounter another catastrophe ten thousand years ago?


    I subconsciously frowned and shouted, "come on!"


    Two disciples outside yixianju immediately came in, looked at me and said, "what''s the master''s order?"


    I said in a deep voice, "please come here, elders and hall leaders. I have something important to say."


    The two disciples saluted together and turned to find the elders and hall leaders.


    I slowly sat down in the Yixian residence. The scorpion flashed in my mind from time to time. Unexpectedly, I was disturbed by the scorpion. It was difficult to calm down at once.


    Quietly running the immortal formula, my mood gradually calmed down, and an idea slowly formed in my mind


    In the face of an expert like scorpion, I will fight with him alone, and the odds of victory will never exceed 30%.


    Now we can''t mobilize everyone to catch or kill the scorpion as we did thousands of years ago. After all, I have promised the scorpion to fight openly with him.


    I can''t lose this battle, because failure means that I will lose everything. My original God, my body and everything I have will be owned by the scorpion.


    This is absolutely not good. Nothing else, just for my own consideration, it is absolutely not good.

 Chapter 921

    Hearing the news that I was going to fight scorpion, xuelianer and other hall leaders first opposed me.


    They have good reasons. Now I''m just a Wuxian. Anyway, I can''t be the opponent of the peak Wushen Scorpio.


    If I have any accident, what about Shengxian gate? What about the people around me?


    Jinke and other elders didn''t speak, but just looked at me. That means I should think about it myself. I can''t rush to fight with the scorpion.


    After several hall leaders finished what they wanted to say, I slowly said, "I know what you mean and that you are all for my good. But haven''t you ever thought about why the scorpion can escape from the forbidden array I personally arranged? That''s the forbidden array that has trapped the scorpion for thousands of years. It''s said that it can trap the immortal for a long time... "


    My words seemed to attract the attention of the hall leaders. Xuelian''er was the first to say, "the sect leader meant that someone in our immortal promotion sect secretly helped the scorpion escape from the forbidden array?"


    I nodded: "the forbidden array I arranged is very powerful. Generally speaking, the peak martial god has to crack the array alone. Unless he knows this kind of array, he can''t do it. Scorpion is by no means a person who knows the array. He comes from the demon world, but unlike our disciples of the immortal sect, many people have more or less practiced some array skills. So if the scorpion wants to escape, the only possibility is that someone helped him secretly. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng, who has just become the leader of the red hall, is the most familiar person with me. At this time, he slowly said: "the door Lord means that we should find this traitor when the door Lord competes with the devil scorpion?"


    I smiled, looked at Dongfang Hongfeng and said, "Dongfang hall leader, I think we will know who the traitor is. Don''t be so anxious. The top priority now is how to prevent the scorpion from opening the interface channel between the demon world and our small world and prevent the demon world from invading again. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng shook his eyes and said in surprise, "the invasion of the demon world? How is this possible? Isn''t the channel sealed long ago? "


    I sighed: "it''s only a matter of time before anyone who can open the forbidden array I set can open the seal in the interface channel."


    Everyone was surprised and stood up together. Everyone clearly had a strong look of fear in their eyes.


    As we all know, even the immortal gate ten thousand years ago was almost destroyed, not to mention the immortal gate now?


    Although the strength of Shengxian gate is very strong, it is still much worse than that of Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago.


    In other words, we are not opponents of the demon world.


    I sighed and said slowly, "you should know why I promised Scorpio''s challenge? Don''t say anything else. Just a little. Please tell me how to keep the immortal gate? "


    Everyone was silent. Even Gao Min and Xue lianer, the two think tanks I thought most promising to tell me what to do, were silent.


    Only one person looked at me, as if he wanted to talk and stop.


    I looked at this man, but I knew he was brought by xuelian''er. I think he must be a talent recognized by xuelian''er.


    I looked at him and said, "you have something to say?"


    The man saluted with a fist and said loudly, "see the sect leader. My subordinate is Hua Qiankun. Before, the snow hall leader said that the sect leader allowed me to be a subordinate of the sect leader, so I came here with the snow hall leader this time. I hope I can help you."


    I''ve heard of Hua Qiankun long ago. When I saw myself, I was surprised and happy. I got up and said, "it''s the childe of city Lord Hua, and it can be regarded as my senior brother. I don''t know if the elder martial brother is here. It''s rude. Please sit down quickly. "


    Hua Qiankun sat down impolitely, looked at me and said, "my father often mentioned junior brother that you are the most potential person he has ever seen. If my father knows that you are now the head of the immortal sect and the immediate boss of my senior brother, I don''t know if he will come to you because he is happy. "


    I saw that Hua Qiankun didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all, so he said casually: "although Lord Hua doesn''t want to be my master and doesn''t let me call him master, he is my master. Elder martial brother, you are the son of Lord Hua and my elder martial brother. We are a family. In the future, please help me a lot, elder martial brother, help us get through the disaster of Shengxian gate, and carry forward Shengxian gate. "


    Hua Qiankun nodded: "sect leader, I was talking to the sect leader just now. Please don''t mind if I''m rude. Now that the sect leader is talking about business, let me talk about some of my thoughts. First of all, I want to reassure the sect leader, because if the scorpion can open the seal in the interface channel, he can''t come here to disturb the sect leader, but will directly open the channel and lead the army of the demon world to compete with the immortal gate. "


    I couldn''t help nodding: "what you said is reasonable. Go on."


    Hua Qiankun looked at his crowd and continued: "since the scorpion is not sure to open the seal in the channel, we don''t need to be distracted by this. What we need to do now is to make full preparations for the war. At that time, we will seal the scorpion again and return Shengxian gate to a peaceful world. It would be better if we could kill him. "


    I nodded: "but my strength is really not the opponent of scorpion. I know I will lose this war."


    Hua Qiankun said, "what the sect leader said is true, but we are not completely without the possibility of winning."


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "do you mean you have a way for me to defeat the scorpion?"


    Hua Qiankun said positively, "I think we should fight with the hope of winning, and we are sure of winning. Sect leader, your realm is the peak Wuxian, but your strength has entered the realm of Wushen. I have a way to let the sect leader defeat the scorpion in three days, but my way is not loved by the world... "


    "Never mind that. Just say it." Dongfang Hongfeng frowned and said, "there are no outsiders here. If you have something to say, everyone won''t blame anyone."


    Hua Qiankun looked at Dongfang Hongfeng and nodded: "since Dongfang hall leader said so, I''ll dare to say it for your reference. In short, my way is to kill with a knife. After World War I, there will be no future trouble. "


    I wondered how Hua Qiankun could say such a way: "what about killing with a knife?"


    Hua Qiankun said, "if you want to kill people with a knife, the knife you want to borrow is naturally stronger than the scorpion. In our immortal promotion gate, I think the strength of the supreme elder may exceed that of the scorpion, so this candidate has to be the supreme elder. "

 Chapter 922

    I vaguely understood what he meant by killing with a knife, but I didn''t interrupt him. I heard him go on: "I mean, when the sect leader is fighting, he uses the sect leader''s super invisibility to hide, and then with the help of the power of the supreme elder, he takes the Scorpion in one fell swoop."


    When I heard this, I suddenly felt that Hua Qiankun in front of me was far from being as intelligent as xuelianer said before. On the contrary, he was a sinister villain.


    I don''t like him any more, but because Dongfang Hongfeng said that no one will blame anyone and everyone can speak freely, I''m not sure what to say at this time.


    Dongfang Hongfeng is not me. At this time, he said angrily, "your method is a conspiracy. This is not what we Shengxian gate can do... Hum, I don''t think your method is feasible."


    Hua Qiankun smiled: "don''t get excited, Oriental hall leader. Although my method seems sinister and cunning, it is the only way for us to win. If not, I''m afraid the sect leader will be defeated or even killed by the scorpion. I think you all know which is more important when we lose the sect leader of Shengxian sect and lose the integrity of some so-called righteous people. "


    Everyone looked at Hua Qiankun with disdain, but no one could say anything to refute Hua Qiankun.


    Hua Qiankun''s method is simply garbage in garbage, which is by no means a good method. However, at present, our situation is indeed not optimistic. It is impossible to defeat the scorpion without some means, which is really embarrassing.


    I don''t agree with Hua Qiankun''s method in my heart. I also secretly blame Xue lianer for not being a real think tank this time.


    Hua Qiankun''s idea is not as good as that of an ordinary person. If we do, what face will we have to remain in this world in the future?


    Naturally, I won''t tell others what I think, let alone say it in front of Hua Qiankun. I''m just thinking about how to win in three days.


    I carefully recalled what Hua Qiankun said and slowly found that if the scorpion really can''t open the seal in the channel, should he leave here quietly instead of looking for me?


    The oxygen star is very big. We hide it anywhere. If we want to find the scorpion, we also need to spend a lot of human, material and financial resources.


    What''s more, with the strength of the scorpion, if he wants to hide, even if our people look at him face to face, they may not be able to recognize him.


    Scorpio must have some special purpose to come to me, but I still can''t think of what he is for.


    As soon as I read this, I suddenly thought of a possibility:


    If his purpose was to get through the seal by challenging me, what would be the result?


    I suddenly thought of this and was so surprised that I almost cried out. I quickly looked up to see Qi zuyue of the punishment hall and sent a message to him: "go and check whether the seal of the channel is still safe. This matter is carried out secretly. Don''t disturb anyone."


    Qi Zu nodded slightly without saying a word, but quietly took out a phonetic symbol and crushed the notes when everyone bowed their heads and thought hard.


    This note passing is a very old communication spell. Now it has basically been lost, and few people can make it.


    When I saw that Qi zuyue had such a thing in his hand, I guessed that his men must have such talents. I couldn''t help nodding secretly and was happy that there were so many talents in Shengxian gate.


    Everyone was meditating. Even Hua Qiankun seemed to realize that his idea was not feasible and bowed his head.


    Instead of thinking about how to deal with the scorpion challenge, I was worried about the magic sword in my Dantian.


    The magic sword was always quiet, but at the moment when the scorpion appeared, there was a commotion, which made me a little moved and uneasy.


    If I can, I''d like to take out the magic sword and seal it in a place where no one can find it, so that it can''t appear forever.


    I know the power of the magic sword. Even the demon king is hurt by the magic sword, let alone others.


    The seven star sword I got before can''t be used because of poor physique and strength. At this time, I suddenly think of the same dangerous magic sword, so I also think of the seven star sword.


    If I can use the seven star sword, does that mean I have a better chance of winning?


    After all, my killer sword is incomplete and its power cannot be brought into play. At present, it is far less powerful than the seven star sword.


    I think a little too far. I''m forced to think more. As long as it''s beneficial to me, I need to consider it.


    Of course, Shengxian sect is a famous and decent sect. I disdain to use the tricks of those petty people.


    A quarter of an hour later, no one spoke, and everyone seemed to be baffled by the problem in front of us.


    Qi zuyue whispered to me at this time: "sect leader, check it out. The seal of the channel is all right. I have sent someone to guard it. No one is allowed to get close to the seal."


    I nodded slightly, felt at ease, and sent a message to Qi zuyue: "thank you, I''ll let someone protect the seal for you. Just do your own thing."


    Qi zuyue''s strength is not high, and most of the people under his hand are average. In the face of a peak martial god like scorpion, they may not even have the ability to fight back, let alone guard the seal.


    The more Qi Zu didn''t speak again, he knew what I meant and wouldn''t think much.


    I said to the crowd, "since you can''t think of a good way at once, I''ll solve the problem of facing the Scorpion by myself. However, in this way, I may not have time to deal with other things separately. Now I can only leave it to everyone. "


    Pause: "first, the guard of the seal. I hope the elders can regularly send someone to help the leader of the Qi hall guard, because our enemy is an expert in the peak martial god realm. The deacons of the punishment hall can''t defeat them, so they can only ask the elders to help."


    Ling''er and Xiao Zhu said in unison, "please follow the door master''s instructions. We will stay at the interface seal to ensure that the interface seal is safe."


    I nodded: "good, thank you elders. In addition, the internal peace of Shengxian gate is also a major event. Recently, the punishment hall may be too busy and understaffed. Other churches have allocated manpower to help. Hall leader Shen of the inner hall is responsible for coordinating all expenses in the door to ensure that the disciples practice at ease. At the same time, he should also help the punishment hall to ensure the stability of the immortal promotion door. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "yes, sect leader. I will give some of my staff to the commander of Qi hall to ensure the stability of Shengxian gate. "


    I nodded as usual, said "OK" and continued to say to Qian Wanjun: "because the foreign affairs hall wants to contact each branch, it won''t arrange you to do other things."


    Qian Wanjun got up and said, "yes, sect leader."

 Chapter 923

    I glanced at Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min: "you two are the leaders of the red Hall who took office only today. You were supposed to be responsible for the reward of your disciples. You shouldn''t have changed your task temporarily. But now we are faced with the current form of Shengxian gate. If you have no objection, I would like to ask you to help the criminal hall guard Shengxian gate. "


    When Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min looked at each other, Dongfang Hongfeng said, "I am willing to follow the instructions of hall leader."


    Gao Min frowned and said, "the red hall is now clear. I and the Oriental hall leader have no one at hand, and no one has to deal with a lot of things in the red Hall... Sect leader, please allow me to stay in the red hall. I can''t let no one take care of the red hall at the beginning."


    I nodded: "what the high Lord said is reasonable, but I don''t think well. That''s it. The Oriental hall leader goes to the punishment hall to help. The high hall leader stays in the red hall. After this matter is over, the Oriental hall leader will return to the red hall and continue to be the hall leader of the red hall. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min said together, "please follow the door master''s instructions."


    I think xuelian''er of the business hall has no other tasks for the time being. When she was about to speak, xuelian''er took the initiative to say, "in fact, many things in our business hall and the inner hall are interlinked, so I think if hall leader Shen is free to help the criminal hall, our business hall also has time and energy to help the criminal hall."


    I nodded: "the business hall has another task. The snow hall leader doesn''t want to have fun with the hall leader."


    I rejected xuelianer''s proposal in a joking tone, and then said positively: "the snow hall leader has the most people in each hall, and the strength is the most powerful except the punishment hall, so I want to give you an arduous task. In the next three days, you follow me, listen to my command and arrange a super array. "


    "Array?" Xuelian''er was stunned and then rejoiced: "thank you for your love. We will fully cooperate with the sect leader in arranging the array."


    I smiled: "snow hall leader, don''t be happy too early. I need to arrange the array I need in three days. I''m afraid all the people of your public hall will come here to help. Moreover, I ask you to work day and night without any slack."


    Xuelianer said, "I promise there will be no slack. Please rest assured."


    Xuelianer''s words sound like perfunctory to me, but I know that she is a person who can do what she says and is no worse than anyone in terms of credit.


    I believe in xuelianer, so I believe in the public affairs hall.


    Now I finally understand that I am no longer alone, but I of Shengxian gate.


    As the sect leader of Shengxian gate, every decision I make must be from the perspective of the whole Shengxian gate, and it''s best not to mix personal feelings and all for the public.


    This time I agreed to Scorpio''s challenge for the sake of Shengxian gate, but now I think I may still be inexperienced and impulsive.


    If I can avoid fighting with scorpions, maybe I will have more opportunities to defeat scorpions and win more time to strengthen our strength.


    I simply thought that the seal of the channel might be in danger, but I didn''t think that if I died in the hands of the scorpion, the immortal gate would still face the situation of life and death, and might still be unable to keep it.


    A wise man must make a mistake if he worries a lot. I blame myself. At the same time, I also want to recover my mistakes as much as possible.


    This is also one of the reasons why I just assigned tasks to each hall. We should do everything that is beneficial to Shengxian gate unconditionally, and I should do everything possible to avoid doing anything that is harmful to Shengxian gate.


    In order to fight the scorpion, I arranged a super array outside yixianju with xuelianer and others from the public affairs hall.


    I accidentally found this array in Yixian residence. Because the array spectrum of the array is incomplete, I don''t know the name of the array, so I temporarily named it Shengxian array.


    There is no dispute about the name of the array found in the immortal rising gate. We get used to it and call this super array immortal rising array.


    The immortal rising array is actually a huge array combination. There are thousands of different types of arrays, large and small, including trapped array, forbidden array, killing array and magic array


    This array skillfully combines thousands of arrays. Its power is not simply the power of thousands of arrays, but directly increases the power of all arrays to thousands of times.


    According to the array spectrum, this array was originally created to deal with immortals. It should be more than enough to deal with scorpions.


    The divine killing sword array also has extremely powerful power, but I''m still worried that using the divine killing sword array will attract the attention of the scorpion and refuse to show up, which will make our plan to catch him fail.


    The scorpion has seen the killing sword array, and is likely to recognize the killing sword array and escape.


    Now I dare not take this risk, so I chose the immortal ascension array as the ultimate means to catch the scorpion.


    Such a powerful array originally took many years to arrange. Now I will build this array with the people of the public hall in three days. It will inevitably be unsatisfactory in some places.


    Now we are short of time, so we can only do so.


    It''s all my problem. If I had thought it over before, it wouldn''t have happened.


    When the immortality promotion array is set up, it will be a big problem to turn on the energy of the array. However, I thought about it before. I have a lot of energy in my hand. Now I use it together. It should be enough to start the array.


    In case it is not enough, the immortal stone in my hand contains immortal power. I want to start the array and keep the array running for a period of time.


    As long as the array works for a period of time, I can catch or kill scorpions.


    According to my estimation, this time does not need to be too long. After all, my strength is much stronger than before.


    Ready for everything, I waited quietly for the arrival of the scorpion in Yixian residence.


    I was going to cheat the scorpion into the immortal promotion array and defeat the scorpion with the array, but after the immortal promotion array was set up, I suddenly changed my plan.


    I do not intend to plot against the scorpion, but will tell the scorpion face to face that the battle between me and him must be carried out within the array I have arranged.


    If the scorpion is afraid and quits, I will be the winner. On the contrary, if the scorpion fights with me, I will have a great advantage and won''t suffer any loss.


    This is not cheating, nor is it unfair to scorpions. The array method is my fighting skill and my strength. I have nothing to blame for using the array against the enemy.


    Besides, the scorpion is the top martial god. I''m just the top martial immortal. He takes advantage in the realm. I can make up for it by taking advantage of my array.

 Chapter 924

    After practicing for about an hour, I felt that my energy and spirit had reached the peak. After that, I got up and walked aside and said to Dongmei, who was guarding here, "prepare some wine and vegetables. I''ll have a drink with the scorpion later."


    Although Dongmei didn''t understand what I meant, she went to prepare.


    A moment later, when the wine and food came up, the voice of the scorpion also came: "Jinfeng, I''m coming. You''ve laid such a huge array waiting for me. Do you want to compete with me within the array?"


    I shouted, "come and have a drink first. We don''t have to rush for a while."


    The figure of the scorpion slowly appeared in front of me. He was almost blinking. After people came for a while, others saw him appear. The speed was much faster than people''s eyes.


    Scorpio''s strength has improved a lot. It seems that if I don''t rely on the array, I really can''t beat him.


    Holding up the glass in my hand, I said to the scorpion, "for a thousand years, we have sat and drank together again. I don''t know what you think?"


    The scorpion picked up the wine glass on the table and said slowly, "for a thousand years, I have been in a dark place for a thousand years. What can I think except hate?"


    I heard the hatred in the scorpion''s words, smiled and said, "I''m almost like you. Because of a trace of divine power, I almost died and had to be closed for 800 years... I wasted more than 800 years to save myself. I haven''t been anywhere else for 800 years. We''re almost the same."


    "800 years?" The Scorpion was surprised: "it turned out that you had such an experience. I thought you lived very natural and unrestrained outside. You were accompanied by beautiful women all day, good wine and delicious food..."


    I smiled bitterly: "natural and unrestrained? If so, how can I still be a Wuxian? You know, although my previous qualification was not very good, after my efforts and thousands of years, I will surpass Wuxian and reach the realm of Wushen. "


    The scorpion nodded and agreed with me: "you''re right. I know what kind of person you are. I also know that you can''t be so unknown all the time... Jin Feng, as I said, if we are not enemies, we must be best friends."


    I nodded: "you''re right. I know that among the people who know me in this world, you know me very well... Scorpio, another thousand years have passed. Haven''t you wanted to understand something? Why do you have to fight me? What''s your purpose? "


    The scorpion looked at me and didn''t answer my question. Instead, he raised his glass and said, "cheers. After drinking this cup, we should do it."


    I sighed, raised my glass and said, "cheers..."


    I seem to have something to say to Scorpio, but at this time, there is no reason to say anything.


    Scorpio and I can''t be friends. We are destined to be enemies.


    After drinking a glass of wine, I watched the scorpion turn and walk into the array I arranged. Unexpectedly, there was no dissatisfaction and complaint, and there was no need for me to say more.


    I was worried that setting up the killing sword array would cause the scorpion''s concern and let him escape. Now it seems that I am suspected of using the heart of a villain to treat the belly of a gentleman.


    The scorpion who entered the array looked back at me and said, "I''ve never seen this array before. If I die here, don''t worry about my corpse. According to the habit of our demon world, after we die, the corpse will be placed in the wilderness to feed the spirit beast."


    I suddenly felt reluctant: "have you considered it clearly? This array is very powerful. Although I arranged it in a hurry, according to the strength of the array, it''s hard for you to get out as soon as you go in. "


    The scorpion smiled: "I really want to try the power of this array. It''s like I''ve learned the power of Shengxian gate..."


    After a pause, he suddenly said, "Jinfeng, I forgot to tell you that I have broken through and can''t stay in this world for too long. That''s why I tried to force you to promise to fight with me... I have no other intention. The people you sent to guard the seal of the interface channel can withdraw. "


    I was stunned. As soon as I was about to speak, I found that the scorpion disappeared and the array started automatically.


    Countless dazzling lights flashed, and the whole immortality gate was shaking violently. The whole small world seemed unable to bear the power of the immortality promotion array. It trembled at the beginning and seemed to be about to collapse.


    There was no cloud in the sky, but the moment the scorpion disappeared, the whole sky was covered by dark clouds, and countless lightning appeared out of thin air. Then they gathered together and slowly turned into a huge lightning.


    The lightning was as big as a huge mountain up and down, and its authority was absolutely beyond the former Banxian Jinwei.


    This is not the end. The huge lightning changes slowly. The color gradually changes from silver gray to bright white at the beginning, then gradually deepens, and finally turns into dark purple, infinitely close to black.


    I saw the dark purple lightning for the first time. Although I was not in the array, I also felt the great oppression of the coming day.


    You don''t have to think about the power of purple lightning. The scorpion should feel more clearly when he is in the array.


    This is only the first array. There will be countless similar attack and kill arrays waiting for him.


    I set up an array group, not a single array. The Scorpion will face more and more dangerous.


    The fluctuation of the array attracted the attention of countless disciples of Shengxian sect. Everyone looked at everything in front of them and their faces changed color.


    The disciples didn''t know what had happened, but they also vaguely guessed that such fluctuations must not be a small thing.


    I was worried that I would hurt the onlookers, so I had to shout, "leave quickly and don''t stay here!"


    The disciples heard my voice and left quickly one by one. No one dared to disobey my orders.


    Just as the disciples were leaving, a loud noise came. The circle in front of me was several kilometers, all shrouded in purple lightning without any gap.


    Large area indiscriminate attack, even if the scorpion is very fast, it is impossible to avoid such an attack.


    The dust was flying all over the sky, and the scattered lightning hit other things. Without exception, it turned into dust and dissipated without a trace.


    Nothing could stop these lightning attacks. With one blow, it went up in smoke.


    Fortunately, I let all my disciples go before. Otherwise, I''m afraid someone will die here.


    Although Shengxian array is an array formed by concentrating many kinds of arrays, it can bless each other and greatly enhance the power of a single array. It is worthy of being a powerful array that can deal with immortals.


    I am very worried about whether other arrays arranged in a hurry will be destroyed by such attack power, but after the smoke dissipates, there is no difference in other arrays. The immortal promotion array is very effective.

 Chapter 925

    The scorpion in the array didn''t move. I don''t know whether it was hit or avoided.


    Anyway, this is only the first attack. There will be thousands of attacks waiting for the scorpion. He can''t avoid all the attacks.


    I watched at the edge of the array. Although I couldn''t see the scorpion, when I saw the flash of sword light, I knew that the previous purple lightning didn''t hurt him.


    The scorpion touched a sword array in the array. Countless sword lights twinkled, and a large group of light lit up in the blink of an eye.


    In the strong light that made my eyes dare not look directly, a sword sounded, and the cry of the scorpion came immediately.


    This time is no longer a one-time attack, but a series of attacks are going on all the time, so that the Scorpio has to stop or avoid.


    I flew into the air and finally saw the scorpion.


    Although the scorpion''s invisibility is very clever, he has to show his true body under the repeated attacks of the sword array.


    The weapon now used by the scorpion is a Guan Gong''s broadsword, which is ten meters long and weighs more than a kilo. It is a rare huge weapon.


    Such a huge weapon obviously suffers some losses when dealing with the flexible sword array, but the scorpion doesn''t care about this. The broadsword in his hand is like a light wooden sword, the weight is completely ignored, and the hand is still light and fast.


    Watching the scorpion wield his big knife like a flower gun and force the attack of the sword array back again and again, I have to admire his super-high attainments in knife technique.


    Occasionally, some sword light hit the scorpion''s body, but it couldn''t hurt him. Instead, it was bounced away.


    The body of the peak martial god is generally the body of King Kong, with strong defense ability.


    The scorpion claims to have surpassed the martial god and is regarded as a half immortal. Although the breakthrough should not be long, the strength of his body must have surpassed the King Kong not bad body of the peak martial god for a long time.


    The attack of sword array is completely ineffective against scorpion, which is probably because of this.


    I instantly judged this. Just about to take some measures to change all this, the scorpion suddenly dodged away from the scope of the sword array and came to another array.


    This array is one of the arrays I carefully arranged, and it is also one of the arrays I personally arranged, the immortal killing sword array of Shengxian gate.


    I copied from the original divine killing sword array of Shengxian gate. Relying on my understanding of the array, I made some changes to make it more powerful and more concealed.


    The power of the sword killing array is not trivial. Although it is said that it can only kill the martial god, in my opinion, even if the immortal enters the array, it is difficult to escape easily.


    What''s more, with the blessing of the power of the immortality promotion array, the power of the killer sword array is stronger, which can definitely threaten the Banxian demon scorpion.


    At the beginning, I wanted to use this array to deal with the scorpion, but considering that I couldn''t disturb the scorpion, I adopted a relatively secret way.


    It is also the sword array. The scorpion has seen the power of the killing sword array. As soon as he entered the sword array, he immediately changed his weapons and defended with double knives.


    Different from the general sword array, the killer sword array can track the enemy independently. If the enemy in the array wants to escape, it is basically impossible.


    When the scorpion enters the sword array, it is impossible to forcibly escape as before. He can only find a way to break the array or forcibly suppress the sword array.


    I''m not very clear about the strength of immortal or half immortal. Before Jin Wei fought with me, he just used his super divine power to confuse my mind, and didn''t use his immortal power to attack me.


    The scorpion has some knowledge of the killing sword array. He can not only see the power of this array at a glance, but also knows that to crack this array, he must use strong attack power.


    When the scorpion shot, a faint blush flashed on the broadsword, and an amazing threat came face to face. I almost couldn''t stand in the air.


    When the scorpion struck, I saw that the killing sword array was obviously defeated by the scorpion.


    If the scorpion continues to attack like this for several times, I think it will be difficult for the sword array to persist.


    Looking back, I mistakenly entered the old killing sword array of Shengxian gate. I almost couldn''t get out. At that time, my strength was really too low.


    "Ha ha... The killing sword array is nothing more than that. Jin Feng, watch me crack this array."


    The voice of the scorpion came. He had found me looking at him in the air and deliberately spoke to me loudly.


    I ignored the scorpion, moved my hands, and poured pure aura into the killing sword array.


    Supplemented by aura, the sword killing array I personally presided over suddenly became extremely dangerous. Sword Qi several times thicker than before flashed out of thin air, as if they had received some guidance and rushed towards the scorpion together.


    The sword Qi is all over the sky and drowns the scorpion in an instant.


    When the scorpion shouted, red immortal Qi flashed. The originally amazing sword Qi dissipated instantly without a trace.


    The sword spirit of the killing sword array is not the opponent of the immortal spirit at all. It''s hard to do now. I''m worried secretly. While continuing to inject aura into the sword array, I wonder if I can stimulate the whole array and kill the scorpion now.


    It takes a lot of energy to excite the whole array. I have the energy that can excite the whole array in my hand, but this is almost all the energy of Shengxian gate. If I use it for the sake of scorpion alone, I''m afraid it''s not good for our Shengxian gate.


    In recent years, I didn''t pay attention to collecting energy, let alone the finance of Shengxian gate. The elders listened to my orders and spared no effort to train their disciples. As a result, Shengxian gate has limited financial resources and many things it needs can''t be purchased in time.


    This is my responsibility. Although there are no major problems at present, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be problems in this way.


    The energy consumption of the divine killing sword array is extremely amazing. When attacking the scorpion for a while, the energy of the divine killing sword array is weakened, and its power is slowly weakening.


    This is because the energy consumption is too much to support the full operation of the divine killer sword array.


    As soon as I raised my hand, some energy spars flew out of the space ring in my hand and quickly added them to the divine killer sword array, which made the divine killer sword array instantly return to its original state and become powerful again.


    These energy spars contain ordinary aura. They are the original energy spars of Shengxian gate, which are rare in the outside world.


    The scorpion looked at my actions and said with a loud smile, "the divine killing sword array is really powerful, but it can only kill the God of martial arts at most. I''m a fairy now. It can''t hurt me. "


    I shouted, "you are at most a half immortal, not a fairy."


    While I was talking, I continued to inject aura into the array and threw more energy crystals into the immortal ascension array to open more arrays.


    I really can''t kill the scorpion just by killing the divine sword array. I have to change my previous plan.

 Chapter 926

    If all arrays are started, I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s too energy-consuming, so this time I choose to start ten arrays at the same time.


    This immortality promotion array can stack the power of the array. If ten arrays are started at the same time, it is equivalent that the power of ten arrays acts on the scorpion at the same time. The power must not be underestimated.


    Even if the scorpion is a half immortal, I think it can hurt him.


    As the energy spars I threw out were excited, one array after another was activated, and various attack methods appeared together. After the colorful light flashed, two sword arrays and one magic array attacked first. Together with the previous killer sword array, they launched a fierce attack on the magic scorpion at the same time.


    Scorpio has no time to talk. He is busy and busy now.


    Then a forbidden array and a sky thunder array started. In the earth shaking sound, several black lightning suddenly rushed at the scorpion and joined the ranks of killing the scorpion.


    Even if the scorpion is a half immortal, it will inevitably be negligent in the face of so many attacks.


    He subconsciously raised his magic gas cover. The dark magic gas cover is also a protective cover formed by magic gas, which can block most attacks.


    Some attacks hit him, but although they still didn''t hurt him, the black magic mask on his body surface became lighter.


    No matter the people in the demon world or our oxygen star people, although they were different at the beginning of cultivation, with the deepening of cultivation, many places are still connected gradually.


    We cultivate true Qi, and then with the improvement of the realm, true Qi is transformed into Reiki, and finally step by step into immortal Qi and immortal.


    At the beginning, people in the demon world cultivate the unique energy material of the demon world - Magic Qi. With the improvement of the realm, they will finally transform into immortal Qi and become immortals.


    However, this is their own saying, and we say that this transformation is to become a demon fairy.


    The immortal Qi in the magic fairy is dark red, close to black, which is slightly different from the red immortal Qi in our body.


    Scorpion is a person in the demon world. He has cultivated magic Qi since childhood. Now he has a trace of immortal Qi in his body and becomes a half immortal, but it is easy to distinguish him from us.


    The difference in color doesn''t matter. It''s just that the immortal''s immortal spirit is much stronger than our immortal''s immortal spirit attack, which makes us human beings have some ideas.


    The power of evil Qi itself is very amazing, which may be one of the reasons why evil immortals are more powerful than immortals.


    I saw the sign of the scorpion''s magic gas mask fading. Knowing that he could still be defeated, I continued to urge the array to attack him continuously.


    With the increase of attack and power, the scorpion began to lose its support and gradually retreated.


    Now I seem to see hope that the energy crystal in my hand will not be thrown into the array like money. Each energy crystal will accurately fall into the predetermined position in the array and be used immediately.


    The more energy, the greater the power of the array and the more arrays that can be activated.


    Naturally, there is a limit. Not all arrays can increase energy input without limit, because once there is too much energy, the array itself may be damaged.


    All the ten arrays were activated. The ten huge apertures around the scorpion slowly closed and gradually merged into one. The unique effect of the immortal ascending array began to play.


    Different attacks are combined halfway. Sometimes they are all converted into sword Qi, and sometimes they are all converted into lightning. The power of the attack is instantly increased by dozens of times.


    One after another deafening explosion came to my ears. I felt a little deaf and scared.


    There are dazzling lights everywhere on the ground in front of us. Where is Yi Xianju? It is clearly a human hell.


    The figure of the scorpion loomed and appeared from time to time. He rushed left and right hard in the attack of the array. I could see that he had done his best at this time.


    I didn''t expect that the power of ten arrays will be so great. I thought it would take at least dozens to 100 arrays to activate at the same time to defeat the scorpion. It seems that I still don''t fully understand the immortal ascension array.


    To put it bluntly, immortality promotion array is a powerful array that can gather other arrays and stack the power of the assembled array to multiply it.


    It''s said that it can kill immortals. It doesn''t seem exaggerated. At least there''s no problem dealing with scorpions in the half immortal realm.


    I freed up my hand and threw some energy spars into the following array to ensure that the power of the array would not decrease. At the same time, I said to my yuan God secretly, "help me see the situation of the scorpion."


    The yuan God could not practice quietly in such a fierce battle. He had been waiting for my command. After hearing my words, he began to explore immediately.


    "Don''t worry, I think the scorpion has entered the half immortal realm for a short time, and has not experienced the baptism of natural robbery. He is not a real immortal and doesn''t adapt to the great attack power of immortal Qi. He is now trapped by the array and it is difficult to get away in a short time. "


    Hearing Yuanshen''s reply, I was surprised and happy. I was surprised that such a powerful attack still couldn''t kill the scorpion, but trapped him; What I like is that I still trapped Scorpio after all. This is a good start.


    But I originally planned to end the battle quickly. Now it seems that I need to spend more time killing scorpions and consume more energy.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the yuan God continued: "the scorpion is trapped by the immortal promotion array you arranged. Now the place where he can move is getting smaller and smaller. I think he can''t move in a while. But your attack power is still not enough to kill him. You can only trap him at most. "


    I smiled: "in that case, let''s have some more killing arrays."


    When I spoke, I threw some energy spars in my hand, and those killing arrays that were originally in a static state slowly lit up, one by one began to excite.


    More attacks are integrated into the immortal promotion array, and the killing array is becoming more and more powerful. There are dazzling seven colors in front of me. I can''t see everything below.


    I suddenly secretly marveled at the amazing wisdom of the ancients. The immortal promotion array they developed is too abnormal.


    If it weren''t for the immortality promotion array, even if everyone in the immortality promotion gate shot together, I''m afraid it would be difficult to defeat the demon scorpion who is already half immortal.


    A quarter of an hour later, all the arrays I wanted to stimulate were excited. A huge lightning accurately hit the immovable scorpion, and the scorpion roared earth shaking.


    There was a trace of pain in the roar. He was already hurt.


    At this time, the scorpion devil gas mask has dissipated, and King Kong''s not bad body has been scarred by the blow just now. A trace of black and red blood flows out, which looks a little ferocious and terrible.

 Chapter 927

    Without waiting for the scorpion to breathe, another huge sword Qi gathered from countless attacks turned into an almost physical sword and accurately hit the scorpion''s head.


    The scorpion roared again. Several ferocious wounds suddenly appeared on the whole person''s body surface, and more blood flowed out, which made his whole person look very scary, just like a bloodthirsty evil ghost from hell.


    I knew that the power of the array was enough to threaten the life of the scorpion, so I stopped launching other arrays to save a few energy spars in my hand.


    If I stimulate more arrays, I think one blow will be enough to kill the scorpion, but the spent crystal stone will also greatly damage the vitality of Shengxian gate. Energy spar is precious. I have to save some.


    I finally believe that immortal ascending array can kill immortals. I saw with my own eyes that the Scorpion was about to lose its support. Maybe after the next attack, he would really die, which is enough to explain everything.


    Besides consuming a lot of energy and crystal stones, there is basically no one else to kill the scorpion in the half immortal realm. The power of the immortal ascending array is definitely the greatest I know.


    However, before the scorpion died, I still made some preparations. After all, the scorpion is a half immortal. It almost became the immortal in the legend. I don''t think it can be killed so easily.


    "Jin Feng!" The scorpion suddenly roared, "you forced me. I''m going to destroy your immortal gate!"


    With the roar of the scorpion, his body suddenly grew rapidly. He was like a rubber man. He was being inflated and became extremely huge with the naked eye.


    A moment later, the scorpion became like a giant beast, like a mountain, like a giant who had disappeared for countless years.


    At this time, the scorpion''s skin is like a rock, his hair is like a flame, his eyes are like a door, his fist is like a giant hammer, and his legs are like a giant tree


    The whole person of Scorpio has changed. Now he is the demon God who came to the world, the demon God who destroyed the world.


    "Roar..." the huge roar rang through the heaven and earth. The originally cloudy sky suddenly became like a dark night.


    Shengxian sect and its disciples are in danger.


    The scorpion, with his arms raised high, smashed his fists like two hills. The goal is the whole immortality promotion array.


    Banxian''s strength is by no means more than that shown by the scorpion before. I had expected this, but I saw his transformation with my own eyes. I haven''t seen his attack yet. I already felt the coming of death.


    "No, this is the most advanced war skill of the demon family. The demon God Yu Wei." Xiaozhu''s voice spread to my ears: "Jinfeng, be careful. The remaining power of the demon God is infinite. You are not an opponent at all..."


    I saw the changes of the scorpion and heard Xiaozhu''s reminder. I had already been moved. I threw out all the energy crystal stones I had prepared in my hand and started dozens of arrays in an instant.


    More energy spars are ready for me. If the dozens of arrays I stimulate still can''t stop the scorpion, I will not hesitate to stimulate more arrays.


    If you can''t stop the scorpion, the immortal gate will be destroyed. In front of life and death, nothing is important, let alone the energy crystal.


    Dozens of times more powerful than the previous attack. The attack power of the immortal ascending array can not be underestimated.


    The attack of the array collided with the fist smashed by the scorpion, but there was no sound or earth shaking phenomenon.


    This time there was no sound, no sound at all, no fluctuation, strange and abnormal.


    For a long time after the impact, I still didn''t see anything until I suddenly felt that there seemed to be some changes in the air I was standing in


    The dark clouds originally covered in the sky disappeared strangely at this time, leaving no trace.


    More strangely, the sun that should have appeared after the dark clouds dissipated did not appear.


    A large dark starry sky suddenly appeared in front of me, just like I suddenly went into space.


    Is it the aftershock of the impact that swings away in circles, dispersing all the dark clouds in the sky without leaving a trace? But why didn''t I feel the shock wave?


    Or did I have an illusion and fall into a fantasy?


    Naturally, I didn''t go into space, because I clearly saw that the immortal gate was still under me.


    I didn''t fall into a dreamland. I clearly saw everything I knew in Shengxian gate


    There is only one possibility, that is, the powerful attack has torn the space of the small world here, creating a huge space crack.


    It must be. I was sure of what I saw, and then I suddenly thought of it.


    How dangerous would it be to be in a crack in space?


    Even the immortal, facing the space crack, has a great chance to be swallowed up by the space crack, and nothing will remain.


    I shivered and was about to confirm whether I was really hit into the space crack. I saw that the space crack above my head became smaller between the electro-optic flint and disappeared without a trace.


    I was still where I was, I didn''t feel anything, I didn''t even have time to feel the danger of space cracks.


    I was sure I was safe. Although I didn''t know how, my inner joy erupted without warning and couldn''t help laughing.


    My smile was like an introduction. The originally silent area of Shengxian gate was suddenly attacked by a nuclear bomb, and everything suddenly changed irreversibly.


    Everything that was normal in the area I could see suddenly disappeared after I laughed.


    Is my eye blind? Or did I see a super magic show by a powerful magician?


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to keep my head awake and calm myself.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that I was not in place. I was hundreds of meters away from where I was originally, and I had fallen to the ground.


    It was the aftermath of the attack and collision that scattered the dark clouds. Even I was in the air and flew hundreds of meters.


    Looking at the blood on the skirt, I suddenly remembered that I had vomited a big mouthful of blood in mid air.


    I was badly hurt. My internal organs were cracked and my blood surged. It was very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, the speed of the holy body''s self-healing has always been my pride. In the blink of an eye, it has repaired my injury and made me recover as before.


    All the previous scenes are slowly restored, and my mind slowly recalls the scenes that happened before

 Chapter 928

    The attack of ascending immortal array collided with the double fists of Scorpio, which changed everything in an instant, including everything I saw with my eyes.


    Perhaps the speed of this change was too fast for my eyes to see. I was completely confused at that moment.


    At this time, I had time to see how Shengxian gate was. The entrance was full of scars, which stunned me.


    It has existed for tens of thousands of years. There is nothing wrong with the Yixian residence protected by the array. Only one corner is damaged, but other places outside Yixian residence are miserable. It''s terrible. The miserable world is sad


    The original neat houses completely disappeared, not even a brick or tile. There were only some huge pits, huge holes and bottomless cracks.


    Countless towering trees that have grown for thousands of years have been uprooted and turned into sawdust. In the fierce high temperature, there is no time to be ignited, and everything disappears in an instant.


    Now there are only dozens of immortal promotion arrays that have been inspired. The others don''t know where to go.


    The materials used to arrange the array, including some precious materials, turn into smoke and dust and dissipate between heaven and earth forever.


    In the whole area I can see, the ground has sunk for tens of meters. Now I don''t know where the tens of meters of soil, sand and stone have gone. It''s like being directly absorbed by the space crack just now


    The only remaining yixianju, which stands tens of meters above the ground, looks extremely tall and majestic, which makes people worship.


    But there is a trace of sadness and loneliness. When people see it, they can''t help crying


    The word "tragic" can not describe the Shengxian gate at this time. With one blow, one third of the area of Shengxian gate turned into nothingness, which is no less than the disaster of annihilation.


    If there were not protective arrays in some places, which prevented the extension of this destruction to a certain extent, I think more places would turn into nothingness, and at least half of the whole Shengxian gate might be completely changed.


    This blow is really earth shaking, really amazing, really unprecedented.


    Originally transformed into a giant, the scorpion disappeared at this time, leaving no trace.


    I hurried to see whether the remaining dozens of arrays were well, whether the Scorpion was still trapped in the immortal promotion array, or he had died and turned into smoke.


    His position is the core of the disaster. Even if he is a half immortal, he can never be unharmed.


    The array also stopped running, as if it had exhausted its energy. The place where the array is located, like the place where yixianju is located, has almost no loss. The ground is still as high as before, so it seems to highlight the ground, tens of meters higher than the surrounding ground.


    It turns out that after the energy reaches a certain level, the huge destructive force can not be seen by the naked eye, because the speed of destruction is too fast, and the eyes can''t react at all.


    In fact, it''s not just the eyes that can''t respond, but almost all the body senses can''t respond. Even the yuan God didn''t respond.


    I didn''t feel anything before. It should be like this.


    I tried to calm down, approached slowly, flew tens of meters high and came to the array.


    I saw that there was really no one in the array. The scorpion disappeared and left no trace.


    Take out some energy spars and put them into the array. The array has no response. It seems that they not only run out of energy, but also can''t work for other reasons.


    Is it all over? I looked around secretly and suddenly shouted, "scorpion, are you still there? I don''t believe you died like this. Come out and meet you. "


    Before my voice fell, a strong wind came around me, and a voice said, "get out of here, I''m going to cross the robbery!"


    I didn''t have time to see if the speaker was a scorpion, so I felt someone slapping me behind my back.


    This palm is very powerful, but it doesn''t really want to kill me, but to push me away from here.


    I was pushed far away by the man''s palm. As before, I flew hundreds of meters before stopping.


    When I returned to my mind and hurried to see it, I saw a figure sitting cross legged in the incomplete immortal promotion array, looking at me, and didn''t forget to smile at me.


    He is the scorpion, the scorpion I thought was dead just now.


    At this time, the scorpion returned to normal again. It looked the same as before he changed, but there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth.


    No, the scorpion said he wanted to cross the robbery. Did he want to fly to the fairy world here?


    I suddenly remembered the words of the scorpion. When I looked up at the sky, I really saw the signs before the disaster.


    The scorpion wants to rob here. I''m surprised and angry. Is he bullying me? Is there no one in Shengxian gate? He chose to rob and fly in the core of our Shengxian gate.


    I''m angry, but there''s no way. It''s no small matter how immortal crosses the robbery. What can I do to stop me, the peak Wuxian?


    This is by no means the one I''ve been through before. It''s so powerful that I''m afraid it''s hard to get close to it. It''s impossible for Scorpio to make trouble in the robbery.


    Magic immortal crossing robbery is the legendary magic robbery. The power of magic robbery is not different from that of immortal crossing.


    The power of immortal robbery is usually almost the same as that of immortal''s all-out strike. We should have this robbery in Shengxian gate. We have just experienced the blow of destroying the sky and the earth, and now we have to experience the difficulty of magic robbery. It''s really a double whammy.


    I''m interested in watching the devil scorpion crossing the robbery. I can also find out how the immortal will cross the robbery and lay a foundation for myself in advance.


    The only pity I feel is that the previous attack that destroyed heaven and earth failed to kill the scorpion, but prompted him to cross the robbery and soar.


    This is also the opportunity of the devil scorpion. It is doomed that he will cross the robbery in a different place and become a generation of magic fairy.


    Although he has killed many people and is my enemy, he spared my life several times in the gate of immortality. It''s not too much for me to say love and hate to him.


    If the demon world hadn''t invaded the immortal gate and had a bitter hatred with us, I might make friends with the devil Scorpio.


    Shengxian gate has lost one third of its place. It''s useless to worry. I calm down and watch the scorpion hundreds of meters away. I wait for the coming of magic robbery.


    As the dark clouds in the sky slowly gathered again on the top of the scorpion, all the space cracks that had originally appeared disappeared, and everything seemed to go back to the past.


    The scorpion is ready to cross the robbery at this time. No one dares to disturb him at this time, because once he is involved in the robbery, with the strength of us, he will be killed by the robbery in a moment and a half.


    Even the peak martial god is not enough to see the natural disaster when the immortal breaks through.

 Chapter 929

    This time, the magic robbery came very slowly. It seems that the power must be incomparable. Otherwise, it wouldn''t take so long to prepare.


    I looked at the increasingly thick dark clouds in the sky and suddenly found that the magic robbery seemed like the sky thunder array I had inspired before.


    Look around the scorpions below. Those arrays that didn''t know why they stopped running actually showed signs of being excited.


    This magic robbery will rely on external forces. Unexpectedly, it is to reactivate the immortal promotion array I set up. Take this array as one of the means of magic robbery.


    I was speechless. Looking at the array in front of me, I couldn''t help swearing in my heart.


    As a result, the evil robber must know that the Scorpion will not last long in the immortality promotion array, and the immortality promotion array can hurt and kill the scorpion, so he uses the immortality promotion array to deal with the scorpion.


    Scorpio is also very depressed. Sometimes when he looks at me, he smiles bitterly.


    When I saw the appearance of the scorpion, I sighed and turned slowly, ready to leave here, stay away from the magic robbery and ensure safety.


    I have just experienced the power of the immortal ascension array. Although I was injured and not dead under the triple protection of the divine armor, aura shield and holy body, I don''t want to be seriously injured for the second time in a short time. I''d better stay away.


    Looking back on the scene just now, I was also lucky. If I hadn''t insisted on wearing the precious armor such as God armor and opened the aura mask to protect myself, I''m afraid I would die even if I wasn''t in the core area of the immortal promotion array.


    The holy body''s strong repair ability has also helped me a lot. If it wasn''t for the holy body''s repair ability, I''m afraid I would have lost my action ability long ago.


    Maybe it''s because my body has become much stronger than before, and my ability to repair myself has become much stronger.


    I''m even more secretly glad that the disciples of Shengxian sect left Yixian residence early in the morning. Otherwise, I''m afraid that countless disciples will be killed and injured at that moment.


    I walked to the edge of the place where I was destroyed by the immortal promotion array and the scorpion last time, took a look at the deep pit with a drop of tens of meters, reluctantly shook my head and flew up.


    There are a group of disciples who haven''t returned to their senses up to now. They must have been stunned. They have stood still until now. No one has noticed my arrival.


    I looked at these disciples and said slowly, "there may be such an attack later. For everyone''s safety, please leave here as far as possible."


    A disciple who had recovered looked at me and said blankly, "what''s going on? Have we been attacked by a nuclear bomb? "


    I sighed: "it''s the attack of the immortal promotion array. When I met the attack of the scorpion, it produced a huge shock wave... Don''t stay here, let''s go."


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered that I had ordered everyone to stay away from here before, and asked, "are you all the disciples of the hall leader? Why didn''t you leave? "


    The disciple who spoke said, "we thought it was safe here..."


    I understood and asked, "are there any casualties?"


    The disciple looked at me blankly. Obviously, he didn''t know whether there were casualties.


    I sighed: "do you have any inner hall disciples? Please tell hall leader Shen to count the casualties of our disciples this time and give preferential treatment to their families."


    The disciple who spoke revived, quickly saluted and said, "yes, sect leader."


    Watching this disciple leave, but the other disciples were still in a daze, I shouted, "don''t you want to live if you don''t leave here?"


    I shouted loudly. Most of the disciples were shocked. When they saw me talking, they saluted one by one, and then pulled the disciples who were still in a daze away quickly.


    I have lived for more than a thousand years. In front of these disciples, I am the older generation of Shengxian sect. In addition, I am the sect leader. They still obey my orders and leave here in a hurry.


    When the disciples were far away, I suddenly remembered Xiaozhu who reminded me to be careful. When I hurried around to look for it, I didn''t see Xiaozhu.


    Don''t worry about Xiaozhu. My heart sank suddenly. I was very nervous and shouted, "Xiaozhu, where are you? Little Pearl! "


    "Jin Feng." Someone in the distance was responding to me, but the voice was not Xiaozhu, but linger: "didn''t Xiaozhu find you?"


    I felt a little dark in front of me and secretly prayed that God would not let Xiaozhu leave me now: "ling''er, help me find Xiaozhu. She was here before, and now I don''t know what happened..."


    Before my voice fell, an earth shaking explosion suddenly came from the yixianju where the Scorpion was located. The ground under my feet trembled violently. Where there were signs of landslide, it cracked and fell directly, and the sand and stones rolled in a mess.


    Countless sands and stones rolled down and made a harsh sound, which seemed to indicate that there would be a greater disaster for the immortal gate.


    The scorpion began to cross the robbery. With such an amazing sound, I think it must be extremely dangerous to come there.


    Ling''er came quickly and saw that I was OK. The tension on her face was a little better: "Xiaozhu went to find you and hasn''t gone back yet. Isn''t she with you?"


    I was more nervous, and my face must be ugly: "go find it... No, it can''t be over now. The scorpion is crossing the robbery. Now it''s dead."


    Ling''er hurriedly said, "what should I do? If Xiaozhu is trapped there, it will be dangerous... "


    I thought for a while and tried to calm down: "if Xiaozhu is still there, she will enter Yixian residence for a while. Yi Xianju has array protection. Generally speaking, there will be no danger. "


    Ling''er''s face was a little better: "that''s good. I believe Xiaozhu''s good looks... Jinfeng, are you okay?"


    I shook my head: "I''m fine. I was hurt a little before. I''m fine now."


    Ling''er was a little nervous: "is it really all right? That''s good. What should we do now? It seems that we can''t stop the evil scorpion from crossing the robbery. I''m afraid the immortal gate will suffer. "


    I sighed: "take someone to help aunt Shen Xiang count our losses, focusing on the number of casualties. You help to do a good job in the treatment and pension of the injured disciples. I''ll stay here and watch the scorpion. If he has any changes, we can respond in time. "


    Ling''er knew that everything I said was in a hurry, so he hurried to do it without any delay.


    I stared at the scorpion who was crossing the robbery in the distance. First, I was afraid that he would change. At the same time, I also wanted to see the true face of the robbery.


    Magic robbery really activated the immortal ascension array I arranged. The attack means are the same as before. Concentrate all the attack forces and attack the scorpion desperately. The dense attacks are like a storm.

 Chapter 930

    Every strike of the magic robbery causes the earth to shake, and its power is incomparably powerful.


    Scorpio is a change before the hard fight back method, sitting cross legged on the ground, blindly defending.


    There is a trace of dark red fairy gas in the magic gas mask on the scorpion''s body surface, which greatly increases the defense ability of the magic gas mask. The immortal ascending array has attacked for many times, but it still failed to completely destroy the magic gas mask.


    However, I think the color of some magic gas masks is gradually fading. I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    Far away, I couldn''t see the details there. The yuan God observed the situation of the scorpion during the robbery instead of me and told me what he had detected.


    At this time, the yuan God said to me, "the power of magic robbery is not as powerful as the immortal promotion array you launched earlier. It''s really disappointing."


    I frowned: "it looks very powerful. How can it not be as powerful as before..."


    The yuan God said with a smile, "there is only a virtual watch. The immortality promotion array has been destroyed. The immortality promotion array simulated by magic robbery is not as powerful as the real immortality promotion array? "


    I suddenly said, "it seems that God chose the scorpion to fly to the fairy world here. Let''s not act against the sky and stop the scorpion from flying."


    I couldn''t hear the conversation with Yuanshen. When I said this, I turned and left, ready to see the casualties of our Shengxian gate.


    But at this time, the magic robbery seemed to sense the dialogue between me and the yuan God, and the way of attacking the scorpion suddenly changed.


    Magic robbery no longer relies on the immortal ascension array to attack the scorpion, but suddenly turns the place where the scorpion is located into a huge flame world.


    The flame world is full of frightening black inflammation, which is also the thing that people in the demon world fear most.


    Black inflammation can ignite the magic Qi and burn the people in the demon world who have the magic Qi. It is the bane of all people in the demon world.


    In the demon world, the use and storage of Heiyan are strictly prohibited. Now the magic robbery suddenly uses such a robbery against the scorpion, which is a killer.


    I was surprised and hurriedly observed everything there through the yuan God.


    The scorpion''s whole body is placed in the black inflammation. The original color is a little light. The magic gas hood is burning. It seems that it will burn out if it persists for a few minutes at most.


    Once the magic gas cover breaks, the black inflammation will directly hurt the scorpion himself.


    Scorpio must be very aware of his current situation. At this time, he is trying his best to prevent the invasion of melanin.


    However, Heiyan is indeed the enemy of the people in the demon world. No matter how hard the scorpion tries, Heiyan still burns the scorpion''s magic gas cover quickly, instantly ignites the magic gas in the scorpion and starts attacking the scorpion himself.


    I saw the current situation of scorpion from a distance and felt that if he didn''t have enough ability to stop the invasion of melanin, it would be difficult to get through this disaster.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Not long ago, I wanted to kill the scorpion, but now I''m worried about the scorpion.


    I suddenly feel that it''s not easy for Scorpio to reach today. It''s a pity to die under the scourge.


    The black inflammation is burning fiercer and fiercer, and gradually turns the scorpion into a burning man, which has a tendency to burn it up immediately.


    The scorpion also seems to have reached the point of poor intelligence and short power. Let the black inflammation burn, even the previous struggle gradually stopped.


    I looked at what happened to the scorpion, as if I had also encountered all this. I felt inexplicable sadness in my heart, and then suddenly wanted to rush to help the scorpion.


    Scorpion and I are hostile sides. Originally, scorpion''s encounter with black inflammation was my happiest thing, but now I''m not happy. Instead, I worry about him and don''t know why.


    Maybe the cultivation of martial arts is to act against the sky, and will be punished by the heaven at every turn. Everything dissipates and falls short. I also had the experience of scorpion in the transitional robbery. Now I see that scorpion''s robbery is about to fail, so I think of my past experience.


    "My life is up to me. God, look at me breaking your damn black inflammation." The scorpion''s shrill cry suddenly came. He really came to a critical moment, faced with the test of life and death, and was a little abnormal.


    Naturally, I can''t rush to save him. After all, he is our enemy. At the same time, I don''t have such ability.


    With the cry of the scorpion, an amazing evil spirit suddenly came out of the scorpion''s body, forcing the burning black inflammation away from his body.


    It seems that the black inflammation that can ignite the magic Qi also has its own limitations. When the amount of magic Qi is enough, it will be forced to avoid some.


    The scorpion took the opportunity to make a move. As before, his body suddenly grew larger and became like a giant.


    The scorpion, who became a giant, became extremely powerful in an instant. With a casual fist, he scattered a large group of black inflammation in front of him, and there were faint signs of extinction.


    Giant scorpions use pure physical attack. They don''t use any magic Qi, and Heiyan can''t help it.


    However, the black inflammation was severe in the end. In the blink of an eye, it returned to its previous state again. It burned and seemed to be more violent than before.


    The scorpion''s huge body was ignited again and screamed bitterly.


    I saw that his body was shrinking rapidly, probably because the larger the body, the more black inflammation it was exposed to, and the greater the damage it would do to him.


    "There is no doubt that the devil scorpion will die," Yuanshen sighed at this time and said to me: "it seems that even if it breaks through, it may not be able to fly to the fairy world and become an immortal..."


    I sighed: "I thought it was easy to see elder Jin Wei soar to the fairy world before. Now it seems that it''s not that way at all."


    Yuan Shen said with a smile, "of course you know this, but you don''t want to admit it. Xiuxian, how can there be no time of crisis? You are good. Up to now, although you have encountered some critical moments, most of them come from yourself, and there is basically no threat from others. "


    I nodded: "you''re right. In addition to experiencing some natural disasters and occasionally fighting with others and being injured, I''m really lucky that I haven''t been hurt by others... This has something to do with my recent stay in the immortal gate. In Shengxian gate, who dares to disrespect me and attack me? "


    The yuan God smiled: "exactly. However, you don''t have to be complacent. In terms of your current strength, although you are already a peak Wuxian, you can almost reach the Wushen level, but how many people have you really fought to death? You lack the baptism of the battle of life and death, and your combat experience is much worse than before. "


    Yuanshen told me my weakness. In fact, I know it very well. I have been in the immortal gate all the time. I have no chance to face all kinds of life and death battles.


    But now is not the time to think about this. Scorpio seems to be facing the test of life and death. I sincerely hope to save his life and worry about him secretly.

 Chapter 931

    Yuanshen was clear about my thoughts. At this time, he quietly said to me: "don''t worry about it. The strength of Tianjie is generally based on the experience of martial artists. The scorpion killed many disciples of Shengxian sect and others before. He is in debt of blood. Now he is punished by Tianjie. It''s natural that no one can help him. "


    I nodded and knew that what Yuanshen said was true. Now I''m just worrying about it.


    At this time, the scorpion again issued an earth shaking roar, full of despair and anger


    The scorpion is trapped by Heiyan and will be killed by Heiyan. Nothing will be left.


    Poor scorpion killed countless people in his life. He was the guardian of the demon king and the famous evil god in the demon world. In the end, he ended up like this.


    "Roar!" The last roar of the scorpion startled the world and cried ghosts and gods. It was very sad and full of despair


    It''s amazing that a generation of top experts in the demon world were killed by magic robbery and disappeared.


    The scorpion died like this. When he was dying, he sent out an earth shaking roar. With reluctance and stubbornness, he disappeared in our world forever.


    Heiyan dissipated slowly after the scorpion died, and the magic robbery retreated. The already dilapidated immortal gate, which had experienced the immortal promotion array and the scorpion attack, is now beyond recognition, and even a trace of its original appearance can''t be seen.


    Although the Yixian residence is protected by the array, it is also broken. Although it has not collapsed, it is impossible not to renovate it if you want to continue living and practicing in it.


    The third part of Shengxian gate has completely changed and become a new wilderness.


    At first glance, there is nothing here but crystal yellow sand.


    I feel sorry for the death of scorpion, but also feel uneasy and remorse for the loss of Shengxian gate.


    Although I ordered everyone to evacuate from the area near yixianju in advance, I didn''t expect such a large area to be destroyed, and there were still many disciples casualties.


    After the scorpion died, aunt Shen Xiang took someone to count the number of disciples who died in the Shenxian sect robbery for the first time. Unexpectedly, it reached more than 10000.


    This is the biggest personnel loss of Shengxian gate in the past 1000 years, and it is also the biggest blow to Shengxian gate.


    The disciples in the sect are terrified. The disciples who have not experienced such a disaster have exposed great weaknesses.


    When they saw a large number of dead people, they couldn''t calm down and were completely at a loss. They knew they were running around like flies with broken heads.


    While I ordered someone to appease the frightened disciples, I ordered aunt Shen Xiang to appease the families of the dead disciples as soon as possible.


    Internal stability must be completed as soon as possible, otherwise, I''m afraid it will bring unexpected consequences.


    In addition to the inner hall, all the other halls are dispatched to ensure the internal stability of Shengxian gate.


    Aunt Shen Xiang and other hall leaders all went out and handled the things I told them in a very short time, which made me feel a little relieved.


    I thought I would have some time to think about the next thing, but at this time, Dongmei told me a message: Emei sect announced to the world that their new leader will take office in the middle of next month and asked me to attend the celebration of the succession of Emei sect leader.


    It doesn''t matter. I don''t have to congratulate the leader of Emei Sect on his succession. Shengxian sect is the eldest brother of all Xiuxian sects. If you want to congratulate them, any elder or hall leader can go.


    But Dongmei also brings another news. The new leader of Emei sect is not the one we thought everyone chose Huamei fairy, but a very unexpected person to me - Bian Lusha.


    I clearly remember that Bian Lusha had been killed in the battle between our mirror city and the stars. I also personally saw her body and made sure she was dead.


    Now Bian Lusha suddenly jumped out and wanted to be the leader of Emei sect. Just that name was enough to surprise me and doubt me.


    For nothing else, just the name Bian Lusha, I have to go to Emei sect to find out what''s going on.


    If Bian Lusha is the famous star Bian Lusha I am familiar with, I''m sorry. I must make her unable to be the leader of Emei sect.


    Let a star invader be the leader of Emei sect. Don''t say I won''t agree. No oxygen star will agree.


    So I called all the hall leaders, elders and other senior officials of Shengxian sect to discuss and decided to take people to Emei sect in person.


    The hall leader and elders should take care of the internal affairs of Shengxian gate. In order to prevent the enemy from luring the tiger away from the mountain, when I left Shengxian gate, it was bad for Shengxian gate. I specially told several hall leaders and elders to temporarily close the transmission array of Shengxian gate and prohibit anyone from entering and leaving Shengxian gate at will.


    As for the possible enemies and spies in Shengxian gate, I still order a strict investigation. Once found, I will immediately arrest, encircle and suppress them without mercy.


    Of course, at present, there is another thorny thing in Shengxian gate, that is, the reconstruction of the destroyed Yixian house and the damaged buildings around Yixian house.


    This will be an extremely cumbersome and will cost a lot of human, material and financial resources.


    I want to leave Shengxian gate, so I have to arrange this arduous work in advance, so that everyone can start to prepare and start reconstruction later.


    Yixianju must be rebuilt because it is the core of Shengxian gate and the symbol of Shengxian gate.


    The surrounding buildings, originally the residence of elders, hall leaders and some disciples, must also be rebuilt.


    The key to reconstruction is the repair of the land, because the original land has been directly cut off for tens of meters, and the flat land has become a deep pit, which is not conducive to living.


    Of course, there are many open spaces in Shengxian gate. You can change a place to rebuild Yixian residence and other buildings.


    I don''t have to worry about these details. There are many talents in Shengxian gate. Many people are more professional than me in this regard. It''s more appropriate for them to come forward.


    I am more concerned about Bian Lusha, so after arranging other things, I immediately arrange people to leave in advance and go to Emei sect to inquire about Bian Lusha.


    It''s better to know yourself and the enemy than to be confused. After all, Bian Lusha is not only an old enemy but also a strong enemy to me.


    I couldn''t help thinking back to the many battles between Bian Lusha and me. I was very clear in my heart that I was definitely not her opponent in terms of wisdom.


    I was planted in Bian Lusha''s hands several times. If my strength had not been absolutely superior, I was afraid that I would have died under her plot.


    Bian Lusha, who came back from the dead, gave me the feeling that she was strange and terrible.

 Chapter 932

    When I heard about Bian Lusha, I was going to take people to Emei sect the next day, but because we didn''t find Xiaozhu, I tried not to leave Shengxian gate for the time being.


    Xiaozhu was near yixianju before the scorpion died and talked to me, but after the scorpion died, we went to yixianju to find Xiaozhu, but we couldn''t find her anyway. She disappeared out of thin air.


    I tried my best to mobilize all the disciples of Shengxian sect who could help me find it, but I finally failed.


    Xiaozhu disappeared without leaving any clues. She just disappeared without a trace, just like the scorpion before.


    The scorpion swallowed by the black inflammation also left nothing.


    I''m worried that Xiaozhu, like scorpion, was swallowed up by melanin, but there is no evidence to prove this, and I can''t just let my friends go.


    I searched carefully in Shengxian gate for a whole day, but I still didn''t find anything at night. Everyone thought Xiaozhu was dead and disappeared without leaving anything.


    Although I am very reluctant to admit this, in the face of the facts, I also unconsciously think that Xiaozhu is more dangerous than good.


    Only ling''er insisted that Xiao Zhu was not dead, but was trapped somewhere and couldn''t meet us for the time being.


    In view of ling''er''s insistence, I found ling''er in private and asked her why she insisted that Xiao Zhu was still alive.


    Hearing my question, ling''er looked at me puzzled and said with some disappointment: "Xiaozhu, a high-level martial artist who has cultivated Yuanshen, can refine a Yuanshen card for himself. As long as the Yuanshen card is not broken, the warrior himself will never die. Xiaozhu''s Yuanshen card has not been broken here. How could she die? "


    I know this way to let relatives know whether they are safe, but I haven''t seen it. At this time, hearing ling''er talk about it, I said curiously: "well, I don''t know what Yuanshen card looks like?"


    Ling''er took out a small white jade card and handed it to me: "this is Xiaozhu''s Yuanshen card. It''s intact and proves that Xiaozhu is all right. Jin Feng, haven''t you seen such a Yuanshen card? "


    I nodded: "I''ve heard of such things, but I haven''t seen a real Yuanshen card. Since Xiaozhu''s Yuanshen card is not broken, Xiaozhu will be fine. But why can''t we find her? Is it in some special place that we can''t find her? "


    Ling''er said, "there is only one possibility, but what place in Shengxian gate can''t even be sensed by the yuan God?"


    I frowned and was surprised: "is it the previous space crack?"


    "Space fissure?" Ling''er frowned and said, "how is this possible? If the space crack exists in our Shengxian gate, isn''t it that Shengxian gate will be in an extremely dangerous situation and may be swallowed up at any time? "


    I shook my head: "the space crack I said does not exist naturally, but a space crack generated by inadvertently tearing the space when I fought with the scorpion..."


    Ling''er interrupted me: "it''s impossible. If Xiaozhu enters the space crack, he can''t be alive for so long. Jin Feng, in addition to this, is there any place that our yuan God can''t feel? "


    I thought back and said slowly, "there is another place, the flame pool in the forbidden area. There are hot magma, which greatly hinders the power of our yuan God. If Xiaozhu goes there, we may not feel her. "


    Ling''er''s face was happy: "speaking of it, we only have no access to the forbidden area these days. I think Xiaozhu must have entered the forbidden area. I''ll go to her now and hope she''s all right. "


    I hurriedly said, "I''ll go to find Xiaozhu with you. We must keep Xiaozhu''s life."


    Ling''er "bah" said: "nonsense, Xiaozhu will be fine. What is to keep her life?"


    I was also in a hurry to say something wrong. I quickly bah a few times, smiled and said to ling''er, "I''m not in a hurry to say something wrong. Don''t mind."


    Ling''er reluctantly smiled and turned to fly to the forbidden area, regardless of the rules that Shengxian gate is not allowed to fly at will.


    I followed ling''er to the forbidden area. Everything was fine here. The previous battle did not affect here.


    Ling''er and I have been here. We went straight to the flame lake all the way without stopping along the way.


    The flame pool is still steaming, full of hot magma, and those black floating objects are still in the magma, but I don''t see the figure of Xiaozhu.


    The special geographical conditions here affected the Yuanshen''s exploration. My Yuanshen didn''t find Xiaozhu''s whereabouts for a while.


    Ling''er''s Yuanshen was much better than me, but after some efforts, she said dejectedly, "I still haven''t found Xiaozhu. What can I do?"


    I looked around the fire pool and shouted, "Xiaozhu, are you here?"


    My voice came out from afar, echoing everywhere, but I couldn''t hear Xiaozhu''s answer.


    I shouted several times in a row. After making sure I didn''t hear Xiaozhu''s answer, my heart suddenly sank, and a bad hunch hit me again.


    "Jin Feng." Ling''er looked at my face and hurriedly said, "Xiaozhu may not be here. Don''t worry."


    With a sigh, I felt some inexplicable sadness in my heart: "where the hell has Xiaozhu gone? Isn''t it urgent for us? I hope she''s lucky enough to be trapped temporarily, or something can''t be separated... "


    Linger''s eyes were red: "she is my good sister and Jinfeng''s fiancee. She is missing now. What should I do?"


    I didn''t think much about linger''s words, frowned and said, "since we can''t find Xiaozhu, we can only put it down temporarily... But where has Xiaozhu gone? We all looked for her in Shengxian gate and found no trace of her. Did she really enter the space fissure? "


    Ling''er shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. If Xiaozhu entered the space crack, her Yuanshen card would have broken..."


    I frowned and said, "what you said is also reasonable... Forget it, I think let it be. Maybe Xiaozhu will come back one day. The trip to Emei is urgent. If Bian Lusha is really a star person, our Shengxian sect may face another large-scale battle. As the sect leader of Shengxian sect, I can''t ignore it completely... "


    Ling''er frowned and said, "what''s terrible about the stars? Just a group of ordinary people who rely on high technology. There are not only martial gods, but also a large number of martial immortals and kings in our immortal sect. If they dare to mess around, we will make them come back. Sect leader, don''t worry about Xiaozhu. Go to Emei sect and find Xiaozhu. We will do our best. "


    It''s almost noon. If I don''t start for Emei sect, I''m afraid Bian Lusha will become the leader of Emei sect before we reach Emei sect.


    It will be a fact by then. If I want to change anything again, I''m afraid it will be difficult.

 Chapter 933

    Give the task of finding Xiaozhu to ling''er. Dongfang Hongfeng and I, with more than 100 people and some war animals, went straight to the camp of Emei sect.


    The people I took away were all fighters above King Wu. Everyone was good at flying and their comprehensive strength was top.


    I have made two preparations. If I find that the person who comes is Bian Lusha I know, I will try my best to persuade Emei people not to let Bian Lusha be their leader.


    If I can''t persuade the Emei sect, I will use force to prevent Bian Lusha from becoming the leader of Emei sect.


    Just in case, I bring more people and my strength is top.


    We rushed to Emei sect day and night without stopping all the way.


    Occasionally, star beasts without eyes attack us. Without exception, they are hunted by the war animals I brought and become the objects in the belly of the war animals.


    When we came to the Emei sect''s residence, Hua Meixian, a disciple of Emei sect I was very familiar with, was waiting here. He saluted from a distance and said, "welcome the golden sect leader. Please don''t be surprised if you haven''t been far away."


    While Hua Meixian was talking, Dongfang Hongfeng and I deliberately doubted who was the real master of Shengxian sect.


    It''s not his fault. Dongfang Hongfeng has my original appearance. It''s normal for Hua Meixian to misunderstand.


    I hugged my fist and said, "it turns out that there are few flowers. I haven''t seen them for many years. The strength has risen sharply. It''s different."


    Hua Meixian said with a smile: "it''s also thanks to the help of the Golden Gate leader. Otherwise, Hua is still drunk and dreaming of death. I don''t know what he''s mixed up now..."


    I smiled: "it''s no need to hang your teeth. Hua Shao is here to welcome all heroes to join the new leader of Emei sect? I don''t know how many heroes have come? "


    Hua Meixian said with a smile, "you''re welcome, Lord Jinmen. Who else dares to call himself a hero in front of you? To tell you the truth, you were the first to arrive at our Emei sect. "


    I nodded: "it seems that we came earlier... I wonder if leader MOI is in Emei sect? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really want to talk to him. "


    Hua Meixian said, "my father started to shut up as early as a hundred years ago because he wanted to practice. Up to now, he hasn''t finished closing down. I''m afraid the Golden Gate leader will be disappointed this time."


    I was slightly stunned: "closed for a hundred years? Then the new leader... "


    Hua Meixian interrupted me with a smile: "don''t be surprised, leader of golden gate. Although my father has been closed for many years, he still knows everything about Emei. The new leader was also chosen by my father. "


    I only care about whether the new leader of Emei sect is Bian Lusha I know. I don''t care much about other things: "I don''t know who the new leader is. Are we lucky to meet?"


    Hua Meixian nodded: "Lord Jinmen is kind. I''ll take Lord Jinmen to have a rest, and then invite our leader to see you."


    I said with a smile, "I''m so tired. We''re waiting for Bian Lusha."


    Hua Meixian smiled and took us to a side courtyard of Emei sect to have a rest. Then she left and invited Bian Lusha to meet us.


    Dongfang Hongfeng and I waited in the temporary residence and chatted with each other: "the sect leader thinks Bian Lusha is a star?"


    Although Dongfang Hongfeng and I are brothers, when there are others, he will still call me "door Lord" to show respect.


    I nodded: "I''m worried about this. If so, we must find a way to prevent Bian Lusha from becoming the leader of Emei sect, so as to avoid another beast sect, colluding with the stars and harming the whole oxygen star."


    Dongfang Hongfeng frowned and said, "Bian Lusha has been dead for many years. I don''t think she will be alive..."


    I think so, but everything may happen in case: "after we see Bian Lusha, we can fully understand... Oriental hall leader, the brothers we bring are experts above King Wu. If we encounter obstacles at that time, do you know what to do?"


    Dongfang Hongfeng nodded: "don''t worry, sect leader. I know what to do."


    I nodded slightly: "they''re coming. Go and prepare. If the person we see is Bian Lusha, the star man, we''ll take her down here."


    Dongfang Hongfeng left with a fist to arrange the arrest of Bian Lusha. I stood up and looked at Hua Meixian and others who had appeared in my sight from a distance.


    Hua Meixian brought some people, many of whom were the elders of Emei sect I had met, but in front of Hua Meixian, there was a petite female martial artist, which I had never seen before.


    This female warrior is not a star Bian Lusha. I can be sure of this at a glance.


    Her appearance is completely different from Bian Lusha I am familiar with, and her temperament is also quite different. Maybe it''s just that her name is the same as Bian Lusha I know.


    My previous doubts were dispelled a lot, but I was still worried. Facing Hua Meixian and others who came in, I said, "who is the incoming leader of Emei sect?"


    Hua Meixian took a half step forward and took a look at the female martial artist on her side: "golden sect leader, this is our new leader, Bian Lusha, sect leader Bian."


    I followed Hua Meixian''s line of sight to see the woman I had looked at before, hugged her fist and said, "Jin Feng has seen Miss Bian Lusha, congratulations."


    The woman was born very ordinary. At first glance, she looked like an ordinary woman, and she was an older ordinary woman.


    She said, "you are welcome, master Jinmen. I heard leader Moy say that on behalf of Emei sect, I would like to thank Master Jinmen again for helping us. I am willing to make friends with Shengxian sect for generations."


    When I listened to her, I was more polite and liked her more: "Miss Bian Lusha is polite. Those are what I should do... By the way, where is Miss Bian Lusha?"


    Bian Lusha smiled: "Lord Kinmen doesn''t need to worry. I know that Lord Kinmen had some unpleasant memories with a man of the same name, so I''m worried that I''m the star man. I can understand that, but I still want to ask the golden sect leader to rest assured that I am definitely not Bian Lusha, the star man, because I am an out and out oxygen star man, and I have been in Emei sect for thousands of years. "


    After listening to Bian Lusha''s words, I was embarrassed, but it was important, so I didn''t think too much. I just continued: "you have been in Emei sect for thousands of years... I have been here before, but I haven''t heard leader MOI mention you, so I have some doubts... Now that you say so, my doubts will be solved. We still have many opportunities to cooperate in the future. I hope we can help each other at that time. "

 Chapter 934

    Bian Lusha smiled and said, "the golden gate master cares so much about Bian Lusha''s name. It seems that there are many stories between the golden gate master and Bian Lusha."


    I smiled bitterly: "I can''t tell the story, but there are many holidays... They are all things of the past, so don''t mention them on this happy day. Congratulations again, Miss Bian, the leader of Emei sect, but a very important position. Miss Bian can be designated as the leader of Emei sect by leader MOI. I think there must be a lot of excellence. If you have a chance, you must ask Miss Bian for advice. "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "the golden gate master made fun of me. In front of you, I can''t do that little skill. If it weren''t for younger martial brother Hua''s refusal to be the leader of Emei, it wouldn''t be my turn to be the leader. "


    I looked at Hua Meixian and said with a smile, "how could brother Hua refuse to be the leader of Emei sect? This puzzles me. "


    Hua Meixian hugged her fist and said, "because my younger brother has done a lot of despised things before, I feel ashamed to be the leader of Emei. That''s why I resolutely refuse to be the leader."


    I nodded: "I see. It seems that I think too much."


    After a pause, I said with a smile, "we''re here to congratulate leader Bian. Please accept some small gifts."


    I took out some spirit tools and handed them to Bian Lusha: "this is a little meaning of our immortal gate. Please accept it."


    Bian Lusha took the spirit tools I handed her, smiled and said, "thank you, Lord Jinmen. These are spirit tools. They are great gifts for us."


    I smiled, perhaps because the previous expectation was completely unrealistic, and I was inexplicably depressed.


    Bian Lusha saw my depression at a glance, and then said, "Lord Jinmen is tired for a long time, so we won''t bother much. You have a rest."


    I nodded, "OK. Is it the day after tomorrow that leader Bian will be appointed as the grand ceremony? I''ll go to congratulate leader Bian then. "


    Bian Lusha nodded: "the day after tomorrow, please move the golden gate master and support the scene for me... Thank you again, golden gate master. Let''s leave first."


    I saluted with fists and watched Bian Lusha and others leave here.


    When Bian Lusha and others walked away, I quietly asked Yuanshen, "what was the result of your exploration?"


    Yuan Shen stretched out and said weakly, "I didn''t find anything. There is a very special treasure on her. I can''t get close to her if I completely cover her breath."


    I frowned and said, "if so, it''s a little suspicious... If there''s no problem, how can you deliberately cover up your breath?"


    Yuanshen said, "it''s up to you to say. The key is that I can''t get close to her, so I can''t know whether she is Bian Lusha, a star. It''s useless to say anything."


    I looked at the disciples of Shengxian gate who were guarding the door and said, "it''s easy to do. I''ll go to meet Bian Lusha in person tonight. She''s a person or a ghost. I don''t believe there are no flaws."


    The yuan God "ha" said: "then go by yourself. I should practice. Don''t bother me all the time. Recently, I feel that I''m about to break through. You always disturb my practice. It''s a very depressing thing for me."


    I was speechless to my original God, but I knew it was useless to force, so I sat down and thought quietly and stopped talking to him.


    "Golden gate master," a low voice came from outside the house at this time, and someone was telling me: "the disciple was ordered to secretly check Bian Lusha. He found that he was very vigilant. We couldn''t get close to her at all, and the information we got was very limited."


    I also voiced to the disciples of Shengxian sect: "what did you find?"


    The disciple didn''t enter the house, so he continued to voice to me outside the house: "Bian Lusha is very mysterious. Except for going out occasionally, she is usually in her own room. The room was covered with a forbidden array to isolate all divine senses. However, we learned from an Emei disciple who had served her for a long time that Bian Lusha suddenly changed her temperament and abnormal behavior not long ago. "


    "Specifically, don''t miss anything."


    "Yes, master. The disciples asked that Bian Lusha was originally a lively, kind-hearted and generous person, but I don''t know why. One day not long ago, Bian Lusha left Emei to carry out a mission. After returning, the whole person''s temperament changed greatly and she was unwilling to communicate with others. She was also very strict and even harsh with anyone. "


    I frowned: "has Bian lutha always called this name? Or did she change her name later? How long has she been in Emei sect? "


    "Bian Lusha has always been called this name, but we don''t know how long she has been in Emei sect."


    I felt that the disciples couldn''t find more useful things, so I stopped asking.


    Bian Lusha''s appearance and tone of voice are completely different from the star man I know, but it doesn''t rule out that she pretended because she knew my mind. To be safe, she still had to meet her again.


    Of course, I can''t go as I am now, but I have to change.


    My long useless invisibility should come in handy again.


    After the night came, I called Dongfang Hongfeng and told him what I thought, so that he could stay here and deal with all kinds of possible situations.


    I left stealthily, ready to make a quiet visit.


    I don''t know where the leader of Emei sect lives, but I know Hua Meixian''s residence. As long as I find Hua Meixian and ask him to take me to Bian Lusha or MOI, everything I want to find out should be clear.


    The residence of Hua Meixian hasn''t changed for so many years. After I sneaked in, I saw Hua Meixian practicing at a glance.


    Hua Meixian''s strength is almost the same as mine. They are all peak Wuxian who are infinitely close to the realm of Wushen.


    He may have noticed, opened his eyes, looked around, shook his head and was ready to continue his cultivation.


    I didn''t mean any harm to him, nor could I continue to spy on him. I appeared and said, "brother Hua, take the liberty to come here. Please forgive me."


    Hua Meixian was surprised to see me, but after seeing who I was, he recovered his composure: "I expected the golden gate master to come to me, but I didn''t expect the golden gate master''s invisibility to be so powerful that I couldn''t feel the golden gate master''s position..."


    I smiled: "now that you have thought that I will come to you, you must know why I am looking for you... Brother Hua, this matter is very important, not only related to the future fate of Emei sect, but also related to the safety of the whole oxygen star immortal cultivation world. I came here rashly in the hope that brother Hua could take me to head MOI and ask what was going on. "

 Chapter 935

    Hua Meixian glanced around and suddenly heard a voice saying, "be careful, Lord Jinmen. Walls have ears."


    I was stunned, and then a voice said, "aren''t you the beloved son of leader MOI? How can someone watch you?"


    While talking, I took out an array disk and activated the array on the array disk to isolate other people''s exploration and monitoring.


    Hua Meixian smiled bitterly and said, "there are some things that the Golden Gate leader can''t imagine... Just, don''t say this."


    I frowned slightly: "if so, I wonder if you can help me with my request just now?"


    Hua Meixian pondered a little: "to tell you the truth, I haven''t seen my father for a long time. I don''t know where my father is now..."


    I said categorically, "take me to the closed place of leader MOI. As for whether you can find master MOI, you don''t have to care."


    Hua Meixian smiled awkwardly: "in that case, please come here, Lord Jinmen."


    I nodded my head and started my invisibility to hide Hua Meixian together, so that when we left, we would not be found by the people monitoring Hua Meixian.


    Hua Meixian took me away from his residence and went straight to a secret mountain stream in the back mountain of Emei sect.


    The mountain streams at night seem a little ferocious and terrible. Those flowers and trees look like some ferocious monsters at night.


    My eyesight is still very good. I can see clearly at night and am not afraid of anything.


    The mountain stream is full of all kinds of spiritual grass. It looks neat. You can see that it is planted artificially.


    It is difficult to see some spirit grass outside. The growing environment is very harsh. Unexpectedly, it is also planted here. It seems that this place is very suitable for the growth of spirit grass and is a rare holy land of medicine garden.


    Seeing that I was looking at the spirit grass here, Hua Meixian smiled and said to me, "what kind of spirit grass does the Golden Gate Lord like?"


    I laughed at the voice to Hua Meixian: "I just didn''t expect there would be so many spirit grass here. I lamented that this is a very suitable place for the growth of spirit grass."


    Hua Meixian nodded: "this is the place where we Emei sect specializes in planting spirit grass, commonly known as the medicine garden."


    I also nodded: "I see. How far is it from the place where Master MOI is closed? "


    Hua Meixian pointed to the front: "it''s in the innermost part of the mountain stream. It''s the forbidden area of our Emei sect. It''s the place where leaders of all dynasties practice in seclusion. It''s called Emei Xianfu."


    "Emei immortal mansion?" I remembered the name and said to Hua Meixian, "I didn''t find any danger. Why did you look so nervous before?"


    Hua Meixian looked at the mountain stream in front and said, "if it weren''t for the protection of the golden gate master''s invisibility, we would have been discovered long ago. It''s just that the people watching here are very powerful. They use magic weapons to hide, and we can''t see them. "


    I know that my invisibility is very powerful. Since my self-cultivation, I have only been seen through in front of the scorpion once.


    Although there are many experts in Emei sect, most of them are not worth mentioning compared with scorpions.


    I heard that there were stealth surveillance people here, so I didn''t say anything more and continued to move forward with Hua Meixian.


    Before long, we came to a huge stone gate. The stone gate is several feet high and more than two feet wide. Although we don''t know the thickness, I expect its weight to be at least tens of thousands of kilograms.


    On the stone gate, there are four large characters with flying dragons and Phoenix - Emei fairy house. It seems that the strokes are sharp and made by experts.


    Behind the stone gate is the seclusion place for the leaders of Emei sect of all dynasties, as Hua Meixian said. We are not far from MOI.


    Standing in front of the stone gate, I can see that there are two Emei disciples guarding the stone gate. I can also feel that there are more than ten Emei disciples around, either bright or dark. Once we push the stone gate, we will be found.


    Hua Meixian seemed to have thought about this problem for a long time. At this time, she quietly said to me: "master Jinmen, you are going to enter the stone gate. I''ll distract the guards here. When you see my father, please be sure to tell my father that Bian Lusha is not suitable to be the leader! "


    I frowned and was about to ask Hua Meixian how to attract these Emei disciples. I saw him take out a strange cylinder and aim at the two disciples in front of the stone gate.


    What kind of concealed weapon should this cylinder be? Hua Meixian inputs a little aura into the cylinder, and some small needle like objects like hair fly out of the cylinder.


    These fine needles seem to have eyes. After flying out, they disperse and fly silently to Emei disciples. Unexpectedly, they don''t even let go of those invisible Emei disciples.


    This must not be an ordinary concealed weapon, at least it is also a concealed weapon at the spirit level, otherwise it is impossible to find the target automatically.


    Seeing most of the disciples fall quietly after being stabbed by a fine needle, I can''t help but secretly admire Hua Meixian.


    This concealed weapon is already superb.


    Unfortunately, even so, some Emei disciples were not hit. Most of them were strong and alert. When they found something wrong, they immediately took measures to avoid the attack of Hua Meixian.


    Hua Meixian had expected this. After shooting, she left the scope of invisibility without hesitation and only attacked those disciples who were not hit.


    "Who..." a Emei disciple just said a word and was immediately knocked unconscious by Hua Meixian.


    Hua Meixian is a top martial immortal. She was very decisive when she shot. The disciple didn''t respond well and was knocked down by a blow.


    There were four disciples who responded in time. While giving a warning, they suddenly attacked Huamei fairy.


    Hua Meixian had strong strength. After knocking down one disciple again, she deliberately turned around and ran away, causing the remaining three disciples to catch up.


    I quietly looked at everything in front of me. I didn''t come to the stone gate until Hua Meixian and others disappeared in my sight.


    It''s not a simple thing to push the ten thousand catties gate alone. Fortunately, my physical strength is strong enough and the strength of my arms has reached more than ten thousand catties. With my all-out efforts, I still pushed the stone gate open.


    Inside the stone gate is a huge cave. The traces of manual excavation are obvious. The stone wall is as smooth as a mirror, and the ground is paved with thick carpets. There is no sound when walking up.


    My Yuanshen was awakened by me again and asked him to explore the huge cave carefully. After confirming that there was no danger, I walked in slowly.


    The stone cave is very deep. At a glance, it seems to have no end, just like a wide and tidy underground passage.


    However, my Yuanshen found the end of the cave for the first time and told me that the cave was thousands of meters deep, because some things affected Yuanshen''s exploration, and he couldn''t find the real bottom of the cave.

 Chapter 936

    I found no trace of MOI at the cave entrance, and the yuan God also found no trace of MOI.


    My Yuanshen found that there was an array to isolate divine consciousness at the bottom of the cave. About MOI was after that array, but Yuanshen couldn''t find it.


    Excited and skeptical, I walked towards the inside of the cave.


    My speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, I came to the deep of the cave. The cave was really deep. There was no mistake in Yuanshen''s exploration.


    There is an array in the depths of the cave, blocking my way.


    This array of isolating divine consciousness is actually very simple. I am already familiar with it. I didn''t spend much effort to crack it.


    After the array failed, a channel appeared in front of me.


    This passage looks much narrower than the previous cave, less than two feet wide, and only one person can pass through.


    I didn''t hesitate to go in and communicate with Yuanshen while walking, so that Yuanshen could detect whether there was danger ahead.


    Fortunately, this is a closed place for the leaders of Emei sect, not a place to hide treasures. There are not many mechanism arrays. I came to a new cave very smoothly.


    The new cave is much smaller than the one outside. The artificial traces are also obvious. With smooth stone walls and thick carpets, you can see that it was purely excavated manually.


    It''s brightly lit and should be inhabited.


    The result of Yuanshen''s exploration was that there was a cave at the bottom of the new cave.


    The cave was about the size of an ordinary room. A rough stone gate isolated everything, and even the power of the yuan God could not pass through.


    I strode to the rough stone gate outside the third cave and shouted, "master MOI, are you closed inside? I''m Jin Feng. I have something important to see you! "


    My voice is not big, but it penetrates very strongly. I make a sound with aura, and the beam of sound forms a line. I shout directly at the stone gate. I can certainly penetrate the stone gate and be heard by the people in the third cave.


    After shouting, I waited quietly for a while and found that the stone gate was moving. Slowly, a line was opened, and a voice came out at the same time: "it''s the Lord of the golden gate. Please come in."


    When I heard this voice, I immediately knew that it was MOI I was looking for. I felt a little at ease.


    Stepping into the third cave, I looked at the haggard and sad MOI in front of me, hugged his fist and said, "Sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    Moi looked at me and said slowly, "I''m old. I''ve had some problems in cultivation recently, so I look embarrassed... What can I do for you?"


    I hugged my fist and said, "excuse me, elder. I want to ask the elder personally, Bian Lusha, but you personally appointed the new leader of Emei sect? "


    Moi looked at me with a dead breath in his turbid eyes: "what are you doing with this? It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Shengxian gate. "


    I said as like as two peas, "I doubt that this is related to the stars, because her name is exactly the same as the star of a familiar star."


    Moi looked at me, blinked a few times inadvertently, and said, "she is the leader I personally designated. You can rest assured."


    I frowned and whispered to MOI: "what you said is somewhat ambiguous. I don''t quite understand what my predecessors mean."


    Moi smiled faintly: "don''t doubt anything. What I said is obvious..."


    I looked around and secretly ordered Yuanshen to explore the cave again. At the same time, I also said to MOI: "I should believe what you said, but there is such a coincidence in the world, which really makes me uneasy..."


    Moi said with a smile, "I know the star Bian Lusha you said. It is said that Bian Lusha almost killed you during the war between you two. So your heart is full of hate and fear for Bian Lusha. As soon as you hear these three words, you want to find out who Bian Lusha is now... I understand all these. "


    I frowned and said, "Sir, you misunderstood me. I want to find out Bian Lusha''s identity. It really doesn''t have much to do with me. I just know Bian Lusha''s destructive power and how much harm it will do to our oxygen star if she is still alive... "


    Moi nodded: "since you have doubts, why don''t you ask Bian Lusa face to face? With the strength and influence of the Golden Gate leader, it should be easy to understand this matter... "


    I feel that today''s MOI is a little strange. It''s not like the MOI I know. I can''t help but secretly ask the yuan God to carefully check the MOI in front of me.


    Not that I have doubts about anyone, but if a familiar person suddenly changes too much, it will inevitably make people doubt, not to mention this situation, I dare not be careless.


    While the yuan God was exploring MOI, I said to MOI, "what you said is right, but I''m a guest in Emei sect. If I use force or coercion and inducement, I''m suspected of forcing guests to oppress the Lord. It''s inappropriate. That''s why I came to look for the elder and want to find out Bian Lusha''s identity from the elder''s mouth. "


    I looked at Moi and asked, "dare you ask, sir, is Bian Lusha here the former Bian Lusha?"


    Moi looked at me and said slowly, "I roughly understand what you mean. You don''t believe me."


    I knew that MOI said this on purpose, but I had to say in a straight face: "I really can''t believe anyone until I find out Bian Lusha''s identity. I don''t deny it."


    Moi stood up slowly: "in that case, isn''t it completely useless for you to ask me? Since you don''t believe me, ask me what I do? "


    After listening to MOI''s words, I was about to say something nice to avoid MOI''s anger, so I heard my yuan God say, "this man is not MOI at all. Be careful."


    I was stunned, stared at Moy and said, "master Moy, since you don''t want to say more, I won''t ask more... I came all the way here to have a good chat with the master. Now it seems that the master doesn''t welcome me..."


    The fake MOI smiled: "what do you say? We are old friends. Why are we not welcome? Please sit down and let''s have a good chat... "


    I saluted with a fist, sat down seriously and said to MOI, "has Hua Meixian''s condition been completely cured? His disease is really difficult to treat, and I don''t know the effect of the method I introduced? "


    Fake MOI was stunned and then said with a smile: "not bad... Lord Jinmen, I heard that you had some accidents before. I don''t know if you are well?"


    I smiled: "I''m fine. As long as Hua Meixian is fine, I''ll be relieved... Does he often come to see you now?"

 Chapter 937

    Fake MOI sighed: "to tell you the truth, we haven''t seen each other for a long time... This villain has done a lot of wrong things, which has ruined the face of Emei sect. I really don''t want to see him."


    I pretended to agree with fake MOI, sighed and said, "brother Hua is too greedy and lustful. This... Hey, don''t say this."


    Fake MOI nodded: "villain, it''s me that MOI didn''t discipline well..."


    I smiled: "elder MOI is very concerned about brother Hua. Caring is chaotic. Human nature is understandable."


    Fake MOI was slightly stunned and immediately said, "I didn''t discipline him well, which made the kingmen master laugh."


    I saw that the fake MOI was very similar, so I deliberately said, "I don''t know if the beautiful women I introduced are still serving brother Hua?"


    "Ah..." fake MOI was stunned again, and then said with a smile: "I have to thank the golden gate master. If the people introduced by the golden gate master hadn''t served him, he wouldn''t know how many innocent people would be harmed..."


    I looked at Moi and my face slowly changed: "I''m afraid brother Hua is not the only one who harms innocent people?"


    Fake MOI''s face changed slightly, and something suddenly appeared in my eyes: "the golden gate master is powerful. He found out that I''m not MOI himself... Well, it''s terrible for later generations. To tell you the truth, I''m not MOI. "


    Fake MOI suddenly confessed, which was beyond my expectation. I thought he would deny it desperately, but I didn''t expect it to be like this. He was almost speechless for a moment.


    "Since you admit that you are not senior MOI, I want to know who you are?" After holding it for a long time, I said such a sentence.


    "Lord Jinmen, guess." The fake MOI smiled and said, "if the golden gate master can guess my identity, I can answer the golden gate master a question unconditionally."


    I stared at fake MOI, thought for a moment, and slowly said, "you are Bian Lusha!"


    "Ha ha..." fake MOI smiled: "smart people are different. They guessed my identity at once. I can answer you one question, but only one. The Golden Gate leader must think clearly before asking. "


    I said without thinking, "are you Bian Lusha, the star man I know?"


    Bian Lusha, disguised as MOI, stared at me with anger in her eyes and said slowly with her teeth: "yes, I am Bian Lusha, the unique Bian Lusha in the world."


    With his voice, he waved his hand, and his appearance changed greatly. Bian Lusha, whom I had seen once before, stood in front of me.


    I didn''t believe my eyes. I stared at Bian Lusha and said, "are you Bian Lusha? How did you look like this? "


    "This is the second question." Bian Lusha said, "as I said, you can only ask me one question."


    I was speechless and looked at Bian Lusha, but I couldn''t ask any more questions.


    "Ha ha..." Bian Lusha looked at me and smiled happily: "the head of the immortal promotion gate, if others see this now, many people will be surprised..."


    I held back my anger and said, "Bian Lusha, I wonder how you can survive. I saw you killed with my own eyes and personally examined your body..."


    Bian Lusha''s laughter stopped abruptly: "do you remember that I was killed by your people? I haven''t avenged this revenge. How can I die? Hey... Jin Feng, you and I have been dealing with each other for so many years. You should know how much I hate you! "


    I frowned and said, "you are not a warrior. You can''t take away other people''s flesh without practicing the yuan God. Unless you are a ghost... "


    Bian Lusha''s voice changed as like as two peas I''d known, "don''t think that only the high rank of your oxygen star can use the yuan God to recover your soul. We are prosperous in technology and many things are not understood by you.


    After a pause, Bian Lusha seemed to think of something and said with a sneer: "today I''m specially waiting for you to let you know that I''m not dead. I want to avenge you!"


    I finally understood something. It turned out that Bian Lusha was resurrected with the help of science and technology, which surprised me.


    But there is another question I don''t understand: "even so, how can you live for thousands of years? Has your technology developed to extend human life? "


    Bian Lusha no longer bothered to answer my question and sneered, "do you think you warriors can have endless life?"


    She suddenly stared at me and shouted angrily, "it has been more than a thousand years since I was killed by you. It took me hundreds of years to resurrect. How can you understand the hardships... I will avenge you. Please wait. I will kill you and avenge myself and the people who died in your hands."


    Like a crazy Bian Lusha, her appearance is completely unmatched by her before, but her voice is surprisingly similar.


    I knew that the middle-aged ordinary woman in front of me was Bian Lusha, and I couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    "Bian Lusha, to tell you the truth, your technology really surprised me, revived a person who has died for hundreds of years and extended his life... But I''m surprised by your appearance now..." I couldn''t help saying: "you''re a living dead man, a zombie face..."


    Bian Lusha angrily interrupted me: "you noble immortal sect leader, do you still care about a person''s appearance? To tell you the truth, my appearance can be changed at any time. I can become what I want to become. I can meet at will and feel free... "


    When Bian Lusha spoke, her appearance slowly changed, from an ordinary middle-aged woman to a very beautiful young woman.


    Although this young woman is different from Bian Lusha before, she has some elegant demeanor of Bian Lusha faintly, at least three points similar to Bian Lusha before.


    I was stunned and couldn''t help boasting: "what a powerful deformation, which is beyond any kind of face changing on our oxygen star..."


    Bian Lusha showed a smile on her beautiful face: "it seems that you still prefer my original appearance... Jinfeng, we could have been friends, but you conspired to kill my family, my friends and my people... You made me lose everything. I have no reason to forgive you and can''t be friends with you again."


    Bian Lusha changed her face and shouted angrily, "I will kill you and your family and friends by using the immortal cultivation on the oxygen star and our most proud high technology!"


    I was suddenly a little afraid, because the high technology of the stars was very powerful. If Bian Lusha was given immortality, the combination of the two would have unimaginable consequences.

 Chapter 938

    After listening to Bian Lusha''s words, I nodded subconsciously: "you can''t blame me for the past. It wasn''t me that didn''t treat you honestly at the beginning, but you Bian Lusha... I''m sure you still remember the past, who was right and who was wrong, right and wrong, and I don''t need to say anything more. "


    Bian Lusha looked at me with a strong hatred on her face: "you can''t stop me from becoming the leader of Emei sect. I will never allow you to do this... You wait to spend the rest of your life here. This is a cage specially prepared for you. You never want to leave here."


    I was stunned. I just thought of something. Bian Lusha suddenly disappeared in front of me, leaving no trace.


    I was surprised. When I hurried back, I found that the stone gate behind me had been closed quietly. Unexpectedly, even my yuan God didn''t notice it.


    "Jinfeng," Bian Lusha''s voice continued to come, floating, and I didn''t know where she was: "haven''t you seen the technology of holographic projection? Ha ha... I didn''t expect to imprison you in Emei fairy mansion where MOI couldn''t leave until he died. You are friends, and I am worthy of you, so that you can go to the paradise together. "


    My heart was angry, but on the surface it was very calm: "Bian Lusha, are you sure this place can hold my golden Maple?"


    Bian Lusha shouted, "can''t you be locked up? Joke, MOI, the middle level martial god, couldn''t escape from here. Finally, he was tortured to death by me. Even the yuan God didn''t escape from my palm. How can you escape from here? Don''t expect me to let you out of here, just die here. I am the leader of Emei sect. "


    I shouted, "if you kill MOI and want to be the leader of Emei sect, aren''t you afraid of heaven''s disaster and destroy you?"


    Bian Lusha smiled and smiled strangely. Her voice was from east to west and erratic: "Heaven''s disaster? That''s what you immortals will have. I rely on science and technology. How can there be a natural disaster? You''d better worry about yourself. I''ve prepared a lot of good things for you, so you can enjoy it slowly. "


    Bian Lusha''s voice was not dead, and a rumbling sound came to my ears. The ground was shaking, and the left and right walls were moving, squeezing towards me.


    My heart moved and suddenly thought of a possibility. This cave is not an ordinary cave at all, but a huge trap.


    Seeing the cave wall pressing towards me, I immediately understood something: Bian Lusha had expected that I would come to MOI to ask about her, so she played a play with Hua Meixian, tricked me here and lured me into this huge mechanism, trying to trap me with the mechanism and even kill me.


    It seems that Bian Lusha and Hua Meixian have colluded for a long time. They have worked hard and calculated everything, waiting for me to drill into the trap designed by them.


    I thought that everything I did was unknown to others. Now, I still underestimated Bian Lusha, a wise star.


    I knew all this in an instant. As soon as I was about to find a way to stop the squeeze of the stone wall, the yuan God suddenly said, "if you don''t find a way, your flesh will be difficult to protect."


    I knew what Yuanshen said was true. When I turned around quickly, the nearest stone wall to me was already close to my body.


    The situation was so urgent that I had to put everything aside for the time being and concentrate on dealing with the immediate crisis.


    I don''t know how thick the stone walls are. If I break them by force, I don''t know how much force it takes.


    At this time, I had no time to think more. With a wave of my hand, the killer sword had come to my hand.


    With one sword, the stone wall closest to me suddenly gave a meal, and the harsh sound of life came out, and then the stone wall suddenly fell back.


    I was overjoyed to know that I guessed right. The stone wall existed alone. It couldn''t withstand my full blow and fell down.


    But before I could be happy, countless arrows suddenly flew from behind the fallen stone wall.


    Each of these arrows is full of strength. When flying, it makes a whine. It is actually a rare falling goose divine arrow now.


    I''ve heard of the name of the fallen goose divine sword for a long time. It''s an arrow specially used to crack body protection means such as protective clothing and aura mask.


    Generally speaking, this kind of arrow can easily break the defense of the flesh as long as it is not the body of King Kong.


    What''s more terrible is that this kind of arrow was artificially infused with a lot of aura at the tail of the arrow when it was made. After being launched, the speed was extremely fast.


    I thought of these in an instant. I had no time to avoid, so I could only wave the killing sword in my hand to stop it.


    The incident happened suddenly, and I was totally unprepared. Although the killing sword blocked some falling wild geese, several arrows hit me.


    My God armor shines a dazzling light, which forcibly blocks the falling wild goose divine arrow that can break most of the armor in the legend.


    Although the huge impact also made me feel pain, it didn''t really hurt me except for a slight muscle injury.


    The miraculous repair ability of the holy body made me recover in an instant without any discomfort.


    My heart was at ease. I was about to step back to avoid the next arrow. I heard the yuan God exclaim, "be careful!"


    When I hurried to look back, the stone wall behind me was as smooth as a mirror. At this time, there were many sharp light spikes.


    Light spikes have no temperature. I didn''t feel anything before, but their sharpness is like a low-temperature laser beam. Everything blocking their way will be penetrated by them without exception.


    I don''t know what this is, but I know that if the yuan God didn''t remind me in time, my flesh must have been pierced at this time.


    He quickly turned around and rushed towards the falling wild goose divine arrow to avoid the light spikes behind him.


    Countless fallen geese and arrows hit my body. The light of the armor was so bright that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    The divine armor blocked all the fallen geese divine swords that hit me. Except for making me feel some pain, my flesh didn''t do anything.


    At this time, I knew that the God armor deserved its reputation and was by no means comparable to ordinary armor.


    The killing sword doesn''t work at this time. I''m too busy to resist those falling wild geese.


    I can be safe and sound, thanks to the protection of divine armor.


    I was pleased to see a bright god armor like a small sun, took a deep breath, and the killer sword in my hand slowly lifted up and gave an amazing blow in the arrow rain.


    With a loud bang, the stone wall in front of him was cut off, and the arrows that used to be raindrops were instantly reduced by more than half.


    I didn''t strike at will. The aura in my body was mobilized a lot. The sword Qi sent by the killer sword was very powerful and the effect was very good.

 Chapter 939

    Seeing that the attack was effective, I didn''t hesitate to shoot again.


    I tried my best to run the aura in my body and poured it into the killing sword in my hand without reservation.


    The killer sword seemed to know my current situation, and sent out a clang sound. For the first time, it sent out a dazzling red light, which was a sign of awakening.


    After the integration of the mother sword, the seventh sword and the sixth sword, this is the first real battle. I feel very surprised and happy.


    The spirit of the killer sword has never contacted me. I often find it difficult to contact it. I don''t know how it is now.


    Now there are signs of awakening of the killer sword. Maybe the sword spirit will establish contact with me, improve my strength and help me out of the crisis at this time.


    The change of killer sword is mainly reflected in its attack power. With my attack, I gradually found that the changed killer sword is sharper than before.


    When cutting the stone wall with the killing sword, it''s like cutting tofu. It feels unimpeded.


    Of course, when ordinary stone walls are attacked by sword Qi, this phenomenon will also occur.


    The stone wall in front of me is definitely not an ordinary stone wall. Otherwise, Bian Lusha would not use it against me.


    Under my continuous attack, the stone wall in front of me was almost cut into a pile of broken stones. There were fewer and fewer falling wild goose magic arrows fired, and slowly stopped completely.


    At this time, the stone wall behind me was about to reach my foothold. I had to turn around and attack those light spikes in order to protect myself.


    The killing sword was extremely sharp. With a wave of my hand, I cut down a large piece of the stone wall without hindrance, and the light spikes on it also fell off.


    The stone wall fell to the ground, but the light thorn did not disappear, but instantly integrated into the stone slab on the ground, leaving only deep holes.


    The light spike can easily penetrate the slate and then disappear. It seems that the sharpness is no worse than my God killing sword.


    At the same time, I was surprised to find that the underground was empty.


    I instantly judged this. The killer sword in my hand suddenly stabbed into the ground, and the sword body stabbed into the stone slab on the ground without hindrance. I obviously felt that the stone slab on the ground was only one meter thick at most.


    When the killing sword was turned, a large stone plate was cut off by the killing sword, and the stone plate suddenly fell down.


    When the stone fell, I listened carefully to the sound of landing and judged the size and depth of the space below.


    There is a lot of space below, because the echo comes at a large interval.


    However, it is not deep below. The sound from the first time when the stone fell to the ground is enough to judge this.


    I ignored the light thorn stone wall that was close at hand and jumped down from the big hole in the ground.


    I stood still in mid air. Instead of landing directly, I suspended in mid air and began to observe the hole in the hole.


    A huge night Pearl was taken out by me, and under the urging of aura, everything around me was illuminated like day.


    If you look into the eye, the first thing you see is the stone I just cut with the killing sword.


    The place where the stones fall is also the slate, and there are still traces of manual excavation and grinding.


    The light spike that fell down earlier disappeared. I don''t know whether it went deep or dissipated after the energy was exhausted.


    Here is a secret stone chamber, which has no communication with the stone chamber above. It seems to be an independent underground stone chamber.


    This stone chamber is obviously much larger than the one above. The ground is a little wet. There is an unpleasant smell in the turbid air. It seems that no one has been here for many years.


    There is thick dust on the stone slab on the ground. Where the previous stones fell, the dust was blown away, leaving a palm thick dust fault trace.


    Seeing that there was no danger after the stone fell, I held my breath and slowly fell onto the stone. I took out more night pearls and threw them out in all directions.


    The night Pearl was originally a fragile object, but under my aura package, they were accurately embedded on the stone walls around the stone chamber, and none of them was broken.


    The night pearl makes the whole stone room as bright as day. Everything here can be seen clearly by me.


    Looking from where I am, the left side of the stone chamber is completely empty. There is nothing. It is empty and seeping.


    On the right side of the stone chamber is a stone platform. The stone platform is about one meter higher than the ground. There is a huge dusty box on it. At first glance, it looks like an ancient coffin.


    I slowly approached the huge box like a coffin. Because it was covered with thick dust, it was difficult for me to judge whether it was a coffin at once.


    I walked very carefully. After all, this is the place where Bian Lusha designed to murder me. If she set a trap here, I would only be in more danger if I rushed forward.


    I was also frightened by Bian Lusha. Seeing that there was no trace of anyone here, I subconsciously felt that I had to be careful.


    Fortunately, this time I worry too much. It''s very secret here. Bian Lusha hasn''t been here, let alone set a trap here.


    There was no trap. I smoothly came to the edge of the huge box and tried to knock the box with the killer sword.


    The sound after knocking told me that there was something in the box.


    Looking at the empty surroundings, I, a warrior in the Wuxian realm, actually feel guilty and afraid.


    This place is not simple. Otherwise, it won''t look like no one has come in for many years.


    I was afraid that once I opened the box rashly, there would be unexpected danger. I hesitated for a moment and stood where I was without taking any rash action.


    At this time, my Yuanshen said, "there should be something very important in the box, otherwise it would not be put in such a secret place by the Emei sect."


    I nodded: "you''re right, but if I open this box and there is any unexpected danger in it, I can''t guarantee absolute safety in such a sealed secret room..."


    Before I finished, the yuan God had said, "a martial artist must have some adventurous spirit to cultivate. You are the owner of the holy body, but your cultivation speed has always been similar to that of ordinary martial artists, but you lack the spirit of adventure... "


    I listened to Yuan Shen''s words and said, "you''re right. I also think I''ve become more and more timid in recent years."


    When I spoke, the killer sword in my hand had been raised. In my words of "so I want to change myself", the killer sword chopped down fiercely, and the goal was the huge box in front of me.


    The killer sword cut on the dusty box and made a loud sound of metal attack. The buzzing sound made me dizzy.

 Chapter 940

    When I looked as like as two peas in the box, I found that the box was actually undamaged, but the dust on the surface was shedding by the chopping vibration and the metallic color of the sword was revealed.


    I know the sharpness of the killing sword very well. Under such strong chopping, this box has no scars. Its material must be the worst, and it is the same as the killing sword.


    The material of killer sword is the hardest and most suitable weapon in the world.


    In this way, I''m afraid the box in front of me is priceless.


    Unfortunately, most of the methods of refining spirit, immortal and even artifact handed down in the past have been lost. Otherwise, I will take this box and sell it for a sky high price.


    I have no pursuit of money. Just seeing that the material of this box is so good, I can''t help measuring the value of this box with money.


    I was suddenly a little happy. The depression and dissatisfaction I had been trapped by Bian Lusha had dissipated a lot.


    I suddenly realized that I was very dissatisfied and even hated Bian Lusha''s plot to trap me, otherwise I wouldn''t have the pleasure of revenge after accidentally seeing this treasure.


    "Baby." The yuan God shouted excitedly, "it can stop the slashing of the killing sword without injury. The material has exceeded most of the known refining materials... If it is sold, it is worth at least a medium-sized city."


    I smiled: "what you said is that the value of this box, in the eyes of the immortal, is at least a medium-sized city... But I still want to know what is in it. Making a box with such precious materials, the things in it must be more valuable than this box."


    Yuanshen said with a smile, "it makes sense. Find a way to open the box. Don''t miss the peerless treasure."


    I nodded, stepped forward, leaned over and looked carefully at the box, trying to find a way to open it.


    The dust on the box has been knocked down by my blow just now. Nothing will block my sight.


    The box is about five meters long, three meters wide and two meters high. There is no gap, pattern or bump around the body.


    The whole box is a whole without any gap.


    I carefully observed for a while. I looked around the box in detail, but I still couldn''t find the keyhole, pull ring and so on.


    How can I open it? I was puzzled. I couldn''t help lying on the box and talking to myself.


    Yuanshen was also exploring the box carefully at this time. Unfortunately, what he told me was the same as what I saw. He didn''t find anything.


    To be exact, it should be said that Yuanshen is just like me. He can only see the outside of the box.


    The box has the function of isolating divine consciousness. The yuan God can''t enter the box at all, let alone see what''s inside.


    In the face of the possible treasure, but can''t get it, this feeling is very bad, there is a strong sense of loss.


    I felt as if I had been cheated and played by someone. I couldn''t help raising my killer sword again and was ready to chop it again.


    "Stop!" Seeing my move, the yuan God quickly shouted, "what do you want to do? This is a treasure comparable to the killing sword. Maybe it''s the biggest harvest of our trip. If you break it like this, wouldn''t it be a monster? "


    I frowned and said, "but we don''t know how to open it. It''s useless to have any treasures in it. Since you can''t get it, what''s the use of keeping it? "


    The yuan God shouted, "I''m talking about this box. No matter what''s inside, you must not destroy this box..."


    I shook my head: "if you can''t open it, split it. I don''t believe there is something harder than the killing sword. If it''s a big deal, I''ll use my divine power to split it... "


    "Don''t rush." The yuan God said hurriedly, "there must be an instrument spirit in such a treasure. Let''s try to communicate with its instrument spirit. Maybe we can get the contents without splitting the box."


    My heart moved: "you can''t go into the box. How can you contact the spirit of the box?"


    Yuanshen thought, "you tap the box gently and convey our meaning with the sound of knocking... In this way, you knock first, which means you have only one person."


    I was a little speechless and knocked on the box helplessly.


    This simply won''t work. Even if the spirit of the box hears my knocking, it won''t understand that the sound temporarily determined by the yuan God represents a person.


    Who can understand the meaning of a few taps unless it is agreed in advance?


    I didn''t hope at all. I just knocked it casually according to the meaning of the yuan God, and then looked at the yuan God and said, "you see, it''s useless. I can only split..."


    Before I finished, there was a knock in the box.


    The sound was not very loud, but it was heard clearly in the secret room.


    When I opened my mouth, Yuanshen smiled and said, "there''s a response. Knock twice quickly, which means we''re outside."


    I don''t doubt anything anymore. I knocked on the box twice.


    Soon after the two knocks, there were two knocks inside the box, and a very weak voice came out: "who are you?"


    I was overjoyed. I quickly fell on the box and shouted, "my name is Jinfeng, from Shengxian gate. Are you the spirit of this box? Can you come out and meet me? We are not bad people, we just happen to be here. "


    After my words, I waited quietly for a while. There was no response in the box. I didn''t seem to hear what I said.


    I thought the spirit of the box couldn''t hear my voice, so I knocked the box again.


    The sound of metal impact is very clear. It shuttles back and forth in the whole secret room. One sound becomes two sounds, which seems a little messy.


    The yuan God looked at me all the time. At this time, he suddenly sent a message to me: "don''t knock. It seems that the spirit of the box is very vigilant, because he doesn''t know us, he doesn''t want to talk to us anymore."


    I nodded: "it looks like this... So it''s easy for him to see us."


    With a smile, I took out a soul returning grass from the space ring, deliberately threw it to the yuan God, and said loudly: "this soul returning grass is at least more than a thousand years old, in which the yuan God''s power is very rich. You will be refreshed after eating..."


    The yuan God was a little stunned. Then he understood what I meant and said impolitely: "I just feel that I need to supplement the power of the yuan God. Your soul returning grass came in time..."

 Chapter 941

    I deliberately laughed loudly and said, "you can eat. I still have a lot here. I''ll give it to you whenever you need it."


    The yuan God shouted, "well, as long as there is enough soul reviving grass, I don''t have to worry about consuming too much yuan God''s power in the battle..."


    I took out more soul reviving grass and said with a loud smile, "you can have as much as you want, just enough!"


    Yuanshen smiled and opened his mouth to put a reviving grass into his mouth.


    "Waste!" A faint voice sounded: "you are wasting spirit grass. Such a precious Millennium soul returning grass is eaten raw by a yuan God, and the effect is less than one tenth..."


    Yuanshen and I looked at each other, and our eyes were full of smiles.


    I slowly turned back, looked at a little old man like Yuanshen body on the box, and deliberately said, "how can I waste the spirit grass for my Yuanshen to eat and increase his cultivation speed?"


    The old man seemed to be on the verge of dissipation. The whole man was almost nothingness. There was only a human shadow, which could barely let me see that he was a Yuanshen body.


    The little old man said, "you young people simply don''t know the hardships of cultivating spiritual grass and waste the hard work of people who grow medicine..."


    I deliberately said in surprise, "when did I waste the achievements of the medicine man? You can''t wrong me. "


    The little old man stared and shouted, "don''t you know that the yuan Shen body can''t completely absorb the power of the spirit herb when taking it by itself? Hum! It''s a pity that I have a thousand year old soul returning grass. If you give it to me, I can stick to it for decades... "


    I deliberately said, "after so much, it turns out that you want my soul returning grass! This is absolutely not possible. Who knows who you are? Will you bite the hand that feeds you when you get the reviving grass, which will be bad for us? "


    I felt a little too much when I said it, but I didn''t expect the little old man to stare and roar: "will I be the one who will bite the hand that feeds me? You don''t want to inquire. I think that in those years, I was a loyal weapon spirit willing to give my life for my master, which is known by the world... "


    I shook my head and interrupted the instrument spirit who claimed to be "Yan iron": "sorry, I haven''t heard of any Yan iron, nor have I heard of any loyal instrument spirit."


    Yantie jumped up, pointed to my forehead and shouted, "ignorant boy, I''m so angry... Listen to me, I''m the spirit of this Yantie treasure box, but I''m a divine spirit..."


    I wanted Yantie to say more about him and the box, and deliberately interrupted him again: "what Yantie treasure box, I think it''s just a hard broken box, don''t brag..."


    The little old man''s burning eyes seemed to pop out of his eyes and shouted angrily, "what are you talking about? Say it again! "


    He had a great temper. I said a few bad things. Unexpectedly, he shot at me decisively and punched me on the nose.


    Unfortunately, he is now at the end of a powerful crossbow, and I can almost ignore his weak attack.


    However, I took a step back and shook my hands. An array disk flew out. In the blink of an eye, a small forbidden array was arranged between the burning iron and the burning iron treasure box.


    I have already carved this forbidden array and took it with me. At this time, I saw Yantie leave the Yantie treasure box. I can just confine it outside the Yantie treasure box to prevent him from returning to the Yantie treasure box again, so that I can''t touch him.


    "Ah?!" Yantie gave a big drink and suddenly found that he couldn''t move. He immediately shouted angrily: "mean man, how dare you use the array to imprison Yantie? Are you tired of living? Let me go, or my master will break you to pieces... "


    I smiled and looked at the immovable Yantie shouting. I was not in a hurry to argue with him. Anyway, he couldn''t move. It wouldn''t hurt to shout a few times.


    The yuan God smiled and said to Yantie, "save your strength, otherwise when you die, the yuan God''s power I can absorb will be reduced a lot."


    "What are you talking about?" Yan tie was surprised and exclaimed, "can you absorb the power of our Yuanshen body? Are you from the demon world? Who the hell are you? "


    The yuan God smiled and said, "I''m not a person in the demon world. I''m just the yuan God of the person in front of you. However, I have just practiced a skill that can absorb the power of other Yuanshen bodies. Do you want to try it, I promise you won''t have any pain... "


    "No... No." Yantie suddenly said pitifully like a child: "please spare me. I have to wait for my master to come back. I can''t die like this..."


    "Waiting for your master?" The yuan God frowned and said, "who is your master? How long have you been waiting here? "


    Yantie glanced at me and said slowly, "my master is known to everyone. He is the greatest weapon smelter in the world and the real weapon smelter. His name..."


    I suddenly remembered something and interrupted Yantie''s words: "your master is the sword casting master and the Golden branch master?"


    "How do you know my master is Jinzhi master?" Yan Tieyi looked surprised: "have you seen my master? Where is he? Tell me. "


    I shook my head: "the Golden branch master was a sword casting master many years ago. Every handle of his sword is a peerless weapon, so he is famous... Unfortunately, he has long died, and I haven''t seen him."


    "What?" Yan Tieyuan stared at me with a look of disbelief: "my master has received countless spiritual herbs to prolong life, and countless martial artists want to give him countless panacea. It''s impossible to be alive. You lied to me."


    I sighed: "so you are the spirit of the Golden Branch Division. I am also a member of the golden family. My name is Jinfeng. I won''t lie to you."


    I heard that the Golden branch master had stopped casting swords in his later years because he was unwilling to make a sharp weapon to avoid being punished by God. It''s a pity that in the end, he still couldn''t escape God''s punishment. When Shouyuan ran out, everything disappeared... "


    Yan iron clenched his fists, as if he had been greatly hit. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    I know that he may have fallen into grief because of the death of Jinzhi master, but unlike human beings, Yuanshen body can''t shed tears when he is sad, which is not too obvious.


    Yuanshen didn''t speak any more at this time. He just looked at me and sent me a message: "let him go. He''s disappearing. He looks so poor."


    I thought so too, but I still have something to do before I put the inflammatory iron.

 Chapter 942

    I chewed and swallowed several reviving grasses in my mouth. A pure power of Yuan Shen was refined by me and condensed in the palm of my hand along my meridians.


    I slowly stepped forward and injected the pure power of the yuan God into Yantie''s body across the forbidden array.


    The original illusory body instantly solidified a lot, and the breath was obviously enhanced a lot.


    I didn''t stop. Although Yantie didn''t respond to my actions, I took out the remember soul returning grass again to extract more yuan God power, and injected the terry cloth into his body.


    I consumed dozens of reviving herbs and stopped after seeing that the body of Yantie was obviously solidified a lot.


    Unlock the confinement of the forbidden array to Yantie. Yantie fell to the ground like a human.


    I sighed secretly, looked at the huge burning iron treasure box in front of me, shook my head, turned and said to the yuan God, "he will be fine for the time being. He will leave when he wants to understand. Let''s go. Many people are waiting for me outside. "


    Let the burning iron lie on the dusty ground, my Yuanshen slowly entered my body.


    Originally thought that after controlling the burning iron, we could know how to open the burning iron treasure box. Unexpectedly, we inadvertently learned that the burning iron was the spirit of the Golden branch master.


    It''s also the Jin family. The Jin Zhi master is still an elder. I can''t think of this box anymore.


    I now have two choices. One is to find a way out in this chamber of secrets and leave this stone chamber; Second, go up to the very dangerous stone chamber and return along the way when you came.


    But Bian Lusha will wait for me on the way when I come, and there will be countless traps waiting for me at the same time. If you return the same way, it will be very dangerous.


    I was going to leave here first, but when I left, I found that it was not easy to leave here.


    I didn''t think about how to go for a while, so I wandered in place.


    Maybe Yantie suddenly woke up. He suddenly said behind me, "thank you for helping me recover. You said your name was Jinfeng before. Is it also the Jin family?"


    When I heard the voice of Yantie and looked back quickly, Yantie had stood up, but his spirit was very poor. It was obvious that he had not recovered from the death news of Jinzhi division.


    "Don''t think too much. People will always die. There is no regret when master Jinzhi died. It is said that many people went to see him off, and he didn''t waste his life."


    I''m not very good at comforting others. I can only tell Yantie what I know: "he may have reincarnated, or he may be a new weapon refining master now..."


    Yan tie nodded slowly: "poor me. I waited here day and night. In the end, I still couldn''t wait for my master. You know my master so well, you must be the Kim family. Hey... "


    I knew Yantie''s sadness and disappointment, and sighed: "speaking of you, you are also the tool spirit of my elder Jin family. You can be regarded as my elder... Please don''t think about it. Let the past pass. We can''t live in the past, but see the future..."


    Yan tie tried to smile: "don''t worry, I''ve lived for countless years... I know what to do."


    After a pause, he seemed to feel better. He looked at me and said, "you are really from the Jin family, but your ancestors are from the immortal gate?"


    I nodded: "to tell you the truth, I''m the sect leader of Shengxian sect, but I''m stupid and was lured here. I almost died in the cave above just now..."


    "The master of the immortal gate?" Yantie looked at me and was surprised for a moment: "I didn''t expect that the high immortal sect leader would be a young man who looks just like a Wuxian... Forgive me for my clumsy eyes. I didn''t see that you are a hidden expert!"


    I smiled: "elder misunderstood. There were some changes in Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago, and most of the disciples in the gate were dissolved... The younger generation found the former site of Shengxian gate thousands of years ago and rebuilt it with the help of several elders. I''m a Wuxian, not a hidden expert. "


    "I see..." Yantie suddenly said: "that''s also very good. You can reach the peak of Wuxian in a thousand years. Your potential is very good."


    I said with a bitter smile: "I''ve been delayed for hundreds of years because of some accidents. My cultivation progress is slow... I''m not as good as the ordinary disciples of Shengxian sect. Some of them have reached the realm of martial god and are stronger than my sect leader..."


    Yantie looked at me, shook his head and said, "although I''m old, I know it very well in my heart. Golden Gate master, don''t belittle yourself. I watch the gate master. You have an amazing power in your body. Once you use this power, I''m afraid even if the martial god comes, it''s not your opponent. "


    I knew that Yantie meant the magic power I refined, so I smiled and said, "that power has bothered me for hundreds of years..."


    Yantie nodded and seemed to be aware of something and said, "blessing and disaster depend on each other. This power has made no progress in your realm for hundreds of years, but your strength has surpassed the general martial god... Who can tell what is blessing and what is disaster in the world?"


    I followed Yantie''s words and said, "what the elder said is that we don''t have to be too persistent in many things. Just let it go."


    Yantie nodded slowly: "thank you for comforting me. I know what I should do... Master Jinmen, I''d like to ask you something. I don''t know if you can tell me the answer."


    My heart moved and said with a smile, "you''re welcome, sir. Just call me Jinfeng. You have any questions, but it doesn''t hurt to say. "


    Yantie looked at me and said slowly, "if I gave you the Yantie treasure box, what would you do with the peerless treasure left by my master in the box?"


    I smiled: "I understand what you mean. Let me put it this way. For example, there is a peerless sword and an ordinary firewood cutting iron knife. No matter how valuable the peerless sword is and how ordinary the ordinary firewood cutting knife is, in the final analysis, only those who get them can finally determine their fate and use."


    Yan tie said, "your words are somewhat ambiguous. Please say it in more detail."


    I nodded: "if a village woman gets the peerless sword, the peerless sword will be dusty and useless; A warrior gets a firewood chopper, which is also a useless place for martial arts. On the contrary, each may have its own role, and may play the greatest role... "


    Yantie nodded slowly: "I see what you mean. I hope you can do what you say and make the things left by the master play the greatest role."


    When Yantie said this, it was obvious that he had changed and his attitude towards me became much better.

 Chapter 943

    I smiled and said, "if I guessed right, the most precious treasure in the burning iron treasure box should be the sword casting skill left by the Golden branch master?"


    Yan tie said, "yes, among the treasures in the box, the most precious thing is the weapon refining technique left by the master... It''s not a simple sword casting technique. My master is not a single sword caster. What he is good at is weapon refining."


    I pondered for a moment and said, "then I refuse to accept these things."


    My words made Yantie stunned and his face was full of disbelief.


    I explained, "I don''t know how to refine utensils, and I don''t want to spend time on it. Elder, you''d better choose a suitable person to teach the Golden branch master''s peerless skills, so as not to waste it. "


    Yantie looked at me and smiled slowly: "I can''t see that your state of mind has reached such a level... Even my master hasn''t reached your current state of mind. I''m really worthy of being the master of the immortal gate..."


    I smiled: "I''m just talking about things. You don''t have to praise me like this. I just don''t want to waste my predecessors'' efforts in vain. "


    Yan tie nodded: "very good. In that case, I won''t force you. "


    "I think you''re using the legendary peerless sword, killer sword. I don''t know whether you''re a mother sword or a number sword?"


    I''m not surprised by what Yantie said. As the spirit of the Golden Branch Division, I naturally know some rumors about the peerless sword killing divine sword like the back of my hand.


    "Master, your eyes are as sharp as a torch. I really use a killer sword."


    I said, "in addition to the mother sword, the younger generation''s killer sword also integrates No. 7 sub sword and No. 6 sub sword."


    "I see. No wonder the killing sword seems different from the past..." Yantie said in a deep voice, "since you don''t want the refining skill left by our master, I can''t ask for your soul returning grass for nothing. Well, in the burning iron treasure box, there is a sub sword of the divine killer sword. It is said to be the second sub sword of the divine killer sword. I''ll decide to give it to you. "


    I was overjoyed: "thank you, master. I searched all over for the son sword of killing God sword, but I couldn''t find it. I didn''t expect it was hidden here..."


    I remember that I also got a sword in MOI''s hand before. It seems that Emei sect was also very popular many years ago. Otherwise, there are two swords in a sect. How can I keep them?


    Of course, the Golden Branch Division''s killing sword can''t be said to belong to Emei sect. After all, this killing sword was put here with the burning iron treasure box. No one knows when and who put them here together.


    The people of Emei sect certainly don''t know. Otherwise, they must have come to look for the whereabouts of weapon refining and killer sword.


    Seeing Yantie take out a box from the Yantie treasure box without any gap, I suddenly understood that the Yantie treasure box can not be opened from the outside at all. It is a treasure box similar to the space ring. After becoming its owner, I can only use the power of yuan God to collect or take out the items inside.


    I didn''t expect this before. Now when I see Yantie taking things, I suddenly find this fact.


    The box Yantie took out was very heavy. When I took it over, I felt that the killer sword in the box was a little lighter than the mother sword.


    The weight of No. 2 sword is much heavier than that of No. 7 sword and No. 6 sword.


    It is no secret that the weight of the killing sword increases gradually from the seventh son sword to the mother sword. Many people know that.


    It''s a great surprise for me to get a sword again. I have to thank Yantie.


    Yantie didn''t seem to care much about the killing sword. After giving it to me, he didn''t look at it more.


    For my thanks, Yantie smiled and even said no.


    I accidentally got a sword, or a second sword. Naturally, I was happy and didn''t care about Yantie''s performance at this time.


    Now I can''t integrate this sub sword into the mother sword. I have to wait until I find the No. 5, No. 4 and No. 3 sub swords and integrate them into the mother sword in turn, so as to integrate the No. 2 sub sword into the mother sword, achieve a complete divine killing sword and reproduce the heroic style of the complete divine killing sword.


    Put the killer sword into my space ring. Although the space ring can reduce the weight of things inside the ring, I still feel heavy.


    The killing sword is too heavy. The killing sword that does not recognize the LORD before it is integrated into the mother sword is really too heavy.


    The mother sword after recognizing the Lord will give me a feeling of light as nothing, just like my own arm, without a little sense of weight.


    Yantie looked at me and couldn''t help laughing: "the weight of the killing sword was amazing before it recognized the Lord. You just put your space ring in this way. I''m afraid it will affect your action ability."


    I smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m already very happy to get this treasure. I don''t want anything else."


    Yantie nodded, turned slowly and dissipated in front of me


    Yantie enters the Yantie treasure box again. It seems that he doesn''t intend to leave this place with me.


    I won''t force the burning iron, let alone covet the weapon refining skill of the Golden branch master, salute to the burning iron treasure box, and turn around to leave here.


    There seems to be no door in this secret room. I forced the top of the secret room to enter, so I can only leave from the previous hole.


    There is a light thorn stone wall waiting for me. I must go up as fast as possible, and then use the sharpness of the killing sword to kill all the light thorns that can threaten my life.


    Speed determines everything. I fully open the speed and jump like lightning to the cave on the upper floor.


    At the moment I landed and stood firm, the killer sword in my hand had left hundreds of sword marks on the light thorn stone wall close to me.


    After a crackling sound, the whole stone wall collapsed, and countless light stabbed into the stone slab on the ground, making the stone slab here turn into a pile of gravel in an instant.


    There was no place to stand under my feet, so I had to float in the air.


    Originally, two stone chambers were turned into one. Because the dust is too large, I can''t see whether the burning iron treasure box is submerged by gravel.


    After cracking the light thorn stone wall, I found that the cave actually has a large space. Without these two stone walls, the space has almost doubled.


    Wait a moment, the dust gradually falls, and my sight is no longer blocked. I see that the falling stones almost fill the secret room where the burning iron treasure box is located. It is difficult to see the burning iron treasure box at a glance.


    I was worried that the burning iron treasure box would have no chance to see the sun again. Waving the killing sword in my hand, I cut the gravel into smaller pieces, close to fine sand.


    When I finished this, I waved my hand and a strong wind rushed out. In the blink of an eye, it dispersed all the dust and made the burning iron treasure box reappear in my sight.

 Chapter 944

    The dust that makes people unable to open their eyes filled the whole cave. All this I caused made myself speechless.


    Continue to hold my breath and use the yuan God to see everything around me. I''m not lost.


    Detective Yuan found that there was a secret cave in the depths of the whole cave.


    Now I seem to have found a way to escape and quickly fly over to avoid the dust.


    At the entrance is a very exquisite stone gate, which is engraved with the word "mausoleum", which seems different from the previous caves.


    Is this the burial place for the dead elders of Emei sect?


    With doubt, I reached out and pushed open the stone gate without any protection.


    At the opening of the stone gate, a strong musty smell came. I held my breath, but I still felt it.


    In front of us is a huge cave full of all kinds of coffins. You don''t have to ask. This must be the burial place of the ancestors of Emei sect.


    I shook my head in disappointment and turned to leave here.


    Since it is the place where the dead are buried, there will be no other way to leave here. I will only waste time here and endure those disgusting musty smells.


    But my Yuanshen didn''t think so. He said in time: "wait a minute and get out of here. I think there should be vents or drains here. Maybe we can use them to get out of here."


    I frowned and said, "what did you find?"


    The yuan God came out, pointed to a distance and said, "there is wind behind the coffin. I think it must be a hidden vent."


    I walked over doubtfully and stretched out my hand to test it. Sure enough, there was a wind blowing in.


    It''s just that the wind seems strange. When I touch my hands, I feel very dangerous.


    I wanted to move the coffin that blocked the vent. After moving it, I found that the coffin was very heavy and made of metal. I couldn''t move it easily.


    Yuan Shen was also surprised and said, "is it so heavy? It seems that you have to use more strength to move it. "


    I nodded and reluctantly moved the coffin, which didn''t look very big, with all my strength.


    Needless to think, the material of this coffin is very precious, otherwise it would not be so heavy.


    A vent that can allow one person to enter appeared in front of me. I took a breath of fresh air and felt much better.


    However, there was still a faint sense of danger. I was secretly vigilant, but I didn''t find out where the danger was.


    "Look what the coffin is made of." The yuan God said, "it''s so small and heavy. I''m afraid it''s not ordinary."


    I was about to go to see what the coffin was made of. Suddenly, I thought of something and said, "no, this is the coffin of Emei elders. If we move casually, I''m afraid it''s wrong."


    Yuan Shen said with a smile, "what''s wrong? Since Hua Meixian and Bian Lusha of Emei sect cheated you to come here, why are you polite to the dead of Emei sect? Just look. There won''t be any problem. "


    I thought so, so I reached out and knocked on the coffin.


    The sound of metal as like as two peas of a former iron box.


    Now I understand that the coffin itself is also hot iron.


    And to my surprise, the coffin was so heavy that it was not a coffin at all, but a whole piece of burning iron like a coffin.


    How can there be so much inflammatory iron? Did the Golden branch master leave the coffin?


    It seems impossible. Jinzhi master is the Jin family. How could he leave so many burning irons in the Emei cemetery?


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m still excited to see so many inflammatory iron.


    If you can take away this huge iron, you will certainly bring a huge fortune to Shengxian gate and solve the capital problem of Shengxian gate for a long time.


    Or it can be used to refine weapons, which can also solve the weapon problem of many people in Shengxian gate.


    Yuan Shen easily sensed my idea. He smiled and said, "you finally began to pay attention to money. It''s rare. As the sect leader of Shengxian sect, although you can''t do everything yourself, you still have to take care of the financial security. "


    I smiled bitterly: "I''m really incompetent as the sect leader of the immortal promotion sect. I''ve left a lot of things to my friends. I''ve hardly done anything myself. Just like the expenses of Shengxian gate, every day is an astronomical figure, but as the head of the gate, I hardly have any strength. It all depends on my friends to find a way to solve it. "


    Yuanshen said with a smile, "so now that we have a chance, we still have to find a way to get some money and subsidize the expenses of Shengxian gate... This piece of iron is so huge that we can divide it into many small pieces and sell it. I''m afraid the money I get is much more than the total property of a city. It''s enough for the expenditure of Shengxian gate for hundreds of years. "


    I was moved: "how do we take away this hot iron? I''m afraid it weighs at least hundreds of thousands of kilograms. My space ring can''t fit such a heavy iron. "


    The yuan God said, "why is your memory getting worse and worse? Aren''t you still carrying a space treasure against the sky? Can''t you take it out to solve this problem? "


    I laughed and said, "you mean wanbaoding? I really almost forgot the existence of wanbaoding, because it was sealed with a magic sword. I seldom used wanbaoding and forgot it over time. "


    When I came to Emei sect this time, I really took the wanbaoding just in case, but I have always been used to using the space ring, but I have neglected the wanbaoding with more space.


    Take out the Wanbao tripod, and Wanbao shows up for the first time: "did the master finally think of me? I wonder what the master wants me to do this time? "


    Looking at the huge and ugly Wanbao, I smiled and said, "this hot iron weighs hundreds of thousands of kilograms. My space ring can''t take it away. I want to ask you for help. I don''t know if I can?"


    Wan Bao said with a smile, "no problem. As long as it''s the master''s order, I will go all out."


    I pointed to the burning iron and said, "it''s very simple. Help me put away this burning iron, and then look for it. Is there something good we can use here?"


    When I said something, I suddenly felt something wrong. I was about to change my mouth. Yuanshen and Wanbao cheered and jumped at the coffins together.


    I was surprised and quickly shouted, "I don''t mean to let you steal the tomb, but to let you find something like this burning iron. Don''t move other people''s coffins!"


    Yuanshen and Wanbao didn''t seem to hear me. In the blink of an eye, they opened a coffin respectively.

 Chapter 945

    I was startled and grabbed it to stop them from doing so, but when the scolding came to my mouth, I swallowed it again.


    Among the two coffins that were opened, there was no Corpse I had expected, but a coffin full of worldly money and jewelry.


    Precious metals such as gold and silver, precious stones such as pearls and agates, pearls and jade, and colorful paper bills filled the whole coffin.


    This is not a cemetery, but a treasure room!


    I understood everything in an instant and couldn''t help saying, "I don''t know what era left so much money..."


    Wanbao looked at the paper money in the coffin and said loudly, "I know this. It was all something many years ago. It can''t be used now."


    Yuanshen said, "these banknotes are antiques. They are more valuable than their face value. If you take it out, many people will be willing to spend a lot of money on the collection. "


    Wanbao nodded: "that''s right. If you take these things out, I''m afraid the world will rob them. Their value is immeasurable."


    I thought these notes had no value at all. After listening to the words of Yuanshen, I realized their value: "in that case, take all Wanbao and take it as Emei sect to compensate us for our losses."


    Before my voice fell, a gloomy voice suddenly sounded: "bold young generation, how dare you covet the treasures of Emei sect. I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    This voice is very strange, like human voice, but there are obvious differences. Compared with human voice, this voice is more sharp and harsh, but also more gloomy and terrible.


    It''s the voice of the dead. I soon remembered the voice of the dead in the dead array I met.


    "Who is your excellency?" I said without looking back, "as a dead spirit, since you dare to appear here, you should also be an elder of Emei sect."


    "Gaga..." the voice chattered and smiled strangely: "I''m greedy and tried to take away the things of Emei sect. As a member of Emei sect, I launched the murderous sword technique. I rushed over. When the sword Qi swept away, an unexpectedly sword intention came out at the same time.


    At the same time, my Yuanshen also used the power of Yuanshen to cooperate with me to start the attack.


    Facing the dead, I know there is no other way but to attack.


    The dead cannot be killed. Even if they are killed, they will rise in an instant, which is very difficult.


    The killer sword accurately hit the dead, but the dead looked at me as if they were all right, with a gloomy sneer on their face.


    At this time, the yuan God also hit the dead spirit. The yuan God''s power attacks the dead spirit. Although it still can''t hit the dead spirit, it can hurt the dead spirit and weaken the attack power of the dead spirit.


    The death spirit didn''t dare to completely ignore the attack of the yuan God. He dodged and said with a strange smile: "what a cunning younger generation, he actually knows double attack. The yuan God has strong power."


    I laughed angrily: "I naturally need more means to deal with a dead soul like you..."


    Before I finished my words, a sword sent out before suddenly attacked, invaded from behind the dead, and instantly smashed the dead into nothingness.


    Sword means a more powerful attack than sword Qi. It would not have any effect on the dead, but I don''t know why, it completely smashed the dead''s illusory body.


    The dead spirit screamed and shouted angrily, "it''s really cunning. There''s a third attack sneaking on me... Hum, it seems that you can''t spare you."


    With the voice of the dead, the body slowly condensed out, but it seemed to be lighter.


    Sword intention attack is effective. It seems that even undead spirits still have something to fear.


    I sent out several sword Qi at random. I was about to urge the sword to attack the dead spirit again. I suddenly remembered my best array.


    So I took out an array plate while attacking.


    This array disk is a forbidden array disk used before. I threw it out and activated the forbidden array in mid air to imprison the unprepared dead spirits in the array.


    The dead spirit in front of me is very powerful. I''m worried that a forbidden array can''t imprison him for a long time. After finishing these, I quickly take out another array plate and arrange an array that gathers the spirit of heaven and earth outside the forbidden array to provide a steady stream of energy for the forbidden array and ensure the power of the forbidden array.


    I shot very fast. No matter how strong the strength of the dead spirit is, under the dual attack of the yuan God and the sword Qi, I was attacked by my array at the same time, but I didn''t respond well and was imprisoned.


    The advantage of array disk is that it is simple to arrange and fast to use. Now in the face of dead spirits, I do this is really the best choice.


    Compared with the tough fight, I think this is the most labor-saving and appropriate. After all, the dead can''t die. I''m not sure of winning the tough fight.


    I finished all this in one breath. As soon as I took a breath, I saw the dead spirit glare angrily and shouted, "good boy, you know a lot. But with such an ordinary forbidden array, do you think you can trap me Miaohua forever? Sooner or later, I will find you and tear you to pieces! "


    It turned out that the dead spirit was called Miaohua before he died. I remembered the name and said with a smile, "this is not the only way to deal with you. I''ll prepare an array for you later to refine your Yuanshen power and make you lose all your Yuanshen power. In the end, you will really die."


    The dead spirit Miao Hua angrily shouted, "don''t fool people. You''re not a mage. How can you have such a strange array?"


    I smiled and took out an array plate and began to depict array patterns in front of Miaohua.


    The array pattern took shape rapidly under my hands. Although it was very complex, it was quickly and methodically portrayed.


    I saw with my own eyes that I had finished depicting an array plate. Miaohua looked surprised.


    Miaohua didn''t expect that I was really an array mage, and I was also a array mage with deep array attainments.

 Chapter 946

    I smiled and arranged the new array plate in the forbidden array. When the array was activated, I smiled and said, "Miaohua, you are a dead spirit. Generally speaking, it is difficult to really kill you. However, there are some wonderful things about my array, which can refine your original divine power. Even if you can''t kill you, you can''t leave here. You''ll be trapped here forever. "


    Miaohua''s face looked painful and exclaimed in surprise, "my original divine power has been refined... Damn it, what''s going on?"


    Miaohua began to struggle violently, but the forbidden array imprisoned him. He couldn''t really get out of the forbidden array in vain.


    It''s not the first time I''ve faced the dead. I''ve already figured out how to deal with the difficult dead. Maybe no one else can compare with me.


    I ignored Miaohua, who was shouting loudly, and turned to Wanbao, who was standing nearby, and said, "keep moving things. We''ll take all we need. Since Emei sect colludes with Bian Lusha, if these things stay here, they will only make our enemies cheaper. "


    Wanbao smiled and said "yes", sucking all the things in the opened coffin like a vacuum cleaner and putting them into the Wanbao tripod.


    Miaohua shouted angrily, but there was no way to stop Wanbao.


    I also joined the collection team, opened more coffins and collected all the useful things in the wanbaoding.


    We are like a group of grave robbers. We open all the countless coffins here to find what we need.


    Before, I found that Shengxian gate is in urgent need of a lot of money, cultivation resources, refining materials, energy, etc. at this time, I found that there are a lot of property here, which can solve the money problem. How can I miss it?


    The most important thing is that I was lured here by Hua Meixian and Bian Lusha of Emei sect. Even if I took everything, I didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Yuanshen and Wanbao have no scruples. They take everything they see, regardless of others.


    The space of wanbaoding is large enough, so even if you take all the things here, there will be no embarrassment that you can''t install them.


    I was busy with Wanbao and Yuanshen for a long time. I opened hundreds of coffins and saw countless treasures I had never seen before.


    Back in those days, when I first got the wanbaoding, I saw countless spiritual, immortal and divine tools. I was so excited that I thought I would never lack anything again and almost couldn''t help myself.


    Now I see countless treasures. Although I am a little excited, I am relatively calm.


    I just want to take all the things here and solve the financial crisis of shengxianmen. I don''t think much about anything else.


    "Master," when Wanbao''s voice came, hundreds of coffins had basically been opened, and my movements slowed down.


    "Master, come and have a look. What is this?"


    I heard some strange tones in Wanbao''s voice, so I hurried over and prepared to have a look.


    When I saw what was in the coffin opened by Wanbao, I couldn''t help staring.


    Almost all the coffins opened before were gold and silver treasures, and there were not many other things. I thought the rest of the coffins would be the same.


    But in front of the coffin, there were no gold, silver and jewelry, but only red liquid full of the coffin.


    The red liquid was contained in a smaller crystal coffin, sealed tightly, and I don''t know what it is.


    "Put it in a crystal coffin. This red liquid should be a treasure like spirit liquid." My Yuanshen came early and said at a glance, "the red spirit liquid, if I guess well, may be the fairy liquid containing immortal power in the legend."


    "Fairy liquid?" I was puzzled: "how do you know Xianye? I''ve never heard of this fairy liquid. "


    Yuanshen said, "that''s because you don''t communicate with the people around you. I used to communicate with Xiaozhu, linger and Waner. I heard them talk about Xianye. If I''m not mistaken, here is Xianye. Immortal liquid contains a lot of immortal Qi, which is what we often call immortal power. It is absolutely priceless on the oxygen star. "


    My heart moved: "it is said that to become an immortal, the most important thing is to produce a wisp of immortal power in the body. The reason why many peak martial gods can''t fly to the fairy world is that they can''t get this wisp of immortal power. If this is really fairy liquid, aren''t we lucky? "


    Wanbao said rudely, "isn''t it? It seems that there are many advantages to following your master. "


    I smiled: "whether it''s Fairy liquid or not, take it away first. We Shengxian sect are full of talents. I believe someone can recognize it. "


    Wanbao nodded: "what the master said is, I''ll put it away and take it back first."


    With this episode, I opened another coffin to see if there was anything similar in it.


    Maybe it''s good luck. Maybe Emei sect was rich and powerful a long time ago. In the coffin I opened, I actually saw a large number of high-quality spirit grass rarely seen in the outside world.


    Evergreen jade fruit, ambergris fruit, fire Ganoderma lucidum, Juyan grass and so on filled the whole coffin.


    To my surprise, a ten thread ice pulp was placed in the corner of the coffin. It didn''t seem to take it seriously.


    I couldn''t help but reach out and grab the jade box. Before I could say the excitement in my heart, I saw another jade box under the jade box in the twinkling of an eye.


    In the jade box, there was a huge snowflake shaped ice pith covered with red lines.


    "This is the top ice pith, the absolute ten thousand year ice pith!" Yuanshen was even more surprised than me and shouted.


    Wan Bao took a look and couldn''t help yelling: "priceless treasure, absolutely priceless treasure. This... Has 99 red lines. It is definitely the best ice pith in history. One is enough to turn the soul of an ordinary person! "


    I was overjoyed. I reached out and picked up the jade box. I was as excited as a three-year-old child who had eaten honey. I danced and shouted, "great, really great!"


    My voice echoed in the "mausoleum", and it seemed that many of me were shouting at the same time.


    "Keep your voice down. Aren''t you afraid of being heard? Money will not leak out, otherwise there will be endless trouble in the future! "


    Yuan Shen''s scolding calmed me down. I was so excited that I was a little complacent.


    "Let''s get ready to go. We''ve taken all the treasures from Emei''s'' Mausoleum ''. If they want to know, they will come to us desperately."


    I nodded and looked at hundreds of empty coffins and trapped Miaohua, ready to leave the "mausoleum" treasure immediately.

 Chapter 947

    Miaohua is still struggling, but surrounded by three arrays, it is difficult for him to break free in a short time.


    I was very confident in the array I set up. I ignored Miaohua. After Wanbao finished what he should do, I shouted, "let''s go. It''s time for us to leave here."


    Wanbao nodded and entered the wanbaoding, making it still suitable for me to take away.


    I put away the smaller wanbaoding. After the yuan God returned to his original position, I took a look at the air vent that had already been opened and bent down to drill in.


    The vent is just the right size for me to pass through, but it''s too difficult to walk standing. It''s so big that I can only climb.


    I crawled for a while and gradually felt that the wind from the front was getting stronger and stronger. Unexpectedly, there was a feeling of blowing me back to where I was.


    I haven''t seen such a strong wind, but here, it makes me nervous and surprised.


    The vent is so big, how can such a strong wind blow in?


    With doubt, I opened the aura mask to protect myself and continued to climb forward.


    A quarter of an hour later, I stopped again, helplessly looked at the much larger vent in front of me, and said to myself, "it''s actually an underground vigorous wind. It seems that this place can''t pass."


    Underground vigorous wind is not much different from space vigorous wind. It is a strong wind containing super energy.


    The energy of the vigorous wind is enough to hurt any martial artist in the world, including those peak martial gods.


    I can''t walk a step before I get close to the vigorous wind. If I get closer, I''m afraid it''s hard to save my life.


    But looking back, I was just about to leave here when Yuanshen suddenly said, "how can there be an underground vigorous wind here? Is there any artifact buried here? "


    I was stunned and said, "how could you say that?"


    The yuan God smiled and said, "haven''t you heard that some artifacts will produce some special signs after they are buried underground? This is called a miracle. Where there are miracles, there must be some special treasure. The greatest possibility is an artifact. "


    I was a little confused: "is this a miracle? Are you right? "


    Yuan Shen said, "I''m sure there must be some kind of artifact here, and it can make vigorous wind. If you can accept this artifact, your strength will rise a lot. Trust me, my probing ability is absolutely reliable. "


    I thought about it and suddenly became interested. Artifact is a treasure everyone dreams of. It''s false if I''m not interested.


    "How can we accept this artifact?" I burst and asked, "I can''t even get close to it. I''m afraid it''s difficult to take it back."


    The yuan God said, "I don''t know this, but I think the vigorous wind here is very strong. Even the strong existence of your body can''t get close to it, which means that you are about to reach the center of the vigorous wind. The artifact must be in the center. As long as you think of a way to get closer, maybe the artifact will become your thing. "


    Yuanshen''s words had a taste of temptation, but I was not angry after listening to them. Instead, I remembered that I was on the medicine mountain many years ago. In order to pick the spirit grass on the medicine mountain and overcome the gravity generated by the array on the medicine mountain, I climbed to the top of the medicine mountain step by step, and finally succeeded in getting the spirit grass I wanted.


    At that time, I had more momentum than I do now, and more persistence at all costs to achieve my goal.


    Now I''m short of such things. Maybe I''ve become a little slack after I''ve been used to a safe life in the immortal gate.


    Now is a good opportunity to change all this. I secretly make up my mind to try here.


    A purposeful fight may be better than a purposeless fight to enhance one''s strength and stimulate one''s potential.


    I turned and continued to move forward. I didn''t climb far. I found that the channel became much larger and I could stand up.


    At the moment, the vigorous wind in front of me is almost like the essence.


    The strong wind visible to the naked eye rolls without gap, just like a steel knife. A little contact will open the skin and flesh.


    Some vigorous winds seem to bounce back after being blocked by something after blowing out, collide with the normal vigorous wind, make a harsh sound, and burst out earth shaking energy storms at the same time.


    Here, even if my aura mask is all open, I can''t move on.


    I tried several times, and each time I felt that the aura mask could not continue to protect me as it was, so I had to return to the original place again and again.


    The protective effect of aura mask is related to the amount of aura, as well as the purity and attributes of aura.


    My aura is absolutely pure, but my attributes are a little messy. I can''t compete with the vigorous wind here.


    The destructive power of vigorous wind can only be understood by those who have really touched it. It is a powerful power that everything can be rolled into powder.


    Even the physically strong warrior like steel can''t bear it in the face of the vigorous wind.


    My body is strong enough, but in the face of such a vigorous wind, I can only rely on the aura mask to protect myself.


    God armor may help me block the attack of the vigorous wind for a while, but after a long time, I don''t dare to say that it must be all right.


    In desperation, I can only say to Yuan Shen, "it seems that I can''t move forward any further. The vigorous wind here is too strong, and my aura mask can''t stop it at all."


    The yuan God rarely didn''t tease me, but said patiently, "think about it. There are at least thousands of treasures you are carrying. Isn''t there one that can block the vigorous wind?"


    I looked at my space ring and wanbaoding, shook my head and said, "there is really no such treasure as you said..."


    Yuanshen was disappointed, but he said with the last hope: "you protect yourself with aura mask and God armor. Walk slowly. I think you can last for a few minutes. As long as I have a few minutes, I can find the artifact here, and then we can take it together... "


    "A few minutes?" I gritted my teeth and said, "you can try this."


    While I was talking, I waved and took out the killing sword No. 2 sword I just got from the wanbaoding. I turned back and said to the yuan God, "ready, I use the killing sword to stabilize my body. I think I can move forward a few steps. You only have a few minutes to find the artifact at most. Once I can''t hold on, I will step back without hesitation. "


    Yuanshen nodded: "I know what to do. You can start."


    I clenched the second sword of the killing sword with both hands. The weight of the sword was completely pressed on me. I advanced in the vigorous wind again, but I didn''t really be blown back to the original place.


    I move forward slowly step by step. Every step I take feels that the vigorous wind pushing me backward has greater power, and the destructive power to my aura mask has doubled.

 Chapter 948

    I tried my best to maintain the stability of the aura mask. I didn''t dare to be distracted at all.


    In this way, I walked step by step. Five minutes later, I took about 30 steps, and it was difficult to move forward any more.


    At this time, the pressure on my body has reached the final limit. Even if there is a little more pressure, my flesh will burst.


    His body seemed to be buried under a huge mountain, his legs trembled, and his arm holding the killing sword was completely unable to move.


    I feel difficult to breathe. The blood vessels on the body surface burst one by one, like huge earthworms. It seems that it is not far from bursting.


    No matter how strong the body is, it can''t withstand such pressure. I can only stop.


    "Hold on, it''s very close to the center of the vigorous wind. I think the artifact must be nearby."


    The voice of Yuanshen came. He didn''t feel much in my body. He seemed very relaxed when talking.


    I can''t speak, because once I speak, the huge pressure here will hurt me in an instant.


    If you are injured here, your blood will blow out and turn into a mummy in an instant.


    I clenched my teeth. Although I didn''t speak, I still sent a message to the yuan God and told him to hurry up to find the whereabouts of the artifact.


    Yuan Shen stopped talking and focused on looking for the whereabouts of the artifact. He also knew my current situation. If he still didn''t find the whereabouts of the artifact when the time came, I wouldn''t take another risk with him.


    A minute later, Yuanshen said excitedly, "I found it, right under the stone slab in front of you. It''s very big. I''m afraid it''s difficult to move it all at once. We have to find a way to stop the artifact first. "


    I understood the meaning of Yuanshen in my heart, but it was very difficult to think of: it''s not easy to stop the operation of an ownerless artifact.


    In fact, I didn''t see whether there was a slate in front of me. The vigorous wind swept away. My eyes couldn''t open and I couldn''t see anything.


    Yuanshen thought of this. At this time, he is my eye. I can clearly feel everything he knows.


    The yuan God also knew my difficulty. At this time, he said again, "is there anything in your array that can stop the vigorous wind? In a few minutes, I can help you get this artifact. "


    My heart moved. I couldn''t calm down in the face of the temptation of artifact. I sat down cross legged, put the second sword of killer sword on my leg, continued to maintain my position, and took out an array plate at the same time.


    This is an empty array disk. I want to depict array patterns here and arrange an array to isolate the vigorous wind.


    This is a very dangerous thing. Once I distract myself from depicting the array pattern, the aura that originally maintained the aura mask will be reduced. The vigorous wind may directly hit me and cause damage to me at any time.


    My yuan God was even more excited than me. At this time, he said, "don''t worry, draw the array pattern. I''ll use the yuan God''s power to help you maintain the protective cover."


    When the yuan God spoke, a thick protective cover formed by the force of the yuan God replaced my aura cover to protect me.


    Now I can depict array patterns wholeheartedly, and the speed of depicting array patterns increases several times in an instant.


    Fine array patterns formed rapidly, and the array disk in my hand changed slowly, and finally formed a complete array.


    After arranging this array, I reluctantly took out some red gemstones containing immortal power as the energy of the array to activate the array.


    When the array was activated, I felt the vigorous wind around me suddenly stop, as if something had directly cut off the wind source.


    When the array was useful, I said loudly to the yuan God, "well, the array can only last for five minutes at most. You can do it."


    When I speak, I raise the aura shield again to protect myself, so as to prevent the pervasive vigorous wind from hurting me when the array fails.


    At this time, the yuan God removed the protective shield formed by the force of the yuan God and began to collect the artifact that didn''t know its name.


    Take an artifact in five minutes. Maybe no one can do it, but we should forcibly dig it out and take it away. Maybe the yuan God really has a way.


    The power of the yuan God is also a very magical power. Although it is not as powerful as the power in my body, it is much better than the aura we cultivate.


    I saw Yuanshen transform his Yuanshen power into a huge Guan Gong Dao, and without hesitation, he cleaved the stone slab in front of me.


    After a loud noise, the stone slab in front of me was smashed, and the broken stone slab was blown up by the vigorous wind, crackling on the array I arranged, which almost broke my array.


    The attack power of the yuan God should not be so powerful, but under the deliberate cohesion of the yuan God, this time it worked.


    A huge object in the shape of an air duct is exposed. At first glance, it looks like an air duct used by farmers, but it is too big. It looks like a house.


    Moreover, the artifact like an air duct has four tuyeres. Bursts of vigorous wind blow out from the four tuyeres, and there are vigorous winds in all directions.


    This wind tube shaped object is the source of the vigorous wind. In the air outlet like a trumpet, bursts of vigorous wind gushed out without stopping, but it was blocked by my array. It gathered slowly before the array, but it couldn''t blow over.


    All the vigorous wind I endured before was made by it.


    I not only lamented the magic of this unknown artifact, but also worried that the artifact directly exposed to the outside would blow out a more violent vigorous wind to hurt me and my yuan God. For a time, I was worried about gain and loss and was at a loss.


    The previous stone slab more or less blocked some vigorous wind.


    The yuan God ignored the magic of the artifact and stared at the artifact wholeheartedly. The yuan God''s power swarmed out, bypassed the array I laid, and completely wrapped the place where the artifact was located.


    After Yuan Shen finished these, I can''t feel the threat of the vigorous wind. All the vigorous winds are blocked by the array and Yuan Shen. Everything here has returned to normal.


    The power of Yuanshen continued to swarm out. The strong power of Yuanshen wrapped the air duct and slowly lifted the air duct.


    The power of the yuan God seemed to have his own wisdom and effortlessly lifted the huge wind tube.


    It seems that the air duct is not heavy, otherwise, the yuan God can''t do it all at once.


    I can only watch Yuanshen do things. I can''t help myself at all. I can only maintain the stability of the array.


    If I had wrapped this bellows artifact with aura, I would have been blown away by the vigorous wind blown out of the bellows.


    The yuan God really had a way to take this artifact away. I saw it here and understood everything.


    Although I can''t help, it''s still no problem to provide a container for the air duct. I took out the wanbaoding and activated it. At the same time, I shouted, "put it away with the wanbaoding."

 Chapter 949

    Yuanshen and I have the same mind. We were ready when I took out the wanbaoding. We should use the wanbaoding to put away the air duct artifact.


    Even if we don''t talk to each other, we can know each other''s thoughts, but we are used to speaking and transmitting information with voice, so we often talk to each other.


    The wind tube artifact seems to know its fate. The vigorous wind suddenly increased a lot. The array I arranged showed signs of faltering in an instant, as if it would be broken soon.


    The wind tube artifact must have an instrument spirit, which must be caused by the instrument spirit.


    I was surprised. While stabilizing the array, I injected a pure aura into the wanbaoding to make the wanbaoding more powerful in collecting the wind tube.


    The killer mace of the wind tube is the vigorous wind, but the wanbaoding is also a powerful defensive magic weapon that can resist the attack of the God of martial arts, so the two were stronger at the beginning, and they were even.


    The amazing defense ability of wanbaoding can counteract the vigorous wind blown by the bellows artifact, but it is by no means easy to collect the bellows artifact.


    I didn''t expect that Wan Baoding''s defense ability could resist the attack of the vigorous wind. When I was surprised and happy, I said loudly to the yuan God, "refining the wind tube!"


    My idea is even bolder. You know, if I refine the air duct artifact at this time, I need to pay several times more aura and energy than normal.


    There is no stable artifact and has the ability to attack independently. At this time, I will directly refine it and use it for my own use. It is much more difficult.


    "You help me refine the wind tube artifact. I''ll use it. It''s much more powerful than you."


    Yuanshen''s words were even more unexpected than I expected. He wanted to control an artifact with Yuanshen''s body, which was appalling.


    However, I still have some trust in my original God. He has never done anything uncertain, and he won''t joke about his life.


    So I shouted, "OK, you''re ready. I''m going to start."


    In fact, I still have no bottom in my heart


    The yuan God said, "I''ll beat out its spirit. You''re responsible for helping me imprison the spirit. I''ll do the rest by myself."


    Looking at the yuan God who seems to be completely independent, I was a little surprised, but more happy.


    An independent Yuanshen is equivalent to one more life, one more helper and one more body


    The benefits are self-evident, and my combat effectiveness is directly doubled.


    The yuan God whose strength is stronger than my noumenon. At the same time, he fought side by side with me. Has my strength doubled or what?


    The yuan God also felt the joy in his heart. He looked back at me, smiled and said loudly, "don''t patronize happiness. Whether I can help you more depends on whether I can refine this artifact of wind attribute this time. Hurry up and don''t waste time. The longer we delay, the more dangerous we are. "


    I nodded, and the aura I had prepared swarmed out and wrapped the air duct that was already wrapped by the power of the yuan God.


    Under my command, Reiki can start refining the bellows at any time.


    Seeing that I was ready, the yuan God immediately hit the bellows heavily and shouted, "when will the spirit of the instrument not show up?"


    With the voice of the yuan God, an amazing force of the yuan God emerged, and a yuan God body almost condensed into an entity appeared in front of my yuan God: "bold, who are you, who dare to use force against me? Are you impatient?"


    "Fengshen?" I saw the spirit of the wind tube artifact appear, smiled secretly, moved my hand, and tried my best to imprison the spirit who claimed to be the "Wind God".


    Refining an artifact will take a long time. According to the attack power of the vigorous wind, the array I arranged can last up to one minute. It is impossible for the yuan God to complete refining.


    However, my task is not to completely refine the air duct, but to imprison the air duct and provide an opportunity for the yuan God to refine it.


    Just do this, one minute is enough.


    I know very well that when I imprison the spirit of the wind tube, the wind tube will temporarily stop blowing the vigorous wind, and the yuan God can refine the wind tube with peace of mind, and the probability of success will be much greater.


    Almost all the aura in my body poured out and rushed up. In an instant, I wrapped the air duct artifact, completely isolating the connection between it and the wind god.


    In such a moment, the wind tube artifact and its spirit Wind God completely lost contact. The wind tube artifact became a real ownerless thing, and the vigorous wind stopped instantly.


    Fengshen also became a rootless spirit at this moment, and his strength fell to the bottom of the valley.


    Although all this only happened in a moment, the wind tube artifact has lost most of its ability and opportunities to struggle.


    The fire of Yuanshen turned into Yuanshen took the opportunity to rush up and began to refine the bellows artifact.


    Yuanshen plans to directly take the wind tube artifact as his own. He doesn''t consider what will happen to the wind god.


    Yuanshen''s fire is the best weapon refining fire, which is the favorite of every tool practicing master. My Yuanshen now uses Yuanshen''s fire to refine this bellows artifact, which will save a lot of time and energy.


    At this time, the wind God seemed to anticipate his situation and did not dare to let the fire of the yuan God continue to refine the wind tube artifact. Unexpectedly, he struggled desperately to get rid of my control.


    Naturally, I won''t allow such a thing to happen, but the strength of Fengshen is obviously in the realm of Wushen. It''s difficult for me to stick to it for too long in his hands.


    I was so worried that I had to continue to isolate the connection between the wind god and the wind tube artifact while thinking about new and more powerful means of imprisonment.


    At this time, my yuan God was absorbed in receiving his first artifact, and he didn''t know what the wind god was doing.


    I wish I had a separate body or friends around to help me deal with Fengshen.


    Unfortunately, now I have no friends and no self-cultivation. I can only rely on myself.


    The wind God saw that he could not immediately break my imprisonment, so he suddenly shot at me with the intention of breaking my imprisonment.


    The aura in my body rotates wildly. Driven by the mental method, all the aura is concentrated on the air duct. Now the wind god suddenly starts to fight me. I really can''t resist for a moment.


    Seeing that I would be hurt by the God of the wind, I was preparing to avoid the fatal place and fight for the injury to block the blow of the God of the wind. I heard the God of the wind scream and suddenly backed back.


    I was puzzled for a moment. I was about to ask the yuan God, so I heard the wind god shout: "God armor? Why do you have armor? "


    I looked at the God of the wind and suddenly understood something in my heart. I didn''t say anything more, but looked at the God of the wind and smiled slowly.


    The wind god stared at the God armor on me and suddenly stopped struggling. It seems that he is very familiar with the God armor, and even some stories.

 Chapter 950

    "Stop, I''m willing to recognize you as the Lord." The wind God said loudly, "I don''t want to be a god level spirit without attachment. Please be merciful."


    After the wind god''s words, my yuan God stopped using the fire of the yuan God to refine the wind tube artifact, but smiled and said, "are you willing to recognize the Lord?"


    Feng Shen nodded: "I don''t know what you call it? I am willing to recognize the Lord and follow you from now on. As long as the master doesn''t dislike me, I will never leave the master. "


    Yuanshen pointed to me: "I am actually his Yuanshen, but I can exist independently, so I gave myself a new name, called Jinfeng II. You think I''m the Lord, and I''ll treat you well. "


    The wind god looked at me and said strangely, "you are the yuan God. How can you act alone? Do you already have your own physical body, which has already gone beyond the category of Yuanshen body? Then why don''t you change your form or keep the state of Yuanshen? "


    The yuan God said, "my flesh is him. I didn''t reshape my flesh. It''s just that I''m special. I''m different from the original God of ordinary people. I can act on my own. "


    Feng Shen looked at us in some confusion and said after a long time: "I mean, I can recognize Jinfeng as the main... If you are like this now, I don''t know if I can make a contract with you and become your spirit."


    The wind God said you, referring to my yuan God. I understood the meaning of the wind god in my heart and said to him, "this is simple. As long as you are really willing to follow my yuan God, it doesn''t matter if you can''t recognize the Lord."


    Feng Shen hesitated, nodded and said, "well, since I have chosen to recognize the Lord, that''s it."


    Yuanshen was overjoyed and was about to speak. I said again, "but Yuanshen, your name is too bad. I think it should be changed to a better one."


    The yuan God was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m kidding. Where do I need a name? We are one, all called Jinfeng."


    I nodded. I had some strange feelings in my heart, but it was hard to say. This yuan God was really not like my own yuan God, but like an instrument spirit or a friend of mine.


    Although we have the same mind, I really can''t completely control him, which is very strange compared with the yuan God of ordinary people.


    I can''t completely control my Yuanshen, that is to say, if my Yuanshen doesn''t want to be one with me again, he can leave at any time, and I will have no way to think about it.


    I really want to think about it. If the yuan God leaves me at that time, won''t I go back to the time when there was nothing a thousand years ago?


    The second God is my best choice. It happens that there is such a skill in Shengxian gate. I just need to spend some time and energy to practice, and I will be able to practice my second God.


    With the second primary God, after the first primary God leaves me, I don''t have to worry about losing the primary God and falling back, or even becoming a living dead man without soul.


    I thought about my mind and ignored that the wind god was still around me. At this time, he suddenly asked me: "master Jinfeng, dare you ask what your God armor is..."


    I thought of the way the wind god stopped attacking me when he saw the God armor before, so I smiled and said, "I also got the God armor by accident. It''s not what I already have. Is this armor important to you? "


    The wind god nodded: "the God armor was my last master''s thing, but I clearly remember that the master took the God armor away when he flew to the fairy world. I don''t know why it appeared on the oxygen star and on you..."


    I was stunned: "did you take it away when you flew to the fairy world? Have people from the fairyland really come to this world? "


    The wind God said, "I just wanted to ask you... Master, can I have a close look at this God armor?"


    I nodded, "of course. Do you doubt that this armor is not the suit of your former master? "


    The wind god floated in front of me: "I don''t hide it from my master. I feel that this set of God armor belongs to my last master... I just don''t understand. My former master took it away and now why it appears here again..."


    I smiled: "don''t think about it. When we will fly to the fairyland, don''t you know if you ask your former master?"


    The wind God said with a smile, "that''s true."


    He looked carefully at the God armor on me and nodded slowly: "it''s really the same set of God armor, such as fake. I just don''t understand one more point. This God armor was originally worn by women. How did it become men''s when it came to you? "


    I was stunned again: "women''s? When I saw it, it was a man''s, and I didn''t know what was going on. "


    The wind god pondered: "maybe so, because the designer of the divine armor designed such an ability to change styles considering that the person wearing the divine armor may be male or female..."


    I smiled: "is it still so humanized? That was beyond my expectation. Your former owner is a woman. I don''t know his name? "


    Feng Shen said, "my former master is the famous Peng Sanniang, the fifth leader of Emei sect..."


    I suddenly said, "it turned out to be elder Peng Sanniang. It is said that she is the most talented disciple of Emei sect. Later, she was elected the leader of Emei sect. It took Peng Sanniang about 5000 years from the beginning of her cultivation to flying to the fairy world. She is a recognized cultivation wizard. So far, some people still remember this story. "


    The wind God listened to me praise his former master and said happily, "yes, my old master is really excellent. There is no one in the world who can finally reach the master''s realm among the practitioners of her age."


    I nodded: "the warrior who can fly to the fairy world is indeed one in a million peerless genius... Fengshen, what''s the purpose of telling me this?"


    The wind God said awkwardly, "I want to tell my master if I can help me find my master after his master flies to the fairy world..."


    When I was stunned, I heard the yuan God say, "don''t you really want to follow me? What do I want you to do? It''s better not to have an artifact like you. "


    The wind god pondered a little: "I really think so. I say it now because I think it is necessary to make it clear, so that there will be unnecessary misunderstandings between us in the future."


    Yuanshen sneered: "I see. I might as well tell you that the bellows artifact will be mine. When we fly to the fairy world, you will never be willing to leave me again."


    Feng Shen looked at Yuan Shen in surprise and didn''t speak, but his expression told me that he doubted yuan Shen''s words.

 Chapter 951

    I know Fengshen has his own ideas. Maybe he has made up his mind and will leave my Yuanshen one day in the future.


    As long as the wind God doesn''t say much now, I won''t interfere with him, let alone embarrass him because of my yuan God.


    If my God wants to be independent, I might as well give him a chance to try the kind of life of independent existence.


    I feel that at least one day and one night have passed since I entered the forbidden area of Emei sect. I don''t know what happened to the disciples of Shengxian sect in Emei sect, let alone whether Bian Lusha has become the leader of Emei sect.


    Although I''m in a hurry, I can''t help it at the moment.


    When I was lured here by Bian Lusha and Hua Meixian, I accidentally got the second sword of the killing sword, burning iron, countless gold and silver treasures, top-level ice pith, air duct artifact, etc. I gained a lot. I gradually forgot that I was in a dangerous place, and I might die without being buried here at any time.


    I was a little complacent. At least for a moment before that, I did make such a mistake.


    Maybe the yuan God woke me up. Some of his actions made me suddenly think of something.


    Now the performance of the yuan God makes me scared. I don''t know when he will leave me, let alone whether the yuan God is ready to completely separate from me.


    From the fact that he wholeheartedly got this windpipe artifact, I''m afraid he had planned to leave me and wander alone.


    Yuanshen is a betrayal in disguise and a blow to me. After all, after losing Yuanshen, everything before me will turn into running water and leave me with nothing.


    This probably has something to do with my Yuanshen, which is not my practice step by step. If I absorb other people''s Yuanshen to cultivate my own Yuanshen, my Yuanshen can no longer be a pure self, but will be mixed with some other people''s personality, habits, attitude towards life, concept of everything in the world, etc.


    The Yuanshen of the nine Taoist priests has influenced my Yuanshen to some extent, making my Yuanshen different from my noumenon.


    Although I have taken some measures to prevent my yuan God from becoming my enemy, now it seems that the measures I have taken are ineffective.


    The idea in my heart was that the yuan God could be easily perceived, but because my yuan God was different from ordinary people, I couldn''t completely control the yuan God, and the yuan God couldn''t keep in touch with me all the time. When I deliberately avoided him, he didn''t know what I was thinking.


    At this time, the yuan God was happily watching the newly obtained bellows artifact. He didn''t pay attention to the change of my mind, so he didn''t know what I thought.


    The wind tube artifact turned into a palm at this time. It looks very exquisite. It no longer has the frightening sense of danger before.


    I silently turned around and looked ahead, thinking that since I couldn''t change the yuan God in a short time, I wouldn''t think about it for the time being.


    There is no doubt that there is no way, and there is another village. Maybe I will think of a good way in a few days, so I don''t have to worry all the time.


    The spirit of the wind tube artifact chose to be friends with us, so the wind tube didn''t blow any more. My sight and senses recovered, and I could clearly feel that there was a channel ahead.


    If there is a channel, we can leave here. Otherwise, I''m afraid Bian Lusha will really become the leader of Emei sect, and my original plan will completely fail.


    When I leave here, I must find Hua Meixian at the first time and ask him why he colluded with foreigners like Bian Lusha to plot against me.


    I am quite familiar with Hua Meixian, because I have had a lot of contact with him before.


    I always thought that he was not a real bad man. At most, he was just lecherous for some special reasons.


    But to my surprise, he actually came together with Bian Lusha now. I''m afraid there are some secrets I can''t think of.


    Bian Lusha is a foreigner and an alien. The purpose of coming here is to occupy the territory of our oxygen star. No matter how confused Hua Meixian is, she should not choose to be with Bian Lusha.


    Maybe Hua Meixian has some difficulties, but I don''t know yet.


    I don''t know why, I secretly help Hua Meixian find an excuse in my heart, as if the person I''m going to blame is not Hua Meixian, but myself.


    Seeing that I was about to leave this forbidden area, I was secretly relieved and felt that the current crisis had passed.


    I want to find the disciples of Shengxian sect as soon as possible and urge Yuanshen to leave here as soon as possible. Don''t always be intoxicated with getting the wind tube artifact.


    Unfortunately, the yuan God ignored me and didn''t take my noumenon to heart at all.


    At present, if I want to leave here, I may have to deal with my Yuanshen first.


    I was suddenly a little tired, my heart was tired, and my spirit was suddenly depressed


    Recent events have really overwhelmed me. I feel physically and mentally exhausted.


    At first, I was hurt by the divine power in my body. It took me hundreds of years to refine the divine power. The difficulties and dangers were unimaginable except myself.


    Then the elders closed successively, and the burden of Shengxian gate fell on my shoulder. I worked hard to plan everything of Shengxian gate and make it develop smoothly as much as possible, which also consumed a lot of my mind.


    Just when Shengxian gate was running normally, Emei sect happened again.


    Just Bian Lusha, I have to go all out to deal with it. Now Hua Meixian has joined Bian Lusha''s team, which makes me feel particularly difficult.


    What is more hateful is that my Yuanshen''s performance at this time endangers me and makes me speechless.


    The successive events did not give me any breathing time, which suddenly made me feel that my heart was surplus but my strength was insufficient.


    I suddenly felt that perhaps the first thing I should solve was not Bian Lusha, but my own Yuanshen.


    I was so tired. I couldn''t help sighing. I couldn''t help looking at the yuan God, and my eyes shot out a group of anger that was almost real.


    Yuanshen finally found something wrong with me. He suddenly put away the ventilator artifact, disappeared and entered my body.


    At the same time, I heard him say loudly, "let''s go and deal with the damn bianlusa!"


    When Yuanshen spoke, he sent me an amazing friendly message. He saw that I was angry and planned to use the special connection between me and her to tell me that he was over excited. He definitely didn''t intend to violate my instructions, let alone leave me at this time.


    He even told me that it would take some time for him to fully transform into an independent individual.


    I was speechless. I looked coldly at the yuan God in my body. My anger dissipated silently. I couldn''t vent at him!

 Chapter 952

    After leaving the forbidden area of Emei sect along the channel, I found that I had reached the foot of Emei sect, which was ten kilometers away from the Emei sect''s residence.


    The forbidden area of Emei sect was originally excavated from top to bottom, which is equivalent to a very secret underground road.


    Perhaps because of the existence of the wind tube artifact, this channel was abandoned early in the morning. Perhaps the people of Emei sect do not know its existence.


    Otherwise, Bian Lusha and Hua Meixian would not use this channel to trap me and let me pick up a big bargain for nothing.


    They must not know that the vigorous wind in the forbidden area does not exist naturally, but is made by an air duct artifact.


    I was lucky. I survived the disaster and got an artifact.


    At my speed, it would take only a few minutes to return to Emei sect. I went stealthily and came to the place where the disciples of Shengxian sect lived without disturbing anyone.


    The disciples of Shengxian sect are still here, but they are all gloomy. Maybe they are worried about my disappearance.


    I didn''t show up to meet each other, but after making sure that all the disciples were OK, I quietly left here and came to the residence of Hua Meixian.


    Hua Meixian was just practicing at this time. He didn''t respond to my arrival. He looked like a sleeping Lamb who didn''t know the danger was close at hand.


    I wanted to take this opportunity to directly catch Hua Meixian for interrogation, but considering that this is the place of Emei sect after all, I would disgust all Emei sect people, so I changed my plan temporarily and left quietly.


    I''d better take a rest first and come back here tomorrow. Tomorrow is the day when Bian Lusha ascends the position of leader of Emei sect. She will be surprised by my appearance at that time.


    Together with my childlike innocence, I left Emei sect with a smile. I found a hotel near Emei sect to stay. After I had something to eat, I rested.


    These days I was very tired and had no intention to practice, so I slept well in the hotel. I didn''t get up until the next morning.


    I feel very comfortable after a night''s rest. I really want to practice some killing God sword immediately and exercise my muscles and bones.


    It''s not good to do these things in the hotel, so I left the hotel and went to an open space at the foot of Emei sect. I took out the mother sword of killing God sword and showed it all.


    This time I cast the killing God sword technique completely according to the sword manual, so the moves are not very flexible and have nothing to look at.


    But when I finished playing and was about to practice other combat skills, I heard a burst of applause.


    When I looked back, I saw a man walking slowly in the distance and said, "this elder''s swordsmanship is superb. It''s really admirable."


    I think this man has white hair. He must be much older than me, but he calls me an elder. I''m a little embarrassed: "you''re welcome. In fact, my swordsmanship is not very good. My moves are old-fashioned and the connection is not very smooth."


    The man smiled and said, "elder, you should be the golden sect leader of the immortal sect? I had the honor to meet my predecessors. Although it was hundreds of years ago, I still vaguely remember my predecessors. However, the elder''s appearance seems to have changed, so I''m not particularly sure of the elder''s identity. "


    I smiled, "who is your excellency?"


    The man said: "I''m a soldier of the red dragon city guard. I was sent to Jingshen city because of the battle with the stars. It was in Jingshen city that I was lucky to see the golden gate master. "


    I nodded: "it''s the old brother of the guard. You didn''t say... What''s your name? What are you doing here? "


    The man hugged his fist and said, "if I return to the leader of the golden gate, my name is Huan Dazhi. I''m from Chilong city. After the stars were defeated, they came here. Because there was no war and nothing to do, they joined the Emei sect for cultivation... "


    I suddenly said, "you are also a disciple of Emei now. It''s disrespectful."


    Huan Dazhi said with a smile, "no, how dare you call yourself an Emei disciple in front of the leader of the golden gate? I will always be a sergeant under the general... The general must come to our Emei sect this time to attend the ceremony of our new leader taking office, right? Why don''t you go straight up and practice swordsmanship here? "


    I said, "brother Huan, you''re welcome. I''m no longer the general of Jingshen City, and you''re no longer a sergeant. Everyone is a person who cultivates immortals, so don''t worry about the previous title... When I came here, I suddenly felt greatly interested, so I practiced some divine sword killing method. "


    Huan Dazhi hesitated, hugged his fist and said, "I see. By the way, will the Golden Gate leader go up the mountain to congratulate our new leader? If the Golden Gate leader doesn''t dislike it, let''s go together. "


    "OK." I said with a smile, "if you were a disciple of Emei, I wouldn''t get lost."


    Huan Dazhi said with a smile, "didn''t lord Jinmen come to Emei a few days ago? How could he get lost?"


    I looked around and whispered, "I slipped out secretly. Don''t tell others. It''s boring on the mountain. I''ll sneak out and have a look and relax. "


    Huan Dazhi looked at me, his face slowly dignified: "yesterday I heard elder Hua Meixian say that you were missing."


    I also looked at Huan Dazhi and said slowly, "I''m not missing, but I''m imprisoned by Hua Meixian and Bian Lusha. If I hadn''t escaped by luck, I''m afraid I''d still be trapped in the forbidden area of your Emei sect at this time, or I might have been killed by mechanisms in the golden land. "


    "This..." Huan Dazhi frowned and looked at me slowly.


    I smiled: "don''t you believe it? It doesn''t matter. There are more things you won''t believe. "


    Huan Dazhi''s face was full of surprise. When he looked at me, his eyes were clearly puzzled.


    I didn''t explain much, just smiled and said, "let''s go. The ceremony will start right away. If we don''t go again, it will be late."


    Huan Dazhi looked at me suspiciously and turned to Emei hall, where Bian Lusha was the leader of Emei, shook her head and followed me.


    When I came to Emei hall, I found that everything here had changed greatly in just two days.


    The whole Emei sect is decorated like the wedding scene of the new couple''s wedding, with large pots of flowers, gorgeous lights, colorful decorations, endless stream of attendants, all kinds of rare fruit plates, and precious Emei green tea... Here is jubilant.


    The left and right sides of the hall are neat seats tied with red ribbons, which looks quite dignified.


    At this time, some seats are occupied, but the occupancy rate is not high, less than one fifth.

 Chapter 953

    Dongfang Hongfeng and several disciples of Shengxian gate were also present, but they were worried and didn''t seem to be in harmony with the atmosphere here.


    No one noticed my arrival, because when I was about to enter the door, I was already quietly invisible.


    Unless I am a super expert like scorpion, ordinary people can''t easily see through my invisibility.


    Huan Dazhi, who came here with me, lagged behind me. When he arrived, I was already invisible. He didn''t notice my whereabouts.


    I stood quietly behind Dongfang Hongfeng and several disciples of Shengxian sect, looked at those who had arrived, and thought about how to prevent Bian Lusha from succeeding the leader of Shengxian sect.


    Situ Qian, who should have stayed in the gate of immortality, was the first to catch eyes. I really don''t know when she came here.


    Situ Qian is the leader of Shushan sect. Although she has been practicing with me in Shengxian sect, as the leader of Shushan sect and the new leader of Emei sect, she should come.


    Behind situ Qian are several elders of Shushan gate. I have seen most of them, but I don''t know their names.


    In addition to situ Qian and others, there is Zhong Kun whom I have also met.


    Zhong Kun''s Yuanshen is very powerful. I knew this when ling''er fought against him and compared the power of Yuanshen.


    I really don''t know what sect Zhong Kun belongs to, but when he was forced to join the Huashen sect, he was granted the title of Dragon Mountain King. Maybe it has something to do with the Dragon Mountain sect.


    Longshan sect is not very famous in the immortal cultivation world. It is usually quite low-key. Not many people in the world know this sect.


    What I didn''t know was that it was an accidental opportunity to hear from the supreme elder Jin Xiang. Now when I think of it, I connect the two.


    There was no one else around Zhong Kun. He seemed to be alone. He was closing his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When I looked at Zhong Kun, he seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes and looked at my place. However, after seeing Dongfang Hongfeng and others, he closed his eyes again and found no trace of me.


    I didn''t intend to disturb an expert like Zhong Kun at this time. I turned my eyes and looked at another expert I knew not far from Zhong Kun - PI Chuanmei.


    The iceberg King PI Chuanmei, a high-level martial god, cultivates ice attribute skills and is good at ice attribute war skills. She is an extremely dangerous figure.


    Behind PI Chuanmei, there are three cold looking male martial artists. According to their looks and age, they should all be the younger generation of PI Chuanmei, younger than PI Chuanmei, but they are three times similar to PI Chuanmei.


    These are the people I know. It seems that Emei sect still has a lot of face. These reclusive experts come to congratulate the new leader of Emei sect, which is much more face than the so-called leader of Shengxian sect.


    I silently looked at everyone here and found that many people I didn''t know. I haven''t left Shengxian gate in recent years. I really don''t know how many new rising stars are blooming outside and how many hermits are born again.


    After a while, an endless stream of people came to congratulate Bian Lusha, and gradually filled all the seats in the hall.


    Knowing that Bian Lusha and Hua Meixian should also show up, I whispered to the Oriental red maple sitting in front of me: "Oriental red maple, don''t make a noise and don''t be surprised. I''m right behind you. Listen carefully, Bian Lusha is the star man and our mortal enemy. We must stop her from becoming the leader of Emei sect this time. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng heard my voice and made no other action, but his originally gloomy face became better and his expression relaxed.


    He also said to me, "where has the door owner gone? But we are so worried that we haven''t heard from you... "


    I continued to tell him: "I was imprisoned in the forbidden area of Emei sect designed by Hua Meixian and Bian Lusha, and I escaped last night. Listen carefully. No matter whether anyone stands up against Bian Lusha''s taking the seat of Emei sect leader or not, don''t talk and wait for my order. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng promised and didn''t talk to me again.


    I quietly left the hall and came to the residence of Hua Meixian.


    Hua Meixian is preparing to go out. He still has no response to my arrival.


    I slowly appeared in front of him, looked at Hua Meixian with a surprised face, smiled and said: "I haven''t seen him for a few days. Brother Hua seems to have lost a lot of weight..."


    As I said, Hua Meixian woke up. She quickly stepped back and shouted, "Why are you here?"


    With a sneer, I reached out and grabbed Hua Meixian''s hands and wrists.


    As soon as Hua Meixian withdrew her hand, she sent out two strong palms and was about to attack me.


    I smiled, the speed of my hand suddenly accelerated, and immediately caught Hua Meixian''s wrist pulse.


    Under the erosion of my aura, Hua Meixian soon lost her resistance. Her aura was blocked by me and could not be used at all.


    Looking at Hua Meixian, who fell to the ground, I said calmly, "I should have killed you as soon as I helped the tyranny, but I won''t kill you now when I see the face of your dead father, senior MOI."


    "What are you talking about?" Hua Meixian roared and reluctantly stood up: "my father is not dead. You talk nonsense!"


    I looked at Hua Meixian and said calmly, "Bian Lusha told me personally that your father has died in Bian Lusha''s hands... Pity you don''t know these things. It''s chilling to help Bian Lusha be the leader of your Emei sect and frame me, who is dedicated to helping you Emei sect."


    "Impossible!" Hua Meixian seemed to be greatly stimulated and shouted, "Bian Lusha clearly told me that her father is still alive..."


    I suddenly understood something: "Bian Lusha threatened you with your father''s life, asked you to obey her orders and help her to sit as the leader of Emei sect?"


    Hua Meixian looked at me with hatred in her eyes: "are what you said true? My father is really dead... "


    I sighed: "Bian Lusha told me personally. When she thought I couldn''t escape from heaven... Hua Meixian, I can''t care about you about your framing me, but no one can forgive you for helping the person who hurt his father..."


    Hua Meixian opened her eyes angrily and said ruthlessly, "damn Bian Lusha, how dare you kill my father? I''m not finished with her!"


    When he spoke, he had a sharp dagger in his hand. According to his appearance, he planned to go to Bian Lusha now.

 Chapter 954

    I stretched out my hand to stop Hua Meixian: "don''t be impulsive, calm down first. I have a way to make Bian Lusha pay for her life and let her pay for it. "


    "What can I do?" Hua Meixian looked crazy, but still asked, "what are you going to do? What do you want me to do? "


    I stared at Hua Meixian, frowned and said, "since Bian Lusha was the murderer of your father, we will make this public. I believe those predecessors who came to Emei sect today will be fair. As for you, just cooperate with me, and you don''t need to do anything else. "


    Hua Meixian suddenly turned around and shouted, "justice?! What a fair host! When they do justice, Bian Lusha doesn''t know where she has gone. How can I find her? I''ll kill her now and avenge my father. "


    What Hua Meixian said was what normal people would say, but after listening to it, I suddenly felt that I wanted to laugh.


    "Are you really going to do that?" My eyes must be very scary. Hua Meixian turned around and didn''t dare to look at me. I looked at his back and asked, "you really don''t know that elder MOI has died in Bian Lusha''s hands?"


    My Yuanshen was communicating with me at this time. He told me that Hua Meixian was restless when she spoke. It was obvious that she didn''t tell the truth.


    Hua Meixian was shocked. When she looked back at me, a trace of panic flashed on her face.


    I saw everything in my eyes, but I didn''t talk about it. I just continued: "master MOI is your father after all. I don''t say much about how you want to avenge him. Just one thing I want to remind you, even if your strength is better than Bian Lusha, you must be careful. Bian Lusha must have figured out countermeasures for a long time. You go directly to her, for fear that if you don''t have any chance to kill her, she may be killed. "


    Hua Meixian frowned and said, "what does the golden gate master mean?"


    I deliberately turned and looked at the door: "as we all know, Bian Lusha has completely controlled Emei sect. I''m afraid most of the disciples of Emei sect will only obey Bian Lusha''s orders. How many people will believe what you, the original successor, said. I''m afraid you can''t be sure. If no one believes what you say then, how can you do it to Bian Lusha? "


    Hua Meixian said slowly behind me, "please rest assured, I have my own way..."


    When the word "method" reached my ears, a slight sound of sharp weapon breaking through the air also reached my ears.


    The sound of "Dang" followed, and a strong force came from my back heart, which almost knocked me away.


    I rushed forward for several steps and then barely stood still. Before I looked back to see what was going on, a stronger palm power had come behind me.


    I didn''t look back and knew what was going on. I took this palm. When my body rushed forward again, the killer sword had appeared in my hand.


    It seems that the aura of Hua Meixian that I sealed before has been broken by him in a very short time. Otherwise, he can''t attack me so soon.


    When he started, he used the dagger he had in his hand.


    The dagger was very sharp, but it was blocked by my armor and didn''t really hurt me.


    So Hua Meixian quickly changed her moves and slapped me on the back in an attempt to hurt me with strong palm power.


    What he didn''t know was that God armor could not only block most sharp weapon attacks, but also block his powerful palm power.


    I was attacked by Hua Meixian. I made two moves in a row. Knowing that his strength was not weak, I rushed to take out the killing sword to meet the enemy.


    I stabbed out with a backhand sword. The killer sword hit something unstoppable. I knew it was stabbing someone''s body without looking at the slight touch.


    I slowly turned back, looked at the motionless Hua Meixian, and slowly said, "Hua Meixian, I didn''t mean to kill you, but you want to die yourself, no wonder me."


    The disbelieving Huamei fairy didn''t seem to feel the pain in her body. She stared at me and said hard, "how did you know I would kill you?"


    At this time, Hua Meixian was pierced in the heart by the killing sword. Her mouth was full of blood and her speech was a little vague.


    If he was not powerful, he would be killed directly by the sword Qi on the killing sword at the moment when the killing sword hit him.


    I sighed: "what''s the relationship between you and Bian Lusha? Why can you lay hands on your father for Bian Lusha?"


    Hua Meixian reluctantly smiled. Her smile was stiff, but full of some unspeakable tenderness: "do you know who Bian Lusha''s body... Her flesh... Is?"


    I shook my head and Hua Meixian shouted desperately, "that''s my mother who has died for many years, my mother..."


    My hand suddenly shook and couldn''t help asking, "is that your mother''s body? What the hell is going on? "


    Hua Meixian smiled and smiled softly: "of course you don''t know what''s going on... MOI, that bastard, doesn''t deserve to be my father... He killed my mother and refined my mother into a corpse puppet... Damn MOI, I''ve long wanted to kill him to avenge my mother, but he has always restricted my freedom and even drugged my food, I lost myself and became a lecherous who everyone despised... "


    I seem to understand something, but I don''t believe everything Hua Meixian said at all.


    I didn''t interrupt Hua Meixian. He was badly hurt and didn''t have much time to talk.


    After listening to Hua Meixian''s story, I finally learned an amazing secret of Emei sect, although I still don''t believe what Hua Meixian said.


    Master MOI, who looks amiable and indulges his children, is actually a man with a human face and a beast''s heart.


    Hua Meixian said that many years ago, before the great disaster of 10000 years ago, the cultivation of immortals was still very popular in the world.


    At that time, Emei sect was one of the limited super sects. There were numerous disciples in the sect, and there were countless people with excellent qualifications.


    At that time, there was a world-famous disciple of Emei sect, the peerless beauty Su Yaner.


    Su Yaner is as beautiful as a flower and has excellent qualifications. He was already a king of martial arts before he was 100 years old. Everyone envies him for his smooth cultivation.


    At that time, the world said that Su Yaner would be the next leader of Emei sect and the hope of Emei sect.


    The young disciples of countless immortal sects love this famous beauty. Some disciples even want to join Emei to see Su Yaner''s style at the expense of betraying their own sects.

 Chapter 955

    At that time, MOI was an ordinary disciple of Emei sect. Among many Emei sect disciples, his qualification and strength were only medium, and his usual performance was not outstanding. He was an unknown generation.


    He is also one of Su Yaner''s admirers, but he has been afraid to mention it to outsiders because of his own strength and qualification.


    Originally, there would be no later events, but at this time, the great disaster appeared. Emei sect, like many Xiuxian sects, suffered the greatest disaster in history, with countless disciples killed and injured, and the whole sect was on the verge of extinction.


    The leaders and elders of Emei sect died one after another, and the whole Emei sect became a mess.


    As the best candidate for the next leader of Emei sect, Su Yaner, who was attacking the realm of Wuxian, forcibly interrupted her cultivation and came out to maintain the stability of Emei sect.


    Su Yan''er forcibly suspended her cultivation. She was bitten back and her strength was greatly reduced. At that time, new battles appeared all the time. As the leader of Emei sect, she had to take the lead every time. Over time, she became ill from overwork.


    Since then, the Emei sect, which suffered heavy losses, has become a mess.


    Seeing that there was no hope for Emei and that Su Yaner, who admired Emei, was dying of illness, the disciples of Emei started their own calculations and walked away. Soon there were only dozens of people left.


    Su Yaner, who was seriously ill, had no choice but to temporarily choose her younger martial brother MOI, who took good care of her during her illness, as the leader of Emei sect.


    Moi has not only won the recognition of his sweetheart, but also the leader of Emei sect. While happy, he naturally spared no effort to stabilize the broken Emei sect.


    Moi really has management skills. It took only a month to stabilize an endangered Emei sect.


    While MOI was doing these things, he took good care of Su Yaner, who was seriously ill. Perhaps God was moved. Su Yaner, who had no hope of cure, was miraculously improved under MOI''s careful care.


    Su Yaner, who was getting better, thanked MOI for her care. With the help of Emei disciples, she married MOI, the leader of Emei sect, who was only a military general at that time.


    In this way, they came together and achieved a good story in the immortal world, which was praised by people at that time.


    Unfortunately, the good times are not long. MOI, who is only a military general, is worried that his strength will be looked down upon after the Emei sect is stable. In addition, he has to deal with all kinds of battles all the time. His strength is really not from his heart, and he began his closed door practice for hundreds of years.


    Su Yaner takes over Emei sect again instead of MOI. Although Emei sect has only dozens of disciples at this time, it can''t be without a person in charge, can''t it?


    After the great disaster, the oxygen star immortal cultivation world was desolate everywhere, as was the case here in Emei sect. Su Yaner had excellent qualifications, but her management ability was lacking. In her hands, the lives of dozens of disciples gradually became a problem, let alone cultivation.


    Su Yaner racked her brains to maintain the normal expenses of Emei sect, and her character slowly changed.


    A legend who is as beautiful as flowers, gentle in character and admired by everyone. After hundreds of years, he finally turned into a female tiger like figure with grumpy character and cruel hand.


    Hua Meixian didn''t know how many things had happened and didn''t elaborate, but I can think that Su Yaner couldn''t bear the huge pressure at that time, so her character changed greatly.


    On the day when MOI''s retreat was over and she left the customs with joy, Su Yaner not only didn''t welcome her husband, the real Emei sect leader MOI, but ordered Emei sect disciples to catch MOI and imprison him in the Emei sect forbidden area.


    Su Yaner''s reason sounds ridiculous. She said that the previous disaster was brought by MOI, who is the sworn enemy of Emei sect.


    This is actually the reason why Su Yaner doesn''t want to return the leader to MOI.


    The disaster at that time affected the whole cultivation world. How could MOI bring it alone?


    Emei disciples who didn''t know the truth were suppressed by Su Yaner for hundreds of years. They had long obeyed Su Yaner, arrested MOI without asking, and really put MOI in the forbidden area.


    Moi didn''t resist. He didn''t know what had happened. He couldn''t hurt his classmates at will, and he still loved Su Yaner. Therefore, at the beginning of Su Yaner''s treatment of him, he chose tolerance and silence.


    Unfortunately, MOI is so tolerant, but Su Yaner is still not at ease. A few days after MOI''s detention, Su Yaner can''t wait to order the execution of the so-called traitor''s sworn enemy MOI.


    After MOI learned about his experience, he was so angry that he couldn''t bear it any more. He forcibly broke the seal in the forbidden area, killed the disciples guarding him, rushed to Su Yaner, said something wrong, and fought with Su Yaner.


    During the closing period, MOI practiced Emei sect''s non preaching skills and war skills. MOI, who was not very qualified, actually reached the realm of Wuxian in just a few hundred years.


    Moi''s combat effectiveness is not lower than Su Yaner, who has been tortured by injuries. The two people''s Congress fought, and Su Yaner naturally failed in the end.


    Su Yaner, who failed and was injured, seemed to understand something, and suddenly woke up. She begged MOI to forgive her. At the same time, she assured MOI that she was willing to be imprisoned in the forbidden area all her life, just to live.


    Moi deeply loved Su Yaner. Seeing that Su Yaner was repenting, she spared Su Yaner. Not only did she not kill Su Yaner, but also she was exempted from detaining Su Yaner.


    At the same time, because of the decline of Emei talents, MOI did not blame those disciples who were ordered by Su Yaner to be unfavorable to MOI.


    Su Yaner was moved by MOI and gave up the idea of seizing the position of leader. She sincerely repented and slowly became as gentle and virtuous as before.


    She was gentle to MOI, allowing MOI to revisit the old relationship between husband and wife, and they gradually returned to the original good time


    Moi became the leader of Emei sect again and soon took a series of measures to revive the Emei sect struggling on the line of life and death, which greatly improved the strength of Emei sect.


    Moi''s extraordinary management ability made all Emei disciples realize that only MOI can really carry forward the Emei sect and revitalize the reputation of the Emei sect in the past. Everyone slowly returned to their hearts and agreed with MOI.


    Everyone worked together to break the gold. MOI led dozens of disciples to slowly carry forward the Emei sect step by step. In less than a thousand years, the Emei sect had a bit of its former prestige and faintly became a dazzling star in the broken fairy world.

 Chapter 956

    The situation of Emei sect has improved, and the whole sect is peaceful. It can be regarded as a great disaster and needs God''s blessing.


    At that time, the environment of cultivating immortals had been destroyed. No matter how hard they worked, fewer and fewer people were willing to cultivate immortals. Not only the number of disciples of Emei sect was scarce, but also the whole sect of cultivating immortals. Talents withered.


    Later, after the founding of the Chilong state, various cities rose, and science and technology replaced the cultivation of immortals. People gradually forgot to cultivate immortals, and the state immediately issued a decree not to allow any immortal sect to exist.


    The general environment is even more unfavorable to the development of Xiuxian sect. All kinds of rogue MOI can only obey the general environment and hide the whole Emei sect.


    The seclusion of Emei sect doesn''t mean that all Emei sects have dispersed. They just hide in the world, practice secretly, and don''t have much contact with ordinary people.


    In this way, after thousands of years of continuous cultivation, MOI finally became a martial god like Jin Xiang and others, and his strength reached his peak.


    The disciples of Emei sect either died because of Shouyuan''s exhaustion or became elders of Emei sect because of the improvement of their realm. Everyone''s fate is different.


    Only Su Yaner, because she is MOI''s wife, has been used by MOI to continue her life with various panacea, and has lived in the realm of Wuxian for nearly 10000 years.


    About 1500 years ago, Su Yaner, who finally could not prolong his life, suddenly proposed to leave his blood to MOI, so as not to leave nothing to MOI after his death, so she was ashamed of MOI.


    Moi also knew that he had no way to prolong Su Yaner''s life. At the same time, because he was very old and wanted a child, he agreed to Su Yaner''s proposal.


    A year later, Hua Meixian was born. MOI and his wife were full of joy. They accompanied Hua Meixian all day and smiled. They all seemed to be a lot younger.


    In those years, every day of Emei sect was like a festival. Everyone was full of joy. Everyone regarded Hua Meixian as their hope and took every care of her.


    Hua Meixian became the treasure of all Emei sect members and the core of all Emei sect members.


    Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. MOI went to see Hua Meixian one day after her cultivation. She overheard Su Yaner''s conversation with Hua Meixian, who was only five years old.


    It turns out that Hua Meixian is not MOI''s own son, but a senior brother of MOI and the child of an elder of Emei sect.


    Moi lost her fertility because of a battle that year. It''s impossible for Su Yaner to have children. Unfortunately, MOI doesn''t know. Only his wife Su Yaner, who sleeps with him every day, knows this.


    Naturally, Su Yaner and MOI had no children for thousands of years after they got married. As a woman, Su Yaner must have doubts, so she quietly found out the reason.


    As for why Su Yaner didn''t tell MOI, it''s unknown. After all, everyone has different ideas. Even Hua Meixian, the son of Su Yaner, can''t know his mother''s real thoughts.


    Su Yaner, who was about to die, was determined to have a child before she died. Without consulting MOI, she quietly conceived the child of senior brother MOI and deceived MOI that Hua Meixian was MOI''s own son. This is indeed a little too much.


    This is a naked betrayal, and it is something that every man can''t tolerate, no matter what the reason.


    After MOI learned everything from the dialogue between Hua Meixian and Su Yaner, she became angry and lost her mind. When Hua Meixian killed Su Yaner in front of her.


    Although Hua Meixian was only over five years old and just a little sensible child, she secretly began to hate MOI after seeing MOI kill her mother with her own eyes.


    It has to be said that Hua Meixian is also a very deep man in the city. At the age of five, he knew to hide his mind. If someone else changed, he was afraid it was impossible.


    Later things came naturally. MOI naturally wouldn''t like Hua Meixian, the so-called biological son. Although he hasn''t said whose child Hua Meixian is, his attitude towards Hua Meixian is a 180 degree turn.


    Since then, he not only no longer likes Huamei fairy, but dislikes Huamei fairy everywhere. He wishes Huamei fairy could die without illness. He doesn''t like Huamei fairy anyway.


    What''s more hateful is that Moy''s character has changed greatly since he killed Su Yaner himself. He no longer works hard to develop Emei sect. He is bent on how to suppress and maim Hua Meixian.


    Originally, Hua Meixian has excellent qualifications and is a good seedling for cultivating immortals, which can be cultivated vigorously. However, MOI deliberately cut off Hua Meixian''s cultivation resources, so that Hua Meixian''s cultivation speed is not as fast as that of ordinary disciples.


    What''s more unexpected is that the reason why Hua Meixian is lustful is actually the poisonous hand of MOI in the dark.


    According to Hua Meixian''s own statement, the reason why he became a greedy and lecherous man was not because the cultivation skills were strange, but that MOI put medicine in his food, which made him lose his nature.


    Hua Meixian, who lost her nature during cultivation and became possessed, can''t live without women. Therefore, she will become a color devil and be chased and despised by the world.


    I was shocked when Hua Meixian said these things before she died. I never dreamed that Mo Yi, the leader of Emei sect, who received the elder of the martial god realm respected by countless people, would do such a disgusting thing.


    Even if Hua Meixian is not his own, there is no need to kill Hua Meixian''s mother and do such a thing to Hua Meixian. Come on.


    If what Hua Meixian said is true, it is no wonder that Hua Meixian will unite Bian Lusha, an outsider, to deal with her father, and behave so calm when she hears that MOI has died in Bian Lusha''s hands.


    I recalled the secret of Emei sect that Hua Meixian said. I felt the chills on my back. I even forgot my purpose of looking for Hua Meixian here.


    People are separated from each other. Many people seem very amiable, but who can guess what kind of things they will do secretly?


    Time is the most difficult to understand the human heart, which is the most mysterious and unpredictable.


    No matter whether what Hua Meixian said is true or not, I can''t be ignorant of such a big secret, even if it''s an internal matter of Emei sect.


    Since Hua Meixian told me when she was dying, I have an obligation to help Emei sect to become a decent sect again.


    I couldn''t help sighing. I took out a small pill to feed Hua Meixian. At the same time, I used my aura to help him stabilize his injury and save his life for the time being.


    I think it''s necessary to ask other Emei elders to find out the whole story. I can''t do anything confused.

 Chapter 957

    According to Hua Meixian, Bian Lusha is actually a soul. She just uses the body of Su Yaner, Hua Meixian''s mother, to forcibly revive.


    I can''t think of how to do it. It''s about and reshaping the flesh body, and then the yuan God enters the flesh body, runs in slowly with the flesh body, and finally becomes a new individual.


    Moi kept Su Yaner''s body for more than a thousand years with secret skills, which made Su Yaner''s beautiful face become what Bian Lusha is now. It has to be said that it is a punishment for acting against the sky.


    Now Bian Lusha is ugly. Her body has been alive for thousands of years, but her appearance is no longer beautiful. There are gains and losses.


    The life of a warrior is very long, which can not be compared with that of ordinary people. Similarly, there are many ways to keep the appearance of a warrior in the best state and maintain youth and beauty for a long time.


    Many martial artists who love beauty, especially female martial artists, may still be in their twenties until they die.


    Su Yan''er''s body occupied by Bian Lusha could not have been as beautiful as Su Yan''er when she died, but it would not be what Bian Lusha is now.


    Perhaps the secret technique of keeping the corpse incorruptible also has a price, so it makes Su Yaner''s appearance become what she is now.


    I didn''t understand many places, so I took a lot of time to ask Hua Meixian. When I found out the context of the matter and remembered the purpose of my trip, I found that several hours had passed.


    At this time, Bian Lusha was probably about to become the leader of Emei sect. I suddenly became alert. I didn''t have time to pay attention to Hua Meixian, who was seriously injured, and rushed to the hall at full speed.


    There was no one outside the hall. Everyone went in to watch Bian Lusha''s succession ceremony.


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard someone talking: "Congratulations, leader Bian Lusha. As long as you take this token on behalf of the leader, you will be the leader of Emei sect and be on an equal footing with us. The future Emei sect needs you to carry forward... "


    The speaker is pi Chuanmei. I can hear her voice.


    I''m not too late. At least the leader''s token hasn''t been given to Bian Lusha.


    I rushed into the hall and shouted, "wait a minute!"


    My voice was so loud that everyone present could hear me.


    PI Chuanmei, who was talking to Bian Lusha and had handed out a black token, heard my voice and looked back in doubt.


    Seeing clearly that I was speaking, PI Chuanmei showed a rare smile on her face, but her eyes were strange. Obviously, she didn''t know why I stopped her from giving the leader token of Emei sect to Bian Lusha.


    On the contrary, Bian Lusha was a little pale, and her face was even whiter, as if there was no blood at all.


    "Golden gate master, you''re late!" PI Chuanmei and I said, "we are about to finish the succession ceremony. Why do you prevent me from handing over the leader''s token now?"


    I smiled, hugged my fist and said, "I''m sorry for the delay. It kept everyone waiting."


    PI Chuanmei said, "let''s wait for you, the sect leader of the immortal sect. We won''t have an opinion. Just now, leader Bian Lusha mentioned the Golden Gate leader and said, "I don''t know why the Golden Gate leader hasn''t arrived yet. I''m afraid I don''t like her, so I won''t come."


    I smiled, looked at Bian Lusha and said calmly, "Bian Lusha should be very clear why I delayed some time. How can she ask clearly?"


    Bian Lusha listened to me and immediately said with a strong smile, "the golden gate master is joking. I saw the golden face of the golden gate master three days ago. How can I know what the golden gate master has done?"


    I looked at Bian Lusha with a smiling face, shook my head and said, "Bian Lusha, I must thank you for your hospitality. So after I got out of your trap, I went to visit your partner Hua Meixian. "


    Bian Lusha''s face changed slightly, but she continued to smile and said, "I still don''t understand the meaning of the golden gate master. Hua Meixian is a disciple of Emei sect. Why did she become my partner? "


    I looked at Bian Lusha in front of me and wanted to take her down, but I couldn''t do it directly in front of everyone. I had to let everyone know what was going on.


    I smiled and said, "you occupy the body of Hua Meixian''s mother, but you still insist on using your own name. I don''t know why?"


    As soon as my words came out, someone screamed.


    PI Chuanmei said to me directly: "don''t make such a joke, leader of the golden sect. It''s not a joke, and today is the grand ceremony for the succession of leader Bian..."


    I said positively, "Hua Meixian told me this personally. How can it be a joke? If you don''t know something, let me explain it slowly. Hua Meixian''s mother must have been known by several predecessors present, that is, the famous peerless beauty Su Yaner ten thousand years ago. "


    PI Chuanmei was stunned and then said, "of course I know that, but how can it be that Bian Lusha occupied Su Yaner''s body? As we all know, Su Yaner has been dead for more than a thousand years. Even if her body is protected by secret arts and does not decay, I''m afraid it has changed. No one would expect to use such a flesh body to revive... "


    I smiled: "what elder PI said is that there is no such possibility under normal circumstances, but what if someone is in extreme danger and facing the line of life and death? Let''s think about it. Will he directly occupy other people''s bodies and resurrect when he is in great danger? "


    PI Chuanmei frowned and said nothing, but her eyes looked strange at Bian Lusha.


    Dongfang Hongfeng knew what I meant at this time and stood up and said, "no wonder I always felt that Bian Lusha''s face was very abnormal. It turned out that it was caused by the resurrection of an ancient corpse that had occupied thousands of years and poor blood. Predecessors should know that it is impossible for such a resurrected person to hide the dead breath in a short time. The dead breath will affect the color of the skin and even endanger the original God of the resurrected person. "


    After Dongfang Hongfeng''s words, PI Chuanmei, who was closest to Bian Lusha, suddenly stepped back, looked at Bian Lusha and shouted, "is what the Golden Gate leader said true? Please tell us by yourself."


    Bian Lusha looked at all of us, looked around and smiled slowly: "predecessors are bullying me. They don''t have strong strength. Do you want to find an excuse to stop me from becoming the leader of Emei sect?"


    PI Chuanmei was stunned and immediately shouted, "if you really occupy Su Yaner''s body for resurrection, we will indeed prevent you from becoming the leader of Emei sect, because your identity needs to be confirmed. How can Emei sect allow people of unknown origin to be its leader? Do you think so? "


    PI Chuanmei was cold. These words were like cold ice. When they landed, everyone closed their mouths together.

 Chapter 958

    Bian Lusha looked at everyone''s reaction. She didn''t care at all. Her face changed slightly: "elder PI, I respect you as an elder. I''ve always been polite to you. I asked you to hand over the leader''s token instead of the missing leader MOI. Now you want to force me to give up the position of leader with Jin Feng''s words without evidence. I''m afraid even if I promise, the disciples of Emei sect won''t promise. "


    Just after Bian Lusha finished, an Emei disciple shouted, "do you have evidence to slander our leader, that is, you don''t have a quarrel with our Emei sect. We Emei disciples swear to protect Emei and the leader to the death. "


    After hearing this, PI Chuanmei couldn''t help looking at me. She had no bottom in her heart and didn''t dare to say too much.


    I glanced at the talking disciple and said slowly, "do you want evidence? It''s simple. I''ll give you evidence in a minute. But before that, I have something to say. "


    After a pause and seeing everyone looking at me, I raised my voice and said, "you Emei people may not know that Bian Lusha is the star who invaded our oxygen star before. She''s really bold. She brings back the soul from the dead and dares to use the original name... Pity you Emei disciples. Dusi has no doubt. Even under the instigation of Hua Meixian, Bian Lusha made up a lie that she practiced in Emei thousands of years ago to deceive us all. "


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was surprised. They almost stood up together. Bian Lusha''s eyes were filled with fear and hostility.


    I frowned and continued: "Bian Lusha was killed during the war with our mirror City, but her soul escaped by luck. When her soul drifted to Emei sect, her soul power was on the verge of dissipation and was in danger. When Bian Lusha was in danger, she accidentally met Su Yaner''s body, which was protected by elder MOI''s secret arts. In all kinds of desperation, Bian Lusha can only choose Su Yaner''s body to revive and become a living dead existence... That''s why her face looks like a dead man and there is a strong sense of death in her body. "


    My words made many people nod slowly. The people here are all martial arts. They still have the ability to distinguish death.


    Without waiting for everyone to discuss, I continued: "Hua Meixian also told me that after his mother''s body was occupied by Bian Lusha, he also tried to save his mother''s body, but was threatened by Bian Lusha. Hua Meixian deeply loves her mother and is worried that her mother''s body will be destroyed by Bian Lusha. She can only choose to swallow her anger and obey Bian Lusha. "


    After a pause, I raised my voice and said, "Hua Meixian didn''t dare to tell anyone that her father was imprisoned in the forbidden area by Bian Lusha and tortured to death. She has already completely become Bian Lusha''s puppet."


    "What?!" An Emei disciple exclaimed, "is the old leader dead? Why don''t we know? "


    Zhong Kun, who had not spoken for a long time, exclaimed, "is MOI dead? What''s the matter? Didn''t he say he was closed? "


    I said loudly, "that''s just Bian Lusha''s confusing words. Elder MOI has already died in Bian Lusha''s hands. Bian Lusha personally told me after he trapped me..."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Bian Lusha suddenly shouted angrily, "old leader MOI is alive and well. You talk in vain and actually frame me with nonsense... Jin Feng, what''s your heart for setting me up like this?"


    I looked at Bian Lusha and said calmly, "if what you told me is false, it can only show that you have other conspiracies, not that I framed you. If master MOI is still alive, please ask Master MOI to meet you and clarify the facts. Dare you? "


    Bian Lusha sneered, "I just meant it. But before that, I would like to ask you, what if what Jin Feng said today was framed against Bian Lusha? "


    "If what Lord Kinmen said is untrue, I would like to personally ask Lord Kinmen to apologize to Bian Lusha."


    Zhong Kun said in a deep voice, "but if what the Golden Gate leader said is true, Bian Lusha, I will be the first to give you a hand and use your life to pay tribute to MOI and Su Yaner."


    Bian Lusha shouted, "OK. I''ll ask the old leader now to show you who''s lying. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng quietly came to me and whispered to me: "sect leader, Bian Lusha looks so calm. Is there a mistake? Leader MOI is really not dead?"


    I sent a message to Dongfang Hongfeng: "don''t worry, even if MOI is still alive, Bian Lusha doesn''t dare to invite MOI out to meet you today."


    After a pause, I suddenly thought of something and said to Dongfang Hongfeng, "go outside to find Hua Meixian. He should still be in his residence. Bring him here later. He''s injured and in danger. Do keep his life. "


    Dongfang Hongfeng nodded slightly and left quietly.


    I ignored Bian Lusha, who turned to leave here, but said faintly, "where is master MOI? I think it''s not just you, Bian Lusha, you know? Others can leave here to find elder MOI. You must not leave here for half a step. "


    My words were heard by many people, so someone shouted: "what the golden gate master said is that Bian Lusha is a major suspect and can''t leave our sight."


    Bian Lusha said calmly, "it''s really unfortunate. I''m the only one who knows the old leader''s retreat. If I can''t leave here and you all want to see the old leader again, you can only wait until the old leader leaves the customs. "


    "It''s easy to do." PI Chuanmei said, "we all follow Bian Lusha to meet the old leader. No one can escape if so many of us go together. What about Kinmen''s idea? "


    Everyone nodded, indicating that the way PI Chuanmei said could be considered. I really couldn''t get along with everyone, so I had to nod.


    Seeing that everyone did not object to his proposal, PI Chuanmei smiled and said, "in that case, let''s go to see MOI."


    After a pause, PI Chuanmei turned and looked at me: "Lord Jinmen, I don''t know if we can do this?"


    I smiled and nodded, "master PI, you''re welcome. However, I suggest that several predecessors be divided into two teams and don''t walk together. If there is any trap waiting for us at that time and we act together, we are afraid of the danger of never returning. "


    PI Chuanmei nodded: "Lord Jinmen is right. In this way, Lord Kinmen, you are a party, so stay behind. Zhong Kun and I will follow Bian Lusha. Others who are willing to follow Zhong Kun and me or the leader of the golden gate are welcome. "

 Chapter 959

    PI Chuanmei is an old and refined person who deliberately left me behind. She knows that if something happens at that time, I will save them, because if I want to punish Bian Lusha and convince the public, I must ensure everyone''s safety.


    I know this well, but I won''t say it: "elder Pi is right. I should avoid it and give Bian Lusha a a chance to explain."


    PI Chuanmei nodded slightly, "that''s settled."


    I nodded, smiled and didn''t speak again.


    PI Chuanmei turned and looked at Bian Lusha. Instead of yelling loudly, she said politely, "thank you, Bian Lusha, for leading the way."


    Bian Lusha looked at me deliberately and said confidently, "please, the old leader''s retreat is a little far away from here. At your speed, I want to arrive in an hour."


    Everyone was stunned. Only PI Chuanmei said calmly, "it doesn''t matter. Our purpose is to prove whether what the Golden Gate leader said is true. We won''t care if it''s a long way."


    Bian Lusha smiled, "please."


    She went to the door of the hall first. I didn''t intend to follow her closely, but my yuan God reminded me to follow quickly.


    I knew the meaning of Yuanshen. I kept up with Bian Lusha and communicated with Yuanshen secretly.


    Bian Lusha was very fast and reached the door of the hall in a few steps, but at this time, she suddenly stopped and turned to look at me.


    I saw deep hatred in her eyes. I just felt something wrong. Bian Lusha suddenly disappeared in front of me. Even the yuan God could not feel her position.


    I was shocked. I was about to drink to make everyone careful. I heard a loud noise, and everything in front of me suddenly changed.


    The main hall disappeared and was replaced by a large black vine.


    It must be impossible for me to be in the dense vines, but the vines here are real, dense and airtight.


    Array, and it''s an array I haven''t seen.


    This array is arranged by using the power of nature, which is different from the array I saw before.


    There were many people around me, but now, I can''t see anyone, as if they all disappeared.


    I tried to touch the vines here. An amazing current suddenly passed from the vines to my arm, which made my arm lose consciousness in an instant.


    What current is this? How could I lose consciousness in my arm?


    Anesthesia must be a special current with anesthetic effect.


    Or it is not current at all, but some magical energy similar to current


    There may also be toxins. There are toxins on the vines, which can instantly paralyze my arms.


    I took a deep breath, felt the smell of vines in the air, and slowly found that there were toxins in the air.


    There are not many toxins in the air, which will not make me lose consciousness immediately, but if I breathe such air for a long time, it will be dangerous.


    Not everyone can arrange a natural array. I can''t do it now.


    Bian Lusha should not know such an array. There must be an expert helping her secretly.


    Who will this expert be? It''s hard for me to figure out who is so much better in array than me.


    However, since it''s an array, I''m confident to crack it. I can crack the famous ancient arrays such as the killer sword array and the seven star sword array of Shengxian gate. I don''t think this nameless array can defeat me.


    It just takes some time for me to break through. When I break out, Bian Lusha is afraid that she will disappear long ago. It will be even more difficult to find her again.


    Now I don''t care about these many things. It''s more urgent to break through the array to save people.


    I first activated my aura mask to prevent the toxins from invading my body. Only after I tried, did I know that the aura mask could not defend against the toxins here.


    The poison of the vine completely ignored the protection of the aura mask, directly penetrated the aura mask and continued to invade my body.


    God armor has a strong defense against physical attacks, but its defense against such toxin attacks is also very limited.


    Now I know the power of this array. I can see the power of the toxin that attacks my body all the time.


    Fortunately, I am also an array mage. Knowing that some arrays can isolate all toxins, I arranged an array for myself first.


    I didn''t carry such an array with me because I hadn''t encountered such a situation before.


    It won''t take long to temporarily depict an array, but it will inevitably affect my speed of saving people.


    If there are casualties because of my slow speed, I still feel guilty. I''m afraid those who die will blame me.


    If I didn''t expose Bian Lusha, she will be the leader of Emei sect safely. There will be nothing for those who come to congratulate her.


    Of course, when Bian Lusha becomes the leader of Emei sect, they will be fine, but it''s just two words.


    "Don''t think about it. If you don''t break the battle, those people may not be able to support it." The voice of the yuan God came to my ears and was even more anxious than me.


    I don''t know why Yuanshen was so anxious, but seeing him now, I was speechless.


    I painted an array with the fastest speed to protect myself, and then I began to carefully observe the array in front of me.


    I''m really the first to see the array arranged with the power of nature, so to some extent, I''m not sure if I can crack it quickly.


    The external performance of this array is vine, so I named it vine array myself.


    In the vine array, I feel a little depressed. I can''t see a trace of sunshine around me.


    The Yin Qi here is still very heavy, which makes me feel uncomfortable.


    When the wind blew, I felt my hair stand up, as if I were in hell.


    It feels bad, so I can''t devote myself to breaking the array.


    There are some treasures in the wanbaoding that can resist such Yin Qi. I take out one at random to prevent the Yin Qi from attacking me.


    I have a lot of treasures with me, which has helped me a lot. If someone else is in this array, I''m afraid it''s difficult to break the array and find a way to survive.


    I carefully observe this array to find its flaws or its students.


    No matter how powerful the array is, there will be flaws, and most of these flaws are concentrated in the birth door of the array.


    The door of life is the door of escape, which is the way of life and retreat for those who enter the array. If you find a way of life, you can leave the array and avoid the damage of the array.

 Chapter 960

    A wise array will try its best to hide the birth gate, or use the Death Gate instead of the birth gate to confuse those who enter the array.


    The array in front of us must be like this. The birth gate may be the death gate, and the death gate may be the birth gate.


    In order to find out where the life gate and Death Gate of the array are, I communicated with the yuan God and explored it with the power of the yuan God.


    The yuan God is greatly affected here and can''t explore without obstacles like outside. This array has the ability to weaken the power of the yuan God.


    It took Yuanshen twice as long to find out the position of the gate of life and the gate of death. In his words, it was really tiring.


    After I knew the location of the gate of life and the gate of death, I immediately came forward to observe and test closely to fully understand the authenticity of the gate of life and the gate of death.


    There are many ways to break the array. Now I use the most direct one, to directly test the door of life and death, and find the real door of life.


    Wanbao was also summoned by me. He came to the birth gate I judged for the first time. He had already sensed my meaning and floated into the birth gate without hesitation to personally test the authenticity of the birth gate.


    Wanbao''s figure disappeared in the birth gate. Soon he returned to me like lightning and told me some information.


    This place that looks like a gate of life is really not a gate of life. There are many crises in it. It is almost thrilling step by step. It is the gate of death.


    Wanbao, who is standing next to me, looks miserable. It seems that he was injured after going in for a while.


    I was ready to treat Wanbao in time and said, "be careful, these vines are poisonous..."


    Without waiting for my words, those vines suddenly seemed like countless steel whips to Wanbao. At the same time, bursts of strong poisonous fog came out, like conscious, and rushed at Wanbao.


    Wanbao reacted quickly, turned suddenly for the first time, got out of the dangerous place at the fastest speed and walked around to my side.


    If Wanbao is not an instrument spirit and can dissipate itself in case of danger, and then reassemble his body in a safe place, he may not come back.


    I asked Wanbao to find the students in the array gate for me, that is, considering that Wanbao will not die because of some traps.


    Unless it is an array specifically aimed at Yuanshen body, generally speaking, Yuanshen body is more convenient to walk through the array.


    Generally speaking, there is only one life gate of the array, but there are countless death gates. As long as you choose the wrong gate among these array gates, all kinds of dangers will follow, endangering the lives of the people in the array.


    There are more than a dozen dead doors detected by Yuanshen. I can''t let Wanbao test one by one. That would be too dangerous and unfair to Wanbao. At the same time, it would take a lot of time.


    Yuanshen is also a good explorer. In order to find the students as soon as possible, I can only ask my Yuanshen to help.


    Both Yuanshen and Wanbao are Yuanshen bodies in the realm of martial god. They won''t worry about their lives immediately in this array.


    Those fellow disciples who came to Emei sect with me may not last long. I have to hurry up to break the array.


    I was worried and asked Yuanshen and Wanbao to seize the time to find the position of Shengmen. I also began to explore the position of Shengmen.


    Yuanshen and Wanbao will save half the time in theory.


    If we are lucky enough, this time may be shorter, because it is possible to find the correct position of the birth door next time.


    Finding students is the first step to break the array. I can''t help much, so I actively prepare the means to break the array.


    There are also many ways to break the array. What I am good at is the method of breaking the array. This has been tried and tested many times in the past.


    The method of breaking the array is to replace or crack the original array with a new array, which has achieved the purpose of breaking the array.


    I''ve never seen this array before, so I don''t know what array to use to crack it.


    So I prepared several arrays to break the array. I hope one can work and save everyone.


    It took Yuanshen and wanbaohua nearly an hour to find the location of the birth gate. They were very tired. After telling me the location of the birth gate, they took a rest.


    Knowing the position of the birth gate, I threw a prepared array disk to the position of the birth gate to activate the new array.


    My array is of fire attribute. Just after being activated, it ignited a huge fire and went straight to the vines.


    This flame is not an ordinary flame, but sky fire.


    The power of sky fire is hundreds of times that of ordinary flame. Let alone these vines, even metals, can melt instantly.


    Unfortunately, although the sky fire has nothing to burn, among these vines, it flutters a few times and goes out automatically.


    It''s really strange here. It broke the sky fire array I arranged at once. It seems that it also has protective means.


    I thought of some problems when I failed to break the array, so I took out a protection array. First, I surrounded all the students and protected the broken array with the array.


    It''s still the sky fire array. Under the protection of the array, the sky fire gradually burns up. Unlike before, with the protection of the array, the sky fire array shows signs of burning more and more.


    The raging flame slowly melted the vines, but the smoke produced by the combustion was mixed with a lot of poisonous fog. Even I felt something wrong at a long distance.


    If this goes on, the vine array has not been broken, and everyone in the vine array will be poisoned.


    I patted my forehead and secretly scolded myself for not being thoughtful enough.


    "Yuan Shen, take out your wind tube artifact and blow away all the poisonous smoke."


    I suddenly drank. Regardless of whether the yuan God agreed or not, I took out the wind tube artifact of the yuan God and ordered the wind god to blow out the vigorous wind.


    The wind god knows what''s happening now. Without waiting for me to say more, bursts of strong wind blow up and disperse the poisonous smoke in an instant.


    The wind god blows out only the ordinary wind, not the vigorous wind.


    I have seen the power of the vigorous wind personally and know that its power is never under the poisonous smoke. It is likely to hurt people in the array by mistake. Therefore, I dare not let the wind god blow away the poisonous smoke with the vigorous wind.


    In order to prevent people from being hurt by the poisonous smoke generated by the continuous burning of sky fire, I took out a forbidden array and arranged it outside the sky fire array to confine all the poisonous smoke in a huge circular area.


    The wind god put away the strong wind, turned and said to me, "the vigorous wind can directly blow away the vines here. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    I shook my head: "you don''t know. There are not only me but also others in the array. If you use the vigorous wind to break the array, I''m afraid it will hurt the innocent. "


    The wind god nodded: "yes, the vigorous wind is a large-scale and indiscriminate attack. If there are others in the array, they will be hurt."

 Chapter 961

    I turned around and took a look at the sky fire that had lit all the vines in the area where Shengmen was located, and said to the wind god, "the sky fire array has worked. I believe we can clear the vines there in a short time, and we can break through the array and save people."


    The wind God said suspiciously, "in this way, at most, we can leave safely. Aren''t other people still trapped in the array and unable to leave?"


    I raised my hand and took out an array plate: "don''t worry, I have a forbidden spirit array here. As long as I arrange it outside the vine array and wrap this area, the aura between heaven and earth will stop entering this area and block the energy supply of the vine array, so as to make the vine array ineffective. The premise is that we must leave the scope of the vine array first, otherwise we can''t arrange the array. "


    The wind god nodded: "it turns out that the master has a way to break the array. I think more."


    I smiled: "you can think of this, it shows that you really want to help me. Thank you."


    The wind God smiled: "the master praised me. I am one with my master. If the master is all right, I can be safe and sound. It''s also right to help the master. "


    I nodded to the wind god again: "the sky fire has burned all the vines in this area. Let''s leave here right away."


    The wind god nodded slightly, his body dissipated and returned to the wind tube artifact.


    I hurried off, put away the array plate of sky fire array and other arrays as quickly as possible, and then rushed out like lightning.


    A flash of light, I finally got to a safe place.


    When I looked around, it was still at the gate of the main hall of Emei sect, only tens of meters away from the vine array.


    Looking at the vine array from the outside, I felt a little uneasy and scared. The black fog rolled in the whole range of the vine array, and I couldn''t see the situation inside.


    Numerous snake like vines are shaking, like they may jump at the people in the array at any time, or they may devour everything at any time.


    This is a picture of hell on earth. It''s completely frightening to get close to a penny.


    I took a deep breath, raised my hand and threw out the forbidden spirit array plate in my hand.


    When the array disk flies into the air, I activate the array immediately and do not hesitate to consume my aura to increase the power of the array.


    The array patterns visible to the naked eye slowly scattered down, like a layer of transparent crystal curtain, slowly wrapping the whole vine array.


    Others may not see the underground scene, but I, who presides over the forbidden spirit array, know that the underground is also wrapped.


    The function of the forbidden spirit array is to isolate all Reiki and other energy from entering the vine array, so that the vine array loses energy and eventually stops running. Naturally, you can''t let the underground Reiki enter the array.


    After doing this, I felt relieved and turned back to look for Bian Lusha who had left before. After looking for a while, I was only disappointed.


    As I expected, Bian Lusha didn''t know where she had gone and couldn''t see anyone at all.


    Save people first, and then find a way to find Bian Lusha.


    At this point, I no longer pay attention to Bian Lusha''s whereabouts, but concentrate on controlling the forbidden spirit array and blocking the energy of the vine array.


    A quarter of an hour later, the vines in the vine array were obviously shrinking, like ice and snow irradiated by the sun, melting and dissipating slowly.


    My method of breaking the array worked. I was full of joy. I watched the vine array gradually lose its function and slowly recover before the main hall.


    As the vine array slowly stopped running, my Yuanshen could slowly perceive the situation in the array.


    In the vine array, more than 100 people were lying on the ground. They were obviously stunned by the poison gas of the vine array.


    Only a few strong people such as PI Chuanmei and Zhong Kun are still trying to support them, but they are also poisoned. However, because of their strong strength, they have not fallen for the time being.


    I hurried into the vine array that had stopped running and separated the unconscious people from the vine array.


    When everyone leaves the scope of the vine array, I can''t stop right away, take out some antidote pills, give them to those who are not unconscious, and feed them to those who are unconscious.


    After that, I arranged a small gathering array to make it easier for people to absorb Reiki and save themselves.


    I was busy for a while and felt that I needed a rest, so I stood quietly and waited for the people to wake up slowly.


    PI Chuanmei, Zhong Kun and other powerful people slowly recovered after leaving the vine array. They have always been sober. They see everything I have done.


    Maybe it''s because they didn''t fully believe what I said before, but now they were hurt by Bian Lusha. They all felt unable to face me and didn''t speak.


    I didn''t have any idea about it. I just walked to the vine array and began to look at the array I had never seen before.


    This array arranged by using the power of nature is very unusual. After watching it carefully for several times, I mastered its arrangement.


    I have to say that I am a genius for cultivating arrays. I feel so proud.


    With my original array attainments, I quickly mastered the arrangement method of vine array, and thought of a method to prevent others from cracking the vine array with the array breaking method I just used.


    I won''t tell others about these things. It''s just a little reward for myself after I saved everyone.


    Half an hour later, the people who were treated slowly woke up and slowly recovered one by one.


    People from other sects didn''t come to thank me for saving my life. Only Dongfang Hongfeng and other disciples of Shengxian sect came to me and stood beside me silently. They looked at me with gratitude.


    I thought it was over to stop Bian Lusha from becoming the leader of Emei sect, so I thought of leaving Emei sect.


    "Dongfang Hongfeng, get ready. Let''s get out of here."


    Dongfang Hongfeng leaves with a fist. Some disciples of Shengxian sect are waiting for us at the residence arranged by Emei sect. He has to inform everyone.


    I didn''t say much, just looked at the people who had recovered.


    "Golden gate master."


    PI Chuanmei looked at me, hugged them from a distance and said, "thank you for saving us all. This time we went to Emei to congratulate the new leader of Emei Sect on his succession. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen... Thanks to the foresight of leader Jin, we saved everyone."


    I smiled and hugged: "in fact, it''s all coincidence. I happened to know Bian Lusha''s plot. Naturally, we can''t be deceived and hurt by Bian Lusha. We are all fellow believers. You''re welcome. "


    PI Chuanmei smiled: "Lord Jinmen saved us. We will remember his great kindness. It''s no fun for us to stay here today. Why don''t we leave here together and find a place to have a good drink. "

 Chapter 962

    Zhong Kun also said, "it''s time for us to thank the Golden Gate Lord for saving our lives."


    After listening to the words of PI Chuanmei and Zhong Kun, everyone loudly invited me. Everyone said thank you, as if they had negotiated before.


    I looked at everyone with a smile. After everyone said almost, I hugged and said, "thank you for your kindness, but I still have something important to do. I can''t get drunk with you. Well, when we get to Shengxian gate, I promise to get drunk with you. "


    PI Chuanmei and others looked at me and looked disappointed one by one.


    A younger generation of PI Chuanmei, who I didn''t know, said loudly, "Lord Jinmen, our PI family never likes to owe others. You should think of our PI family. Let''s invite our friends from Shengxian gate to have a light meal."


    I looked at the young man, smiled and said, "thank you for your kindness. To tell you the truth, I''m anxious to find Bian Lusha. I''m worried that she will harm other sects, so I really can''t accept your kindness today. "


    "I see," Pi Chuanmei said with a fist, "then we won''t keep the golden gate master. If the Golden Gate leader thinks highly of our PI family, my PI family will help the Golden Gate leader find Bian Lusha''s whereabouts. In the future, you and I will help each other. Whoever has the news of Bian Lusha first will tell the other party. It can be regarded as an alliance at this time. "


    Zhong Kun also hugged his fist and said, "count me Zhong Kun. Bian Lusha''s actions are really the public indignation of heaven and man. I Zhong Kun should also do my part for the immortal world, in addition to this scourge. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you for your support. It''s just Bian Lusha''s wisdom is superior. If I see through the plot this time, I will change my face, hide it and look for opportunities to do it again. It must not be easy to find Bian Lusha. If you really want to help me find Bian Lusha, please go back and help me make Bian Lusha''s actions public, and call on you to find Bian Lusha''s whereabouts together. "


    PI Chuanmei and Zhong Kun said together, "OK."


    I smiled and waved, turned around and took the disciples of Shengxian gate to leave Emei.


    This time, my goal has been achieved. Although I didn''t catch or kill Bian Lusha, it also made Bian Lusha a a target of public criticism. It''s impossible for her to do similar things again.


    Before I leave, I want to help Emei sect so that Emei sect will not be depressed from now on.


    So I found Dongfang Hongfeng, who was informing other disciples of Shengxian sect, and asked about Hua Meixian.


    Dongfang Hongfeng said casually, "he died. It seems that he knew that his injury was too serious to be cured. In order to suffer less pain, he committed suicide."


    I frowned: "in this way, Emei has no leader, but what can I do?"


    Dongfang Hongfeng pondered for a moment: "sect leader, in my opinion, we don''t have to worry about this at all. Emei sect has existed for countless years. Crouching tigers, hidden dragons, it''s impossible that no one will come out to preside over the overall situation."


    I nodded: "that''s right. Someone from Emei sect will take charge of the overall situation. We don''t need to worry about it."


    With the words of Dongfang Hongfeng, I have decided not to ask about the Emei sect and am ready to leave.


    Dongfang Hongfeng took the disciples of Shengxian sect to take a step first. I took the war beasts and followed them. I didn''t stop all the way.


    My destination is not to return to Shengxian gate, but the most likely place Bian Lusha will go - Chilong city.


    The reason why I decided that Bian Lusha would choose to go to Chilong city after she escaped was that I knew Bian Lusha too well and knew what she would do after her plot failed.


    This time Bian Lusha plotted to become the leader of Emei sect, but I finally destroyed it and made many sects know about it. It is notorious. She will never have a chance to become the leader of a sect again, so she won''t go this way again.


    Bian Lusha, who is bent on seeking revenge for me, will certainly choose another way to revenge when she sees that this road is impassable.


    The most direct and most promising way to defeat me now and the Shengxian gate behind me is to rely on the power of the red dragon kingdom.


    The simplest way to rely on the strength of the red dragon state is to join the army of the red dragon state and become a powerful member of the army.


    The army of the red dragon kingdom is composed of warriors. If Bian Lusha becomes the commander of a powerful army and holds military power, she will have the power to find me for revenge and the possibility to kill me.


    Bian Lusha, who is so smart, must know which army of the red dragon country has the strongest strength and where to go to be the commander of this army.


    No army of the red dragon kingdom is stronger than Du Kang''s escort.


    Over the past 1000 years, armies everywhere have recruited a large number of fighters, especially high-level fighters, to supplement military personnel and enhance the strength of the army.


    The most obvious thing to do is Du Kang''s escort. It is said that among his escort, he has recruited experts from the martial god realm.


    Bian Lusha must go to Chilong city to meet Du Kang and gain Du Kang''s trust if she wants to be the leader of Du Kang''s escort team.


    These conditions are indispensable, so I decided that Bian Lusha''s destination after leaving Emei sect must be Chilong city.


    Du Kang must not know what Bian Lusha looks like after the transformation. He will be moved by Bian Lusha''s intelligence.


    If Bian Lusha takes away other people''s flesh again and changes her face again after she leaves Emei sect, no one knows what she will become.


    With Bian Lusha''s wisdom, it is easy to gain Du Kang''s trust.


    I must get to Chilong city before Bian Lusha, meet Du Kang and tell Du Kang everything I know to prevent Bian Lusha''s plot from succeeding.


    Because I was in a hurry, I didn''t take all the disciples of Shengxian sect who came out with me to Chilong city.


    When we passed Jingshen City, I ordered Dongfang Hongfeng to take his disciples back to Shengxian gate to prepare for Bian Lusha''s army that might appear at any time.


    Everything needs to be prepared for the worst. Once Bian Lusha really has military power as I expected, she will lead the army to attack my immortal gate.


    I went to Chilong City alone. In order to see Du Kang faster, no one took it with me.


    Everyone needs time to practice and improve their strength. I can''t always drag them around with me.


    I originally planned to hire a small flying car to go to Chilong City, but under the reminder of my yuan God, I gave up the idea.


    There has long been a communication between Jingshen city and Chilong city. Why spend so much time going to Chilong city by car?


    Now it''s not that time a thousand years ago. There is a faster transmission array to use, but we can''t waste time on the way.

 Chapter 963

    The transmission array of Jingshen city is in the hands of Zhou Shuangyin, the master of Jingshen city. As the son of Zhou Shuangyin, I used to be a famous vice mayor and general of Jingshen City, and now the master of Shengxian gate. Those sergeants who guard the transmission array will respectfully ask me to use the transmission array.


    The speed of the transmission array was countless times faster than that of the flying car. In just a few minutes, I had arrived in Chilong city.


    I went directly to the Lord''s residence and met Du Kang for the first time.


    Now Du Kang has made great progress in strength after he has obtained the complete skill decision of the immortal promotion sect. He is not the king of Wu Du Kang thousands of years ago, but the high-level Wuxian Du Kang.


    When he saw me, Du Kang was obviously stunned, but he was the leader of the red dragon kingdom. He was well-informed. After being stunned, he immediately smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for nearly a thousand years. How has the leader of the Golden Gate always been?"


    I said with a smile, "don''t be polite to me. What sect leader doesn''t? Call me Jinfeng."


    After a pause, I hugged my fist and said, "Lord, I have an important thing to tell you this time. I don''t know if you have time now?"


    Du Kang smiled: "what do you want to say to me? Why don''t I have time? Besides, I''ve long wanted to talk to you, but I haven''t found the right opportunity. It''s rare to meet today. Well, we''ll have dinner and have a good chat later. "


    I smiled, "you''re welcome. By the way, I don''t know if you still remember the stars who harmed our Chilong country thousands of years ago? "


    Du Kang''s original smiling face suddenly froze: "stars? Did they invade again? Why don''t I know? "


    I saw that Du Kang was very nervous, so he smiled and said, "nothing, don''t be nervous."


    Du Kang was stunned and immediately said, "what are you trying to say?"


    I said positively, "at that time, we had a decisive battle with the stars in Jingshen city. Finally, we won and wiped out the stars... I always thought that the stars were destroyed. Even those who didn''t die escaped. We won''t be disturbed by the stars again. But just a few days ago, Emei sect suddenly announced that their new leader is also called Bian Lusha... "


    I told Du Kang about Bian Lusha, and Du Kang was surprised.


    When I finished, Du Kang frowned and said, "you almost died in Bian Lusha''s hand and haven''t been able to catch Bian Lusha... It seems that Bian Lusha is really an extremely intelligent person, better than countless men."


    I nodded and had to admit that what Du Kang said was true: "Bian Lusha is our enemy, but I have to admit that she is indeed an extremely intelligent person. Lord, I tell you this because I want to ask you to do me a favor. Is it convenient? "


    Du Kang smiled: "the noble immortal sect leader has countless disciples and is stronger than our country leader. How can he need my help?"


    I said sincerely, "after Bian Lusha escaped, she will change her face again, hide in the world and wait for revenge. At present, the only force I can think of that can fight against our immortal sect is the Lord you. I''m worried that Bian Lusha will lurk around you, slowly gain military power, and then take the army to attack our Shengxian gate... "


    Du Kang frowned and said, "it''s impossible. Don''t say I won''t allow people like Bian Lusha to be around me. Even if she really sneaks in, the leaders around me are people I know well. How can Bian Lusha have an opportunity? "


    I didn''t expect Du Kang to be so confident. I wanted to remind him again, but when I saw Du Kang''s appearance, I held back: "that''s the best. I don''t want to go to war with your army one day. I''m so sorry for the people of Chilong country."


    Du Kang smiled: "it''s impossible. As long as I am the leader of the red dragon Kingdom, I will never interfere in the affairs of Xiuxian sect. Shengxian gate is the pillar of our Red Dragon kingdom. How could I harm Shengxian gate and destroy the Great Wall? Jin Feng, I think you are a little nervous about Bian Lusha. Don''t do this. Bian Lusha is just a person no matter how powerful she is. It can''t harm Shengxian gate and our Chilong country. "


    I sighed secretly, knowing that Du Kang didn''t know Bian Lusha, and didn''t know Bian Lusha''s power, I underestimated Bian Lusha.


    Now it''s no use what I say. Du Kang can''t listen.


    In desperation, I can only choose not to talk about this matter with Du Kang for the time being, but to change the topic: "I may be really nervous... Lord, do you know if there are skilled weapon refiners in the Lord''s house? I have a piece of burning iron in my hand, which is a good material for refining weapons. I want someone to help me refine some weapons. "


    Du Kang thought for a moment, took a look at a maid waiting nearby and asked casually, "do you know that some of the smelters in our Lord''s residence can make hot iron... What is the material of hot iron? I haven''t heard of it yet. "


    I took out the killing sword and said with a smile, "the burning iron is a kind of refining material that can withstand the cutting of the killing sword without breaking. It can be called a peerless treasure."


    Du Kang nodded: "I see. It must be a rare weapon refining material. I''m afraid that the weapon refiners in our Lord''s house can''t refine weapons with burning iron."


    I also know that the skills of today''s tool refiners are very general. They can refine many artifact compared with those brilliant tool refiners in ancient times.


    Although the immortal cultivation world has made great progress in the past 1000 years, and many industries related to immortal cultivation have also made great progress, it is difficult to find a master who can refine burning iron.


    After we said a few words, Du Kang''s maid slowly stepped forward and saluted and said, "Lord, among the tool refiners in our Lord''s house, there is an artifact hall disciple named ed. It is said that the skill of tool refining has reached the level of a tool refining master. Some time ago, master ed also refined a fairy weapon. If you want to say that someone can use the golden gate master''s hot iron weapon, I think it''s only master ed. "


    Du Kang nodded: "you''re right. I remember master Ed''s success in refining immortal utensils. I personally congratulated him... It was a hundred years ago. I don''t remember it."


    I was overjoyed: "in that case, I want to visit master ed."


    Du Kang said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''ve ordered it. Your welcome party will begin in a minute. I''ll send someone to invite master ed to your welcome party, and then we''ll ask Master ed at the party. "


    I''d like to meet Master ed and ask him for advice on weapon refining, or just ask him to help refine a batch of weapons.

 Chapter 964

    I think Du Kang promised to help introduce master ed, so he said gratefully, "thank you, Lord."


    Speaking of this, I suddenly thought of a question and then said: "Jingshen city has also made great progress in recent years and is about to surpass Chilong city. I wonder if the Lord wants to move the house of the Lord of the red dragon kingdom to Jingshen city? If so, it will be much easier for us to get together. "


    Du Kang looked at me and said slowly, "if the Lord''s house is moved to Jingshen City, will it not affect the development of your immortal gate?"


    I said with a smile, "it is for the development of Shengxian gate that I invite you to move the Lord''s house to Jingshen city. If the Lord''s house were in Jingshen City, we would have formed a good situation of mutual help and mutual benefit between Shengxian gate and the Lord''s house. I think we would never have any fear even if the stars invaded again. "


    Du Kang nodded slightly, as if lost in thought, and didn''t speak for a long time.


    I didn''t speak any more, but waited quietly for Du Kang to speak.


    Du Kang is thinking, and I am also thinking. If Du Kang agrees to move the Lord''s house to Jingshen City, it will be an excellent opportunity for Jingshen city to develop and grow.


    It is also an opportunity for us to ascend to the immortal gate. Although there is not much communication between the immortal world and the secular world, we have to say that if we were next to the Lord''s house, many things would be much simpler.


    Conversely, we can also protect the government, maintain the stability of the government, and promote the development of the government and even the whole Chilong country.


    Du Kang didn''t rush to answer me, but invited me to a dinner specially prepared for me first.


    Naturally, the specifications of the dinner at the government house need not be mentioned.


    When Du Kang and I came to the dinner place, there were already many people waiting.


    Naturally, all the people attending the dinner party of the government house are important members of the government house. I hardly know any of these people.


    There were too many of them. Although Du Kang introduced them to me while walking, I couldn''t remember their names and identities one by one.


    After sitting down, Du Kang raised his glass for the first time: "ladies and gentlemen, today''s banquet is specially prepared for Jinfeng sect leader. I believe everyone knows the golden gate master, so I won''t say much. Raise your glasses and let''s welcome the golden gate master to visit. "


    Du Kang said all polite words. Although I''m not used to such polite words, I can only raise my glass with you on such an occasion.


    Everyone is very familiar with each other, but they are not very familiar with me. They were a little restrained at the beginning.


    But after three rounds of wine, we became familiar with each other, and then we talked and laughed.


    Du Kang said to me slowly at this time: "master ed, the master of refining tools mentioned with the Golden Gate leader before, may arrive in a while because of some delays. Please don''t worry, Golden Gate leader."


    I was a little worried. After listening to Du Kang''s words, I had to say with a smile: "don''t worry, as long as I can see Master ed and know whether the burning iron can be refined into a weapon blade."


    Du Kang smiled and said, "don''t worry, master ED is a real master who is good at refining and likes refining. He will try his best to help you."


    I nodded and said, "Lord, you need to help me say more good words to master ed. please help me."


    Du Kang said, "don''t worry. I will ask Master ed to help with all his strength."


    I saluted with a fist: "thank you, Lord. Lord, what are you going to do with my proposal? "


    Du Kang smiled: "I have to consider this, and I also need to discuss it with you. After all, moving the capital is a big deal. I can''t make a decision alone, can I? "


    I nodded: "I know it should be, but I can''t stay in Chilong city for too long, so please make a decision as soon as possible."


    Du Kang nodded slightly: "tomorrow I will call the people of the Lord''s house to discuss this matter. If there is a result, I will inform you at the first time."


    I raised my glass and said, "OK, I''ll wait for good news."


    Du Kang raised his glass. As soon as he was about to speak, a maid whispered, "Lord, master ED has arrived."


    As soon as the maid''s voice fell, an old man with white hair but a baby face came over.


    This old man is ed. he looks very old, but his spirit is excellent and his strength must not be low.


    Ed came to Du Kang, saluted and said, "Lord, please forgive ed for delaying the banquet because of some trivial things."


    Du Kang smiled: "you''re welcome, master. Let me introduce some to you. This is Jin Feng, the sect leader of Shengxian sect. "


    Ed glanced at me, saluted and said, "Ed has seen the golden gate master."


    I quickly saluted: "master ed, you''re welcome. I''m a junior. I can''t afford such a big gift."


    Ed smiled and smiled on a doll''s face: "the golden gate master is the famous immortal gate master. Naturally, I can''t lose my courtesy."


    I said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Please sit down. I just want to ask you something. "


    Ed nodded, sat down, smiled and said, "what can the golden gate master do for me?"


    I took a look at Du Kang and others: "well, I''m going to refine some weapons. I heard the LORD said that you are best at refining weapons, so I asked the Lord to invite you to dinner and discuss this matter with you. I would appreciate it if you could help me refine weapons. "


    Ed said, "you''re welcome, Lord Jinmen. I''m good at refining utensils, but I don''t deserve it. At most, I just know a little... "


    Du Kang said with a smile, "master, you''re welcome. The leader of the golden gate is also our own."


    Ed nodded: "I will naturally do my best to do what the LORD commanded. I don''t know what weapons you want to refine, master Jinmen. Are the materials and drawings ready? "


    I said positively, "the weapon I intend to refine is a sword. The materials are already ready. I''ll send them to you immediately after you nod your head. As for the drawings, I think it''s better to build them according to the weapon killing divine sword I use. "


    Ed was a little surprised: "killer sword? Ancient sword killing sword? I know what to do. In that case, please give me the materials. "


    With a smile, I took out the burning iron obtained in the forbidden area of Emei sect and gently put it on the ground, but it still made a deafening landing sound.


    The burning iron is too heavy. When landing, the huge collision sound seems to be deliberately pounding the ground.


    "Burning iron?!" When Ed saw the hot iron I took out, he stood up and shouted, "it''s hot iron. It''s the best material for refining utensils..."


    Ed was very surprised. There was no hiding at all. It seemed that the hot iron attracted him very much.

 Chapter 965

    Du Kang has recruited many high-level martial artists these years, and ED is just one of them.


    A master of weapon refining in the realm of martial god is willing to follow Du Kang, which shows that Du Kang is unique in the way of employing people, which is probably one of the reasons why many martial gods are willing to follow him.


    When Ed left, Du Kang and I went on drinking and chatting. Du Kang asked a lot about Shengxian gate, and I told him everything, including my experiences in recent years.


    After listening to my words, Du Kang sincerely sighed: "your life is really wonderful. Unlike me, you haven''t left the government house for a thousand years, let alone feel the things you have experienced."


    I smiled: "you are the Lord of the country. You manage everything every day. You are not as free as I am."


    Du Kang smiled, "what you say is reasonable. I do have too many things... But you are not a very idle person. How can you have enough time?"


    I said with a smile, "it''s actually related to my friends. Many things are done by my friends for me. I''m basically a shopkeeper."


    "Oh?" Du Kang looked at me suspiciously with disbelief on his face.


    I continued, "my friend helped me manage the whole Shengxian gate. I basically didn''t do anything. I absolutely trust them and will give them a lot of things directly. "


    Du Kang thought of something and nodded: "I see. It seems that I should learn from you and delegate power appropriately..."


    After a pause, Du Kang suddenly changed the topic: "Jinfeng, I thought about the relocation of the capital you proposed before. It''s better to tell you my idea right away."


    Referring to this matter, I immediately cheered up: "please speak, Lord."


    Du Kang looked at me and said slowly, "I''m old and have a lot of daily affairs. If I have to worry about moving the capital, I''m afraid it will delay my cultivation. So I decided to put it on hold. "


    I nodded: "everything is according to your Lord. You can do whatever you say. I''m just making a suggestion."


    Du Kang smiled: "don''t worry, just listen to me. Although I decided not to take care of it myself, I would choose someone I trust to do it for me. The matter of moving the capital is very important. The person I want to choose must be a person recognized by everyone as having both virtue and virtue, ability and strength, so I also need some time. "


    I smiled understandably, "this is nature. We are not in a hurry, and this is not something we can worry about. "


    Du Kang smiled, raised his glass and said, "since you can understand, let''s take our time."


    I nodded and was about to say a few polite words when I heard the maid of Du Kang say, "Lord, don''t forget that you promised the Lord''s wife before. You''re going to meet her tonight..."


    Du Kang patted his forehead, smiled and said, "I forgot if you didn''t remind me. Jin Feng, today is my wife''s birthday. I want to invite you to accompany my wife to celebrate with me. Do you have time? "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "I''m going to congratulate you on your wife''s birthday... Lord, why didn''t you say it earlier, so we don''t have to waste so much time here."


    Du Kang said with a smile, "it''s all right. My wife''s habit is to start the birthday party at 0 a.m. all the time. So we''re just in time. "


    I got up, hugged my fist and said, "in that case, let''s go. But I have to prepare some gifts, or it would be rude to go empty handed. "


    Du Kang laughed and said, "don''t use this. What''s our relationship and how can we use these?"


    I smiled and said, "gifts are necessary. I carry some not very good spirit tools with me. Please choose any one later."


    Du Kang was slightly stunned, and then said, "isn''t the spirit tool very good? You should know that countless martial artists even ignore their lives for a spiritual weapon. "


    I smiled and knew that what Du Kang said was true. The treasure of spirit tool level is not what ordinary people want. Many people are really willing to exchange their lives for a spirit tool.


    Du Kang''s wife is the Lord''s wife, that is, the wife of the whole red dragon country.


    **My birthday, of course, attracted much attention. When I arrived at the banquet, there were already full seats here.


    If Du Kang hadn''t temporarily added a seat for me, I''m afraid I could only stand and congratulate the president''s wife.


    My arrival surprised Du Kang''s wife, who was the wife of the Lord of China. After listening to Du Kang''s introduction, she said excitedly, "it''s the famous leader of the golden gate. I''m very honored that you can come to my birthday banquet."


    I looked at the lady of the Lord and found that she was well maintained. She looked no more than 40, much younger than Du Kang. Moreover, the lady of the LORD was very beautiful, dignified and generous, which was in line with the identity of the wife of the Lord.


    When I first met Du Kang''s wife, I smiled and said, "you''re welcome. The Lord is my friend, and you are my friend. You don''t need to be polite between friends. Since I know today is your birthday, I naturally want to congratulate you. "


    The name of the Lord''s wife has long been forgotten. Because Du Kang is the Lord, everyone calls her the Lord''s wife. No one will deliberately inquire about her name.


    The president''s wife said, "you''re welcome. I''ve heard the LORD speak of you for a long time. I''m really lucky to see you today. "


    I saw that the Lord''s wife was so polite, so I hugged her fist and said, "I feel ashamed when you say so. You''re welcome, madam. You''re the protagonist tonight. We''re all here to celebrate your birthday. "


    The Lord''s wife smiled: "thank you very much. You look up to me. I thank you here."


    Unexpectedly, the president''s wife is a gentle and approachable person.


    The Lord''s wife has no airs as the Lord''s wife at all. She looks like an ordinary kind mother.


    Seeing that his wife and I were polite to each other, Du Kang smiled and said, "don''t be polite. We must eat and drink well tonight."


    A general of the Lord''s house got up, raised his glass and said loudly, "Lord, I''m coming tonight to celebrate my wife''s birthday, so I''m the first to toast you and your wife. I wish your wife a blessing like the East China Sea and your health."


    Du Kang smiled with his wife and drank with the general.


    After drinking this cup of wine, Du Kang said to me, "this general is the most powerful general under my command. He is famous for Jiuchuan and has the highest martial god cultivation. There are so many experts under the leader of the golden gate, but you might as well have more exchanges with general Jiuchuan. After all, the exchanges between experts are beneficial to both sides. "

 Chapter 966

    I was a little stunned. I really didn''t find this five big and three thick man. It seems that some reckless man is a peak martial god.


    I hugged the fist and said to the general called Jiuchuan, "Jinfeng has seen the elder."


    Jiuchuan looked at me and said with a smile, "the Golden Gate leader doesn''t need to be polite. I''m a rude man. I don''t know etiquette and don''t like to say polite words. Don''t be surprised, Lord Jinmen. "


    I said with a smile, "you are very polite. Senior is the highest martial god. It seems that you are going to fly to the fairy world. "


    Jiuchuan smiled again and said bluntly, "the golden gate master doesn''t know anything. It''s not so simple to fly to the fairy world. I have been the top martial god for a long time, but I can''t find a way to ascend to the fairy world. Finally, I had no choice but to take refuge in the Lord and be a general. I should temper my mind, increase my life experience and see if I can find a way to fly to the fairy world. "


    I nodded: "what the elder said is also that flying to the fairy world is not easy. It seems that the Lord''s house has changed a lot than it was a thousand years ago. Just an elder can be equal to the army of the whole Lord''s house a thousand years ago. "


    Jiuchuan said with a smile, "I dare not. Although I am the peak martial god, I dare not say that one person can defeat all the troops in the Lord''s house. I still understand that two fists are difficult to defeat four hands, but I don''t dare to be arrogant. "


    Du Kang said with a smile, "general Jiuchuan, you''re welcome. The leader of the golden gate said that among all the sergeants in the Lord''s house thousands of years ago, the one with the highest level is just a military general. Although there are a large number of people, I''m afraid they are really not your opponent. "


    Jiuchuan hugged his fist and said, "the leader of the country is falsely praised. Jiuchuan is unworthy."


    Du Kang smiled: "we are telling the truth. You don''t have to be modest."


    After a pause, Du Kang looked at me and said, "Lord Jinmen, since you are so happy to see general Jiuchuan, I''ll invite some elders to meet you. There are three top martial gods in our main house, and general Jiuchuan is only the most powerful one. "


    I was secretly surprised. On the surface, I smiled and said, "in that case, please show up and meet some elders."


    Du Kang took a look at Jiuchuan and said slowly, "general, please invite other generals to come together. It''s what I mean."


    Jiuchuan hugged his fist and said, "take command."


    He turned and left. He quickly disappeared at the party. Facing Du Kang, he didn''t have the airs of a top expert.


    After all, tonight''s banquet is the birthday banquet of the president''s wife. When Jiuchuan leaves, Du Kang raises his glass to his wife and says, "I''ll give you a toast. Thank you for your silent support over the years. Thank you. "


    In a very simple sentence, the lady of the Lord smiled happily with tears in her eyes.


    I looked at the sweet look of Dukang and his wife. Somehow, I suddenly remembered my fiancee Sai Huaer.


    Over the years, I have only given her a so-called title, nothing else. I feel very sorry for her.


    Maybe when I get back to Shengxian gate, I should accompany her well. If I can, I should marry her.


    The sudden thought was interrupted by the voices of people congratulating the president''s wife. I raised a glass with them to congratulate the president''s wife on her birthday.


    In fact, among the people around me, there is another person I''m sorry for, that is situ Qian.


    Situ Qian is also my fiancee and my nominal wife, but she also didn''t get anything from me, and I didn''t take care of her.


    Of course, I don''t know whether situ Qian will come with me in the end. After all, I didn''t want to make an engagement with her in my heart.


    As for Xiaozhu and linger, not to mention when they will be reunited with them, they have always been my friends. I also think they have always been joking with me and won''t really come together with me.


    I suddenly want to solve the major events in my life, because I envy Mr. and Mrs. Dukang from the bottom of my heart.


    Du Kang and his wife are going to propose a toast to his subordinates one by one. This is a rare opportunity to win over. Du Kang will not miss it.


    I sat quietly in my position, waiting for Jiuchuan to come back.


    It''s interesting to see three peak martial gods at the same time outside Shengxian gate.


    There must be many hermits in the world, but it''s interesting to see three peak martial gods at the same time.


    Jiuchuan came back soon, followed by a man and a woman, who were also soldiers dressed as generals.


    These must be the other two peak martial gods mentioned by Du Kang. Although I was a little surprised when I saw the female martial artist, I quickly determined this.


    "Jin Feng has seen two predecessors." I first said, "I''m lucky to see three peak martial gods today. It''s really a surprise."


    Jiuchuan smiled: "Lord Jinmen, you''re welcome. Compared with your name, we are all unknown people. It''s not worth mentioning. By the way, let me introduce you. This is my senior brother, senior brother Bafang. We are all from the ancient Xiuxian family. For some special reasons, I can''t say our family name. Please forgive me. "


    I looked at all sides and saw that he was beautiful and handsome like a beautiful woman. I felt a little strange, but I still nodded: "master Jiuchuan is polite. I know that many Xiuxian families have their own family rules and understand their difficulties."


    After a pause, I looked at Bafang and said, "Jinfeng has seen Bafang elders."


    Bafang seems to be a person who doesn''t smile. His handsome face is always flat. When he speaks, his tone is also a little cold: "don''t be polite."


    I nodded politely and took a look at Jiuchuan. Jiuchuan said to me, "my senior brother doesn''t like to talk and laugh. He is completely different from my character. Don''t mind, Lord Jinmen."


    I smiled: "how could it? The elder has such a personality. How can I mind? But what should I call this elder? I seldom see the peak martial god among female martial artists... "


    "Leader of the golden gate," before Jiuchuan spoke, the female warrior said, "my name is plum, and I also come from the ancient Xiuxian family. Coincidentally, my surname is not allowed to be passed on. Please forgive me. "


    I was stunned, then hugged my fist and said, "Jin Feng has seen master plum. Jin Feng admires the fact that women are not as good as men."


    Plum''s name must be a pseudonym. Listening to her smile, she said: "there are not a few female martial artists who can reach the peak of the martial god. The Golden Gate leader should not be surprised."


    I nodded: "what the elder said is that Jinfeng is rare."


    After a pause, I saluted with a fist: "today, I dare to invite three elders to meet me. I want to ask them why they didn''t fly to the fairy world after reaching the peak martial god, but came here to be a general?"

 Chapter 967

    Jiuchuan and others were stunned. After looking at each other, Jiuchuan said, "they are the same as me because they can''t find a way to ascend to the fairy world and have been born to experience."


    I said with a smile, "birth experience is necessary, but it can''t fly to the fairy world."


    Jiuchuan was stunned, and then asked excitedly, "does the golden gate master have any way to let us fly to the fairyland? As we all know, since the great disaster ten thousand years ago, no one has successfully soared to the fairy world... "


    I interrupted Jiuchuan''s words: "there was a man who successfully soared to the fairyland thousands of years ago."


    "What?" Plum frowned and said, "who has successfully soared to the fairyland? Why haven''t we heard? "


    I said with a smile, "that man is the former head of Shengxian sect. His name is Jin Wei. A thousand years ago, I just became the leader of the immortal sect. I was attacked by a powerful sect and was in danger. So I carefully prepared to fight against the new rival sect Huashen sect... "


    I couldn''t help talking about the past: "later I learned that Huashen gate was actually a sect deliberately formed by the former sect leader of Shengxian gate, that is, elder Jin Wei, in order to test me. Finally, there was no real war between us, because elder Jin Wei already knew how strong I was... I believe all the elders have heard of this. It was at that time that elder Jin Wei successfully ascended to the fairy world at the immortal ascending platform of our immortal ascending gate. "


    When I finished, Jiuchuan and others said in unison, "I see."


    Plum stared at me and said, "what did master Jinwei tell master Jinmen when he was flying into the fairy world? Is it about how to fly to the fairyland? "


    I saw that they were all eager to know everything about flying to the fairy world from my mouth, so they didn''t sell the key, and directly said: "at that time, I also asked elder Jin Wei why no one else could fly to the fairy world, but he could. Elder Jin Wei told me that in fact, the most important thing to fly to the fairy world is strength. Only when the strength reaches the peak and the martial god has a trace of immortal Qi in his body, can he fly to the fairy world and become an immortal. "


    "Immortal spirit?" Jiuchuan said suspiciously, "we all know that immortal Qi is not only the energy of immortal cultivation, but also the symbol of immortal. But there is no immortal Qi on the oxygen star, and we can''t go to the fairy world to get immortal Qi. How can we get this trace of immortal Qi? "


    I said, "that''s the key. Immortal Qi is not something in our world. In ancient and ancient times, the immortal Qi needed by martial artists when flying to the fairy world was directly obtained from the fairy world... "


    "So we can''t fly to the fairyland?" Meizi said, "the Golden Gate mainly knows something. We are willing to exchange anything with the golden gate master."


    I smiled: "in fact, I don''t know much..."


    "Lord Jinmen, please speak frankly." The eight sides suddenly interrupted me: "if the Golden Gate leader wants the three of us to help, we will promise."


    I didn''t mean to, but after listening to plum and Bafang, I suddenly remembered something.


    After thinking about it, I decided to say this: "if predecessors say so, I''m not polite. In our immortal sect, the four elders who have the highest level of martial god are now closed and will rise to the immortal world in the near future. Therefore, our immortal sect lacks high-level martial artists who can protect our sect. If you don''t mind, I''d like to invite you to visit our immortal gate in your spare time. I don''t know what you think? "


    Jiuchuan pondered a little, turned and looked at Du Kang, who was toasting not far away.


    Knowing their concerns, I went on to say, "Shengxian gate doesn''t need you to do anything. The only thing is to ask you to help Shengxian gate when Shengxian gate is killed. This is a gentleman''s appointment. I will never disturb the three elders. "


    Jiuchuan and others were silent. They didn''t know whether they didn''t want to agree to my requirements. No one took the lead to make a statement.


    I was about to give up my idea when plum suddenly said, "the deadline agreed between me and the Lord has come. I''m going to go back to my family to practice in seclusion. Now that the Golden Gate leader can help me, I''ll say goodbye to the country leader and go to the immortal gate with the Golden Gate leader. "


    Plum''s words were beyond my expectation. I was happy in my heart, but I had to say: "I''m afraid it will make the Lord misunderstand. I''d better think twice before I act."


    Plum looked at me and said, "I''ve decided. You don''t have to say anything. Let''s do it."


    I closed my mouth and was happy. A peak martial god went to the Shengxian gate, and the strength of the Shengxian gate will go to a higher level.


    "The time limit agreed between me and the Lord has come, but I don''t intend to leave the Lord''s house." The eight sides said faintly, "I don''t want to promise the conditions of the Golden Gate leader, so this matter..."


    "Wait." Jiuchuan suddenly interrupted Bafang''s words: "elder martial brother, I understand what you mean, but we have been trapped in the peak martial god for thousands of years. If we don''t fly to the immortal world, we''re afraid we''ll die... I advise elder martial brother to think about it. The leader of the Golden Gate doesn''t mean that we must stay in the immortal gate. We can still stay in the Lord''s house."


    I nodded and said, "it would be better if you could go to Shengxian gate permanently, but I won''t force you to stay at Shengxian gate permanently. I have made my point very clear. Predecessors only need to help Shengxian gate when it is difficult. "


    Jiuchuan thought for a while, and no matter how the eight parties would decide, he said to me, "Lord Jinmen, I can promise your terms. I''m just not sure if what you know is useful to us, so... "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, elder. Since I have said something about Xianqi, there must be a way to find Xianqi and provide it to the elders for cultivation..."


    "If that''s the case," Jiuchuan said, "I agree with Lord Jinmen''s proposal. It''s just that senior brother and I can''t stay at Shengxian gate. Please don''t be difficult for us. "


    I said, "I have made a promise before, so I will not break my promise."


    Jiuchuan said with a smile, "so even if we have a deal, I don''t know when we can get Xianqi?"


    I smiled, looked at the plum standing next to me and said intentionally or unintentionally, "I can''t carry Xianqi with me. When the elders went to Shengxian gate, I will naturally give Xianqi to the elders."


    Plum smiled and then said, "do you understand what our sect leader meant? It''s OK to be immortal, but it can''t be given to you here. "

 Chapter 968

    I always felt that I was suspected of digging the foot of the wall, but in the face of the peak martial god, I couldn''t help throwing out an olive branch and accidentally got the trust of a peak martial god.


    This is definitely a surprise. After all, the current Shengxian gate urgently needs experts to deal with all kinds of possible crises at any time.


    Listen to Jiuchuan smile: "it''s still plum. You''re decisive. We two men can''t compare with you at this point."


    Plum smiled, "that''s because you don''t know what kind of person the Golden Gate leader is. Although I haven''t seen the Golden Gate leader before, I''m good at observing the mind. I can see at a glance what the Golden Gate leader is like, so I made this decision. "


    "Oh," Jiuchuan patted his head and said loudly, "how can I forget this? Damn it, I almost missed a great opportunity. "


    Plum smiled and raised his glass: "since you know it''s wrong, why don''t you drink to our sect leader?"


    Jiuchuan immediately raised his glass, looked at me and said enthusiastically, "door master, I have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. Please don''t be surprised."


    I understood the meaning of Jiuchuan and plum. At this time, I slowly smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We met for the first time. It''s normal for the elders to be on guard against me. I won''t think much."


    Jiuchuan nodded, drank the wine in his hand, and said loudly, "this is my fault. Please don''t take it personally. I''ll make amends if I punish myself. "


    Jiuchuan poured himself a glass of wine, drank it, put down the glass and pulled the eight sides stunned aside.


    The eight sides understood, took up the glass, nodded at me and drank it all.


    The actions of Jiuchuan and Bafang soon attracted Du Kang''s attention. He came over with a smile and said with a smile: "how did the generals offend our golden gate master? How about I be a peacemaker?"


    I smiled and said, "don''t misunderstand me, Lord."


    Du Kang said with a smile, "I knew you wouldn''t blame the generals... By the way, generals, I want you to think about the matter you told me a few days ago. If possible, don''t go. I need you here."


    Plum was the first to say, "sorry, Lord, I must go. My life will be exhausted. If I can''t find a way to ascend to the fairy world, I will die after a long time. I have to leave here to find a way to ascend to the fairy world. "


    Du Kang looked at the plum and nodded slowly: "since the general has decided to go, I won''t force people to be difficult. I don''t know, general... What does Master plum want? Can I give you a suggestion? "


    Plum smiled and said, "Lord, please speak."


    Du Kang glanced at everyone, suddenly turned around, pointed to me and said to plum: "the golden gate master is the best place to cultivate immortals, with the best cultivation resources, the highest deep cultivation skills and combat skills, and the best cultivation environment. If master plum doesn''t have any other plans, I suggest you go to the golden gate master. Maybe you can find the way to ascend to the fairy world soon. "


    Plum smiled: "thank you for your advice, Lord. I just wanted to."


    Du Kang smiled: "it seems that we want to go together... Master plum doesn''t know. Jin Feng and I are friends. You can help me or Jin Feng, so you helped us both. Thank you. Thank you for helping me manage Chilong country over the years. You are welcome to come back and have a look when you are free. I am always waiting for you. "


    Plum hugged his fist and said, "the Lord is kind. The Lord has also given plum a lot of help over the years. Plum will not forget the benefits of the Lord."


    Du Kang nodded with a smile, patted me on the shoulder, smiled and said, "master Jinmen, master plum has gone to you. You must take good care of master plum, otherwise I will trouble you."


    I smiled: "the Lord of the country can rest assured. I dare not say anything else. In a hundred years, master plum will rise to the fairy world and become an immortal."


    Du Kang was stunned, and then said loudly, "well, you are worthy of being the sect leader of Shengxian sect. What you say is different! Now, there is absolutely no one who dares to say that people will rise to the fairy world in a hundred years, except the leader of the golden gate. "


    "Brag!" A voice came just as Du Kang''s voice fell. When they heard it, they were stunned and turned around to find the speaker.


    I also looked up and saw a man with full armor and no face standing on the left side of the party. At this time, he was looking at me with his head held high.


    "Your Excellency?" With doubts, Du Kang asked, "this is the Lord''s house. What''s up, sir?"


    The man stepped forward and said loudly, "I heard that a man named Jinfeng wanted to see me, so I came. Are you Jinfeng? Why are you so old? It''s completely different from what ed described. It''s not young at all, and it''s not handsome. "


    Du Kang smiled bitterly, pointed to me and said to the man, "this is the golden gate master. You have mistaken me."


    The man looked at me and suddenly lost his trace.


    Instead of disappearing, he came directly to me with a super fast body method that was almost blinking.


    He was less than ten centimeters away from me, and his face was almost next to mine, if his armor hadn''t blocked his face and couldn''t be seen at all.


    He stared at me as if he were looking at a peerless beauty. He tutted and sniffed. He was a playful child.


    He is more like a disciple, a replica of Hua Meixian.


    I felt a little uncomfortable, but I still politely hugged and said, "please tell me your name. Why did master ed let you see me?"


    The man stepped back, first said "not very handsome", and then said when we couldn''t laugh or cry: "you are the golden maple. Ed said you have a piece of hot iron and want to make weapons, isn''t that right?"


    My heart moved, hugged my fist again and said, "it''s master Ed''s master. It''s disrespectful."


    "Master?" The man sneered and changed his attitude: "how can Ed be my disciple? Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have such a stupid disciple as him. "


    "Stupid?" I opened my mouth wide and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Du Kang said awkwardly, "I''m afraid master ED will be angry when he hears this..."


    "He dares!" The man said angrily, "if I''m not angry with him, he''s lucky. If he dares to be angry with me, I''ll pull out his beard and punish him not to refine weapons for a thousand years."


    I looked at the arrogant man in front of me. He didn''t seem to be Ed''s master, so I secretly checked his appearance with Yuanshen.


    Soon Yuanshen told me that the armor on this man was a rare artifact, which could isolate the exploration of divine consciousness. The power of Yuanshen could not penetrate, and Yuanshen could not find anything.

 Chapter 969

    "What are you exploring?" The man suddenly looked at me and said, "your yuan God is not weaker than the general martial god. Why is the realm still a peak martial immortal?"


    I''m a little convinced. Originally, I secretly explored him. I didn''t expect him to notice so soon. It seems that it must be Ed''s master.


    I said awkwardly: "the elder''s armor is very unusual. On a whim, I wanted to find out what material it is, so I tested it... Please don''t mind."


    The man looked at me and said slowly, "I''m not honest. You''re exploring my face... Forget it. Even if you are the top martial god, you can''t see my face."


    After a pause, he suddenly stretched out his hand and said, "where is Yantie? Take it out and let me see. "


    I took out the burning iron and handed it to the unknown elder in front of me.


    I didn''t think much. I just thought I could hold this burning iron. The elder in front of me must have no problem.


    But I was wrong again. The elder who reached out to pick up the burning iron suddenly fell to the ground at the moment I let go.


    He couldn''t hold the hundreds of thousands of kilograms of hot iron at all. I quickly reached out and grabbed the hot iron that was about to hit him. At the same time, I said with lingering fear: "be careful, senior!"


    "Ha ha..." the man suddenly smiled, and his voice changed slowly with the laughter. In the end, it turned into a girl''s voice: "you have a good heart. Ed didn''t see the wrong person this time."


    He didn''t look at the burning iron. It seems that he doesn''t pay much attention to the burning iron I took out.


    I was stunned and didn''t know what was going on: "are you testing me? What do you think of this burning iron? Can you refine a sword? "


    Instead of answering my question, the man raised his hand and slowly took off his helmet.


    When I saw the man''s true face, I couldn''t help but be stunned, because the man''s face was an out and out lady.


    A young lady, noble and elegant, but with a naughty appearance, is a naughty daughter.


    Before listening to him, his voice was a man, which made me mistakenly think he was a male warrior. Unexpectedly, the reality was a woman.


    Not only did I find it strange, but even Du Kang said, "master Ed''s master is such a beautiful lady. I thought he was a respected old man."


    The man smiled and said, "Lord, do you think my voice is not good, like a man''s voice?"


    Du Kang said with a smile, "the elder''s voice is really different from that of ordinary people. Just like the elder''s appearance, it is absolutely different. Saying that you are as beautiful as flowers is not enough to describe your beauty."


    Du Kang''s tone is obviously joking, but I don''t know why. After all, the other party is master Ed''s master. Don''t Du Kang, even if he is the leader of the red dragon country, have some respect?


    The teacher of ED smiled again: "so the Lord thinks my appearance is very beautiful? That''s great. At least my appearance is recognized by the Lord... "


    I feel a little strange, but I can''t tell where it is.


    Listen to Du Kang said, "please ask your name. We can''t always call you elder?"


    The man smiled and said, "didn''t ed tell you my name?"


    Du Kang shook his head and looked at the man and woman, gradually showing a smile.


    Like Du Kang, I looked at the man who claimed to be master ed and smiled tacitly.


    If I remember correctly, ed Mingming said that if his master was coming, it would take at least one day.


    Ed left. It''s only an hour or two until now. Why did his master come so soon?


    I don''t know if ED has informed his master now, but I''m sure Ed''s master can''t arrive here so soon.


    There must be something wrong with this person. No matter who she is, she can never be master Ed''s master.


    Du Kang must have seen this, but if he didn''t say it, I wouldn''t say much. After all, this is the Lord''s house and Du Kang''s territory.


    "Sect leader," plum also saw this man''s identity at this time and whispered to me: "this man should not be more than 20 years old, and he is a martial artist in the realm of martial general. He will never be master Ed''s master."


    I smiled and turned to look at the plum. I didn''t speak.


    Plum instantly understood what I meant, smiled and stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The woman posing as Ed''s teacher said suspiciously, "why don''t you speak?"


    Du Kang said with a smile, "we''re waiting for you to tell us your name... You know it''s my wife''s birthday tonight. Isn''t it rude of you to come uninvited and refuse to say your name?"


    The woman seemed to understand something. Looking at Du Kang, she smiled, turned and walked to the side of the Lord''s wife. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and hugged the Lord''s wife. She said Jiao didi: "Mom, I said that the hairdressing technique you taught me is useless. You don''t believe it. You see, it''s boring to be seen through by them in such a short time. "


    The Lord''s wife kindly patted the woman on the back, smiled and said, "girl, you like to fool around in front of everyone. Be careful that the Golden Gate Lord blames you. You''ll have to go."


    The Lord''s wife mentioned me, so I had to step forward and salute and said, "the princess is joking with us. How can we all blame the princess? The princess is so beautiful and lovely that I believe everyone likes her very much. "


    The country Lord''s wife smiled and said, "it''s good that the Golden Gate Lord doesn''t blame you. Let me introduce to you. This is Du Huan, a little girl. She likes mischief for 20 years this year. This time, I even joked with the golden gate master and you. I hope the golden gate master and you will not blame me. "


    I smiled and said, "how could it be? Madam, you can rest assured."


    Everyone also said, "please rest assured, madam."


    I laughed and said, "now that this is your royal highness, then where is the master of our master Edward?"


    Du Kang said with a smile, "you must be on your way here. Now in the immortal cultivation world, who dares not to give you Jinfeng face? "


    I smiled bitterly and said slowly, "I hope master Ed''s master will allow master ed to help me refine weapons..."


    After a pause, I suddenly smiled and said, "Lord, tonight is your wife''s birthday. It seems inappropriate for us to always say such things. I propose that we toast our wife and wish her younger and younger. "


    Du Kang, the Lord and his wife, said, "thank you. Let''s drink together."


    The crowd raised their glasses together, and the sound of congratulations was heard, and the atmosphere of the banquet became lively in an instant.

 Chapter 970

    Maybe it''s because everyone knows that Du Huan is a very naughty person, so everyone doesn''t want to talk and chat with Du Huan. In the end, she was ignored, and there was no one around her.


    I found this by accident. I felt that I should go forward and have a chat with Du Huan. However, I thought that everyone avoided it. It must be her extreme playfulness and willfulness, so I didn''t want to go forward.


    At this time, my yuan God whispered to me, "this girl is not ordinary. If I read it correctly, she has a great fate with you. Hurry up and get close to her, so that when you want to get close to her in the future, she will ignore you. "


    I was stunned and couldn''t help walking forward to Du Huan.


    I was surprised because I didn''t want to contact Du Huan at this time. It was the yuan God who directly affected my actions.


    This is the hidden danger after the yuan God is too powerful. Once the yuan God''s heart is wrong, my noumenon may be replaced by him.


    I''ve thought of these things for a long time, but recently things have been one by one, and I don''t have time to deal with them.


    Now it seems that I need to solve this matter urgently. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll regret it.


    I was driven by the yuan God to come to Du Huan. When I passed the burning iron I took out before, I subconsciously put it away.


    Facing Duan, who was very close at hand, I had to say, "princess, do you know if we can have a chat?"


    Du Huan was left out by the crowd. He was very bored. After hearing what I said, he immediately said, "OK, what do you want to say to me?"


    At this time, my original God quietly stepped down and handed over the control of my body to me.


    I smiled bitterly in my heart. On the surface, I could only say reluctantly, "princess, my name is Jinfeng. I''m the master of Shengxian gate. Do you know all this?"


    "Don''t think I''m a child. I''m twenty." Du Huan suddenly said angrily, "you all take me as a child, but I''m not a child. I''ve grown up."


    Du Huan spoke in a loud voice. Many people heard him, but no one looked back at Du Huan and me.


    I smiled bitterly: "since you say you are an adult, I''ll say it straight. Your father, Lord, and I are friends. I wonder if we can be friends? "


    "Do you want to be friends with me?" Du Huan smiled strangely and suddenly whispered, "how old are you and still want to be friends with me? Are you ashamed to eat tender grass?"


    I smiled bitterly and felt trapped by the yuan God: "well, speaking of age, I''m more than 1000 years old. I''m really much older than you. However, we immortals don''t have to talk about age... "


    Du Huan interrupted me and said loudly, "in that case, we are friends. Jin Feng, right? Since we are friends, we don''t want to be called by the princess sect leader. Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to call their names directly? "


    I smiled: "no problem, just call your name."


    Du Huan said with a smile, "it''s no fun for us to stay here. Let''s go and see my high-tech warship. I bet you haven''t seen my warship. It''s a super warship a little worse than the star warship. "


    "Warship?" I was a little surprised: "do you like high-tech things?"


    Du Huan nodded: "yes, I like high-tech things and hate cultivation. You don''t know. My mother has been forcing me to practice, saying that our Chilong country is a country of cultivating immortals. If the princess of Chilong city doesn''t practice, she will be laughed at by the world... I don''t care what others say about me. I am me, and no one can control me. Do you think so? "


    I''m a little unresponsive. It''s obviously a rebellious child. Although I''m 20 years old, I''m no different from a teenager.


    Damn yuan Shen, this time I''m in a hole and can''t get up.


    When did I live with such a child? I don''t know what to do.


    According to what Du Huan said, did he leave all the people here to see the warship?


    It''s wrong to think about it. If others know that I left the Lord and his wife and went to see a warship alone with the princess, wouldn''t it be too unreasonable.


    My brain turned rapidly and said to Du Huan at the next moment, "today is your mother''s birthday. How can we leave now? In any case, we can''t leave until the party is over. "


    Du Huan thought for a moment, his eyes turned, suddenly stretched out his hand and said to me, "it makes sense, it''s up to you. What gift did you prepare for my mother? Is it pretty? Show me. "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "the Lord told me not to prepare gifts, but now you want me to take them out. This..."


    "What?" Du Huan was surprised and said, "you didn''t prepare a gift? How can this be? This is etiquette. How can you not be prepared? "


    Du Huan''s words finally aroused some people''s curiosity. Many people turned and looked at me, all with a look of excitement.


    When Du Huan said this, she had a bad smile on her face. I can see that she just wanted to tease me and make me look ugly in public.


    I knew Du Huan wanted to embarrass me and attract people''s attention. He was vaguely angry, but he didn''t want to attack.


    I carry a wanbaoding with me. If I want a gift, I can take out one at will, and I won''t make a fool of myself.


    I didn''t explain much, but smiled and took out a delicate box.


    Inside this box is a Zhu Yan Dan. It''s precious, but it''s definitely not the best gift. After all, I''ve seen a lot of it. Maybe there will be a lot in the Lord''s house.


    The effect of Zhuyan pill is to keep people''s face unchanged. It is one of women''s favorite pills.


    In the outside world, this pill is hard to find. Even if someone has this pill in his hand, he will never buy, sell or give it to others.


    For the vast majority of female martial artists, appearance is more important than anything. You can get a resident Yan pill and change it with anything.


    Most male martial artists also want to have Zhuyan Dan and maintain their youthful appearance, but relatively speaking, they are not as strong as female martial artists.


    I used this pill as a birthday gift for the Lord''s wife. After all, the Lord''s wife is also a woman.


    Opening the box, Zhu Yandan slowly appeared in front of everyone. Some of the people who knew the goods exclaimed: "it''s Zhu Yandan. It''s the best Zhu Yandan. This gift is really too valuable."


    Du Huan''s eyes brightened when he saw the Zhu Yan Dan I took out and said loudly, "this is Zhu Yan Dan! Great. I''ve been looking for one for my mother for a long time, but I haven''t found it. I didn''t expect that the gift you prepared was Zhu Yandan. I finally fulfilled my wish. "

 Chapter 971

    My heart is funny. It doesn''t make sense to say why the gift I took out fulfilled Du Huan''s wish.


    However, in front of everyone, I won''t say much. I directly handed the box to the wife of the LORD: "madam, please accept my heart."


    The Lord''s wife was overjoyed and smiled. She took Zhu Yandan and said happily, "thank you, Lord Jinmen. This gift is too valuable..."


    I took a look at the appearance of the Lord''s wife, smiled and said, "madam, you''re welcome. I also have some Zhuyan herbs, which are about a hundred years old. They are the main raw materials for refining Zhuyan pill. It is said that a hundred year old beauty grass can keep a person''s face unchanged for a hundred years. Now it is also given to his wife. "


    "Stop Yan grass?" The Lord''s wife smiled and said, "although I really want Lord Jinmen''s Zhuyan grass, I have accepted Lord Jinmen''s Zhuyan Dan, so I can''t accept it anymore. Thank you, Lord Jinmen. I... thank you very much. "


    After his wife''s words, Du Kang hurriedly said, "no, how can we refuse the kindness of the Golden Gate Lord? Zhu Yandan takes it, and so does Zhu yancao. "


    I laughed. When I took out some of the Zhuyan grass in the wanbaoding and handed it to Du Kang, I didn''t forget to say "please take it away, Lord", which made everyone laugh.


    Du Kang smiled and accepted the beauty grass I gave him. He turned and shouted, "the Lord of the golden gate is the God of wealth. If you have any needs, as long as you can make the Golden Gate take the initiative, you can get it."


    Du Kang deliberately joked with me. A word attracted the strange eyes of countless people.


    There was a movement in my heart and I yelled. Just now, in order to make Du Huan speechless, I took out Zhuyan Dan and Zhuyan grass as birthday gifts for the president''s wife, ignoring something I''ve always paid attention to.


    That is, every man is innocent and bears his sin.


    Du Kang may be joking, but those people have obviously focused on me and all kinds of treasures I may have


    Under the temptation of heavy profits, even if I am the leader of the immortal sect, some people will not easily miss the opportunity to get benefits from me.


    At about this time, Du Kang found something wrong and quickly said again: "ha ha... I''m joking with the Golden Gate leader. Don''t take it seriously. Although Shengxian gate is rich and powerful, it is impossible to have many treasures such as Zhuyan Dan. Thank you again for your generous gift. I''d like to propose a toast to Lord Kinmen to show my gratitude. "


    If Du Kang hadn''t added this sentence, I might not have a big thing. Many people wouldn''t take Du Kang''s previous sentence seriously and would think it was a joke.


    But now Du Kang deliberately added such a sentence, everything has changed.


    A lot of people will take a risk on me, even if I''m sure I don''t have the treasure they want.


    At this time, I just doubt that people will not do anything in front of Du Kang, and I don''t know whether someone really covets my treasure.


    The banquet went on as before. Du Kang accompanied me to drink and chat. The president''s wife and Princess Du Huan were also accompanied. The atmosphere didn''t seem to have changed much.


    I was a little absent-minded. While drinking, I secretly thought about what I should do after the party.


    This time I was anxious to see Du Kang and explained Bian Lusha''s affairs. I didn''t bring any helper of the martial god realm. If more than two martial gods shot at me at the same time, I would be in danger.


    In Chilong City, I have seen three or four martial gods in the open. I don''t know how many martial gods in the dark.


    I was careless for a while, but I was confused for a while.


    I can''t help blaming yuan Shen. If yuan Shen didn''t let me talk to Du Huan, how could such a thing happen?


    It''s too late to say anything now. Maybe I''m suspicious. Nothing will happen.


    I drank wine and slowly observed the people around me. I didn''t find anyone staring at me, so I gradually relaxed.


    The plum at my table would look at me, but she didn''t communicate with me. I don''t know if she wanted to tell me about it.


    She has lived for a long time. Naturally, she knows my situation at this time.


    After three rounds of wine, the president''s wife was slightly drunk. Du Kang got up and said, "gentlemen, the banquet tonight has been going on for five hours. I think everyone is tired. Why don''t we have a drink together and break up."


    The Lord''s wife also said, "that''s right. If I drink any more, I''ll be drunk. I''ll propose a toast to you at noon tomorrow, but I can''t get drunk now. "


    The Lord and his wife said that they naturally had no objection. Everyone raised a glass together, congratulated the Lord''s wife and thanked Du Kang, and then dispersed in the eyes of Du Kang and his wife.


    I didn''t leave in a hurry, but stood aside and silently watched the people disperse.


    When they were almost dispersed, a maid came over and said to me, "king of the golden gate, Lord of the Kingdom, please go over."


    I nodded slightly, walked up to Du Kang, hugged his fist and said, "I have nothing else to do here except to meet Master Ed''s master. So I plan to return to the gate of immortality after meeting master Ed''s master tomorrow. "


    Du Kang looked at me and said slowly, "don''t blame me for my gaffe after drinking. Did I say something I shouldn''t say?"


    I smiled and shook my head: "you are also careless. How can I blame you?"


    After a pause, I said sincerely: "the reason why I am anxious to leave here is not because of this, but because I have left Shengxian gate for some time. I have to go back and have a look before I can rest assured."


    Du Kang nodded: "I also know you are anxious to return to Shengxian gate. You won''t stay for a long time. But I have one more thing to ask you for help. I wonder if you can help me again? "


    I was puzzled: "what are you talking about?"


    Du Kang looked at Du Huan beside him and said positively, "I''m talking about my daughter. You know her, and you should know her character. I want you to help me take her to Shengxian gate so that she can cultivate. You can treat her as an ordinary person and discipline her to grow up. "


    As soon as I was stunned and was about to speak, I heard Du Huan say, "OK, OK, I just want to walk around and have a look. It''s the best."


    I wanted to refuse Du Kang. After listening to Du Huan''s words, I felt speechless.


    Du Kang understood my mind very well, but he seemed to eat me. At this time, whether I promised or not, he said directly: "that''s it. You''re tired, too. I''ll let someone take you to rest."


    He waved, and a maid came up to me and said, "golden gate master, please follow me."


    I was completely speechless. Looking at Du Kang, I shook my head reluctantly and left with the maid.


    With Du Huan, a naughty attendant, I''m afraid I''ll have a hard time in the future.

 Chapter 972

    The maid took me to a room, saluted and said, "Lord Jinmen, you can rest here. If you need anything, you can come to me directly. I''m right outside the door. You can call me anytime. "


    I nodded, "thank you."


    The maid turned and left. I took a look at this room. It''s luxurious and much more comfortable than my yixianju in shengxianmen.


    I didn''t lie down to rest immediately. At the end of the party, it was already bright. If I went to bed at this time, it seemed difficult to fall asleep.


    After wandering around the room for a while, I was about to start practicing and adjusting my breath when I heard someone knocking at the door.


    The moment I opened the door, I was surprised. It was Du Huan who knocked on the door. What did she want from me? Didn''t she want me to take her away now?


    After seeing me, Du Huan immediately said with a smile, "Jinfeng, my father gave me to you. I don''t know what you''re going to do to me?"


    I looked at Du Huan in front of me. Although she was born very beautiful, I always felt something was wrong.


    I can''t tell what''s wrong, but the faint feeling makes me a little uneasy.


    I calmed down as much as possible, smiled and said, "is that why you came to me? If you really want to follow me to Shengxian gate, I''ll take you to Shengxian gate. "


    Du Huan said loudly, "this is what you said. You can''t go back on it. But I''m very surprised. What kind of ecstasy did you give them? They actually believed you so much and gave me to you. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "are you asking for guilt? Just now I heard from you that I also wanted to leave the Lord''s residence and go out for a walk... "


    Du Huan said angrily, "I''m just asking for guilt. You tell me, how did you tell my father and how did you become what you are now? I don''t want to be with a guy like you. Don''t think you are the master of the immortal sect. I will be afraid of you. "


    I saw that Du Huan was completely like a child. The child''s heart paused, smiled and said, "I won''t tell you. What can you do to me?"


    Du Huan shook his fist, showed a murderous look at me and shouted angrily, "you dare to disrespect me. Be careful I''ll put you in the prison and teach you to fly away!"


    I looked angry, but Du Huan, who had no hatred on her beautiful face, knew that she was joking, and then said, "you don''t have to do this. I''m not afraid of your fierce appearance. To tell you the truth, the Lord asked me to take you to Shengxian gate to let you cultivate. Don''t miss the best time for cultivation. When you get old, you can''t regret it. "


    Du Huan suddenly smiled again: "I know, they will never hurt me..."


    After a pause, he continued with a bitter face: "but I have told all of you that I like studying technology and don''t like cultivation. Why do you force me to practice?"


    I had seen that Du Huan didn''t like practice. It was just Du Kang''s request, and I couldn''t refuse it directly: "you can tell the Lord and his wife these things. If they agree, I''ll save trouble."


    "Easy?" Du Huan looked at me in surprise: "so you think I''m a trouble and don''t want to take me."


    I turned and looked aside and deliberately didn''t go to see Du Huan: "what''s strange about this? You''re so willful and naughty. You know you''re a troublemaker at first sight. I took you to Shengxian gate to find trouble for myself. I didn''t please myself. Why do I have to take you?"


    "You!" Du Huan was finally angry and shouted angrily, "do you dare to talk to me like this? Do you really want me to put you in prison?"


    I shook my head secretly. I haven''t met such a wayward child for many years. I feel that I really can''t adapt.


    My friends always respect me and love me. They often obey my words. I have hardly met Du Huan.


    However, no matter what I thought, Du Huan suddenly smiled when I didn''t speak: "you''re afraid of being locked up in heaven, too. I didn''t expect that the head of the noble immortal ascending sect was so timid."


    I smiled bitterly, shook my head and said, "what''s the matter with me? If it''s just because you don''t want to go to Shengxian gate with me, I agree. "


    Du Huan smiled and suddenly said softly, "in fact, you don''t have to be nervous. I won''t be difficult for my friends. You are my friend, so I will go to Shengxian gate with you and listen to you. "


    I could not laugh or cry. I turned to look at the scenery outside the window and said to myself, "my friend, according to my age, I am at least your uncle."


    Du Huan didn''t hear what I said and said to himself, "I''m not only your friend, but also your right-hand assistant. I just don''t like cultivation. Once I get serious, I can become a generation of experts and help you a lot! "


    I didn''t want to talk to Du Huan anymore. I slowly closed my eyes and soon entered the state of forgetting things and me and began to practice mental skills.


    This Du Huan makes me speechless. I don''t want to talk to her anymore.


    Du Huan saw that I ignored her, but he was also interested. He left my room without entanglement.


    I didn''t know anything until Du Kang''s maid came to wake me up.


    The maid told me that master Ed''s master had arrived. At this time, she was talking to Du Kang and asked me to meet him.


    I''m waiting for master Ed''s master. Naturally, I won''t hesitate. I directly followed the maid to see Master Ed''s master.


    In Du Kang''s reception room, I met master ed and Du Kang, as well as a man who looked indifferent and looked at most twenty-three or four years old.


    This man should be master Ed''s master, but I feel that he is at most one or two hundred years old. I really don''t understand why he became master ed.


    When Ed saw me, he immediately got up and said to me, "Lord Jinmen, this is my master. Master is the only master of refining tools on the oxygen star. He refined the supreme artifact. He specially came to see the burning iron. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "Jin Feng has seen the master. Thank you for coming in person..."


    The cold looking man said coldly, "the golden gate master doesn''t need to be polite. I heard you have a piece of burning iron. Can I have a look?"


    I didn''t mind the man interrupting me. Maybe it has something to do with my good character.


    I smiled and took out the burning iron in my hand. This time, I didn''t give it directly to anyone, but took the burning iron and waited for the master who didn''t tell us his name.


    Ed''s master stood up slowly, looked at the hot iron in my hand and said slowly, "it''s really rare cold iron, very pure and flawless. It''s just that it seems to have been refined, not just raw materials. "

 Chapter 973

    Ed stepped forward and said carefully, "how can master see this? I have carefully observed this piece of burning iron before and have not found this. "


    "You are careless." Ed''s teacher said impatiently, "where does this burning iron itself come from? Have you forgotten?"


    Ed pondered: "the burning iron comes from the distant burning star, but this is only a legend, there is no evidence..."


    "This is not a legend." Master ed looked up at the sky outside the window, pointed to the sky and said, "in a galaxy at least one galaxy away from us, there is a fireball as huge as our sun. This huge fireball is what I call the inflamed star, that is, the origin of inflamed iron."


    "In this way, this hot iron is not something on our oxygen star, but from an alien planet."


    I was a little surprised. I didn''t know how Ed''s teacher knew this: "what you said, but is there a definite record?"


    The teacher of ED turned and looked at me: "don''t be so polite, leader of the golden gate. My name is Huan Yi. Just call my name directly. Originally, I would never help you refine any weapons, because I said earlier that in this life, I would not refine weapons unless I saw peerless materials. "


    As soon as I was stunned, I couldn''t help thinking: isn''t Yantie the peerless refining material? What you said seems to feel like beating yourself in the mouth.


    I didn''t say what I thought. After all, it''s better to keep a low profile.


    "But for this rare burning iron, I can make an exception... Just you know, burning iron is a harder metal than refined gold, Wannian cold iron, silver essence, etc. I''m not absolutely sure about refining a sword with it..."


    Huan Yi was very calm when she spoke, and seemed to have a good attitude: "I want to say something ugly. If refining fails, this valuable iron may be completely turned into waste. I can''t afford to pay for such a valuable thing, so please consider whether you want me to do it. "


    I said with a straight face, "you can do it. Even if it is unfortunate that the refining fails, I will never blame you."


    Huan Yi looked at me and her eyes slowly changed: "OK, just say this to the leader of the golden gate. I''ll take it. Prepare the place. I''ll open the furnace. "


    Huan Yi readily promised to help me refine the killer sword with burning iron, which was somewhat beyond my expectation.


    But I''m also very happy that he can promise to help me. Thank you quickly.


    After thanking ed and his master Huan Yi, Huan Yi said, "I''m too old to move for a long time. This time I came here with the help of the transmission array. I feel a little uncomfortable. Please allow me to have a rest first. Come back to me when the place for refining is ready. "


    Du Kang hugged his fist and said, "master Huan Yi is master Ed''s master. That''s our elder. Don''t be polite, elder. I''ll arrange a place for you to rest right away."


    Master ed nodded slightly. When he turned to leave, he looked back at me and said casually, "please send the burning iron and drawings to my room. After I have a good rest, I will start refining the sword required by the gold sect leader."


    I nodded and said, "thank you, master."


    When Huan Yi left, ed also left to serve his mentor.


    When they went away, my yuan God suddenly said to me, "this magic Yi is so powerful, just a separate body. It''s so powerful. I don''t know how powerful the noumenon is."


    "Separation?" I was surprised, put away the burning iron in my hand and said to the yuan God, "no wonder I sensed that he was only one or two hundred years old. It turned out that he was just a separate body. The noumenon should be very powerful, but the world can''t accommodate immortals, and the most powerful can''t surpass the realm of the peak martial god. "


    Yuanshen said: "this old immortal is definitely beyond the super existence of the martial god. Apart from others, just looking at his separation, he is already the peak martial god, and the noumenon should be more powerful."


    I nodded: "so, his body is a half immortal, and he is one step away from flying to the fairy world?"


    Yuan Shen "um" said and agreed with me, because only half immortals can stay in this world for a period of time. It is impossible for real immortals to stay for a long time.


    I looked up at Du Kang and couldn''t help asking, "Lord, do you know the origin of Huanyi?"


    Du Kang pondered for a moment and slowly said, "this man is master Ed''s master. I know the world calls him master Purdue. He was originally a monk, but for some reasons, he returned to secular life many years ago. He still likes to use the name "Purdue", saying it was given by his master and can''t forget his origin¡® ''Huan Yi'' was his common name before he became a monk. Few people still call him that. "


    I frowned: "is his name still Purdue? It''s the name of a monk... Lord, how long has master ed been here? Is it reliable? "


    Du Kang frowned and said, "don''t you trust them?"


    I looked at Du Kang and said without concealment, "I''m not familiar with master ed and master Purdue, and this hot iron is so precious. I''d like to know whether they are reliable or not."


    Du Kang frowned and said, "I really can''t guarantee this. After all, they are one of my countless subordinates. I seldom contact them at ordinary times. If it weren''t for master Ed''s skill in refining utensils, maybe I didn''t know his existence. Purdue, I just heard from master ed earlier, and I met him for the first time today. "


    I nodded: "I see. Thank you for telling me this."


    After thinking for a while, Du Kang seemed to think of something, and then said to me, "master ED is from the Yan Family of Xiuxian family, and master Purdue should also be from the Yan family. If you want to know whether they are reliable, I''ll let someone inquire for you. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "thank you, Lord. Please."


    Du Kang turned and walked away with a smile. When he left, he smiled very funny, which made me laugh.


    As the saying goes, if you doubt people, you don''t doubt them. Now I''m doing the opposite. I should not only use people, but also find out whether the people are reliable. No wonder Du Kang couldn''t help laughing.


    I said goodbye to Du Kang. As soon as I got back to my residence, I heard the maid outside the door say, "master Jinmen, I have a letter from you."


    I was surprised and said, "bring it in."


    The maid came in with a rare paper envelope. When she handed it to me, she carefully said, "master ed gave it to me when he left. Let me give it to you when you get back here."


    I was more puzzled. I took the envelope and opened it. I just took out a piece of paper in it. Suddenly, my fingertips felt something wrong. I felt numb.


    When I hurried to see it, I couldn''t help taking a breath. I was angry and drank loudly.

 Chapter 974

    What my right hand touched was clearly a piece of paper, but it became black and shiny in an instant, and the whole hand lost consciousness in an instant.


    The paper is poisonous and extremely poisonous.


    With my strength, I was caught in an instant. I didn''t even have time to react. The whole palm was black and there was no perception.


    My palm didn''t feel anything, just a layer of black grease, the general black gas kept running on my palm, and vaguely wanted to rush to my arm.


    I use Reiki to stop the black gas from spreading, but it is still running slowly along my arm. Reiki can''t completely stop the black gas from spreading.


    Black gas is poison. Wherever it spreads, I will lose consciousness. If it spreads to my whole body, I will lose my flesh.


    My Yuanshen escaped for the first time. As soon as he stood firm, he shouted, "what''s the matter with you! So careless, trying to kill me? "


    I have no time to pay attention to the yuan God and spend all my energy on how to stop the spread of the poison gas.


    The holy body''s ability to repair itself was stimulated at this time, but the speed of repair was far less than that of being attacked by poison gas. I was very anxious to see the poison gas continue to spread upward.


    "This!" The maid who gave me the letter screamed, her face turned gray with fear, and her voice became very hoarse.


    I knew something in an instant. I sealed the meridians on my right arm with luck and shouted, "go find the Lord of the country!"


    The maid was awakened by my cry. She quickly turned and left the room and hurried to find the Lord Du Kang.


    As soon as the maid left, there was one more person in the house. I didn''t have to look to know that this person was the part of ED''s master, Huan Yi - Purdue.


    "Leader of the golden gate, you are the unique poison of Yan family. Even if you are the top martial god, you can''t leave here alive after being hit by the evil spirit."


    Purdue said slowly, "hand over the burning iron and killing sword, I''ll leave you a whole corpse and let your yuan God reincarnate. Otherwise, don''t blame me for destroying your original God and making you disappear in this world forever. "


    I looked at Purdue quietly. After he finished, I slowly said, "you are just a separation. Where did the confidence kill me?"


    Purdue sneered, "don''t forget, my disciple ED is outside. He''s a martial god. He''s more than enough to deal with you, a martial immortal. Now you''re poisoned, it''s easier to defeat you. "


    I smiled: "don''t you know that my maid here has reported it? After a while, Du Kang and others will come. At that time, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to leave here. "


    "Ha ha..." Purdue said with a smile, "if I can''t even think of this, how dare I attack the golden gate master? Your maid was afraid that she was already dead, and she was so scared that she wouldn''t leave anything... "


    My yuan Shen sensed it silently. He really didn''t find any trace of the maid. It seems that it''s really bad.


    It seems that they are already ready. Not only will they not allow the maid to report, but I''m afraid I''m isolated from the world.


    My Yuanshen slowly appeared, looked at the Purdue separation in front of me, and slowly said: "a small separation dare to plot against my noumenon. I really don''t know whether to live or die. Those who know the truth quickly hand over the antidote. I can spare you from dying. "


    Purdue smiled coldly: "the Yuanshen body of the martial god realm? It seems that the leader of the golden gate has some means. He actually cultivates his yuan God so well... But in the eyes of the real martial god, you are just a guy who can be easily killed. "


    After Purdue''s words, Ed''s figure had appeared in the room. At this time, Ed was no longer the ED I had seen before. He not only changed his appearance, but also his voice.


    If I hadn''t sensed that his original God was ed, I would even suspect that he was another person.


    Listen to ED said, "master Jinmen, my master is right. You, the yuan God, can''t be my opponent at all."


    I smiled, looked at the yuan God and said slowly, "you have to try before you know. You don''t have to hurry to make a conclusion."


    Purdue didn''t even look at me, but said with a sneer: "the golden gate master is so confident, I''ll try and see who said it is true."


    The yuan God sneered, and there was an amazing murderous spirit on his body: "if you want to die, just say it. If you don''t think it would be a pity to kill you, you have a weapon refining skill, I will never talk nonsense with you."


    The yuan God is much more decisive than me in killing. Before he finished speaking, he was ready to fight.


    Purdue took a step back. It seemed that he knew that his strength was not enough to fight against my yuan God, and took the initiative to let him go.


    Ed''s appearance changed greatly, but Yuanshen would not change. Yuanshen and I knew that he was ed himself for the first time. At this time, Ed was also ready to take action, but he really didn''t look at Yuanshen and didn''t rush to take action.


    Seeing this, Yuanshen smiled strangely, and suddenly there was something in his hand.


    This is something like a bellows. When I saw it, I smiled knowingly, and there was a strong sense of killing in ED''s eyes.


    What the yuan God took out was the wind tube artifact obtained in Emei sect not long ago. The spirit of the anti wind tube artifact, the wind god, appeared and stood beside the yuan God. The yuan God bodies of the two martial gods fought side by side.


    I know how powerful the wind tube artifact in Yuanshen''s hand is, so at the moment of his hand, my aura mask has opened, and the God armor is activated by me to protect me.


    At the same time, my wanbaoding was also taken out by me. After it was enlarged enough for me to enter, I jumped in as fast as I could.


    An earth shaking vigorous wind blew at the moment I entered the wanbaoding. Even the treasure with amazing weight like wanbaoding was blown to roll.


    The wind god didn''t recognize the Lord. My nominal master will also be hurt by the vigorous wind blown out by the wind tube artifact, so I have to defend some.


    In the blink of an eye, the amazing vigorous wind blew my room without a trace. Even the nearby country Lord''s house was blown away by the vigorous wind in an instant.


    The powerful and incomparable destructive power of Gangfeng was undoubtedly revealed at the moment. Countless people were running around in alarm. They didn''t know what had happened.


    I looked at everything in front of me in the wanbaoding and cried bitterly.


    The yuan God completely ignored the life and death of others and used the bellows artifact here in the Lord''s house. I don''t know how many people will die and how many innocent people will be involved.


    In my busy schedule, I took a look at ed, who was fighting with the yuan God. I only saw his figure flash away in the strong wind blown by the bellows artifact. Unexpectedly, it was directly destroyed by the bellows artifact.


    I saw Ed''s body turn into a canopy of blood fog and disappear in an instant. His yuan God was about to escape and was scattered by the vigorous wind in an instant.

 Chapter 975

    Driven by the owner, the wind tube artifact is much more powerful than when I first met it. It can kill the martial god in seconds.


    It seems that whether it is a spirit tool, or an immortal tool or an artifact, the power of someone driven is completely different from that of no one.


    Ed was beaten without a trace in the blink of an eye. My Yuanshen laughed proudly. After putting away the bellows artifact, he said to the stunned Purdue: "are you still going to fight in the last corner now? Hand over the antidote and I can spare you from dying. "


    Purdue looked at the wind tube artifact in Yuanshen''s hand and said slowly, "Yuanshen body can use artifact. You Yuanshen body is very interesting. If I''m not mistaken, you shouldn''t be a simple yuan Shen body. "


    Yuan Shen smiled proudly and said, "don''t worry about it. I just want to know what you''re going to do?"


    Purdue frowned and said, "don''t think you have an artifact in hand, I''ll be afraid of you. Even if I die in your hands, my body will come and kill you to avenge me. "


    The wind tube artifact in Yuanshen''s hand was aimed at Purdue, and a cold voice sounded: "Purdue, you have to consider it at the last minute. If you don''t make a decision to my satisfaction at that time, ED will be your end."


    Purdue looked at Yuanshen. He seemed to be thinking about something, but I could see clearly that the expression on his face was clearly sneering.


    Purdue must have unexpected means to protect himself. Otherwise, he would not be so calm at this time.


    Yuanshen also thought of this, looked at Purdue and said, "you''re really not worried that I''ll kill you?"


    Purdue smiled coldly, "do you think everyone will be afraid of the vigorous wind blown by your artifact?"


    Yuan Shen frowned slightly: "in that case, please give it a try."


    Yuan Shen''s hand moved, and an amazing vigorous wind blew out, blowing Purdue without a trace in an instant.


    I stared at Purdue all the time and saw it clearly. The vigorous wind just blew away Purdue, but didn''t really kill him.


    This is like blowing away a piece of inflammatory iron with a vigorous wind. Although the position of inflammatory iron has changed, it itself will not change.


    The material used in Purdue''s refining is extremely hard and rare. It seems that it can resist the vigorous wind.


    Yuanshen and I judged the reason for this result at the same time, and then chased out in the direction of Purdue being blown away.


    No matter how hard Pudu''s body is, the yuan God must be killed. He knows that his body will not be broken by the vigorous wind, but he doesn''t know that the vigorous wind can not only break the human body, but also kill the yuan God of human beings.


    Presumably, the Purdue separation at this time has completely dissipated.


    The vigorous wind is so powerful that even the yuan God of the martial god can be easily killed, not to mention the yuan God of Purdue.


    I can predict the result of the battle, but with my pursuit, there are broken eaves and walls everywhere. I suddenly can''t bear it in my heart.


    The destructive power of the vigorous wind is too great. People in this area don''t know how many people have been killed or injured. People crying and screaming everywhere.


    I can''t bear it, but I can''t say anything. Yuanshen is self-defense and is trying to save me. How can I say so much?


    Du Kang was coming at this time. Seeing me from a distance, he shouted, "Jinfeng, are you okay? What the hell is going on? Have the stars invaded again? "


    When I saw Du Kang, I secretly motioned to my Yuanshen to continue looking for the part of Purdue, while facing Du Kang and said, "Lord, why are you here? Are you okay?"


    Du Kang glanced at the broken eaves and walls here and said painfully, "the Lord''s house has suddenly become like this. Can I not come and have a look? Where are the invaders, but did you kill them? "


    I know it''s actually my fault and the Yuanshen''s fault, but it''s hard to say clearly that there are still the guards of the Lord''s house here after all.


    "Lord, ED is dead." I looked around and said, "his master Purdue may also be dead."


    "How could this happen? Who did it? " Du Kang''s face changed: "what should we do? The Yan family will not let go of this matter easily. We will be in big trouble in the future."


    I looked at the panic stricken people around me, raised my voice and shouted, "don''t panic, it''s ED and his master who attacked the Lord''s house. They have been killed by us now. We''ll be fine."


    When Du Kang heard this, his eyes showed a trace of doubt, but he didn''t ask anything more. He just said to me, "let''s leave here first. Someone may take the opportunity to do something they shouldn''t do. We have to be on guard."


    I know Du Kang refers to the burning iron I carry with me. I don''t know how many people covet this treasure. It is really possible to attack me at this time.


    Many people understand the truth of fishing in troubled waters. When Du Kang''s voice fell and we were ready to leave here, a strange whistle came.


    The whistle sounds sharp and endless, like rolling thunder, moving.


    When a guard around Du Kang heard the whistle, he suddenly stared round and fell down, bleeding from his seven orifices and dead in terror.


    Hearing the whistle, my head seemed to be suddenly hit hard and dizzy.


    I was surprised. I pulled Du Kang around with my backhand and shouted, "it''s a confused sound wave. Be careful."


    The guards around Du Kang are all martial artists, including many high-level martial artists. After hearing my reminder, everyone covered their ears and looked around for the source of this strange whistle.


    My original God is not here. I can''t explore the hidden enemy in the distance. I can only make a voice to remind others, and use my eyes to check the enemy''s position at the same time.


    The strange whistle continued to come, and the guards around Du Kang fell down one by one. It seemed that even covering his ears could not avoid the sound wave attack.


    The principle of the attack is very simple. It uses the compressed aura to send out powerful destructive sound waves and hurt people''s lives.


    I can also send out sonic attacks, but it''s difficult to attack us to this extent.


    Sound wave attack is very common. It is the most common attack means for people who like to attack, and this confused sound wave is also a well-known sound wave attack means.


    There are two reasons why it is famous. One is that the confused sound wave has strong attack power and is suitable for large-scale and undifferentiated attacks.


    Second, the sound wave sent by the confused sound wave has the ability to confuse people''s minds. Even if you encounter a strong opponent and can''t kill the opponent, you can confuse the opponent in a short time, so as to facilitate the final killing of the opponent.


    Fortunately, the confused sound wave is not without defense means. The aura mask is one of the best defense means, which can completely isolate the sound wave attack.


    Du Kang and I raised the aura mask to block these sound waves, and it was all right immediately.

 Chapter 976

    The sonic attack lasted for several minutes, and most of the guards stopped suddenly because they didn''t know how to defend themselves.


    The people who attacked us probably knew that such an attack would never have a strong effect on us with defense, so they stopped after attacking for a while.


    There are also some strong people in the guard army. They stick to it together with Du Kang. There are no martial gods among them, but it is obvious that they are all martial immortals.


    Du Kang and I were both Wuxian. At the moment when the enemy stopped attacking, they shot together and sent out long-range attack skills at the same time.


    I sent out the Dragon subduing formula, but Du Kang sent out the most common Reiki.


    Du Kang''s aura turned into a huge sword. With one sword, he split into a tall building attacked by sound waves.


    Our attack reached the high-rise buildings almost at the same time. In a deafening explosion, some moments of the place disappeared, leaving only a huge pit with a radius of nearly 100 meters.


    Just as we shot, there was a rapid sound of sharp weapons breaking the air around us, and countless concealed weapons attacked us at the same time.


    Countless arrows, daggers and throwing knives have darkened the sky here.


    About all the people who attacked us were fighters, not using thermal weapons, let alone directly using high-tech weapons.


    Du Kang shouted angrily, the aura mask doubled in an instant, made the same attack at the same time, and began to fight back in all directions.


    My dragon subduing formula didn''t stop. Dragon shaped auras flew out, and everything I met was blown up without exception.


    The two of us shot very fast. There were countless concealed weapons. None of them could reach us and were blocked.


    Du Kang''s guards also made their own moves, and all kinds of attack means were launched to resist the enemy''s attack.


    They also know their situation. Everyone goes all out and doesn''t leave a hand.


    While I resisted, I observed the surrounding situation and found that we were surrounded by enemies of unknown origin.


    The enemy''s uniform black protective clothing is completely invisible. It is obvious that they have been prepared and organized.


    They are not a temporary attack team formed by those martial artists who covet my treasure, but a secret team against Du Kang.


    "Lord, they are the black flag army. The black flag army rebelled." A guard Sergeant shouted, "please allow me to ask for help."


    Du Kang shouted, "don''t be afraid. What can the black flag army be afraid of? With me and the leader of the golden gate, how many people come and die."


    After listening to Du Kang''s words, the sergeants cheered up one by one and rushed up bravely in the face of the swarming enemy.


    At this time, I fully understood that all this was not caused by my burning iron, nor did I implicate Du Kang, the Lord of Chilong, who has been the Lord of the country for thousands of years.


    The black flag army is the army under Du Kang. The rebellion at this time may have something to do with Gangfeng''s destruction of the Lord''s house, but it is definitely not the root cause.


    They must have premeditated, but it happened that Gangfeng destroyed the Lord''s house and provided them with some convenience.


    Facing the black flag army with far more people than ours, I had to drive away the killing sword and kill.


    All the enemies close to me died under the killing sword.


    The sword Qi sent out one after another, and there was a whine in the air, like countless arrows flying across the sky, which obscured the sky again.


    Those enemies are totally irresistible. They may be low-level warriors. In the face of the sword Qi emitted by the killer sword, even with the protection of protective clothing, they will still be killed by a sword.


    The sword was flying. Even Du Kang around me turned around and looked at me in surprise. His face was full of surprise and surprise.


    I continued to send out sword Qi and said to Du Kang, "is there a war beast in the Lord''s house? It''s better to be a fast war beast. "


    Du Kang said, "it''s really not. Unlike Shengxian gate, we don''t specifically feed our own war animals."


    I was surprised: "in that case, it''s hard for us to leave immediately. We can only fight to the end. Be careful, Lord. I''ll open the way. We''ll discuss how to calm the chaos after we return to the Lord''s house. "


    Du Kang said "don''t worry about me", and with a backhand slap, he repulsed a rushing enemy.


    With a backhand sword, I whirled past with sword Qi and hit the unsteady enemy in the blink of an eye.


    The blood splashed, and the enemy perished in an instant, leaving nothing behind.


    Du Kang''s face changed slightly. He seemed to be frightened and disturbed by my killing. I don''t know why he did this, but his current performance seems to explain something.


    I saw everything, but I didn''t speak. I continued to send out sword Qi and rushed to the enemies who surrounded us at the same time.


    I must do my best when the yuan God is away. After all, I am among the thousands of troops and dare not be careless.


    My speed is definitely much faster than that of ordinary people. Not to mention that the vertical cloud skill passed to me by Du Kang, who I have been practicing, is just my own speed and the body method of Shengxian sect. When I launch an impact, the people of the black flag army simply can''t react.


    Between lightning and flint, the killer sword in my hand has killed the enemy in front of me and rushed a road.


    Some enemies with strong strength quickly responded and surrounded me together to prevent me from breaking through.


    My speed was not reduced, my body rushed forward, and the killing sword was flying. All the enemies in front of me fell down.


    "Kill him!" A dignified voice suddenly shouted, "let''s go together. Kill Jinfeng, and we can catch Du Kang."


    I followed the prestige and saw a man in red protective clothing not far away commanding his subordinates to attack me.


    This man must be the leader of the black flag army. He led people to surround Du Kang and me.


    My yuan Shen hasn''t returned yet. I haven''t found the part of Purdue yet, and I''m still looking in the direction of Gangfeng.


    This makes my strength decline. I can''t attack the yuan God at the same time as the Reiki attack.


    Fortunately, my physical body is strong enough and my aura is also sufficient. As long as there are no warriors in the realm of martial god to attack me, I am sure to get away smoothly.


    I don''t know why. I was worried about Du Kang''s safety and planned to break through with him. At this time, I suddenly felt that it was unnecessary.


    Du Kang is also a Wuxian. His strength is not much weaker than me. He has the ability to protect himself, and there are many guards around him. I don''t have to worry about it at all.


    The core reason is that I suddenly feel that the rebellion of the black flag army is a little strange. Why did they rebel early or late, just after I came to Chilong city?

 Chapter 977

    Du Kang and his guards were also divided and surrounded at this time. Everyone was surrounded by at least a dozen enemies attacking at the same time. Everyone was in a hurry and had no time to worry about the life and death of others.


    Seeing this scene, I suddenly felt that maybe I thought more. After all, Du Kang was also being attacked. If he ordered all this, it would be too realistic.


    At this time, I only have the ability to protect myself and have no power to help others, so the idea flashed and I immediately threw myself into the battle.


    The enemy leader in red protective clothing seemed to have found my trace. When I was in a hurry, he attacked me personally.


    In the face of the fierce enemy leader, I turned and left without hesitation. I didn''t give him a chance at all.


    At this moment, I think about how to break through quickly, and no longer care whether Du Kang and others can break through.


    My speed was beyond the reach of these people. In the blink of an eye, I had rushed out of their encirclement.


    The killer sword continued to send out sword Qi and was ready to pursue me. The enemy was blocked by the sword Qi, or hurt or died. It did not cause pressure and damage to me.


    The double protection of divine armor and aura shield didn''t hurt me, but my aura and physical exertion were much greater, and I felt a little tired.


    Take a breath. I feel better. After thinking about it, I plan to go back and save Du Kang. After all, there is no evidence to prove that Du Kangzhi ordered all this.


    I was about to return to continue to kill the enemy. As soon as I returned to the battlefield, I saw my yuan God floating from a distance.


    Yuan Shen came to me with the corpse of Purdue in his hand and said in doubt, "what''s going on? Why are there so many people? Has there been a war? "


    I put putu''s separated body into the wanbaoding and said simply, "these people rebelled and even Du Kang attacked together."


    The yuan God shouted excitedly, "great. Since it is so, let''s kill and save the Lord."


    Without waiting for me to say anything, the yuan God has taken out the bellows artifact and activated the bellows artifact against the enemies who surrounded Du Kang and others.


    An amazing vigorous wind came out, and in the blink of an eye, it hit a large vacuum in front of me.


    Du Kang always paid attention to my movement. Seeing the bellows artifact taken out by Yuanshen, he immediately left the area and narrowly escaped the disaster.


    However, more people were unlucky and were directly killed by the wind tube artifact.


    With lingering fear, I found Du Kang and shouted, "Lord, are you okay?"


    Du Kang wiped the cold sweat on his head and said with a bitter smile: "you are too terrible. You kill directly without saying a word. It is still an indiscriminate large-scale attack. You almost killed me."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "Lord, don''t be angry. My yuan God is basically an independent individual now, and I can''t control it myself."


    Du Kang said in surprise, "if so, don''t you say you may be attacked by him?"


    I nodded helplessly and looked at the enemies who surrounded me again: "be careful, Lord. Let''s leave here first, and these enemies will be handed over to my yuan God."


    Du Kang nodded, turned and left. He looked worried. He was obviously afraid of my yuan God.


    I smiled. Whether Du Kang was afraid of my yuan God or the black flag army, he followed Du Kang and left first.


    The Lord''s residence has become a ruin. Those beautiful and luxurious buildings have now become a pile of rubble.


    Du Kang and I came to the edge of the ruins with several escaped guards. We were about to stop for a rest when someone shouted, "Lord, don''t panic. I''ll come and escort you."


    When I turned to look, a team of sergeants ran over quickly and consciously protected Du Kang and others.


    When Du Kang saw these sergeants, his tense expression immediately relaxed: "everyone, pay attention to the rebellion of the black flag army, which intends to kill us. The big housework will catch them all, so as not to hurt our family and endanger the stability of Chilong country."


    The commander of these sergeants hugged his fist and said, "Lord, rest assured that our general Jiuchuan and general Bafang have received the news and will come to protect the Lord, eliminate the rebels and restore order."


    Du Kang nodded slightly: "if general Jiuchuan and general Bafang can come, we will all be safe."


    After a pause, he asked seriously, "where is Huangyan mountain, the commander of the black flag army? Has he been killed by his rebellious subordinates? "


    The commander said, "this subordinate doesn''t know."


    Du Kang sighed, turned back and said to me, "I''m sorry, golden gate master. I''m the one who''s bothering you."


    I smiled, hugged my fist and said, "in fact, it''s impossible to say who is involved. Some of these rebels may not want to oppose you, but want the iron on me. We may be implicated in each other, so don''t blame anyone. "


    Du Kang smiled: "that''s true. I thought of this possibility just now. The rebellion of the black flag army may have been used. If I guess right, someone must have lured the sergeant to rebel with such heavy profits as Yantie. "


    I looked at Du Kang with a calm face and said with a smile, "that''s about it. Lord, where are we going now? If it''s here, it''s still not safe. "


    Du Kang looked around and said decisively, "let''s go to Jiuchuan and Bafang. My guards are there. As long as we get there, we''ll be safe."


    I pondered for a moment and felt that it was the only way now, so I said, "that''s it. I opened the way ahead, and the LORD followed. We all went to general Jiuchuan and general Bafang. "


    Du Kang should say "OK" and immediately ordered the sergeants to follow me and rush to the place where general Jiuchuan was located.


    I opened the way in front, but I didn''t encounter any big obstacles. The killing sword in my hand was powerful. Whoever was stopped by the black flag army, there was no amnesty. It was a direct way to kill.


    On the way, we met Jiuchuan and others who came to rescue. He led the army to open the way, and we had no more obstacles.


    Jiuchuan and Bafang are the top martial gods. They kill them all the way. Almost no one is their enemy. It''s normal for us to get through unimpeded.


    Jiuchuan and Bafang protected Du Kang all the way to their barracks. They had their own guards to resist the black flag army. We were safe for the time being.


    Jiuchuan first asked Du Kang to go into the barracks to have a rest, but he turned back and said to me, "Lord Jinmen, most of the things here have something to do with you. I don''t know if you know anything. Can you tell us so that we can be prepared for it?"


    Jiuchuan had something to say. Before I could answer, I heard the voice of plum from the military camp: "door master, please come in and have a rest."

 Chapter 978

    Plum was also here. Hearing her voice, I felt a little relieved and felt that I had a powerful assistant.


    Although plum has just agreed to join the immortal gate, it can be regarded as one of her own. It''s a good thing to have one more of her own around.


    I took a look at Jiuchuan, walked into the barracks and said with a smile, "what happened today may have something to do with me. But I don''t know who wants to kill me and my Lord. There''s no way to tell the general anything. "


    Jiuchuan and I walked into the barracks and said slowly, "in fact, there is a way to do it once and for all, that is, I don''t know if the Golden Gate Lord will agree."


    I frowned and said, "does the general mean to let me take out the burning iron and give it to the general or the Lord?"


    Jiuchuan was stunned. It seemed very unexpected.


    When I saw Jiuchuan''s expression, I smiled and said, "did I guess wrong, general doesn''t mean that?"


    Jiuchuan laughed and said loudly, "how could I covet the treasure of the golden gate master? The Lord of the country wouldn''t think so. The golden gate master misunderstood."


    I also laughed and said, "that''s good, otherwise we will not only become friends, but also become enemies. It''s too disappointing."


    Jiuchuan looked at me, his eyes slowly changed, as if he didn''t know me before.


    My heart was funny, but I turned and looked at the plum coming over and gave her a casual hint.


    Plum nodded slightly and naturally stood to my side and made a gesture to protect me.


    I took the opportunity to take a look at the military camp and knew why Du Kang had to take refuge here.


    This military camp is very large and covers a very wide area, including countless camps, countless soldiers, banners, solemn and murderous.


    In terms of the army alone, the army of the Lord''s house is absolutely unmatched by any other army.


    Jiuchuan looked at everything and smiled proudly. He slowly asked, "does the golden gate master plan to leave now? There are black flag troops outside. Lord Jinmen is going out at this time. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous. "


    I looked at Jiuchuan and said, "the general didn''t say it just now. I''m the source of today''s trouble. If I don''t go, won''t I continue to trouble you?"


    Jiuchuan was stunned, and then said, "Lord Jinmen misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. Lord Kinmen is a friend of the Lord of the Kingdom and our distinguished guest. How dare we think so? "


    "What the hell do you mean?" Plum stared and said, "general Jiuchuan is a sensible man. You should know that the rebellion of the black flag army can''t be because of my family leader. Jiuchuan, just now you were full of nonsense and framed my family leader. What do you mean? "


    Jiuchuan seemed to have some scruples about plum. After listening to plum''s words, he quickly smiled and said, "plum, you misunderstood. I just want to invite the Golden Gate leader to enter the camp to rest, so as not to cause trouble again after being seen by others. There is burning iron on the leader of the golden gate. As long as the immortal sees it, how can he not be moved? "


    Plum looked at Jiuchuan and smiled slowly: "so, general Jiuchuan is also moved? It seems that the rumor is good. All the people in your Yan family are duplicative and dare to do it! "


    Jiuchuan''s face was embarrassed, and he wanted to stop talking, but he still didn''t get angry.


    Plum turned to me regardless of Jiuchuan''s reaction and said, "sect leader, I went to deal with some remaining problems. I didn''t know you would be in such danger. Please forgive me for coming late."


    I smiled and said, "I have nothing to do. I just hurt the people around here and killed many innocent people..."


    Plum looked at those messy places in the distance and said sadly, "they really suffered, but it can''t blame you, the sect leader. It''s all the fault of those rebels!"


    I can''t say in public that some of the ruins were done by the yuan God. I can only say calmly: "this is the end of the matter, and I can''t return to heaven. Plum, let''s get out of here, lest we really attract the enemy, because I die more people. "


    I suddenly want to leave here. Maybe staying here means nothing to me.


    Plum nodded: "please wait a minute. After I say goodbye to the Lord, I will leave with the Lord."


    I nodded, sent the plum away from the camp, and watched the plum at the gate of the camp to say goodbye to Du Kang.


    The camp where Du Kang rested is the big tent of the Chinese army. It is still a little away from where I am.


    Jiuchuan didn''t leave. He stood with me in the barracks and said, "I don''t know whether the Golden Gate leader will directly return to the immortal gate or have other plans?"


    I smiled and said slowly, "naturally, I''m going back to Shengxian gate. I don''t think the red dragon kingdom is peaceful now. I also need to go back and make some preparations to prevent someone from plotting against our Shengxian gate."


    Jiuchuan''s face changed slightly, and he said, "the Golden Gate leader is going to send troops to the red dragon kingdom? This is absolutely impossible. The Chilong state has finally achieved a millennium peace, but there can be no more civil strife... "


    I raised my hand to stop Jiuchuan from going on: "general, don''t worry, I will never send troops to Chilong country. We are one with Chilong country. I will never do such a thing of killing each other."


    Jiuchuan breathed a sigh of relief, but his face still looked a little nervous: "the leader of the golden gate needs my escort. There are enemies outside. It''s dangerous for you to leave like this."


    When I proposed to leave Chilong City, Jiuchuan''s reaction was very nervous. I was worried about these in my eyes.


    Wan190chuan and Bafang also covet the burning iron on me. If they want to attack me, it''s hard to say whether I can leave Chilong city smoothly.


    Jiuchuan and Bafang are the top martial gods. They fight together. Even if I have plum help, it''s difficult to get away smoothly.


    My worry will not let Jiuchuan know, and in a moment I thought of a way to stabilize Jiuchuan temporarily.


    I deliberately and calmly said to Jiuchuan, "several elders of Shengxian gate are waiting for me at the transmission array. As long as I get to the transmission array, all the crises will be solved. I appreciate the general''s kindness, but I have a way to safely go to the transmission array, so I don''t bother the general. "


    Jiuchuan probably didn''t expect me to bring the elder of Shengxian gate. Stunned, Jiuchuan quickly smiled and said, "it turns out that the golden gate master came to Chilong city with the elder of Shengxian gate. No wonder the golden gate master is so calm..."


    I smiled and said, "the elders are old and don''t want to appear in too busy scenes, so they stay in the transmission array. The general is also the top martial god. He is in the same state as our elders. If it''s convenient, you can meet our elders with me and exchange your cultivation experience. "


    Jiuchuan waved his hand: "thank you for your kindness. I want to protect the Lord. I have no skills. When we have a chance in the future, we must go to Shengxian gate to visit the elders of your gate and ask for cultivation experience. "


    I said calmly, "what the general said is that the security of the Lord is the primary task at present."


    Jiuchuan said with a smile, "that''s right. If the leader of the golden gate can understand, I''ll save more explanation."

 Chapter 979

    I smiled and saw that the plum had come out, so I said to Jiuchuan, "in that case, we''ll leave first. When I have a chance in the future, I''ll go to Shengxian gate for a walk. I''ll order someone to sweep the bed. "


    Jiuchuan hugged his fist and said, "thank you. I''m on business. I''m sorry I won''t be far away. Take care, Lord Kinmen. "


    I turned around and left. After leaving the military camp in Jiuchuan for about 100 meters, I quietly said to the plum following me: "go quickly, late will change."


    A trace of worry flashed across plum''s face: "sect leader, Jiuchuan and Bafang are the top martial gods. If they go out to seize the burning iron together, I''m afraid it''s difficult to protect the whole sect leader... If Jiuchuan and Bafang block you, I''ll try my best to stop them. You must go first and don''t care about me."


    I smiled: "don''t worry, Jiuchuan they don''t dare to do anything to us for the time being."


    Plum looked at me in surprise. Her face changed for a moment. Finally she smiled. She didn''t know what she thought.


    I sped up and rushed to the transmission array in Chilong city. I didn''t speak again all the way.


    On the way, I took a detour to pick up the yuan God who was still killing, so that he would not leave me and this body at this time and hurt my strength.


    Before I cultivate the second yuan God, I can''t lose the yuan God.


    After a cup of tea, plum and I have arrived at the transmission array. The transmission array is very calm, but the sergeants guarding the transmission array don''t know why, but they don''t see anyone.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. The sergeant guarding the transmission array is missing. Something must have happened here.


    Plum and I stood outside the transmission array. The yuan God began to explore for the first time, but no one found it.


    Where have all the sergeants here gone? I was wondering if plum knew. Suddenly, I felt the wind behind me. A powerful force had come behind me.


    It was plum that attacked me. I instantly judged where the strong wind came from. I didn''t turn around. The killer sword in my hand had been stabbed out.


    When the sound of "Dang", a huge force came to my arm along the killer sword, which shocked me so much that I almost threw the killer sword away.


    Standing firm, I turned and frowned and shouted, "plum, what do you mean?"


    Plum also has a sword in his hand, and it''s actually a heavy sword.


    She was looking at the heavy sword with a huge gap on the sword in her hand. After hearing what I said, she looked up at me and said slowly, "master of the golden gate, hand over the burning iron and killer sword, and I''ll let you go."


    I understood everything in an instant and slowly raised the killing sword in my hand: "no wonder there is no one here. Originally, you also want my burning iron and killing sword. You are birds of a feather. You have colluded for a long time."


    Plum smiled and said coldly, "Lord of the golden gate, who told you to have such an unnatural treasure? The killer sword is an ancient artifact. Although it is incomplete, it is also an absolute treasure; Not to mention burning iron, such materials can be used to refine artifact, and no one can let go. "


    After a pause, plum threw away the broken Epee in his hand, clapped his hand and said, "you are just a Wuxian, and you are definitely not my opponent. I advise you not to make unnecessary struggle. Hand over Yantie and shenkiller sword quickly, and I can spare your life."


    I looked at the plum and was filled with anger, but I still smiled: "you planned to swallow the burning iron and killer sword alone in the beginning, so you pretended to take refuge in me?"


    Plum smiled: "you don''t have to delay. I know you didn''t bring anyone to Chilong city. No one will save you."


    I still smiled and said, "it seems that you don''t have to be poor in the Yan family. You''re also brazen, insidious and cunning."


    Plum was not angry, but smiled and said, "are you forcing me to do it?"


    My heart moved, suddenly calmed down and said faintly, "if you hit me, I promise you will regret it."


    Plum''s eyes changed and said with a trace of doubt, "did you really bring the elder of Shengxian gate here?"


    I looked up at the sky and said slowly, "can''t you explore this yourself? You are the peak martial god. The yuan God has at least reached the martial god level. Can''t you even find out this? "


    Plum stared at me and said slowly, "I didn''t find anyone here. Don''t scare me. I''m not scared."


    "Then try it!" I suddenly shouted, "since you are so sure there is no one else here, why don''t you dare to do it?"


    Plum looked around, his eyes twinkled, seemed to hesitate, didn''t talk or do anything.


    I looked at the plum and smiled slowly: "the Yan Family dare not do it in front of the country Lord. What are your scruples now? Give me a reason to kill you. Don''t let me kill you first because you are a woman. "


    "Kill me?" Plum suddenly smiled: "you actually want to kill me. Don''t you know that you''re just a Wuxian, and you''re not my opponent at all?"


    I raised the killing sword, suddenly a strong murderous spirit rose up and down my body, and slowly said, "then try it."


    As soon as my voice fell, a voice suddenly came from the wanbaoding: "let me out and I''ll deal with this damn traitor."


    I am very familiar with this voice. It is not others, but my own yuan God.


    When did the yuan God enter the wanbaoding? Wasn''t he in my body? Did my mind focus on plum just now, so I ignored some small moves of Yuanshen?


    I was puzzled, but I released the yuan God according to the word.


    A breeze blew, and the yuan God appeared between me and plum.


    Yuan Shen was surprised at my appearance this time, and couldn''t help but utter a slight exclamation.


    At this time, the Yuanshen is no longer the previous Yuanshen body state, but already has a flesh body, a flesh body made of metal.


    To my amazement, the flesh body of the yuan God is the part of Purdue.


    Moreover, the strength of the yuan God has actually reached the state of a low-level martial god, which is completely contrary to common sense. After all, he has just integrated into Purdue''s separation, so he should not have such strength.


    Does the yuan God know a way to quickly integrate with the flesh? Or did he merge with Purdue before, but I didn''t find it?


    "You..." I couldn''t help saying, "do you use Purdue''s split body to make the flesh body?"


    The yuan God smiled proudly, "how about my flesh body? It''s absolutely strong, and it can fight with your flesh... "


    I said reluctantly, "are you going to leave?"


    Yuan Shen said with a smile, "sooner or later, I will leave. But I have most of your yuan gods, even if not yourself, I am also one of your brothers. Now that you are in trouble, I will not stand idly by. "


    I had expected that the yuan God would do this, but I didn''t expect to come so quickly. I shook my head helplessly and didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 980

    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the yuan God turned to look at plum and said with a smile: "plum, you are so beautiful, you are also the peak martial god, and you are the goddess in my mind. Why do you want to fight against us because of the burning iron?"


    Plum looked at Yuanshen and was stunned for a moment. It seemed that she was touched by Yuanshen''s words. Everyone has his own secret. Plum must be the same, but most people don''t know it.


    Seeing the plum like this, Yuanshen then said, "I have a good suggestion. Do you want to hear it?"


    Plum came back and said coldly, "what are you trying to say? You''re just a low-level martial god. Your body has just merged. I''m afraid you haven''t reached the martial god yet. Don''t think I''ll be afraid of you. "


    The yuan God smiled and said, "I am a low-level martial god, but I have an artifact, a very great artifact. You see what''s going on over there. I made it all by myself. If you have no artifact, you are not my opponent. "


    Plum''s face changed slightly: "do you have such strength? How is that possible! "


    With a strange smile and a flash of body shape, Yuanshen took the initiative to launch an attack.


    Yuan Shen just said that plum was his goddess. He attacked plum in the blink of an eye. The changes before and after this seemed very similar to those of Taoist Jiufang.


    Plum shot immediately. At the moment when the wind tube artifact of Yuanshen attacked, she disappeared.


    The fierce vigorous wind blew, and everything in front of me disappeared in an instant, together with the transmission array.


    I was surprised and quickly shouted, "you destroyed the transmission array. How do we get out of here? Stop it! "


    Yuanshen put away the bellows artifact and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. We can choose to fly or use Du Huan''s warship to go back."


    I reluctantly closed my mouth and looked at the whereabouts of the plum while concentrating on guard to prevent the plum from hitting me.


    Plum mysteriously disappeared. It was not blown away by the vigorous wind blown out by the wind tube artifact, but took the initiative to become invisible.


    At this time, the yuan God smiled proudly and said, "even if it is a peak martial god, without an artifact in hand, it is just a defeated general under my hand."


    I sighed secretly. I was not satisfied with Yuanshen''s pride. He was really different from me. At least he had many characteristics of Taoist Jiufang, such as cunning and arrogance.


    Plum didn''t appear again after she became invisible. I don''t know if she is really afraid of windpipe artifact or has other plans.


    Yuanshen and I searched for a while and found nothing. We had to give up the search and prepare to leave Chilong city.


    I suddenly realized that no one can give full play to the full power of an artifact with an artifact. At least after reaching the realm of martial god, they can give full play to their due power.


    Yuanshen destroyed the transmission array. I couldn''t leave Chilong city with the help of the transmission array. I had to find another way to return to Shengxian gate.


    Du Huan''s warship is a good choice, but now I don''t know du Huan''s location, let alone whether her warship has been destroyed in the previous battle.


    And I vaguely feel that Du Kang has something to do with what happened today. If we borrow a warship at this time, I''m afraid Du Huan won''t lend it to us easily.


    Yuan Shen knew where Du Huan was. He said with a smile, "you just don''t plan for yourself and don''t have any plans. I have already left a mark on Du Huan. No matter where she is, as long as I want to find her, I can. "


    "Then you find her now." I admire Yuanshen''s first step of preparation: "I can''t see that you are so careful, much more careful than me."


    The yuan God smiled and said, "that''s me. Don''t forget, you and I have only one part in common, and the other part of me is the same as Taoist Jiufang. To say something you shouldn''t say, you are far from the ninth Taoist to understand people''s hearts, let alone how to survive in the immortal world. "


    I can''t cry or laugh. The yuan God said so, that is, he made it clear that there is a difference between him and me. In the future, he will leave me with peace of mind and leave me with some of my yuan gods.


    For a moment, I felt that I had lost the most important thing, just like a lovelorn man and woman. After losing each other, I was at a loss. I could kill my mind.


    I shook my head hard to put aside this feeling in my heart and keep myself clean.


    There was a faint impulse in my heart to start practicing the second God, and I forgot to cut off the imminent crisis for the time being.


    I thought about the second yuan God and unconsciously followed the yuan God to find Du Huan. The whole person looked a little dementia.


    When Yuan Shen took me to find Du Huan, I was surprised by a fight, and then I came back to my senses.


    I can''t help being afraid. After all, I may be attacked at any time. I''m actually distracted.


    When I saw Du Huan, I suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Du Huan. At this time, she was no longer a little girl, but a mature and steady lady.


    Du Huan''s change may have something to do with the previous battle. At this time, she stood in front of her mother, wearing protective clothing and holding a fire red light gun, and was protecting her mother, the president''s wife.


    A dozen guard Sergeants are also protecting them, but they are all covered with scars. At a glance, they know that they have been fighting for a long time and are approaching the end of a powerful crossbow.


    Around them, dozens of sergeants of the black flag army are besieging them. These black flag army have already eaten Du Huan and others. Everyone''s eyes show greedy eyes, like hungry wolves.


    The arrival of Yuanshen and I made Du Huan see a glimmer of hope to live. He couldn''t help shouting, "save me!"


    But when Du Huan saw the wind tube artifact in Yuan Shen''s hand, a trace of fear appeared on her face.


    I looked at the sergeants of the black flag army in front of me and said slowly, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here, or none of you will live if you use the artifact."


    My voice is not loud, but everyone here must hear it clearly.


    The sergeants of the black flag army looked at each other, and the greed in their eyes slowly disappeared, replaced by a thick fear.


    They really left and fled like flying. No one dared to say more or look at me more.


    I suddenly became the devil in their hearts, the devil who kills without blinking an eye.


    This really wronged me. After all, it was not me who killed with the wind tube artifact, but the yuan God around me who didn''t have his own name.


    At this time, the yuan God was elated and whispered to me: "noumenon, you have a great reputation. The world will think that you are a murderous devil."


    I can''t speak. When I look at the yuan God, my eyes can kill.

 Chapter 981

    "Golden gate master." The Lord''s wife saw that we scared away the enemy, took a half step forward, saluted and said, "thank you for your help. If you didn''t arrive in time, we would be in danger."


    I smiled and salute: "you are welcome. I was actually looking for your royal highness. I happened to have saved you."


    Du Huan slowly lowered the light energy gun in his hand, looked at me and said faintly, "what can I do for you?"


    I saw that Du Huan''s tone was a little cold. I knew that she should have a problem with my use of an air duct artifact to destroy the Lord''s house. She had to say with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, I came to the princess to borrow the princess''s warship. By the way, the Lord has safely arrived at general Jiuchuan''s barracks. It''s time for me to leave here. I don''t know if the princess is willing to help? "


    Du Huan frowned and looked at me. The original coldness dissipated slowly. He suddenly smiled and said, "are you going to take me to Shengxian gate? In this case, I am naturally willing to take out the warship. "


    I can''t react. When is it? Why does Du Huan still want to go to the immortal gate with me?


    Looking at Du Huan''s expression before, she must know what happened between Du Kang and me. If she didn''t mean to say so, she really decided to go to Shengxian gate with me.


    What should I do? I don''t want to take Du Huan to Shengxian gate. Although Du Huan''s father Du Kang didn''t directly show his relationship with me, I have clearly felt that this attack on me, Jiuchuan''s attitude towards me and plum''s attack on me are definitely related to Du Kang.


    The former peaceful and friendly relations between Du Kang and I have come to an end. Even if we are not enemies, we are no longer true friends.


    Now if I take Du Huan to Shengxian gate, it''s really inappropriate.


    Du Huan went to Shengxian gate, which is likely to become a spy inside Shengxian gate and an excuse for Du Kang to attack Shengxian gate


    What the hell is going on? I can''t figure it out. I feel like I''m being cheated.


    Is it Bian Lusha who is making trouble again? But how is this possible? I rushed here nonstop from Emei sect to meet Du Kang directly. It should be impossible for Bian Lusha to arrange these plots in front of me.


    Unless she is a member of Du Kang herself, she had planned everything with Du Kang before the Emei incident.


    If so, perhaps Du Kang and Bian Lusha jointly led the implementation of the Emei sect.


    Using Xiuxian sect to restrict the development of Shengxian sect and prevent possible rebellion of Shengxian sect is definitely one of the best ways Du Kang can think of to restrict Shengxian sect.


    I suddenly woke up, suddenly a cold sweat, the whole person felt bad.


    In the face of absolute interests, even friends who fought side by side in the past will betray. I never doubt this. But now it appears on me, I still feel bad in my heart.


    If all this is Du Kang''s conspiracy, didn''t I fall into the trap when I came to Du Kang?


    Danger may come again at any time, and Yuanshen and I may be destroyed at any time.


    This is an amazing conspiracy. Poor me. I didn''t know it. I broke in directly and got into this huge conspiracy myself.


    I''m in a trance. I feel like I''m seasick. I feel even worse.


    Although Yuanshen was an independent individual, he was not long away from me, and he sensed my discovery at the same time.


    Like me, Yuan Shen was covered in cold sweat and seemed to be extremely frightened. However, he didn''t feel weak all over and tired. Instead, he put away the air duct artifact in his hand, rushed to Du Huan and the Lord''s wife like lightning, raised his hand and caught them.


    Yuanshen and I are absolutely different in essence. He is more decisive and ferocious than me.


    The surprised lady of the LORD was puzzled by the action of the yuan God, but Du Huan was very calm and seemed to have talked about it earlier.


    Listen to Du Huan said, "did you finally find something wrong? You''re not too stupid. It''s a pity that you can''t escape now. Don''t try to threaten anyone with me and my mother. Surrender obediently. "


    Yuan God looked at Du Huan and his face murderous: "Princess highness, if we can''t walk, do you want your fate to be good?"


    Du Huan sneered: "I''m already ready. Even if you kill me, the Lord will not spare you. I urge you to surrender and be free from flesh and blood. "


    The yuan God shouted angrily, "think beautiful. If we die here, you people can''t leave alive. "


    I tried to calm down, carefully recalled everything before, and gradually sorted out a little clue:


    If my expectation is good and Du Kang did all this, I will understand.


    Du Kang and Bian Lusha are partners. Over the years, he has made great efforts to recruit high-level martial artists to fill his army, and heavily hired the peak martial god as the army leader. The purpose is to prevent the immortal sect such as Shengxian sect from making trouble after it is strong.


    Du Kang was worried that the coming of the era of cultivating immortals would endanger his status as the leader of the country as it was ten thousand years ago.


    In the age of cultivating immortals 10000 years ago, the status of the state was basically ignored. Every country was controlled by major immortal cultivation sects. The head of the state was actually a subordinate and running dog of the immortal cultivation sect.


    Worried that he would become a subordinate and running dog of Xiuxian sect, Du Kang took a series of measures to strengthen his ruling position.


    Among his imaginary enemies, the biggest and most powerful is naturally our immortal gate.


    Therefore, Du Kang uses my old enemy Bian Lusha to deal with us, because Bian Lusha knows us well and is also my sworn enemy. She will never show mercy to me.


    The next thing is logical. They first summoned a large number of warriors to enrich the army. After the army was strong enough to compete with Shengxian gate, they immediately thought of changing their methods and taking the initiative to completely eliminate Shengxian gate, which will never happen again.


    In order to completely eliminate the immortal gate and never have future trouble, we must have more powerful strength.


    Although the number of troops owned by the Lord is definitely much more than that of Shengxian gate, he is not sure that he can defeat Shengxian gate.


    So they thought of using the strength of other Xiuxian sects to limit the development of our Shengxian sect, and using the strength of Xiuxian sect to make a final decisive battle with us and completely destroy our Shengxian sect.


    As long as the Shengxian sect falls, other Xiuxian sects are naturally not opponents of the country leader. It is only a matter of time before they are eliminated or banned.


    This is probably because no other sects except Emei sect have been attacked for the time being.


    After thinking about this, I suddenly felt that I was too kind and too simple. In this world with strength as the respect, it is indeed the blessing of God that people like me can live so long.

 Chapter 982

    I suddenly laughed at myself, that is, I was lucky. If I were a different person, I would live in this powerful world like me. I''m afraid it would have gone up in smoke.


    I have to change, not for anything else, just for Shengxian gate and myself, I have to change.


    Yuan Shen controlled Du Huan and the Lord''s wife. At first, I thought it was too much, but now I think it''s OK to do so.


    When I figured something out, I suddenly calmed down and said to the yuan God, "the Lord''s wife doesn''t know what''s going on. Don''t embarrass her. We just need to borrow a warship. When we leave here, let the president''s wife go. "


    The yuan God flashed an amazing murderous spirit in his eyes and said coldly, "it depends on whether we are really safe. If Du Kang wants to kill us and doesn''t care about the life and death of the Lord''s wife, I won''t be soft hearted."


    Instead of seeing the Lord''s wife, I said to Du Huan, "you must have known the Lord''s mind and our situation at this time, but why did you follow me to Shengxian gate before?"


    Du Huan sneered: "that''s just what you said to confuse you. You take it seriously. I don''t know how you, the head of the immortal sect, became it. You... Are an idiot."


    I shook my head and sighed, "where is your warship? I can promise not to hurt you, as long as you cooperate with us and let us leave here. "


    "Leave?" Du Huan sneered: "general Jiuchuan and general Bafang have already laid a net. Even if you are the top martial god, you can''t leave here easily. Not to mention that you are just a peak Wuxian, and your companion is only a low-level Wushen. "


    The yuan God said with a straight face, "we must leave here. Otherwise, I will bury me with the whole city, including your father and Lord."


    Du Huan''s face changed slightly: "do you have such ability? Scare me? "


    The yuan God smiled and said slowly, "the vigorous wind from the wind tube artifact in my hand is enough to limit their range of activities even if they can''t kill the peak martial god. Once your top martial god can''t act, I''m sure that everyone here will die without a place to bury. I''m not Jinfeng. I don''t care about killing more people. "


    I know that Yuanshen really doesn''t want to talk to Du Huan much, but because of her request, I can''t force her for the time being.


    Du Huan didn''t believe yuan Shen''s words at all. He said coldly, "do you think I will believe your words? Hum, you have the ability to kill us now and then go out of Chilong city. "


    The yuan God was too lazy to talk nonsense and drank coldly: "noumenon, let Wanbao prepare all the destructive weapons for later use."


    Wanbao''s huge body slowly appeared, and a huge voice sounded: "you are not my master now, I only listen to the master''s orders."


    When Wanbao appeared, Du Huan was surprised. However, after seeing that Wanbao was only an instrument spirit in the realm of martial god, her surprised face returned to normal.


    Compared with human warriors, the Yuanshen body of the same level has more important strength. Du Huan is no longer surprised and it is normal.


    Most of the spirit tools and immortal tools I carry with me have spirit tools, but most of them are not strong enough to help me.


    Moreover, many spirit tools or immortal tools do not recognize me as the Lord, and it is inconvenient for me to command them to fight at this time.


    Otherwise, the weapon spirit I brought alone will be enough to be used as an army.


    There are no spirit beasts or powerful star beasts around here. My royal beast will never be used. I feel a little tied up.


    I''m still carrying a magic sword. If I untie its seal, the people here can''t resist it.


    At the beginning, Jin Xiang and the four top martial gods fought together, but they barely suppressed the magic sword. There are three top martial gods in Chilong city. I think if the magic sword appears, it must be unstoppable.


    But as soon as the magic sword comes out, the red dragon city will immediately die. I, the person who releases the magic sword, will be too guilty.


    "Master, once the magic sword comes out, the city will become a mortal enemy. Please think twice."


    Wanbao sensed my mind and immediately sent a message to me for fear that I would use the magic sword to kill the enemy and cause a lot of casualties.


    Wanbao has been with me for a long time, and has also been infected with my weakness. Sensing my mind at this time, Wanbao immediately made a speech to remind me.


    I didn''t answer Wanbao. After all, it''s about my life and death and the survival of Shengxian gate.


    In the past, I may have been impatient and tried to find other ways to stop this great difficulty, but now I have decided that if someone dares to be unfavorable to me and Shengxian gate, I will fight back mercilessly.


    I made a decision in an instant, greeted Yuanshen and ordered Yuanshen to escort Du Huan and the Lord''s wife to find Du Huan''s warship.


    The guards of the Lord''s wife wanted to go to the camp to save the Lord''s wife and Du Huan. They were killed and retreated by my sword. Although they were not killed, they also lost their fighting ability.


    Although my mentality has changed at this time, I still don''t really kill people, just make them lose their combat effectiveness.


    Yuanshen''s idea is very simple. If we find Du Huan''s warship, we will have the tools to travel long distances, and then we can leave here and return to Shengxian gate.


    I''m worried that Jiuchuan and other peak martial gods will never allow us to leave like this and will stop us.


    With our current strength, it is difficult to leave smoothly in the face of the obstruction of the three peak martial gods.


    Less than 100 meters after walking with Yuanshen, the figures of Jiuchuan and Bafang have appeared in my sight.


    More than a dozen other people came with them.


    These people are all warriors in the realm of martial god. They should be the most powerful force in Chilong City, which makes me feel very uneasy.


    I stopped, raised the killing sword in my hand and said slowly, "do you want to stop us from leaving?"


    Jiuchuan stepped forward and saluted: "Lord Jinmen, we don''t mean to offend, we just passed by. But if you see our wife and her royal highness, I don''t know what it means.


    I said coldly, "you really don''t know what I mean? They''re hostages. Let us go and they''ll be fine. "


    Jiuchuan''s eyes were cold: "is it too beneath your dignity to take two weak women as hostages?"


    I smiled and the killer sword in my hand slowly pointed to Du Huan. I didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    Jiuchuan saw my move and hurriedly said, "wait a minute! What is the meaning of Jinmen? Why should we harm our royal highness? "


    The killer sword in my hand stood against Du Huan''s neck, and the tip of the sword sent out an amazing cold. I slowly said, "if you pretend to be stupid with me again, I''ll kill her first, and then the Lord''s wife..."


    I''m a Jiuchuan now. I''m trading with the Lord''s wife and Princess Du Huan in exchange for our own security. He is not allowed to play any tricks.

 Chapter 983

    "Well," Jiuchuan Leng shouted, "now that you know, I don''t have to act so hard. How are you going to let our lady and Princess your highness? "


    The sword in my hand slowly cut Du Huan''s skin. When Du Huan''s blood slowly flowed out, I said coldly, "what I want is very simple, Du Huan''s warship."


    When he saw Du Huan bleeding, he immediately said, "no problem. Please don''t hurt your royal highness. I''ll send someone to the warship right away."


    I shook my head. "Take us to the warship."


    Jiuchuan looked at me in embarrassment and said carefully, "I don''t dare to decide this. Please allow me to ask the Lord of the golden gate for instructions."


    I looked at Jiuchuan: "general Jiuchuan, you and I are all understanding people. If I don''t say something, you''d better not do it. Otherwise, if anything happens to the princess and the Lord''s wife, don''t blame me for not reminding you. "


    The yuan God said angrily, "if you want to report, hurry up. We are not afraid of many of you. But our patience is limited. If you deliberately delay time, don''t blame us for being ruthless. "


    Jiuchuan hurriedly said, "don''t get me wrong. I really just ask the Lord for instructions... Right away, right away."


    I watched Jiuchuan contact Du Kang and whispered to Yuanshen: "be careful, they may attack us at any time."


    The wind tube artifact in Yuan Shen''s hand was slowly raised, and an amazing murderous spirit was emitted from him. It was like a demon scorpion, with a faint sense of demonization.


    I have no time to ignore the changes of the yuan God and stare at Jiuchuan. Once he changes, I will kill Du Huan first, and then the Lord''s wife.


    Jiuchuan seems to have scruples about Du Huan and the Lord''s wife in our hands. He doesn''t dare to make any changes and honestly contact Du Kang.


    After a while, Jiuchuan stopped talking with Du Kang, turned around and said to me, "Lord Kinmen, the Lord of the Kingdom has promised your request. Please follow me. The warship is in front."


    I took a look at the yuan God, waved the Lord''s wife and princess into the Wanbao tripod and ordered Wanbao to take strict care of them.


    My hand surprised Jiuchuan and others, roared in unison, and was about to attack me.


    I said coldly, "Whoever dares to do it is going to collect the bodies of the Lord''s wife and princess."


    Everyone was stunned. They all looked at Jiuchuan and waited for Jiuchuan''s order.


    Jiuchuan bit his teeth and said, "where are the Lord''s wife and princess?"


    I said faintly, "there is a weapon spirit of wanbaoding in wanbaoding. As long as you don''t do it, they won''t have anything."


    Jiuchuan was stunned and raised his hand slowly. He ordered the people behind him to step back and make way for a road.


    Jiuchuan stared at me fiercely, turned slowly and led the way for me and Yuanshen.


    Yuanshen gave me a reassuring look and followed Jiuchuan and others who turned and led the way with me.


    The nine Chuan took us across a street, pointing to a black warship not far away, and said, "this is the royal highness of the princess. Can the golden gate release our royal wife and her royal highness?"


    I looked at Jiuchuan and said slowly, "the Lord''s wife can release it, but Du Huan can only release it when we are safe."


    Jiuchuan was stunned and then angrily said, "why don''t you promise? I''m not afraid... "


    I interrupted him: "I never said I would release people after seeing the warship. If you say one more word, I will release her only after the Lord''s wife will send us to a safe place."


    Jiuchuan shut his mouth, and the anger on his face was visible to the naked eye.


    I ignored Jiuchuan and others and quietly said to Wanbao, "let the Lord''s wife out. Today''s matter has nothing to do with her."


    Marlboro puts the wife of the overseas master. When the yuan God sees it, he mumbles, "aren''t two hostages safer? Why put one?"


    I don''t care what the yuan God said. I walked to the warship with Du Huan who was sent to me by Wanbao. At the same time, I said to the Lord''s wife, "I''m sorry. The Lord forced me to do this. If I want to blame the Lord, I''ll blame the Lord."


    The Lord''s wife was still in shock and couldn''t speak at all. Her eyes looked like a devil with panic on her face.


    After I finished, I got up and took Du Huan to the side of the warship: "go in, you have to take us to a safe place."


    Du Huan sneered and didn''t speak. He stretched out his hand to open the door of the warship and entered the warship first.


    I followed into the warship and saw a warship pilot staring at Du Huan and me in a daze.


    The driver never thought that the wayward Princess Du Huan, who has always been domineering, would one day be threatened with a sword.


    "Are you the pilot of this warship?" I drank coldly, "what''s your name?"


    This man seems to be a simple driver, a very ordinary warrior, with the strength of about three-level generals.


    The man was immediately frightened and trembled when I asked him, "my name is goofy. I... I''m a driver. I don''t know what adults have to say?"


    "Is this the royal highness of the princess?" I looked at goofy and said, "tell me the truth."


    Goofy nodded. "This is the royal highness of the princess. But, the warship has not been installed yet, sir, you are..."


    I was stunned, and then I understood what. The killer sword in my hand pressed on Du Huan''s back and shouted angrily: "you want to trap us with this useless warship. Are you really not afraid of death?"


    Du Huan sneered: "you want this warship yourself. You haven''t asked me if the warship can take off. Why blame me?"


    As soon as I was stunned, I raised my hand and put the killer sword on Du Huan''s shoulder. Then I slowly let go and let the weight of the killer sword slowly press on Du Huan.


    Du Huan immediately knelt down and killed the weight of the divine sword, even a little, which Du Huan could not bear.


    I deliberately let Du Huan know how powerful it was. The weight of the killing sword slowly released, and the weight on Du Huan gradually increased.


    I made Du Huan feel the great pressure brought to her by the amazing weight of the killer sword, which was to make her dare not deceive me like she did just now.


    Du Huan was very strong. Although the whole person was about to lie on the ground and clenched his teeth to bleed, he still carried it and said nothing.


    I don''t care what Du Huan thinks, cold voice said: "if you don''t want to die, tell me, where else can such a warship be used?"


    Du Huan gritted his teeth and said, "you dream, even if I die, I won''t tell you where the warship is."


    She suddenly sneered and said fiercely, "you can''t escape from Chilong city. My mother is safe. Even if you kill me, I won''t help you..."


    I stared at Du Huan''s eyes and said slowly, "if you want to die, it''s actually very easy. But before you die, your soul will go through some hardships. Have you ever heard of soul searching? If the soul searching person is not strong, he has a great chance to become a fool, or the soul will disappear directly... "


    "What do you want?" Du Huan''s face turned pale and his voice didn''t fall. Suddenly he screamed

 Chapter 984

    The huge weight of the killing sword and the sense of crisis I gave Du Huan made her look bloodless and couldn''t help screaming.


    In fact, I haven''t used soul searching, otherwise, would Du Huan just scream?


    "You should know what I want to do." I shouted coldly, "tell me, where are the warships?"


    Du Huan sneered: "if you want a warship, unless... You kneel down and beg me."


    I didn''t expect that Du Huan was so hard spoken that he couldn''t help raising the killing sword in his hand and wanted to split her with a sword.


    Yuanshen said in time: "we can''t kill her. Otherwise, Jiuchuan and others outside will rush in. It''s difficult for us to get out in such a narrow space in the face of the three peak martial gods."


    I looked at the yuan God and said slowly, "what should we do?"


    Yuanshen frowned slightly: "let''s leave here first. The space here is too small for us to fight."


    In fact, I didn''t know what to do at this time. I was at a loss, so I listened to the original God and left the warship.


    I said I would use soul searching, but I wouldn''t really do it. After all, soul searching is too overbearing. Du Huan is also Du Kang''s daughter. I can''t do it.


    No matter what Du Kang did to me at this time, he and I had experienced life and death together before. It''s hard to forget that friendship.


    Jiuchuan and others are outside the warship. Behind them is an endless army. They have already surrounded us.


    When Jiuchuan saw us out, he said, "is the golden gate master going not to leave? I advise you to surrender and maybe save your lives. "


    My heart became angry. I grabbed Du Huan''s collar with my backhand and said ruthlessly, "are you going to force me to kill Du Huan?"


    Jiuchuan said anxiously, "wait and get angry. We have another warship ready. It will come soon..."


    I stared at Jiuchuan, my mood suddenly became very irritable, and the whole person was out of control.


    Du Huan, who was carried by me, had difficulty breathing at this time. His face turned red. He grabbed my hand with both hands, but he couldn''t earn it.


    The murderous spirit on me gradually became strong, almost turned into the murderous spirit of real existence, and wrapped Du Huan''s whole person.


    Du Huan screamed and fainted. It seems that he can''t bear the amazing murderous spirit I released.


    Jiuchuan saw this scene, his face changed greatly, and suddenly shouted, "stop, if you kill our princess, I will teach you to die without a burial place."


    I didn''t even look at Jiuchuan, but said coldly, "call Du Kang to see me!"


    "You let my daughter go. I promise you whatever you want." Du Kang''s voice came immediately. It turned out that he had been nearby all the time, but he didn''t show up.


    Du Kang sat down. He was an adult maned pig beast with a huge body. So he could not let me find their whereabouts. He must have some special means to hide his body shape and breath.


    I looked at Du Kang who appeared and asked coldly, "Lord, why do you plan to frame me? Between you and me, the biggest enemy is the demon world, the stars, not each other. "


    Du Kang glanced at the sergeants around him and said faintly, "I don''t mean to target you alone, but to limit all Xiuxian sects to my jurisdiction. You should understand that. I don''t need to explain it. "


    I had thought of this for a long time, but when I heard Du Kang admit it, the taste was different: "do you have the same delusion as thousands of years ago that the whole red dragon country is only respected by you?"


    Du Kang smiled, raised his head and said, "Jin Feng, you are out of date. Today''s oxygen star has changed a lot. There should be no reappearance of Xiuxian sect at all! Don''t you see that the whole oxygen star is dominated by scientific and technological forces? Now it is no longer the time when the Xiuxian sect rules the world, but you are determined to carry forward the Shengxian sect and even all the Xiuxian sects and let the Xiuxian sect rule the whole oxygen star again. What else can you do if you say I don''t kill you? "


    I understood everything and said coldly, "the immortal sect has no intention of ruling the world. We just want to practice calmly and finally rise to the immortal world... Why does the national Lord have to kill all the immortal sects?"


    Du Kang stared at me and said fiercely, "who said no? As the sect leader of Shengxian sect, you have an independent residence and don''t have to seize the territory. Naturally, you don''t know the ideas and practices of other sects. Which of the other immortal cultivation sects doesn''t want to occupy a larger territory as their own residence, and which doesn''t want to occupy the territory of our Chilong country and expand their power all day? Hum, don''t think that everyone is as comfortable with food and clothing as you are. Immortals are also human beings. They also need to eat, dress and occupy territory! "


    I was a little stunned and couldn''t help but say, "so, the Lord of the country is forced to be helpless? Hum, what you said is clear and correct, but as far as I know, you are in collusion with the star man Bian Lusha. Is it forced? Colluding with evil minded invaders, what is this behavior? This conspiracy is a blatant rebellion, a criminal act that endangers the whole oxygen star. Who can bear it? "


    Du Kang''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "you''re talking nonsense. When will I come and go with the stars? You... You talk like hell. "


    I said positively, "do you still want me to show evidence? Hum, don''t think I don''t know. I fought with Bian Lusha in Emei sect not long ago, and I know everything between you. "


    Du Kang''s face changed again and shouted angrily, "nonsense, the Lord of the red dragon country, do you need to cooperate with a star man who invaded our red dragon country?"


    I raised the killing sword in my hand and shouted angrily, "do you know that you may not dare to admit it in front of so many people. But one day, more people will know what you have done. Everyone will know what you have done and what kind of person you are. "


    Du Kang''s face was murderous and his face was blue, but he didn''t say a word.


    I then said, "are you guilty? If you have no problem, how can you suddenly want to kill me? Du Kang, I respect you as the Lord of the country, because in the past, you and I killed the enemy together and were brothers who shared weal and woe with life and death. I have always respected you very much. But now you have been confused by the rights of the Lord. You are no longer worthy of respect and do not deserve to be the Lord of the red dragon country. "


    Du Kang''s expression at this time could not be described, because his whole face was distorted and became very terrible.


    Listen to him bite his teeth and say, "shut up! Jin Feng, if you want to die, I can help you, but if you want to think clearly, don''t regret it. "

 Chapter 985

    I turned around and looked at the sergeants around me and the yuan God, and shouted, "are you all people who don''t distinguish right from wrong? Are you willing to work for such a country Lord who colludes with other countries? To be clear, all of you, don''t wait until the stars occupy our home. You and your family become slaves. When your wives and children are bullied and abused, you can''t regret it. "


    The sergeants looked at each other in surprise, but no one stepped back or put down their weapons. They hesitated and fought in their hearts.


    A commander suddenly shouted: "don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s bewitching people. You are all the army of the Lord of the kingdom. You don''t have to listen to all your words except the Lord''s command. "


    All the troops seemed to be Du Kang''s confidants. At the moment, they shouted in unison: "we understand. Please order the Lord to destroy Jinfeng!"


    I knew in an instant that my heart attack tactics had failed completely. These people were Du Kang''s confidants. No matter what I said, they would not believe me.


    War is inevitable. Today''s disaster is inevitable.


    The murderous spirit flashed on Yuanshen''s face, and the wind tube artifact in his hand was suddenly raised, and the vigorous wind blew out, blowing a large group of sergeants without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Under the attack of the vigorous wind, the sergeants here basically have no resistance. They die when they touch them, and they die next to each other.


    However, they were already prepared. At the moment when the yuan God started, a huge array was suddenly activated. The huge aura mask completely covered the area where we were, so that the vigorous wind could not hurt the sergeants outside the aura mask.


    This is an assassin''s mace prepared for windpipe artifact.


    Listening to the yuan God roaring "those who block me die", with the whine of the vigorous wind, this area instantly became a hell on earth full of the vigorous wind.


    Although Jiuchuan and other peak martial gods can''t completely ignore the attack of Gangfeng, it''s difficult for Gangfeng to kill them at once unless they hit them directly.


    Jiuchuan and others are very fast. Yuanshen attacks with vigorous wind. Although the speed is faster, it is not so easy to directly hit Jiuchuan and them.


    As for those ordinary sergeants, not to mention how miserable they were, they were hit by the vigorous wind one by one, turned into blood fog and dissipated, and even the bodies were not left.


    Du Huan, who was in a coma, woke up and wanted to take the opportunity to get out of my control. I sealed the aura in his body and threw it into the wanbaoding.


    "Kill me!" When Du Kang''s roar reached my ears, Jiuchuan''s figure had come in front of me.


    Du Kang was outside the aura mask at this time. The vigorous wind could not reach him for the time being, and my attack could not reach him.


    He, the top Wuxian, roared. I''m afraid the whole red dragon city can hear him.


    Without hesitation, I took out the sword. The killer sword sent out amazing sword Qi. In the strong murderous Qi, it hit Jiuchuan in an instant.


    The murderous spirit is very strong around me. Where there is murderous spirit, it seems to become my field. Anyone close to me will instantly become slow, even the peak martial god like Jiuchuan.


    Jiuchuan was suddenly slow and hit by me, but his body didn''t shed blood.


    It turned out that what I hit was only the shadow left by him, not his real body.


    Jiuchuan''s speed is so fast that the naked eye can''t distinguish the real body from the residual shadow. It''s close to the limit of martial arts in the world. Even if I''m affected by my murderous spirit and move slowly, I still can''t hit it easily.


    My sword Qi can''t penetrate the aura mask generated by the array to attack the enemy outside the aura mask, but the enemy in this area will suffer. They will die if they touch it.


    In particular, the strong murderous gas seems to be magical. After contacting it, many sergeants immediately lost their ability to move and stood where they were and were killed by me.


    The biggest opponents are Jiuchuan, Bafang and Meizi. They are the top martial gods with amazing combat power and the strongest opponents.


    In the face of an opponent like Jiuchuan, if I don''t hit, I will immediately change my moves. Every move is all-out, and I will never give Jiuchuan any chance to breathe.


    The sword in my hand danced like a whirlwind, and each sword Qi stabbed at the key of Jiuchuan.


    The sword Qi contains the sword meaning. If I can hit Jiuchuan, I am confident I can hurt him.


    Jiuchuan still kept the previous speed in the vigorous wind, circling around me, looking for opportunities to get close to me.


    He didn''t dare to take the sword Qi from me. At the same time, he had to guard against being hit by the vigorous wind. He reluctantly chose such an attack.


    If not, I''m afraid I would have been hit and injured by him.


    Yuanshen was attacked by Bafang and plum at the same time. The bellows artifact in his hand was too overbearing. Bafang and plum chose to attack him at the same time, which was also seen.


    At this time, the yuan God had no way to help me except relying on the bellows artifact. I had to rely on myself to deal with the nine sides who were much better than me.


    The murderous Qi released by the vigorous wind and myself, as well as the magic power that has never been easily used in my body, will be my means to kill the nine sides.


    The strong murderous spirit limits the speed of the nine sides, affects his judgment and action, destroys his route of action and disperses his energy. The divine power should have the opportunity to kill the nine sides of the peak martial god at the most appropriate time.


    This is my only chance to defeat Jiuchuan, the peak martial god. Once Jiuchuan finds out my intention and changes his attack strategy, I''m really not his opponent.


    But this opportunity is very important. I must wait patiently for the opportunity to appear. I must not be bold enough to waste this only opportunity.


    Before using my divine power, I can only use my best to send out amazing sword Qi to attack Jiuchuan and sergeant.


    Although none of the sword Qi hit Jiuchuan, he accidentally killed countless soldiers who rushed over.


    These sergeants know that they can''t leave within the array. Only by killing me and the yuan God can they have a glimmer of hope for survival. They are brave and fight with their lives.


    Unfortunately, their strength is not enough to threaten me and Yuanshen, who have artifact in hand. They have almost died before they rush to our side.


    In particular, the bellows artifact of Yuanshen killed 90% of the dead sergeants. The range of bellows artifact attack will kill a lot of sergeants, which is much more threatening than my sword.


    Although so many people died, there was no blood or body in our place.


    The vigorous wind sent by the yuan God is enough to clean up the dead bodies and blood without leaving any trace.

 Chapter 986

    Jiuchuan didn''t care about the life and death of the sergeant. Except attacking me and Yuanshen, they didn''t help the sergeant in danger.


    Jiuchuan surrounded me. Bafang and Meizi went to kill Yuanshen. The division of labor was clear. It was discussed in advance.


    Yuanshen''s strength was higher than mine. With the great power of the wind tube artifact, Bafang and plum went together, but it was not as easy as Jiuchuan. From time to time, they were hit by the vigorous wind sent by Yuanshen, forcing them to retreat quickly.


    Yuanshen and I are safe for the time being, but we can''t get away. Jiuchuan they pester us and have no chance to escape.


    Besides, we are within the array arranged by the enemy. If we want to leave this area, we have to crack the array first.


    Yuanshen and I were entangled by Jiuchuan. We had no time to break through the array, and there was no way to break through.


    Now the only hope is that I can kill Jiuchuan while Yuanshen drags Bafang and plum.


    Once Jiuchuan dies, Bafang and plum will definitely confuse their minds, because they won''t think I can surpass my level to kill Jiuchuan, and they will think I can threaten their lives.


    I didn''t see Jiuchuan''s weapon. It''s probably self-sustaining and wants to defeat me with bare hands.


    The weapon in all directions is very strange. It is a sickle, the sickle of the God of death, with a long handle and curved body, black awn and dead breath.


    The real death sickle will not be in the hands of all parties. It''s an imitation.


    Not enough, this imitation is not simple, because the smell shows that it is an immortal tool.


    Plum uses a nine foot divine whip. The spirit of the whip is rolling. It looks extraordinary. It should at least be an immortal weapon.


    Yuanshen''s windpipe artifact can not only send out vigorous wind to attack the enemy, but also a very useful defensive weapon. In the face of the attack of Bafang and plum, Yuanshen can resist with a huge windpipe artifact.


    My opponent is a peak martial god like Jiuchuan. I don''t have much time and energy to worry about the safety of Yuanshen.


    I try my best to give full play to the power of killing God''s sword, but because my realm is only a peak Wuxian and has not reached the Wushen realm, the power of killing God''s sword can not be brought into full play, and the attack power is not enough to kill the peak Wushen like Jiuchuan.


    The sword intention mixed in the sword Qi is hopeful to hurt Jiuchuan, but Jiuchuan is too fast to hit him.


    Maybe I should take the initiative to create opportunities. At least I should hit Jiuchuan first and hurt him.


    After Jiuchuan is injured, the speed will naturally slow down. Then I will take the opportunity to kill Jiuchuan. I should have a greater chance to kill Jiuchuan.


    During the battle, I had to make adjustments according to the actual situation. At this time, I made up my mind. When I shot, the speed suddenly slowed down, but every time I shot, the sword Qi would be mixed with amazing sword meaning.


    The weight of the killing sword can be completely ignored for me, but it must not be ignored for my enemies and opponents. As long as it is slightly next to the killing sword, the weight of hundreds of thousands of kilograms will be unbearable for Jiuchuan.


    So at this time, I will try to get closer to Jiuchuan and use the weight of the killing sword to suppress Jiuchuan.


    Anyway, as long as I can limit the speed of Jiuchuan, I will use it without reservation.


    Jiuchuan seemed to see my plan. Suddenly, he was no longer anxious to attack me, but took the way of fighting to consume my physical strength and aura. Even I was not allowed to get close to him.


    Jiuchuan wandered around me and attacked me from time to time, but he spent more time avoiding my sword Qi and the cutting of killer sword.


    I am secretly worried. If I go on like this, I will lose my combat effectiveness without Jiuchuan.


    I really have no choice but to change my previous plan and rethink the way to win.


    Distract Jiuchuan''s attention. Maybe I still have a chance to win.


    Du Huan is a good choice, but Du Huan''s weight in Jiuchuan''s mind seems not enough.


    Du Kang will be my first choice. If you attack others, Jiuchuan will not pay attention to those who have nothing to do with him, but Du Kang is different. Du Kang is the master of Jiuchuan. If Du Kang has something to do, Jiuchuan will not be better.


    Du Kang''s horse maned pig beast is the breakthrough to do a good job. My royal beast is determined to deal with this maned pig beast, which is absolutely easy.


    Now I hope the array laid by the enemy will not have an impact on the beast. Otherwise, my plan will fail.


    My mind turned. While continuing to fight Jiuchuan, I quietly operated the Royal beast and tried to control the maned pig beast of Du Kang.


    After my trial, I suddenly saw the hope that my royal beast was never restricted by the array here and could contact the maned pig beast.


    The Royal beast uses the power of the original God. Now my original God is an independent individual. The power of his original God I can borrow is almost zero. I can only use the remaining power of the original God in my body to slowly control the maned pig beast.


    This will take more time, and now what we lack most is time.


    There was no other way but to bite his teeth and insist. While fighting, he ran the Royal beast decision to control Du Kang''s maned pig beast.


    I spent three times my usual time and energy to control the maned pig beast. When I was distracted, I was almost killed by Jiuchuan.


    If I hadn''t been fast and protected by divine armor, I would have been seriously injured and lost my combat effectiveness.


    Fighting for injuries, I completed the key step of attacking Du Kang. I also lost a lot and my combat effectiveness weakened a lot.


    In the most critical time, I heard the roar of Maned pigs and animals, as well as the screams of some people.


    "Be careful, the maned pig is crazy!" In Dukang''s frightened cry, the huge body of the maned pig rushed to me. I don''t know how many Dukang''s sergeants were trampled to death along the way.


    Du Kang, sitting on the back of the maned pig, jumped up. Just about to fly away from the angry maned pig, he was severely hit by the body of the maned pig.


    Caught off guard, Du Kang vomited blood in mid air. He was obviously hit by a maned pig, and the injury was not light.


    This is a miracle effect that Du Kang received out of guard. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to meet Du Kang, who is already a peak Wuxian, not to mention the maned pig beast.


    The strength of the maned pig beast is just the top military general, but it is huge and powerful, which can not be underestimated.


    Brute force is also a kind of combat power, but it will be a little stupid.


    The success of my plan distracted Jiuchuan, Bafang and Meizi.


    Seizing this rare opportunity, Yuanshen and I both made a strong attack with all our strength. Our ideas were surprisingly consistent. We both planned to seriously hurt our opponents and weaken their combat effectiveness.


    I had no time to pay attention to how the yuan God attacked his own right. Unexpectedly, I successfully broke through Jiuchuan''s defense, and an amazing sword Qi hurt him.

 Chapter 987

    The sword Qi contains my sword intention. If the sword intention enters Jiuchuan''s body, it will cause great damage. I thought of it for a long time.


    The sword idea is like countless invisible swords. After entering the enemy''s body, it will run around in the enemy''s body and cause fatal damage to the enemy.


    Of course, Jiuchuan is the peak martial god. His body is very strong. I don''t know how much damage the sword can cause.


    Now I hope I can seriously hurt Jiuchuan, at least slow down his speed, so that I can kill him again.


    "Look, I killed you!" The roar of the yuan God came. Knowing that I couldn''t be distracted, I was distracted and looked at the yuan God.


    Yuanshen''s face was full of surprises. At the moment of distraction, he hurt the eight sides and greatly reduced their combat effectiveness.


    But when the yuan God attacked the eight sides, the plum had already shot and hurt the yuan God, which made the yuan God roar.


    The injured Jiuchuan and Bafang looked very ugly. They stepped back together and made a defensive posture.


    I didn''t dare to see how the yuan God fought. I told myself that the killing sword was raised, endured the huge consumption in the previous battle, and tried my best to chop it with a sword.


    This time I didn''t use sword spirit or sword intention, but directly use brute force, plus the amazing weight and sharpness of killer sword to deal with Jiuchuan.


    Even if this does not hurt Jiuchuan''s foundation, it will be a great blow to his flesh.


    Seeing this, Jiuchuan did not retreat but advance. He raised his hand and hit me on the chest.


    He actually planned to force me to stop with his amazing shooting speed to achieve the purpose of defense.


    I saw Jiuchuan''s purpose at a glance, and my heart was horizontal. With the danger of taking his palm, the offensive did not decrease at all.


    Jiuchuan was surprised. He didn''t expect that I would use this most stupid game of losing both sides. He was stunned and was cut by the killing sword.


    Although the sword only struck on his left shoulder, its attack power was amazing. Everywhere, Jiuchuan''s whole left arm and half of his left shoulder flew out.


    "Ah!" With an earth shaking scream, Jiuchuan staggered back, grabbed his left shoulder with his right hand, and his face was sweating like rain.


    I took the opportunity to make another sword, but Jiuchuan avoided it. The killer sword hit the ground and broke a huge crack tens of meters long and one meter wide.


    The peak martial god has the body of King Kong, but the killer sword is too heavy and sharp. Jiuchuan''s arm was cut off by the killer sword.


    I''m not strong enough. If a martial god cuts this sword, even Jiuchuan, who has the body of King Kong, will lose more than one arm.


    I was also tired and gasped for breath. Although I was still chasing up, my speed and attack power had been greatly reduced. I couldn''t hit Jiuchuan seriously.


    I stopped attacking, stood in situ and looked at Jiuchuan, making a gesture of preparing a big move, but secretly I was paying attention to the war situation on the side of Yuanshen.


    Yuanshen hit the eight sides before. The injuries of the eight sides looked lighter than Jiuchuan, but he was injured under the wind tube artifact. Yuanshen was injured at the same time, and his combat effectiveness also fell. At this time, he stepped aside and did not attack the same injured Yuanshen with plum.


    Yuanshen was attacked by plum and was seriously injured. If there were no wind tube artifact in his hand, I''m afraid he would have died in the hands of plum at this time.


    Yuanshen will be fine for the time being, but there must be an opportunity to fight back.


    There was a movement in my heart, and there was an array plate in my hand. This was a forbidden array, which I had already painted and brought with me.


    I quietly shot, the array plate flew out and accurately flew to the top of the plum fighting with the yuan God.


    "Open!" I suddenly shouted, and the forbidden array was instantly activated to imprison the plum attacking the yuan God.


    "The forbidden array can control the time of a plum tea at most. You should seize the time and do what you should do."


    When the forbidden array was opened, my voice reached the ears of the yuan God. He was connected with me. It didn''t need to be so troublesome, but after independence, it became more and more difficult to connect with me. That''s all I can do.


    After winning, Yuanshen and I had the same intention. Taking advantage of the injuries of Jiuchuan and Bafang, we clenched our teeth and started to attack at the same time.


    The sword Qi is rampant, and the vigorous wind is howling. The aura mask generated by the enemy''s array has a tendency to be unsustainable.


    If we can break this array while attacking, it is killing two birds with one stone.


    I shouted and summoned the spirit of Wanbao, the weapon of the martial god realm, to help me and the yuan God attack Jiuchuan and Bafang.


    Wanbao''s body is huge. Compared with some maned pigs and animals being besieged by the sergeants, it attracted the attention of Jiuchuan and Bafang as soon as it appeared.


    The strength of Yuanshen body is worse than that of martial artists of the same level, but they can better defend against physical attacks and also have their own advantages.


    With the participation of Wanbao, Jiuchuan and Bafang, the two peak martial gods, stepped back and stood together at the same time. They dare not fight with us any more.


    The actions of Jiuchuan and Bafang were not only strange to me, but even the sergeants watching the battle outside the array made confused voices.


    The yuan God seemed to see something. While secretly adjusting his breath, he sneered: "there is no peak martial god assisted by the yuan God with equal strength, and so is the combat effectiveness."


    I was stunned and immediately understood something. It turned out that although Jiuchuan and Bafang were already the peak martial god, they might use drugs or other external forces to forcibly improve their strength. The yuan God didn''t keep up with the state and was not a real peak martial god.


    The strength of the warrior is the strength and strength of the flesh, the total amount and purity of the aura in the body, and the strength of the yuan God. If any of these three are missing, it is a defect and fatal.


    Jiuchuan and Bafang are the peak martial gods, but only the realm has reached this point. In terms of physical strength, they may have barely reached this realm, but they must be lacking in Yuanshen.


    Without Yuanshen, I can''t detect whether their Yuanshen is also the peak martial god realm, but my Yuanshen is different. He can see the strength of Jiuchuan and Bafang Yuanshen at a glance.


    It''s no wonder that Jiuchuan and Bafang, as the peak martial god, were defeated by me and Yuanshen.


    My interference may be one of the reasons for defeating Jiuchuan and Bafang, but the weak Yuanshen must be the most critical reason.


    I was going to kill Jiuchuan and then help Yuanshen kill Bafang or plum. Now it seems that I don''t have to be so troublesome.


    I communicated with Yuanshen quietly. I intend to save my strength and leave here first.


    My divine power can never be used easily when it is a last resort, because I don''t know whether it can be restored in this world without divine power once I use it.


    If you use a little less, don''t use it. After all, divine power may help me when I fly to the fairy world.

 Chapter 988

    Jiuchuan and Bafang dare not attack Yuanshen and me easily. Plum is trapped by the forbidden array. This is the best time for us to get out.


    I didn''t dare to hesitate. I called Wanbao and Yuanshen and began to break the array immediately.


    Without the attack of Jiuchuan and all sides, I joined hands with Yuanshen and Wanbao to break this array with one blow.


    When the array is broken, we are free. We rush into the enemy together and plan to break a path of blood.


    We rushed into the sergeant, killing and bleeding.


    Stepping on countless corpses, Yuanshen and I rushed to Du Kang, who was taken care of after the injury, and the two artifacts were aligned with Du Kang''s head.


    Du Kang is definitely more useful as a hostage than Du Huan or the Lord''s wife. Yuan Shen and I have the same idea, and the speed of action is almost the same.


    Yuan Shen grabs Du Kang and directly aims at Du Kang with an air duct artifact, ready to give him a fatal blow at any time.


    I let Du Huan out at this time. I didn''t intend to continue to detain her, but just said faintly: "advise your father not to do anything you all regret."


    "You!" Du Huan stood beside Du Kang. After seeing the scene clearly, she hurriedly said, "you can''t hurt my father."


    Facing Du Huan who didn''t have any confidence to speak, Yuan Shen said coldly: "with your strength, it''s a dream to destroy all immortal sects."


    Du Huan was speechless, but Du Kang said angrily, "do you really think I can''t destroy you? Do you think you can avoid a nuclear attack? "


    My eyes changed and I said coldly, "nuclear bomb? If you think so, I don''t mind killing you now and forever. "


    Du Kang''s face was pale. Du Huan hurriedly said, "no, if my father really thinks so, how can he spend so much energy to do these things? Nuclear bombs have long been a taboo in the world. No one will use nuclear bombs easily. Don''t worry, Golden Gate leader. "


    I looked at Du Kang and his murderous spirit slowly emerged: "I don''t care what you want to frame me for, and what you want to destroy all Xiuxian sects, I just want to say a word to you. Please remember that from now on, I have nothing to do with you Du Kang. If you dare to do such a thing today again, I will never spare you. "


    The yuan God angrily said, "we can''t just forget it. Bian Lusha is our mortal enemy. Du Kang dares to collude with her. He is the traitor of the whole oxygen star. We can''t let him go easily this time."


    I looked at Du Kang and his murderous spirit slowly rose: "what Yuanshen said is very reasonable. Du Kang, what you are doing now is really too unacceptable. You must give me a reason to spare you from dying. "


    While I was talking, I saw that the originally covetous sergeants around turned to look at Du Kang, and suddenly realized that the sergeants were afraid of Bian Lusha. When they heard the name, they looked a little nervous and uneasy.


    Du Kang looked at me and said slowly, "Bian Lusha and I are using each other. Since her defeat in Emei sect, she has completely disappeared, and I can''t find her. "


    I saw that Du Kang''s face was normal when he spoke, not like lying, so I said, "I believe you again. In that case, please order now that Bian Lusha is wanted all over the country. I am willing to take out a fairy weapon to buy Bian Lusha''s life. Anyone who kills or catches Bian Lusha and confirms her identity can come to my immortal gate to get a top-grade fairy weapon. "


    Du Kang was stunned and immediately said, "this is no problem."


    After a pause, he turned to the sergeants and said, "the order goes on. Bian Lusha is wanted all over the country. In addition to the immortal reward from the leader of the golden gate, our Lord''s house will add a bonus of 100000 to seal the leader of the guard army of the Lord''s house. "


    The sergeants around Du Kang immediately turned to do this. They seemed to have forgotten that Du Kang was still in the hands of Yuan Shen and that their brothers had been killed by Yuan Shen and me.


    Under heavy profits, most people will forget what they thought was important before, which is also human nature.


    But they forgot Du Kang, who was still in the hands of the yuan God, which was somewhat unreasonable. After all, Du Kang was their master.


    In order to benefit, even the master doesn''t care. I''m afraid it''s difficult for such subordinates to get the attention of the master.


    Therefore, Du Kang''s face was very ugly. He was very gray and cold, and the people around him showed a look of disappointment.


    I wanted to punish Du Kang severely. At this time, I suddenly felt that I didn''t have to do so. After all, Du Kang is the Lord of the country. If I punished him like this, I''m afraid he won''t be able to face his own men in the future, and he won''t be able to sit firmly as the Lord of the country.


    Du Kang, the leader of the state, has made obvious contributions to the red dragon state. Therefore, even if he did wrong this time, I don''t want to defeat him completely.


    Everyone will make mistakes. Du Kang''s previous actions, frankly speaking, are also for the interests of the Lord''s house. He is afraid that the immortals will affect the stability of the red dragon country, which is understandable.


    Of course, he colluded with Bian Lusha, which made many people unbearable, so his punishment was also essential.


    I won''t be the one to punish Du Kang. I have my own high-level officials from the government. After all, I''m not from the government. It''s useless to participate too much.


    I don''t want to stay here for a long time. I said coldly, "I hope the Lord will think more about things in the future. As the Lord of the country, I can''t do many things even for the stability of Chilong country or for my own interests."


    Du Kang looked at me, his face was still very ugly, but he didn''t talk to me.


    Yuanshen was more direct than me and said coldly, "the transmission array has been destroyed. Now we have to leave here and prepare a warship for us."


    Du Kang looked embarrassed, but he still said, "take the golden gate master to the warship and send the golden gate master away from Chilong city. No one can stop without my order. "


    A sergeant looked at me and Yuanshen with a frightened face and said carefully, "please follow me."


    I ignored the wounded Du Kang and others, turned around with the yuan God and left with the sergeant.


    Du Kang will never give up the idea of destroying all sects, but as long as we leave Chilong city smoothly, I won''t be afraid of anything in the future.


    Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth, not to mention Du Kang. I won''t be afraid of even Bian Lusha''s crafty opponent.


    The top priority is to leave the city of Chilong. Yuanshen and I did not stop at all. We left as quickly as possible using Dukang''s warship.


    No one stopped us this time. In the previous World War I, Yuanshen and I consumed seriously, but the results were amazing. Du Kang and others did not embarrass us any more.


    In fact, I was angry in my heart. I wanted to have a good talk with Du Kang about this matter. But the time was wrong and it was useless to say more, so I left Chilong city silently.

 Chapter 989

    On the warship, I soon calmed down and forgot about Du Kang for a while. Instead, I thought about the cultivation of the second God.


    All the way I was thinking about the things after the yuan God left my body. Therefore, I specially talked with the yuan God who closed my eyes.


    Yuanshen has already clearly told me that sooner or later he will leave my noumenon and become an independent individual, so I don''t have much to say, so I can only acquiesce to the fait accompli.


    Now I hope that Yuanshen can help me do something and use his majestic power to help me cultivate a Yuanshen again - the second Yuanshen.


    My second Yuanshen is my real Yuanshen, who will accompany me to the fairy world.


    Yuanshen didn''t embarrass me. He generously separated a ray of Yuanshen''s power and hit me as the source of my second Yuanshen''s cultivation.


    This wisp of Yuanshen power separated from Yuanshen is my own Yuanshen power. There is no Yuanshen power mixed with the Yuanshen power of nine Taoist priests. There will be no such thing as Yuanshen''s active separation.


    It''s very easy for me to cultivate Yuanshen. I can use this power to cultivate a new Yuanshen soon.


    But before I reach the safe area, I can''t practice Yuanshen without scruples.


    The warship is full of Dukang people. Although their strength is not enough to hurt me and Yuanshen, if they play tricks, Yuanshen and I also need to be on guard.


    Along the way, Yuanshen and I were in strict readiness. Yuanshen used his Yuanshen power to monitor everyone on the warship.


    The warship was not a flying car. It was very fast. It didn''t take long to take Yuanshen and me to the scope of Jingshen city.


    Jingshen city is a safe area. Yuanshen and I left the warship outside the city and went to the city to find Zhou Shuangyin.


    The warship returned to Chilong city by itself. We didn''t embarrass the people on the warship. After all, they are just ordinary soldiers who obey orders.


    Probably influenced by the wanton killing of Yuanshen and I, those sergeants had been scared out of their courage. They didn''t dare to think about us all the way. Nothing happened all the way.


    Seeing Zhou Shuangyin, he seemed to have known about us in Chilong city and said, "are you okay? Did the Lord embarrass you? "


    I smiled and said, "it''s all right. It''s a false alarm. Now that you know, you should take measures to protect Jingshen city. I don''t think Du Kang will give up his plan. Maybe he will start attacking Jingshen city soon. "


    Zhou Shuangyin''s face was not good and he said with worry: "the power of the mirror God city is difficult to fight the whole red dragon country to the end. Even if I''m prepared, it won''t help. "


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''ve ordered that the branches of Shengxian gate in all cities be disbanded from now on, and all the disciples of Shengxian gate come to Jingshen city to defend. Our strength will never be weaker than that of Du Kang. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me and was surprised: "all the branches are disbanded, and then come to our mirror God city? This is a big event enough to affect the whole oxygen star. You have to think clearly. And when so many people come to Jingshen City, our pressure will increase infinitely and affect everyone! "


    I took out some gold, silver and jewelry I got from Emei sect and said to Zhou Shuangyin, "Dad, don''t worry. I''m ready to fight Du Kang to the end. Take the money, buy the necessary items, strengthen the existing walls of our mirror God City, I don''t know a more powerful city defense array, and expand our sphere of influence and strengthen our defense ability as much as possible. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at the gold and silver treasures I took out, which were about to fill the whole room, and said in surprise, "how can you have so much money? It''s... it''s like the Treasury has been moved. "


    I smiled: "I went to Emei sect before and accidentally got a lot of money. Now I can use it."


    Zhou Shuangyin was overjoyed and said with a smile, "if someone has money, I have the confidence to guard our Jingshen city... No, not only Jingshen City, but several cities around Jingshen city have just contacted me and hope to get our protection. They are willing to unite with us Jingshen city against Du Kang who is in collusion with Bian Lusha, so I intend to include them in our protection. "


    I was surprised: "what else?"


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "you don''t know. In the past 100 years, the Lord of the State... No, Du Kang collected money from various cities and plundered money, causing many cities to complain and the people to live in poverty. In particular, the cities around Jingshen city have been severely searched. Every year, there are hungry dead... "


    When Zhou Shuangyin said this, he suddenly sighed and said slowly, "if I hadn''t given them some help in private, I''m afraid it would have caused a huge wave of protests. Some city leaders have long been against it, but they are afraid of the Lord of the country and dare not be a bird. Now that they have heard about your experience in Chilong city and know about the collusion between Du Kang and Bian Lusha, they have quietly contacted me and want to contact you through me to ask for the protection of Shengxian gate, or simply join Shengxian gate and become a member of Shengxian gate. "


    I sighed: "in order to keep his rights and status, Du Kang has completely changed..."


    Zhou Shuangyin also sighed: "who says it''s not? His present performance is simply a tyrant... Jin Feng, what are your plans? Is it so passive to be beaten? "


    I have no intention to fight for power and profit, but in the face of the current situation, if I let go, how can I face my conscience?


    I meditated for a moment and slowly said, "in that case, I am willing to follow our city, give them money, food and manpower, and help them guard their own city. If you join the immortal gate, don''t want it for the time being. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "that''s it. Although we don''t want to rob other people''s territory, it''s still OK to help others."


    I smiled: "you are comforting yourself. In fact, we should stand up and protect ourselves and our relatives and friends when we are bullied. The same is true between cities. Our friends and neighbors have been bullied. Isn''t that what we need to help? This is normal. Even if someone says something bad, don''t pay attention. "


    Zhou Shuangyin said positively, "I can''t think so. If others think so, wouldn''t it be a large-scale war with the Lord... Du Kang? At that time, it will be a sin. "


    I nodded: "you''re right. Our most important thing is to protect ourselves and won''t compete for territory with Du Kang... Well, follow our city and be sure to tell their city master that we can''t fight with Du Kang''s people unless we have to."

 Chapter 990

    "We can only protect ourselves, not kill the enemy," said Yuanshen coldly. "We are doomed to be defeated. You will harm everyone, including yourself. "


    I looked back at the yuan God and said slowly, "our meaning is not that we can''t kill the enemy, but that we don''t launch a large-scale war to prevent the people from suffering."


    The yuan God said, "if you blindly seek self-protection, you will definitely be destroyed by the enemy in the end. Don''t you understand such a simple truth? "


    I was speechless, and Zhou Shuangyin said, "but if we go to war with Du Kang, it is our people who suffer. How can we bear it?"


    The yuan God suddenly said angrily, "the benevolence of women is harmful to others and themselves. If Du Kang really wants to go to war with us and destroy us, why should he be soft hearted? "


    Zhou Shuangyin and I were speechless. We looked at Yuanshen together and didn''t speak for a long time.


    In fact, we all know that Yuanshen is right. After all, after the war, either you die or I live. There is no room for half distraction and soft hands.


    Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. This sentence sounds bad, but it has been proved by countless people with blood and life.


    I thought for a while and said decisively, "Yuanshen is right. We are too indecisive to go on like this. We should unite all forces that can unite, actively prepare for war, and be ready to fight to the end with Du Kang. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me, his eyes slowly changed, and finally said, "listen to you, do what you say!"


    I was a little stunned and didn''t think much. I said loudly, "then send orders and unite with the major cities around Jingshen city to discuss the fight."


    Zhou Shuangyin''s heralds said together, "please follow general Jin''s orders."


    I watched the heralds leave, turned to Zhou Shuangyin and said, "you should integrate the strength in Jingshen City, recruit soldiers, strengthen training, buy grain and ordnance, and actively prepare for war."


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "I''m going to arrange it now and will prepare everything in the near future. Jin Feng, during this time, all the soldiers and horses in Jingshen city are handed over to your commander. You have full command of how to fight. "


    I clapped my fist and said, "you can''t do this. I''ll command the men and horses of Shengxian gate. You have to come yourself to the men and horses of Jingshen city. I can''t give consideration to both places alone. You can''t be a shopkeeper. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "in that case, our father and son will cooperate sincerely."


    I also smiled, only the yuan God said coldly: "without a unified command, I''m afraid there is not much chance of winning this war. Since ancient times, when the war started, the commander-in-chief could only be one person. If there were multiple commanders with different orders, they would only mess up and fall into chaos. "


    Zhou Shuangyin and I were stunned again. We couldn''t help but say in unison, "what do you say?"


    The Yuanshen pointed at me and said loudly, "the Supreme Commander is you Jinfeng. With the assistance of the city Lord Zhou, he guards the base camp of Jingshen city."


    I thought about it and was about to speak. Zhou Shuangyin had said, "it should be so."


    Yuanshen said, "you talk about these things. It''s boring. I''ll have a rest first..."


    I saw that the yuan God was leaving and hurriedly said, "wait a minute. Yuanshen, you are now an independent individual. Don''t know what you plan to do? "


    The yuan God glanced at Zhou Shuangyin and me and said faintly, "at present, my body has not fully integrated with the yuan God. It still needs time to adapt. Go to the immortal gate and shut up for the time being. If you come to me, I can help you for free. But if I help you more times, you have to pay me. Our brothers have to settle their accounts. They can''t always be free, can they? "


    I smiled bitterly, ignored the of Yuanshen, turned to Zhou Shuangyin and said, "Dad, let''s talk about specific matters. This matter is not fun. It''s important. If you don''t pay attention, you may lose the whole army..."


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at Yuan Shen suspiciously, interrupted me and asked, "who is he? Your brother? Why have I never seen it? "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "he is my original God. For some special reasons, he has become an independent individual. It''s not wrong to say it''s my brother, but it''s not one heart with me. "


    Zhou Shuangyin didn''t seem to have heard of such a thing. He looked at Yuanshen with surprise and said excitedly, "then you are my other son? Great, this is really the biggest surprise in recent days. "


    Yuan Shen''s face was full of depression. After a long time, he smiled bitterly and shouted "Dad", came forward to salute and said, "although I really don''t want to be your son, I can only admit this fact. Just, father, please accept... I don''t have a name yet - accept me. "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at Yuanshen and said happily, "you are my son, my third son, the fourth in our family."


    Yuanshen looked at Zhou Shuangyin and said with a smile, "please give me a name, Dad. I can''t always be called Yuanshen by my body?"


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said loudly, "OK, I''ll give you a name. Well... There is a word "Feng" in the names of my two sons. Why don''t you just call Zhou Feng. My last name is Zhou. What do you think? "


    Yuanshen thought for a moment and readily accepted the new name: "OK, my name is Zhou Feng. So, is Jin Feng the third or the second brother? "


    Zhou shuangyinle couldn''t close his mouth. He didn''t look like the city Lord at all. He took the yuan God Zhou Feng''s hand and said happily, "today is the day for the old four to recognize the door. We must give him a welcome in the evening. Ah, by the way, Jinfeng is the third, Dongfang Hongfeng is the second, and Zhou Xiaoying is your eldest sister. "


    Yuanshen is now called Zhou Feng. He said, "it''s really the third child. Xin Kui is not the third child. Otherwise, it''s funny to call it out."


    I stared at Zhou Feng and was about to speak. Excited Zhou Shuangyin had shouted, "Jinfeng, do you know what old four likes to eat? I asked people to prepare well and wash the dust for old four in the evening. "


    I said, "he hasn''t eaten yet, so I don''t know what he likes to eat. Let''s try everything delicious. In that case, we will all know his preferences in the future. "


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded, "that''s right. In the evening, our family had a good drink. I... I also went to invite Xiao Ying''s mother to come and make her happy. "


    After listening to Zhou Shuangyin''s words, I immediately smiled: "has my mother finally forgiven you? This is really a great joy. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed and said, "who am I? Why doesn''t Xiaoying''s mother forgive me?"


    After a pause, he said mysteriously, "don''t laugh at me. You have to give me face. Jin Feng, go and find Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng. Our father and son haven''t seen each other for a long time. We happen to get together tonight. "

 Chapter 991

    I nodded: "I''ll go to the immortal gate right away. I happen to have something to tell you. In the evening, I will come to the old four''s reception banquet with my sister and them. "


    Zhou Shuangyin laughed happily, which made Zhou Feng laugh. When Zhou Feng was in Chilong City, he was very cruel when facing Du Kang and others. He was also very cold to me and always sneered at me. I was also worried that his bad temper would be a disaster.


    Now I am relieved to see him with Zhou Shuangyin.


    How can a person who is good to his relatives be a thorough devil?


    I comforted myself, turned around and left the city master''s house. Ignoring the no flight regulations in the city, I flew to the transmission array.


    One of the purposes of my coming here is to order the sergeant guarding the transmission array to close the channel on the other side of the Red Dragon City, and strictly forbid them to transmit with the red dragon city at will, so as not to be attacked from within us.


    In times of war, it''s always good to be careful, although my orders puzzled the sergeants.


    Let me explain roughly that everyone came to prepare for the war, which caused a small commotion, and everyone was a little surprised.


    After that, I used the transmission array to return to Binhu village and Shengxian gate.


    Shengxian gate also needs to make some preparations, not only to protect its own territory, but also to send people to help Jingshen City defend. I need time to make arrangements.


    Back to Shengxian gate, the senior management of Shengxian gate was called to discuss, set the preliminary operational policy, handed it over to Gao Min and others to refine, and began to prepare for the war according to the plan.


    I myself want to attend the family banquet held by Zhou Shuangyin. I didn''t stay in Shengxian gate for too long.


    Before I left, I gave aunt Shen Xiang the gold, silver and jewelry sent from Emei to make rational use of.


    It''s time to spend money now. Aunt Shen Xiang saw the mountains of property and showed a smile on her face. She excitedly took my hand and shouted, "great, you helped me a lot. I''m worried about losing money..."


    I couldn''t help laughing. I looked at the eldest lady of the Shen family and sincerely thanked her for her long silent dedication to Shengxian gate.


    After finishing these things, I found Zhou Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng and went to Jingshen city with them.


    The family banquet held by Zhou Shuangyin is not only to celebrate the arrival of Zhou Feng, but also to say a few intimate words with our children.


    I, Zhou Xiaoying, Zhou Feng, Dongfang Hongfeng, and Dongfang Yuyan, Zhou Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng''s mother, sat at a table under Zhou Shuangyin''s warm hospitality.


    More than a dozen waitresses brought delicious wine and food, and the living room was deliberately prepared with soothing light music, which made the family banquet very warm.


    It was the first time I saw Dongfang Yuyan, the mother of Zhou Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng. I felt that this adoptive mother I had never met was indeed qualified to leave Zhou Shuangyin before.


    The adoptive mother has generous manners, extraordinary conversation and great strength. After hearing her say a few words, I know she is a master with personality, goal and high morale.


    I don''t know why she left Zhou Shuangyin at that time, but looking at Zhou Shuangyin''s happiness after seeing her, I know Zhou Shuangyin must have been wrong at that time.


    When a man is with a woman, even if a woman is wrong, it is also a man''s fault. This is the truth proved by countless people. There will be no mistake.


    Because I was a real "outsider", I took the initiative to raise my glass and said to Dongfang Yuyan, "my mother, my name is Jinfeng. My father raised me when I was young, so in my mind, you and my father are my biological parents. Today, I''d like to offer a toast to you both with flowers as a token of my gratitude. "


    Dongfang Yuyan looked at me and smiled slowly: "you are Jinfeng. I''ve heard of your name for a long time. I didn''t expect it to be me... The son of Zhou Shuangyin. Good. I''m very excited when your mother calls. "


    When Dongfang Yuyan spoke, she took out a small box from her space ring and handed it to me.


    Listen to her continue to say: "this is my gift to you. It''s not a valuable thing, but take my heart."


    I got up and took the box respectfully: "thank you. I haven''t received a gift for a long time. I''m also a little excited."


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled and said, "mom is eccentric. My brother and I haven''t seen your face for many years. Why didn''t we see the gifts you gave us?"


    The Eastern Language smiled as like as two peas, and lifted two hands to give Zhou Xiaoying the same box. "Ready, you will be my child."


    Zhou Xiaoying was overjoyed. Holding the box, she smiled and said, "thank you, mom. I know you''re the best. You won''t forget to prepare gifts for me and my brother."


    Dongfang Yuyan looked a little happy: "you can call me ''Mom''. For so many years, you have always blamed me for leaving you and refused to recognize me. Although I don''t blame you, I still hope you can call me ''Mom''... "


    Zhou Xiaoying bit her lips, got up and said, "let the past pass. From now on, we will still be a loving family! Mom, my brother and I have been looking forward to your return. Now that you are back, don''t go. Our family will be happy when we live together. "


    Dongfang Yuyan glanced at Zhou Shuangyin, frowned slightly and whispered, "Xiao Ying, my mother is the head of the Dongfang family, and she can''t stay with you all the time. Unless you go to the Oriental family with me, otherwise, we can only live in two places as before. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at Dongfang Yuyan disappointed. Although Dongfang Hongfeng was a man, there was also a trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    Zhou Shuangyin was silent, but his disappointed expression showed no doubt. He was the husband of Dongfang Yuyan, but he lived apart from Dongfang Yuyan all the year round. It must be hard to feel.


    Zhou Feng and I don''t have such feelings. Dongfang Yuyan is not our biological mother after all, and we all met her for the first time. We can''t even say who we know, and our feelings are almost empty.


    I also took a gift from Dongfang Yuyan, while Zhou Feng didn''t have any gifts, because I haven''t had time to introduce him to Dongfang Yuyan.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, I raised my glass and said, "it''s rare for us to get together, so don''t say unhappy things. Let''s have a drink together. It''s just to pick up the wind for Zhou Feng and for the first reunion of our family. "


    Zhou Xiaoying looked at me and said slowly, "brother of the door owner, you haven''t introduced Zhou Feng to my mother."


    I smiled: "by the way, I forgot. This is my brother, Zhou Feng. "


    Dongfang Yuyan reached out and handed Zhou Feng a box, smiled and said, "Hello, Zhou Feng, you are Jin Feng''s brother and my adopted son. Don''t despise the little gift. Take it. "

 Chapter 992

    Zhou Feng picked up his glass and said lazily, "Zhou Feng''s name was given to me by my father. I was originally the original God of Jinfeng. I found a flesh body and became what I am now. We''ll be a family in the future. I''ll dry this glass of wine as if I''ve met my family. You''re welcome. I don''t particularly like politeness. "


    After drinking the wine in his hand, he said weakly, "Dad, mom, brothers and sisters, I think since we are a family, we should live together. Otherwise, if the husband and wife are separated, their children and grandchildren can''t get together often. Is that still a family? "


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at Zhou Feng with a smile on his face, but he still didn''t speak.


    Dongfang Yuyan smiled and said, "I think so, so I invite you all to go to the Dongfang family with me. I can assure you that in the Oriental family, you will all be members of the official Oriental family. No one dares to treat you as an outsider. "


    Zhou Shuangyin took a deep breath and said slowly, "Yuyan, let''s not talk about these things today. Can''t we get together and have some fun? "


    The Eastern Language Yan looked at Zhou Shuangyin, his eyes slowly and softly, and whispered, "listen to you, you has the final say today."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled happily and said gently, "Yuyan, we now have a daughter and three sons. Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng don''t introduce much. Jinfeng and Zhou Feng, I think it''s necessary to talk to you carefully."


    Dongfang Yuyan said with a smile, "it''s needless to say that Jin Feng and Zhou Feng met for the first time, but who doesn''t know the name of the golden gate master, Xiuxian sect and family? In my room, a portrait of the golden gate master is posted all year round. "


    "Portrait?" I wondered, "what''s going on?"


    Dongfang Yuyan said with a smile, "don''t be surprised. Not only our Dongfang family, I''m afraid all Xiuxian families do this. You are an example for all of us and a person worthy of our respect and learning. You saved Shengxian gate alone and developed Shengxian gate into its current scale in a short span of thousands of years. It is really worthy of respect. "


    Facing the praise from my adoptive mother, I smiled heartily: "thank you for your praise. I can''t do these things alone. It''s still the result of everyone''s joint efforts. As for me, because I concentrate on cultivation, I am the one who makes the least contribution. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said aside, "it''s true. Jin Feng doesn''t even have time to visit our mother now. He really doesn''t care about Shengxian gate. It''s all up to his brothers and friends to help him."


    Dongfang Yuyan said with a smile, "if someone helps him, it shows that he is a person worthy of trust and can let others work for him. This is not only the necessary qualification for those in power, but also the quality that a sect leader must have. "


    Zhou Xiaoying said, "Mom, you''re too eccentric. He doesn''t care. You also said it should be. It''s too obvious to indulge."


    Dongfang Yuyan smiled: "don''t say that, Xiao Ying. As the head of Shengxian gate, if everything is done in person, ten golden maples will be exhausted."


    Zhou Xiaoying nodded: "it''s true. There are many things in Shengxian sect. He''s too tired to be busy alone."


    After a pause, Zhou Xiaoying suddenly stared at me and asked, "Jin Feng, what are you going to do next? Du Kang may call at any time."


    I said, "I''m going to start closed practice again tomorrow. Before Du Kang comes, I''ll practice my second yuan God to the realm of Wuxian. It may not take long to close this time, but I still need to ask my friends about Shengxian gate and Jingshen city. "


    "Shut up?" Zhou Shuangyin frowned slightly: "at this time, you are closed. I''m afraid many things will be difficult to implement. Can''t you suspend it?"


    I shook my head: "Zhou Feng''s departure makes me only have one soul now. My strength is greatly reduced. If I don''t shut up, it''s difficult to stabilize my existing realm and strength. The hall leaders at the entrance of Shengxian gate Presbyterian courtyard and the fifth hall will do the work of Shengxian gate. You don''t have to worry. "


    "What about the mirror city?" Zhou Shuangyin said, "is it difficult to leave me alone again?"


    I said positively, "it''s easy to do. I''ll ask Dongfang Hongfeng and sister Xiaoying to help you guard Jingshen city. At the same time, I will send 100000 disciples of Shengxian gate to settle in Jingshen city and follow your instructions."


    Zhou Shuangyin smiled: "it''s almost the same. But in addition to these, I also hope that the martial gods of Shengxian gate will come to help me guard Jingshen city. In case there are martial artists in the martial god realm attacking us, someone can come forward to deal with it. "


    I nodded: "don''t worry about it. Some of my friends will come here to help you. I have informed the Presbyterian to send someone to Jingshen town to guard. Before I came here, the Presbyterian Council had told me that the Jinke Association of the Presbyterian Council was the first to come here to guard. "


    "Kinko? Is it your brother? " Zhou Shuangyin said, "what''s the strength?"


    I said with a smile, "Jinke is a low-level martial god. At the same time, he is also a personal disciple of Jin Xiang, the supreme elder of the immortal sect. Your strength will definitely satisfy you."


    Zhou Shuangyin was overjoyed: "that''s good. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sleep at night. I have to worry that the martial god under Du Kang will attack us."


    I thought of the martial gods under Du Kang''s hands, nodded and said, "this is really a problem. There are basically no martial artists in the martial god realm in Jingshen city. They will suffer losses when fighting. I have to find a way to solve this problem."


    "The best way is array." Zhou Feng said: "now we still have time to prepare. It''s better to strengthen the array of the city protected by the city protection array. Those without the city protection array can also be arranged quickly, which can play a good defensive role and strive for more preparation time."


    I nodded, "it''s really worth trying. Well, I''ll leave it to you. You know all the array I know. It can just help me share my worries. "


    Zhou Feng said, "are you sure you want me to do this for you? You only have one chance to ask me for help for free. If you use it, you won''t have it again. "


    I smiled bitterly: "that''s it, but you must make sure that all cities willing to fight side by side with us have a city defense array that can resist the attack of the peak warrior God. Otherwise, even if you haven''t fulfilled my requirements, you can''t be regarded as helping me once. "


    Zhou Feng looked at me and slowly widened his eyes: "you are forcing people to be difficult, and the lion is opening his mouth!"


    I smiled: "it''s you who put forward the conditions. How can you say that I''m a lion? If you can''t, you''ll stay with me all your life. "

 Chapter 993

    "A lifetime?" Zhou Feng''s face changed greatly, as if he had been treated unfairly. He shouted, "how is this possible? I''m not you. I don''t know how to practice. I also want to get a wife and have children and live a happy life with beautiful women. "


    I''m a little stunned. What the yuan God said is so like an elder teaching his younger generation?


    Zhou Shuangyin also said at this time, "that is, you can''t patronize cultivation. You have to leave a man and a half for me... Your parents... By the way, does your father have a whereabouts? Did you find him? "


    I shook my head: "the whereabouts of my father has always been a mystery. I don''t know where he went or whether he is still alive..."


    Zhou Shuangyin pondered: "I can''t find his whereabouts with the strength of Shengxian gate. I''m afraid he''s already out of the world. Jin Feng, don''t think too much. Life and death are destiny. Your father has his own destiny. None of us can change anything. "


    Although I don''t believe that my father is dead, but looking at the current situation, my father is really unlikely to be alive. Otherwise, how can I not know his whereabouts for so long?


    I wanted to find my father''s whereabouts myself, but I was busy practicing and had no time to do anything else; Now, after losing the original God, I have lost most of my exploration ability. I am really powerless.


    Moreover, it is difficult for me to find my father''s whereabouts alone. The oxygen star is very large and there are many people. Finding a person who has disappeared is no less than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Cultivating Yuanshen is the most important thing for me at present, although the safety of Jingshen city and other cities is also very important.


    After the banquet, I began to cultivate my second God and entrusted all defense matters to Zhou Shuangyin, Dongfang Hongfeng and others.


    It''s much harder to cultivate the yuan God than to improve the realm, but this difficulty doesn''t exist here. I have experience in cultivating the yuan God. At the same time, there are a lot of panacea that can improve the power of the yuan God, which can help me have a second yuan God in a short time.


    If I take out the best ice pith I got before, my second God will have the same strong realm as Zhou Feng in a very short time.


    However, in order to prevent it from being used when flying to the fairyland in the future, I don''t intend to use the best ice pith at this time.


    Most of the destruction of Shengxian gate has been restored. These days, the disciples of Shengxian gate travel day and night to try their best to restore the original appearance of Shengxian gate, which is still effective.


    The repair of yixianju is also in progress. However, because the project of yixianju is very huge, it will not be a while to repair, so so far, it still looks like a mess.


    After a brief discussion with several hall leaders, I went into the forbidden area to shut down and leave the outside affairs to the hall leaders for the time being.


    Before entering the forbidden area, I deliberately asked Xiaozhu about her whereabouts. Unfortunately, there was no progress. Xiaozhu disappeared without a trace and left no trace.


    If there were not her Yuanshen card and there was no damage, I''m afraid we would think she had been dead for a long time.


    I''m worried, not only about Xiaozhu and my father, but also about my family and friends. I''m worried that such things will happen in the future.


    After entering the forbidden area, I found a place near the flame pool to practice the second God.


    Because the magma in the fire pool interferes with the yuan God, the place I chose for cultivation is still a distance from the fire pool.


    I have brought countless panacea, all of which are of great benefit to my primary God. I hope I can cultivate my second primary God in the shortest time.


    Before, with the help of the yuan God, my second yuan God had a rudiment. As long as I practiced for a few days, I should soon be able to change from the soul state to the real yuan God.


    Let Yuanshen go further and become a Yuanshen equivalent to the realm of Wuxian, and I will end this retreat.


    Things outside are still waiting for me to deal with. I can''t leave everything to the hall leaders again.


    Cultivation is always boring. In the whole-body cultivation, time always passes quickly. Three or five days will pass in the blink of an eye, like an hour or two at ordinary times.


    In recent days, I have taken a lot of panacea to supplement my soul strength. The prototype Yuanshen soon took shape and the second Yuanshen was officially born.


    This is the same yuan God as myself, and it will never go against my will.


    With the yuan God, I will speed up my cultivation, so I continue to take a lot of pills, and use the yuan God formula to refine the yuan God power in these panacea, which will be absorbed and turned into my own yuan God power to improve the strength of the yuan God.


    It''s a soul returning pill refined by soul returning herb. I take it like drinking water and eating. I don''t care at all. It will waste a lot of medicine and have some side effects.


    In a hurry for a month, my Yuanshen constantly improved his strength and became an existence comparable to human generals.


    Maybe it''s because my practice is against common sense. God doesn''t allow me to do this. During this period, I actually suffered natural disasters several times.


    Fortunately, I have been through this degree of disaster many times and have not received any impact.


    At this time, I found that taking the soul reviving pill had been completely ineffective, so I took out a better line of ice marrow and continued to cultivate the yuan God by using the ice marrow.


    To reach the realm of Wuxian, I must first reach the realm of Wuwang. I can achieve this step in a month if there is no accident.


    Cold ice pith is very helpful for people in the realm of martial god to cultivate Yuanshen. Now it is used by me to cultivate Yuanshen. It can be said to be a violent thing.


    However, its effect is very obvious. Let alone, in less than a month, I ushered in a breakthrough in Yuanshen. The strength of Yuanshen is comparable to that of human King Wu, and it continues to increase faintly.


    Gritting my teeth, I took out another three thread ice pulp. I continued to practice.


    The third line cold ice pith is absolutely a treasure in the outside world. No one is willing to use it easily, let alone just a yuan God in the realm of King Wu.


    I don''t care at all. After all, improving my strength is more important than anything, and my time is very limited. I may be forced to stop cultivation and go to the battlefield to kill the enemy at any time.


    Tianjie takes special care of me, a person who practices against heaven. When my yuan God reaches the realm of Wuxian, Tianjie comes fast and fierce. I almost couldn''t survive.


    I was almost killed by the heavenly disaster when I broke through the Wuxian before. This time, the heavenly disaster was even more fierce.


    Fortunately, my strength has been basically restored at this time. I also have some experience in fighting such a natural disaster. Finally, I survived this natural disaster.


    After the robbery, my Yuanshen has the strength comparable to that of Wuxian. My overall strength has been completely restored, and the realm of Wuxian at the peak has been stabilized.

 Chapter 994

    In just a few months, I have been robbed many times. My body has been improved to a certain extent and become stronger. It is also an unexpected surprise.


    I already have the immortal body of King Kong. In the flesh, I don''t need those experts in the realm of martial god.


    If I continue to practice body art and strengthen the body at this time, I should have hope to surpass the immortal body of King Kong and reach the strongest body in the legend.


    But now I have no time to do so. I can only try again when I have time in the future.


    I simply cleaned up and left the forbidden area, ready to see the situation outside.


    When I left the customs, I called several hall leaders at the first time and asked about all the major events during this period.


    Except that Dongfang Hongfeng stayed in Jingshen city and didn''t come back, several hall leaders reported in detail all the major events they knew, including those inside and outside Shengxian gate.


    Unexpectedly, Du Kang was really unwilling to stop. Soon after we left Chilong City, he mobilized hundreds of thousands of troops to Mengcheng and was ready to use Mengcheng''s transmission array to attack Jingshen city.


    Mengcheng is one of the few cities with large transmission array, and it is also one of the most suitable cities to attack our mirror God city.


    Mengcheng is not far from our Jingshen city. In addition, there is a large transmission array. It is very suitable to be used as a transit station for troop transportation.


    According to the information we have received, among the hundreds of thousands of troops in Du Kang, the lowest martial arts are military generals, which can be regarded as the backbone of the whole Chilong country.


    Fortunately, the fighters of our major branches have returned to the headquarters, and now our strength has been greatly enhanced.


    Hearing this news, I couldn''t help but ask Qian Wanjun, "hall leader Qian, how many generals are there in the immortal sect?"


    Qian Wanjun pondered for a moment and said slowly, "according to incomplete statistics, there are about two million generals of Shengxian sect, including all the disciples of the branch rudder. But... "


    "But what?" I frowned and said, "if you have something to say."


    Qian Wanjun hugged his fist and said, "in the great disaster we encountered a few days ago, most of the disciples who died were disciples of the martial general realm... So this number may be less."


    My heart moved: "are you talking about the last time the scorpion robbed here? At that time, how many people in Shengxian gate were killed by Tianjie? "


    Qian Wanjun glanced at the hall leaders present and whispered, "tell the sect leader that the exact number of deaths of our disciples of Shengxian sect should be 37951."


    "Thirty thousand?" I was surprised: "how is this possible? The news I got before didn''t say that only the dead disciples...... "


    "Door master." Xuelianer suddenly said, "that''s because we all know that you''re going to Emei sect soon. We''re facing your old enemy Bian Lusha. We''re worried that you''ll be distracted, so we don''t dare to tell the truth."


    I frowned and said, "I see. Are there any families who can pacify the dead disciples? "


    Xuelian''er sighed slightly: "we have comforted the family members, but because Du Kang mobilized the army and coveted us, some follow-up things have not been fully in place until now..."


    I sighed and felt sorry for the dead disciples: "I''m not competent as the sect leader. I can''t even appease the disciples after they die... Ladies and gentlemen, please do this. Please do it well in the last few days."


    Several hall leaders said together, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader."


    I stretched out my hand and motioned for everyone to sit down: "now there are many things in Shengxian gate, and everyone is also very busy. Let''s make a long story short: everyone is in place, perform their duties, and the soldiers will cover up the water and earth. Be sure to keep Du Kang''s army out of our city."


    Qian Wanjun said: "then we must let Du Kang''s army stay in Mengcheng, because in the area tens of thousands of miles west of Mengcheng, all the cities have taken the initiative to surrender to our Shengxian gate, which is now our territory."


    "This..." I was a little surprised: "doesn''t that mean that almost half of the cities are walking with our immortal gate?"


    Qian Wanjun nodded: "that''s right. Taking Mengcheng and Hongcheng as the boundary, the east of Mengcheng is under the jurisdiction of Du Kang, and the west of Mengcheng is under the jurisdiction of our Shengxian gate. I made a rough statistics. There are about 1300 cities under our jurisdiction, which is almost the same as the number of cities under Dukang''s jurisdiction. "


    I moved in my heart and immediately asked, "why don''t I know this? Didn''t I say that several cities around Jingshen city were willing to follow us? Why are so many cities willing to follow us all at once?"


    Qian Wanjun said: "this naturally has a lot to do with our strength. Our current strength is slightly better than Du Kang. Moreover, we didn''t ask for any tribute from those cities, and gave them appropriate help. Naturally, they were willing to follow us. "


    I shook my head: "this is not a good thing. We have to help so many cities defend Du Kang''s army at the same time. I''m afraid we are powerless."


    Gao Min said at this time: "don''t worry, sect leader. Our current strength is enough to protect these cities from Du Kang''s army. Most of Dukang''s troops are concentrated in Mengcheng, and a few are concentrated in Hongcheng. Mengcheng and Hongcheng are South and North, just like a dividing line. As long as we keep this line, everything is not a problem. "


    Qian Wanjun nodded: "to the west of Hongcheng and Mengcheng is the famous Daba Mountain. Daba Mountain is magnificent and breathtaking. As long as we build a defense line on Daba Mountain, we can indeed hold all the cities. But Daba Mountain is the territory of star beasts. It''s very dangerous. It''s too dangerous for the soldiers to go in like this. "


    I pondered: "in this way, I have a way to eliminate the danger of Daba Mountain and enhance our strength."


    Gao Min said, "the sect leader is going to take over the star beasts in Daba Mountain and form a battle beast army to join us to resist the invasion of the enemy?"


    I nodded: "exactly. Let me ask some questions first and then start doing it. Hall leader Qian, you are responsible for contacting the branch of each city. I wonder if all the branch personnel have evacuated safely? "


    Qian Wanjun sighed and looked a little unhappy: "I''m about to report this to the sect leader... Here''s the thing. When the sect leader ordered all the branch rudders to be dissolved and all the branch rudder personnel to return to the headquarters, Du Kang''s people had started first and destroyed many branch rudders in the city. We lost a lot and suffered heavy casualties... "

 Chapter 995

    I had expected that such a thing would happen. After all, it was both the enemy and ourselves. It was normal to act like this: "it''s already like this, and it won''t help us to be angry. Well, Haosheng takes care of their families. We have done our best to them. "


    "Sect leader," said xuelian''er with a fist, "I think it''s necessary to take some measures to teach Du Kang a lesson. Otherwise, they will intensify their efforts to kill our people in the future. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang also said, "we should teach them a lesson. We can''t sacrifice so many brothers in vain."


    I shook my head: "don''t do this for the time being. We can''t be like those ordinary people. We have to think about the overall situation. At present, the most important thing for us is to assign personnel, garrison Dabashan and establish a defense line. "


    Qian Wanjun said, "we are ready for this matter, and the personnel are ready to start at any time."


    I nodded: "thank you for helping me a lot. Daba Mountain is so important. How many defense points is Lord Qian going to set up at the same time? "


    Qian Wanjun hugged his fist and said, "this matter was decided by the Presbyterian court, hall leader Shen and hall leader after consultation. I just follow it. If the sect leader has any questions, you can ask them."


    Hearing Qian Wanjun''s words, Gao Min got up and said, "sect leader, we have set up ten defense points, large and small, and a transmission array has been set up between each defense point. Once the war breaks out, we can support each other in the shortest time."


    I nodded: "among the ten defense points, how many large defense points?"


    Gao Min said: "there are four large defense points. Daba Mountain is close to the border of Chilong state, one in the north and south, one on the edge of Mengcheng and one on the edge of Hongcheng. Six relatively small defense points are distributed among four large defense points, which can be regarded as some monitoring points. "


    Xuelianer added: "in order to ensure the safety of the soldiers who went to Daba Mountain first and to compete with the enemy in strength, we privately mobilized the sect leader''s war animal army to go to Daba Mountain with the soldiers. At the same time, the major cities have excluded the army, ranging from tens of thousands to hundreds, and joined the Dabashan defense line. According to our previous preliminary statistics, now we have at least twice as many soldiers as Du Kang in Mengcheng and Hongcheng. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "we have prepared a lot of military materials. Even if we start the war immediately, the soldiers on the front line will never have worries about their future. But most of the elders are closed. What we lack now is real experts. "


    Gao Min said, "the elders already know these things and will help when necessary. Hall leader Shen doesn''t have to worry about this."


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded: "that''s good. I''ve been worried about this. Unexpectedly, Gao Junshi has already figured out a solution."


    I didn''t expect that during my absence, they had thought of all the things they should think of and done all the things I planned to do. It seems that I was much worried before. Even without me, we wouldn''t have many mistakes in the war with Du Kang.


    I put my heart down and said with a smile, "it seems that you have helped me think of everything. I can be a door master again."


    Aunt Shen Xiang said with a smile, "that''s not good. The door mainly doesn''t care about the things in the door. Aren''t we going to be headless?"


    I smiled and said, "I''ll just talk about it. How can I put all the burden on you?"


    The people laughed together: "the sect leader laughed. We will try our best to share our worries for the sect leader."


    I saluted with a fist: "it''s hard for you. I''ll invite you to lunch later. By the way, I''ll give you some cultivation resources so that you can improve your strength as soon as possible while preparing for and facing the war."


    Everyone laughed together, and a trace of happiness appeared on their faces. It seemed that they were satisfied when I invited them to dinner and gave them some cultivation resources.


    This is the real person, a friend, regardless of gain and loss.


    I saw that everyone was happy, so I didn''t say anything more. I only stopped aunt Shen Xiang when they left.


    I left aunt Shen Xiang to ask her if she had any difficulties. The inner hall said that it was a logistics department. So many people in Shengxian gate needed people in the inner hall to manage the distribution. There must be many difficulties.


    Recently, many people from the branch rudder came here. The pressure in the inner hall must be greater, so I need to ask aunt Shen Xiangyi alone.


    Aunt Shen Xiang said easily, "don''t worry, sect leader. We can hold on now. Shengxian gate has indeed encountered great difficulties recently. Many people from the branch rudder come back here and need a lot of material supply, but I have thought of a way. Don''t worry, sect leader. "


    I smiled, took out some money and treasures from Emei sect again, put them in a space ring and handed them to Aunt Shen Xiang: "these are also for you. You can use them if you need them. Don''t let our people suffer from cold and hunger."


    Aunt Shen Xiang took the space ring and said with a smile, "the door Lord trusts me so much that I won''t let the door Lord down."


    I nodded. After thinking about it, I took out Wan Baoding and said to Aunt Shen Xiang, "are the reward mechanisms established before working normally?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang nodded: "those who have done meritorious deeds will be rewarded, and those who have done wrong will be punished. We have always followed the door master''s wishes."


    I handed the ten thousand treasure tripod to Aunt Shen Xiang: "in that case, take all the spirit and immortal tools in the ten thousand treasure tripod to reward the meritorious disciples."


    Aunt Shen Xiang shook her head: "there are too many, not so many. There are not many disciples who can really get rewards. After all, every task is not simple. "


    I insist on what I mean: "once the war breaks out, there will be many more meritorious people than before, which you can use in the inner hall. By the way, you hall leaders can choose one or two useful items, which I will reward you. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang smiled: "thank you so much, sect leader. Wan Baoding will be returned to the sect leader later. I... don''t have a space ring that can hold so many things. "


    I nodded: "go and be busy. Come to me if you have anything."


    Aunt Shen Xiang left with a smile. She was very happy when she left.


    She is not happy because of these things I gave her, but because of my trust in her, which makes her feel that she is a member of Shengxian gate and a real person.


    The Shen family used to be a disciple of the ascending immortal sect with a different surname. She has no status in the ascending immortal sect. Now aunt Shen Xiang has become the leader of the ascending immortal sect. She is a person I trust and has won some reputation for the Shen family.


    I absolutely trust the people around me. I have no doubt about employing people. If I give them enough trust, I will get enough return from them.

 Chapter 996

    "The sect leader is so eccentric." As soon as aunt Shen Xiang left her front foot, linger''s voice came in: "I don''t have a weapon to weigh my hand. Why doesn''t the door Lord give me one?"


    I smiled: "now that you''re here, come in. I have plenty of weapons here. You can choose whatever you like and take it directly. "


    Ling''er walked in slowly, deliberately didn''t look at me, and said to himself, "some people ask me for help when they are in trouble. If it''s good, they forget me. It''s really speechless."


    I said with a chuckle, "linger, are you asking for the blame? Why are you talking so strange today? "


    Ling''er looked at me and said slowly, "do you remember Xiaozhu? Why didn''t you come back and ask me about Xiaozhu? We are all your fiancees and your people. How can you be so indifferent? "


    I went to Chilong city directly from Emei sect, but when I came back from Chilong City, I really haven''t seen ling''er. At this time, when she came to ask for guilt, I smiled and said: "in fact, I''ve asked many people and said there''s no news about Xiaozhu, so I didn''t bother you looking for Xiaozhu..."


    "Really?" Ling''er smiled: "in that case, I don''t blame you. Jin Feng, I have good news for you. I have the whereabouts of Xiao Zhu. "


    As soon as I was stunned, I was overjoyed: "really? Tell me, where is Xiaozhu? "


    Ling''er smiled: "Xiaozhu really hid in the forbidden area in order to avoid the disaster. However, she was a little late, her body was destroyed, and the yuan God was almost destroyed... After she reluctantly escaped into the forbidden area that day, the yuan God entered a state of deep sleep. The yuan God''s power completely converged, and she had no perception of the outside world, and we couldn''t perceive her. "


    I was overjoyed and shouted, "why don''t you go and help her?"


    Ling''er said with a smile: "I went into the forbidden area to look for Xiaozhu again, and finally found Xiaozhu. In order to wake her up, I stayed in the forbidden area for several months and used my power to help Xiaozhu''s Yuanshen return to normal. However, Xiaozhu was badly hurt. It was not until this morning that Xiaozhu regained consciousness and showed signs of improvement. I was worried that you would worry about Xiaozhu''s safety, so I ran out to inform you. "


    I held linger''s hand excitedly and said loudly, "great, let''s go and see Xiaozhu now and bring her a panacea to help her recover as soon as possible."


    Ling''er smiled: "you are so excited. It seems that you are still worried about Xiaozhu. In fact, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Xiaozhu is in my body now and shares a flesh body with me... If the sect leader wants to see Xiaozhu, I can let her out now. "


    I was really happy when I got the news from Xiaozhu unexpectedly. I forgot to let go when I took ling''er''s hand.


    Ling''er''s hand is very warm. There is a strange feeling in his hand. It seems that I had this feeling when I held Saihua''s hand many years ago. It''s wonderful and tense.


    I suddenly found that ling''er, who seemed to be joking with me all the time, did not know when she had quietly entered my heart and occupied a place in my heart.


    This is love or friendship between friends. I can''t tell for a moment, but I cherish this friendship and hope to have it all the time.


    At this moment, I was distracted. I looked at linger in front of me and took linger''s hand. I didn''t know what it was in my mind.


    Ling''er also looked at me, suddenly struggled and whispered, "Jin Feng, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know me? Look at me like this? "


    I was slightly surprised and recovered. When I saw linger''s face red, I realized that I had forgotten something I shouldn''t do for a moment, which was embarrassing.


    I wanted to apologize, but I held back when I said it. After all, I was excited. I didn''t mean to do so. If I want to explain more, I''m afraid it will get darker and darker.


    I quickly calmed down and said, "linger, are you deliberately testing me? Forget it, as long as Xiaozhu is all right, I''ll rest assured and won''t disturb her rest. "


    I took out some elixirs that were good for Yuanshen and handed them to linger: "take these elixirs and transfer the power of Yuanshen to Xiaozhu to help her recover quickly. As for the flesh, I have no way for the time being. I will help her refine the new flesh when the elders are free. "


    Ling''er took the elixir I gave her and said with a smile, "thank you, sect leader. Xiaozhu''s recovery can''t be completed in a moment and a half, and there''s no need to hurry in a moment. The sect leader''s Yuanshen formula seems to be very good for the recovery of Yuanshen. I wonder if you can teach Xiaozhu and me to speed up Xiaozhu''s recovery? "


    Without saying a word, I directly taught the Yuanshen formula to linger, that is, to Xiaozhu. They share the same body. Naturally, one person can learn it, and both of them can.


    Yuanshen formula is of great benefit to the recovery of Yuanshen and the cultivation of Yuanshen. After Xiaozhu gets Yuanshen formula, he will return to his previous state in a short time.


    When Xiaozhu recovers, I will ask several elders to go out of the pass to help Xiaozhu shape a flesh body again and help him recover to the state of the highest martial god.


    Xiaozhu was implicated for me. So far, I should help her recover. Otherwise, I''m sorry for myself.


    I thought about how to help Xiaozhu, but linger quietly held my hand. Although she didn''t speak, she gave me a loving look.


    My heart moved, an unprecedented feeling suddenly hit my heart, and I almost had to talk about ling''er holding it in my arms.


    The figure of Sai Hua''er appeared in front of me at this time. I was surprised, hurried back to my mind, looked at ling''er and said, "are you okay?"


    Ling''er glanced and still took my hand: "you know my mind and like me. Why pretend not to know? Jin Feng, if you do this again, I will look down on you. "


    I couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "ling''er, you and I are friends. It''s OK to be close to me. But you know, I have... "


    "You have a fiancee, and more than one." Ling''er interrupted me: "I know, I don''t mind. Xiaozhu and I have been following you for so many years. Don''t you understand our thoughts? "


    I opened my mouth, my heart throbbed and said anything: "but sister Hua Hua will be angry when she knows..."


    Ling''er suddenly hugged me and said in my ear, "sister Hua''er has known for a long time... Jin Feng, no matter what you think, I want to tell you that Xiaozhu and I will never leave you in this life. No matter where you go, no matter what your future is, we have determined that we will follow you all our life... "


    Linger''s words made my heart surge. After hesitating for a moment, I also stretched out my hand to hold linge

 Chapter 997

    All levels of Shengxian gate are actively preparing for the war. Only I am relatively idle.


    I took the time and, under the leadership of aunt Shen Xiang, came to the families of the injured disciples who were concentrated in the Shengxian gate. I personally gave them some subsidies and comforted them with good words.


    War will certainly kill people. I want everyone to know that if anyone dies because of protecting Shengxian gate and our people, his family will be taken good care of by Shengxian gate.


    When we left here, aunt Shen Xiang quietly said to me, "just got the news, Du Kang''s army began to attack."


    I was a little surprised: "Du Kang is so anxious to attack. Does he want to give us a surprise attack when we don''t have a firm foothold in Daba Mountain?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang sighed, "maybe so. Sect leader, one of our disciples is your relative, Jintong. "


    My heart was tight and I felt very uneasy: "what''s the matter with Jintong?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry, he rushed to the front, was hit by the enemy''s high-tech weapons, and his body was destroyed... Fortunately, the leader of the team saved his Yuanshen and is now on his way back to Shengxian gate."


    I felt all kinds of pain in my heart. I couldn''t help shouting: "damn Du Kang, I knew I shouldn''t let him go... What about other disciples? How about casualties? "


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "we were attacked secretly in this war, and the enemy used high-tech weapons that we had never seen before. We had great casualties at the beginning... According to the commander''s report over there, at least more than 10000 of our disciples died in this war. In addition, the soldiers and men of all cities involved in the defense were killed and injured about 100000 people. "


    "What?!" I was surprised: "the casualties are so huge. Did Du Kang use a nuclear bomb?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang shook her head: "it''s not a nuclear bomb, but a high-tech weapon we''ve never seen before. It''s similar to the laser gun we''ve seen before, but it''s more powerful and its lethality is a little worse than a small nuclear bomb."


    I frowned: "the disciples we sent in the past are at least generals. Can''t they resist?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang shook her head again: "the large-scale light wave emitted by the weapon is unbearable even for the martial arts in the Wuxian realm. Unless you have the immortal body of King Kong, if you are hit, you will lose your body, or even the yuan God will be scattered... "


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "have you seized such weapons?"


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "I don''t know. I have to ask the commander of the front line."


    "Ask quickly, mobilize our people and quickly find out what kind of weapon this is." I was a little worried, and my voice grew louder: "in addition, tell Qian Wanjun and send someone to find out how to restrain this weapon."


    Aunt Shen Xiang promised to leave. My heart seemed to be weighed down, but I stayed where I was.


    I know the power of high-tech weapons. Although there is another upsurge of cultivating immortals in today''s oxygen star, the influence of science and technology in this world is still very huge.


    In particular, some powerful high-tech weapons are sought after by countless people. Like Du Kang, the martial artists under his hands, in addition to cultivation, are also flocking to high-tech weapons.


    In the world where science and technology and immortality coexist, many things can not be measured simply by one kind.


    The aura in the immortal''s body does have great lethality, but high-tech products also have their advantages.


    Maybe I was wrong to insist on building a pure fairy world before.


    Once I lost more than 100000 soldiers and disciples, my guilt suddenly increased several times, and I couldn''t breathe.


    I stood in the same place for a long time before I slowly recovered.


    The disciples around me looked at me. No one dared to speak or leave.


    I quietly calmed down and told myself that the war was like this. Between life and death, no one was sure what would happen next.


    "Does anyone want to say anything?" I tried to calm down and said to these disciples, "if you have anything to say, I won''t blame you."


    A disciple said carefully, "we want to say that if we had such high-tech weapons, there might not be so many casualties."


    I nodded, "you''re right. It seems that we also need to adapt to the development of the world, master high-tech things while practicing... "


    I understand in my heart that the disciples are right, but I''m afraid it''s too late to develop science and technology now.


    Technology and cultivation are actually the same. They can''t be completed overnight.


    Today''s science and technology on oxygen star has developed for at least 10000 years.


    There are almost no scientific and technological things here. To start from scratch, although we can learn from some existing technologies, it will be very difficult to master the core things.


    Maybe we try to improve our strength, but it''s simpler.


    Some scientific and technological weapons are indeed powerful enough to kill some high-level warriors, such as Wuxian and even low-level Wushen.


    But the real high-level warrior, such as the peak warrior God, or even the immortal who has surpassed the warrior God, is afraid that it is difficult to kill the weapons in this world.


    Even a nuclear bomb has a wide killing range and great power, but as long as it can escape that range at the moment of nuclear bomb explosion, it still has no effect?


    The martial god may not have fully mastered blinking, but a few people can barely do it. The immortal will blink. It''s common sense to come and go without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Nuclear bombs attack them. As long as they can use teleport and teleport far enough, nuclear bombs will have no effect.


    At present, most of the disciples of Shengxian sect are still low-level martial artists. Many of them are just getting started and have little combat effectiveness, let alone blinking. At this time, it is normal for the disciples to want to have high-tech weapons to protect themselves and their family and friends.


    I just ignored this point before. It is really my fault to blindly emphasize that we must practice and improve our own strength through practice.


    Anyway, it''s already so. I''ll arrange my disciples to find suitable scientific and technological weapons, which may calm them down.


    The first battle is a complete defeat. Naturally, the pressure of the sect leader of Shengxian sect will increase a lot. Therefore, the strategies formulated before must also be improved.

 Chapter 998

    Xuelianer and Gao Min, my think tanks, were summoned by me. The three talked together for a while. Xuelianer proposed to use arrays to defend the enemy''s high-tech weapons. I had no other choice, so I nodded and agreed to try.


    Many people in Shengxian gate know a little about array arrangement. With the detailed array arrangement I drew, we soon mastered the arrangement of defense array.


    Yuanshen originally arranged defense arrays in major cities. Now he was also found and joined the array team around the mountain.


    I asked every disciple who had learned some array arrangement methods with me to take the array arrangement brief and rush to ten defense points to help with the array arrangement.


    Shengxian sect sent tens of thousands of disciples at one time to arrange the array at each defense point with the transmission array we just established.


    I ask them to complete all the arrays within three days in case the enemy attacks again and cause greater losses to us.


    The disciples who went to arrange the array knew what was related to the arrangement of the array. They all made military orders to me one by one to ensure the completion of the task.


    I personally sent them away until the last disciple entered the transmission array and disappeared in my sight. I was a little relieved.


    Considering the practicability of the array, I immediately summoned some disciples with low strength but excellent understanding to teach them the array arrangement on the immortal platform.


    The disciples participating in this intensive cultivation of array are required to learn to arrange general defense array within seven days. After this time, the disciples who fail to learn will be repatriated to their original place.


    With this rigid condition, the disciples took up the spirit of twelve points one by one, focused on cultivating the array with me, and made rapid progress, which also made me a little happy.


    Ordinary people can try to arrange a simple array, but to arrange a complex array with great power, we must have enough time to practice the array. At the same time, we also need to constantly try to improve the array arrangement ability in practice.


    I try my best to meet the requirements of the disciples, let them keep trying, and tell them the key points of the array while trying.


    Although it is suspected that the disciples'' array arrangement method can be improved in this way, the effect is excellent. In just seven days, many disciples have mastered one or more array arrangement methods.


    After completing the first step, these disciples were taken away, went to each defense point to help arrange new arrays, and arranged more arrays in Daba Mountain as much as possible to prevent the enemy from sneaking into our city from the gap of the defense point.


    I had planned to go to Daba Mountain in person and set up a huge no air array to prevent the enemy''s warships from attacking us from the air, but just when I wanted to start, there was amazing good news from the front line.


    A major event happened in Chilong city two days ago. All the warships there were destroyed overnight, and there were no more warships available in Dukang.


    This was the biggest surprise. I was so excited that I almost jumped up like a child. Looking at the disciple who delivered the message, I asked loudly, "is the message accurate? Do you know who did it? "


    The disciple shook his head: "report back to the sect leader. The news came from Chilong City, but he didn''t say who did it."


    I asked again, "are you sure the news is true?"


    The disciple hugged his fist and said, "our people in Chilong city have confirmed this... However, as far as the disciple knows, although the fleet of Chilong city is the largest fleet of Chilong country, it can not be said to be all the warships of Chilong country."


    "What do you mean?" Xuelian''er frowned and shouted, "is there another fleet?"


    The disciple looked at xuelian''er and said carefully, "report back to the leader of the snow hall. As far as the disciple knows, in the east of Chilong country, in addition to the fleet of Chilong City, there is also the second fleet of Chilong country in Guancheng."


    Xuelianer said, "does this fleet have a large number of warships like the one in Chilong city?"


    The disciple hugged his fist and said, "yes. Although the number of fleets in Guancheng is less than that in Chilong City, it has also reached an amazing more than 1000, and one of them is a star warship made not long ago, which is really an air force that can not be ignored. "


    Xuelianer was silent, and everyone was silent. This was the bad news among the good news, which made us all a little uneasy.


    If more than 1000 warships attack us from the air with a large number of fighters and high-tech weapons, I''m afraid we will have to pay a considerable price to defeat them.


    "You know so much. Have you always paid attention to these?" I couldn''t help asking the disciple, "what''s your name?"


    The disciple said respectfully, "his name is Zhu Jianguo. He was originally from Guancheng. Later, he joined Shengxian gate and became a disciple of Shengxian gate. Before I came to Shengxian gate, I was an intelligence officer and had been collecting intelligence. After joining Shengxian gate, I also work in the foreign affairs hall. I usually contact Guancheng, so I know more. "


    I understood and said slowly, "so you are from Guancheng or from the foreign affairs hall. No wonder you know these... You don''t do anything else in the future. Follow me and be my intelligence officer."


    Zhu Jianguo beamed, hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your cultivation. I will try my best to collect the information needed by the sect leader and send it to the sect leader at the first time."


    I nodded: "the intelligence department will not set up a separate hall for the time being and will be directly responsible to me. If you have important information in the future, please report it to me at any time. At the same time, you can gather some verified candidates to prepare for the establishment of a special intelligence department - Information Hall in the future. "


    Zhu Jianguo hugged his fist and said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader. Sect leader, I have some old brothers who are good at collecting intelligence. I ask them to be the intelligence agent of the sect leader together with me. Please give me permission. "


    I nodded: "yes. From today on, you are fully responsible for the information about this battle. Remember, important things should be reported to me at the first time without delay or concealment. At the same time, pay attention to information sharing with other halls. Be sure to let everyone know the enemy''s situation and fight a war that knows yourself and the enemy. "


    Zhu Jianguo said loudly, "please rest assured, the disciple will not let the sect leader down."


    I smiled and handed a communication jade symbol to Zhu Jianguo: "this is a communication jade symbol. Its function is similar to that of an external mobile phone. If you input Reiki, you can directly contact me. Take it."


    Zhu Jianguo received the communication jade amulet: "thank you, sect leader."


    "You go. Ask the snow hall leader to help arrange it. Ask the snow hall leader to prepare the necessary office for Zhu Jianguo and them. "

 Chapter 999

    Xuelianer got up and said, "I''ll tell you now. Lord Zhu can start working in an hour."


    Zhu Jianguo hugged his fist and said, "thank you, hall leader. Snow hall leader, please call me by my name. I don''t dare to be called ''Lord Zhu''. "


    Xuelianer said, "since Lord Zhu is the first information officer of the immortal promotion sect, he is on an equal footing with several hall leaders. It''s just right for Lord Zhu."


    Zhu Jianguo smiled, turned to salute me, and slowly retreated out.


    I accidentally picked up a talent who was good at intelligence work. I was happy and said to xuelianer, "quickly arrange people to prepare everything Zhu Jianguo needs. At the beginning of the war, intelligence is particularly important to us."


    Xuelian nodded: "I''ll arrange it now. Please rest assured."


    She turned to go, but she turned back and said to me, "the sect leader, the fleet in Guancheng, may be our potential enemy. Please ask the sect leader to order destruction to avoid long dreams."


    I nodded: "it''s no small matter. With the destruction of the fleet of Chilong City, Du Kang will strengthen the protection of Guancheng fleet. If we want to destroy it, we''re afraid it''s even more difficult..."


    Xuelianer said, "the mysterious force that destroyed the red dragon city just mentioned by Lord Zhu, if it''s our people, we can ask them to work harder."


    I pondered, "but how can we reach them?"


    Xuelian''er glanced at Qian Wanjun around me and said positively, "Lord Qian is the best at this. You have to ask Lord Qian."


    Qian Wanjun stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "I can have a try. Whether it is successful or not, please don''t blame the sect leader."


    I said, "if you succeed, you won''t be blamed. If you fail, we''ll find another way. We have to contact them anyway."


    Qian Wanjun said positively, "there are still our people in Chilong City, but for the sake of safety, I have ordered them not to contact our contact in Jingshen city unless necessary... Since the door Lord has an order, I will try my best."


    I nodded: "thank you, hall leader."


    Qian Wanjun turned back and did what he should do, but looking at his face, he didn''t seem to have enough confidence.


    There are a lot of things about Shengxian gate. Although several hall leaders helped me share a lot, I still feel exhausted and powerless.


    To manage the huge Shengxian gate, I have to deal with the enemy who is no less powerful than our Shengxian gate. I''m under too much pressure.


    Gao Min then hugged his fist and said, "sect leader, the enemy fleet in Guancheng, if I can''t get help from others, I have another way to destroy it."


    My heart moved and I said happily, "what can you do? Tell me. "


    Gao Min said, "no matter how tight the fleet is, there must be a gap. We can select a group of disciples who are good at invisibility, sneak into the fleet secretly and destroy it from the inside... "


    "I''d better wait for hall leader Qian to check before making a decision." I pondered and said, "maybe the people who helped us destroy the red dragon city fleet are already on the way to Guancheng."


    "Who could be helping us?" Gao Min asked suspiciously, "our people have returned to the headquarters, and there are not many powerful people in Chilong city."


    I thought, "maybe our allies help, but we don''t know yet."


    Gao Min nodded: "maybe it''s true, then we don''t think much."


    Xuelianer said, "there must be a way to the front of the mountain. Although we must plan in advance, we don''t need to think too much about some things."


    I agree with xuelianer: "then wait for the news from hall leader Qian. Now let''s get busy with our own affairs. Recently, everyone will be very busy and hard. "


    Gao Min and xuelianer said together, "the sect leader is also hard. Please pay attention to your health."


    I smiled and looked at everyone leaving. Suddenly I remembered that I hadn''t seen Dongmei and others for a long time, so I asked, "snow hall leader, where are they?"


    Xuelian had turned around. After hearing what I said, she turned back and said, "they are all supervising the reconstruction of yixianju. They are all over there at this time."


    I said, "well, let them keep busy. Anyway, people have to do things here. By the way, the snow hall leader will invite my mother, them and Sai Hua''er to come here later. I have to tell my family about the seventh brother. "


    Xuelianer nodded and left. I looked back at the yixianju that was being repaired in the distance, and then looked at the open area full of crystal gravel. Suddenly, I had an idea in my heart.


    In war, killing is essential. There is no need to be soft hearted. My idea at this time has something to do with killing.


    The idea I suddenly came up with actually has something to do with the devil scorpion. Since the devil scorpion can make me suffer such a huge loss when I cross the robbery, I can make Du Kang suffer the same loss.


    The world has known the great power of high-tech weapons. What they don''t know is that the attack of a warrior can have the same great power.


    Tianjie is one of them. The power of Tianjie may not be so great for a single individual, but at the same time, several people, or even dozens of people, can''t predict the power of Tianjie.


    As soon as my idea came out, I made a secret appointment with Qi zuyue and asked him to find the person I needed among all the disciples of Shengxian sect.


    The person I need is the martial artist who is about to cross the robbery, especially the disciple of Shengxian sect who wants to become the martial god from Wuxian to cross the robbery.


    Under our deliberate interference, the power of such a disciple''s disaster will be infinitely amplified.


    If several disciples cross the robbery in one place at the same time, the power of heaven robbery will be unimaginable.


    Of course, the disciples of Dujie will also have greater risks because of this, so they must volunteer to participate in my plan.


    The more Qi Zu helped me do this, I prepared some things that could interfere with Tianjie, so that I could use them at any time in the future.


    My plan is not known to anyone except Qi zuyue and me. It can be regarded as a secret plan.


    Many things, the fewer people know, the better. Although it can ensure that there is no Du Kang in Shengxian gate now? If the news leaked out and Du Kang was ready, my plan would fail.


    Qi zuyue completed the task I assigned in one day and found 15 disciples of Shengxian sect who were about to make a breakthrough.


    Two of them are high-level martial artists who are about to become martial gods. They are also the best of our immortal sect disciples. They will certainly lead to heaven''s disaster.


    The other 13 disciples, all of whom are the disciples of the king of Wu who have broken through to Wuxian, also have a great chance to lead to natural disaster.

 Chapter 1000

    The first war in my plan is not to go to Guancheng. After all, it''s too far away, and I don''t know whether my plan can be implemented smoothly.


    These fifteen men will go down to Daba Mountain under my personal leadership, and cross the robbery near the enemy''s station. They will return the color with heaven''s robbery.


    The first battle of Dukang killed and injured more than 100000 people. Although the fleet of Chilong city was destroyed, it was not enough for me to stop.


    The secret plan was going to be carried out in secret. I didn''t disturb anyone.


    Our party used the transmission array to directly come to one of our defense points on the bus mountain. Without informing the commander here, we secretly disappeared into the vast mountain.


    I let all 15 people enter my wanbaoding, and then hide themselves with invisibility. As long as they are not like scorpions, ordinary people can''t find my whereabouts at all.


    I sneaked into a garrison camp where Du Kang''s garrison was located. I flew stealthily into the air and looked carefully for a while to get a panoramic view of everything in the camp.


    Although the city in front of us is small and relatively simple, it is only temporarily requisitioned as Du Kang''s garrison.


    This must be the red city, which is built on the same line as Mengcheng.


    I quietly touched the enemy''s secret room and saw from a statistical table that there were more than 500000 troops in it.


    Now I suddenly understand that Du Kang''s army is far more than the hundreds of thousands of people mentioned in the news we got before.


    Du Kang''s garrison in Mengcheng and Hongcheng has exceeded one million people.


    In the red city garrison alone, I found more than 500000 enemy troops.


    This does not include those logistics personnel and a few local people who did not have time to withdraw.


    If there are more than 500000 troops in Mengcheng according to Du Kang''s two garrison points, wouldn''t it add up to more than one million?


    Du Kang was determined to fight with me for life and death, and millions of people were mobilized.


    I continued to check the confidential information here and suddenly thought that if only I could find one or two high-tech weapons that killed more than 100000 people in Shengxian gate.


    The secret room is basically full of confidential information of the enemy. I read some of it as fast as I can. Because of time, I couldn''t finish it all.


    Many enemies keep going in and out of the secret room. I must be careful not to be found by others.


    Fortunately, my invisibility is really amazing. Even if many enemies stand face to face with me, they can''t find my existence.


    I left the secret room and chose a room at random. After Yuanshen explored and found no enemy, he pushed the door and entered.


    This room is a utility room. The former owner didn''t know what it was for. There are sundries everywhere in this room. It''s just like a garbage room.


    No one will break into this place, because no one likes to stay in a smelly place.


    I entered my Wanbao tripod and ordered the 15 disciples in the Wanbao tripod to start cultivation on the spot according to the previous plan, which led to natural disaster when breaking through.


    Fifteen people gather in one place to cross the robbery, and the power of the robbery will be infinitely amplified.


    Most of the attacks of Tianjie will be blocked by wanbaoding and will not pose a threat to these disciples. There are very few Tianjie who ignore wanbaoding''s defense. I will arrange several different types of arrays to protect them.


    I bear the power of heaven''s robbery with these disciples, so that they can practice and survive the robbery with peace of mind.


    I maintain invisibility. Even if the enemy detects something strange here before the disaster, it is difficult to find our exact location in a short time.


    The disciples began to practice one after another. I took out all kinds of panacea and gave it to them in order to break through at the same time, attract heaven''s disaster at the same time and increase the power of heaven''s disaster.


    I''m afraid no one will think of using the power of heaven''s robbery to attack the enemy here except me.


    Even if someone thinks of it, it is difficult to gather 15 people to cross the robbery at the same time in order to increase the power of the robbery.


    Moreover, there is no such anti heaven defense artifact as wanbaoding. Even if someone thinks of this idea, they don''t dare to use it easily.


    With the cultivation of the disciples, the Tianjie slowly appeared. I obviously felt that the Tianjie this time was three points stronger than the demonic robbery caused by the scorpion.


    This is a bit beyond my expectation. It''s more powerful than the scorpion''s magic robbery. I''m afraid we can''t resist it.


    At this moment, we have no way back, but if this continues, we will be really dangerous. We need to be prepared to deal with any possible form of natural disaster attack at any time.


    I put a lot of spirit tools, even immortal tools, that I haven''t used for a long time, and I''m ready to deal with all kinds of dangers at any time.


    This may be the time that 15 people went through the robbery together. The robbery was different from the past. The robbery came very quickly and arrived in the blink of an eye. There were almost no signs before.


    This time, different from what I expected, it was not several kinds of disasters that came together, but one kind of disaster.


    It was the sky sword robbery. Countless sword shaped lights and shadows rained down. They passed through everything. Even the hard walls and metal could not block them.


    The garbage house where we are is like a civilian house, which collapses in an instant, and the building materials turn into a pile of dust in an instant.


    The sword made of Reiki is like the sword Qi I beat out, but it is more powerful and can break everything.


    And the density is very high. It''s like a drizzle with great lethality falling from the sky. There is almost no gap.


    I obviously felt that the wanbaoding was hit by countless sword Qi at the same time, and the whole wanbaoding trembled violently, as if its extraordinary weight had disappeared and was about to be blown away by the sky robbery.


    The defense ability of wanbaoding is really powerful. Although wanbaoding vibrates violently under the continuous attack of sword Qi, there is no sign of rupture.


    We in the wanbaoding felt a violent tremor, but we were unharmed. Wanbaoding didn''t know what material it was and could block such an attack.


    It was only the dense collision sound that made my ears faint and painful. I had to open the protective cover to isolate the annoying sound.


    Like in the next rainstorm, dense raindrops hit down without stopping. All the tall buildings around our building were hit with holes and crumbling in an instant.


    The sky sword robbery had amazing attack power. All the buildings couldn''t bear it. It suddenly collapsed and made an amazing roar.


    The building happened to hit wanbaoding, which fell to the ground together with us, and fell deeply into the depths of the ground.

 Chapter 1001

    Deep underground, you can still hear the great movement outside.


    The violent collapse sound from the ground showed that the buildings above could not withstand the impact of natural disaster, and one by one collapsed.


    My second God slowly leaned out, and I could see everything outside.


    At the eye, I couldn''t help but marvel. It was hell on earth. In front of me, there were countless broken bodies, countless broken bricks and tiles, and countless miserable scenes.


    There are rivers of blood and mountains of corpses. Here is a huge meat grinder. In addition to the broken corpses, there are bright red blood and red dust all over the sky


    I was startled by everything in front of me, and the whole person trembled suddenly, like being hit by lightning.


    I didn''t dare to see more. Yuanshen quickly returned, palpitating the sweat on his forehead, and suddenly realized that I might have made a huge mistake. I killed too many people with heaven robbery.


    The collapse above continued, but the sound was that the house in the distance collapsed.


    Can hear the scream is slowly stopped, is everyone dead? Or were they so frightened that they couldn''t make a sound at all? Or


    I can''t help thinking about it, and my mind is in a mess inadvertently.


    There was no movement for many days, and there was no sign that I would break through. At this moment, it suddenly moved.


    Breaking through here will only bring unexpected consequences, and the scene I saw just now will definitely lead to unpredictable disaster.


    I was surprised and forced to suppress the realm, but I was still a step late.


    The great shock just now is actually a sign of a breakthrough in my realm, and I can''t suppress it at all.


    This shows that my mind is in disorder, the disaster is coming, the breakthrough is irreversible, and it is impossible to stop.


    I was originally a peak Wuxian. After the breakthrough, I was a low-level Wushen. This time it was a great breakthrough. The natural disaster must be very powerful.


    If you add all this, my demons may also appear at the same time, which is no less than a disaster of life and death for me.


    Never go wrong at this time, otherwise, the flesh will be destroyed and the yuan God can be guaranteed; The most important thing is that both form and spirit disappear.


    At present, I can''t suppress the breakthrough of my realm. I can only try my best to stop the natural disaster in order to protect myself.


    Wanbaoding is protecting us all. In order to avoid hurting the disciples I brought, we can''t put pressure on it.


    I have to find another way. It''s best to leave wanbaoding and cross the robbery.


    However, the Tianjian robbery outside continues. If I leave wanbaoding at this time, I''m afraid I don''t have a chance to cross the robbery, I will be passively brought into the Tianjian robbery. Not only can I not cross the robbery, but also I will be forced to break through. The consequences are unimaginable.


    I think about it. I really have no choice but to cross the robbery in the wanbaoding.


    I have no other way but to start the robbery on the spot. I hope it won''t do too much harm to the disciples of Shengxian sect.


    My heavenly robbery is no longer Heavenly Sword robbery, but a kind of heavenly robbery I have never seen, similar to some kind of lock array.


    As soon as a large amount of sediment came up, it trapped all the wanbaoding where the disciples of Shengxian gate and I were, as if we were going to bury us alive.


    I saw this kind of disaster for the first time, and the disciples around me had never seen it before. Everyone felt at a loss.


    The sky sword robbery continues. Its power seems to be affected by the lock array sky robbery and becomes greater. The falling sword Qi makes a louder sound when it collides with the wanbaoding.


    Fortunately, the defense ability of wanbaoding is really strong. Under the auspices of Wanbao, Tianjian robbery did not damage wanbaoding.


    The attack means of lock array Tianjie is soil. Although wanbaoding keeps all the soil out, the great pressure makes wanbaoding make a dull sound, which still makes me feel uneasy.


    At the moment, I have no time to pay attention to the disciples, because I am also the main body of the robbery and the key object of the lock array sky robbery attack.


    What makes me more upset is that the Marlborough tripod only blocked the soil transformed by the natural disaster for a while, and then poured into the Marlborough tripod and forced it towards me.


    "Be careful, master. The lock array is too powerful for me to stop." When Wanbao''s voice came, the soil was close to my body.


    Although I subconsciously raised the aura mask to prevent these soils different from ordinary soil from burying me alive, I immediately found that these sediments were not real sediment at all, but formed by aura. I was not afraid of the resistance of the aura mask, and directly penetrated the aura mask and locked me.


    No wonder the wanbaoding can''t be stopped. These soil are made of aura, and the wanbaoding can''t be stopped.


    A strong sense of oppression spread all over my body in an instant. I felt I couldn''t breathe well. I had the illusion that I was really buried alive.


    A large number of almost real heaven and earth auras wrapped me like I was buried alive, which felt too bad.


    I struggled hard, but as soon as the aura in my body appeared, it was wrapped and separated by the aura of Tianjie, which was useless.


    I feel that the time is coming, I can''t help roaring, so I have to use the last means to protect my life - the magic power in my body to save my life.


    However, at this moment, the holy body miraculously began to automatically absorb Reiki, quickly absorbed a large number of heaven and earth Reiki around my body, and all of them entered my body.


    Immortality promotion is already in operation. At this time, the operation speed is accelerated and the Reiki entering my body is quickly refined into my own Reiki.


    In this way, I felt much better when I was very uncomfortable.


    This is heaven''s disaster, heaven''s disaster, but at the same time, it is also an opportunity for heaven''s general, which is the opportunity that many people dream of.


    I suddenly thought of some possibility and said loudly to the disciples around me: "run the mind method, absorb Reiki and strive for a smooth breakthrough."


    The disciples had no time to speak, but they obviously heard me, because I felt that the sediment of Reiki illusion around my body showed signs of loosening at the next moment.


    When Reiki is absorbed, the "sand" wrapping us will naturally change.


    I was the first one to try this. I feel that the aura here is very pure. It only needs to be roughly refined, and it can become my thing for my use.


    This saves me a lot of time to break through, and meets the condition that I must have enough aura to support the breakthrough. It can be regarded as an unexpected surprise.


    After trying, the disciples of Shengxian sect who came here with me found that the way I said to deal with this disaster was simple and effective, and it was of great benefit to them. They got excited one by one, took the time to practice, and soon someone made a smooth breakthrough.


    After the breakthrough, people do not end their cultivation, but continue to cultivate and absorb more pure Reiki in order to go further.

 Chapter 1002

    The same is true for me, but what I want to break through is the martial god realm, which requires much more time and aura, so I can''t worry.


    The other two disciples who want to break through the martial god realm like me are also stepping up their cultivation and have no time to pay attention to what the disciples who have successfully broken through are doing.


    This is no longer a simple disaster, but an unprecedented opportunity, which is a great benefit.


    After the accumulation of natural disasters, the power will be infinitely magnified. It was originally an extremely dangerous thing, but at this time, for those of us who have made breakthroughs through disasters, the great danger has become a great opportunity.


    Taking this opportunity, I and the people around me should have no suspense about this breakthrough.


    It''s just that those enemies outside are passively brought into the sky robbery. If they can''t find my way to cross the robbery, they will suffer heavy losses.


    The previous Sky Sword robbery has killed countless enemies. At this time, if you add the lock array sky robbery, there will be more casualties.


    This is not only the opportunity given to us by God, but also the punishment given to Du Kang by God.


    I was happy and soon calmed down. I forgot my previous plan for the time being, regardless of whether the previous Tianjian robbery helped me kill the enemies here and began to practice attentively.


    My Yuanshen sensed the changes in my body, returned to my body and practiced with me. Yuanshen and realm advanced synchronously. In a very short time, both of them made some progress.


    My realm is about to break through, and my original God has been strengthened and stabilized. It can be said that it is a double happiness.


    Before, I used a panacea to cultivate the yuan God. Although the yuan God also successfully reached the realm of Wuxian, there are still many disadvantages, such as the yuan God is unstable because of its rapid promotion, for example, it is difficult for the yuan God to improve again because of its lack of stable foundation, and so on.


    Now, under the heaven robbery of the lock array, the disadvantage of the instability of the yuan God was solved in an instant.


    With the huge aura support, the Yuanshen formula automatically runs to continuously supplement the power of the Yuanshen, so that the Yuanshen gradually stabilizes and has a solid foundation, and breakthrough is no longer difficult.


    After cultivation, when my Yuanshen was about to break through my realm, there was a faint sign of refinement again.


    This is a god given opportunity. I must seize the opportunity to cultivate myself, strive for the realm and yuan God, and smoothly break through to the realm of Wu God at the same time.


    The huge and pure Reiki seems inexhaustible. I constantly absorb Reiki and transform it into my own Reiki and my original divine power.


    As time went by, I didn''t know how long I had been practicing until I suddenly felt that in half an hour at most, I would become a real martial god.


    I secretly expect that this disaster can last longer. Anyway, it will do us no harm. The longer it lasts, the greater the benefits we will get.


    Maybe I''m lucky again. The natural disaster continues, and the time is far more than I expected.


    During this period, not only did I make a smooth breakthrough to the realm of martial god, but also all the disciples I brought with me made a smooth breakthrough.


    There were 15 disciples in wanbaoding, including me, a total of 16. Everyone smiled and was very satisfied with the experience.


    I have to say that this is really a great opportunity that has never been seen before. It is the blessing of God, the blessing of us, and the luck of Shengxian gate.


    We all smiled happily. The disciples directly saluted me and said in unison, "thank you, sect leader. We are very grateful."


    They must think it was because of me that they got this great opportunity, so they are very grateful to me.


    I smiled and said, "this is our common opportunity, the blessing of God, and the punishment for Du Kang."


    Everyone cheered together. Even in the wanbaoding, I believe the voice came out.


    I feel very different when I break through the realm of martial god. I am light, healthy and full of strength; The meridians are tough and broad, almost reaching their best state; Full of vitality and smooth operation


    I vaguely feel that now I will not have any fear even if I face Jiuchuan and Bafang again.


    When I was a peak Wuxian, I could get away from Jiuchuan and Bafang. Now I am a low-level Wushen. I don''t have to be afraid of Jiuchuan and Bafang who forcibly improve their strength to the peak Wushen.


    Of course, my Yuanshen showed signs of improving again before, but I still failed to break through in the end. It took me a few months to forcibly promote the Yuanshen to the realm of Wuxian. If I want to break through again, it is difficult to do without 180 years of hard cultivation.


    Even if there was huge aura support before, it was also impossible to do it. At most, it was to repair and improve the flaws in the previous cultivation.


    This is the sequela of forcibly improving strength, and it is also a difficult problem that all martial arts practitioners will face when taking pills.


    It is really hard for ordinary people to imagine the cultivation speed of the holy body. Before, because my original God could not fully fit with me, the cultivation speed of the holy body was better than that of ordinary people. Now my second original God fully fits with my noumenon without any difference, and the cultivation speed of the holy body is highlighted.


    As a low-level martial god, I feel that one punch can break a mountain. I want to find a place to try my strength right away.


    I have more pure aura in my body and more stored aura. My physical strength, reaction speed, flexibility and so on have been greatly improved, which is really great.


    If my original God can reach the level of martial god, my cultivation speed will be faster.


    But I also know the truth that haste makes failure. I know that the more anxious it is, the more difficult it is to achieve the goal. I no longer insist, but go to see the disciples around me.


    After the disciples were excited, they were all stabilizing the realm they had just broken through. No one dared to ignore this step.


    I knew that it was very important to stabilize the realm, so I didn''t bother them, but quietly left wanbaoding.


    The wanbaoding was blasted into the depths of the ground by heaven. It took me some strength to climb to the ground.


    The natural disaster is over, and the rich aura here gradually dissipates, revealing its true face.


    I just looked at it, but I didn''t dare to look any more. Everything here has disappeared. No matter houses, buildings or human flowers and plants, there are no traces of existence.


    It has become the yixianju of the second Shengxian gate. After the land has been shoveled away for several meters, everything that should have disappeared.


    All the enemies disappeared, more than 500000 people, leaving no trace.


    If they either escaped, they were all dead.


    More than 500000 people were killed in one battle, which was completely beyond my expectation. A deep sense of guilt surged into my heart. I suddenly regretted doing so.

 Chapter 1003

    After World War I, hundreds of thousands of people were killed. I was uneasy and didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Wanbaoding is a space container that allows living creatures to survive in it. I can shrink it and bring it to me, and then use invisibility to take wanbaoding out of this area.


    Just do it when I think of it. I put away the wanbaoding, started hiding, and came to the ground quietly.


    When I came outside, I took a look at everything around me and let the disciples out.


    "The red city is gone..."


    A disciple couldn''t help exclaiming when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Another disciple said, "what a bloody smell. The earth here has been scraped away several meters thick, and the power of heaven''s robbery is endless. "


    The same scene broke through the realm of martial god. The disciple stared at everything in front of him and said, "we killed 500000 people, 500000 people..."


    I had some regrets. At this time, I suddenly felt extremely sick. I almost couldn''t maintain my invisibility and almost vomited out.


    I really did evil. I killed 500000 people at once. I don''t know if I will be punished by God or destroyed by God.


    I closed my eyes, took a big breath, tried to calm down, turned slowly, didn''t dare to step on the dust here and leave here, but flew away.


    When I left the red city, I saw the defense point set up by the rising immortal gate of Daba Mountain from a distance, saw countless disciples looking at the red city not far away in the air, and saw that they were all full of panic and uneasiness.


    They may also be stunned by the killing in front of them. They are stunned one by one, and have completely lost their due spirit.


    I landed in the defense point and didn''t disturb anyone. This time I came here in secret. There''s no need to disturb others.


    I don''t intend to stay at this defense point. After a short rest, I will take Wan Baoding and a group of disciples back to Shengxian gate.


    I came to this defense point to leave a letter to the commander here and tell him what happened in red city so that he doesn''t have to worry.


    This is to stabilize the morale of the army. I have to divulge some information to the commander here so that he can explain the reasons for the sudden destruction of the red city, so as to prevent the front-line soldiers from being worried because they don''t know and difficult to defend.


    When I left a letter to return to the immortal gate, a disciple looking at the vision of the red city in the sky suddenly shouted, "alert, the enemy is coming!"


    I was surprised and immediately thought that Du Kang might retaliate against us, so I quickly took off to check.


    Some black spots in the distance are approaching quickly. They are some warships.


    As I expected, it was Dukang''s fleet that attacked.


    I came out, and without waiting for the disciples around me to recover, I shouted, "open the array."


    Some disciples who recognized me immediately started, and several arrays of different sizes were activated. After a flash of light, circle after circle of array defense covers were opened to cover our people.


    I ordered people to arrange the defense array here before, because it was arranged in a hurry, so it can''t be regarded as a powerful defense array.


    However, due to the large number of arrays, some places are protected by several arrays at the same time. I think it can resist for a while.


    When I suddenly appeared, many people thought of the red city before. They probably guessed that the red city had something to do with me. They looked at me with a strange look.


    I had no time to explain anything and shouted, "where is the disciple in charge of the array? Come out and see me. "


    Several disciples rose from the air, saluted me and said, "I''ve seen the sect leader."


    I casually took out several array discs that had already been painted and handed them: "these are defensive arrays. When necessary, you can activate them to protect our brothers."


    When I said this, I took out another array plate and said loudly, "no one can stay in the air. I will set up a no air array to prevent enemy warships from attacking us over us."


    The disciples landed one after another, and no one dared to stay in the air.


    After everyone landed, I threw out the air forbidden array in my hand. After activation, I also fell to the ground.


    The no air array can prevent those warships from coming directly over us, although the effect may not be very good.


    My no air array is a little stronger. Within a range of 100 kilometers, the no air array can absolutely make all flying things lose the ability to fly.


    When the warships are close to the defense point, they can see their appearance clearly. These warships are all I have never seen and look very huge. Almost every one looks like an interstellar warship.


    My Yuanshen knew that there were twenty enemy warships, all of which were huge and incomparable. It seemed that they were going to catch us all.


    "Sect leader," the leader here was born in the punishment hall. I know him. His name is Yan Yun. He is a beautiful but powerful Wuxian.


    He came to me at this time, hugged his fist and said, "why did you come to the front yourself?"


    I pointed to the red city and said casually, "I came to the red city to do something. I was going to go back after doing it. I didn''t expect to stay and have a look when Du Kang''s warship attacked."


    Yan Yun hugged his fist and said, "what''s going on in the red city is your skill, sect leader? It''s really great. He wiped out all the enemies in the red city at once, which can be regarded as revenge for us. "


    I know Yan Yun refers to the fact that our people were killed by Du Kang not long ago. He said heavily, "war is really evil. They kill our people, and we kill their people. It''s human to kill and kill. Why do we have to end up like this? "


    Yan Yun said, "the war is like this. The sect leader is kind. I thank the soldiers. However, the enemy who came here today is afraid to strike us hard with the mentality of revenge. I don''t know what the sect leader plans to do? "


    I cleaned up my mood, looked up at the approaching warships and said slowly, "wait for a good play. If they dare to approach our defense point, they will never come back. The order goes on. Without my order, all soldiers are not allowed to leave the protection range of the array. "


    Yan Yun backed away with his fist and conveyed my order.


    I stared at the approaching warships in the sky and suddenly smiled.


    At the moment when I laughed, the super large warship in front suddenly gave a meal, and then suddenly fell down from a height of several kilometers as if it had lost its power.


    The huge warship fell down and made a deafening friction sound. Because the speed was too fast, the strong friction made the shell of the warship turn red and seem to be burning.

 Chapter 1004

    Before this warship landed, several warships entering the no air array fell down at the same time. One warship fell like dumplings. This scene is really amazing.


    When the first warship hit the ground and crashed, there was a violent explosion, but the explosion did not spread completely, and the second one hit the ground and exploded again.


    Then one warship after another hit the ground and exploded. The deafening sound made us open the aura mask.


    The warship carries a large number of powerful weapons. After a sudden fall, the powerful impact detonated those weapons, and this is how one after another explosion occurred.


    In front of me was a sea of fire. Countless metal fragments were scattered and splashed in the fire. It was like a group of high-level sword masters sending out sword Qi at the same time. It was messy but very spectacular.


    No one spoke, and no one made any sound. The disciples of Shengxian sect around me and the soldiers in various cities were stunned by the scene in front of me.


    I was also a little surprised. I didn''t expect that these huge warships that looked like interstellar warships could be solved by a no air array so easily.


    I thought it would be a war of life and death, but the final result was like this, which really surprised me.


    "Sect leader, more than ten warships have escaped." Yan Yun''s voice startled me: "look, sect leader, those warships are stopped in the air and have begun to retreat."


    I had seen what those warships who had not entered the no air array were doing. After listening to Yan Yun''s words, I slowly said, "find a way to tell the enemy on the warship that we will let them go this time. If they dare to attack us again, they will never have a chance to escape."


    Yan Yun hugged his fist and said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader."


    I smiled, looked back at the soldiers around me and said loudly, "soldiers, I''m Jinfeng. Today I witnessed with you how to defeat the enemy''s warships, which can be regarded as revenge for the soldiers who died before. Please continue to protect our defense line and eliminate all incoming enemies. For our family, please. "


    Everyone said in unison, "please follow the instructions of the door Lord."


    Yan Yun said, "please don''t worry, sect leader. We will guard the defense line to the death and never step back!"


    I nodded, turned around and looked at the sea of fire in front of me. I heard one explosion after another coming from the left and right. I suddenly had an ominous premonition in my heart.


    I quickly called a sergeant and said to him, "contact the nearest defense point to see how they are there?"


    The sergeant immediately ran away, and soon ran back in a hurry. With a cold sweat on his face, he said, "report to the sect leader that the nearest defense point on the left was attacked and suffered heavy casualties. Please ask for support."


    I had expected this, so I shouted, "you guard here, continue to use the forbidden air array to block the enemy, and I''ll support that defense point."


    I ran as fast as I could to the defense point being attacked. It was a small defense point. The total number of Defense personnel was only about 100000, which could not withstand the repeated attacks of warships.


    When I came to this defense point, I saw that it had become a sea of fire. The soldiers suffered heavy casualties. At this time, they hid in some corners and didn''t dare to look up.


    Without saying a word, I directly took out an array disk and threw it over the defense point with force to activate it.


    But the moment before activating the array, I suddenly thought that if the warship that was already above the defense point fell down because of the no air array, wouldn''t it still be our own people?


    I quickly stopped activating the array and shouted, "everyone pay attention, retreat, all retreat!"


    The retreat I''m talking about is not to let the living retreat, but to enlarge the wanbaoding to the size of a hill, so that everyone can enter the wanbaoding for a while.


    The officers and men are all warriors. Knowing what I mean, they scramble to enter the enlarged Wanbao tripod one by one.


    The speed of the Warriors is extremely fast. Within a few minutes, all the living soldiers entered the wanbaoding from all directions.


    After waiting for a moment, I saw that no one was still outside, and that the enemy''s warships continued to bombard this area. Worried that it would change later, I quickly put away the wanbaoding and activated the no air array at the same time.


    After finishing this, I myself entered the wanbaoding and said to a group of frightened soldiers: "don''t panic, it''s absolutely safe here, and the enemy won''t hurt us."


    Originally, ordinary flames can''t hurt the warriors protected by aura hood, but some soldiers still suffered some damage because they were not prepared before.


    The damage caused by some * * weapons also caused a lot of casualties to our people.


    Shock waves from violent explosions and flying shrapnel can hurt those who are not strong or ill prepared.


    My yuan detective checked and found that there were less than 10000 soldiers entering the wanbaoding. It seems that our loss is also extremely great. There is no one in ten.


    I don''t know why the enemy didn''t use the high-tech weapons they used when they attacked us last time. I''m glad we still have people alive after all.


    The remaining more than 10000 soldiers are the last strength of this defense point. They are also lucky and have strong strength. I have to protect them.


    "Sect leader, thank you for coming to save us." A man in ragged clothes who looked like the commander came forward and hugged his fist and said, "my name is Cheng Tianfu. I''m the deputy commander of this defense point. Our commander died on duty, so I temporarily took over the commander to command the battle. "


    I nodded: "hard work. Everyone is good. The warships used by the enemy have strong defense and attack power. We don''t have the same warships to deal with it, which makes everyone suffer. "


    After a pause, I raised my voice and said, "but we have found a way to deal with this kind of warship, that is, our no air array. As long as the no air array is set up, the enemy''s warships will not be able to get close to our defense points. At the same time, there is a great chance to shoot down and destroy their warships. "


    The soldiers can see the situation outside through the wanbaoding, know that what I said is true, and nod their heads one by one to agree with what I said.


    I took a look at everyone. Many words were not suitable for this time, so I slowly turned around and looked at the situation outside.


    Some of the enemy''s warships have begun to be affected by the no air array and have been forced to stop in place.


    This is not the end. The warship will fall down and be destroyed. Otherwise, my goal will not be achieved.


    When I saw this scene, I said to everyone, "I have taught some disciples the no air array. If necessary, please ask them to help you arrange the array in case the enemy''s warships attack us again. Now, protect yourself, and the enemy''s warship will fall down soon. "

 Chapter 1005

    As soon as my voice fell, a disciple exclaimed, "the warship has fallen!"


    With a loud noise, a warship really fell down and accidentally hit my wanbaoding.


    At this time, wanbaoding is only the size of a fist. It doesn''t hurt if it is hit.


    But those of us in the wanbaoding are still dazed and unstable.


    Fortunately, I asked everyone to raise the aura mask to protect themselves. Otherwise, I''m afraid another person will be injured and die.


    Soon after the first warship fell, the second and third also fell. The violent explosion came one after another, making everyone feel small and weak.


    It was like a natural rage, completely beyond the intensity of a normal battle.


    I looked at everything outside in wanbaoding and gradually found that the temperature in wanbaoding increased.


    There are flames everywhere outside. Wanbaoding has been burned by the flame for a long time. It''s actually a little hot, and the internal temperature is slowly rising.


    This is not a good thing. Once the temperature rises to a certain level, I''m afraid it will roast us all.


    I shouted: "soldiers, please get as close to the wall of wanbaoding as possible and use your aura mask to help wanbaoding resist the high temperature outside, so as not to hurt ourselves. People who are injured should not do so for the time being. They should seize the time for health treatment and stabilize the injury. "


    The officers and men did not speak. They bypassed the fifteen disciples of Shengxian sect who sat cross legged in the wanbaoding and actively dispersed around to protect the wanbaoding with their own aura mask.


    I released my hand and planned to lay a cooling array inside wanbaoding, but when I reached out to get the array plate, I found that the array plate I was carrying had already been used up, and there was no available array plate at all.


    Now I''m a little speechless. I had enough array disks with me, but I used them at will before, and now I''ve finally run out of them.


    Without the array plate, don''t talk about array arrangement, because if you want to use array arrangement materials, don''t say I don''t have so many materials. It takes me a lot of time just to refine the materials and arrange them to a specific place. Now it''s too late.


    Without an array, we can only rely on other means. We can''t.


    Everyone''s aura mask can withstand most of the temperature, but it still can''t work if it takes too long.


    I''ll take out some julingdan and give it to you, so that you can take it immediately and replenish your aura, which can last longer.


    The best way is to leave here right away. If I can''t support wanbaoding in the sea of fire, I can still enter wanbaoding for a while.


    As soon as I thought of it, I immediately said to everyone, "keep your aura mask. I''ll go out now and leave with you with wanbaoding. Please remember, before I enter wanbaoding again, please don''t be careless. "


    Everyone said in unison, "thank you, sect leader."


    I left wanbaoding and just entered the sea of fire, I felt abnormal. This flame is not a simple ordinary flame, but mixed with rare sky fire.


    How did the sky fire appear here? Is there a sky fire nearby, lured by the fire caused by the attack and explosion of warships?


    The power of sky fire is indeed enough to raise the internal temperature of wanbaoding, because sky fire is a special flame that can refine artifacts such as wanbaoding, and it is one of the favorite flames of tool refiners.


    My aura shield is hard supported in the sky fire. It seems that it may break at any time.


    The divine armor is fine, but I''m not sure whether it can help me block the sky fire. After all, the aura shield is still protecting me and the divine armor.


    I took a deep breath and felt the hot smell of fire everywhere in the air. Between breathing and entering my throat, there was fire.


    Pure fire aura is mixed with ordinary flame. When I breathe, I inadvertently inhale the fire aura into my body, so I feel like this.


    If another person who practices fire attribute skill is here, he will be the same as before. He can practice well and maybe make progress in his realm.


    I am neither a warrior with single attribute nor a warrior with fire attribute. I don''t care much about the aura of these fire attributes.


    I forced to refine the fire aura inhaled into my body, turned around and quickly moved to safety.


    I have to leave here before my aura mask breaks, and I have to take all the people in the wanbaoding safely.


    My speed has always been my pride. I can''t fly in the no fly array, but my speed on the ground has not slowed down at all, but is much faster than before.


    People seem to be faster in times of crisis. Their potential has been stimulated.


    When I took wanbaoding to the safety zone, my aura mask was on the verge of rupture. I had to take the initiative to remove it so as not to continue to consume my aura.


    Looking back at the distant sky, the fiery red sky looked ferocious, like a huge blood basin mouth, swallowing all the creatures below.


    Several warships that survived were trying their best to escape at this time. They probably knew that there was a no air array in this place. Anything flying here would lose the ability to fly. There was no other way but to escape.


    Warships were originally capable of long-range attack, but now this defense point is a sea of fire, and it seems that there is no need to attack again.


    I didn''t want to destroy the enemy''s warships again. I calmly watched them escape and became silent.


    After this battle, Du Kang and we both suffered huge losses. We really deserve the old saying that killing the enemy one thousand will lose eight hundred.


    In fact, my heart is very restless. Almost all the soldiers around me are injured. Some people are still seriously injured. They just survived by luck.


    It''s not too much to say that the 100000 soldiers at this defense point are completely destroyed. It''s not much different from the enemy of red city and the outcome of the Dukang fleet that attacked us this time.


    The war is too cruel. Although I am not the first time to participate in the war, I feel very different.


    Before the war with the stars, we were to protect our homeland and drive away foreign enemies. We felt just and didn''t feel much guilt.


    In the current war, the people of Chilong country kill each other, and the cheap ones are outsiders like Bian Lusha, which feels very bad.


    I''d like to talk to Du Kang again. Don''t kill each other. It''s cheaper for some covetous outsiders, but when I think of what Du Kang did before, I veto this idea myself.

 Chapter 1006

    "Sect leader," said a disciple of Shengxian sect carefully, "are we going to leave here? Or should we go back to our defense points and rebuild our fortifications? "


    After thinking for a while, I said slowly, "don''t worry. After the fire over there is extinguished, we''ll rebuild the fortification."


    The disciple hugged his fist and said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader."


    I nodded, raised my voice and said, "everyone, we will rest here for the time being. When the fire over there is extinguished, we will go back to build fortifications and continue our defense."


    All the soldiers said together, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader."


    I jumped up, avoided the area of the forbidden air array, and went around to check the situation nearby.


    No enemy attacked from the ground. They believed in the strength of warships, so they did not send ground troops to attack at the same time.


    This reduces our stress and allows us to have a rest.


    Even I feel tired from the successive battles, let alone the soldiers.


    After killing and injuring so many brothers, the soldiers need time to adjust and can''t continue to fight.


    Someone familiar with the situation of this defense point told me that we lost at least more than 100000 personnel this time.


    In other words, we destroyed about 20 enemy warships, but 100000 of our people died.


    100000 people for 20 warships, if in peacetime, absolutely no one would do so.


    But on the battlefield, things have happened like this, and it is impossible to reverse them.


    Of course, it can''t be calculated like this. After all, the war will kill people. The more people die, the greater the intensity of the battle, the greater the losses on both sides, that''s all.


    One of my plans killed 500000 enemies, but the enemy''s plan also killed nearly 300000 of us before and after. Speaking of it, both sides were losers and suffered heavy losses.


    I try not to think about this, because I heard the explosion, not only on the left side of the red city defense point, but also on the right side.


    Maybe the right side was attacked by the enemy. I have to ask quickly to see how the defense point on the right side is.


    After becoming a low-level martial god, I was faster. In the blink of an eye, I returned to the red city defense point and quickly asked Yan Yun, the leader of the defense point.


    Yan Yun seemed to have known that I would ask him about it. At this time, he hugged his fist and said, "the enemy on the right pretended to attack. He didn''t really fight with our people. He just fired a few shells and ran away."


    I felt at ease: "it''s so good. Commander Yan, send orders to all defense points and arrange the no air array with the fastest speed to prevent the enemy''s warships from attacking again. "


    Yan Yun said, "all defense points have been notified. They are already preparing to arrange the no air array."


    I think Yan Yun thought things very well and nodded to show his approval: "you did a good job. Tell the commanders of all defense points that if you need support, the disciples in Shengxian gate can come at any time. "


    Yan Yun hugged his fist and said, "thank you, sect leader. I will convey the order of the sect leader to every commander. Please rest assured. "


    I won''t talk to Yan Yun any more. Take back my mind to think about the next defense.


    Next, how we can resist the enemy''s attack and eliminate the enemy at the same time is the key point.


    After Dukang''s warships suffer losses, they should change their tactics and no longer easily approach our defense points. Instead, they should use long-distance attack means.


    For a long-distance attack, I don''t have any preventive means yet. The no air array can only prevent the enemy''s short-range attack, and the protective array can''t defend against too powerful attacks.


    Although the array can keep peace for a while, it will be very dangerous if it is attacked by large-scale and long-term uninterrupted attacks or powerful weapons.


    Maybe someone in Shengxian sect can come up with a solution to this problem. Three cobblers top Zhuge Liang. Someone always has a good solution.


    I looked up and saw that the fleeing warships had not gone far. Suddenly I had an idea. I planned to quietly follow the fleeing fleet to see their stations and surprise them.


    This is a very bold idea and a very dangerous idea, but I decided so. Without telling anyone, I set out stealthily and followed the fleeing warship.


    Those who killed us still want to leave with us like this. The disciples of Shengxian sect will not agree, and I, the sect leader, will not agree.


    The speed of warships is very fast, but my speed is not slow. With the help of invisibility, I quietly followed the fleet to a temporary fleet station and saw hundreds of warships docked here.


    There are endless warships, each of which is huge. Together, it is simply a world of warships.


    In fact, this is a temporary residence. Many places are not flat, and there are traces of previous buildings.


    No one can easily see my invisibility, so I can safely enter the fleet station, find an obviously different warship, and follow an enemy into the warship when he enters.


    The interior of the warship is magnificent, and all kinds of facilities should be complete. It is like a moving castle.


    The warship is heavily guarded. Countless Sergeants are busy in the warship. Various instruments make all kinds of sounds, noisy but not messy. At a glance, it should be the command ship in this fleet.


    When I accidentally found the enemy''s command ship, it was possible to realize the previous plan in my heart. I quietly entered the command room in the command ship and quietly approached the supreme commander in the command room.


    The commander looks tall and big. He is a low-level martial god, which is almost the same as my strength.


    He is not Jiuchuan and others. I haven''t seen him before, but I can feel that his breakthrough seems to be a little better than me.


    I still need to be careful about my invisibility in front of the Wu God. After all, the yuan God of the Wu God is generally very powerful.


    If he detects any clues, even if I''m invisible here, he may find me.


    The senses of the martial god have reached an extremely keen level. They will find any change.


    Listen to the attached military division call this person "general", and I think he is a general.


    Holding my breath, I approached the general silently. I didn''t stop until I was less than one meter away from him.


    I''m worried that if I get too close, I will attract this person''s attention. After stopping, I will completely hide my breath and wait for the opportunity to appear.


    The time is naturally the time to take the general. Catch the thief first, catch the king, and take this person. The later things will be much simpler.


    Perhaps it was because I went deep into the tiger''s den. At this time, I suddenly felt a little nervous and uneasy. When I wanted to start, I hesitated again.

 Chapter 1007

    At this time, a sergeant said to the general, "general, our fleet has lost 20 warships this time, all of which are total losses, there is no room for remedy, and the people on the warships have no life to return..."


    The general frowned and said, "twenty? What''s the matter? Did someone predict our plan in advance and take precautions? "


    The sergeant shook his head: "according to the report of the escaped sergeant, the destroyed warships suddenly lost power and crashed."


    The general clapped his hands and shouted, "that must be the no air array. Otherwise, our warships can''t suddenly lose all power... Give orders and don''t attack for the time being. We must first find out how much the enemy''s no air array is arranged, and we must first dissolve all the no air array."


    The sergeant saluted and said, "yes, general, I''ll convey your order right away."


    The general frowned and turned to look at the Sergeant: "send the order right away. Remember, no one is allowed to send warships at will. If the enemy''s no air array is not cracked, the warships will only die in vain. "


    The talking Sergeant saluted again, turned and left.


    When the sergeant left, the general just wanted to say something to others, suddenly widened his eyes and slowly fell down with an incredible face.


    I was surprised. I quickly turned back and looked down the general''s line of sight, but I didn''t find anything.


    My Yuanshen had already begun to explore the cause of the general''s sudden fall, but he also found nothing.


    Who attacked the general? What means are used? Invisibility? Better than me?


    Or is this person ill at all? At this time, I heard that twenty warships were destroyed and got sick in a hurry?


    It seems impossible. Generally speaking, experts in the martial god realm are physically strong and rarely get sick.


    I suddenly thought of several questions. Subconsciously, I wanted to go forward and check whether the general was dead.


    After the general fell down, he didn''t move. Even the yuan God didn''t escape. He was killed by a blow. Even the yuan God couldn''t escape.


    I was surprised to kill a low-level martial god under one blow, because I knew that even now I had absolutely no such ability.


    I may be able to destroy the flesh of a martial god by using the killing sword and other artifacts, but I''m not absolutely sure to kill the original God of the martial god.


    It''s not a simple thing to kill the yuan God of the martial god. You must have a special means to kill the yuan God.


    I don''t have such means. The soul attack means I know can make the general temporarily confused at most, and the coma time is only a moment at most.


    What the hell is going on? I was very surprised. An ominous premonition suddenly hit me. I quickly turned around and ran towards the door.


    "Ah!" A scream came from behind me. One of the sergeants in the command room found the fallen general. Just about to give a warning, his head suddenly flew up.


    A stream of blood splashed, and a large amount of bright red blood appeared on the ground of the command room, which looked very amazing.


    What''s more terrible is that the sergeant''s God was also killed directly, and there was no chance to escape.


    I didn''t have time to look more, but I heard more screams. The sergeants in the command room fell down one by one. All their heads moved, and even the yuan God couldn''t escape.


    Even if the physical body of ordinary martial artists is destroyed, the yuan God can survive for a period of time. This is why many martial artists can be reincarnated and reborn, and even a few people can revive with the help of other people''s physical bodies by special means.


    Now the man who kills in the dark doesn''t even let go of the original God of the person he killed. Either he hates these sergeants very much, or he is a ruthless man.


    Or just this person''s weapon is very special and has the special function of directly killing the yuan God.


    Anyway, I think I''m not the opponent of this person. It''s better to leave here quickly.


    I turned around and quickly left the warship. The speed reached my personal limit and even exceeded the previous me.


    But the moment I was about to leave the warship, my flying body suddenly hit something.


    There was nothing in front of me, and Yuanshen didn''t find anything, but the sense of contact was very obvious. I did hit someone or something.


    What did I hit? It''s quite soft and warm. It should be a person.


    I was surprised and instinctively took action. When the killing sword was cut out, I was going to kill the thing blocking me with a sword.


    The killer sword split out and didn''t feel anything. He didn''t touch anything at all.


    I was surprised that a huge force suddenly came from the killing sword. I couldn''t hold the sword and was taken away by the other party.


    Who can take the killing sword from my hand so easily? I was shocked and was about to step back, but I felt that the killer sword had reached my neck.


    The sharp tip of the killing sword was against my neck. The cold breath made me dare not move again.


    The breath of death is infinitely close, and I feel the extreme panic.


    Am I dying? It seems that there are still a lot of things to do. I''m unwilling.


    "Are you going to remain invisible?" A voice sounded in my ear: "I won''t kill you, you don''t have to be nervous."


    I frowned. Although my mind was confused, I tried to keep calm. I lifted my invisibility and appeared and said, "who is your Excellency and why do you want to help me kill the enemy general?"


    The killer sword slowly left my neck. The voice came from a few meters in front of me: "you''re not Du Kang''s man. I won''t kill you for the time being... By the way, I really want to see you... You''re Jinfeng, the head of Shengxian gate?"


    I didn''t seem hostile to this voice, so I hugged my fist and said, "I''m Jinfeng. Please tell me your name. Why did you attack Du Kang''s people? Are there any holidays between you? "


    The man smiled. The laughter was calm but made me feel very uneasy. I heard him say, "since I am invisible here, I just don''t want others to know who I am. It''s inappropriate for the golden gate master to ask..."


    I smiled bitterly: "I admire your strength, and your invisibility is more powerful than me. I dare ask you, but you have reached the peak of the martial god?"


    The man smiled again and said, "peak martial god? What is that? "


    I was stunned and then said, "if I didn''t guess wrong, it was the elder who helped us to ascend the immortal gate and destroyed the fleet opened in Chilong city?"

 Chapter 1008

    The man''s voice was cold and said slowly, "the golden gate master misunderstood. I didn''t mean to help you ascend to the immortal gate. I''m the general who killed the fleet of Chilong city and destroyed the fleet of Chilong city. It''s just because some personal grudges between Du Kang and me have nothing to do with your Shengxian gate. "


    After a pause, the man continued, "you don''t have to thank me or ask who I am. I won''t kill you, just for your father''s face. You go. After a while, no one here will live. I promised your father I didn''t want to kill you. "


    "Father?!" I was so surprised that I couldn''t help raising my voice and said, "what did you say? Do you know my father? Where is he? "


    The man seemed to be staring at me, but I couldn''t see him, and I didn''t know if he was looking at me like this.


    I heard him say, "your father is my brother. He saved my life, so I promised him never to embarrass you and your family. But others, as long as they follow Du Kang, must die. "


    The word "death" that the man finally said was full of deep hatred. I trembled all over my body.


    I tried to keep calm: "since you are my father''s brother, you are my elder. Please tell me your father''s whereabouts. We''ve been looking for him for a long time, but we haven''t found him yet... "


    The man said leisurely, "your father is no longer in the world. You don''t have to look for him."


    "Father..." I frowned and said, "is father dead?"


    The man said, "it''s impossible to say that your father is no longer a human. Where is life and death? I can tell you that he has obtained eternal life and enjoyed endless glory and wealth... "


    "Splendor and wealth?" I was suddenly angry: "then why didn''t he give us any information? Doesn''t he know that we have been looking for him all these years? Did he forget that he had a wife and children? "


    The man sighed: "you don''t have to be angry, eternal life... It also comes at a price, which is not what you people can imagine. In short, people after immortality can''t do anything at will... "


    I seemed to understand something and said slowly, "how is he?"


    The man said, "he''s good or not. You''ll know soon. I don''t have to say more. You go. I''m going to destroy the fleet. You''ll be in danger if you stay. "


    After a pause, he suddenly said softly, "by the way, to remind you, Bian Lusha, whom you have always hated, is still in the gate of immortality and a friend of yours."


    My mind suddenly changed. Without hesitation, I hugged my fist and said, "thank you for telling me. I''ll see you later. I hope the next time we meet, we can be honest and make friends. "


    I didn''t wait for the man to speak again. I spread out and quickly left the base of the fleet.


    I flew to the previous defense point in one breath and saw that the fire here had been extinguished. The sergeants were cleaning the area and preparing to rebuild the fortifications.


    I didn''t say much, let alone go down to meet them and leave directly with Wan Baoding.


    I''m going to directly return to Shengxian gate, tell my mother and brothers and sisters what I saw, and then discuss with the closed elders to mobilize more disciples of Shengxian gate to garrison in Daba Mountain.


    The mysterious man I met just now must be beyond the existence of immortals. This is my feeling, although I have not confirmed this.


    The existence beyond immortals is either a legendary god or a demon in the world population.


    Immortals and gods cannot exist in this world for a long time. When they are in this world, their strength will also be suppressed by the interface, or even pushed out of the interface by the force of the interface. It is difficult to stay here for a long time.


    There is only one explanation. This man is not a man, but a devil.


    A demon who kills countless humans without any compassion and kindness.


    My father is with this man. Does it mean that my father has become a devil


    I was full of wishful thinking, my mind became unstable again, and I wanted to go back to the gate of immortality.


    I need to hurry back to Shengxian gate, tell some elders of Shengxian gate about it and ask them about this man''s origin.


    But my idea was doomed to be impossible to realize immediately. When I left the defense point less than ten miles, there was a huge sound behind me. One mushroom cloud after another rose into the sky, and the whole sky became dark in an instant, like the end of the world.


    It was the sound from the warship, and the smoke from there covered the whole sky.


    The whole fleet is finished. What kind of means can we do all this in such a short time?


    This is definitely not a nuclear bomb. When the nuclear bomb exploded, it was completely different from what I saw.


    How many people will die this time? How many people does the mysterious man have to kill? I was more frightened and uneasy, a fear I had never had before, which made my mind more restless.


    I couldn''t help turning around, took out a messenger and passed all I saw back to the immortal gate.


    I took a few deep breaths and resolutely turned back to the defense point. I no longer paid attention to the warship, nor was I in a hurry to arrange any defense.


    I didn''t say anything more. I just said "rest at ease" to the commander who came to ask me what had happened, and then closed my eyes.


    I stood quietly on a high ground at the defense point and did nothing with my eyes closed.


    I''m waiting for someone. Waiting is boring, but I don''t want to do anything and have no mind to do it.


    An hour later, the energy wave came from the transmission array of the defense point, and our people came.


    I slowly opened my eyes, slowly turned around and tried to smile, "are you coming?"


    The man looked at me and said slowly, "what happened to you? The elders will be here in a minute. "


    I stepped forward and put my hand around the man without saying a word.


    My mind has changed a lot. My whole person has completely changed in the previous hour.


    "Jin Feng," said the man I held gently, "you haven''t been like this for a long time. You grow up and are no longer a child..."


    I slowly released the man and slowly said, "Mom, for a thousand years, my son has been unfilial and failed to take good care of you..."


    The person who came was my mother. I specially summoned my mother to come here. I want to tell her what I know personally.


    My mother looked at me with tenderness and worry on her face. The thick maternal love made me feel a trace of warmth.

 Chapter 1009

    "Jin Feng, have you encountered something difficult that can''t be solved?" Mother said slowly, "tell me, I can help you, we can all help you."


    I smiled and took my mother''s hand: "don''t worry about my problem. You''d better not live alone. Move in with me. Yixianju will be built soon. You move here... "


    The mother smiled: "silly child, you are the master of the immortal gate now. How can I live with you? It''s you. You should let Hua Hua move in with you as soon as possible. How many years have you had the heart to let her wait for you? "


    I nodded: "I know, you can rest assured."


    After a pause, I tried to keep calm, but when I spoke, my voice still trembled: "Mom, I..."


    My mother interrupted me, "don''t force anything you don''t want to say to me."


    I shook my head, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with great effort, "I just know my father''s whereabouts..."


    The mother was stunned and then said in surprise, "what did you say? Your father... "


    I nodded: "my father is no longer in the world. He... May have obtained eternal life..."


    When my mother was stunned, the whole person seemed to be stunned. She looked into my eyes and didn''t blink for a long time.


    I knew my mother would do this when she learned the news. She held her and said, "my father didn''t die, but he has become a different... Person from us. He''s doing well now, enjoying all his glory and wealth... "


    "Why didn''t he come back and see us?" Mother''s voice choked: "has he forgotten us all?"


    I shook my head: "my father didn''t forget us. He told me that he was doing well, but he couldn''t be as free as us. The man also told me that we would see our father in the future. "


    My mother looked at me with some excitement: "really? When will we see your father? For a thousand years, I can''t wait. "


    I reluctantly smiled: "don''t worry, this day won''t be far away. At present, you should seize the time to cultivate and strive to reach the martial god level as soon as possible... I have ordered people to prepare the resources you need for cultivation. If you want anything else, just call me. "


    Mother nodded: "I practice every day. Although the progress is very slow, I make progress every day. Sooner or later, I will reach the realm of martial god, and even fly to the fairy world to see your father. "


    I dare not tell my mother that my father may not be in the fairyland, but a world similar to the fairyland, but absolutely different. I''m worried that my mother will worry about my father''s safety and have no intention to continue practicing.


    Sometimes, some misunderstandings are more reassuring than facts.


    I smiled and nodded: "this time, it''s really because of the war just experienced here. I can''t leave here... Go back now and tell my brothers and sisters that we will fly to the fairy world sooner or later."


    The mother smiled: "silly child, this is impossible, your big brother... Don''t talk about them. Remember what you promised me. I''m waiting to have grandchildren."


    I looked at the side of the transmission array, nodded and said, "the elders are coming. Go back first and take care of your body."


    Mother nodded slightly and turned to the transmission array. She seemed to have something to say to me, but the elders had arrived and she didn''t speak again.


    I was busy discussing the mysterious man with the elders, so I didn''t say anything more to my mother.


    The current elders of Shengxian gate were originally Xiao Zhu, ling''er, Dongfang Hongfeng and others, but because this matter is very important, in addition to the current elders such as Dongfang Hongfeng and ling''er, I also called Jin Xiang and others who are closed.


    When they saw me, they had to salute and greet each other. After greeting each other, we slowly said, "elders, the current war between us and Du Kang has entered a state of fierce battle. Both sides have suffered heavy casualties and are facing life and death."


    Jin Xiang said, "I heard that we were attacked before, and more than 100000 soldiers were killed and injured..."


    I sighed: "by this time, at least 300000 of our soldiers and soldiers have been killed and injured."


    "300000 people?" Jin Xiang was surprised: "Du Kang is worthy of being the leader of the country. He has the power of the whole red dragon country. It can''t be underestimated."


    I explained: "Du Kang relies on high technology, and their real experts have not shot yet."


    Xiao Zhu and ling''er shared the same body, and the speaker was ling''er: "then don''t we have any power to fight back? Didn''t it say that some mysterious forces destroyed the fleet of Chilong city and caused heavy losses to the enemy? "


    I said, "that''s why I let you all come here. Just an hour ago, I went to a warship base in Dukang. I planned to destroy the base, but I accidentally met a mysterious man."


    When I mentioned the mysterious man, my face changed slightly and my heart was palpitating.


    "What mysterious man makes the sect leader so frightened?" Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "I don''t know if we can help the sect leader share his worries?"


    I took a deep breath and looked at the smoke that had not dissipated in the distance: "do you see it? That''s Dukang''s warship base. Hundreds of warships were destroyed. It looks like several nuclear bombs exploded at the same time... That''s what the mysterious man did alone. "


    Jinxiang and others had seen the smoke and dust in the distance, but they didn''t know what was going on. At this time, their faces changed greatly after listening to me.


    I continued: "I destroyed the fleet of Chilong city by myself, and now I have destroyed hundreds of warships here. I couldn''t hold on to one move under this man''s hand. I was also taken away from the killing sword and almost died in his hand... Elders, who do you think has such strength on the oxygen star? "


    "This..." everyone looked at each other and couldn''t speak.


    I sighed: "he took the killer sword. I didn''t feel anything. But this person''s strength can easily destroy our immortal gate and even the whole oxygen star, which makes me have to ask you to discuss countermeasures. "


    "Sect leader," said Jin Xiang, "he is so powerful that he should not be the warrior of our oxygen star. Unless it''s a Wuxian who is stronger than us, or a Legendary God and man, it''s impossible to do this... "


    "The supreme elder doesn''t think this man is so powerful?" I looked at Jin Xiang and said slowly, "I wasn''t there when this man destroyed the fleet of Chilong City, and I don''t know how he did it. But when I destroyed the fleet here, I saw it with my own eyes. There will be no fake. "


    Jin Xiang frowned and said, "then it must not be our oxygen star man. The sect leader knows where he comes from. Is he the legendary divine world or our biggest enemy, the demon world?"


    I shook my head: "this man claims to be immortal. After he became invisible, I couldn''t find his whereabouts. I don''t know where he came from."

 Chapter 1010

    Jin Xiang glanced at Jin dingzhang and Li Zhongyuan and said slowly, "when people in the demon world start, there will be evil gas leakage. The sect leader must be able to recognize it at a glance. Moreover, even the demon king in the demon world, the one with the highest strength, is just the peak martial god. It is impossible to have such strength. "


    Jin dingzhang nodded: "indeed. Then this person must be from the legendary divine world. But the divine world always has eyes higher than the top and looks down on us. How can we come to the oxygen star in person? If what I expected is good, this person should be an expert in the demon world, fly to the fairy world, and then arrive in the divine world. His strength is unfathomable, and he may indeed ignore the suppression of the force of the interface. "


    Jin Xiang shook his head: "but why didn''t the force of the interface suppress him? If he is really a man in the divine world, the power of the interface will have a great impact on him. Don''t forget that although the world is weak, the force of the interface is the strongest known. Many immortals or gods and men dare not come here because they are afraid of the suppression of the force of the interface. "


    Jin dingzhang sighed, "what the supreme elder said is, I''m not sure where this person came from. Sect leader, do you know anything else? We need more information to determine where this person comes from. "


    Everyone nodded together and turned to look at me.


    I said slowly, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t even see the real face of this person, so I was controlled by him..."


    Jin dingzhang said in surprise, "the sect leader means that with the strength of the sect leader''s low-level martial god, you can''t even see the face of the other party clearly? How can this be achieved? Is it true that he is a man of the divine world? "


    I smiled bitterly: "this man is good at invisibility, which is much better than mine. I can''t judge his position, let alone see his appearance."


    Jin dingzhang suddenly said, "I see. I thought he was so fast that the sect leader couldn''t see his face clearly..."


    Jin Xiang said, "it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that this man is not our enemy. He destroyed Du Kang''s fleet, which is a great help to us. He is still our friend. "


    I said, "it''s hard to tell whether this person is an enemy or a friend at present. My worry is that if this person comes from an unknown interface or planet, and the people there are so powerful, our oxygen star may face greater danger in the future. "


    Jin Xiang frowned and said, "that''s why you called us, sect leader? This man is so mysterious that he has no hostility to us at present. It seems that he doesn''t have to worry too much. As for the person who came here or there, in fact, don''t worry too much. Who says that this person can represent all the people in the place where he came? Maybe, this person is a single person, and there is no strong organization behind him. "


    After listening to Jin Xiang''s words, I couldn''t help nodding: "you''re right. I think too much."


    After a pause, I pointed to the scorched earth under my feet and said solemnly, "gather all elders, first, because of this matter, but more importantly, our current war."


    Jin Xiang and others said together, "please give the order of the sect leader. We can do it at any time."


    I nodded: "Dukang''s scientific and technological weapons will be a great threat to us. But I don''t want you elders to destroy Du Kang''s high-tech weapons. Hundreds of thousands of our soldiers have died in the hands of Du Kang. I asked the elders to come here to strengthen our defense and reduce our losses. "


    "The elders are powerful and well-informed. If they can stop the attack of Du Kang''s scientific and technological weapons, they have to help me find a way. Elders, please speak out your thoughts and let''s discuss together to see how to solve the problems at hand. "


    Ling''er first said, "high-tech weapons are powerful, but the key to war is people. I think we can take advantage of our personnel and take the initiative to completely eliminate Du Kang. "


    Jin dingzhang shook his head: "it''s not inevitable to take the initiative, but the casualties of the soldiers must be very large. The sect leader just doesn''t want our casualties to be too large, so we can''t do this for the time being. "


    Jin Xiang pondered for a moment and said, "does the sect leader already have his own idea? Please tell us what we want to do. "


    I put away all my distractions and said in a positive tone, "elder Tai, elder two and elder Li, you three are elders of the older generation. You are powerful and experienced, so I would like to ask you three to assign two to guard our two main defense points and command the defense operations. What do you think of the three elders?"


    Jin dingzhang hugged his fist and said, "let me stay with elder Li Zhongyuan and elder Li respectively. The breakthrough of the supreme elder is imminent, so don''t delay the cultivation of the supreme elder."


    I nodded, "that''s good. The second elder and elder Li guard the defense points outside the city of Mongolia and the defense points outside the red city respectively, and have full authority to command a war in the future, so I''m much more relieved. "


    Jin dingzhang and Li Zhongyuan said together, "the sect leader has orders. We will follow them naturally."


    I said, "if it were not a last resort, I would not disturb the elders who are shutting down. Since the elders have promised to help me guard these two places, I won''t say anything else. Jin Feng thanks the elders for their help. "


    Jin dingzhang and Li Zhongyuan said together, "the sect leader is polite, and his subordinates dare not."


    I nodded slightly, turned around and looked at Jin Xiang, smiled and said, "Congratulations, senior master. When you fly to the fairy world, I will lead the immortal gate up and down to see you off."


    Jin Xiang smiled, "thank you, sect leader. When I go to the fairy world, I will choose a good place for the sect leader. After the sect leader goes to the fairy world, I will continue to command our disciples of the immortal promotion sect. "


    I laughed and everyone laughed. It seemed that the previous mysterious man had been completely forgotten by us at this moment.


    Only I was still thinking, what should we do if the mysterious man didn''t do it to us without my father''s advice?


    I can''t figure out where my father went for the time being. I can''t figure out how he went to the divine world.


    It''s very difficult for us who cultivate immortals to go to the fairy world. My father, a low-level martial artist, why did he go to the divine world at once?


    The divine world is a higher world than the fairy world. Isn''t it a place where only God and man can live?


    I don''t understand. It''s not good to think more at this time. I just silently turned around and looked at Dongfang Hongfeng and linger.


    The mysterious man met my father and let me go because of my father. I won''t tell anyone outside my family.


    After all, this is a private matter. It has nothing to do with my immortal gate.


    Ling''er first said, "what do you want from the sect leader? I will try my best to help the sect leader share his worries. By the way, Xiaozhu is all right. The sect leader doesn''t have to worry about her. "


    There were others, and ling''er still called me "door master", which also avoided some embarrassment.

 Chapter 1011

    I looked at ling''er and couldn''t help asking, "how''s Xiaozhu?"


    Ling''er said, "Xiao Zhu is fine. She has recovered a lot with the panacea given by the sect leader. Maybe in a few years, decades later, she can once again become a Yuanshen body in the realm of martial god and have her own flesh body again. "


    I felt that there was good news at last. I smiled and said, "great, it''s great if Xiaozhu is all right. Ling''er, if you''re free, I''d like to ask you to stay here. If any defense point needs it, you can help me support them, okay? "


    Ling''er said positively, "please follow the door master''s instructions."


    I smiled with satisfaction, turned to Dongfang Hongfeng and said, "you continue to stay in Jingshen city. Jingshen city is the nearest to our Shengxian gate and the only place that can enter our Shengxian gate. You must guard it."


    Dongfang Hongfeng hugged his fist and said, "I know. Please rest assured."


    I looked at the dark sky and said slowly, "I have to go back to Shengxian gate to meet some people. Dongfang Hongfeng, let''s go together."


    Dongfang Hongfeng answered "good", opened the way first and went directly to the transmission array.


    I have arranged things here, so I return to jijingshen city with Dongfang Hongfeng.


    In the mirror God City, I didn''t stop. I went straight back to the immortal gate.


    In order to facilitate me to manage the large and small affairs of Shengxian gate, Jin Xiang and others ordered people to find a house temporarily, hang the sign of Yixian house and build a new temporary Yixian house.


    Dongmei and others are waiting for me in this Yixian residence. When they see me back, they all seem a little excited, like seeing relatives and friends they haven''t seen for a long time.


    When I saw this scene, I was moved and said to them, "everything is OK. I went out for a few days and didn''t tell you because of time."


    Dongmei stepped forward, handed me a cup of spirit tea and said happily, "the master doesn''t have to tell us when he works. But the three sisters have been worried about the master. If the master hadn''t come back today, Xia Zhu would have to go out to find you. "


    I was stunned, so I heard Xia Zhu say, "how can my sister say I am? You are also anxious. Do you want to go out to find your master?"


    Dongmei and Qiushuang blushed and said with a smile, "traitor."


    Xia Zhu looked at me and his face was red. He lowered his head and dared not speak again.


    I smiled and felt the warmth of home: "this time I went out, I really had very important things to do, so I didn''t take you with me. The next time is to go out. If you are willing to follow me, I can take you and let you go out for a walk and relax. "


    After a pause, I suddenly felt that it was inappropriate for them to call me "master", so I smiled and said, "we are all our own people. Let''s avoid the title of master. You can call me Jinfeng or the sect leader. "


    Dongmei and others said together, "yes, sect leader."


    I think they are all very happy, so they are also a little happy. It seems that people can really influence each other.


    After being with cheerful people for a long time, they unknowingly become cheerful; With melancholy people for a long time, they will unconsciously become a little melancholy.


    Remembering the purpose of my return, I said to Dongmei, "Dongmei, please call my friends over. I have something important to tell them."


    Dongmei said positively, "do you mean all your friends, or some?"


    I picked up the tea and drank it and said, "help me call He Xian, aunt Shen Xiang, xuelianer, Qiu Yiming, Wan''er, little urchin, Gao Min, situ Qian, Forrest Gump, Qi zuyue... And Xiao Jin, nerd, Qinglong, Xiao Hong and Xiao Jiu. Don''t say anything. Just let them come here to see me. "


    Dongmei nodded, but did not go away immediately. Instead, she looked at me and said, "sect leader, during the time you went out, Xiao Jin and the nerd, I don''t know why, they left the immortal gate together, and mysteriously disappeared..."


    I was surprised and quickly asked, "what''s going on? Tell me more. "


    Dong Mei glanced at Xia Zhu and Qiu Shuang and said cautiously, "not long ago, the disciple in charge of taking care of the war beasts reported that Xiao Jin broke out with some war beasts and looked crazy... After we knew this, we immediately informed the leader of the criminal hall Qi. The leader of the Qi hall took the disciples of the punishment hall to catch up, but he finally returned in vain because of the delay. We should have reported this to the sect leader at the first time, but you are not in Shengxian sect, we...... "


    I interrupted Dongmei: "I don''t blame you. I''ll ask Qi Zu Yue Qi hall leader about this later. You help me find the people I just said, and I''ll wait for them here. "


    Dongmei saluted with her fist and took Xia Zhu away.


    Qiushuang stayed with me and had no intention to speak, but silently added some water to me.


    I looked at Qiushuang and found her face unnatural. Knowing that she had something to find me, I asked, "are you uncomfortable or do you have something to find me?"


    Qiushuang shook her head quickly, and there was a trace of fear on her face.


    I felt a little strange. I couldn''t help frowning and yelling, "what are you afraid of?"


    Qiu Shuang was startled and said to me like a child who had done something wrong: "door Lord, forgive me, i... I didn''t mean to hide it from door Lord... I..."


    I frowned and said, "it''s not true yet. Do you want me to ask again?"


    My tone must be very bad. Qiu Shuang was so scared that she turned pale. She didn''t dare wait for me to ask again and quickly said, "please forgive me, i... I know I shouldn''t do that, but... I really love him..."


    My heart moved and seemed to understand something. I eased my tone a little and continued to ask, "you''ve made it clear. What''s going on?"


    Qiu Shuang didn''t dare to look at me, but she didn''t dare not say it. She continued to whisper, "sect leader, I don''t know why. I just like the Oriental hall leader... I know it will make you angry, but I can''t control myself. If you blame me for this, I''ll admit it. I just hope you don''t anger the Oriental hall leader... "


    I looked at Qiushuang and didn''t speak, but there was something more in my heart.


    These things are unclear. Anyway, it''s like I suddenly lost something.


    "Sect leader, if you want to fight or kill, I''ll admit it. Just don''t blame the Oriental hall leader, he......" Qiu Shuang continued: "he also loves me, but he will never betray the sect leader. I... we......"


    I sighed and said slowly, "get up."


    Qiu Shuang was stunned, then cried and said, "sect leader, can you wait a few days to punish me?"


    I looked at Qiushuang and said slowly, "why?"


    Qiushuang looked up at me and said firmly, "because of me... I have a child... I want to have a child."


    I was stunned, then frowned and said, "you have children?"

 Chapter 1012

    Qiushuang looked at me with a sense of happiness on her frightened face: "I have children. Please be kind and let me accept any punishment from the sect leader after giving birth to the child... "


    I suddenly smiled, turned and looked out of the window, laughing happily.


    But my laughter frightened Qiushuang. She hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with you, sect leader? I know I''m wrong. Please don''t do this, sect leader? "


    I slowly turned around, and there was a huge julingzhu in my hand. I handed it to Qiushuang. When she was stunned, I shouted, "great, the Zhou family finally has a future... Qiushuang, thank you. This julingzhu is a gift I gave to your child. You take it with you. When the child is born, there will be a surprise."


    Qiushuang''s face was full of doubts. She looked at my eyes and slowly changed. Finally, she became confused and happy.


    I continued, "what''s the matter with you? I''m also the child''s uncle. What''s wrong with giving the child a gift? "


    "The sect leader doesn''t blame me?" Qiu Shuang''s face looked strange: "don''t you blame me for being with the East privately? I am your man, I...... "


    I said with a smile, "how can I blame you? You are my friend, not my slave. What right do I have to restrict who you are with? Qiushuang, you think too much. You have always been my friend in my heart. Take the julingzhu. It''s a rare treasure. It will be of great benefit to you and your children. "


    Qiushuang took over the spirit gathering pearl and said happily, "you really don''t blame me, don''t you blame the east? That''s great. Sister Dongmei said before that we are your maid of the sect leader. We marry privately. You may drive us out of Shengxian sect, or you may order us to be killed... I''m afraid to tell you the truth... "


    I said with a smile, "Dongmei is joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. By the way, such a good thing should be known to everyone. I''ll tell you in a minute. Let''s hold a grand wedding banquet for you together. What do you think? "


    Qiu Shuang quickly shook her head: "Dongfang doesn''t like publicity. I also think the current war is not suitable for big operations. Thank you for your kindness."


    I nodded with admiration, "that makes sense. Since you are already together, well, don''t ask me if I''m here. I''ll send someone to take you to Jingshen city to reunite with my brother Dongfang Hongfeng. In the future, you will be my family and my sister-in-law. If you serve me again, others should gossip. "


    Qiushuang was overjoyed and saluted and said, "thank you for your success. I... Qiushuang will never forget the great kindness of the sect leader in my life."


    I smiled and waved my hand: "in the future, we will be a family. In principle, you are my sister-in-law. Don''t be so polite. Just call me Jinfeng."


    Qiu Shuang blushed and said slowly, "you''re welcome, sect leader. Anyway, you''re the sect leader. I can''t be too casual."


    I looked at Qiu Shuang and said with a smile, "does the family have to share so clearly? Dongfang Hongfeng is my brother. His father Zhou Shuangyin and sister Zhou Xiaoying are all my relatives. You married Dongfang Hongfeng, my sister-in-law. Don''t be so outspoken. "


    Qiushuang nodded: "then I''m not polite... We''re a family, so I''ll call you Jinfeng directly in the future."


    I smiled: "OK, remember, call me Jinfeng. Prepare yourself. I''ll send someone to take you to Jingshen city later. "


    Qiushuang left with a smile. When she left, her face was full of happiness and expectation. I wanted to marry Saihua immediately.


    Dongfang Hongfeng is different from me. She has done a good job of confidentiality. She has a wife and children quietly. Even my brother knows nothing. I''m afraid Zhou Shuangyin and others don''t know it.


    Maybe Saihua and I got married first and gave birth to a man and a half. I will feel happier.


    Without waiting for me to think more, Dongmei and Xiazhu came back together. They also brought my friends.


    Dongmei''s face is a little wrong. She probably met the autumn frost who just left. Do you know something.


    I deliberately didn''t look at Dongmei, but said to my friends, "I haven''t talked with you for a long time. Today, please come here. I have something to tell you. Please sit down and let''s talk slowly. "


    My friends looked at me. They were all nervous and said in unison, "please give the order of the door Lord."


    I smiled and said slowly, "today is not for business. We are friends. Don''t do this, will you?"


    He Xiantou smiled and said, "I was scared to death. I thought you were going to criticize us again. To tell you the truth, we didn''t release your war beast. It has nothing to do with any of us... "


    I smiled, "I''ll talk about it later. I haven''t seen anyone among you except aunt Shen Xiang, xuelian''er, Gao Min and Qi zuyue for a long time, so please come and have a chat. As we all know, even if friends don''t contact for a long time, the relationship will gradually alienate. "


    Wan''er said with a smile, "so the sect leader wants to get in touch with us. That''s great. Since I have the flesh, I have rarely had the opportunity to see you. Even if I see you occasionally, I just see your figure from a distance. I have never spoken to you, so it''s time to get together. "


    I smiled and poured tea for them myself: "yes, they all seem to be born. Wan''er, does the falling wild goose Dao have a new spirit now? "


    Wan''er nodded: "it''s already there. I''ve prepared it for you... Whether the sect leader wants to see it or not. I''ll bring it here now."


    I shook my head, sat down and looked at my friend in front of me. Suddenly, I said, "do you have anything to say to me?"


    What I said may be a little abrupt. Everyone was collective silent. Unexpectedly, no one opened his mouth to answer me.


    I saw that the people were nervous again, so I smiled and said, "I''m a low-level martial god now. Don''t you have to congratulate me?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then said with a collective smile, "Congratulations, sect leader."


    I smiled and said, "not long ago, by chance, I made a smooth breakthrough with 15 disciples. They are still in a stable state in the wanbaoding. I finished it one step at a time and specially told you to have fun with me and relax your nerves."


    He Xian said with a smile, "sect leader, you have made great progress. How long has it been? You have become a low-level martial god. It''s really our luck to ascend to the immortal sect."


    I waved my hand: "I was also lucky to break through by chance."


    Aunt Shen Xiang said, "it''s my great fortune to ascend to immortality that the blessing of the sect leader is in line with the sky. Now Shengxian sect is facing all kinds of dangers. The sect leader is looking for us. He won''t really just want to do things at home? "


    I nodded: "now that you''ve asked, I''ll tell you why I came to you. I''m going to get married. You are all my friends. Do you have any suggestions for me? "

 Chapter 1013

    After my words, people expressed different expressions, some were happy for me, some were worried about me, and some were very calm, that is, no one spoke, and no one even congratulated me.


    Qi zuyue, little urchin, Qiu Yiming and Forrest Gump are all expressionless, especially Forrest Gump. Because he can''t speak, he doesn''t mean anything like he didn''t hear me.


    Others are happy and smiling, others are calm but have smiling eyes.


    He Xian was the first to say, "congratulations to the sect leader, and also to the flower race who didn''t come here today. You have experienced a long journey of thousands of years. Now you have finally come together and achieved good results. We must congratulate you. "


    Gao Min then hugged his fist and said, "congratulations to the sect leader. At that time, I will toast the sect leader three times and congratulate the sect leader and his wife on their success."


    All the people said in unison, "congratulations to the sect leader and Mrs. Sai."


    I raised my hand to stop everyone from talking. I said positively, "I''m really getting married, but I''m not married to Saihua. You''re all wrong."


    Everyone was stunned. Their faces were different. They were most surprised, some disappointed, and a lot of joy


    I don''t care what they think, he said, "you will know who I want to marry. Now please don''t ask me. I want to surprise you."


    Everyone looked at each other and was at a loss.


    I looked at the crowd and said to myself, "sister Hua, I will explain to her myself. You don''t have to worry about anything. All you have to do is give me some advice on how to hold a wedding. "


    "Sect leader," said Aunt Shen Xiang carefully, "is your decision a little hasty? It''s not too late for all of us to listen to the decision of the sect leader and tell us after the sect leader thinks about it. "


    Everyone nodded and looked at me obviously expecting me to promise.


    But I made a decision long ago and said firmly, "I''ve made a decision on this matter. Don''t say anything more."


    Aunt Shen Xiang looked at me disappointedly. She glanced at situ Qian sitting next to her and winked at her.


    Situ Qian saw aunt Shen Xiang''s action, slowly stood up, looked at me and said, "the person you want to marry must not be me, right?"


    I looked at situ Qian and said, "yes. Although I did promise to marry you before, now I change my mind. You are not the one I want to marry. "


    Situ Qian looked at me, her eyes slowly Red: "how can you break your promise? I''ve been waiting for you for so many years. You sent me away with one word? "


    I looked at situ Qian and said slowly, "situ Qian, if you have anything to say, we''ll talk alone later. Now, I have another very important thing to tell you. Would you please wait a moment? "


    Situ Qian stared at me with anger on her face, but she slowly sat down according to my meaning.


    I smiled at situ Qian, turned around and said to everyone, "I think everyone is very curious about who I want to marry. In that case, I won''t sell off. Now I''ll tell you who this person is."


    Everyone was stunned and looked at me like an idiot and madman.


    I don''t care what they think, I continue to say: "the person I want to marry is actually known by everyone. She is Bian Lusha with superior wisdom and absolutely one in a million!"


    As soon as I said this, everyone stayed together.


    Only one man burst out laughing and everyone turned to see him.


    Not for anything else, just because this person can''t speak, but he doesn''t know how to laugh at once.


    This person is either someone else or Forrest Gump.


    At this time, Forrest Gump seemed to understand something. He slowly stood up and looked at me and slowly opened his mouth: "Jinfeng, how did you find out that I was Bian Lusha?"


    I stared at Forrest Gump and said slowly, "Forrest Gump, ah, no, it should be Bian Lusha. When did you occupy Forrest Gump''s body? Forrest Gump, is he still alive? "


    Listening to Forrest Gump''s voice slowly changed, from the original male voice to a charming female voice: "Jinfeng, do you think I can''t deal with you if I destroy my plan in Emei sect? Now that I have occupied your brother''s body, can you kill me? "


    I sighed and walked slowly to Bian Lusha: "you should find a female body. Otherwise, we look at you now and hear you speak again. It''s a bit creepy."


    Bian Lusha smiled happily: "you''re wrong. If I look for a woman''s body, I''m afraid you''ve killed me by now... Although Forrest Gump''s body is not good-looking and doesn''t suit me, you won''t do it to him or me. Right? "


    I stared at Bian Lusha. As soon as I was about to speak, he Xian said, "I remember. A few days ago, Forrest Gump suddenly fell ill. When he asked me to treat him, I felt something wrong with him. But I didn''t think he was not Forrest Gump anymore. I thought he was like this... "


    Bian Lusha looked at He Xian and said slowly, "thank you for your medical skills. If you hadn''t helped me, I really couldn''t fit Forrest Gump''s body..."


    He Xian said angrily, "I don''t want to help you... When Forrest Gump came to me, there were obvious scars on his head. I thought he was accidentally injured when he went out to find the sect leader''s war beast, so he helped me."


    Bian Lusha smiled and said, "I beat his wound, which has nothing to do with the war beast. However, I have some credit for the war beast''s escape. "


    "How did you do it?" I couldn''t help asking, "do you know how to resist animals, too? It seems impossible. "


    Bian Lusha smiled: "it''s impossible. It''s just to resist the beast. In the past, when we cooperated with the beast gate, it was easy to get this skill. Jin Feng, don''t think you are the best in the world. I tell you, there are more people than you, but they don''t want to show off like you. "


    I remembered that the star people had indeed cooperated with the beast gate, and indeed had the opportunity to obtain the Royal beast decision: "so, you use the Royal beast decision to subdue my war beasts again, and then make them escape from the immortal gate and create chaos? Why did you do this? What''s your purpose? "


    Bian Lusha stepped forward, stared at me and said, "I will not only drive away all your war beasts and make you lose your powerful helper, but also take everything away from you. I will make you have nothing like me!"


    I felt a tremor in my heart. Looking at Bian Lusha, I couldn''t speak.


    My bride is my biggest enemy, which is absolutely beyond the imagination of others, but what I can''t imagine is that Bian Lusha is completely confident and seems to have caught my fatal key

 Chapter 1014

    I looked at Bian Lusha and her brain turned rapidly, but I couldn''t think why Bian Lusha was so confident.


    Even if she occupied Forrest Gump''s body, I had some scruples, but it would never be her talisman.


    As a last resort, I will destroy Forrest Gump''s body, and I will kill Bian Lusha, which Bian Lusha herself absolutely knows.


    For me, Forrest Gump''s body is destroyed and can be rebuilt without any real scruples.


    Maybe Bian Lusha has some plot, but now I don''t know.


    I put away my mind of playing with Bian Lusha, stared at Bian Lusha, kept her every move in mind, and carefully analyzed what she might do.


    I didn''t speak. Aunt Shen Xiang said for me: "are you threatening us? You should know how many stars invaded us and killed us. We did kill many of you, but shouldn''t the enemy and us be like this on the battlefield? Now you are so tangled that you really think we dare not kill you? "


    Bian Lusha turned to look at Aunt Shen Xiang and said coldly, "your name is aunt Shen Xiang. Hum, don''t think you are a great woman of Jinfeng. I think Jinfeng has countless women. You... Are just a poor man. If it were me, there are so many women in Jinfeng. I won''t pester him any more. "


    Aunt Shen Xiang''s face turned red. She probably didn''t expect Bian Lusha to say these words. In addition to being embarrassed, she also felt very uncomfortable.


    I wanted to refute Bian Lusha, but before I could speak, situ Qian suddenly said, "you said there are many women in Jinfeng. Why don''t I know?"


    Bian Lusha looked at situ Qian. She didn''t seem to know situ Qian. She said strangely, "who are you?"


    Situ Qian looked up and said, "my name is situ Qian. I''m the master of Shushan gate and Jin Feng''s fiancee... Why are you talking nonsense and slandering Jin Feng?"


    Bian Lusha looked at situ Qian and nodded slowly: "it turns out that you are also a woman of Jinfeng. It seems that he is indeed a big turnip with a romantic debt."


    Situ Qian stared at Bian Lusha and said, "you''re slandering. I''m Jinfeng''s fiancee. It''s normal to be with him. Why is he romantic?"


    Bian Lusha looked at situ Qian and said with a bitter smile, "I was a fool. I thought the elegant Shushan sect leader was a reasonable person... Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. I''m looking for Jinfeng. Please let me go."


    Situ Qian''s face changed slightly and she was about to start. I quietly stretched out my hand to hold situ Qian and sent a message to her: "don''t be in a hurry. I''ll see what Bian Lusha''s plot is."


    Situ Qian managed to suppress her anger and looked at Bian Lusha fiercely: "wait. Sooner or later, I will tear you apart."


    Bian Lusha ignored situ Qian, looked at me and said, "now I have three conditions. If you agree, I will return Forrest Gump''s body and release Forrest Gump''s yuan God at the same time. Otherwise, before I die, Forrest Gump will disappear and completely disappear into the world. "


    I took a deep breath and suppressed my anger. It turned out that Bian Lusha also caught Forrest Gump''s Yuanshen. No wonder she was so confident.


    Bian Lusha must know that Forrest Gump was entrusted to me by Jin Wei. I will never allow anyone to hurt Forrest Gump, let alone destroy Forrest Gump''s original God.


    I felt that Bian Lusha had caught the key again, so I had to put aside the idea of killing her temporarily and said slowly, "tell me."


    Bian Lusha smiled. Although Forrest Gump''s face didn''t look good, her eyes were thought-provoking: "I won''t want you to commit suicide. You can rest assured."


    I gritted my teeth and said, "if I want to kill others, I have to think about it."


    Bian Lusha turned and walked a few steps and said slowly, "I want you to give the seat of the master of the immortal sect to others. As for the candidates, you choose them yourself. I won''t interfere, as long as it''s not you. "


    "What?!" Gao Min said angrily, "what are your conditions? It''s just deliberately making things difficult. You know it''s impossible."


    Bian Lusha looked at Gao Min and slowly approached Gao Min''s body, as if to flirt with Gao min.


    Gao Min can''t help but step back. Bian Lusha''s body is Forrest Gump''s. naturally, she won''t let Forrest Gump touch her.


    "No problem." I scrambled to say: "the sect leader, who will do it is not to do it. Anyway, as long as it is for the sake of immortality promotion, it doesn''t matter whether I do it or not."


    "Very good." Bian Lusha nodded: "if you cooperate so well, I won''t embarrass your subordinates. My second condition is that you come with me, leave Shengxian gate and go to a place you must go. "


    "Where do I have to go?" I frowned and said, "can''t it be stars? I don''t want to go to that place. I heard that it is no longer suitable for human habitation and survival. "


    "Who said that? I grew up in the stars. Isn''t it okay? " Bian Lusha said, "this is definitely not your reason to refuse me. There is nothing wrong with the stars."


    I laughed angrily: "the stars are not good-looking. This is the biggest reason why I don''t go to the stars."


    "You!" Bian Lufthansa was angry, but she immediately became gentle as soon as she said a word: "we are indeed different from you, but as long as you are used to it, you won''t find it strange. In fact, in our opinion, you oxygen stars are also very strange and ugly... "


    I stared at Bian Lusha and said slowly, "I won''t get used to it. You''d better change the condition."


    Bian Lusha also smiled and smiled strangely: "you have no choice. If I change the conditions, your friend Forrest Gump must die."


    I tried to suppress my anger and said slowly, "are you forcing me to do it?"


    Bian Lusha''s voice was cold: "you can understand this. But I remind you, if Forrest Gump dies, how will you face Jin Wei''s anger when you fly to the fairyland in the future? Don''t forget, although Forrest Gump is only Jinwei''s disciple, in fact, their relationship is far beyond people''s imagination. "


    I smiled bitterly and looked at Bian Lusha. She caught my key and forced me to have no way out.


    Between Jin Wei and Forrest Gump, they are nominally teachers and disciples, but who can make it clear?


    Look, Jin Wei didn''t entrust anyone to me, but entrusted Forrest Gump to me. Forrest Gump''s identity is definitely not simple.


    Forrest Gump is Jin Wei, or the substitute left by Jin Wei. They say it''s one.


    What''s more, I did promise Jin Wei that I would take good care of Forrest Gump. Now I can''t break my promise.


    I thought Bian Lusha had grabbed something more important than Forrest Gump and threatened me. Now it seems that Forrest Gump itself is my fatal weakness.


    It''s true that the enemy who knows you best is always your enemy. Bian Lusha knows what my Achilles'' heel is better than myself.

 Chapter 1015

    "Sect leader, ignore this crazy woman. We''ll find a way to save Forrest Gump." Qi zuyue suddenly said, "the door Lord orders. I can guarantee Forrest Gump''s safety."


    "How can you promise?" Bian Lusha turned and looked at Qi zuyue. A trace of surprise slowly appeared on her face: "aren''t you afraid I''ll kill Forrest Gump right away?"


    Qi zuyue said calmly, "even if you kill Forrest Gump, I have a way to save Forrest Gump."


    I frowned and looked at Qi zuyue motionless. I didn''t know what he thought.


    The more Qi Zu saw my face, he immediately said to me, "sect leader, Forrest Gump left a wisp of yuan God with us. Even if he died now, the yuan God disappeared, we still have a chance to revive him."


    I was overjoyed. I turned to look at Bian Lusha and smiled slowly: "you have heard it. Do you still want to continue to make your request now?"


    Bian Lusha''s face changed greatly, and her anger was almost to the extreme. Her whole face was dark: "don''t force me. Even if I kill Forrest Gump, you don''t care. If I kill your sect leader''s wife Sai Hua''er, don''t you care?"


    "What''s the matter with sister Hua Hua?" I was surprised and couldn''t help drinking: "tell me, where is sister Hua Hua?"


    Bian Lusha said fiercely, "I just caught her and locked her in a safe place. Jin Feng, I didn''t expect you to be so angry about Saihua. Good. So we can continue to talk. Ha ha... Just now you said I was the one to marry, and now you changed your mind. It seems that you are really a heartless man... "


    "What conditions do you have?" I interrupted Bian Lusha: "as long as you ensure the safety of sister Hua''er, I can promise your conditions."


    Bian Lusha smiled and smiled happily: "I finally found your weakness, ha ha... Jin Feng, who values sex and despises friends, listen to me. My conditions are very simple. You go to the place I said with me, then follow my command and help me complete one thing. As long as you help me finish this thing, I can temporarily let go of the gratitude and resentment between you and me, and I won''t revenge you for a hundred years. A hundred years later, I''ll come back to you for revenge. "


    I gritted my teeth and said, "don''t you want me to go to the stars? OK! I promise you. But I have conditions. You must promise me. "


    "You have no bargaining terms." Bian Lusha said coldly, "now I have caught your sweetheart, not you."


    I looked at Bian Lusha and said slowly, "I just don''t like working with a male Bian Lusha all day. There''s no other meaning."


    "Oh?" Bian Lusha was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "it''s easy to do. I can change my body right away. Anyway, my body is inexhaustible. "


    I smiled: "then change a good-looking one. Don''t change another mummy who has died for many years. It''s scary to look at it."


    Bian Lusha''s eyes changed slightly and said slowly, "you want me to let Forrest Gump go. You can say it directly. Why make such a big detour?"


    I said coldly, "you have sister Hua Hua in your hand. Are you still afraid of my repentance? Let Forrest Gump go. I''ll ask he Xian to help Forrest Gump heal. Don''t involve the innocent. "


    Bian Lusha looked at me and said with a strange smile, "it makes sense. You are a person who values sex over friends. As long as the flower is in my hand, I''m not afraid of your repentance. I promised, Forrest Gump will be free soon. "


    I threw my fist and said, "well, please tell me when we will go to the place you said?"


    Bian Lusha turned slowly and said, "wait for my notice. Anyway, you are very busy now and have no time to work with me."


    Bian Lusha walked to the door and suddenly looked back and said, "I take care of Saihua. You can rest assured that there will never be a hair missing. But if you play tricks and send someone to follow me, I''m sorry. Sai Huaer may never be your bride again in his life. "


    I opened my mouth and couldn''t speak.


    I originally intended to create an opportunity to force Bian Lusha out, and then use the local array. I didn''t expect that she was still better at it. Instead, she killed me in front of my friends.


    I was forced to agree to her terms. I lost my position as the leader of the immortal sect. At the same time, I had to work with her. It seemed that I had become her subordinate.


    It seems that I am still not Bian Lusha''s opponent. At least in terms of strategy and means, I am not her opponent.


    Bian Lusha left, Forrest Gump came back, and my friends and I were separated.


    The others didn''t say much. They knew it was my decision, so they didn''t say more useless words.


    What bothers me is situ Qian. She wants to go to the mysterious place Bian Lusha said with me to protect me from Bian Lusha.


    I understand situ Qian''s kindness, but if she follows me, I''m afraid I''ll take care of her instead of her.


    In the face of opponents like Bian Lusha, I always feel that my ability is insufficient. Just dealing with her is enough for me to drink a pot, let alone distract me from taking care of situ Qian.


    I feel in great trouble. Facing Bian Lusha is more disturbing than facing opponents like Du Kang.


    I walked alone in the gate of immortality, and unconsciously came to the place where yixianju was originally located. Looking at the crystal gravel everywhere, I suddenly had an idea in my mind.


    After thinking silently for half an hour, I suddenly turned around, and my life followed my Dongmei to call xuelian''er.


    Xue lianer, who had not left the temporary Yixian residence for a long time, came to me with a worried face and whispered, "don''t worry, sect leader. We''ll go with the sect leader at that time. Even if Bian Lusha has a plot, we''ll be fine."


    I shook my head: "snow hall leader, I''m looking for you for something else... I''ve promised Bian Lusha not to be the leader of the immortal sect, so you won''t call me that in the future. At least don''t call me that until Bian Lusha''s affairs are settled, so that Bian Lusha won''t know and deliberately make trouble for us. "


    Xuelianer looked at me, and her face slowly became gentle from anger: "Jinfeng, no matter what, you will be our door master..."


    I smiled: "snow hall leader, it doesn''t matter whether I''m the leader of the immortal sect or not. As long as Shengxian gate is safe, you''ll all be happy, won''t you? I came to you for the war between us and Du Kang. I have an idea to ask you to do something for me. "


    Xuelianer said positively, "tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    I looked outside and said slowly, "I want you to help me contact Du Kang. We will stop the war and face that mysterious force together."


    Xuelian''er was surprised: "do you mean we should withdraw to Shengxian gate? What about the cities that follow us? If Du Kang retaliated against them, wouldn''t he let them die without a burial place? "

 Chapter 1016

    I said, "you don''t have to worry about this. It will be mentioned in the conditions of the armistice. I will make Du Kang promise not to hold anyone accountable and not to retaliate against any city. "


    "If Du Kang agrees, we will stop the war." Xuelianer said, "if he doesn''t promise, or if he goes back on his promise, will we go to war again? What exactly is that mysterious force? We don''t know. How can we make Du Kang believe us? "


    I said, "don''t worry, listen to me slowly. I mean, you sent someone to tell Du Kang that the force behind the mysterious man I''ve seen before is our common and biggest enemy, so we can''t fight inside anymore. We must unite and unite with the outside world. If we don''t do this, it''s not just that we don''t protect Shengxian gate, but also that Du Kang may be replaced by mysterious forces. Du Kang''s fleet was destroyed. Now he must know the existence of mysterious forces and understand this truth. I believe he will not refuse our proposal and end this meaningless war... "


    Before I finished, I heard Dongmei say, "master, there''s a letter for you."


    I know Dongmei won''t interrupt me easily. She must have something important now, so she stopped talking to xuelian''er.


    Dongmei really has a letter in her hand, a paper version. I can see the word "Du Kang" on the envelope at a glance.


    My heart moved, immediately thought of something, and quickly opened the envelope.


    Du Kang probably knew that I was not used to using scientific and technological communication equipment, so he specially wrote letters on the most traditional paper and sent them to Shengxian gate.


    After reading this letter, I handed it to xuelian''er and said to xuelian''er, "Du Kang has indeed found the existence of mysterious forces. I proposed a truce earlier. Take a good look, draw up an armistice agreement and have a good talk with Du Kang. "


    While reading the letter, xuelianer said, "he thought of our worries. He is worthy of being the Lord of the country. Du Kang has put forward many armistice conditions that are favorable to us. It seems that he is sincere. "


    I nodded: "he directly put these cities west of Mengcheng under the jurisdiction of our Shengxian gate. He is really sincere. In this way, you and I will have no worries before. Promise Du Kang a comprehensive truce. "


    "Then how can we reply to Du Kang?" Xuelianer looked at me: "shall we promise this or delay it for a few days? Or door... What other conditions do you have? "


    I thought for a moment: "reply immediately. I may leave Shengxian gate at any time. I can''t delay any more. You are fully responsible for the following negotiations and the signing of the armistice agreement. I ask the leader of Qizu Yueqi hall to help you. Please take more trouble to ensure that the war between us and Du Kang is completely over, and try to reach an intention of cooperation and reach an agreement with foreign countries. "


    Xuelian''er saluted and said, "please don''t worry. I''ll find hall leader Qi right away. Let''s do it together."


    I nodded and left the temporary yixianju with xuelianer.


    Du Kang first thought of the horror of the mysterious forces, first proposed an armistice, and expressed his sincerity. All this is just what I want. It can be said that he has a good heart and is just right.


    I took advantage of the situation and promised to stop the war. I can not only use my energy to deal with Bian Lusha''s trouble, but also recuperate, have more time to expand the strength of Shengxian gate, and be most prepared to kill two birds with one stone in the face of mysterious forces in the future.


    If the west of Mengcheng proposed by Du Kang is really under the jurisdiction of Shengxian gate, our territory will expand a lot and there will be more people, which can be regarded as killing three birds with one stone.


    It''s not easy to stop the war. Xuelian''er and Qi zuyue have to worry a lot.


    Xuelian''er is very intelligent. Qi Zu is more fair and strict. There are many capable people under the two hands. I think we can complete the task I assigned together.


    I no longer bother about it. I left the temporary yixianju and went directly to see Xiaozhu.


    After Xiaozhu was injured, I haven''t talked to her face to face. I want to know her current situation.


    Xiaozhuben is in ling''er''s body. She has recovered a lot recently. She usually practices yuanshenjue in ling''er''s residence in order to recover faster.


    She was surprised by my arrival. Quickly put away the panacea I asked linger to bring to her and ask me to sit down.


    After greeting me to sit down, Xiaozhu said excitedly, "you are so busy, how can you still have time to see me? I... don''t you think I''m ugly now? "


    I smiled and said, "how could it? You became like this because I was hurt. How could I think so? In fact, I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, but I haven''t had time. I''m a little free today. I''ll come and talk to you... How are you now? Can I help you? "


    Xiaozhu''s current shape is almost transparent and illusory. It seems that she will disappear soon. That''s why she says she''s ugly.


    Listen to her: "I''ve stabilized my injury and recovered a lot. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    I looked at Xiaozhu and suddenly had an idea: "do you need me to help you talk to situ Qian and return to the soul pearl for cultivation for a period of time?"


    Xiaozhu shook her head: "no, I don''t want to follow situ Qian. If I can, i... I want to follow you. "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile, "if you follow me, you can only enter the wanbaoding, or stay with my yuan God. Will you be wronged?"


    Xiaozhu smiled: "I am willing to. How can I be wronged? If you like, I''ll follow you later. "


    I knew what Xiaozhu meant, so I said to her, "just as my second God needs practice, just stay with him. If you need anything, you can go straight to me and I''ll try my best to help you. "


    Xiaozhu nodded, "that''s great. What Xiaozhu can achieve in the future depends on you. "


    I smiled and watched the little Pearl enter my body, side by side with my yuan God in my body and began to practice.


    My Yuanshen didn''t reject Xiaozhu and coexisted peacefully with Xiaozhu, just as Xiaozhu was my third Yuanshen.


    The second yuan God and I are completely consistent and integrated. What I think is what he thinks. He won''t play against me from time to time like the first yuan God.


    I just wanted to see Xiaozhu. Unexpectedly, Xiaozhu directly entered my body and became a part of me.


    This is of course temporary. After she recovers completely, she will have her own flesh body and still be a complete individual.


    Suddenly, I feel that there are fewer things in my heart. I feel that if I leave with Bian Lusha now, I don''t seem to have much regret.


    As for Sai Hua''er and my relatives and friends, I believe they will understand what I do and will not blame me.

 Chapter 1017

    Xiaozhu''s business has been handled. All that remains is to wait for the negotiation result with Du Kang and when Bian Lusha will ask me to go to the so-called mysterious place.


    The reason why I agreed to Bian Lusha''s conditions was that she had Sai Hua''er and Forrest Gump in her hand, and I had to save them.


    Second, the mysterious place she mentioned may be the same place as the mysterious place mentioned by the mysterious man before. I''d like to have a look and find out how mysterious that place is.


    The last reason is that I want to find out whether the mysterious place is where my father is. If I can see my father, I will complete a wish.


    Bian Lusha has three conditions, which is actually one. If I want to follow her to a mysterious place, I must appoint someone to manage the immortal gate instead of me. The first condition of Bian Lusha is exactly the same.


    When you go to a mysterious place, you don''t go to play. Naturally, you have to do something, so the next two conditions are actually different stages of one thing.


    I went back to Yixian residence, made some preparations, and brought some necessary items, weapons, self-defense treasures, food, water and so on.


    I don''t plan to come back in three or five days. Bian Lusha''s business won''t be so simple. Maybe I''ll come back in a long time after I go this time.


    A few days later, xuelianer and others who went to Chilong city to negotiate with Du Kang returned to shengxianmen. They brought the result of the negotiation.


    Unexpectedly, but as if expected, Du Kang agreed to all our conditions.


    He has only one purpose: to stop the civil war and unite with the outside world.


    When I saw the armistice agreement signed by Du Kang, I felt that the war came fiercely and went faster. It was like a war with no end.


    The endless war has brought huge losses to both sides, both in terms of personnel, money and materials.


    In this war, the number of casualties of Du Kang reached an amazing one million, including the 500000 people I killed by natural robbery, the fleet soldiers destroyed by the mysterious man in Chilong City, and the fleet soldiers destroyed near Mengcheng.


    Du Kang also lost almost all warships, a large number of weapons and equipment, and a large number of other military materials


    More than 300000 soldiers and disciples died, and countless materials and money were spent.


    But relatively speaking, Du Kang suffered more losses, he died more people, and lost almost half of his territory because of the war with my immortal gate.


    The war was temporarily over. After the disciples got the news, everyone was cheering and excited.


    War, whenever and wherever, is hated by people.


    But once a war breaks out, it must also be faced bravely, because on the battlefield, the brave always meet on a narrow road.


    After signing the armistice agreement with Du Kang, I intended to meet Du Kang in person to better adjust the relationship between the two sides, but when I made this preparation, Du Kang sent a message.


    The Lord''s house received a letter from the mysterious man who claimed that he would launch an attack on the Lord''s house and would not stop until the Lord''s house was destroyed.


    Du Kang was worried that his strength was not the opponent of the mysterious man, and that we would take the opportunity to attack him and make him face enemies on both sides. He specially told me the news.


    Du Kang''s emissary is Gu Yingyang, the former leader of the ancient city I know. He has some friendship with me.


    Gu Yingyang is now the deputy commander of the guard army of Chilong city. He also occupies an important position. He came this time with Du Kang''s expectations and to explore our intentions.


    I understand the purpose of Gu Yingyang''s coming here. I didn''t hide anything from him. I invited him to Yixian residence and directly told him that I would leave Shengxian gate for a long time. Shengxian gate would neither fight Du Kang at this time nor have time to support him.


    Our own territory is large enough and needs our full protection. Indeed, there is no more power to help Du Kang.


    After knowing what I meant, Gu Yingyang hugged his fist and said, "Lord Jinmen, I will tell you exactly what you mean, and there will be no addition. However, I personally hope that Lord Jinmen can help us when necessary for the sake of our fellow citizens of the red dragon country. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "commander Gu, I''m too busy now. I''m restrained by Bian Lusha and the mysterious man, and I lose the possibility of free decision. If I have extra strength, I will help you, needless to say. "


    Gu Yingyang sighed: "I understand the difficulties of the Golden Gate leader. Although the stars were defeated, Bian Lusha is still there. Your problem can''t be solved in a short time."


    I looked at Gu Yingyang: "it''s best if you can understand. Well, rest here for a few days and I''ll send someone to take you back. "


    Gu Yingyang shook his head: "I''m in a hurry to go back and restore my life, so I won''t disturb the leader of the golden gate. When I have a chance in the future, I will definitely come to visit the Golden Gate leader. Then we will have a good time and never get drunk. "


    I nodded: "OK, we have a deal."


    Gu Yingyang turned and left. I saw him off in person. After sending him out of the immortal gate, I returned to yixianju.


    My friends probably knew that I was about to leave. They were waiting for me in yixianju as if they were seeing me off. They were all full of reluctance and worry.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but give up. After all, I was happy and carefree with my friends.


    I have to go with Bian Lusha just for the sake of immortality gate and flowers competition. Even if I don''t give up, I can''t show it at this time.


    I tried to laugh, looked at everyone and said, "after I left, the supreme elder Jin Xiang will take the place of the sect leader temporarily. He has been the sect leader of Shengxian sect before. He is very experienced in managing Shengxian sect. He is the best candidate."


    Everyone didn''t speak. They looked at me one by one and chose silence.


    I continued: "everyone performs their respective duties. Don''t slack off just because I''m not in Shengxian gate. When I come back, I will carefully investigate all of you. At that time, I will reward you on merit and punish you if I have a mistake. "


    They all said in unison, "please follow the main purpose of the door."


    Only my mother and brothers and sisters were silent, and my mother''s eyes were full of worry.


    I saw that everyone came to see me off, so I said directly, "go and be busy. I won''t take anyone with me this time. After all, that place is very dangerous, so even situ qian can''t go with me."


    Situ Qian said loudly, "I must go with you. I have nothing to do here. Instead of worrying about you here, I''d better face it with you."


    I was rather embarrassed and said, "if you go, I will be distracted. If you want me to be completely defeated by Bian Lusha and buried in a foreign country under my distraction, you can follow me. "


    Situ Qian was speechless and looked at my grievances with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 1018

    I deliberately didn''t go to see situ Qian''s poor appearance, turned around and said to everyone, "you do your job well, don''t worry about me. At present, the war between us and Du Kang is temporarily over. You can do your part according to your pre war responsibilities to ensure the steady development and growth of Shengxian gate. "


    Everyone looked at me with different expressions.


    I won''t say more. I came to my mother, reached out and took her hand, and gently said "take care".


    Mother didn''t speak, just looked at me quietly. Everything she wanted to say seemed to have been said to me with her eyes.


    My brothers and sisters, it''s time to arrive. Some cousins and cousins, who I can''t even name, came here to send me off.


    I felt that I might not be able to come back. I couldn''t help feeling sad. I didn''t show it. I always smiled and said goodbye to the people. Until I felt that what I should say was almost said, I sent all the people in Yixian residence away.


    In the quiet yixianju, there was no one except Dongmei and Xiazhu.


    I looked at them and said calmly, "you should take good care of my mother. They... Would have come to live with me, but now, they may still live in the same place."


    Dongmei and Xiazhu looked at each other and said in unison, "let''s go with the sect leader."


    I smiled and was about to persuade them to stay. Dongmei had said, "we are the maid of the sect leader. We have taken care of the daily life of the sect leader for thousands of years. You can''t abandon us, sect leader."


    Xia Zhu also said, "I know that the sect leader cannot come back in a short time, so we insist on going with the sect leader. Besides, it''s not a short time for yixianju to complete the reconstruction. We just don''t have anything to do. "


    I smiled, looked at Dongmei and Xiazhu and said slowly, "are you sure you want to do this? Does your family know your decision? "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu looked at each other again: "we have been the sect leader for a long time. Please give us permission."


    I nodded and didn''t speak any more. I just turned and walked to the gate of yixianju.


    In my heart, I really hope someone can go with me. As for the reason, I don''t know. Anyway, it''s a feeling, a strange and mysterious feeling


    After saying goodbye to everyone, I decided to leave Shengxian gate and prepare to set foot in a strange place.


    When I came to Binhu village with Dongmei and Xiazhu, I saw situ Qian.


    Situ Qian is waiting for me here. She knows that I have to pass through Binhu village to leave Shengxian gate, so she is waiting for me here.


    I looked at situ Qian helplessly and deliberately scolded her, but when I saw Dongmei and Xiazhu around me, I had nothing to say.


    When four people go on the road together, it will be more lively, but I don''t know if Bian Lusha will have something to say when she sees us later.


    As before, I am still ready to return here one day in the future, so I took wanbaoding and many treasures.


    Bian Lusha is waiting for us at the transmission array of Jingshen city. She is now a primitive spirit and is not in a hurry to find a new flesh body. She probably thinks it would be better to go to the place she said.


    When we arrived, Bian Lusha stared at me for a while. When I couldn''t help getting angry, she said, "let''s go."


    Bian Lusha entered the transmission array first and didn''t know where the destination was.


    We followed into the transmission array. I immediately asked, "where''s sister Hua Hua?"


    Bian Lusha said faintly, "we have already arrived at the destination of our trip. Do you think I will take her with me so that you can grab it?"


    I was speechless by what she said, so I had to choose silence.


    The sergeants guarding the transmission array saw that I came here and didn''t ask anything. They directly let us use the transmission array.


    Bian Lusha led the way. We came to Jingshen city through the transmission array of Binhu village, and then came to a small city in the west of Chilong country with the transmission array of Jingshen city.


    This small town has no city name, let alone its owner. It looks very small. It''s a city, but it looks like an unknown town.


    In the heart of the town, a very shabby ancient transmission array is protected by dozens of people. These people know at a glance that they are all powerful warriors.


    I don''t know who these people are, and I don''t intend to ask more. I just take a look at Bian Lusha and wait for her to start the next step.


    Bian Lusha went to the ancient transmission array, took out several fist sized crystal spheres and handed them to the people who guarded the transmission array.


    Bian Lusha took out energy. I''ve never seen energy the size of a fist.


    At first glance, this energy looks like crystal. If you look carefully, you will find that it is actually solid energy. It is a solid divine power I have seen and been in close contact with.


    Using divine power as the energy to transmit the array, the place we want to go is only very far away.


    I feel that the place we are going to is not on the same interface with oxygen star, and the ancient transmission array in front of us is not the transmission array between the same interfaces.


    The transmission array between interfaces is different from that of the same interface. Anyone who knows a little about the transmission array can see it.


    Bian Lusha actually found the interface transmission array. It seems that she has really learned a lot about things in our world over the years.


    If Bian Lusha and I were not irreconcilable enemies, I would have the impulse to make friends with this wise and wise woman who is good at guessing people''s hearts.


    Making friends with smart people will be good for me, and it''s also what I want in my heart.


    At the moment when the transmission array was activated, I obviously felt some discomfort, like my body was forcibly torn into some small powder. Although there was no obvious pain, the faint discomfort was obvious.


    The previous transmission is usually completed in a few minutes to half an hour, but this time, our transmission time is at least several hours.


    Because in the process of transmission, I can''t accurately judge the time, but I vaguely feel that the time is very long.


    When I recovered and felt my physical discomfort slowly subside, I was surprised that I had arrived at a new place.


    This place is definitely what I have never lived in the future. There are no high-rise buildings, no sea of people, and no scientific and technological products


    There are towering trees, colorful flowers, all kinds of birds and animals, and countless spiritual grass


    Everything is almost primitive, but there are obvious traces of human existence. There are transmission arrays and roads, although they are only dirt roads.

 Chapter 1019

    I saw clearly the new world in front of me. When I looked back, I saw Dongmei, Xiazhu and situ Qian standing beside me. They were also looking at the new world and were also full of surprise.


    "Where is this?" Situ Qian first said, "we won''t be sent to a primitive planet, will we?"


    I shook my head: "there are trees, flowers, birds and animals, as well as transmission arrays and roads. It can''t be a primitive planet. Where''s bianlusa? Where is she? "


    Listening to Bian Lusha''s voice, it came from my body: "I''m in your body. There can''t be a single Yuanshen body in this world, so I have to stay in your body."


    I can''t cry or laugh. What''s this called? We have four people here, including three women. Why does Bian Lusha stay in my body?


    Before I could speak, Bian Lusha said, "this transmission array is the only way to leave this small world. Because there are no outsiders here, it has always been completely open. But there are still people watching here. People here must have seen our arrival long ago. We don''t need to do anything. Just wait here. "


    I was anxious to find Sai Hua''er and my father, so I said, "where''s sister Hua''er? Where did you send her? "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile: "she is somewhere in this small world, but I advise you not to try to find her with the yuan God. The world suppresses the yuan God very much. Even if you are a martial god, the yuan God can''t be explored from the body."


    I tried and immediately found that it was impossible to separate the yuan God, as Bian Lusha said.


    While I was testing, Dongmei and others were also testing. Their expressions told me that they could not do the same.


    Bian Lusha knew about our thoughts. After we tried, she said, "well, I didn''t lie, did I?"


    I was a little anxious and couldn''t help shouting, "how do you want me to see sister Hua Er?"


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "you said in front of everyone that you want to marry me. Now you want to find another woman in front of me. Aren''t you afraid of me being jealous? Women are very troublesome when they are jealous. You are so smart, don''t make such a mistake. "


    I immediately shut my mouth and didn''t dare to say anything. Situ Qian shouted, "don''t talk nonsense. Jin Feng said those words in order to find out your traitor. Even a fool can see this. "


    Bian Lusha said, "I''m not a fool, so I can''t see it. Little sister, you said Jin Feng didn''t say he wanted to marry you. Why are you always pestering him? Don''t you know that a man like you will hate you? "


    Situ Qian was angry, stared at me angrily and said loudly, "Jin Feng, tell Bian Lusha, did you promise to marry me?"


    I looked at Dongmei and Xiazhu with a bitter smile. They turned around together in embarrassment and didn''t look at me or help me speak. I was particularly embarrassed.


    "This..." I deliberately took a few steps forward, pointed to a very beautiful red flower as big as a human face and said, "what flower is this? It looks beautiful. We don''t have it on oxygen star."


    Bian Lusha said, "this is the flower of extermination. It is a specialty of the world."


    Annihilation flower? This name is not a good flower. It''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect to have such a name. It''s really a little unexpected.


    Bian Lusha continued: "the exterminator tweed, fed on the God after death, can continue to grow. It is said that the largest exterminating flower can reach a diameter of several kilometers, and then turn into a human form and become a flower spirit, or a flower demon. "


    "This..." situ Qian was a little afraid: "the yuan God who absorbs the dead, isn''t it harmful to us humans? Why hasn''t anyone eradicated it? "


    Bian Lusha deliberately ignored situ Qian''s, but said to me, "the flower of killing God is called killing God, because it can absorb the yuan God left after the death of the warrior and prevent the reincarnation of the dead. The world is very oppressive to the original God, and it is even more oppressive to the soul. After people die, either the soul or the original God will turn into the most original God''s soul power or the original God''s power, that is, the nourishment of this God killing flower. "


    "However, after more than 100 years of growth, mieshen flower will also have its own fruit, which is called mieshen fruit. The killing fruit contains a lot of pure power of the original God, which is more precious than the spirit grass such as the soul returning grass on the oxygen star. The power of the yuan God contained in the fruit of killing God is thousands of times more than the soul returning grass. It is a rare treasure for cultivating the yuan God. "


    "Unfortunately, there are few God killing flowers that can really bear fruit. As far as I know, one of the 10000 God killing flowers that can bear fruit is already blessed by heaven. "


    After Bian Lusha said so much, I fully understood what the killing flower was: "so it''s still a treasure. No wonder no one eradicated it."


    Bian Lusha smiled contemptuously: "some people cut in and make a fool of themselves without waiting for others to finish talking. They don''t know if they will blush."


    Knowing that Bian Lusha was talking about her, situ Qian immediately said angrily, "do you know this is great? To prevent others from reincarnation, that''s the magic thing that should be eradicated... Where on earth is this and why does it exist? "


    "Are you asking me?" Bian Lusha smiled contemptuously, "I won''t tell you."


    Situ Qian looked at me angrily. Her poor appearance hurt me, but I didn''t dare to do anything about Bian Lusha at this time. After all, Sai Hua''er''s life was still in Bian Lusha''s hand.


    "Situ Qian, don''t say a few words. We don''t know where we are. Why is it necessary to quarrel with Bian Lusha?"


    I whispered to comfort situ Qian: "when we find out where this is and our situation, I will support you whatever you want."


    Situ Qian smiled and said with rare tenderness, "remember what you said. You can''t deny it at that time."


    I nodded and just wanted to say a few more words to situ Qian. Dongmei had said, "sect leader... Someone is coming."


    When I heard Dongmei''s words and looked up, I saw a figure slowly appear not far away. It was actually moving in a blink. The person arrived early, but our eyes didn''t see him.


    People who know how to blink must be very powerful. At least they are immortals, or more powerful than immortals.


    In the face of such an expert, I can only salute respectfully: "I''m Jinfeng, from oxygen star mirror God city. Please tell me your name. "


    At this time, I saw clearly the man''s appearance. He was younger than me. He didn''t look like an elder at all.


    He looks basically the same as us, but he is more handsome and somewhat like a legendary elf.


    This is the human in this world and the first human I saw in this world.

 Chapter 1020

    I looked at the human and forgot that he might not be able to understand our oxygen star. I remembered this after saying hello.


    I wanted to explain, but I found that I didn''t know what to do. I was stunned in situ for a while.


    Fortunately, the visitor had said: "no, I''m Zhu Yun. Your Excellency just said that he came from oxygen star. Where is that?"


    I didn''t expect this person to say something about our oxygen star. I was quite surprised. I hugged and said, "oxygen star is a fairy planet, which is... Quite far from here. Predecessors can speak oxygen star words. Have you ever touched our oxygen star people? "


    Zhu Yun said, "I met the oxygen star people earlier and learned your language, so I can speak oxygen star words."


    I suddenly said, "I see. Excuse me, did you just use blink? It''s so fast. I can''t see the action track of the elder... "


    Zhu Yun smiled: "it''s really a blink, but it may be different from what you said. I''m just a body method, not a real immortal blink. My body method speed is much slower than the immortal''s blink, and the distance is closer each time. "


    "Is there such a body method? This is amazing... "I couldn''t help but say," this kind of combat skill is beyond any body method on our oxygen star. "


    Dongmei nodded and said, "indeed, our body method there is not so fast."


    Bian Lusha said, "it''s a shame to make a fuss. The body method of this little brother can only be regarded as medium here at most... Don''t you find how abundant the aura in this world is, and there are some special energy in the aura? "


    I already felt it, but I didn''t say it.


    Bian Lusha saw that I didn''t speak, so she continued: "this is a small divine world, an independent world with weak divine power. As long as people here can practice, everyone can easily absorb divine power. Although they will not absorb much divine power, their physical body will be greatly enhanced. The immortal cultivators in the small divine world have faster speed and stronger combat effectiveness. "


    I looked at Zhu Yun in front of me and asked with doubts, "is what Bian Lusha said true?"


    Zhu Yun said with a smile, "that''s true. We, the immortals in the little divine world, are called wuzhe. In fact, many people come from various immortals interfaces. We combine the skills and combat skills of each interface to develop a set of skills and combat skills that are most suitable for the small divine world, so that everyone can practice. "


    I was overjoyed and immediately said, "so we can practice?"


    Zhu Yun nodded: "it could have been. But more than a thousand years ago, a warrior from your world completely changed this tradition. He is the LORD God of our little god world, and he is also the God that all of us must obey. "


    "Lord God?" I thought of my father and couldn''t help saying, "what''s your name, Lord God? Is he really from our oxygen star? "


    Zhu Yun said positively, "I dare not mention the name of Lord God. Don''t ask either. Anyone who calls the LORD God''s name directly will be sentenced to death, because this is the most disrespectful. "


    "What?" My mind couldn''t turn around for a moment, but I immediately thought of a possibility: This is a world that extremely worships kingship or divine power. The words of the divine king are the imperial edict, the Supreme Command and the inviolable divine language.


    The God King himself is the Supreme God. Let alone call his name directly. It''s a little disrespectful. It''s all a capital crime.


    Therefore, people in this world, no matter who they are, must obey the orders of the king of God, and violators will be punished with various penalties.


    The name of the God King is an absolute taboo, which must not be said. Otherwise, he will be severely punished.


    This is a world where absolute God (King) power is supreme. Everything can not exceed God''s power and cannot violate any will of the king of God.


    It''s hard for me to adapt for a while. I feel strange, but I still understand the truth of doing as the Romans do, so I won''t ask the name of the God King at this time.


    When I see the God King, I will know if he is my father. I don''t have to rush for a while.


    However, the mysterious person before said that my father was in a certain world and lived well, so I guess the God King may be my father.


    I was silent. Zhu Yun said, "when you first came to our little divine world, I''ll tell you the rules here."


    Situ Qian and I looked at Zhu Yun and waited for him to continue.


    Zhu Yun said slowly, "well, the rules here are actually very simple. In general, they are three sentences: first, the words of the God King are supreme; Second, the strong has the final say. Third, we must not hurt ordinary people. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "theocracy is supreme, strength is supreme, and ordinary people can''t be hurt."


    Zhu Yun smiled, "that''s what I mean. Remember, you must not violate what I said. Otherwise, you will be captured by the shadow guards around the God King and sentenced to various punishments, ranging from abolishing all body cultivation to killing on the spot. "


    "What is shadow guard?" I asked curiously, "is the shadow guard the guard of the God King?"


    Zhu Yun frowned slightly and whispered, "you can say so, but Yingwei is not a real person, nor a warrior, but an existence similar to the yuan God."


    I frowned: "isn''t this world a great suppression of the yuan God? How can there be shadow guards?"


    Zhu Yun said, "I said, it''s just similar, but it''s not a real yuan God. Shadow guards, that is a special kind of existence. They usually disappear without trace, but they will appear immediately after someone violates the order of the God King or the rules of our little divine world... They appear and disappear, mysterious, cruel and merciless... "


    I know what shadow guards are. They are a group of people who monitor everyone in this small divine world.


    These people may know powerful invisibility, like the mysterious man I met in the red dragon kingdom before, so they come and go without a trace, giving people the illusion that they are the original God.


    Moreover, the strength of these people is very strong, and the speed is incredible. It is difficult for ordinary people to find their action track.


    These two points ensure that they can appear in time when someone commits a crime, just like they are always around those people.


    Since the world suppresses the yuan God, there is absolutely no thing similar to the yuan God body. They can only be people.


    The responsibility of the shadow guard is to safeguard the honor of the God King, punish those who violate the rules of the small divine world, and protect ordinary people.


    The shadow guards acted invisibly, and they were too fast and ruthless. Over time, people outside regarded them as ghosts and were terrified.

 Chapter 1021

    What is the little divine world like? What I see now is a tiny corner, but I know a lot of information.


    The little divine world is a new world that I have never touched. It is different from the small world of Shengxian gate. It is a mature and complete world.


    There is plenty of energy here, and some divine power and Yuan divine power are contained in it. It is also a very magical world.


    Especially divine power, which is the dream of all martial artists. Just a little is enough to improve the strength of martial artists.


    However, the premise is to be able to withstand the great destructive power of divine power. Otherwise, if divine power enters the body, it will bring disaster.


    I inadvertently gained some divine power before, which made me suffer a lot and almost died.


    But on the whole, it is still very good for me and has made great progress in my strength.


    This little divine world has divine power that can be absorbed for cultivation or strengthening the flesh. People who want to come to this world must be strong and strong.


    After telling us something to pay attention to, Zhu Yun said to us, "I was on duty today. I had nothing to do. I didn''t expect to meet you. I am your guide. You all come with me. I will arrange accommodation for you and tasks for you. "


    "Task?" Dongmei was surprised: "we may not stay here too long. Is it necessary to arrange tasks for us?..."


    Zhu Yun smiled: "people here need to spend crystal stones for eating, dressing, housing, etc., so everyone needs to do tasks to earn crystal stones. Even if you only stay here for one year, the expenses during this period are not a small amount. You need to do tasks to earn. "


    "Does money in this world mean precious metals such as gold and silver?" Dongmei asked curiously, "do you still have your unique payment method?"


    Zhu Yun said with a smile, "why does everyone ask this? Our currency here is energy spar, which is divided into first grade spar, second grade spar and third grade spar. A one centimeter square piece of one grade spar is a unit, which we call a spar. One piece of second grade spar of the same size is equal to ten pieces of first grade spar. If you have three grade spars, one of the same size is equivalent to ten second grade spars. "


    We nodded together and everyone felt a little surprised. I asked, "is crystal a kind of energy that can be used for cultivation?"


    Zhu Yun nodded: "spar is energy spar. All the martial artists here can directly absorb the energy in spar to practice."


    "The energy in the spar is aura." Bian Lusha said to me quietly, "don''t be like an ignorant child, asking questions makes people laugh. Also, try to let Zhu Yun take us to the God King. You can''t refuse what you promised me. "


    I ignored Bian Lusha''s and continued to ask, "how can I exchange crystal stone? Can you exchange gold, silver and jewelry? "


    Zhu Yun shook his head: "the gold, silver and jewelry you said are completely useless in our little divine world. It''s no different from garbage."


    "Garbage?" I smiled bitterly: "what you said seems that these things are completely unacceptable in the small divine world..."


    Zhu Yun said, "people in the small divine world only recognize crystal stones. Anything else can only be exchanged with crystal stones."


    I frowned: "can''t spirit tools be used as crystal stone?"


    "This..." Zhu Yun smiled, "you can go to the shop to sell the spirit ware, and then use the crystal stone obtained from selling the spirit ware to buy other things. In direct exchange, no one did so many years ago. "


    I smiled, "that''s good. Don''t know how many crystal stones a spirit tool can sell? "


    Zhu Yun thought: "if your spirit weapon is complete and has some special functions, maybe a spirit weapon can sell one hundred and one crystal stone. Of course, an ordinary spirit tool can sell up to dozens of pieces of crystal stones. Generally speaking, no one wants a broken spirit instrument unless you fix it first. "


    I nodded, took out a spirit tool and handed it to Zhu Yun. At the same time, I smiled and said, "please take us to the nearest shop. We need to sell some spirit tools in exchange for some crystal stones. As the saying goes, "you can''t do anything without money. We don''t want to do anything in the little divine world."


    Zhu Yun was slightly stunned and immediately said, "I can''t accept your spirit instrument. Although many people in our little divine world will receive other people''s gifts, I will never receive other people''s gifts."


    I smiled: "this is just a little reward for you, not a gift. You took us to the shop and helped us. You deserve to be paid. "


    Zhu Yun thought for a moment, reached out and took the spirit instrument I handed him, smiled and said, "thank you so much. When I am on duty for a month, I can only get ten pieces of crystal stones. Now I get a spirit tool at once, which is equivalent to 100 pieces of crystal stones. It''s too much. "


    I smiled and said, "you don''t need to be polite... By the way, you just said you were our guide and that you were on duty today. What do you mean?"


    Zhu Yun said with a smile, "my identity is a guide under the hand of the God King. I am responsible for guiding all people who come to our small divine world to each city of our small divine world, and then arranging their residence, tasks and so on. There are tens of thousands of guides like me in the little divine world, so we don''t come here every day, but every other time. "


    I suddenly said, "I see. Then we are destined. Why don''t you take us to meet the God King? We have some ties with him. This time we came to find him."


    "Do you know the God King?" Zhu Yun was surprised: "what''s going on? Make it clear! "


    I said positively, "God King is our elder. When we see the king of God, you will understand that what I say is absolutely true. "


    "This..." Zhu Yun''s face changed slightly, handed me the spirit instrument in his hand, and said, "in that case, I can''t accept this gift any more. Jin Feng, what you said must be true. If the God King doesn''t know you at that time, I will be implicated as well as you. "


    I looked at Zhu Yun: "take this. No one else knows. You can rest assured that we will not take the risk to deceive you. After all, we will not be better if we deceive you and the God King. "


    Zhu Yun smiled awkwardly and said, "in that case, I don''t respect you. Thank you very much. I''ll contact our commander now. Please report to the God King. Whether the king of God will see you depends on the will of the king of God. "

 Chapter 1022

    I nodded, "thank you very much. When we see the God King, we will ask the God King to take extra care of you and promote you to be a commander. "


    "This..." Zhu Yun said with a bitter smile, "I''m just a guide. I don''t know how many roads to go from the commander, but I don''t dare to expect."


    I wanted to know more about the little divine world, so I smiled and asked, "do you mean that this commander is not the one who directly governs you?"


    Zhu Yun turned and walked forward and said to us, "the commander is the personal guard of the God King and the person directly responsible to the God King. As a guide, I''m just a manager at the bottom. To put it bluntly, I do things. How dare I expect to become the leader at once? "


    I said, "don''t belittle yourself. I think you are very good. You are very warm to us strangers and have strong strength. You will make great achievements in the future."


    Zhu Yun said, "don''t praise me. I''m just a Wuxian, lower than you. If my cultivation environment was not better than you, my strength would never be stronger than you. I can''t compare with the commanders, who are all the top martial gods. They will fly to the fairy world one step away... "


    "The highest martial god?" I''m relieved. There are several gods in our immortal sect. It seems that this small divine world is not what we expected before. They are all immortals or gods.


    The little divine world, perhaps just because of the different environment, the immortals in it have become very powerful, not that they all have the realm above immortals.


    This is still a fairy world, not a fairy or divine world.


    Of course, the skills and combat skills of this world are indeed extremely important, which can be seen from the mysterious man''s destruction of Du Kang''s fleet alone.


    Zhu Yun didn''t know what I was thinking. He said to himself, "the peak martial god is the strongest existence in our world. Don''t you even know this?"


    I smiled: "we just came from oxygen star. We didn''t know much about many things. We thought we were the same as oxygen star."


    Zhu Yun smiled: "understand. Let''s go. I have to pick up the others later. I can''t delay too long. "


    I asked casually, "do many people come here every day?"


    Zhu Yun nodded: "sometimes more, sometimes less, it''s hard to say. A lot of people came and went some time ago, but less recently. Except those who are favored by the God King and given a mission, others are free to go and stay. When you don''t come over, it''s free to use the transmission array, but when you leave, you have to pay for using the transmission array, that is, energy spar. "


    "How much energy spar is transmitted at a time?" Dongmei suddenly asked, "to whom?"


    Zhu Yun said, "if the distance is not too far, only one hundred and three grade spars are needed for one transmission. The crystal stone is naturally to be given to the God King. Everything here belongs to the God King. "


    Dongmei was surprised: "one hundred three grade spar? Isn''t that ten thousand pieces of a product spar? How long will it take to save so much? "


    Zhu Yun said with a smile: "there are indeed many guides like me. Even if I work hard all my life, I may not be able to leave the little divine world once... But what you don''t know is that the crystal stones here can also be obtained by some other methods. Many people use other methods to earn crystal stones while doing tasks, and there are a lot of crystal stones accumulated. "


    I interrupted Zhu Yun and Dong Mei and said with a smile, "we''ll find a way to deal with the crystal stone. Don''t worry about Dong Mei. Now we need to see the God King. That''s why we''re here. "


    Dongmei gave me a puzzled look and then said, "yes, sect leader."


    Zhu Yun looked at me strangely. It seemed that he was surprised that Dongmei called me "door master", but he didn''t ask much, but just continued to lead the way.


    I didn''t explain, because I had seen a city ahead.


    The shape of the city is an ancient strange animal Kirin. The city wall looks like a Kirin. There is also a huge metal Kirin head statue at the gate.


    True to life as like as two peas of Kirin''s body, the numerous houses in the city are almost homogeneous and lifelike.


    "What a special city!" Dongmei and Xiazhu were almost amazed at the same time. They both looked forward to the city.


    Situ Qian didn''t say anything. She just looked at me and told me that she felt that the city was a little strange.


    I also have this feeling. It''s just that I can''t say it in front of Zhu Yun.


    Bian Lusha was the only one who didn''t say anything. She was hiding in my body. It seemed that she didn''t intend to express any opinions at this time.


    "Jin Feng, we may stay here for a long time. I wonder if you will marry me here?"


    Do not know why, situ Qian suddenly whispered to me: "I feel I must marry you, otherwise, I will regret it all my life."


    Situ Qian is also my family. Although we haven''t married yet, I did promise her to marry her before, so I won''t deny it at this time.


    I don''t understand why she suddenly said such words. The voice asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly say such a thing? "


    Situ Qian didn''t seem to hear my voice, but continued to voice to me: "don''t you just give him a surprise when you marry me and go to see your father again?"


    I felt something was wrong. When I turned to see situ Qian, I found that she had dementia in her eyes. Unexpectedly, she unconsciously fell into a certain psychedelic state.


    I was shocked and was about to wake up situ Qian when Dong Mei said, "master, when are you going to drive Xia Zhu and me away? Qiushuang betrayed you. Why did you forgive her so easily? Don''t you care about us at all? You don''t care whether we go or stay? "


    I was even more surprised. When I turned to look at Dongmei, I saw that Dongmei was also like situ Qian. It was obviously in an illusion.


    I hurried to see Xia Zhu. The same was true. I was so stupid that I completely lost my self-consciousness, but I didn''t speak yet.


    I was so surprised that I couldn''t help looking at Zhu Yun and wanted to ask him what was going on.


    Zhu Yun just looked at me with the same strange look on his face, but what he was strange was nothing else. He just wondered why I didn''t fall into such an obsession and remained awake.


    Listening to him, he said suspiciously, "Why are you so sober? Haven''t you been affected?"


    I said in a deep voice, "what''s going on? Come on, what''s the matter with them? "

 Chapter 1023

    Zhu Yun said: "this is the city guarding and psychedelic array of Kirin City. As long as people have miscellaneous thoughts, obsessions and intentions, they will be influenced by the array and directly express their real thoughts or intentions. Since I can remember, no one has come here and had no response like you... Jin Feng, don''t you have any obsession in your heart? Why didn''t you respond at all? "


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help but say in surprise: "I''m proficient in the array, but I don''t feel it''s an array. It seems that the array of the little divine world is completely different from our oxygen star array... Why don''t you say I didn''t respond? I don''t know. "


    Zhu Yun thought for a moment, stared at me and asked, "do you have divine power?"


    I was stunned, frowned and said, "why do you ask?"


    Zhu Yun said: "because the energy used by the psychedelic array here is not Reiki in the general sense, but the divine power of our little divine world. Only those with divine power can ignore the ecstasy array. "


    When I was about to speak, Zhu Yun said to himself, "by the way, I forgot to tell you. As long as you practice here for a period of time, you will naturally have some divine power in your body, and then you will not be affected by this array."


    I smiled and thought to myself: no wonder I was not affected. It seems that the previously refined divine power is really good for me.


    But I said, "how can my friends get back to normal?"


    Zhu Yun smiled and patted the confused situ Qian and others on the back of the neck while waving. Situ Qian and others suddenly woke up and showed a look of doubt one by one.


    There is no one near gate of the Kirin City. Otherwise, I would be surprised to see this scene just now.


    I deliberately cut off the topic and said, "I''d like to see the skills and combat skills of the little divine world. I don''t know how to do it?"


    Zhu Yun said: "after you have the crystal stone, you can go to the bookstore to buy relevant skill and combat skills. Everything here can be bought with crystal stones, except those that can''t be bought or sold, such as population... "


    I smiled, "it''s natural. Zhu Yun, how do we enter this city? Not just stand outside the city for a day? "


    Zhu Yun smiled, "please follow me."


    He ignored Dongmei and others who were still in doubt and turned around and left first.


    I hurriedly pulled Dongmei and Zhu Yun to the gate of Qilin city.


    Close to the gate, I realized the difference of the city. The city is very huge, much bigger than the mirror God city.


    It''s just the city gate, because there is a huge Unicorn head carved. When I''m under the city gate, I feel that it''s high into the clouds. At the same time, it''s also a little scary.


    When I entered the city, Dongmei and others around me finally forgot what had just happened and became normal.


    The power of the moat array completely disappeared after we entered the city. Dongmei and others seemed to understand something and were no longer confused.


    Zhu Yun and I didn''t explain anything. We just kept moving forward.


    The city is very huge, but there are not many pedestrians in the city. All the people I saw along the way are in a hurry and very busy.


    Some shops are neatly arranged on both sides of the wide road, but few customers and do not know how businesses maintain their lives.


    There was a trace of strangeness in the city, as if someone had completely controlled it. It was lifeless.


    Perhaps the world of theocracy is like this. People are in danger and don''t dare to speak loudly. Naturally, it''s a little lifeless. I don''t have to be too surprised.


    Situ Qian came to me quickly, walked side by side with me, and whispered to me: "did I feel confused just now? Why didn''t I have any memory? I felt like I was asleep?"


    I smiled and directly said to her, "you don''t have to transmit sound. Zhu Yun can hear your voice."


    Zhu Yun looked back and smiled, "I''ve practiced voice transmission, and I can hear your voice transmission. But I''ll keep it a secret. You don''t have to worry about what I hear. "


    Stuart Qian was as like as two peas, and he was too bold to go on talking. "I''m not sure how people here are different from the houses."


    Zhu Yun said, "we use our own Yuanshen to mark our respective residences, so we will never get confused. Later, you also need to mark your residence with your original God, so as not to make mistakes and make people laugh. "


    The sign of Yuanshen must not be wrong, but the suppression of Yuanshen here is so obvious that it seems to be troublesome to often use the power of Yuanshen.


    The little divine world has its own unique way of doing things, but we don''t know it yet.


    We nodded together and were about to ask where our residence was, so Zhu Yun said, "this house is your temporary residence. The first month is completely free. You don''t care about anything. But from the second month, every month you have to pay a piece of Yipin spar as the rent of the house. "


    "Rent? No problem. " I promised: "I don''t know if the first month is also free if we eat?"


    Zhu Yun said with a smile, "everything is free in the first month. You can do the task at ease without considering anything. Now, are you going to see your house first, or shall I take you to find a job first? "


    I thought for a moment: "for a house, we just need to leave our own Yuanshen mark. We don''t have to look at it in a hurry. Let''s go to the king of God first. We have something urgent to say to the king of God. "


    Zhu Yun hesitated for a moment and stopped talking. It seemed very difficult.


    "We''d better find a job first. We also need to earn money - crystal." I took the initiative to give in and find a step for Zhu Yun.


    Zhu Yun smiled knowingly, hugged his fist and said, "OK, please follow me. Please don''t worry about what you said before about wanting to see our God King. I''ll take it to heart and find a chance to take you to see the God King. "


    I understood and nodded, "thank you."


    Zhu Yun smiled and took us to a house.


    Although the style of this house is exactly the same as that of the surrounding houses, it is obviously much larger than other houses.


    Just above the door of the house, there are several conspicuous large characters. I don''t know the words here. I guess it''s the sign of the house.


    Zhu Yun was careful. Seeing my appearance, he explained with a smile: "it says" business Post ". It''s equivalent to a department under the city Lord''s residence where you are assigned tasks. "


    I smiled and nodded, followed Zhu Yun in, and saw the crowded crowd at a glance.

 Chapter 1024

    There was no one outside the house, but the inside was crowded with people, except that the people here didn''t speak and waited silently. There were no people walking around at will, so there was no sound.


    Only a few people who are obviously staff here shuttle back and forth and occasionally speak.


    I don''t understand what they say. Maybe the language here is very different from ours.


    Zhu Yun had expected that we would not understand, so he whispered to me, "they all speak the official language of our little divine world - divine language, which is said to be exactly the same as the language of the divine world. I''ll teach you this language later, and you''ll have no communication barriers. "


    I saluted with fists and silently looked at the crowded crowd in front of me. I felt that we might have to wait a long time here.


    Zhu Yun smiled and went to a man sitting at the table. He communicated with him in his divine language for a while, and the man gave Zhu Yun some purple metal cards.


    Zhu Yun came back to me with the card and still whispered, "this is your identity token in the future. You just need to drop your blood into the groove of the card, and your information will be generated automatically. Don''t lose the card. Without this card, you will be unable to do anything in the future. "


    I put a drop of blood on the card with a number. After the card lit up slightly, there was nothing.


    Situ Qian and others did the same. After the blood entered the card, there was no reaction after the card was lit.


    Zhu Yun explained in a low voice, "the information on the card can''t be seen by the naked eye, so it must be viewed with special equipment. Generally speaking, no one will check your identity without reason, but when you go in and out of some important places or an important period, you will strictly check your identity information. "


    I quietly checked this card with the power of the yuan God. Although the yuan God was suppressed so badly that I could only check it a little, it still let me know a lot of information.


    This card is actually a space container. There is a space about a cube in it. There are some things similar to the paper books on oxygen star. My information is recorded in one of the books.


    Of course, these information are the most direct and basic, such as my name, age, blood type, realm and so on.


    This is already a little magical. I don''t know how it collects my basic information with a drop of my blood.


    Perhaps this is the legendary supreme magic. Through blood, copy a person''s own memory, so as to get the person''s information.


    The little divine world is different from the oxygen star. This may be one of the special features. I don''t need to be surprised.


    Situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu also put their blood on the card to complete their identity authentication, but they didn''t use their own power to check the information of the card, and didn''t know that their information had been copied.


    After we finished this, Zhu Yun said to us, "next, you will wait here. Someone will come out and ask you to accept your task with them. I''m going to show the way to others. Before I go, I''ll teach you the divine language. Please communicate with anyone. "


    I said to Zhu Yun, "how can I learn divine language?"


    Zhu Yun smiled, reached out and pressed my forehead, and slowly said, "don''t take any precautions. Relax, I won''t hurt you..."


    At the moment Zhu Yun spoke, an amazing message was directly transmitted from his palm to my brain. Unexpectedly, he ignored all interference and obstacles, and directly instilled it into my brain like storing information in some storage devices.


    I felt dizzy and was about to resist when I found that the information transmission had ended and I returned to normal.


    Before I could speak, Zhu Yun said, "I have taught you the divine language and how to teach your friends the divine language, so your friends, you can teach the divine language by yourself."


    I nodded, and some ideas about how to teach God''s word to others really came to my mind.


    It''s amazing. It''s more convenient and practical than the chip books on oxygen star. At least you can teach something directly to others without carrying a chip.


    I tried to use this method to teach the divine language of situ Qian and others. I succeeded in it for the first time without any mistakes.


    A few minutes later, the four of us learned the divine language. Although it still takes some time to practice and get familiar with what we want to say fluently, we can understand the divine language and simply say some divine language.


    Because almost all martial artists in the world can hear people''s voice at will, we can''t use voice communication here. We can only speak as quietly as possible.


    Of course, we can use oxygen star words to communicate secret things. After all, there are not many people who know oxygen star words here.


    I whispered to situ Qian and others at this time: "no matter what task we are assigned, we will promise first. We have to be familiar with the world, that''s all we can do. "


    Situ Qian and others nodded together. Bian Lusha in my body said to us: "the task must be done, otherwise it will be punished. Jin Feng, remember my words. You must find a way to see the God King. This is a deal between you and me. If you violate it, I will never let you see your beloved Saihua. "


    I ignored Bian Lusha and only said to situ Qian and others: "we should try to be together and not act separately. We are not familiar with the place of life here. Don''t separate easily to avoid accidents. "


    The crowd nodded slightly and saw that the person in front of us automatically took a few steps forward, so we followed up.


    Waiting in line, although very anxious, there was no way.


    The long crowded teams, no one spoke, no one was moving around, in this world of worship of theocracy, everything has the final say of God, people may have already used to such a life.


    This is probably one of the reasons why we didn''t see many people after we went to the city, and didn''t hear anyone talking, laughing and making noise.


    Two hours later, we finally came to the front of the team slowly.


    After the man in front of us left, I saw a female immortal dressed like Zhu Yun came to me and said a few divine words to me.


    What this person said was to let me go with her. Because it was a divine language, I was still a little slow to respond after listening to it. I didn''t catch up until she turned around.


    It''s not surprising that one person goes in at a time, which we have long found.

 Chapter 1025

    When I came to a room, I saw a middle-aged man sitting in front of a very old black stone table.


    The middle-aged man looked serious and a little cold. When he saw me, he said calmly, "show me your ID card and tell me your name and where you come from?"


    He also speaks divine language. Fortunately, I can understand it until what he says.


    I took out the purple card and said in divine language, "under the golden maple, it comes from the distant oxygen star."


    "Oxygen star?" The middle-aged man thought for a moment and said slowly, "you are an oxygen star. It''s really a little far away. If you don''t come, there are many people in our little divine world who are far away from you. "


    I nodded: "may I have your name, please?"


    The man said, "I''m a staff member here. You don''t need to know my name. Just know that my number is No. 13."


    I hugged my fist and said, "excuse me, what kind of task will you arrange for me on the 13th?"


    On the 13th, he handed me a piece of paper: "here is a list of all tasks. You can choose one by yourself. I want to remind you that although your realm is already a martial god, you''d better not choose the last three tasks. "


    I looked at the list in my hand and asked, "why do you say that? Why can''t you choose the last three tasks? "


    The 13th said, "the mortality rate of the last three tasks is as high as 90%. Especially for the last one, the mortality rate is as high as 95%. If your strength is not strong enough, choosing them is equivalent to choosing death. "


    When I saw that the last task was "hunting monsters", I couldn''t help asking, "is it really so dangerous to hunt monsters? What monsters are they? Are there ancient gods and beasts? "


    Looking at me on the 13th, his eyes slowly changed: "young man, I advise you not to choose this. You should know that around our Kirin City, the only monster is the offspring of the ancient strange beast Kirin. They are powerful. Even if they are the top martial god, they don''t dare to provoke them easily, let alone you are just a low-level martial god. "


    "Descendants of Kirin, that''s still Kirin." I was a little excited: "if I could subdue one or two, or kill one or two, wouldn''t it be famous soon? And I see that the reward for the task is very rich. It''s really exciting. "


    On the 13th, he shook his head: "young man, don''t aim too high. Don''t mention you. Even the commanders under the God King dare not say that they will subdue the descendants of the unicorn beast... Whether it''s fire unicorn, water unicorn, or rare wood unicorn and gold unicorn, it''s absolutely beyond the existence of the martial god. If all our cities were not protected by the city protection array, we humans would have been killed by monsters long ago, but you still want to... "


    I frowned and said, "are kirins still divided into so many kinds? Is their strength different? "


    On the 13th, he looked at me, shook his head and said, "it seems that you are determined to do this, and you are a young man who doesn''t listen to advice... Well, I will make you better. Although all unicorns look the same, their combat effectiveness and defense are different due to their different attributes. Take Fire Kirin as an example. It has a short temper, is irritable and good at attacking, and has strong attack power. It is like a volcanic eruption, which can instantly kill people. But its weakness is the general defense. Many people can easily hurt it. And once its blood flows out, it is very easy to spontaneous combustion, which in turn will hurt itself. "


    I smiled: "in that case, isn''t it easy to kill it?"


    Looking at me on the 13th was like looking at a fool. He said patiently, "I really don''t know where your confidence comes from... Fire Kirin has weaknesses and is easy to get hurt, but it''s all based on the small difference between the human warrior and its strength. Do you know that an adult fire unicorn is equivalent to the peak martial god of mankind, and because it is a monster and knows a lot of demons, it is very difficult for humans to get close to and hurt them... "


    I was disappointed and said, "it needs to be the same as its strength to do it. I misunderstood."


    The 13th smiled: "every year, there are countless peak martial gods to hunt and kill unicorns, but there is at most one of the 100 truly successful people. If you encounter a fire unicorn in the transformation period, it will only be more dangerous... Young man, I advise you to start with a simple task and take this task after your strength reaches the peak of the martial god. "


    I had planned to do the same, but after hearing what I said on the 13th, I suddenly changed my mind: "I''ll take this task."


    The words I blurted out, including myself, felt very confused. I didn''t know how I said such words. It didn''t look like me at all.


    Is Bian Lusha playing tricks again? She is in my body and deliberately makes me so arrogant and attractive?


    "Very good." On the 13th, he changed his previous persuasion, looked very serious and said loudly: "good, the low-level martial god dares to accept such a task. It''s the first time I''ve seen... Jinfeng, this is the details of the task. Keep it. Your mission deadline is one month. After one month, no matter whether you succeed or not, as long as you are still alive, you will come back to me to recover your life. This is the rule. No one can break it. Please remember. "


    Although I regret my impulse, I can only harden my head and hug my fist and say, "see you in a month."


    On the 13th, he got up, handed me my purple card and shouted, "I''m waiting for you."


    I smiled and turned to leave the room. When I left, I obviously felt that the 13th had been looking at me.


    He must be very strange. Why do I dare to challenge the descendants of ancient monsters such as fire Qilin.


    The Royal beast will definitely have an effect on all beasts on the oxygen star. I think it will also have an effect on the Fire Kirin, so I''m not particularly worried about not completing this seemingly difficult task.


    When I entered the room, I never observed the room well. When I left, I found that the room was completely closed, not even a window.


    The door in and out of the room is made of metal. It looks very solid. It seems that it is intentional. I don''t know whether it is to prevent others from eavesdropping or peeking and divulging the information of the person receiving the task.


    Don''t worry about other things for the time being. I came to situ Qian and whispered to them the task I took, so that they can choose the same task with me. Let''s act together and take care of it.

 Chapter 1026

    Because I have accepted the task and am not allowed to stay here again, I can only leave the official post and wait outside for situ Qian and others.


    Outside the business post, I saw people coming to the business post to accept tasks, but I didn''t know them, they didn''t know me, and it was hard to disturb others.


    I waited quietly for a while. Situ Qian also came out. She came to me, naturally took my arm, smiled and said, "the task you accept is very challenging, and I don''t know whether your royal beast will work here. I hope there won''t be too much danger in our trip."


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, I just want to try whether the Royal beast can take over the descendants of ancient beasts here before taking over this task. If we can do it, we will be very comfortable here. After all, the reward for this task is very generous. "


    Situ Qian looked at me and said softly, "here, there is nothing without crystal stone. I really took a risk to earn enough crystal stone... By the way, did I say anything to you at the gate just now?"


    I coughed, turned around and looked at the gate of the business post, deliberately smiled and said, "look at those people, they are all going to pick up tasks. It seems that they, like us, need to run around and work hard for life."


    Situ Qianbai glanced at me and whispered, "they pretend to be stupid again... They are no different from us. If they want to survive, they must work. This is a natural thing."


    I nodded: "you''re right. No one can get something for nothing. He should do his part on the premise of his ability."


    Situ Qian ignored me with a straight face and seemed to be waiting for me to answer her questions.


    I quietly put my hand around her waist and looked at her with a smile. Although I didn''t speak, I had expressed the words in my heart.


    Situ Qian blushed slightly, lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at me, but she still took my arm and looked like a little bird.


    I looked at situ Qian and suddenly felt that there was more burden on my shoulder and more warmth in my heart.


    In this strange place, the nominally fiancee situ Qian suddenly occupied a place in my heart. I immediately felt whether I should treat her better, or whether I should really treat her as my own


    Soon, Dongmei and Xiazhu also came out. The four of us who accepted the same task were dumbfounded after reading the task details in detail.


    Hunting unicorns is actually a taboo in Unicorn city. It is explained in detail that many people, like us, intend to use Hunting unicorns to become famous and soon have a lot of money and prestige.


    What they don''t know is that hunting unicorns can not only get money, fame and wealth, but also have the opportunity to challenge the authority of the city Lord.


    In other words, anyone who successfully hunts the unicorn can challenge the city master.


    If the Challenger wins, he can become a new city master, dominate everything in Kirin City and have absolute rights.


    This is not only the will of the God King, but also the competition mechanism of survival of the fittest pursued by the small divine world for thousands of years.


    It is said that other cities also have such a competition mechanism, but not all the monsters hunted are unicorns.


    I knew nothing about this, so I accepted this task recklessly. Now I''m afraid that the Lord of Kirin City knows this and will pay special attention to us.


    I made enemies of the city Lord at the beginning. I was too careless and faintly regretted it.


    Unfortunately, there is no room for maneuver now. If we accept the task, we must complete it. Either we succeed in hunting unicorns and gain both money and fame, but we just offend the city master; Either we fail our mission and laugh generously, or the city Lord may find an excuse to catch us and retaliate against us.


    In any case, we have offended the city Lord of Kirin City and have to face the anger of the city Lord.


    If you successfully hunt a unicorn, you can not only get 100000 crystal stones, but also have the opportunity to challenge the city master. At the same time, you will have the opportunity to meet the God King in person. It can be said that it is very tempting and the risk is amazing.


    When we were in a dilemma and hesitant, Bian Lusha in my body said, "the task must be completed, otherwise, you won''t want to see Saihua."


    I had nothing to do with Bian Lusha, because there were weaknesses in her hand. I could only say, "yes. But tell me, why do you want me to accept this task? Did you trick me into accepting this hot potato? "


    Bian Lusha smiled, "I didn''t force you to accept this task. Don''t frame me. As for the reason, aren''t you bent on seeing the God King? This is a good opportunity. If you grasp it, everything is logical, isn''t it? "


    I said coldly, "what I said to the 13th just now is definitely not what I mean. You must have played tricks in secret and made me say those words... Hum, I''m not the only one who wants to see the God King. Don''t you see the God King yourself? "


    "Ouch..." Bian Lusha said with a smile, "the head of the immortal promotion gate, how can he cheat like a child? You said it yourself. I haven''t done anything. Don''t frame a good man. Even if I want to see the God King, it''s nothing. That''s the condition you promised me. Don''t forget! "


    I know Bian Lusha will never admit this. Because there is no evidence, I can only shut my mouth and eat Coptis. I can''t tell the pain.


    Seeing that I was forced speechless by Bian Lusha, situ Qian couldn''t help saying to Bian Lusha, "you are a woman who always stays in Jinfeng''s body. What''s the matter? You come out, and some of us can help you. "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "Oh, master situ, are you jealous? Come on, actually, I just think the holy body is more protective and good for me. It doesn''t mean anything else. "


    Situ Qian said angrily, "I can also protect you. Come out now and I''ll let you into my body. I assure you that the suppression of the yuan God in the world will not hurt you at all. "


    "I don''t trust you, situ Qian..." Bian Lusha said with a deliberate smile, "don''t think you are the master of Shushan gate, I will believe you. To tell you the truth, I don''t believe any of you except Jinfeng. And I believe in Jin Feng temporarily because he has Saihua in my hand. "


    Situ Qian''s face turned red with anger, but she had no choice.


    In the face of Bian Lusha, situ Qian really couldn''t take advantage of her tongue. Whenever she spoke, she was often red in the face and ended up speechless.


    Not only Si Tuqian, but also some of my friends and I will always lose in the face of Bian Lusha.


    Bian Lusha is our nightmare!

 Chapter 1027

    I think situ Qian was so angry that she had to change the subject and said to her, "go and have a rest. Early tomorrow morning, we will leave Kirin City and go outside Kirin City to hunt the Fire Kirin among the Kirin beasts."


    Situ Qian shook her head: "I want to see the martial arts and combat skills here. As Zhu Yun said before, we can buy corresponding books to practice by ourselves..."


    I thought of Zhu Yun''s words and said with a smile, "too. Well, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu go to our house first, clean the room, and prepare our dinner by the way. Situ Qian and I went to buy some martial arts and war skills to facilitate us to practice together and improve our strength. "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu looked at each other, nodded together and said, "yes, sect leader."


    I said "call me Jinfeng here", turned around and took a step with situ Qian first.


    Knowing the divine language, we didn''t spend much effort to find the shop where Zhu Yun said we could sell the weapon spirit.


    This is an ordinary shop with simple decoration and few customers. The reason why I choose this shop is because I don''t want to be seen by others. I have a large number of spiritual and immortal tools, even artifact tools.


    The divine killing sword was taken away by the mysterious man, but I still have divine protection class a artifact on me. If others know, I don''t know what will happen.


    When I walked into the shop, I saw the shopkeeper of the shop at a glance. It was a very young and beautiful girl. She looked at most 20 years old. She was exposed and dressed differently. She was very sexy and attractive.


    "Do you need anything?" The little girl said divine language. I can understand it: "my shop only buys and sells spirit tools, and I don''t want or sell other things."


    I walked over with a smile and said to the little girl, "I happen to have some spirit tools for sale. I don''t know if you can see them."


    The little girl smiled, showing a trace of surprise, but more joy: "you can show me. I guarantee that it is absolutely safe here. You can rest assured."


    I smiled: "please ask your name. I can''t always use the word ''you'' to call the shopkeeper?"


    The little girl smiled and said, "my name is ah yuan. You can call me that."


    I nodded: "my name is Jinfeng. I have some spirit tools. Please show me how much crystal stone it is worth."


    Although ah yuan is young, she is obviously an old hand in business. At this time, she smiled and said, "no problem. You can rest assured. I guarantee that children and old people are honest, fair and equitable."


    I smiled and took out a spirit instrument and handed it to ah yuan. Without talking, I waited for her to bid.


    My goal is to get the crystal stone, and then buy the skill and combat skills. Needless to say.


    Ah yuan carefully checked the spirit tool I took out. After a while, she said with a smile: "Jin Feng, right? Although your spirit tool has reached the spirit level, the spirit is about to die because it lacks the nourishment of the power of the yuan God... So I can only give you 50 pieces of crystal stones at most. After all, I want to restore the spirit, I also have to spend a lot of crystal stone. "


    "Fifty?" Situ Qian cried, "just now Zhu Yun said that spirit tools can generally be worth 100 pieces of crystal stone. You won''t kill us because we''re new?"


    As soon as situ Qian was excited, she forgot that this was the little divine world, not the oxygen star. What she said was the oxygen star words.


    "You..." ah yuan could understand situ Qian''s words and said in surprise, "are you oxygen stars? This... "


    Ah yuan used oxygen star words, which surprised situ Qian and I.


    Situ Qian and I said at the same time, "can you also speak oxygen star?"


    Ah yuan looked at us and said slowly, "I''m also an oxygen star, but I came to this world earlier than you..."


    When I met my hometown people here, situ Qian and I were a little happy and said together, "it''s great that you are also an oxygen star. It''s really fate to see my hometown here!"


    Ah Yuan said, "do you think I''m young and think I''m a little girl? In fact, I have been several thousand years old. As early as thousands of years ago, I came here with my father... Later, my father went out with the God King and was attacked and died. I guarded this industry alone until now. "


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "God King? Then you must know the God King? It''s said that the God King is our oxygen star man. I don''t know if it''s true? "


    Ah yuan smiled: "do you care so much about the God King? Does it have anything to do with the God King? Hehe... I shouldn''t ask this. I''m sorry. You haven''t been to Kirin City for a long time. Is it urgent to sell spirit tools? "


    I nodded: "we really just came here, and we really lack crystal stones. Valuable people say that the God King is an oxygen star, so I want to ask. "


    Ah Yuan said positively, "if you talk about the divine king without permission, no matter what you talk about, you will be caught and punished by the shadow guard of the divine king. I dare not say more."


    I smiled with understanding: "I heard our guide Zhu Yun talk about this... I''m just curious. You don''t want to say it."


    After a pause, I looked at ah yuan and said, "you just said that you are also an oxygen star, can our spirit tool..."


    Ah yuan shook her head: "it''s impossible. Although we are fellow villagers, the price I said is already the highest price, and we can''t increase it any more. "


    Situ Qian said, "we are all villagers. Can''t we take care of some?"


    Ah yuan smiled: "if you know me, you must have heard that I have always been honest in business."


    I smiled, looked at ah yuan in front of me and said slowly, "OK, I''ll believe you once."


    After my words, situ Qian hurriedly said, "Jinfeng, the spirit of this spirit instrument, as long as you give her a soul returning grass, it will be able to recover as before. Why should we lose 50 pieces of crystal stone for nothing?"


    As soon as I was about to return to situ Qian, ah Yuan said, "Fifty crystal stones can''t buy a soul returning grass. If you do so, you will only lose more crystal stones."


    I said suspiciously, "is the soul returning grass very valuable here?"


    Ah yuan looked at us suspiciously and said slowly, "the soul returning grass is worth thousands of crystal stones in a hundred years and thousands of crystal stones in a thousand years. If it is the best soul returning grass for tens of thousands of years, it is priceless in the little divine world."


    I was surprised and delighted, and a third of them didn''t believe it. I couldn''t help saying, "there are strange flowers and plants everywhere, and there are countless spirit grass. Why is the soul grass so valuable?"


    Ah Yuan said, "don''t you feel that your yuan God is being suppressed? In this world, there is no spirit grass such as soul returning grass, because such spirit grass is suppressed by the force of the interface, and it is difficult to grow for more than a hundred years. "

 Chapter 1028

    I suddenly said, "in this way, I only need to sell you some soul reviving grass, and I can exchange it for crystal stone to buy the skills and combat skills I need?"


    Ah yuan hesitated for a moment and said slowly, "the soul returning grass is definitely a treasure in this world. Don''t touch it casually. If you want to exchange skills and combat skills, I suggest you do a few tasks first and buy them with the reward of the task. "


    Situ Qian frowned and asked, "why?"


    Ah Yuan said, "Kung Fu and war skills are also priceless here. Although everyone can buy any Kung Fu and war skills, their price is too high. For example, the most basic sword formula, the price of one book is also more than tens of thousands of crystal stones, which is difficult for ordinary people to afford. "


    "So expensive?" Situ Qian exclaimed, "this is completely... Incredible. Just now, I heard our guide say that he only earns ten pieces of crystal stones a month. This sword formula needs tens of thousands of crystal stones. Isn''t it that the income and expenditure are completely unequal? "


    Ah yuan lowered her voice and said, "don''t talk about the decision and practice of the God King... The martial arts and combat skills are in the hands of the God King. They can only be sold in the library directly under the God King''s house. If you want to buy better martial arts and combat skills, you must find a way to accumulate enough crystal stones, or enter the command of the God King, be a small official such as a guide, and get free martial arts and combat skills. "


    I frowned: "can it still be like this? I don''t know what qualifications it takes to be a guide? "


    Ah Yuan said: "it''s very simple. Complete nine first-class tasks, or eight second-class tasks... And so on. Finally, there is a ninth class task, that is, the most advanced task."


    I asked, "what kind of task is the ninth type?"


    Ah Yuan said, "the ninth type of task is the difficult task of hunting unicorns. Don''t think about it now. People in the official post won''t give you such a task easily."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "well, I just took such a task..."


    "What?!" Ah yuan was surprised: "I think you are just a low-level martial god. How can you take such a task? This... "


    It''s inconvenient for me to say anything more. I can only talk about others: "ah yuan, do you know if we leave Kirin City, will there be other dangers?"


    Ah Yuan said, "if you leave Kirin City, you should pay attention to the people around you in addition to the possible dangers of your task. No one dares to attack you in the city. The shadow guard may appear at any time. No one dares to offend them. But after leaving Kirin City, the shadow guard will no longer care about the struggle between you, so the talents around you will be the most dangerous. "


    I nodded gratefully and took out a spirit instrument again and handed it to ah yuan: "thank you for telling us so much. This spirit instrument also has defects, but it is much better than the one just now. Please accept it as a gift."


    "This..." ah yuan was surprised: "did you give it to me? Isn''t that good? It''s too expensive. "


    I smiled and said, "let''s make a friend. In the future, I may often ask you to buy and sell some things for me. There are many places that need to trouble you."


    Ah yuan smiled: "thank you so much. Jin Feng, you should be more careful. Don''t be brave after you leave the city. If you find something wrong, come back quickly. No one will laugh at you for not completing the ninth type of task... "


    I smiled, took the 50 pieces of crystal stone sold by the first spirit weapon handed over by ah yuan, and turned around to leave ah yuan''s shop with situ Qian.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen the energy spar. It looks like an ancient coin on the oxygen star. It''s round and the size of a finger. It''s cool in your hand.


    When I was about to go out, ah yuan rushed over and handed me a brand. It was not gold or jade. It was blood red, like the blood jade on the oxygen star.


    One side of the sign is engraved with the word "seven" of divine language, and the other side is engraved with the word "Yuan" of divine language.


    This brand is carved very carefully. At first glance, it comes from the master. It is not carved casually.


    "This is a token specially made by me. With this brand, you can enjoy a 10% discount every time you buy something here. At the same time, if you want to sell something, I''ll add 10% to the average price. "


    Ah yuan told me the use of this brand. Finally, she specially said, "there are ten pieces of this brand. I have sent out six pieces before. This is the seventh piece. I hope you can keep it well. Don''t lose it. "


    I nodded and said seriously, "don''t worry about this. I will take good care of it."


    Ah yuan smiled and sent us away. She didn''t return to the shop until we were far away.


    Maybe I haven''t seen the fellow from oxygen star for a long time. Ah yuan is a little reluctant. Situ Qian and I can see this.


    We will meet often in the future, so we don''t have to rush for a while.


    We went back to our house and took out fifty crystal stones in exchange. We couldn''t help but be disappointed.


    This crystal stone, not to mention buying skills and combat skills, dare not buy too many basic items.


    As Zhu Yun said before, martial arts and combat skills are cheap. He''s definitely lying. I just don''t know why he said that. Maybe he''s just teasing me.


    It''s all small things. After all, I''m not familiar with Zhu Yun. He is also a guide. Both Kung Fu and war skills are free. Maybe I don''t know the price of Kung Fu and war skills.


    Anyway, we must leave Kirin City early tomorrow morning to hunt and kill Kirin beasts and complete the ninth type of task.


    From ah yuan''s mouth, we know a lot about the task of the small divine world. I generally understand that the small divine world is a world where everyone has to contribute and everyone has to turn around the so-called task.


    In this world, the task is everything, because only those who have completed the task can obtain the crystal stone, and only those who have the crystal stone can buy all kinds of items to meet their own needs.


    In fact, this is the same in every place. Everyone needs to work before they can get the corresponding remuneration. That is, different places have different opinions and specific practices are slightly different.


    My first task in the little divine world, frankly speaking, was forced to choose by Bian Lusha. The root of all things came from Bian Lusha.


    Now I''m worried about Jingshi and have to face the dangerous fire Qilin. I''m inevitably unhappy. I want to scold Bian Lusha.


    Just at the thought that the life and death of the Saihua flower in Bian Lusha''s hand were uncertain, my anger dissipated in an instant, replaced by strong worry and helplessness.


    And endure for a while, wait until Saihua is safe, and then find a way to deal with the hateful Bian Lusha and export her evil spirit.

 Chapter 1029

    After we had the free dinner, we rested and prepared for the next day.


    The ingredients for the first month are provided by Kirin City. We can get them for free without spending crystal stone.


    Dong Mei and Xia Zhu are responsible for cooking. Situ Qian and I are very relaxed.


    I sat down cross legged in my room. Just as I began to practice, I felt the trace of divine power contained in the aura said by Zhu Yun.


    At the same time, I also felt the power of the original God floating in the air.


    The energy of the little divine world is very complex. All kinds of energy are mixed together. It is almost impossible to separate them at once and then refine and absorb them.


    The formula of immortality promotion was originally very powerful, but now, I can''t absorb and refine all kinds of energy here in a short time.


    It seems that there is no crystal stone to buy the actual skills and combat skills here. It''s really not easy for us to practice here.


    I slowly stopped practicing, got up and went outside the room. Seeing that Dongmei was still busy cleaning up dishes and chopsticks, I went over and said, "there are many things different from oxygen star in this world. Don''t hurry to practice. It''s hard to practice the skills on the oxygen star normally here. "


    Dongmei nodded: "sect leader... Have you tried? Xia Zhu and I tried it before. We thought it was because of our incomplete cultivation skills. Now it seems that it is because the world is different from oxygen star. "


    I nodded: "the energy in this world is too complex. Many kinds of energy are completely mixed together. Our skills can''t separate them, so we can''t absorb the Reiki cultivation here... I have to find a way to find the skills and combat skills in this world. Otherwise, we may never continue to practice."


    "This is probably one of the reasons why the skills and combat skills in this world are so expensive..."


    Xia Zhu''s voice came from behind me. She was carrying a glass of water and was going to give it to me: "it is indeed a clever means for the God King to restrict us outsiders."


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll find the skills and fighting skills. Don''t worry."


    "With you, we don''t have to worry about anything." Dongmei said with a smile, "we''re going to start tomorrow. Dongmei dared to beg for a weapon."


    I smiled: "go to the wanbaoding by yourself. Remember, you''d better not call me the sect leader here. You can call me directly."


    Dongmei and Xiazhu were overjoyed and went into wanbaoding to choose their own weapons.


    I waited quietly for them to choose their own weapons, looked up and said to situ Qian, who was also unable to practice and walked out of his room, "why don''t you have a good rest?"


    Situ Qian came over with a smile and sat down beside me: "I can''t practice. I want to talk to you. Are you free? "


    I looked at situ Qian: "what do you want to say to me? Is it about our marriage? "


    Situ Qian nodded: "I know you are devoted to cultivation. You have no real love for me or sister Hua''er. It''s just that we''ve been waiting for you for so many years, from an ignorant little girl to an old girl over a thousand years old. The years are ruthless, but the heart is long. Haven''t you been moved at all? You can''t keep us waiting, can you? "


    I smiled: "a warrior has a long life. Don''t say a thousand years old. Ten thousand years old is not old. Don''t belittle yourself. Don''t worry, I know what you think of me. But sister Hua Hua and you, I don''t know how to face it. I can''t let both of you follow me. It''s unfair to you... "


    Situ Qian looked at me and said softly, "I have discussed this with sister Hua''er. We have no opinion. Why do you think so much?"


    After a pause, situ Qian suddenly said angrily, "and aren''t you already in love with ling''er? What are you still putting in front of me?"


    I was a little stunned: "don''t talk nonsense. There''s nothing between me and ling''er... When did you negotiate with sister Hua''er?"


    Situ Qian suddenly smiled again: "as early as hundreds of years ago, when you were closed, we discussed that we would marry you together and accompany you to the fairy world. You don''t have to explain anything. Linger and Xiaozhu are your closest people. We all understand that you are better than you. "


    I was suddenly moved and embarrassed: "well... Thank you. In that case, when we save sister Hua''er, let''s get married. I don''t know how to assure you that there is only one, never give up! "


    Situ Qian smiled, "that''s what you said. You can''t lie to us at that time. I''ll tell sister Hua''er your words at the first time to make her happy... By the way, where''s Bian Lusha? Let her out. I have something to say to her. "


    I opened my internal vision to call Bian Lusha to speak, but I learned a surprising news from the yuan God.


    I sighed and said to situ Qian, "Bian Lusha is in a deep sleep and can''t talk to you for the time being. Yuanshen told me that Bian Lusha had actually been injured before, but she insisted on not falling because she wanted to control me. When we had dinner just now, she couldn''t hold on any longer and finally fell into a deep sleep. "


    Situ Qian smiled: "that''s great. The wicked deserve such punishment."


    Faced with the suffering of Bian Lusha, an old enemy, I can''t bear it. I don''t know why.


    Perhaps no matter friends or enemies, if they have been together for a long time and know each other more, they will have feelings, whether they are good or bad.


    Maybe I just took a fancy to Bian Lusha''s superhuman wisdom and loved her.


    Naturally, I won''t say this. If I say it, I''m afraid it will be misunderstood. I think I have no principles and have inexplicable feelings for my enemies.


    Situ Qian didn''t know what I was thinking and asked, "Jin Feng, I have changed a lot since I followed you. I want to know if you like me now?"


    I looked at situ Qian and said slowly, "I''ve seen that you used to be cold, but now you talk and laugh. You practice hard, persevere and make rapid progress. Like me, you are the master of Shushan gate, but you have basically never been involved in the big and small affairs of Shushan gate. "


    Situ Qian said, "that''s not what I said. You misunderstood me. But I''m very happy to hear your comment on me, which makes me feel that we are the same kind of people... "


    Dongmei said, "Jin Feng is right. Mrs. situ has indeed changed her character, is approachable, and talks and laughs with us."


    Situ Qian blushed and said slowly, "that''s right. Jin Feng, I originally planned not to follow you to the little divine world, but I was worried that you would come here alone without help. I definitely don''t want to force you to marry me. Everything depends on your own heart. But I want to tell you that I can do anything for you. I... I will always wait for you... "

 Chapter 1030

    Before situ Qian finished, three knocks came. Someone outside said, "is Jin Feng there?"


    I heard the sound familiar, got up and said, "here you are."


    Dongmei went to open the door. It was Zhu Yun who showed us the way during the day.


    Seeing Zhu Yun, I was suddenly angry and said coldly, "it''s Lord Zhu coming. What''s the matter with me?"


    Zhu Yun looked at me and was slightly surprised: "what''s the matter with you? Is there any misunderstanding between us? "


    I said, "why did you lie to me that the skills and combat skills in this world are cheap and anyone can buy them?"


    Situ Qian also said, "yes, why do you lie? We''ve asked. The price of skill and combat skills is surprisingly high. We can''t afford to buy tens of thousands of crystal stones. "


    Zhu Yun was a little stunned, and then smiled: "it''s about this. Don''t be angry. It''s really my fault. Because I am a guide, I have been directly receiving free skills and combat skills, and gradually formed a habit. I thought that both skills and combat skills can be easily obtained, so I misled you. Don''t blame me for unintentional mistakes. "


    I said with a straight face, "in this case, you have lost it unintentionally. Then why are you looking for me now? "


    Zhu Yun said, "to tell you the truth, I was entrusted by my friends to come and have a few words with you."


    "A friend''s trust?" I wondered, "does your friend know me?"


    Zhu Yun nodded slightly: "my friend knows you... My friend asked me to tell you that when you leave the city tomorrow, you must be careful. Someone will be bad for you."


    "Who is going against us?" I wondered, "who is your friend and how do you know this?"


    Zhu Yun smiled: "it''s inconvenient for me to disclose this. Anyway, the words have been brought. You should take care of yourself."


    Zhu Yun turned and left without saying a word.


    Strange in my heart, I felt more and more that I might encounter great danger during this trip, and I was vaguely uneasy.


    Because of Zhu Yun''s words, we were no longer in the mood to chat. Situ Qian didn''t go on with his confession. Everyone went back to their own room to rest and had enough spirit to deal with tomorrow''s task.


    But I can''t rest at ease and wait for dawn with my eyes open


    When the four of us came to the gate of the city, we found that many people who had left the city to complete the task had gathered here.


    We consciously followed them in line to wait for the city gate to open. Similarly, we didn''t speak, which affected the quiet atmosphere here.


    A few minutes later, the city gate was opened, and a team of neat guides separated on both sides of the road to check the people who were going out of the city one by one.


    I felt very strange that it would be so troublesome to go out of town. I couldn''t help thinking of Zhu Yun''s words last night.


    None of the people who went out of the city refused to be checked by the guide. One by one, they showed their identity cards and went out of the city with permission.


    The guide checked quickly. It seemed that he used the same force as the power of the yuan God to check. With a gentle sweep, everything was clear.


    I have a hunch that either no one is against us. If anything, when it''s our turn to be examined, it''s the beginning.


    Quietly ready to let go of the war, I just walked up to a guide, who shouted, "take out your ID card."


    I saw that people had taken out the identity card before. Now it was my turn, and I took out the identity card (card) without hesitation.


    I took out my ID card. The guide only looked at it and shouted, "are you Jinfeng? These three people behind you are with you? "


    I nodded calmly, "we are together."


    The guide sneered: "your ID card has only been handled for one day. You can''t go out of the city. Please go back."


    "Is there such a rule?" I was surprised: "if we accept the task and don''t leave the city, we will be punished by the city master. How can there be such a provision?"


    The guide shouted, "didn''t anyone tell you? New entrants are not allowed to accept the task or leave the city within three days! This is the rule of our Kirin City. How can people who enter the city know it? "


    I suddenly understood something, turned and looked at all the guides, and said faintly: "Zhu Yun is our guide. He only told us that people entering the city must accept the task, and did not tell us the rule that they can''t leave the city within three days."


    Situ Qian said behind me, "what are the rules? Unreasonable. "


    "What are you talking about?" The guide shouted, "are you questioning our city master? Do you know that with your words, I can catch you and hand you over to the city master? "


    I smiled: "if there is such a rule, should we people who don''t know be forgiven? There is no sin for those who don''t know the Tao. I haven''t seen such rules posted here, and no one has told us such rules. "


    "You are..." the guide raised a stick weapon in his hand and shouted, "you are looking for death!"


    Before his voice fell, the stick had knocked down on my head. Look at the strength and speed when he shot. If I was hit, I would be hurt.


    Turning away from the stick, I shouted, "who are you, what hatred we had before, and why do you want to fight me?"


    "Hey, hey..." the guide stopped talking and continued to attack my vital parts. It seems that he didn''t intend to let me leave here alive.


    Here in the little divine world, once the flesh dies, the yuan God is difficult to survive alone. It will be suppressed by the force of the interface and become an ownerless yuan God, which will be slowly absorbed by other people or spirit grass.


    In other words, if a warrior dies, he really dies. He doesn''t even have a chance to reincarnate.


    Now the guide wants to kill me. That''s the bottom line I can''t touch, so I directly activate the God armor without saying a word. At the same time, I take out a lightsaber from the wanbaoding that hasn''t been used for a long time.


    Lightsaber is a high-tech weapon captured during the war with the stars. People in the small divine world have never seen it. It has aroused the amazement of many people as soon as it appeared.


    Seeing me take out my weapon, the guide shouted, "don''t you fear that the city Lord will put you and your partners to death if you dare to fight back?"


    I looked coldly at the guide in front of me and said slowly, "tell me who made you embarrassed me. Maybe I can spare your life. Otherwise, you will be killed -- "


    I deliberately said it was scary, and the sound of the word "death" dragged on for a long time.


    I have a killing intention in my heart. If I didn''t worry that the shadow guard might appear at any time, I''m afraid I could not help punishing the guide who deliberately made trouble for me.

 Chapter 1031

    The level of the guide is almost the same as mine. He is also a low-level martial god. However, his combat skills seem to be not as top as Zhu Yun''s body method.


    This can be seen from his previous moves to attack me. If his fighting skills were as powerful as Zhu Yun, I wouldn''t be so easy to avoid his attack.


    Before I left the city, I met people who embarrassed me. I was both angry and confused.


    I don''t know who is going to embarrass me, and I don''t know what the people who embarrass me are for.


    There is only one thing I know. I will kill those who violate me. Even if the shadow guard comes, I am not afraid at all.


    The guider heard me say this, and his hands rose and fell, but he shot again.


    My heart was so angry that I stabbed the lightsaber in my hand, blocking the stick of the guide, and a burst sound came out immediately.


    The sharpness of the lightsaber is not necessarily comparable to that of many artifacts. At this time, I saw the guide attack. When blocking, the lightsaber cut off a part of the guide''s stick and made a huge burst sound.


    The people near the city gate shouted with surprise. They must have never thought that I would do something to this guide.


    Generally speaking, no one dares to fight in the city. After all, this is the city. It is under the jurisdiction of the city Lord. No one dares to easily offend the dignity of the city Lord.


    Moreover, in all cities, shadow guards observe secretly. Once they find someone fighting, shadow guards will appear.


    Although I haven''t seen the power and horror of Yingwei, I can still feel it from Zhu Yun''s words.


    Just because no one dares to do anything in the city doesn''t mean no one dares to do so.


    I am the exception. I dare to fight the guide. Not only that, because I come, I also dare to fight them.


    I dare to kill hundreds of thousands of enemy troops, let alone just guide people and shadow guards.


    In the gap after the guider''s stick broke, my lightsaber struck the guider like lightning.


    Before the lightsaber approached the guide, it had sent out an amazing sword Qi.


    The attack power of sword Qi is amazing. Those who are hit will be injured or die.


    I used all my strength in this blow, because all battles must go all out, which is one of the principles I have always believed in.


    The sword Qi is like a rainbow and turns into a huge sword shadow. It cleaves to the key on the head of the guide. Once it is hit, the head of the guide will be lost.


    The guide seemed surprised. When he retreated, half of the stick weapon in his hand was raised to block my blow.


    When the sword Qi hit this stick shaped weapon, it broke again without stopping.


    Hearing the guide scream, he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and was already injured.


    If the guide hadn''t retreated in time, I''m afraid it would have been split in half, not just injured.


    I''m surprised that the weapon of the guide is so vulnerable. Is it just an ordinary stick, not a spirit weapon?


    With doubt, I stopped attacking, looked at the same surprised guide and said slowly, "I can''t kill you today, but if you dare to stop me again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    There was blood in the corners of the guide''s mouth, and his internal organs were obviously hurt by the sword Qi. At this time, his face was afraid. He stared at the lightsaber in my hand and said ruthlessly, "are you a spirit instrument?"


    I smiled and deliberately raised the lightsaber: "what do you say?"


    The guide stared at the lightsaber and slowly stepped back. A trace of greed flashed across his face. It was only because there were many people here that he didn''t show it clearly.


    I''m funny. Although the guide in front of me is also a low-level martial god, which is the same as my realm, after the first battle just now, I''m sure to win him, and I don''t care if he covets my lightsaber.


    Moreover, there are many lightsabers in my ten thousand treasure tripod. If they are on the oxygen star, they are not precious.


    Compared with those high-tech weapons developed later, lightsaber, an intelligent weapon for close combat, is nothing.


    If the killer sword had not been taken away by the mysterious man, I would never have remembered to use the lightsaber.


    "Then try my spirit weapon flame knife." The guide still didn''t let go of my plan. With a fierce drink, he had a flame shaped and strange weapon in his hand and attacked me again.


    This time he shot, the speed was obviously much faster and his strength was much stronger.


    It seems that this man also has a spirit weapon in his hand, but somehow he didn''t attack me with a sharp weapon at the beginning.


    The lightsaber in my hand stabbed out and sent out several amazing sword Qi like lightning. It was jingling and loud, blocking the attack of the guide.


    The guide was surprised. When he continued to attack, his face showed a look of surprise.


    He wanted to forcibly seize the lightsaber in my hand. Although he didn''t explain it, his intention was obvious. Everyone knew it, but he didn''t say it.


    Blocking the attack of the guide, I flicked my left finger and silently sent out a sword meaning. Before the guide reacted, I hit his right wrist holding the knife.


    With a jingle, the flaming blade fell to the ground, and the guide subconsciously covered his right wrist with his left hand, and a trace of blood was left from the gap between his fingers.


    The guide people still failed to take advantage of me this time, but other guide people didn''t come to help. They continued to check out the people out of the city one by one, as if they didn''t have time to pay attention to us.


    It seems that only one or several people will be detrimental to us, and our enemy''s strength is not as strong as I thought before.


    Or we are just too strong, so we think our enemy is not strong enough.


    Another person might not be as lucky as us when he meets today''s events. After all, the guide is also an official of Kirin City. Ordinary people don''t dare to offend them easily.


    I took situ Qian and marched out of the city with Dong Mei and Xia Zhu, regardless of whether someone would embarrass me again.


    To my surprise, the other guides didn''t embarrass us any more and let us leave Kirin City, as if they didn''t see the previous scene.


    They may attack me outside the city. After all, if they are inside the city, those shadow guards may intervene at any time and ruin their affairs.


    With a little vigilance, I put away the lightsaber. After we left the city, situ Qian and I hurried to the east of the city, where unicorns are most likely to haunt.


    Some people whispered behind me. Some said that I was bold enough to hurt Le''s guide in the city. Others said that I did well and did things that many people didn''t dare to do. I helped everyone breathe a little later.


    I ignored this and strode out of the city to complete the ninth type of task I should complete - hunting unicorns.

 Chapter 1032

    In the east of Qilin City, there is a large grassland. Waist deep weeds are everywhere. Occasionally, there are a few trees, which are not very tall. They seem to be malnourished and winding, and some are like garden art.


    Either the land here is barren, or there are special reasons. Otherwise, there will be no weeds and no trees.


    It''s beyond my expectation that unicorns will haunt such places. After all, unicorns'' favorite should be the forest with towering trees, not the grassland.


    Maybe huoqilin likes the grassland. Whatever, our task is to hunt it or subdue it.


    After we went deep into the grassland and were at least hundreds of kilometers away from Kirin City, we still didn''t find any trace of Kirin.


    I stopped first and motioned everyone not to go forward.


    Situ Qian followed me closely. Seeing that I stopped, she asked, "have you found the unicorn?"


    "Someone followed us." I whispered, "be careful, everyone. Those who come are not good, and those who are good will not come."


    Situ Qian and others approached me together. Situ Qian whispered, "no matter who comes, he wants to do something to us and ask them to come back."


    I nodded, raised my voice and shouted, "since I''m here, why hide? Come out. "


    A figure almost suddenly appeared in front of us and heard him say, "your good ear, you found me so careful."


    I looked at the dress of the visitor and was a guide, but he was neither Zhu Yun I knew nor the guide who embarrassed us at the gate of the city.


    "Your Excellency?" I said faintly, "why follow us?"


    The man smiled: "my name is Zhu Yu. My name means chasing deer. Winning treasure is my biggest hobby. Naturally, I''m looking for you for the sword in your hand. If you''re interested, just hand it over. "


    I smiled: "your name is Zhu Yu. It''s really a good name... People like pigs have such funny names."


    "You!" Zhu Fu looked at me with anger in his eyes: "you dare to scold me, this is looking for death!"


    I raised my lightsaber and said faintly, "since you are here to seize my treasure, why should I be polite to you? Do it. I won''t let go of anyone who comes to me today. "


    Zhu Yu didn''t expect that I would start in such a hurry. He was stunned and couldn''t help hesitating.


    I don''t care what Zhu Yu thinks. The lightsaber in his hand splits straight, and a sword Qi sends out. The weeds in front are split by the sword Qi in an instant, and a straight Avenue appears in front of me.


    The place where the sword Qi passed was the place where Zhu Jian stood. He didn''t seem to react. He didn''t move at all. He had been hit by the sword Qi.


    Seeing the splashing blood, I found that Zhu Yu was an embroidered pillow and had no strength at all.


    The master who was killed by my sword naturally didn''t have much strength, but when I was disappointed and confused, situ Qian suddenly shouted, "be careful behind you, it''s separation."


    I was surprised, turned around quickly, and the lightsaber in my hand split out again.


    With the sound of "Dang", the soil under my feet suddenly cracked a huge hole, an amazing force rushed over, and I was knocked out.


    This is Zhu Yu''s noumenon. His strength is strong. He is definitely not comparable to his previous separation.


    In mid air, I saw that Zhu Yu''s body had caught up with him, holding a knife in his hand, a huge knife three meters long.


    The weight of this broadsword is amazing, and its attack power is also amazing. I use a lightsaber to fight him, and I suffer some losses in weapons.


    Thinking of this, I took the lightsaber back to the wanbaoding and took out an equally huge hammer from the wanbaoding.


    This giant hammer is just a spirit weapon, which is still sleeping. I chose it to fight the enemy because its weight is almost the same as the other party''s weapon.


    Compared with physical strength, I have enough confidence to fight Zhu Yu.


    In mid air, Zhu Yu caught up with me. His speed was similar to that of Zhu Yun, faster than me. It looked like a blink.


    The giant hammer I just took out swung hard and smashed at Zhu Yu desperately, regardless of any moves and combat skills.


    Zhu Yu also swung his big knife at me and didn''t plan to use any moves.


    We used the most direct and savage hard hitting. It seems that we all want to know how strong each other''s flesh is.


    "Dangdang" made a loud noise, and we each attacked and defended dozens of moves in an instant, all with speed, speed and brutality.


    The absolute force collided. When we landed, the soil under our feet was splashed out by us, leaving a huge pit.


    Zhu Yu and I, standing in the deep pit, continued to fight without stopping. Our weapons were opened and closed. We didn''t need any combat skills, so we fought hard with our own brute force.


    The dense collision sound was like rain beating plantains. The scattered strong wind blew away the weeds and soil nearby. There was a large open space without any weeds around us.


    Situ Qian and others in the distance were stunned. They wanted to help, but they couldn''t get in.


    A hundred rounds passed in an instant. None of us could do anything, and none of us would accept anyone.


    Zhu Yu''s physical strength was almost the same as mine. We tied.


    It seems that the warriors in this world do have their advantages.


    Before Zhu Yun, he was faster than me, who was always proud of speed. Now Zhu Yun is also very fast and has great power.


    "Are you Zhu Yun''s brother?" After fighting, I suddenly thought of something and asked, "did Zhu Yun let you come?"


    Zhu Yun smiled and chopped over with a knife. At the same time, he said, "Zhu Yun is just a guide, but I am the leader in charge of the guide. Why should he call me brother?"


    "Are you the commander of Kirin City?" I was surprised. While blocking Zhu Yu''s knife, I said, "aren''t the commanders all peak martial gods? You are at most a low-level martial god, and your realm is not enough... "


    Zhu Yu''s attack was blocked by me, and his backhand came back with another knife: "you''re so strange. My body is naturally the peak martial god. It''s divided. Naturally, there are low-level martial gods and medium-level martial gods."


    I suddenly said, "so you are also separated. No wonder you don''t have the strength of the peak martial god. Watch me beat you into meat and force your body to appear. "


    I don''t know why. After knowing that the other party was just a separation, I was suddenly angry. The huge hammer in my hand suddenly strengthened and attacked Zhu Yu.


    If I went all out before, I''m now playing supernormal. My strength and speed are better than when I was on oxygen star.

 Chapter 1033

    With the sound of "touch", Zhu, who blocked my attack this time, couldn''t help but step back.


    With the weapon in hand, my combat effectiveness instantly increased a lot. With one hit, I gained the upper hand.


    I laughed with pride and shouted, "look at the hammer!"


    Zhu Yu replied with a huge knife and shouted, "look at the knife!"


    When the hammer and knife collided, Zhu Yu and I stepped back at the same time, and we both felt that the strength of the other party had increased.


    It''s been a long time since there was such a fierce battle. I felt very excited. I roared, and the huge hammer in my hand hit Zhu Yu''s head.


    However, I saw that Zhu had been on guard, so he suddenly changed his moves halfway, swept out and attacked Zhu''s waist.


    Zhu Ying seemed surprised, took the initiative to step back and said loudly, "you can change your attack moves halfway when using such a huge hammer. You can send and receive freely. It seems that your strength is slightly better than me."


    I stopped attacking, looked at Zhu and said, "it''s natural. Otherwise, how can I kill you?"


    Zhu Yu smiled with "ha ha": "it''s no use killing me. As soon as my body arrives, you will die without a place to bury."


    I smiled slowly. The hammer in my hand was raised again and slowly aimed at Zhu Yu''s body.


    Zhu Ying should be an immortal who is keen on self-cultivation, which is completely different from some people I have met before.


    Most people think that self-cultivation and separation will waste time and cultivation resources, which is not worth the loss.


    Maybe people in the little divine world don''t think so, so this Zhu is keen on self-cultivation.


    Zhu Yu also raised his big knife, drank "look at the knife", and rushed forward in a fit fit.


    When I waved the giant hammer in my hand, my whole body concentrated on my arms. At the same time, my aura surged on the giant hammer and hit it with all my strength.


    The huge hammer and the big knife collided together. In the huge collision sound, Zhu Yu''s body flew out, fell heavily to the ground, struggled a few times and couldn''t stand up.


    My last blow was a desperate play, which finally played a decisive role.


    Zhu Yu vomited blood. There were broken internal organs in his blood. He was seriously injured and lost his combat effectiveness. The whole person was on the verge of death.


    Walking slowly to Zhu Yu''s separated body, I sent the giant hammer to his head: "no matter how powerful your body is, can you save you now?"


    Zhu''s split body slowly closed his eyes and had no intention of speaking.


    I slowly put down the huge hammer in my hand, turned to situ Qian and others and said, "we continue to look for unicorns."


    Situ Qian and others were relieved and came up to surround me, just like their relatives. Needless to say, I could feel their thoughts and thoughts.


    With one full blow, my own consumption reached the limit. I had to adjust my interest rate and recover as soon as possible.


    Although there are no other dangers in this place for the time being, we are in the haunt of unicorns. We may encounter dangerous unicorns at any time, but we can''t lose our combat effectiveness.


    Situ Qian and others took the initiative to protect me. The three stood in three directions to guard against possible dangers at any time.


    At this time, my Yuanshen took great risks to explore the surroundings and determined that there was no danger within a certain range. Then I completely entered the state of forgetting things and me.


    Immortality will never go crazy. A whirlpool of aura gradually appears around my body.


    This is a large amount of Reiki jointly attracted by the holy body and the decision to ascend to heaven, which helps me recover my consumption.


    Unfortunately, these auras are mixed with many other energies. I have to take time to filter them out.


    This is very troublesome for me. When I tried to cultivate before, I found that there are too many impurities in the aura of the small divine world. It is difficult to absorb and use it.


    Fortunately, I carry a lot of elixir to restore aura with me. If I can''t, I can directly absorb the aura in the elixir.


    This is probably the most direct and simple method at present, so I swallowed a lot of pills like beans, which seems to be a natural disaster.


    The aura in the pill was almost pure. Under the operation of immortality promotion, it was soon absorbed by the holy body and became my own aura.


    After half a day, I felt that my body was full of aura and had completely recovered.


    Smiling and thanking the three situ Qian who protected the Dharma for me, I shouted, "let''s go. We have to finish the task of finding the unicorn beast and hunting the fire unicorn."


    Situ Qian said, "Zhu Yu''s separation is so powerful that his body should be more powerful. I''m afraid it will be very dangerous if we meet him in the future."


    I said, "if people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. Since Zhu Jian first caused us trouble, we don''t need to think about it. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth."


    Dongmei said, "could the mysterious man who destroyed Dukang fleet be Zhu Yu?"


    I thought about it, shook my head and said, "it''s hard to say. The mysterious man claimed to have a festival with Du Kang. It should be our oxygen star. Zhu Ying is not necessarily an oxygen star man. Whether he is a mysterious man or not will not be determined until we see his body. "


    Dongmei nodded slightly: "I hope it''s not a person. The mysterious man is so powerful. If it''s Zhu Yu, our enemy will be terrible."


    Xia Zhu also said: "yes, one person can destroy Du Kang''s fleet. Even our Shengxian gate will be very difficult in the face of such existence!"


    I was worried: "if so, it is also the fate of my immortal gate. I can only take one step at a time."


    Situ Qian said, "it''s a big deal. We''ll try to improve everyone''s strength. If we go together, I don''t believe we can''t beat him alone."


    I smiled, "that''s the key. Therefore, we must complete the task of hunting unicorns as soon as possible, get the reward for hunting unicorns, buy the skills and combat skills of the little divine world, and improve our own cultivation. "


    Situ Qian said, "there''s no need to worry about the combat skills at present, but the skill must be purchased as soon as possible. The little divine world is different from the oxygen star. Our Kung Fu can hardly be practiced here. After a long time, the realm will not only not progress, but also fall. "


    I nodded: "it''s imminent at this time. When this task is over, we''ll ask ah yuan to help buy a skill suitable for practicing in the small divine world. I have an immature idea, that is, after buying the skill of the little divine world, combined with the actual situation here, we can modify the skill we practiced before to adapt to the cultivation environment here. If we practice new skills from scratch, it will take too much time, which will be very limited for us. "


    Situ Qian nodded together. They all understood what I meant and supported my decision.


    No one wants to practice again. After all, if you practice for thousands of years, you will waste too much time and no one can afford it.


    The four of us are no better than those who have just started to cultivate for a short time. They are not strong anyway. It doesn''t matter if they give up, but we can''t.

 Chapter 1034

    Leaving here, we changed direction and continued to look for the whereabouts of the unicorn.


    According to the information I got before, there should be many unicorns in this place, but I don''t know why. We haven''t found a unicorn for a long time.


    I think it''s not easy to think of Zhu Jianfen, who followed us before, and some news I got before.


    Now, everyone was tired, so I decided to have a rest on the spot, and then go to find the whereabouts of the unicorn.


    When we were ready to have a rest, situ Qian suddenly said, "someone is coming."


    I also found someone close at the same time, so I turned and looked at the direction of the coming person, whispered to the people around me, "be careful."


    Situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu immediately took out their weapons and put on a fighting posture.


    I shouted to the oncoming man, "who is it?"


    Someone stopped not far in front of me, looked at us and said slowly, "you killed my part?"


    I see clearly that as like as two peas before I killed, I suddenly understood something.


    "Are you waiting for us so soon?" I said with a trace of doubt: "although the lightsaber is precious, it can''t be so attracted by a peak martial god like you? Why on earth are you bothering us? "


    Naturally, the visitor is Zhu Yu''s body. The real Zhu Yu listens to him with a cold smile: "you have a lot of secrets. What I want to know is, did you bring a lot of soul reviving grass or something similar?"


    I suddenly understood a lot of things and said with a cold smile, "I do have the soul returning grass. If you need it, I can sell it to you. But if you want to take it by force, even if I destroy the reviving grass, I will never give you one. "


    "Will you sell your soul returning grass?" Zhu Yu looked at me with an unexpected look on his face: "how many crystals are you going to sell?"


    I smiled: "a thousand pieces of crystal stone for a hundred years, and a thousand pieces of crystal stone for a thousand years. If you want a large quantity, you can be a little cheaper and take care of big customers. "


    "How many do you have?" Zhu Yu relaxed a little and said with a smile, "I want as much as I have. As for Jingshi, when you return to Kirin City, I''ll give you all at once, not one less."


    I shook my head: "when I do business, I always pay money and deliver goods. I will never default. Since you didn''t bring the crystal stone, you can only trade with you after I hunt and kill the unicorn beast and return to the unicorn city. "


    "You''re stalling!" Zhu Yu suddenly changed his face: "hum, here, no one dares to refuse me, let alone fool me. Those who know the truth will hand over the soul returning grass, and I can keep the whole corpses of the four of you. Otherwise, don''t blame my ruthlessness. "


    I looked around and suddenly said with a smile, "do you really think you can kill the four of us and take the soul returning grass smoothly?"


    Zhu Yu was stunned and immediately said, "do you think someone will save you? Don''t dream, no one dares to save people in my hand! "


    I still smiled and said, "that''s not necessarily."


    "Do you have help?" Zhu Ying frowned and said, "call out and I''ll clean you up together."


    I looked at Zhu Yu and slowly raised the huge hammer in my hand: "I don''t know if your strength is greater than your previous separation. If you have enough strength, I will naturally summon helpers. Otherwise, don''t work them. "


    Zhu Yu looked at me like this and stood hesitating in place, but he soon smiled slowly and coldly: "if you want to die quickly, I''ll help you."


    Zhu Yu doesn''t have weapons in his hand. According to his appearance, he doesn''t intend to fight me with weapons.


    Without the slightest hesitation, when I rushed over, I shouted to situ Qian and others: "you go first, don''t worry about me."


    While talking, the giant hammer had reached Zhu Yu''s head, but Zhu Yu was very fast and avoided at the moment when the giant hammer was approaching.


    My first attack was skilfully avoided by Zhu. I was surprised and wanted to attack, but I heard him say loudly, "your friend can''t leave alive. Just fight with me."


    When I looked back in my busy schedule, I didn''t know when there were more people around situ Qian and others.


    Each of these people as like Zhu Zhu is as like as two peas.


    Zhu Yu, who has a large number of separated bodies, fought with me, but separated bodies surrounded situ Qian. It seems that he has long planned to bury us all here.


    In order to revive the soul grass, Zhu Yu was moved to kill us and planned to leave us all here.


    My heart was so angry that the giant hammer in my hand continued to attack fiercely. The giant hammer danced like a whirlwind, stirring up bursts of strong wind and blowing sand to block out the sky and the sun.


    Unfortunately, the strength gap between Zhu Yu and me is still too big. He is a peak martial god. His cultivation skills and combat skills are obviously more suitable for fighting in the small divine world than mine. I can''t hit him at all.


    After attacking 20 moves, I had to stop. I couldn''t touch each other''s body or even his clothes. It''s meaningless to fight again.


    Put away the sledgehammer and took out the lightsaber again. I looked at my body like a cat playing with a mouse, and suddenly smiled: "are you teasing me again? Or do you just want my soul returning grass instead of killing me? "


    Zhu Yu said, "I want your soul returning grass and your life. Jin Feng, I heard that you have just arrived in the little divine world. I don''t know who is going to frame you and ask you to rush out of the city to hunt the ancient strange animal unicorn. But I know that the person you offend must have great power and ability. In that case, if I kill you for that man, I can get valuable soul reviving grass and make friends with that man. Why not kill two birds with one stone? "


    My heart moved. I was not angered by Zhu''s words, but calmed down: "you mean, I didn''t need to rush out of the city or finish the task. Someone deliberately hurt me behind my back?"


    Zhu Yu said, "people who come to the little divine world have a month to adapt. During this period, they can freely use the cultivation resources of the small divine world to enhance their strength, and can also cultivate the skills and combat skills of the small divine world to enhance their strength. You don''t have to spend any crystal stone or accept any task... Don''t you know these things? "


    I shook my head: "our guide Zhu Yun told us that everyone who comes here needs to earn crystal stones by completing the task and buy their own skills. Therefore, we went to the official post under his leadership and accepted the task of hunting unicorns."


    Zhu Ying said, "it seems that the person who must hurt you must be the high-level of Qilin city. Otherwise, it is impossible to instruct Zhu Yun to hurt you."

 Chapter 1035

    I nodded: "this is natural, otherwise, the legendary shadow guard will not have no shadow when we fight with the guide."


    Zhu Ying said with a smile, "it''s not easy for you to offend. I don''t know who it is, but it''s definitely not me. In view of your current situation, I suddenly changed my mind. What I want is the soul returning grass on you. Give me the soul returning grass and I can let you and your friends go. As for how you will go in the future, it depends on your nature. "


    I took a look at the surrounded situ Qian and others, turned back and said, "I can give you a hundred year soul returning grass, but you can''t hurt my friend."


    "What I want is all your soul returning grass." Zhu Yu''s voice was cold: "don''t think I dare not kill you. I just don''t know who hurt you and want to see a good play. If you don''t know your face and refuse my request, don''t blame me for killing all of you now... "


    Zhu Yu''s change was in my expectation. This was anger from shame. I ignored him and said to myself, "if you force me, I will destroy all the soul reviving grass and let you get nothing. Anyway, we have a lot of enemies. There are more people like you who plot our soul returning grass, and it is difficult for us to survive. "


    Zhu Yu was stunned and smiled angrily, "are you threatening me? You are not afraid of death yourself. Are your friends not afraid of death? "


    I looked at situ Qian and others, turned back and said, "even if we are dead, the original God left in the oxygen star will be used to revive us. We will recover soon. You don''t have to threaten us like this."


    Zhu Ying frowned and said, "do you have such a means? No wonder you are not afraid of me. Just, if you give me a hundred year old soul returning grass, I won''t embarrass you. "


    "Pay and deliver." I smiled: "I can''t mess up my business rules."


    There was a strange look in Zhu Yu''s eyes. He slowly took out ten third grade spars and threw them to me before saying, "put them away. If you can successfully complete the task and return to Kirin City, I''ll take all your soul reviving grass. I''ll be ready for you to trade with me. "


    I nodded, took out a soul returning grass and threw it to him: "this soul returning grass has been for a hundred years. I believe you can see this."


    Zhu Ying took the soul returning grass and said with some joy: "I finally found the soul returning grass. God is worthy of those who have a heart..."


    I saw that he was in urgent need of soul returning grass, so I tried to ask, "what are you doing looking for soul returning grass?"


    Zhu Yu said casually, "I want to save people... What are you doing with this? It has nothing to do with you! "


    I smiled and said, "saving people with soul reviving grass must be the yuan God damaged. How is the person you want to save? I know a little about the damage of Yuanshen. Maybe I can help you. "


    Zhu Yu looked at me suspiciously. Although he was reluctant, he still said, "my wife is hurt. The yuan God''s eyes will disappear. I tried my best. With the help of some friends, I finally beat her Yuanshen into a corpse puppet and let her live. However, her original divine power is still losing. If it is not supplemented, it will be slowly dissolved by the interface power of the small divine world and finally dissipated completely. "


    After listening to Zhu Yu''s words, an idea suddenly formed in my mind: "maybe I can really help you and save your wife''s life."


    "Can you help me?" Zhu Yu was surprised, but then he was disappointed: "it''s impossible. Even the God King can''t help me. You are just a low-level martial god and not a doctor. How can you do it? "


    I said positively, "I really have a way to help you. It''s just that I''m powerless now, because I want to finish the task of hunting unicorns, and I don''t know if I have life to return to Unicorn city... "


    Zhu Zheng said, "if you can really help me, I can help you complete your task. The premise is that you have to prove that you really have such ability. If you deceive me, I will tear all of you to pieces and frustrate your bones and ashes! "


    I smiled and took out an array plate prepared before I came here and began to depict array patterns in front of Zhu.


    In the previous battle, the array disk was used up and almost broke. I deliberately refined some array disks and took them with me to avoid similar situations. Unexpectedly, I used them in the little divine world.


    Array lines appeared under my hands like running water. Zhu Yu was stunned slowly.


    Although there are many differences between the oxygen star and the little divine world, they have the same goal by different ways. Together with the array, there are still many similarities.


    Zhu Xuan must be able to see what I''m doing. The reason why he''s stunned is that he knows some array skills.


    When I finished depicting this array, Zhu Yu was no longer skeptical and said excitedly, "great, really great!"


    I smiled and activated the array and said to Zhu: "you can go in and have a try. This array was originally a spirit gathering array, which was used to gather aura and help martial artists cultivate. Now I''ve changed it a little. What we gather is no longer Reiki, but the scattered divine power that exists independently in the world. With this array, your wife only needs to practice in the array every once in a while, and the power of the original God can be restored and supplemented. There is no need to spend a huge amount of crystal stones to buy soul returning grass. "


    While listening to me explain the purpose of the array, Zhu Yu went into the array and felt the effect of the array.


    When I finished, he was already smiling. Looking at this array was like looking at a rare treasure. His eyes were shining and his voice was good.


    I gave him some time to feel the benefits of the array. When he felt about it, I said, "with this array and a special Yuanshen skill I practiced, your wife can not only be fine, but also have the opportunity to reshape the flesh and truly resurrect."


    "What you said is true?" Zhu Yu looked at me with bright eyes: "if this is true, I can promise you any of your conditions."


    I smiled: "you should be able to judge whether it is true or false. As for my conditions, the first thing is to help me hunt unicorns. After all, this is my task. I don''t want to go back without success. "


    "What do you want me to do?" Zhu Yi was excited for a while, gradually recovered and said calmly, "give orders. From this moment on, I Zhu Yi is your subordinate. I will carry out all your orders unconditionally."


    As soon as Zhu Yu said this, I was secretly relieved. I knew that for the time being, situ Qian and others around me were all right.


    It''s a great good thing for me to be able to dissolve Zhu Yu''s strong enemy in this way. I''m a little happy in my heart.

 Chapter 1036

    I smiled from the bottom of my heart, "very good. Although your strength is really better than me, I won''t rely entirely on you. I want you to take us to find the unicorn and help me control the unicorn for a minute. It''s better to be the fire unicorn. The mission states that the fire Unicorn among the unicorn beasts is what we want to hunt or subdue. "


    "One minute?" Zhu Yu was very curious about me and couldn''t help saying, "what can you do in a minute? The unicorn beast is huge, with amazing attack and defense power and extremely fast speed. Even if I control it for a minute, you can''t kill it. "


    I said positively, "you only need to control the unicorn for one minute, and I will solve the rest. If the mission fails because of me, I won''t blame you, and I will help you save your wife. "


    Zhu said, "it''s a deal. Is that all you have? If there are any other conditions, please say them together. "


    I thought for a while and said slowly, "since you are the commander around the God King, I want you to help me find out who wants to frame me. This is my second condition. I wonder if you can agree? "


    Zhu Ying frowned slightly: "this man must be a very powerful person. Maybe I dare not provoke him. Therefore, I can only say that I will try my best. If I know anything, I will not hide it from you. "


    I nodded. Although I was a little disappointed, I didn''t show it. Instead, I asked, "is there a hierarchy between leaders?"


    Zhu Fu nodded: "our commanders also have grades. Like me, there are not only the God King, but also the eldest brother, the second brother and the third sister. In the command, my ranking is only the fourth. However, we are all the leaders around the God King, and our status is higher than that of the leaders in the city. "


    I nodded: "in that case, I probably know who is the one who is going to hurt me. Zhu Ying, whether you are the commander or not, since you are my subordinate now, I''m not polite. You must know where there is a unicorn. Take us to find it now. Be sure to find the whereabouts of the unicorn as soon as possible. "


    Zhu Xuan turned and pointed to the direction we came over: "in fact, the reason why you didn''t meet the unicorn is that someone wanted to lead you here and deliberately drove away all the unicorns in advance. Now when we go back, we will meet the unicorn. "


    I can''t understand it in my heart. I don''t know who the person I offended is and why he hates me so much. He wants to kill me as soon as he comes up.


    Zhu Yu probably knew something, so he came here to ask me for soul reviving grass.


    Ah yuan I met before must have something to do with this Zhu. Otherwise, no one should know that I have soul reviving grass.


    But Zhu Yu doesn''t want to say more now. I can''t force him. I can only find out who is behind this when the time comes.


    These are not important. Hunting unicorns and returning to Unicorn city are what I should consider now.


    Listen to Zhu Yu''s words, we went back the same way. Because Zhu Yu and his separated people led the way, situ Qian and I seemed to have nothing to do. We were constantly observing the terrain here all the way to see if there were any spiritual grass available.


    In this world, there are many spirit grasses that are not available on the oxygen star. Although I don''t know their efficacy, it''s OK to collect some.


    In the future, maybe we will use these spirit grass.


    In particular, the God killing flower introduced by Zhu Yun before, I really want to see what the God killing fruit looks like, but after we saw countless God killing flowers, but we didn''t see any God killing fruit.


    And I was a little strange. Why did Zhu Yu give up the fruit of killing God, but ask me for soul reviving grass.


    Doesn''t it say that the power of the yuan God contained in the fruit of killing God is thousands of times that contained in the soul returning grass?


    When something goes wrong, there must be some secrets in it. I wonder in my heart. I think while walking, and I forget other things unconsciously.


    "Does it feel strange?" Bian Lusha''s voice suddenly sounded. It startled me: "although the power of the original God of the soul returning grass is small, it is relatively easy to get. Do you think it''s easy for mieshen flower to successfully bear mieshen fruit, not only to meet the condition of growing for more than 100 years, but also to constantly absorb a lot of power of the original God to meet the needs of bearing fruit? To tell you the truth, in addition to the Lord of God''s house, there will never be more than one palm in the small divine world where the fruit of killing God can be found. "


    I remember vividly that the world has a strong suppression of the power of the yuan God. It is really not an easy thing for the God killing flower fed by the power of the yuan God to grow smoothly for more than a hundred years and spend a lot of the power of the yuan God to bear God killing fruit.


    Bian Lusha continued: "as far as I know, the fruit of extermination in the world was recorded tens of thousands of years ago. It has never appeared in other places except the holy god palace and some super forces."


    Suddenly, I couldn''t help thinking: if I brought the God killing flower back to the oxygen star that didn''t suppress the power of the yuan God, could I make it bear fruit smoothly and use it to help the martial arts practitioners cultivate the yuan God?


    Naturally, I don''t know when I will return to oxygen star, or even whether the task can be successfully completed this time.


    We continued on our way, faster and faster, and everyone was a little worried.


    "Be careful," Zhu Yu, who was walking in front of him, suddenly shouted, "it smells like a unicorn. Everyone is ready."


    When Zhu finished, I asked about a special smell, like the smell of some spices, but it was mixed with some fishy smell and a little scattered burnt smell, which made the taste strange.


    I have the intention to explore with the yuan God, but as soon as my yuan God was about to leave my body, he was suppressed by a huge force and had to return to my body.


    No one can fight against the power of the interface with his own power. Even if the yuan God is strong, I can''t risk leaving from time to time.


    The smell was not far from us. I jumped up and looked down from the air. At a glance, I saw a huge Unicorn ten miles ahead.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a unicorn, but I''ve seen its portrait thousands of years ago, so I can recognize it at a glance.


    The unicorn was very alert. When I saw it, it also saw me. A flame like look flashed in its huge eyes. With a roar, the unicorn seemed to be crazy, rose up in the air and rushed towards me.


    I gave a loud shout, and whether Zhu Yu would help me as agreed, he opened up all the speed and began to run in the other direction.


    I seem to be running away, but in fact, when I was running away, I was also observing Zhu Yu''s behavior.

 Chapter 1037

    Without any hesitation, seeing my appearance, Zhu immediately stood up and made a gesture to resist the unicorn in the air, attracting the red eyed unicorn to attack him.


    I felt a little relieved. Then I had time to observe the unicorn.


    The appearance of a unicorn is very ugly. It has a dragon head, antlers, sheep''s feet, scales, oxtail, and wings on its back.


    The unicorn in front of us must be an adult unicorn. It is as big as a mountain and has four hoofs like iron. Although it flies in the air, the soil on the ground is still hit by the strong wind generated when stepping, and the dust behind it is filled with smoke.


    Huge pillars of fire spewed out of the unicorn''s mouth and rushed towards Zhu Peng and Zhu Peng''s separated bodies as if they were spiritual.


    These pillars of fire turned into birds of fire, knives of fire and swords of fire. Their attack power was obviously enhanced.


    It is worthy of being a spirit beast that the top martial gods dare not hunt alone. This attack method is many times more powerful than my war beasts.


    I am very familiar with all kinds of spirit beasts. Although people in the little divine world call this Unicorn beast a monster, in fact, it is just a spirit beast.


    Unicorns are ancient gods and beasts. Their strength is comparable to the legendary immortals and gods and men, but they almost disappeared a long time ago for various reasons. Now all they can see are their descendants. Their size is relatively small and their strength is much weaker.


    I asked Zhu Yu to help me control the unicorn beast for one minute. As a top martial god, Zhu Yu has dozens of separate help. I don''t think there will be any problem.


    My plan is to use the Royal beast to subdue the unicorn in this minute.


    As for what I have always said about hunting unicorns, it''s just a habitual saying. My first intention was to take them in.


    "Evil beast," Zhu Yu shouted loudly when he saw the Unicorn Attack. He rushed forward like lightning, avoiding the attack of the unicorn. At the same time, he also attacked when the unicorn approached him.


    Zhu Zhen took the initiative to attack. It seems that he really intended to help me control the unicorn. He didn''t use weapons, but he still rushed over empty handed.


    The unicorn beast uttered a word, which was also a divine word: "damn human, what are you going to do? We never attack you. Why do we attack you so often? Watch me kill you and avenge my former dead companions. "


    Zhu Yu shouted, "don''t be arrogant, evil animals. Zhu Yu is here. You can''t be presumptuous."


    While Zhu Yu was talking, he hit the unicorn accurately on the back with one hand and one punch, and his people fell on the unicorn''s back.


    Zhu Yu seems to be faster than the unicorn beast. Unfortunately, Zhu Yu''s attack power is not enough. The unicorn beast seems to be all right. He ignores it. As soon as he turns around in mid air, he suddenly rushes to me watching the war.


    Zhu Yu, who fell on the back of the unicorn, looks like a small scale on the unicorn. The huge gap in body size makes it easy to ignore his existence.


    I didn''t choose to escape at this time. I deliberately let the unicorn close to me.


    The farther away the distance is, the less powerful the beast will be. Plus the world''s suppression of the power of the original God, my beast will be less powerful.


    To subdue the unicorn, I must be close enough to the unicorn.


    Zhu Yu saw that the unicorn was getting closer and closer to me. He had to speed up his attack and increase his attack power.


    If the peak Wushen goes all out to attack, the power is absolutely not allowed. It is also ignored by the Kirin beast of the peak Wushen.


    Zhu Yu''s attack obviously made the unicorn feel uncomfortable, and the speed of jumping on me immediately became much slower.


    The unicorn will not let Zhu Yu attack it. It slows down a little and immediately rolls in the air, trying to get rid of Zhu Yu.


    It was intended to make Zhu Yu unable to stand on his back, so it was like this, but it ignored that Zhu Yu was a peak martial god. He could not only fly, but also do any action freely in the air. It was difficult to throw Zhu Yu down with the rolling of the unicorn.


    I was thinking like this. The next second I couldn''t help opening my mouth. Zhu Yu was thrown out at the moment when the unicorn began to roll. It seemed that he was also injured.


    I hurried to look at the body of the unicorn beast and found that the scales on the body surface of the unicorn beast didn''t know when they were all open. Huge scales were like countless huge sharp blades, which hurt the feet of the peak martial god Zhu Yu.


    It''s enough to hurt the peak martial god who has the immortal body of King Kong. I don''t know what material this scale is. It''s so sharp.


    The injured Zhu Yu didn''t retreat. He turned around in the air and rushed towards the unicorn. He had a huge knife in his hand.


    This broadsword is the weapon of Zhu Yu, who was killed by me before. It was picked up by Zhu Yu and used easily at this time.


    The weight of the dagger is amazing, but in front of the unicorn, it seems to be a small tree in the mountain, which is hardly noticed.


    "Jingle jingle" in a fierce crash, I saw a string of sparks flashing.


    The scales of the unicorn beast can resist the cutting of the big knife. Although the big knife hits the unicorn beast, it is completely useless.


    Zhu Xuan must have known the power of the unicorn. He didn''t panic. He continued to attack and shouted, "end the array!"


    I had guessed that Zhu Yu knew the array. When I heard him shout "end the array", I saw his parts rush up and began to arrange the array around the unicorn.


    I think I have some attainments in the array. After reading it for a while, I understand the effectiveness of this array.


    This is a trapped array. Although the array arrangement method is different from that on our oxygen star, it is similar. The purpose is to trap the unicorn.


    I just want Zhu Yu to help me trap the unicorn. As long as I trap the unicorn, the rest will be easy to do.


    Zhu Yu fights with the unicorn beast alone, so that the unicorn beast has no time to attack others. It is also a good way to trap the unicorn beast with his own separate array.


    I think Zhu Yu works in an orderly way. Everything has already been planned, and I admire him a little.


    The array soon took shape, and circles of array patterns fluctuated. The unicorn beast who had fought with Zhu Yu suddenly found something wrong and suddenly increased the attack.


    In the roar, the body of the unicorn seemed to get bigger again. Its mouth opened, and a dazzling flame flashed from its throat, and instantly hit the front of Zhu Yu.


    Zhu Yu gave a loud cry, and the whole man suddenly retreated. His whole body was full of fire. Unexpectedly, he was ignited.


    I was in a hurry. I didn''t react. Zhu himself was seriously injured.


    It turns out that unicorns have brute force, super defense and amazing wisdom. They know how to deal with their enemies more effectively.

 Chapter 1038

    When I was surprised, I grabbed up and held the falling Zhu Yu''s body, and immediately fed a small return pill into his mouth. At the same time, my aura gushed out and extinguished the flame.


    After landing, I put Zhu down and said "take care of him" to situ Qian. Then I got up and quickly came to the unicorn.


    In such a blink of an eye, the array arranged by Zhu Yu''s separate bodies has been greatly broken.


    The attack power of the unicorn beast can''t be stopped by such a trapped array. If it attacks again, the array will fail.


    I threw out the two array plates and activated the array in mid air. Together with Zhu Yu''s separation, they were included in the array.


    One of these two arrays is a forbidden array and the other is an array that changes gravity.


    The forbidden array is almost the same as the trapped array, which is enough to trap the peak martial god for a moment; Changing the gravity array can increase the gravity by a hundred times, slow down the unicorn, and even suppress it directly to the ground.


    I believe the three arrays together can surely trap the unicorn beast for a while.


    When the gravity array was activated, Zhu''s parts immediately fell collectively and fell straight to the ground.


    A hundred times the gravity is enough to kill most martial artists here, and Zhu Yu''s separation can''t escape.


    At this time, I have no time to worry about anything. At the moment when the array takes effect, I can''t move when I forcibly approach the falling Unicorn beast. With a wave of my hand, the power of the original God swarmed out. The Royal beast will run and establish contact with the unicorn beast in an instant.


    I don''t have much time. I''ll try my best to consume a lot of yuan God''s power and subdue the unicorn in the shortest time.


    "Go away, hateful human." A roar that reached the yuan God came, and the unicorn reacted at the first time and made an amazing counterattack against my contact.


    The Royal beast was almost interrupted because of this. Fortunately, I was prepared. I fought my life to keep in touch with the danger that the power of the original God would be consumed.


    As long as the Royal beast has made contact with the spirit beast, it is not so easy for the spirit beast to disconnect immediately.


    Taking the opportunity of successful connection, I decisively launched Yuanshen attack to knock out the Yuanshen of the unicorn beast, or generate interference so that it can''t fight back.


    The best way for the Royal beast to accept the war beast is to let the war beast understand my goodwill and voluntarily recognize me as the Lord.


    But at this time, this slow method obviously can not be used.


    My time was extremely limited, so I used the most fierce means I had always opposed - Yuanshen attack.


    Although the unicorn beast is an ancient beast, and its strength is much stronger than that of Xiaojin I accepted before, it lives in the world of small gods, which suppresses the yuan God. The yuan God still can''t surpass me who strengthened the yuan God with the beast.


    My Yuanshen attack stunned the unicorn. In an extremely short moment, it fell into a coma and stopped resisting.


    At this moment, the second round of Yuanshen attack, the third round of Yuanshen attack, and the Yuanshen of the unicorn in a series of attacks.


    Yuanshen was attacked continuously, and the unicorn lost all room to resist. Yuanshen was about to fall asleep.


    I was overjoyed and knew that my plan was successful. As long as my original divine power could make me stick to it until the unicorn completely lost its resistance and resistance consciousness.


    Take out a soul reviving pill and take it. No matter what Zhu Yu thinks after seeing it, I want to ensure that I can successfully take the unicorn beast.


    The power of the original God was suppressed badly, and the power was less than one-third of that of the oxygen star, but that was enough, because my original God''s power was suppressed, and the unicorn was also suppressed. It was the same.


    Wave after wave of Yuanshen attacks hit the unicorn beast continuously. Through the Royal beast decision, I gradually found that the unicorn beast was losing the consciousness of resistance quickly.


    I was one step away from successfully accepting the unicorn, but at this time, something I had been worried about appeared.


    A figure is approaching here quickly. Behind this figure, there are many figures approaching at the same speed.


    Whether they come because of Unicorns or because of the reviving grass on me, it will be a great threat to me.


    Never be interrupted, never let them near. Once someone comes, my plan may fail and my life will be threatened.


    I was worried. When the Yuanshen attack was slowed down a little, the unicorn obviously had a sense of resistance. I was scared to withdraw my mind and didn''t dare to distract myself from other things.


    Although the original God of the unicorn can not be said to be comparable to human beings in the same realm, it is not much different. My original God attacked and unexpectedly controlled it, making it lose the opportunity to resist, but I need more time to fully accept it.


    What I lack now is time. No matter what those people come for, they will be a threat to me.


    Once those people attack me, let alone subdue the unicorn, even if it is to protect my life, I''m afraid there will be some problems.


    The situation is extremely urgent. I don''t have a better way for a moment. I''m sweating like a bow string stretched to the limit, reaching the edge of fracture and collapse.


    I continuously launched Yuanshen attack. The power of Yuanshen in my body consumed a lot. Coupled with the suppression of the power of the interface, it didn''t take long for me to feel that the power of Yuanshen was exhausted, and there was a faint feeling that I couldn''t do what I wanted.


    It''s quite dangerous. If it goes on like this, my friends and I will be in danger.


    At this time, Bian Lusha in my body suddenly sent me a message. At the same time, a pure power of Yuanshen was released and integrated into my Yuanshen, which was directly used by me.


    Now my strength of the original God is greatly enhanced, which is much better than taking a top-grade soul reviving pill.


    Bian Lusha would help me when I was in crisis, which was completely beyond my expectation, but it also solved my urgent need.


    I don''t know whether to thank her or scold her.


    The reason why I encountered such a crisis is entirely due to her. I shouldn''t have thanked her for helping me, but if she hadn''t helped me in time, I''m afraid I''d become a thing in the belly of the unicorn.


    It''s not terrible to die, but it''s terrible to die in the small divine world, because it''s difficult for people who die here to reincarnate. Death is really death.


    With Bian Lusha''s help, I freed up my hand to take a soul reviving pill again. The yuan God will work and continue to attack the unicorn while the yuan God''s power is restored.


    In my busy schedule, I glanced at the unknown people below me to see if they had shot situ Qian and others.


    Again, unexpectedly, those people seemed to be stopped by Zhu and surrounded by Zhu and situ Qian. Although everyone looked crazy, no one dared to do it.

 Chapter 1039

    In the face of masters like Zhu Yu, they are still the leader around the God King of the small divine world. They also have some scruples.


    Seeing that the people below didn''t do it for the time being, I withdrew my mind and wholeheartedly continued to attack the original God of the unicorn beast.


    With Bian Lusha''s help, the beast will be more powerful, and the original God attack will be more powerful. The unicorn beast has been attacked one after another, and gradually there are signs of losing the sense of resistance.


    I was overjoyed. I knew that it was not far from success and had hope again. The whole person seemed to be in some spirit. I shouted "evil animals are not subject yet", and a wave of more powerful Yuanshen attack hit the Yuanshen of the unicorn beast.


    "Roar..." the earth shaking roar came from the unicorn''s mouth. The roar startled the unicorn in all directions. The roar came from all directions, as if responding to the unicorn.


    Is this the last resistance of the unicorn or the sign of its surrender?


    An amazing Yuanshen attack rushed towards me. My Yuanshen felt amazing pain and was counterattacked.


    Damn Unicorn can fight back at this time. It seems that the rumor that it can kill the peak martial god is absolutely true.


    I endured the severe pain from the yuan God, worked hard to stabilize my yuan God, maintained the operation of the beast control decision, grabbed a handful of soul reviving pills and put them into my mouth. After the yuan God''s power was supplemented, I immediately launched a counterattack.


    However, the unicorn beast had already seized the opportunity and began to counter attack my Yuanshen in turns. Wave after wave of Yuanshen attacks hit my Yuanshen, which almost made me unable to concentrate on resisting its attack and counterattack.


    Fortunately, I am very familiar with the Royal beast Jue and Yuanshen Jue. Under the constant attack of the unicorn beast, I can still make it work normally and ensure the control of the unicorn beast.


    After taking too many soul reviving pills at one time, the huge power of the yuan God dispersed in my body and rushed all over my body. There were signs of bursting all over my body, which almost made me unable to hold on.


    The huge power of the original God was not absorbed and utilized by me, and was directly discharged by the holy body.


    If I take pills in excess, there will be such a danger. Fortunately, the holy body is strong enough. Although I am a little confused, I still don''t fall down.


    As long as I don''t fall, I have hope.


    My faith will not fall, no matter how difficult it is, I will stick to it.


    Bian Lusha may also have been attacked by the unicorn. She was hurt. After she helped me, she fell into a deep sleep and didn''t respond at all.


    I can''t hope Bian Lusha will continue to help me, but I can ask Marlboro to help me. His divine power is strong enough. As long as he makes a move, I am sure of winning.


    The Royal beast will continue to run. At the same time, it will run the Yuanshen formula to refine and absorb the Yuanshen power of the remaining soul reviving pill.


    Wanbao shot in time to help me recover the consumed Yuanshen power. Soon I felt that my Yuanshen power recovered and could continue to attack.


    The unicorn beast didn''t have my means, let alone help. Its attack on me gradually slowed down.


    This is my chance. I quickly contacted Wanbao. Under my command, Wanbao slowly released its own power of Yuanshen. A pure power of Yuanshen was slowly used by me to launch Yuanshen attack. The effect was actually very good.


    Wanbao is worthy of being the Yuanshen body in the peak martial god realm. The power of Yuanshen is very pure, and the control of Yuanshen power is also extremely in place, which is very helpful to me.


    If this goes on, it is not impossible to subdue the unicorn.


    Of course, those below can''t make trouble at this time and affect me to accept the unicorn.


    My Yuanshen attack is issued continuously with the help of Wanbao. My Yuanshen power can last for a long time, and the Yuanshen attack can last for a long time. I regain control of the unicorn beast and slowly make it on the verge of completely giving up resistance and being accepted by me.


    But even with the help of Wanbao, after a incense stick, my original divine power showed signs of drying up again.


    The world''s suppression of the power of the original God is so powerful that I can''t stand it.


    Wanbao knows my current situation and supplies his divine power to me without stopping. However, he is approaching the limit for a long time.


    On the other hand, although the unicorn beast stopped fighting ten minutes ago, it kept its mind. It has persisted until now, and has not completely given up fighting. It has always refused to recognize me as the Lord.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid it''s hard to accept the unicorn.


    I was worried, and finally gave a blow. At the same time, I was ready to kill the unicorn when it was on the verge of coma.


    If I really can''t accept it, I can only retreat to the second place and kill it, although it''s completely different from my original intention.


    At this moment, I felt that the unicorn suddenly stopped all resistance, and even the consciousness of resistance suddenly disappeared.


    That wisp of perseverance was completely released by it at this time. My Yuanshen attack took the opportunity to invade and completely controlled it in an instant.


    The unicorn looked like he was discouraged after the defeat. His big eyes were slightly closed, his wings were drooping, and he was dejected. He had no spirit at all and no response to my control.


    I took the opportunity to issue the order to recognize the Lord. The unicorn beast who lost the sense of resistance had no resistance and recognized the Lord obediently.


    All this was unexpectedly simple, which made me feel unreal. I vaguely suspected what I had done with my own hands.


    However, I soon confirmed that the unicorn really wants to recognize the Lord, because the Lord recognition has been started, and the Lord recognition contact between me and the unicorn has been obviously completed.


    It takes time to recognize the Lord, but compared with the process of accepting the unicorn, this time can be ignored.


    I can even distract myself from observing other things when accepting the Kirin to recognize the Lord, including whether the following people have already done something to situ Qian and others.


    Fortunately, those people were awed by Zhu. No one dared to fight against the opponents such as situ Qian. Everyone stood in place and maintained a relatively stable state.


    The unicorn soon finished recognizing the Lord, and all its thoughts could not escape my perception.


    It really recognizes me as the Lord and has completely become my war beast and my partner. It is no longer bent on attacking me or even killing me as before.


    To do this, I suddenly felt that it was a great surprise, full of joy, and also restored my absolute self-confidence.


    The Royal beast is also useful in the small divine world. Although its role is not as obvious as that of the oxygen star because the power of the original God is suppressed, it can still subdue the war beast.


    Yuanshenjue is also useful here. Absorbing the power of refining yuanshenjue is not much slower than that on oxygen star. This will also be my advantage

 Chapter 1040

    Although the strength of the unicorn beast is only the peak martial god, because it is a spirit beast, or a monster, it has stronger defense and strength than the peak martial god.


    Of course, the yuan God of the unicorn beast can''t compare with the human warrior. This seems to be the advantage of the human warrior. Except for the spirit family, other races can''t compare with the human yuan God.


    Taking back my excitement, I tried to order the unicorn beast to see if I could order it to kill the enemies below.


    Unexpectedly, when my command was issued, the unicorn did not respond, as if it had not received my command.


    It seems to be really frustrated, or really dead, completely ignoring my orders.


    I was wondering. I was about to try again, but I found it slowly turned around and said to me, "kill me. Our Kirin family will never become a human war beast. Although I was forced to recognize you as the Lord, I can never be the first human war beast."


    I smiled: "well, it doesn''t matter. You can be my friend. From now on, we are friends, and it is natural for friends to help each other. Right? "


    The unicorn looked at me, slowly closed his huge eyes and said rudely, "unless you kill all the humans who see you accept, otherwise, I will not obey your orders or be your friend."


    I sighed secretly, lowered my voice and said, "I don''t know any of the people below except my friends and Zhu. I don''t care what you want."


    The unicorn beast opened his big eyes and his spirit recovered a lot at once, as if he had been stimulated.


    I frowned secretly and was about to persuade a few words when I saw the unicorn turn around suddenly. The huge head looked at the people below and gave a startling roar, as if it was about to jump down.


    All the people below, except situ Qian, Dong Mei, Xia Zhu, and Zhu, were scared and ran around.


    Looking at the speed of their escape, they simply hate their parents for giving birth to two legs less. They are as anxious as a lost dog.


    I saw that the unicorn didn''t really chase down, and there was no murderous look in his eyes. I immediately understood his mind.


    This guy is a face loving war beast. He deliberately said those words to me for face. After getting my promise, he came forward to scare away those people with evil intentions.


    I couldn''t help laughing, but I didn''t let the unicorn see it. I deliberately lowered my voice and said, "do you have a name? Shall I get you one? "


    The unicorn looked at me and said slowly, "don''t look down on me because you think I''m a unicorn. Naturally, I have a name. My name is... Boss. "


    "Boss?" I knew it was deliberately trying to pressure me and temporarily obtained the name, but I thought it was easy, so I smiled and said, "Hello, boss, my name is Jinfeng. We will be friends in the future."


    After accepting the "big brother" of the unicorn beast, I slowly fell to the ground and came to situ Qian and others. Before I could speak, I heard Zhu Yu say, "it turns out that you hide deeply and don''t leak. I''ve been offended before. Please don''t be surprised."


    I was a little stunned. Then I remembered something and said with a smile, "I''m not as powerful as you think. If this Unicorn beast hadn''t been trapped by your array and given me a chance to fight, I wouldn''t have been able to accept... And become friends with it."


    Zhu Ying hugged his fist and said, "friend? Oh, good. Since you can make friends with the unicorn beast, it shows that you have the ability to kill it... Jin Feng, you have the strength that the future leader of the unicorn city will also be the leader candidate. We will be brothers in the future. If you have anything, just speak. "


    I also threw a fist and said, "it''s easy to say. You can rest assured of what I promised you. Who were those people just now? Why are there so many people here? They also come to hunt unicorns? "


    Zhu Yu said with a smile, "few people dare to attack the unicorn... They are just some guys who want to pick up a bargain. They think you will benefit them if you fight with the unicorn."


    I nodded: "I see. I thought another mysterious person was going to be bad for me and sent them to attack me... Zhu Yu, since you said we were brothers, I want to ask you if you should be honest with each other if there is something between brothers in the little divine world?"


    Zhu Ying looked at me and said slowly, "do you mean that mysterious people are bad for you? I have promised you that I will help you investigate. Please don''t worry. The guide under my hand may know about it. When we return to Kirin City, I''ll ask for you. "


    I nodded, "thank you, brother. It seems that elder brother is older and stronger than younger brother. Since we are brothers, elder brother should be elder brother. But now that I have brother Qilin, my brother can only be the second brother. I don''t know if my brother has an opinion? "


    Zhu Yu was stunned and then said with a bitter smile: "although you and I are brothers, we have not sworn in. There is no need to arrange funds and discuss generations..."


    I said positively, "brother, do you look down on your little brother? Forget it, I thought the brother in my brother''s mouth was a real brother... "


    Zhu Ying laughed and said loudly, "don''t get me wrong. I''m the second brother. Kirin''s strength is really better than me. Three has the final say that the small divine realm is not your original oxygen star, and everything here has the final say of strength. Therefore, you don''t have to care too much about the title of big brother and second brother. "


    I understood Zhu Yu''s meaning in my heart, but I didn''t say it, but said with a smile: "that''s not good. Since we are brothers, we must have a title, which can''t be chaotic. By the way, second brother, do you often live in Kirin City? "


    Zhu Ying shook his head: "naturally, I want to be with the God King. I am directly responsible to the God King. I can''t leave the God King easily. Why do you ask this? "


    I said, "I mean, if I want to find my second brother in the future, where should I find it?"


    Zhu Yi said, "nature is the divine domain. The divine king lives in the divine domain, and I also live in the divine domain."


    Shenyu, a new place name, is where the God King is and where I want to go.


    I didn''t ask any more questions. Although Zhu Yu calls me brother now, he doesn''t really treat me as a brother. I''m afraid there is a lot of water in it.


    Maybe he just wanted me to help him treat his wife, so he was polite to me.


    Zhu Yu said that he wanted my life before. That''s not a joke. If I wasn''t strong enough, I would be useful to him. Now I''m afraid I''ve been killed by him.


    Be sure to position yourself accurately, otherwise, I''m afraid I don''t know who I am or when I will die.

 Chapter 1041

    Before returning to Kirin City, Kirin turned into a man and became a handsome young man. He looked younger than me, but he always called himself "boss".


    Although the eldest brother is a unicorn beast, his appearance is no different from that of human beings, and his wisdom is no less than that of ordinary people. It is difficult for ordinary people to find his true identity.


    With the eldest brother joining us, our original four people have become five. If we count the nominal second brother Zhu, there will be more than 20 people in our line.


    Zhu has too many separate bodies. When we go together, it is difficult to identify who is the real Zhu.


    We returned to Kirin City with Zhu Yu. When the city guards saw Zhu Yu, no one dared to embarrass us again.


    The eldest brother''s body is a unicorn. In order to prevent him from being knocked out of his original shape by the city protection array and startling the surrounding humans, I asked him to enter the wanbaoding and I took him into the city quietly.


    After successfully returning to the city, Zhu Yu hurriedly pulled me to treat his wife, and even stopped me from handing over the task.


    I asked Zhu Ying to bring his wife to Kirin City. I would try my best to help his wife with treatment, so he reluctantly left.


    I have experience in treating the injured Yuanshen, but the world suppresses the power of Yuanshen. If I want to cure Zhu Yu''s wife, I also need to make some preparations and take some time.


    Although I encountered some dangers during my trip, everyone was unharmed and recovered the "boss" unicorn. It was a great success.


    After completing the task, you must take your identity card to the official post for handover. If the task deadline expires, even if the task is completed, it is considered a task failure and you can''t get paid.


    After the handover, even if the task is completed, you can get the reward of the task - energy spar, and accept the next task at the same time.


    The staff of the official post and the local people in the small divine world call them post soldiers, which means those who serve as soldiers for the official post.


    This title is also different from oxygen star. I''m not used to it for a while. I feel strange when I mention it.


    The boss is curious about everything in Kirin City. He looks around like a hick entering the city.


    Kirin City has a large city defense array and some special energy, which greatly suppresses the strength of Kirin beasts. The strength of the boss in the city can''t be compared with that outside the city.


    Fortunately, there are not many people here who can see the real body of the human unicorn, which saves me a lot of trouble.


    However, many people saw the scene of my battle against the unicorn beast. Soon after I returned to the unicorn City, I heard people nearby talking about my battle against the unicorn beast.


    It turns out that some people here also like gossip. Before, they were silent, as if they were suppressed and dared not say anything. They thought that the people here had been suppressed and completely silent.


    I couldn''t help laughing when listening to their description, which made me look like the most powerful warrior under the God King.


    The boss couldn''t help but look angry when he heard these comments. He looked at me very badly.


    I couldn''t help laughing. I smiled at the boss and was very happy.


    When the boss saw me smile, he couldn''t help laughing and said rudely, "third brother, why are you so famous all of a sudden? You listen to what they say. It seems that you are the most powerful person under the God King. The limelight is going to surpass all the immortals in the small divine world, below one person and above ten thousand people. "


    I said, "there''s nothing wrong with it. I''m famous. In the future, our work will be relatively simple, and those who plot against us will converge."


    The boss nodded: "that makes sense. But is this the case? We''ll know when we get to the official post. "


    I walked to the official post with a smile. As soon as I got to the door, I heard a man say, "are you back? Congratulations. I heard you have taken a unicorn. "


    I don''t need to see who this man is. He lied to me and deliberately reminded me of Zhu Yun.


    I really don''t know whether this person is good or bad, but I don''t need to offend him at present, so I smiled and said, "can the guide pick up work here? Or are you waiting for me here? "


    Zhu Yun smiled: "I''m waiting for you. I heard that you have completed your first task. I think you will come to receive your reward. I''ll wait for you here. "


    As I walked into the official post, I said, "this is nature. If you have something to do with me, please wait a moment. I''m anxious to get my reward. "


    Zhu Yun smiled and stayed where he was. I entered the official post and was ready to hand over the task again to the room where the post soldier who had received me before.


    Perhaps it was because I had completed a difficult task. Instead of asking me to wait in line, the courier here directly led me to the room I had been to once before.


    After the crowd waiting here, some people actually recognized me and shouted excitedly, "he is the golden maple. He has accepted the golden maple of the unicorn..."


    So a large group of people rushed over and surrounded me regardless of the rules of no noise and random walking here.


    I was a little surprised. Looking at the people around me, I smiled and said, "what are you looking for me?"


    An old man who rushed to the front said excitedly, "I heard you have a soul returning grass for sale. I wonder if you can give me one? Any amount of crystal stone is OK. I''m willing to exchange all crystal stones for one... "


    Before the old man finished, a female warrior beside him said, "I want one too. You can drive it at any price. It''s OK to be your subordinate... "


    Everyone shouted in disorder. Unexpectedly, they all asked me to buy reviving grass. Although the price was messy, they all bought it at a high price.


    I was a little confused for a while, my brain turned quickly, and an idea formed in my mind.


    I said loudly, "you guys, I can understand your urgent need for soul returning grass. But before I came here, I had sold all the soul reviving grass to Zhu Min and Zhu Tongling. If you need it, you can ask Zhu Tongling to buy it. All the soul reviving grass is in his hands. "


    "All sold?" A man shouted, "didn''t you leave one or two? This is a treasure you can''t find... "


    I smiled, raised my voice and said, "but people are the leader. What can I do as a newcomer?"


    "Oh, I see..." the sighs of the people were surprisingly consistent. It seemed that they had not encountered such a thing.


    I waved and was about to leave the crowd, but someone said, "it is said that you have accepted a unicorn, then you can challenge the city Lord and have the opportunity to become a new city Lord. Congratulations."


    My face changed slightly. I stared at the man who said this and said in a deep voice: "I can''t talk nonsense. I won''t stay in Kirin City for a long time, let alone be the city master."


    The man also stared at me. When he heard me, he smiled, nodded at me and didn''t speak again.


    I remembered the man''s appearance and turned to the room where the post soldier was located.

 Chapter 1042

    The people behind me are still talking about the soul returning grass and the unicorn beast. I don''t care about them. I come to the post soldier.


    The courier must have heard about me long ago. When he saw me, he was not surprised: "welcome back. Congratulations on successfully completing the task."


    I looked at him and said slowly, "should you give me the corresponding reward and tell me something you know but I don''t know?"


    The post soldier sighed, his face changed slightly, and slowly lowered his head


    Half an hour later, I left the official post silently and came to situ Qian and others waiting for me.


    "Come on, let''s go back." I said a word faintly and ignored Zhu Yun who was still waiting for me. After pulling situ Qian, I was about to leave here.


    Zhu Yun hurried forward, hugged his fist and said, "Jinfeng, please wait a minute."


    Without looking back, I said, "what do you want to say? You''ve done so many things, what else to say? "


    Zhu Yun looked at the scattered around, but all stared at the people on our side, lowered his voice and said, "take a step to talk."


    Situ Qian said in disgust, "if you have anything to say, we are all tired and have to go back to bed early."


    Zhu Yun said awkwardly, "I''ll delay you for a while. Well, our commander wants to see you. I don''t know when you are free? "


    I looked at Zhu Yun and said slowly, "commander Zhu has something for me. Let''s wait until his business is over."


    After a pause, I couldn''t help staring at Zhu Yun: "I already know why you lied to me. I don''t blame you. You can''t help yourself. However, we can''t be friends. In the future, your commander wants to see me and let others talk to me. "


    Zhu Yun sighed: "I see... Jin Feng, according to the rules here, you can challenge the city Lord. What are you going to do about it?"


    "This is my own business. Don''t ask." I turned and left, ignoring Zhu Yun.


    People like Zhu Yun do have their own reasons, but they followed others'' instructions to frame me at the beginning, which almost killed me and my friends. I won''t treat him as a friend.


    Back to my house, there were many people waiting for me outside.


    When those people saw me, they immediately surrounded me. Various voices sounded, including the voice of worshipping me, the voice of asking me about unicorns, and the voice of buying soul returning grass from me


    I feel very messy. I''m in a bad mood. I feel even worse.


    Situ Qian, Dong Mei, Xia Zhu and the eldest brother of the unicorn beast came forward to explain and stop, so I stepped out into the house and ignored those people.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Yu was already in the house, and his speed made me feel very surprised.


    "So fast, second brother." I smiled and said, "where''s my sister-in-law?"


    Although the divine language is somewhat different from the oxygen star language, there are still many similarities in what to call. Zhu Yu is the second brother, and his wife is naturally my sister-in-law.


    Zhu Ying got up and said, "I''ll let her rest in a room with you. Third brother, can the method you said before really help your sister-in-law? "


    I nodded: "don''t you know if you try? I''ll get ready and help my sister-in-law treat her right away. "


    Zhu Fu hugged his fist and said, "thank you, third brother..."


    I waved my hand and said with a smile, "don''t talk about outsiders. Since we are brothers, the second brother''s business is my business. We should try our best to help each other."


    Zhu Ying nodded slightly, and his eyes gradually changed.


    I took out the array plate and activated the array in the living room: "second brother, please come out. We''ll start treatment now."


    Zhu Ying nodded and left. In the blink of an eye, he returned. He brought a man with his whole body wrapped in gauze. I can''t see what his wife looks like.


    Zhu Ying introduced me with a smile: "this is my wife Chen Yu, er... Because she is seriously ill, you can''t see her appearance at present. But I promise, your sister-in-law is definitely a peerless beauty... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Sister-in-law Chen Yu opened her mouth, but her voice was very good: "is this the Jinfeng you said can help me treat my illness?"


    Zhu Ying said, "this is my third brother Jin Feng, your third brother."


    Chen Yu said with a smile, "that''s true... I need the help of my third brother. When I get better, as long as I can do it, I will never refuse. "


    Zhu also said, "that''s what I mean. If the third brother doesn''t dislike it, we can even live together and become a family."


    I saw Zhu Yu''s attitude changed greatly. I understood it in my heart and smiled: "we''ll talk about future things later. Now please enter the array, and we''ll start now."


    Chen Yu walked into the array and immediately exclaimed, "what a strong power of the yuan God. This array is very magical."


    I said positively, "this is an array to gather the power of the yuan God. Sister-in-law, calm down and try to cultivate yourself according to the skill I taught you. Use the power of the yuan God here to recover slowly."


    Chen Yu should say "OK" and sit cross legged. His movements are stiff, but he can barely do it.


    I know her body is not my own, and it''s not surprising that she just passed on the formula of Yuanshen formula to her.


    Chen Yu was originally a martial artist. Although he first came into contact with such skills as Yuan Shen Jue, after listening to my detailed explanation, he knew how to start practicing.


    I have done everything I should do. The rest depends on Chen Yu''s own understanding and whether he can stick to it.


    The cultivation of Yuanshen is difficult. Even if Yuanshen is determined, it is difficult for people without perseverance to cultivate Yuanshen to the highest level.


    I can''t leave for the time being. In case of any changes, I can help each other to ensure that Chen Yu''s yuan God will not disperse.


    Zhu Yu naturally wanted to stay here to guard his wife. I accompanied him and chatted without a word.


    Zhu Yu didn''t know what kind of skill I taught Chen Yu about Yuanshen Jue. He asked me a lot of questions about Yuanshen Jue, and seemed to want to practice it.


    I explained my doubts for him one by one. Finally, I couldn''t help but change the topic and asked, "second brother, did you send someone to help me check the mysterious man who framed me?"


    Zhu Ying thought for a moment and said slowly, "I know who this person is, but you can''t provoke others now. Don''t know too much."


    I looked at Zhu Yu and said in a deep voice, "if you dare to treat me like this, you will have a great hatred of life and death with me. Even if he is a top master, I won''t be afraid of him. Second brother, tell me, is it Zhu Yun''s commander? "


    Zhu Yu nodded slowly, "in fact, I knew that Zhu Yun''s commander was the one who framed you. But Zhu Yun''s commander is Wei Chi Xiong, who is the second commander around the God King... Even I dare not offend him. His strength is much stronger than me. You are not his opponent at all. "

 Chapter 1043

    "Wei Chi Xiong?" I remembered the name: "is he the mysterious man who went to the oxygen star and killed in the oxygen star?"


    Zhu Ying smiled: "I don''t know this. You have to find out by yourself. But I know that Wei Chixiong did go to oxygen star not long ago and returned to the little divine world with you almost back and forth. "


    Zhu Yu''s words made me sure that the person who hurt me was the mysterious master I met on the oxygen star before.


    The man who attacked Du Kang''s fleet was Yuchi Xiong. I really don''t know what strength he had. He destroyed Du Kang''s fleet alone.


    I''m surprised that he told me clearly on oxygen that he and his father are friends. There''s no reason to have a hard time with me.


    Is it because he took my killer sword and found that it was an artifact, so he wanted to kill me?


    I can only think of this reason for the time being, but I''m still not sure. After all, I only contacted Wei Chi Xiong once and didn''t know him.


    Zhu Pei claimed that his strength was not Wei Chi Xiong''s opponent at all, and he probably didn''t lie to me. Zhu Pei and I have fought several times. We know that although his strength is stronger than me, there won''t be too many.


    Of course, Zhu Yu''s Noumenon strength must be much higher than his separation. Maybe I really fight him. I''m not an opponent at all.


    I haven''t really fought with the experts in the small divine world. I don''t know what the strength of the experts in the small divine world is, and I can''t determine how my strength is in the small divine world.


    Now I''m sure that the person Zhu Yun said he wanted to see me was the mysterious man who took away my killing sword.


    It seems that I really want to meet this Wei Chi Xiong. Besides, the killer sword has to come back.


    What''s the relationship between Wei Chi Xiong and me and between him and my father.


    The most important thing is, is my father the God King here, and when can I see my father


    "Sect leader... Jin Feng, people outside won''t go. They want you to tell the whereabouts of the soul returning grass to your face." Dongmei ran over in a hurry and shouted to me, "those people won''t go until they see you."


    I looked at Zhu Yi and said slowly, "you have to deal with this."


    Zhu Fuzao heard what people were making outside. After hearing what I said, he got up and strode out.


    Zhu Yu went out and immediately shouted, "shut up. Don''t you know my wife is resting here? If you disturb her, none of you will leave here alive. "


    The ferocious words actually closed the mouth of these originally excited people. It seems that Zhu Yu has high prestige, and the world is indeed the supremacy of power and strength.


    After listening to Zhu Yu, he continued, "I really bought all the reviving grass on Jinfeng. I want these reviving herbs to be of great use. Don''t think about it. Get out of here quickly, or I don''t mind executing you on the spot. "


    I looked out from the door. With a wave of his hand, a group of people rushed out. In an instant, they surrounded my house and drove away all those who were looking for me.


    My ears were instantly clear. Zhu Xuan turned and entered the house. Situ Qian and others also entered the house. They were all helpless.


    The previous explanation and persuasion made them thirsty, but none of Zhu''s words worked.


    When Dongmei and Xiazhu entered the house, they directly brought tea and handed it to Zhu and me respectively.


    Zhu Yu took a sip of tea and said slowly, "third brother, here, you must have certain power, or have enough money, or your strength can reach a level that others can''t reach. If you get one of the three, you can practice safely. No one dares to be against you. Otherwise, an ordinary warrior will dare to disrespect you. "


    I nodded: "thank you for reminding me. Wait a minute, I''ll sell my soul returning grass and accumulate some crystal stones. "


    Zhu Yu looked at me: "I want all the soul returning grass. I have promised you this... I have brought all the crystal stones, but I don''t know how many soul returning grass you have?"


    I smiled and took out dozens of soul reviving grasses: "all the soul reviving grasses are here. In addition, I had a bottle of soul reviving pill, but I was taking it... No, I used up most of it when fighting with my eldest brother. Second brother, I can give you some if you need. What else does the second brother have to do? "


    "That would be great." Zhu Ying smiled: "I saw you taking the soul reviving pill before. It''s a panacea that''s hard to find. You really eat it like beans. It''s really painful."


    I took out half a bottle of soul reviving pills and handed them to Zhu: "these are for my second brother. Please accept them."


    Surprised, Zhu Ying stood up and said, "no, it''s too valuable. If I take it, the God King will punish me heavily."


    I smiled: "how could it? Brother, I gave my second brother a gift. The God King shouldn''t bother. "


    Zhu Yu waved his hand: "I wanted this soul reviving grassland myself, but now I bought it by the order of the God King... No, absolutely not. My brothers have to settle accounts clearly. I can buy these soul reviving pills, and I can''t accept them if I give them to me."


    I didn''t insist, so I smiled and said, "OK, little brother, I happen to lack crystal stone. It should be the second brother. You helped me."


    Zhu Ying smiled: "where is the subsidy? You deserve it. Speaking of it, you helped me, so that I could send to the God King... "


    "Take it by surprise, Zhu Yu?" Before Zhu Ying finished his words, a cold voice came: "tell your parts to get away, otherwise, I''ll kill them and let you refine so many parts slowly in the future."


    Hearing this sound, Zhu Ying immediately got up, hugged his fist and said respectfully, "Zhu Ying has seen the second commander."


    I had seen this man for a long time, but I couldn''t help looking at him because I had never seen his true face.


    The figure and voice of this man are clearly the mysterious man I met on the oxygen star. This is the first time I saw his true face. At first glance, he is somewhat similar to Du Kang, which really makes me wonder.


    "I don''t want to disturb your wife''s recuperation, nor do I want to enter such a house." Someone said coldly, "Jinfeng, come out. I have something to say to you."


    I got up and went out, looked at the young "Du Kang" in front of me, hugged his fist and said, "it was commander Wei Chi Xiong looking for me. I don''t know why? As soon as the oxygen star leaves, how is commander Yuchi? "


    Wei Chi Xiong stared at me and nodded slowly, "you remember me, very good. We don''t want to talk about oxygen star here. We will have a chance in the future. Now you come with me. I have something important to find you. "


    "Can''t you just say it here?" I smiled and said, "I have to help my sister-in-law with treatment. It''s really inconvenient to leave at this time."

 Chapter 1044

    Wei Chi Xiong looked at me and said slowly, "all the idle people, get out of here. Don''t let me find someone eavesdropping on us, or we''ll be killed. "


    Before Wei Chi Xiong''s voice fell, a group of neat guides suddenly appeared in front of me. These guides seemed to emerge out of thin air. I didn''t see how they appeared at all.


    As soon as the guide appeared, he automatically surrounded Wei Chi Xiong and me in the middle, and opened a huge net to surround Wei Chi Xiong and me.


    Among these guides, there is Zhu Yun, who I am familiar with. But at this time, he didn''t talk to me, so I didn''t see him.


    I saw at a glance that this network was not intended to be harmful to me, but had the effect of isolating the perception of others and preventing our dialogue from being heard by others.


    Wei Chi Xiong was very considerate and had expected that I would not leave here with him, so he prepared this treasure.


    Listen to him, "now you can speak freely. No one will hear us."


    I nodded: "tell me first. What''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Chi Xiong walked a few steps, turned his back to me and said, "you should have thought that the God King is your father."


    Although I did think of this earlier, I was still a little surprised when I heard it from Wei Chi Xiong: "what you said is true?"


    Wei Chi Xiong nodded slightly, "it''s a pity that the God King can''t come to see you now. The God King is closing the door and lacks skills. This is absolutely confidential, because some people always want to seize the throne of the God King. Once they know that the God King is closed, the small divine world may enter a bloody period again. "


    I was suddenly worried about my father: "who is going against my father? Is that why you came to me? "


    Yuchi Xiong said, "the God King knew you were coming and ordered me to take you to his closed place. I have something to tell you. This is also absolutely confidential. After all, after your relationship is made public, you will also be in some danger. "


    I frowned slightly: "before, your people treated me like that. You want me to believe you now. Do you have a token of your father?"


    Wei Chi Xiong nodded: "don''t worry, if I want to be bad for you, you''ll already be dead and won''t wait until now. What happened before is not only my test to you, but also the test of the God King to you. If you have any dissatisfaction or anger, you can vent it with me now. "


    I smiled bitterly: "test? Well, since it''s my father''s intention, what else can I say? "


    Yuchi Xiong said, "why don''t you ask me about the oxygen star?"


    I smiled: "you will tell me yourself. Why should I ask more?"


    Wei Chi Xiong turned and looked at me with a smile in his eyes: "you are very smart and strong. But it''s definitely not a wise choice for you to be led here by Bian Lusha... "


    After a pause, Wei Chi Xiong suddenly said with a straight face: "because of you, I have to give up my plan to destroy Du Kang and return to the little divine world. You have delayed my great event..."


    I interrupted him, "what am I going to do? Why bother?"


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled: "I''m smart... I have to do this because I accepted a task personally assigned by the God King."


    "Protect me?" I stared at Wei Chi Xiong: "it''s not necessary. Even unicorns can''t kill me. There shouldn''t be anything in the world that can kill me."


    Wei Chi Xiong closed his eyes slightly and sighed, "you just happen to be able to resist the beast. Your strength is not invincible. If you think you''re invincible after taking over the unicorn, I''ve looked up to you before... Just don''t say that. "


    He suddenly sighed again and said slowly, "Jin Feng, Du Kang is actually Jin. You should know this, right?"


    I nodded: "I not only know this, but also know that you and Du Kang should be related by blood..."


    Wei Chi Xiong nodded slightly, "you''re right. Du Kang and I are related by blood. But I don''t admit it because he doesn''t deserve it. "


    I thought of something, looked at Wei Chi Xiong and said, "if I guessed right, you should be the offspring of Du Kang."


    Wei Chi Xiong suddenly said angrily, "I''m not his descendant, I''m me, I''m Wei Chi Xiong!"


    I saw him suddenly angry, so I closed my mouth and just looked at him quietly until he calmed down.


    After a while, Wei Chi Xiong calmed down slowly. He took a deep breath, suddenly smiled and said, "it seems necessary for me to practice the Royal beast decision. The Kirin beast in the little divine world has always been the biggest threat to Kirin City..."


    I interrupted him again: "what is the hatred between you and Du Kang? Now that it''s all said, why say half and leave half? "


    Wei Chi Xiong said lightly, "I am not the one who has a grudge against Du Kang, but the divine king. I''m just a person who acts under orders, a person who feels the anger of the God King. "


    I don''t know what hatred my father and Du Kang have. I just feel that when Wei Chi Xiong started, he was full of hatred.


    Moreover, his performance just now shows that there is absolutely great hatred between him and Du Kang, which is definitely not what he says now.


    Wei Chi Xiong suddenly sighed and then said, "forget it, you''re not an outsider, and I won''t hide it from you. I''ve always been reluctant to mention this, because once I mention it, I will think of things a long time ago, and I have an uncontrollable anger... "


    "You must know Du Kang. You must know that he is desperate for power... But you can''t imagine that he killed my mother, his hairy wife, in order to get power. He killed my mother and his wife who had been with him for ten years... If I hadn''t run fast, if I hadn''t met the God King, I would have died. He died in Du Kang, who is cruel and doesn''t deserve to be a husband, In the hands of a demon who is not worthy of being a father... "


    I finally understood why Wei Chi Xiong hated Du Kang so much. It turned out that there was such an unimaginable old thing.


    It seems that Wei Chi Xiong''s childhood was full of hatred. No wonder he would kill Du Kang, destroy the fleet Du Kang should be proud of, and claim to destroy Du Kang''s.


    It''s just that he was saved by my father. I''m a little surprised.


    Can it be said that when my father left Binhu village after thousands of hardships, he accidentally met Wei Chi Xiong who ran for his life and saved the hard-working man?


    I can''t ask these things at this time. I can only silently look at Wei Chi Xiong with an angry and murderous face and wait for him to continue.

 Chapter 1045

    "Later, we unexpectedly came to the small divine world. With the efforts of the God King, we soon established ourselves here, and stayed here for hundreds of years."


    Speaking of this, Wei Chi Xiong''s eyes showed a trace of gratitude. It seemed that he was grateful to his father from the bottom of his heart.


    He continued: "the God King has always regarded me as his own son and took good care of me. He taught me to practice. He told me the truth of life. He loved me like my mother... So I decided to repay the God King in my life and treat the God King as my only family member. If anyone dares to be against the God King, I will never spare him! "


    I couldn''t help saying, "my father disappeared mysteriously. We have been looking for his whereabouts for so many years. I didn''t expect that my father had left the oxygen star and came to the little divine world. It seems that everything has long been doomed, and our immortals are just walking on the road that has long been doomed. "


    Yuchi Xiong said, "Jin Feng, although I''m not surnamed Jin, I always regard the God King as my father, so you and I are also brothers. The God King came to the little god world by accident. He didn''t mean to hide it from you. Don''t resent the God King for it. "


    I smiled: "how could it? Naturally, I know that my father will not really ruthlessly abandon us... But what I don''t understand is that the little divine world clearly has an interface transmission array that can directly connect to the oxygen star. Why didn''t my father want to go back and see us? "


    Yuchi Xiong said, "that''s because the God King can''t help himself. It is true that God is king of the small gods, and everything in the small gods has the final say. But at the same time, the king also needs all kinds of things. The God King already does not belong to himself, but belongs to the whole small divine world. His every move involves everything in the small divine world. "


    I understand: "I can understand what you said. When you are in a high position, you really can''t help yourself. But he can send someone to tell us his current situation so that we don''t worry about him all the time. "


    Yuchi Xiong said, "in the past, the God King and I were too busy to think about other things every day in order to survive, and there were not so many crystal stones using the interface transmission array. Later, when the God King ascended, the crystal stone was not a problem, but there were many people who refused to obey the God King in our small divine world. There might be unrest at any time, and we still had no time to separate ourselves. The reason why I went to oxygen star recently was to find your. I just saw Du Kang and heard about the war between you, so I didn''t meet you first, but went to Du Kang. "


    After thinking for a while, I felt that everything was clear: "then why don''t you take me directly to the little divine world? If Bian Lusha hadn''t come forward, I might not have heard from my father until now. "


    Wei Chi Xiong looked at me and said slowly, "if I said I was worried that you would take my position after you came to the small divine world, do you believe it?"


    I looked at Wei Chi Xiong and smiled slowly, "I believe it. It seems that the relationship between you and my father is really extraordinary. Just don''t talk about the past, just think it hasn''t happened. But I still have a few questions. I wonder if you can explain it for me? "


    Wei Chi Xiong also smiled: "are you surprised that after you came here, no one offended you and was framed by Zhu Yun? That''s my idea. I want to know if you deserve my introduction to the God King. Since I can''t stop you and let you come to the little divine world, it''s okay to try your emptiness and reality. "


    I suddenly felt very funny and couldn''t help breathing: "for this, you almost killed me under the unicorn beast. I''ll remember this account and return it to you later."


    Yuchi Xiong said, "this is also a test for you. If you can''t pass the test smoothly, the people I sent will naturally save you. In that case, if you want to see the king of God, you need to wait a few more years. "


    I now fully understand what happened before. I feel angry and funny: "what are you doing? I''m not a three-year-old. Don''t test me like that. "


    "The God king saw you when you were ten years old. How do you know what kind of person you are now?" Wei Chi Xiong interrupted me: "if you don''t test you, you will see what others can''t see. If you''re an unreliable person, won''t you ruin a big deal?"


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "you mean, what can''t others know in my father''s closed place?"


    Wei Chi Xiong nodded slowly: "you go with me to see the God King alone. Your friend and the unicorn, just stay here. I''ll send someone to take care of them. You don''t have to worry. "


    I nodded, "I''ll tell them to go with you when Zhu''s wife gets better."


    Wei Chi Xiong looked at me and said, "the God King is waiting for you. Is a person who was going to rob you more important than the God King?"


    I also looked at Wei Chi Xiong: "if you can''t do what you promised others, will your character fail to pass your test? Moreover, Zhu Yu has sworn in with me, and we are also brothers. There is no need to mention the previous things. "


    Speaking of this, I suddenly remembered Zhu Yu''s purchase of soul returning grass: "Zhu Yu said that he had been ordered by the God King to buy soul returning grass. What''s the matter?"


    Wei Chi Xiong shook his head slightly: "I don''t know this. Forget it, I can''t help it if you insist. I''ll give you one day to deal with things here. At this time tomorrow, I''ll pick you up to see the God King. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "it''s a deal."


    Wei Chi Xiong turned around and said faintly, "be careful of Zhu Yu. You are too soft hearted. I''m afraid you''re not his opponent."


    I looked at Wei Chi Xiong, who turned and left, full of doubts and puzzles.


    Of course, I don''t fully trust Zhu Yu. His previous attitude towards me and his current attitude towards me make it obvious to me that this person is a real villain.


    Zhu Yu is a mercenary guy who has milk and is a mother. How can I not pay attention to such a person?


    Wei Chixiong really thinks I''m a child. It seems that he really has a good relationship with my father, so he unconsciously stands in my father''s position and thinks he''s my elder or brother.


    I won''t have any ideas because of these things. Since the world is power oriented and power supreme, I know what to do.


    Watching Wei Chi Xiong leave, the guide he brought disappeared in the blink of an eye as if he had come. It was faster than the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1046

    I slowly turned back and looked at situ Qian, who was looking at me with a worried face, smiled: "it''s all right. He just came to discuss something with me."


    Situ Qian said with some worry, "he didn''t embarrass you. I heard Zhu Yu say that this man is very terrible..."


    I winked at situ Qian. When I was about to speak, I suddenly patted my head and said loudly, "it turns out that those people were shadow guards, not guides. No wonder they were so fast. Zhu Yun is also mixed in. I''m afraid he''s also a shadow guard now. "


    Situ Qian was stunned and immediately said, "are they shadow guards? This is the shadow guard. It seems that it is still human, but it is powerful and faster. "


    I laughed and said loudly, "I finally saw the legendary shadow guards. It seems that they are really regarded as mysterious people because they are too fast and give people the illusion of no shadow and no trace."


    Situ Qian also said with a smile, "you''re right. We don''t know what''s going on here. We thought they were really Yuanshen bodies that could ignore the force of the interface. It seems that we made a mistake."


    "I thought you knew they were shadow guards," said Zhu''s voice. "I didn''t remind you..."


    I looked back and said with a smile, "only Wei Chi Xiong has shadow guards? Second brother, do you have a shadow guard? "


    Zhu Yu smiled bitterly: "except for the God King, the great commander and the commander of Wei Chi Xiong, it is impossible for others to have shadow guards to follow. Even Wei Chi Xiong, these shadow guards are also the guardians rewarded by the God King, not entirely his own. Once the God King gives orders, these shadow guards will immediately return to the God King. "


    I nodded: "the second brother, you have to work harder. Make some shadow guards as your subordinates. Think about it and you''ll feel prestige."


    Zhu Yu smiled bitterly again: "don''t say this... Third brother, I don''t know how long it will take for my wife to get better?"


    I smiled: "don''t worry, I''ll help my sister-in-law right away to ensure that my sister-in-law can return to normal at this time tomorrow. Now, second brother, you should prepare to refine a flesh body for your sister-in-law immediately, otherwise it will be difficult to do if your sister-in-law''s yuan God recovers and the flesh body does not exist. "


    Zhu Yu is a good refiner. He won''t be embarrassed by this. Seeing that he readily promised to leave, he was confident.


    I also returned to the house to prepare for Chen Yu''s treatment.


    I was sure that Chen Yu''s yuan Shen would return to normal within a few hours, and I could re integrate the new flesh body and become a normal person, but considering the suppression of the yuan Shen power in the world, I deliberately prepared more time.


    I concentrated on the treatment of Chen Yu''s yuan God, so I had no time to pay attention to other things, and I had no time to tell situ Qian and others that I would leave here tomorrow.


    With the help of the soul restoring pill and soul restoring grass, the strength of the yuan God continuously entered Chen Yu''s body to help Chen Yu''s damaged yuan God recover slowly.


    The yuan God is damaged. Unless someone who knows the yuan God decision like me, it is difficult to recover.


    Chen Yu''s Yuanshen was damaged for a long time. Although Zhu has always tried his best to help Chen Yu maintain the Yuanshen, the degree of damage is still very serious.


    Therefore, I need to spend more time and energy, as well as more soul reviving pills and soul reviving herbs.


    Fortunately, both the soul reviving pill and the soul reviving grass were bought from me with crystal stones. No matter how many flowers there are, it has nothing to do with me.


    Three hours later, I spent a lot of reviving grass and reviving pills to help Chen Yu return to normal smoothly.


    Chen Yu''s original spirit is stable. Although her realm is not high, as long as she integrates the flesh body, she won''t have any problems for the time being.


    According to my strength, I can completely help her recover to the state before her injury, but it takes a lot of energy, pills and time. I don''t have such a good relationship with them now.


    Tired, I got up and said to Chen Yu, "later, my second brother brought my sister-in-law''s new body, and my sister-in-law can enter the new body and begin to merge. I believe that before long, my sister-in-law will be able to recover completely. "


    Chen Yu said gratefully, "thank you, third brother. You are so kind and kind. You must repay Yongquan in this life!"


    I smiled: "I have sworn with my second brother. No matter what my second brother thinks, I regard him as my brother. You, sister-in-law, are naturally my relatives, so don''t say anything if you are grateful and let outsiders hear jokes. "


    Hearing what I said, Chen Yu smiled and said, "don''t worry, third brother. Since you and Zhu have sworn in, he will take care of you in the future. I will also say to Zhu that we will be a family in the future. We must not play tricks with each other. "


    I smiled: "thank you, sister-in-law. It''s not that I''m careless, but that my second brother has been in a high position for a long time, and the little divine world is a world of strength. I''m really worried that there will be any misunderstanding with my second brother in the future, which will affect our feelings. "


    Chen Yu nodded: "don''t worry, third brother. I understand that I won''t make you embarrassed and disappointed."


    I hugged my fist and said, "I''m really moved that my sister-in-law can say so. My sister-in-law has a good rest. The second brother should come soon. My sister-in-law has to be ready to integrate the new flesh. "


    Chen Yu looked at me and suddenly said when I turned around, "third brother, although your second brother has a bad reputation over the years and has indeed done many things that make people feel bad, he is not bad in nature. He is just forced by the situation and sometimes can''t help himself... Don''t worry, I will persuade him to treat his friends and brothers sincerely."


    I looked back at Chen Yu and said with a smile, "my sister-in-law doesn''t have a psychological burden. I also understand my second brother''s helplessness. In the future, we will be a family, and everything will be fine among the family! "


    Chen Yu was stunned, then nodded and said, "I remember what the third brother said. In the future, our family will definitely love each other."


    In Chen Yu''s words, I left the array, sat down on one side of the room and began to regulate my breath.


    Some words are not easy to say directly in front of Zhu Yu. We can only ask Chen Yu to help pass a message, so as to avoid embarrassing things for everyone in the future, but we don''t say hello in advance, which makes it difficult for everyone to do.


    I haven''t been able to have a good rest these days. I just spent my energy to help Chen Yu. I really need a good rest.


    I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep, vaguely like a dream. And had a strange dream.


    This is very strange, because my Yuanshen is very strong. Ordinary people often dream, but I can''t dream easily.


    After the yuan God is strong, if you want to rest, you will enter deep sleep and rest. You will never start dreaming casually.

 Chapter 1047

    People often say that dreams are the continuation of thoughts, that is, the things thought in the head for half a day or before are continued after falling asleep, so they enter the state of half asleep and half awake, vaguely see - dream of some scenes.


    People who think too much often have weak nerves and often dream.


    I have never felt that my nerves are weak, and I have never thought too much. I really can''t understand why I dream.


    In my sleep, I seem to be a Yuanshen out of the body. Unexpectedly, I left my house quietly and came to a strange place in a trance.


    Strangely, Yuanshen didn''t feel any suppression, as if I had left the little divine world directly.


    This place is absolutely strange, but the people in this place are all my acquaintances.


    The first person standing in front of me was my mother. My mother looked at me with a smile and seemed to say something to me, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    Beside my mother are my brothers and sisters. They are also talking, but I can''t hear them.


    Behind my brothers and sisters, there are a row of valiant sergeants who I brought back from Chilong city many years ago.


    These brothers all looked at me, but no one had any expression, one by one like wood carving and earth pinch.


    Behind the sergeant, there were some people who couldn''t see their faces clearly. They spread for miles and didn''t know how many people there were.


    Looking back behind me, there are a group of my friends. Saihua is standing in front. It seems that she is about to stretch out her hand to hold my arm, but she can''t hold me.


    Situ Qian was also there. She was a little behind Sai Hua''er. Although she didn''t want to pull me like Sai Hua''er, the expression on her face told me what she wanted to tell me.


    Behind situ Qian were ling''er, Xiao Zhu, Qi zuyue, Xue lianer, Gao Min and others. Their faces were very clear. They all looked at me and said something, but no sound came to my ears.


    There is also a group of people behind, a group of fuzzy people who can''t see their faces clearly


    I spoke to them loudly and shouted their names, but they didn''t seem to hear me.


    We can see each other, but we can''t communicate.


    I was a little anxious and strode towards my mother, my brothers and sisters, but no matter how I ran, my mother still stood in front of me. It seemed that I could hold my hand, but I couldn''t.


    This must be a dream. I suddenly thought of a possibility in my heart, and then suddenly found that all the people disappeared and replaced by a large group of all kinds of war animals.


    Xiaojin, nerd, Qinglong, Xiaobai, maned pig beast, fire ant beast


    All my war beasts appeared, and they ran to me, as if they were happy to see me.


    But no matter how fast they run, they can''t really run in front of me. It seems that I''ve been retreating, and I''m retreating faster than them.


    Not surprisingly, they can''t really get close to me. At most, they can keep only one arm away from each other.


    It''s all a dream, so let''s go. I think so in my heart. Everything in front of me disappears in an instant.


    It turned into a vast expanse of white, like fog and clouds.


    What reappears around us is soft and hard to judge, because we can''t touch it.


    "Jin Feng, do you want to sleep like this all your life?" A voice came from the fog: "do you know what your mission is?"


    I finally heard the voice and shouted excitedly, "who are you?"


    "I am you and you are me." The voice sounded again: "we are one, but you can''t see me, and I can''t see you."


    "Are you me?" I smiled, "are you my God?"


    "I am your God?" The voice smiled slowly: "who said no?" After a pause, the voice answered lazily, "but how do I think you are my God?"


    I seemed to feel something, and suddenly widened my eyes: "I am your God, so you are the noumenon?"


    The voice sighed: "I don''t know who we are... But I know we can''t stay in this place all the time. It''s very dangerous."


    "Danger?" I looked around: "there''s no danger..."


    "That''s because you didn''t find..." the voice was suddenly full of pain: "didn''t you find that your strength was losing and your life was passing?"


    I felt myself and didn''t feel anything: "no, you feel it?"


    "You are really a fool who can''t even figure out your own things..." the voice returned to the original: "just, I told you, you come to the little divine world and wait for you. It''s both an opportunity and a challenge. So if you still meddle in your own business and don''t concentrate on cultivation, you will stay here forever and there is no possibility of going back. "


    I was frightened: "why?"


    The voice slowly approached: "Xiuxian is sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will retreat. In addition to the suppression of the yuan God in the world, if you continue to meddle in your own affairs and consume your yuan God''s power indiscriminately, sooner or later, your yuan God''s power will be exhausted and will recover indefinitely. Naturally, there will be no further progress. "


    I frowned and turned slowly


    Everything in front of me suddenly disappeared. What I saw was still my room in the small divine world and Chen Yu in cultivation.


    It turned out that I really dreamed. I haven''t dreamed for a long time. At once, I still don''t adapt and give up.


    Recalling everything in my dream, I suddenly feel a sense of urgency. If I can''t continue to practice, I''m afraid I will really stay in this world forever.


    Oxygen star has people and things I can''t give up. I can''t really stay here, absolutely not!


    I couldn''t help taking a deep breath, suddenly stood up, clenched my fists and made a fighting posture.


    The strength of my whole body seems to dissipate a lot. My clenched fist can''t really fight out.


    My yuan Shen is very weak, my aura - why can''t you feel it?


    Everything seems to be still in a dream. I don''t seem to really wake up. I can''t feel everything that should have existed. It seems that everything is illusory


    There is a voice in my ear all the time, but I can''t hear what the voice is saying.


    "Damn dream, get out of here!" My heart was roaring, but my mouth was only open, and there was no sound.


    Is this a mind demon? Why do I feel like I can''t control my actions?


    I stood quietly, slowly closed my eyes, everything in front of me slowly disappeared, and finally there was only darkness.


    Maybe I should have a good sleep. When I wake up, all this disappears, because it''s a dream after all

 Chapter 1048

    I don''t know how long it has passed. When I wake up, I don''t remember the dream land before. I don''t remember anything, and I don''t even know whether it happened before.


    It''s dark outside the window. It seems that it''s late at night, and the weather is not very good tonight. There''s no star light at all.


    I slowly turned around and saw situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu. I still sat where I was and didn''t move.


    Situ Qian looked at me with concern and said softly, "are you okay? Why are you sweating? "


    I shook my head, got up and moved. I felt nothing different. I casually asked, "I''m fine. I just slept. Has your sister-in-law gone? "


    Situ Qian nodded: "go, Zhu Yu came. They didn''t disturb you when they saw you asleep. By the way, they left some crystal stones and said, "thank you for your help."


    I said casually, "keep the crystal stone. It will be useful in the future."


    Situ Qian smiled: "go take a bath. Look at your sweat. I don''t know how tired you were before."


    I reached out and held situ Qian''s hand. I had a rare impulse to hold her, but I held back: "I dreamed... Dreamed of something. Have you been dreaming lately? "


    Situ Qian shook her head: "I haven''t had a dream for a long time... Your original divine power won''t be consumed too seriously, so you have an illusion? Hurry to add that the world has too much pressure on the yuan God. I''m afraid you will be in danger... "


    I smiled: "don''t worry, I take a soul reviving pill and I''ll be fine soon."


    After a pause, I remembered my previous agreement with Wei Chi Xiong and said to situ Qian and other three people, "I''m leaving here for a few days. At that time, you, Dongmei and Xiazhu will take good care of yourself. If you need anything, you can let the unicorn beast contact Zhu Yun, and he will help you. "


    Situ Qian was stunned: "where are you going? Let''s go together. "


    I smiled and patted situ Qian''s hand: "don''t worry, I''m just going to see someone. There won''t be anything."


    "Who do you want to see? I''ll go with you. " Situ Qian said, "if you go alone, I''m worried that others will be against you."


    I was suddenly moved and said slowly, "don''t worry, the person I want to see is the God King. At present, the God King won''t see you. You''ll only make him angry, but it''s bad."


    Situ Qian stopped talking and looked at me with a surprised face.


    I don''t want to explain more. I just smiled and said, "I''ve been busy all day and forgot to eat. I''m so hungry now."


    "Wait, you''ll be right away." Situ Qian got up and said, "I''m ready. I''ll wait for you to wake up..."


    I smiled and watched situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu leave. I looked back at the corner of the wall. My eyes were cold and slowly said, "since you''re here, let''s eat together."


    A slight sound came from the corner, and a figure slowly appeared in front of me.


    The visitor is actually a beautiful woman. She is not inferior to Saihua.


    It can be seriously said that she is one of the beauties I have seen. She can definitely be regarded as the best in the country. If Saihua is standing with her, she can definitely share the same score with Saihua.


    She said, "I''m worthy of the king''s eyes. I''m so careful and used invisibility. I didn''t expect to be found by you."


    I looked at the beauty in front of me and said with a smile, "are you?"


    The beauty smiled like a blooming flower: "you don''t know me, but I know you. Jin Feng, didn''t Wei Chixiong tell you about me? "


    I shook my head: "Wei Chi Xiong didn''t say that there are super beauties like you here..."


    "Ha ha..." the great beauty smiled more happily: "her mouth is so sweet. No wonder the great beauty like Saihua has been willing to wait for you for a thousand years."


    "Have you seen Saihua..." I was a little surprised. I stepped forward and quickly asked, "where is she?"


    The beauty looked at me with a smile on her face, but she didn''t laugh: "where is she? You have to find it yourself. Is it unreasonable for you to ask me where I am when you lose your beautiful wife? "


    I nodded involuntarily: "you''re right, it''s my fault..."


    "If only I could admit my mistake, I wouldn''t be saved." Another voice sounded, but said outside the door, "Jinfeng, has Mrs. Zhu finished her business?"


    This voice is from Wei Chi Xiong. I didn''t expect him to visit late at night.


    I went over and opened the door: "why did the second commander visit late at night? Please come in and talk. "


    Wei Chi Xiong sighed: "the God King has ordered me to take you to the God domain as soon as possible. I really can''t help it. I came here late at night. Sorry to disturb your dinner. "


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter. Since I''m here, I''ll try situ Qian''s craft with this beautiful sister."


    Yuchi Xiong glanced at the beautiful woman who came one step first, slowly hugged her fist reluctantly, and said in a tone I had heard from AI: "Yuchi Xiong has seen the commander-in-chief. The commander-in-chief visited late at night. I don''t know why?"


    I stood aside, surprised in my heart, but I didn''t speak.


    Although the great beauty is as beautiful as flowers and jade, surpasses fairies and is a beautiful person in the world, how can I think that she is just a low-level martial god and a great commander?


    Listen to the big beauty said: "the second commander is really boring. I''m asking Jin Feng to guess who I am. Just tell me. There''s no suspense."


    Wei Chi Xiong''s tone was a little more normal: "please forgive me, commander. I didn''t mean to."


    The big beauty smiled: "it''s all right. I won''t blame you. Second commander, did the God King urge again? Is it so urgent? "


    Wei Chi Xiong said positively, "the God King ordered someone to send a written instruction to make me take Jin Feng to the God King early tomorrow morning..."


    "Well, let''s go when we finish our meal." The great beauty said faintly, "I don''t know how you protect Jinfeng. I''ve been here for so long and you haven''t found it. If it weren''t for Jinfeng''s high vigilance, I''m afraid you''re still dreaming at this time. "


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled and didn''t seem to care about the commander''s accusation: "I already knew when the commander brought it. I just didn''t know the purpose of the commander, so I waited a little. Unexpectedly, Jin Feng immediately found the great commander. I talked to the great commander first. "


    "Ha ha..." the beauty smiled: "it seems that your strength has improved recently. You can''t see through my invisibility."


    Yuchi Xiong said, "the commander-in-chief is polite. If the commander-in-chief had not deliberately let me see it, I could not have found the trace of the commander-in-chief."


    The big beauty smiled and ignored Wei Chi Xiong. She didn''t seem to care much about Wei Chi Xiong. She had a feeling of being indifferent.

 Chapter 1049

    The commander looked at me and said to me, "Saihua is so beautiful. Why didn''t you marry her earlier? I heard from her that you have always been indifferent for a thousand years. This is not good, not only for her, but also for you. "


    I smiled bitterly: "commander, just tell me where sister Hua''er is. It''s natural for me to see her..."


    "Nature what?" The beautiful woman interrupted me: "will you marry her naturally? This is what you said. I can help you remember. Don''t lie to me. I hate people who lie to me most. If you lie to me, I will be angry. "


    I took a deep breath, and then slowly said, "I don''t lie to you. I was going to marry sister Hua''er, but she was robbed by Bian Lusha. I had to catch up here and wasted a lot of time."


    "Ha ha..." the beautiful woman smiled, stepped back and slowly disappeared: "then I''ll wait for your wedding wine in the divine domain. Hurry up, don''t let me wait..."


    Before the voice fell, people had completely disappeared and could no longer perceive her existence.


    I know this man is the great commander and one of the closest people to the God King. I don''t think it''s strange about her magical invisibility.


    After waiting for a moment, Wei Chi Xiong smiled at me and said to himself, "her name is Jiang Xue. She is nicknamed Jiutian fairy, but no one dares to call her that. Gradually, her nickname has been forgotten. People usually call her "great commander". No one dares to call her name except the God King. "


    Knowing that Wei Chi Xiong told me, I smiled and said, "you are all commanders. Why do you salute when you see commander Jiang XueDa and Zhu Ying when you see your second commander?"


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled bitterly: "in the past, we paid more attention to etiquette, because the former God King cared about it most. If someone didn''t pay attention to etiquette, there would be unexpected consequences."


    I understood and said, "no wonder there are so many rites between your peers. It seems that the world of power and strength is no better than our oxygen star."


    Yuchi Xiong said, "after your father took charge of the divine realm, he has greatly reduced useless false rites. It''s just very difficult to completely break the habits formed over tens of thousands of years."


    I seem to see what my father did after he took charge of the divine domain, and I seem to see his majesty at that time.


    In the past, we all thought our father was dead, and we never thought it would be like this.


    My father''s luck, in fact, is the luck of our Jin family, but also my luck. Besides, this time I was coerced by Bian Lusha to come to the little divine world, my father should be able to help me a lot.


    Just what Jiang Xue said just now made me a little confused. Saihua''er was obviously robbed by Bian Lusha. Why does Jiang Xue know what happened between me and saihua''er?


    Can it be said that Bian Lusha was obedient to Jiang Xue? This seems unlikely, but if it is true, I''m afraid Bian Lusha still hides a lot from me.


    Bian Lusha fell into a deep sleep at this time. If I didn''t do it, it would be difficult for her to wake up in a short time, and I wouldn''t be able to ask about the things she concealed.


    Now I''m going to see my father. Let''s wait until later.


    I''m going to see my father who has been away for thousands of years again. I feel both gratified and a little uneasy in my heart.


    I don''t know what I would have done if Wei Chi Xiong hadn''t been around.


    At this time, situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu came out with steaming meals, arranged them in the living room and asked us to have dinner together.


    When it comes to eating, Jiang Xue, who had disappeared and seemed to have left, actually appeared immediately, as if she had never left.


    I know that the warriors in this world are very fast, but there is no movement. The sudden emergence of Jiang Xue still startled all of us.


    "What''s this? It smells good! I really can''t help coming back and trying this delicious food. "


    No matter what we think of her, Jiang Xue grabs the chopsticks and eats directly. Unexpectedly, she doesn''t care about her beautiful image at all.


    Situ Qian and others, who were also startled, looked at Jiang Xue suddenly. Their faces were surprised, but they couldn''t help laughing when they saw Jiang Xue wolfing down.


    I smiled and introduced Jiang Xue, Yuchi Xiong, situ Qian, Dongmei and Xia Zhu to them. About thinking of the intentions of Jiang Xue and Yuchi Xiong, the smiles on their faces disappeared and looked at me bitterly.


    The way they looked at me, it was clear that they wanted to see the God King with me.


    Naturally, this is not possible. I don''t know if the father I met was my former father. How can I take them with me?


    What if my father just wants to see me and gets angry because of their follow?


    My father is now the God King and the highest power controller in the small divine world. I can''t look at my father now with the customary thinking of thousands of years ago.


    People will change, especially from an ordinary person to a person at the peak, which will change a lot.


    In my heart, I look forward to seeing my father immediately, asking about him, and telling my father that my mother has been waiting for him to go back.


    I vaguely felt that my father must have encountered some adventures at that time. Otherwise, why did he suddenly disappear at that time without leaving any news?


    When I see my father, I must ask and find out everything. If I can, I will persuade my father to go back to oxygen star and at least meet my mother and my brothers and sisters to get rid of their lovesickness for so many years.


    When Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong took me away from Kirin City, situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu took me to the gate of the city.


    Their reluctance and worries are written on their faces, which can be seen by people with a clear eye. I have the heart to comfort them, and then I talk and laugh with them all the way to distract their attention.


    When he separated from them, Wei Chixiong said to me, "your friends seem to be more than just friends. Their kindness to you completely exceeds the limits of friends."


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "don''t say that, young man. There''s nothing wrong with having more friends. What''s more, it''s Jin Feng, the sect leader of Shengxian sect. He has thousands of followers. It''s absolutely normal to have more friends. "


    Wei Chi Xiong said with a smile, "the commander is right..."


    I smiled bitterly and said: "you misunderstood. Situ Qian is really my fiancee, but Dongmei and Xia Zhu are just my friends... They are mecha soldiers. They began to practice after following me and made some changes. In other words, they were soldiers who knew how to kill before. "


    Jiang Xue said, "mecha soldiers? What''s that? I haven''t heard of it. "


    I can''t explain what a mecha soldier is, so I smiled and said, "commander, don''t be surprised, mecha soldiers are actually a kind of sergeant. It''s just that they specialize in physical training and pay attention to the strength of the body... "

 Chapter 1050

    Jiang Xue nodded slightly and suddenly looked at me with a curious face: "do you even like such women? It seems that you have a strong taste. "


    I looked at Jiang Xue and couldn''t help saying, "Datong leader really misunderstood..."


    After a pause, I quickly changed the topic: "you have always been around the God King. Do you know what the God King is now?"


    Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong looked at each other, and Wei Chi Xiong said, "the divine king is also the peak martial god, just because he had taken the broken territory pill to forcibly improve his strength before, the realm has not been completely stable. This is also one of the reasons why the God King is closed. Outsiders don''t know this. They thought the God King was preparing to fly to the fairy world. "


    I nodded. In fact, I just wanted to change the topic, so I stopped asking more questions.


    Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong were smart people. Naturally, they saw that I suddenly asked what the intention of the divine king realm was, and they stopped talking.


    I still can''t compare the speed of flying with Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong who can move forward like blinking. There''s no way. Who told me not to practice advanced body methods similar to blinking?


    Seeing that I couldn''t keep up with their speed, Wei Chi Xiong took the initiative to reach out and hold my hand, so he would take me to blink.


    Jiang Xue also thought so. Without hesitation, she also took my hand, left and right with Wei Chi Xiong, and took me forward in a blink.


    Everyone has different speed and distance of blinking, which is closely related to the strength of the people who use blinking. The stronger the strength, the faster the speed of blinking and the farther the distance of each blinking.


    Jiang Xue''s strength is stronger than Wei Chi Xiong''s, but there''s nothing wrong with the her controlling her speed in order to keep pace with the Wei Chi Xiong.


    I secretly calculated that the distance of each blink was about 1000 kilometers. I couldn''t help smacking my tongue. As for feeling the real power of high-level combat skills.


    It moved a thousand kilometers in an instant. No wonder many people want to practice the blinking body method.


    I''d like to ask Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong how to practice this instant body method now, but we''re on our way, and I can''t say that at this time.


    Even with teleportation, it took us a full day to arrive at the divine domain in the mouth of Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong.


    The divine domain is not a separate place, but the name of a city in the small divine world.


    The divine domain is the city of the God King, the residence of the God King, and the place where the God King lives and practices.


    The divine domain is equivalent to the red dragon city of the red dragon Kingdom, which is the core of the small divine world.


    Everyone in the divine domain is directly under the jurisdiction of the God King. They are all subordinates of the God King and must obey all the will of the God King unconditionally.


    The divine domain also has its own city wall and moat array, but the moat array in the divine domain is not single, but has two huge arrays, which cooperate with each other and cooperate closely to protect the city.


    I can understand some of the arrays of the little divine world, but I don''t know how to arrange and use them.


    In particular, the array energy here does not use the energy commonly used on the oxygen star. I don''t know what it is. I just think this energy is very powerful.


    At the gate of Shenyu, there were ten guide people on both sides. When they saw the three of us, one of them dressed differently from the other guide people. It was obvious that he was the leader came forward and said, "I''ve seen the great commander and the second commander."


    Jiang Xue didn''t speak. The frost on her face seemed to change in an instant. Even I, who knew her not long ago, felt a little strange.


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled and said, "old ten, how can you personally be on duty at the gate of the city? Is something wrong? You have to work yourself?"


    Listen to the man said, "two commanders, I came to meet the prince according to the instructions of the king of God."


    Wei Chi Xiong glanced at me, smiled and said, "it''s to welcome your highness, no wonder! Old ten, let me introduce you. This is our prince, his royal highness. His name is Jinfeng. "


    "Old ten" hugged me and said, "I''ve seen your highness, the tenth commander under the God King, Gan Yu."


    I hugged my fist and said, "I don''t dare to be called this. My name is Jinfeng."


    Gan Yu smiled, looked at me, smiled and said, "Your Highness, don''t be modest. The king of God has sent a will. You will be our second highness in the future. If you need anything in the future, you can order me directly, and I will do my best. "


    I was stunned: "Your Highness? I''m the fourth at home. What''s going on? "


    Gan Yu was also slightly stunned: "your second highness may have misunderstood... Didn''t the great commander and the second commander tell your second highness? The king of God has a big son in the small divine world, our great highness. "


    I looked at Wei Chi Xiong and Jiang Xue suspiciously. Seeing that their faces were embarrassed, I smiled slowly.


    Gan Yu thought about something and hurriedly said, "the God King must have wanted to surprise his second highness, so he didn''t let the big commander and the second commander tell you."


    I chuckled and said, "so I''d better ask again after seeing the God King."


    After a pause, I stared at Gan and said, "commander Gan, I don''t know when I can go to see the God King?"


    Gan Yu said with a smile, "anytime. I wonder if your highness will take a rest first, bathe and change clothes, and then go to see the God King? "


    I looked at Gan Yu and said slowly, "OK. If the great commander and the second leader understand that everything has been arranged, they will not bother the commander. "


    Gan Ying hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates obey."


    I turned to look at Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong and said slowly, "let''s go."


    Wei Chi Xiong and Jiang Xue still held my hand and took me away from the city gate.


    They don''t care about Gan. About this Gan, they usually have a general relationship with them.


    When I came to a big red building, I heard Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong say in unison: "I''ve seen your highness."


    I looked up and saw a man in big red clothes coming over with a folding fan in his hand. He would pause a little at each step. His posture was quite strange, but his expression was very calm and arrogant.


    The man was followed by four beautiful maids, each holding a beautiful sword. They were not only maids, but also bodyguards.


    This person is about the so-called grand highness. I was new here and didn''t know any grand highness, so I stood still and waited for this person to speak or someone to introduce me.


    "Jiang Xue, you haven''t come to see me for a long time. I miss you so much." As soon as the man spoke, I suddenly felt uncomfortable all over. Even my arms were goose bumps.


    The man''s voice is also too ugly. It''s like the sound of metal friction. It''s very harsh.

 Chapter 1051

    Jiang Xue was not angry because she was teased by this man. She hugged her fist and said, "Your Highness, recently I made a special trip to meet your highness two by the order of the God King. Therefore, I failed to say hello to your highness. Please forgive me."


    "Hey..." the man said with a smile, "don''t say that. How can I blame you? You are my favorite... "


    "Your Highness, please don''t do this." Jiang Xue''s face was full of anger, but she still managed to suppress her anger and said calmly, "my subordinates still have something to do. I''ll leave."


    "Wait a minute!" The man stopped Jiang Xue, who was going to leave, and still said with a smile: "do you remember what I said? If I saw any intimacy between you and other men, I would kill that man. You can only belong to me in this life. Any man who dares to approach you must die! "


    Jiang Xue was stunned and turned to look at the man: "Your Highness, this is your second highness and your brother. I was ordered to welcome your highness two, because your highness two will not blink. We are worried that the God King will wait for a long time, so... "


    "I don''t care." The man brutally interrupted Jiang Xue: "I saw you holding this man''s hand and being intimate with this man. At this point, I''ll kill him, whoever he is. "


    Jiang Xue still wanted to speak. The man had raised his voice and shouted, "come on, take him down, beat him to death, and throw him out to feed the dog."


    After a few violent drinks, four shadow guards appeared out of thin air. These shadow guards shot directly without saying a word and were going to take me down.


    Seeing their menacing appearance, I couldn''t help frowning. Suddenly, I was very disgusted with my brother, your highness, whom I hadn''t met.


    "Wait a minute." Wei Chi Xiong stepped forward in time and stood in front of me. At the same time, he shouted, "this is your second highness. Who dares to be presumptuous?"


    The four shadow guards stopped together and looked at me in surprise. There was fear and uneasiness in their eyes. They didn''t know what to do.


    I smiled and said slowly, "two commanders, they don''t know me. Those who don''t know me are innocent. Don''t blame them."


    Yuchi Xiong turned to me and said, "I''ll obey your Highness''s order."


    He turned back and said to the four shadow guards, "don''t thank your Highness for sparing your life?"


    The four shadow guards quickly saluted and said in unison, "thank you for your mercy. We have no eyes. Please forgive me."


    I feel like I''ve returned to the ancient times and have the power of life and death of others. It''s wonderful and I''m not used to it.


    I looked up at his highness standing on the front steps, smiled and said, "it''s all scattered. There''s nothing for you here."


    The four shadow guards seemed to have received an amnesty and disappeared quickly.


    His highness looked at the shadow guards leaving and said coldly, "I don''t have a clear identity. Why should I tell the shadow guards? Wei Chi Xiong, are you determined to fight me with this man of unknown origin? "


    Wei Chi Xiong hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates dare not."


    But Jiang Xue said, "Your Highness, don''t put the blame on us at will. We can''t afford it."


    Your highness looked at Jiang Xue and suddenly said with a smile: "Jiang Xue, don''t worry, I will never do anything to you. You are your own..."


    After a pause, he turned and said to Wei Chi Xiong fiercely, "you are different. If you dare to do so, I will order you to be imprisoned in the devil''s cave to let you feel the wonderful taste of being swallowed up by the devil''s gas."


    Wei Chi Xiong''s face changed slightly and he dared not speak again. It seemed that he was very afraid of his brother.


    It''s no wonder that although Wei Chi Xiong is his father''s confidant and treats the God King as his father, he is an outsider after all and has no way to compare with his highness in his father''s mind.


    Jiang Xue said aside, "Wei Chi Xiong is the second commander. No one can order him to do anything except the divine king, and no one can punish him. Your highness, although you are the prince and the successor of the future God King, you can''t do this unless you have been seated on the throne of God King. "


    His Highness''s face changed slightly, and finally he couldn''t help but say angrily, "what do you mean, Jiang Xue? Is my words useless? "


    Jiang Xue said, "I just kindly remind your highness that if you go too far, I''m afraid the divine king will change his view of you more or less after he knows. Your highness should know better than me that only those who have both political integrity and ability can be the king of God. "


    Wei Chi Xiong said, "Your Highness, shouldn''t you practice in the mansion now? Why do you still have time to chat with us here?"


    Your highness frowned slightly, didn''t even look at Wei Chi Xiong, and suddenly said with a smile, "Jiang Xue, the great red man in front of the God King will help me talk. The God King won''t do anything to me."


    Jiang Xue was stunned and was about to speak. His highness already said, "didn''t you listen to your opinions on many decisions of the God King? Just help me. You''re my man. I can''t say it if you don''t help me, ha ha... "


    Jiang Xue''s face was slightly angry, glanced at me and said, "Your Highness, please don''t always say that. Who am I and how can I be? I dare not do anything against the will of the king of God. Also, your highness, please don''t tell outsiders that I''m your man. I''m me. I''m only responsible to the God King. It has nothing to do with you, your highness. "


    Your highness finally couldn''t laugh. When he looked at Jiang Xue, his face was blue and clenched his teeth. He was almost not angry.


    Seeing Jiang Xue''s quarrel with his highness, Wei Chi Xiong hurriedly said, "Your Highness, forgive me. The commander has no other meaning. It''s all my fault. You can punish me as much as your highness wants. I... Admit it."


    Your highness didn''t even look at Wei Chi Xiong. He stared at Jiang Xue and said, "Jiang Xue, what you just said is your truth?"


    I don''t know why, Jiang Xue suddenly stretched out her hand to hold my arm and smiled at me: "Your Highness, let''s go to see the God King now. Don''t let the God King wait too long."


    Jiang Xue suddenly showed such a friendly behavior to me, and I saw the fire in his Highness''s eyes, which had a tendency to attack immediately.


    Jiang Xue took me as a shield. I suddenly felt angry and wanted to get angry. I felt that the time was wrong. I suddenly thought of a way to achieve both ends.


    So I stretched out my hand to hold Jiang Xue''s waist, smiled and said, "well, it''s time to see the God King, Jiang Xue, you lead the way."


    Jiang Xue''s smiling face was stiff and seemed to be angry, but when she saw that the main hall was looking at her, she smiled reluctantly: "yes, your highness."


    At the same time, she whispered to me, "let go, or you will die miserably later!"


    Before, Zhu Yun could hear the voice of situ Qian and others. I don''t know why it was transmitted to me, but his highness and others couldn''t hear it. It''s strange.


    I ignored Jiang Xue and pretended to be deaf and dumb without hearing her warning.

 Chapter 1052

    His highness seemed to get angry in his eyes, but he didn''t get angry with Jiang Xue. He looked at me and said coldly, "do you want to compete with me for Jiang Xue?"


    I smiled and totally ignored his highness. I stretched out my hand and pulled Yuchi Xiong: "come on, the God King is still waiting for us, but we can''t let him wait too long."


    Wei Chi Xiong nodded, blinked with Jiang Xue and took me away.


    When I met your highness, I was looking forward to seeing my father''s mood completely destroyed. I even vaguely felt that my father might have really changed. Otherwise, how could I raise such a arrogant and domineering son as your highness.


    Maybe I thought more, but from your highness, I can see that my father has changed and I don''t know him anymore.


    This time, we first passed through a door and then entered a room. Outside the room, four shadow guards were in full readiness, making the room a little guarded.


    Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong threw fists at the four shadow guards and said in unison, "please inform the God King that your Highness has arrived."


    A shadow guard glanced at me and said slowly, "please wait a minute."


    I watched the shadow guard turn and enter the room. We were all waiting at the door. We couldn''t break in without the permission of the God King.


    A moment later, the door was opened. The former shadow guard came out and hugged his fist and said, "commander, the God King ordered you to take your second highness in."


    I wondered why the God King asked Jiang Xue to let me in, but not Wei Chi Xiong.


    It seems that Jiang Xue and Wei Chi Xiong are used to the order of the divine king. They should "yes" and look respectful together.


    Jiang Xue took me into the room. Wei Chi Xiong was still waiting in place. It seemed that whenever the God King asked him to go in, he would never go in.


    Entering the room, I saw a familiar figure at a glance. Who is this not my father?


    Thousands of years ago, my father''s appearance hasn''t changed at all. It''s still the same in my memory before I was ten years old.


    But I feel that my father''s face is more solemn and more domineering, especially his eyes are firm, bold and dignified.


    "Father!" I looked at my father and said that my father seemed to have exhausted all my strength. I felt so difficult that I cried out.


    An unprecedented impulse to cry suddenly hit my heart and my eyes were red.


    "Old four."


    Father smiled. Although his appearance did not change when he laughed, it seemed strange to me.


    I stepped forward a few steps, barely controlled my emotions, saluted and said, "I''ve found you. Over the years, you haven''t heard from me at all. We''re all worried... I really want to know what you''ve been through right away."


    My father reached out and patted me on the shoulder. There was a trace of kindness in his voice: "the past is unbearable to look back. In the future, you will gradually understand my experience over the years. Today is a good day, so don''t say more."


    After a pause, the father suddenly laughed and said, "now you''re here, our father and son meet again, Si''er, it''s really good, really good!"


    I looked at my father and was happy, but I had to say, "my mother is still waiting for you to go back. She has never given up hope and never stopped looking for you. The hardest thing these years is my mother..."


    His father''s face showed a trace of tenderness: "it''s hard for her. I''ll send someone to pick up your mother and your brothers and sisters. They can come here to reunite with me as long as they like."


    I smiled: "that''s great. It''s been a long time since the family was together."


    My father nodded and his gentle face slowly became severe: "Si''er, the reason why I picked you up first is that you rebuilt the immortal gate of the Jin family and fought with Du Kang... How can you want to rebuild the immortal gate?"


    I said respectfully, "the immortal gate is one of the few immortal cultivation sects on the oxygen star. I am the Jin family and an immortal. By chance, I rebuilt the immortal gate. Du Kang and I have stopped fighting, because he is afraid of Yuchi Xiong, the second commander under his father. He thinks Yuchi Xiong is the representative of a mysterious force, which will be bad for our oxygen star. "


    The father nodded: "mysterious forces are bad for oxygen star - a good reason for the armistice. Well, you have come to the little divine world now. Don''t talk about these things. I have given an order. In the future, you will be the second highness of the little divine world. In the future, you will live with me and can get along with me day and night. "


    After thinking for a while, I said positively, "father, I may still want to go back to oxygen star. I came here to find your whereabouts and to save my fiancee Sai Hua''er. If these two goals are achieved, I may have to go back. "


    My father looked at me and said patiently, "isn''t it good for us to be together? Why leave here? We have a life span of tens of thousands of years. We should live together and enjoy the happiness of our family. I''ll marry you and have children later. Isn''t it better to be happy together? "


    I smiled: "but my brothers, my friends and the disciples of Shengxian gate are waiting for me to go back... Father, I will stay here with you for a while, and I will leave when my mother and they come."


    My father looked at me and slowly frowned, "don''t you listen to me?"


    I heard the hint of command in my father''s tone and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. The atmosphere here didn''t seem to suit me.


    Facing my father, I can only bear the unhappiness in my heart and patiently said: "my father may not know that our strength of Shengxian gate is about to be similar to that of Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago. This is the hope of my Jin family. I don''t want to interrupt it in my hand."


    After a pause, I changed the topic and said, "father, do you know that the master of the immortal promotion sect of the previous generation is also the Jin family. His name is Jin Wei. I didn''t fly to the fairy world until I became the master of the immortal gate. "


    "Flying to the fairy world?" My father seemed very interested in it and asked, "is there really a warrior who soars to the fairy world?"


    I nodded and carefully told my father about Jin Wei''s rise to the fairy world. By the way, I also told my father about the major events that have happened in Shengxian gate in recent years, as well as about my mother and brothers and sisters.


    Seeing my father, I couldn''t help talking more. As soon as I opened my mouth, I didn''t feel much talking.


    Unconsciously, I talked with my father for several hours. I didn''t feel the passage of time. The more I said, the more excited and happy I was.


    The father was also very happy. He seemed to have temporarily forgotten his identity and listened to his son tell some happy things as a father.

 Chapter 1053

    Jiang Xue listened to us quietly. There was no other action. It seemed that she had entered the cultivation state of forgetting things and me.


    Until it was getting late, Jiang Xue carefully interrupted us: "God King, your highness, it''s time to have dinner. Is it time to talk while eating?"


    The father was stunned and immediately said, "Jiang Xue, take your fourth son... No, your second highness will go first. I''ll come with Yuchi Xiong later."


    When my father said this, he had recovered to the way I had just seen him before, which suddenly made me feel strange again.


    So I stopped talking to my father and left with Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue had planned to take me away with a blink, but because I remembered some words of his highness before, I wanted to talk to Jiang Xue, so I smiled and said, "let''s take a walk and visit the beautiful scenery of God''s palace."


    Jiang Xueying said "yes", and walked with me to the dining place.


    On the way, I asked carefully, "what''s your Highness''s name?"


    Jiang Xue frowned in disgust: "Your Highness, can you not mention him? We''ll have dinner later. Don''t affect our appetite."


    I smiled: "it''s just a name. Isn''t it so serious?"


    Jiang Xue sighed: "since your highness wants to know, I''ll tell your highness. His Highness''s name is Jin Sizhen. Because his name is a little feminine, his highness strictly forbids anyone to call his name at will. In the divine domain, if anyone dares to say the name of his highness, he will order punishment. "


    I read the three words "Jin Sizhen" and smiled slowly: "this name must be taken by my father... No, the God King."


    Jiang Xueqi looked at me strangely: "why do you say that?"


    I shook my head without explanation, but silently thought: my mother was called Liu Yuzhen, and my father named his highness Jin Sizhen. This implication is simply beyond words. It seems that my father doesn''t miss his mother as I saw.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly became happy and laughed myself.


    "Why is your highness so happy?" Jiang Xue also smiled: "do you think your Highness''s name is a little funny?"


    I shook my head: "I can''t tell you... Commander, I wonder if I can worship you as a teacher? I want to practice teleportation, as well as those magical skills and combat skills of the little divine world. "


    Jiang Xue was stunned and then said with a smile, "if we worship the master here, we can''t disobey the master''s order all our life, just as we can''t disobey the God King''s order. Second, your highness, you have to think clearly. I don''t think you regret it when it makes everyone unhappy. "


    I smiled and said, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Since the commander is the most proud assistant of the God King, his strength must be very strong. I''m willing to worship you as a teacher, obey your orders, respect you, love... Love you."


    Jiang Xue''s eyes slowly changed. She looked at me motionless and said seriously, "Your Highness, have you really thought about it? This matter needs the permission of the God King. Once it is decided, there is no room for repentance. "


    I saluted with a fist: "at the banquet later, I will tell the God King that if the God King agrees, you are my master."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "Your Highness, to tell you the truth, when I first saw you, I looked after you. Your future achievements must be unlimited, so I am willing to do this master. "


    I was so happy that I was going to pay a big tribute to the teacher. Jiang Xue stopped me and said with a smile, "I''d better wait for the permission of the God King before I worship the teacher. I''m not in a hurry."


    I looked at Jiang Xue and said with a smile, "OK. I know what you mean. If the God King doesn''t allow it, you won''t be my master. "


    Jiang Xue shook her head: "in that case, I will still teach you some skills and combat skills, but you should also teach me Yuanshen formula, which will be regarded as an exchange between friends."


    "Yuanshen formula?" I nodded: "no problem. Yuanshen formula is of great use to martial artists in the world. As long as they are willing to learn it, I will teach it to anyone."


    Jiang Xue was stunned: "how can this be? Aren''t you afraid that this will make your practice the most common? Don''t mention selling it at that time. Even if it''s given to others, others won''t care. "


    I said: "in our oxygen star, although there are some things that restrict outsiders from cultivating our martial arts and combat skills, as long as we practice sincerely, we will not hide. Especially the disciples in the sect can enjoy equal cultivation resources. Skills and combat skills will be taught when needed. There is no need to spend money on them. "


    Jiang Xue nodded slightly: "Your Highness, don''t forget that you are in the small divine world now. As the saying goes, do as the Romans do. You can''t bring the set on the oxygen star to the small divine world and break the rules here."


    After thinking for a while, I took out a reviving pill: "everything in the small divine world can be bought and sold. For example, this reviving pill, which was originally a pill to save people and cure diseases, was bought and sold as a priceless treasure. The rules here don''t seem to be all good."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "that''s all, but if you break the rules here as soon as you come, it''s not good for you."


    I nodded: "what I do will indeed harm the interests of others and become the target of public criticism. Thank you for reminding me. Let''s talk about the future. Anyway, I won''t charge crystal stones if I teach anyone skills or combat skills. "


    Jiang Xue looked at me and smiled slowly, "I can''t say you. Come on, the God King may be in front of us. "


    I smiled and put the reviving pill into Jiang Xue''s hand: "it''s for you, my future master."


    Jiang Xue was stunned and immediately said, "how can this be? This soul reviving pill is very precious. I won''t be rewarded if I have no merit... "


    I strode forward and said, "it''s precious that I give it to you, otherwise I can''t take it."


    Jiang Xue shook her head, smiled and accepted the reviving pill and quickly caught up with me: "you are so generous. Will every girl who has seen you like you?"


    I shook my head: "you''re wrong. Most of the girls who have seen me hate me... By the way, I don''t know where Saihua flower captured by Bian Lusha is now. We are so familiar with each other. Can''t you give me some information and let me rest assured?"


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "you can see her in a moment. Needless to say, it''s so poor."


    I smiled: "that''s good. It''s time for me to meet sister Hua Hua."


    Jiang Xue looked at me with a strange look in her eyes: "Your Highness, I don''t have any pressure to talk to you. It feels really good."


    I looked at Jiang Xue and suddenly said with a straight face, "this is not good. If you like me... No, you must not like me. You are my master and my predecessor."


    Jiang Xue burst out with a laugh: "don''t tease. Be careful that others see it, which will have an impact on the majesty of your second highness."

 Chapter 1054

    I listened to Jiang Xue''s words and nodded seriously: "master is right. I expect others to be afraid when they see me."


    Jiang Xue laughed again. Looking at my eyes, there seemed to be some changes.


    When we came to an independent big house, there were already some people here. Indeed, my father had arrived. He must have come by blinking, so he had to come one step ahead of us.


    Gan is talking to his father. It seems that his father pays more attention to Gan. Others ignore him and talk to him.


    When we arrived, Gan Ying hugged his fist and said, "Gan Ying has seen your highness two and the commander."


    I nodded slightly and said to my father, "I want to see the scenery here. Please turn around the road. It''s late."


    The father nodded slightly and pointed to a chair beside him: "come and sit down. There are several guests. When everyone arrives, your reception banquet will officially begin."


    I went to sit down. Before I could thank my father, I heard the voice of his highness Jin Sizhen: "who is this? How dare I sit with the God King? Don''t you know it''s a great crime of disrespect?"


    Without looking back, I said, "my name is Jinfeng. Who are you? Yelling and disturbing the God King, do you know what sin?


    Your highness Jin Sizhen seemed stunned and said angrily, "are you challenging me? Who do you think you are, foreign ignorant boy! "


    The father shouted, "shut up! Sit down. Today is a reception banquet for Jinfeng. No one can make Jinfeng unhappy. "


    Jin Sizhen looked at me and slowly sat down opposite me. Although she didn''t speak again, the anger in her eyes made me see clearly.


    "God King, who is sitting next to you?" A gentle, calm and pleasant voice came: "is this your second highness?"


    When the father saw the speaker, he got up to meet him, walked and said, "Why are you here? Didn''t you say you weren''t coming tonight? "


    I was also looking at the man. It looked like a kind middle-aged lady with a kind face. I immediately understood the identity of the man.


    Although the middle-aged lady looks old, she has a dignified appearance and generous manners, and has the style of a superior.


    I saluted with my fist and said to the man, "younger Jin Feng, dare you ask, are you Mrs. God King?"


    "Jin Feng?" The man smiled: "it seems that I guessed well. You are your second highness."


    The father said, "Si''er, this is your second mother. Don''t lose etiquette."


    I smiled, walked up to ER Niang, saluted and said, "Jin Feng has seen Er Niang."


    The father was stunned, then smiled and said, "don''t call it that. You have to call your mother."


    When I was about to speak, er Niang smiled and said, "don''t be difficult for the child. It''s enough to call me Er Niang."


    After a pause, er Niang handed me a delicate box: "Jin Feng, er Niang came in a hurry and didn''t prepare any good meeting gift. This is a magic sword. It''s for you. It''s my meeting gift to you."


    I took the box and opened it. Sure enough, I saw a sword. It was only palm length and glittering. It was really an artifact.


    Such a heavy gift, I accepted it when we first met. People on the side may have some ideas.


    So I took out five bottles of pills, including one for Yan danlai, one for Juling pill, one for reviving the soul, one for small pills and one for big pills with only one.


    I respectfully handed these pills to erniang: "I''m in a hurry. Some pills may be beneficial to erniang''s cultivation. Please accept them."


    The second Niang was slightly stunned and then said happily, "is this Zhuyan Dan? Great. I''ve been looking for something I haven''t found for hundreds of years. I didn''t expect you to get a whole bottle as soon as you give it away. Thank you so much. "


    I smiled: "two niangs like it."


    Er Niang picked up Zhu Yandan with satisfaction, looking like she couldn''t put it down.


    When she saw the other pills I gave her, she immediately exclaimed, "these pills are too expensive, I..."


    I hugged my fist and said, "Er Niang, they are all a family. Don''t be polite."


    The second mother looked at me and nodded slowly, "then I''m not polite."


    I stepped back, turned around and handed the magic sword given by my second mother to Jiang Xue standing beside me. I quietly said to Jiang Xue, "it''s for you."


    Then he raised his voice and said loudly, "if you need to stay in YAN Dan, I have some here, which can be given to you free of charge. Of course, this resident YAN Dan is limited to women. After all, the number is limited. "


    As soon as my voice fell, Jiang Xue said, "come on, people here have heads and faces. How can you ask you to stay in YAN Dan at this time?"


    I just thought what Jiang Xue said was reasonable, so I heard a man say, "my four wives need it. Can you give me four?"


    I turned around and saw a man dressed as a shadow guard standing with fists, eyes wide open and looking forward to me.


    He handed him four resident YAN Dan and said with a smile, "Your Excellency has four wives. That''s really envious of others."


    The shadow guard dressed up smiled and said, "I''ve seen your highness Zhu Yin, the fifth commander under the king of God. Thank you for your medicine! "


    I smiled: "it''s the fifth commander. Please forgive me for my disrespect."


    Zhu Yin smiled: "Your Highness is polite. Your highness is new here. I don''t know your subordinates should be taken for granted. I blame me for not meeting your highness in advance."


    Jiang Xue saw Zhu Yin talking and laughing with me, and suddenly looked at Zhu Yin.


    Zhu Yin seemed to be startled. He quickly shut up and dared not speak again.


    I understood something in my heart, smiled, handed a Zhuyan pill to Jiang Xue, and said, "master, this is filial piety to you."


    Jiang Xue blushed. She was a little shy. She had lived for thousands of years. She was still shy. It really surprised me.


    When my father heard what I said, he said suspiciously, "fourth son, what do you ask commander Jiang Xue to do?"


    I turned back and said, "I want to practice the skills and combat skills of the little divine world, so I ask Datong to take me as a disciple. Father, do you think it is appropriate for me to do so? "


    The father smiled: "well, I''m worried that there''s no suitable person to teach you skills and combat skills. It''s best to have Jiang Xue come forward."


    I was so happy that I immediately worshipped in public and said, "master, please accept my disciples!"


    Jiang Xue blushed and said, "don''t worship, your highness. I''ll just take you."


    I haven''t bowed down yet. After listening to Jiang Xue''s words, I immediately stood up and said with a loud smile, "thank you, master."


    Jiang Xue''s face was flushed, and she was too shy to do anything. Where was the dignity of the commander-in-chief?


    She didn''t dare to look at me at this time. She just said repeatedly, "Okay, okay, don''t do this, okay? Teach people jokes... "

 Chapter 1055

    I smiled and dared not tease Jiang Xue any more. I turned to my father and said, "I have prepared some gifts for my father. Please accept them."


    I took out some things on the oxygen star, including fruits, cooked food, and some flowers and plants. I believe my father will feel very familiar and happy when he sees them.


    My father was stunned when he saw what I took out. Then he came up to pick up a handful of flowers and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen such flowers for a long time... Er Niang, it''s given to you. It''s a flower on the oxygen star. It''s rare for Si''er to bring it so far. The gift is light and the affection is heavy..."


    The second mother took the flowers, smelled the fragrance of the flowers and smiled: "it''s very fragrant. Thank God King and Jinfeng."


    I held up some fruit: "father, this is the fruit of oxygen star. Please taste it and see if it''s familiar."


    The father smiled and said, "please try it. It''s very rare. If it is specifically for fruit deoxystar, it will cost tens of thousands of crystals at a time, so these fruits are extremely expensive. "


    Everyone came over one after another and picked up a piece of fruit. It was as if they saw strange things.


    Only Wei Chi Xiong, who has been to oxygen star, has not done so. He must have tasted it long ago, so he doesn''t feel how novel it is.


    Seeing that the people came forward one after another, I stepped back and made room for everyone to get fruit.


    Jiang Xue didn''t seem to wake up from her previous apprenticeship. She stood behind me and didn''t try the fruit of oxygen star.


    I quietly took out an evergreen jade fruit and handed it to her as a fruit: "master, how does it taste?"


    Jiang Xue returned to her senses. After looking at me, she slowly took over the longevity jade fruit. After taking a bite, she was immediately surprised: "what fruit is this? How can it have such strong vitality? This is the best spirit grass, far from ordinary fruit! "


    I smiled: "this is not a fruit. It''s called Changsheng jade fruit. It''s a specialty of oxygen star. It can prolong life."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "no wonder... Thank you. You gave me such a rare spiritual fruit. Do you still have it?"


    I waved my hand and said with a bitter smile, "it''s really gone, but I can find it again when I get back to oxygen star."


    Naturally, I won''t tell Jiang Xue at this time that there are immortal jade fruits among the spirit grass specially planted by Shengxian gate. If I want to, it''s just a matter of one sentence.


    Of course, the longevity jade fruit grows slowly, and it is not easy to blossom and bear fruit. It is indeed a rare spiritual fruit. Even on the oxygen star, it is also a treasure.


    Just like the God killing fruit in the small divine world, although God killing flowers are everywhere, if you really want to bear God killing fruit, you can''t meet it.


    Jiang Xue smiled happily. After eating the longevity jade fruit, she quietly said to me, "I have to go back to Haosheng refining to absorb the strong vitality contained in the longevity jade fruit. I''ll come back to you after the banquet."


    I smiled and watched Jiang Xue leave. I turned to my father and asked, "is the fruit of my hometown still so beautiful?"


    The father said with a smile: "thank you. It makes me eat delicious food that I haven''t eaten in a thousand years, and it also reminds me of a lot of past events..."


    The second mother also smiled and said, "maybe it''s because she''s never tasted the fruit on the oxygen star. It''s really delicious."


    I smiled and said, "if you like, eat more. I''ll send you some later. I''ll let you taste our oxygen star fruit."


    The second mother smiled and said, "thank you. You have given me a lot of panacea, and now you have given me fruit. I really don''t know how to thank you. "


    I said, "you''re welcome. I''m not trying to thank you."


    Er Niang looked at me happily. It seemed that she didn''t hold a grudge because of what happened between me and her son Jin Sizhen.


    Bian Lusha in my body suddenly said, "ask her if you can help me shape my body."


    I was stunned, then thought of something, smiled and asked Er Niang: "I heard that Er Niang is good at refining separation. Is it true?"


    The second mother smiled: "do you have any friends who need to refine separation?"


    I said, "actually, I have a friend who lost his body by accident and now lives in my body. I want to help her find a suitable body, so as not to be inconvenient because it is always in my body. "


    The second mother said, "it''s easy. Just tell me what kind of body you want. I''ll try my best to meet your friend''s requirements."


    I threw my fist and said, "thank you... What does my friend''s flesh look like? I''ll draw a picture for you later. You can help me refine a flesh according to this picture. I will prepare the required materials in advance and deliver them to you in person. "


    The second mother smiled and said, "you don''t have to prepare the materials. I have a lot of materials in my hands. Jin Feng, your friend is not your girlfriend, is it? Let''s take a look at her original God. Don''t we know her appearance? "


    I said slowly, "please forgive me for this. My friend was badly hurt. The suppression of the yuan God here is very powerful, so she can''t come out easily."


    The second mother looked at me and said with a smile, "it seems that your friend must be very important to you, otherwise you wouldn''t be so interested. You remember to give me your friend. I''ll help your friend refine a flesh body later. "


    I was overjoyed, hugged my fist and said, "thank you, er Niang."


    As soon as my voice fell, there was a sudden commotion in the crowd. Someone couldn''t help saying, "look, the first beauty in the little divine world who was recently found has come."


    Others said, "what a beautiful beauty, you are really equal to our commander, each has its own merits..."


    "They don''t distinguish between top and bottom..."


    I thought of Jiang Xue''s saying that Sai Hua''er would appear at today''s banquet, so I quickly looked down the eyes of everyone.


    As expected, it was Saihua who came.


    Today''s Saihua seems to have been dressed up deliberately. She is dressed in a white dress, with red lips and white teeth, handsome eyes and eyes, as beautiful as a fairy.


    When she came slowly, she was more charming and attracted countless people. She was indeed a peerless beauty.


    I greeted her with a smile. As soon as I was about to speak to Sai Hua''er, Jin Sizhen laughed and said, "the beauty is coming. I''m in a hurry..."


    When Jin szhen spoke, she had already walked towards Sai Hua''er. According to his appearance, she was going to be close to Sai Hua''er.


    I was stunned when I saw Sai Hua''er, and then I looked disgusted: "Your Highness, I didn''t come to see you. Would you please get out of the way?"


    Jin szhen didn''t seem to see Saihua''s disgust. She smiled and said, "you didn''t come to see me. Who did you see? Besides me, who else here can deserve such a beautiful you? "

 Chapter 1056

    The disgust on Saihua''s face was more obvious: "sorry, I really didn''t come to see you. Please respect yourself, your highness."


    Jin szhen still wants to talk. I have strode to Saihua, reached out and took her hand, and carefully said, "sister Hua, are you okay?"


    Sai Hua''er smiled when she saw me like this. It was really like flowers in full bloom. Everyone present was stunned.


    Listen to Saihua said, "are you here to save me? I''m very happy. Thank you for saving me. "


    I smiled, "what are you talking about? I came to save you. Isn''t that what I should do? Why say thank you? "


    Saihua let me hold her hand and looked at me with joy, but it was clear that she still blamed me.


    I know I''m wrong. I don''t even know she was arrested. My fiance doesn''t care enough about her and doesn''t fulfill her fiance''s obligations.


    No matter what others would say or think, I eagerly looked at Saihua and said with concern: "I know you are angry with me. It''s all my fault. I promise you that there will never be such a thing again in the future..."


    "Jin Feng!" Before I finished, Jin Sizhen behind me suddenly shouted, "let go of her hand and flirt with my beauty like this. I''ll kill you right away."


    I wanted to talk to Jin Sizhen, but Sai Hua''er looked at me, shook his head and said slowly, "ignore him. After we met the God King, go to my residence and talk again."


    Just as I was about to nod, the strong wind suddenly rose behind me. My heart was alert. I immediately took a step forward, hugged the Saihua in front of me and rushed forward.


    Although my reaction was fast, my speed was still slow. At the moment I hugged Saihua, the God armor on my body suddenly became golden. At the same time, I also felt a strong force hitting the key of my vest.


    I wasn''t hurt, and the divine armor blocked the blow, but when I was hit in full view of the public, it was inevitable that someone would sigh and say that I couldn''t see my strength.


    I know who attacked me, but I didn''t look back. I just looked at Saihua and whispered, "are you okay?"


    Sai Hua''er looked worried: "I''m fine. Are you hurt?"


    I also shook my head: "I''ll be fine naturally. You forget, I''m wearing God armor."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "it''s OK. Jin Feng, let''s get out of here. I want to go back. "


    I whispered, "go back to your place or oxygen star?"


    Sai Hua''er said: "naturally, we can''t afford to use the transmission array if we want to return to the oxygen star."


    I smiled: "when I''m done, we''ll go back to oxygen star. You don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll be ready for everything. Trust me. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly and looked at me with very gentle eyes. She was older than me, but at this time, she seemed much younger than me. She looked like a little girl next door.


    "Is it over?" Bian Lusha''s voice came again: "Your Highness will attack you again."


    I slowly turned back, stared at Jin Sizhen and said slowly, "if you dare to do it again, I don''t mind killing you now."


    Jin Sizhen had already raised a chair in her hand. After listening to my words, she suddenly stopped. Her face was blue, but she didn''t do it again.


    I know that at this time, I must be full of murderous spirit, which makes Jin Sizhen extremely afraid.


    I have killed hundreds of thousands of people, most of whom are Sergeant Du Kang who I killed with the robbery.


    If you kill too many people, you will accumulate murderous and evil spirit. Ordinary people, especially those with weak mind, will be unconsciously frightened when they see such people.


    The father shouted in time, "stop, Jane, what are you doing? He is your brother. How can you lay hands on your brother! "


    Jin Sizhen roared, "Jin Feng robbed my woman. I will never recognize such a brother who loves who he wants to give."


    The father was stunned, and the second mother shouted, "zhen''er, how dare you be rude to the God King? Don''t apologize to the God King and Jin Feng. "


    Jin Sizhen was drunk by his mother. She suddenly woke up and shivered. She turned to her father and knelt down: "please forgive the God King. I was stunned by Jin Feng''s anger and said something I shouldn''t say. I''m sorry."


    His father was originally angry, but after listening to Jin Sizhen''s words, his face became better: "zhen''er, you are the great highness of the little divine world and Jin Feng''s brother. How can you be so kind-hearted? I was going to punish you severely, but since today is a happy day, I will spare you for the time being. Apologize to Si''er and ask Si''er to forgive you. "


    Jin Sizhen turned and looked at me, without a trace of apology on her face, but said, "I''m sorry, I was dizzy for a moment..."


    I looked at Jin Sizhen. The murderous spirit slowly dissipated and my face improved. Finally, I smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Your highness doesn''t have much strength and didn''t hurt me."


    Jin szhen''s face changed slightly and she was about to get angry. Gan Yu around him immediately grabbed him and whispered a few words in his ear. Jin szhen gave up the idea of attacking me.


    I didn''t hear what Gan Yu and Jin Sizhen said, but what I can think of is that Gan Yu must have told Jin Sizhen that it''s not the time to deal with me, let alone in front of his father.


    My father is here and many commanders are here. Once things get big, even if Jin Sizhen is his highness, he may not be able to protect everything.


    Among the people here, there must be people who are eyeing their father. They are worried that they have no excuse to suppress their relatives around their father.


    I just looked at Jin szhen coldly. I didn''t forgive him for his attack on me because he was my half brother. On the contrary, I secretly listed him as one of the people who can''t live together.


    Although I''m going to leave here, it must be a long time later. At least I have to practice my martial arts and combat skills here, and I can leave here.


    During this period, I will be careful to guard against Jin szhen and try not to contact him. However, if he dares to attack me like this again, I will be sorry and I will fight back immediately.


    Excessive patience is cowardice. I am not a coward, although my character has never been very bad.


    My friends all know that I have always been a person who does not offend me. If someone offends me, it is to die.


    Today, I have been extremely patient and patient with Jin Sizhen, a half brother. If he dares to continue making such trouble, I don''t know what will happen to him.


    Even if the warriors in this world are powerful, what am I afraid of? I haven''t fought with the peak martial god. I''m not afraid of natural disaster. Am I afraid of just a Jin Sizhen?

 Chapter 1057

    In my heart, I unconsciously regarded Jin Sizhen as a potential enemy, not a brother. On the contrary, Wei Chi Xiong, who stood next to my father, was regarded by me as a friend of mine.


    Because I saw Wei Chi Xiong trying to persuade his father not to be angry. His voice was very small, but I could hear him.


    Today''s reception banquet, in addition to my second mother and my family, there are Sai Huaer and several commanders.


    I care more or less about what these people will think of me. After all, they are the high-level of the little divine world, including my family.


    So I tried my best to suppress the anger in my heart, turned my attention to saihua''er and ignored Jin Sizhen''s little moves.


    As for other shadow guards, maids and so on, I don''t care what they think. They are doomed not to have too much communication with me. Even if they have any opinions on me, I don''t care.


    The reception party ended unhappily. My father wanted me to go back and talk with him, but after seeing Sai Huaer''s expression, my father left with a smile.


    When I saw my father leave, I remembered that at my reception banquet, I didn''t eat a dish, didn''t drink a glass of wine, and took out a lot of things to give away. I was very depressed in an instant


    When I came to her residence in the divine domain with Sai Hua''er, I looked at it and found that it was quite quiet. It was quite like an independent small world of Shengxian gate.


    Sai Hua''er first stepped into the room and said to a man who was obviously a maid: "prepare some wine and vegetables. I''ll have a good drink with your second highness later."


    The maid promised to leave, looking very respectful. She probably respected Saihua.


    I took a look around the room. The layout in the room is very simple, but it is fresh and pleasant. It feels like home.


    The maid is busy in the kitchen on one side, and another maid is standing behind Saihua, waiting for Saihua''s orders.


    Sai Hua''er smiled at me with a happy face. She seemed very satisfied to see me here.


    Knowing what she was thinking, I said to her, "this time, sister Hua Hua suffered because of me. Just why are you here, sister Hua? It seems that the people here take good care of sister Hua''er. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "I''ll tell you later. Now I ask you, are you going to marry me now?"


    I was stunned, and then said with a bitter smile: "sister Hua Hua, I dare not hide it from you. In fact, this time I came to you, situ Qian followed."


    "Situ Qian?" Sai Hua''er''s face changed slightly: "you mean, she came here with you? Where is she? "


    I looked at Sai Hua''er and felt uneasy: "sister Hua''er, between you and situ Qian..."


    Sai Hua''er said, "I don''t want you to take care of the things between Si Tuqian and me."


    I was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "sister Hua Hua, do you think I''m playful? I... actually... "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said, "I married you. Aren''t you satisfied? Can you tell me how many wives you want to marry? "


    I smiled bitterly and stopped talking. I just looked at Saihua silently. I was very sorry, but I couldn''t say anything.


    Sai Hua''er shook her head, sighed and stood up: "it seems that you must marry both of us at the same time. Anyway, who says that situ Qian and I are both hard fated people, and the person you like is a flower heart radish?"


    I was stunned again. I felt that I couldn''t keep up with the festival of Saihua. She changed too quickly.


    The maid on the side smiled and said, "Congratulations, your highness. Please distribute wedding candy. We are all waiting."


    I smiled: "don''t follow me. I don''t know what sister Hua Hua thinks."


    Sai Hua''er gave me a white look and said angrily, "what else can I think? I told you long ago. I recognize situ Qian as a sister. Now you''re forcing me to say it myself. I don''t know what you think. "


    I can only say with a smile, "sister Hua Hua, I''m relieved if you think so. By the way, my father should already know about us. He also mentioned to pick up my mother. They also came to the little divine world. Then we will take the opportunity of our parents to get married. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and slowly became serious: "do you really want to get married? I thought you would wait until we soared to the fairyland and then marry us. "


    I patted my head and said with a smile, "yes, I always think so, but I can''t change my mind..."


    "You dare!" Saihua pretended to be angry and said, "if you don''t marry us again, situ Qian and I will marry someone else and let you go free and happy alone."


    Before Saihua''s voice fell, a man outside the door suddenly said, "are you going to get married? Why don''t you tell me, master? "


    I got up and opened the door, hugged my fist and said, "master, forgive me. We''re not discussing. How can we talk to master about things that haven''t been determined yet?"


    It was Jiang Xue, the master I had just worshipped. She smiled and looked at me and Sai Hua''er. It seemed that there was something different.


    Jiang Xue said, "Hua''er is my friend. Your second highness wants to marry her, but he calls me master. This generation is a little chaotic."


    Saihua came forward, took Jiang Xue''s hand and said with a smile, "Xueer, how can you promise to be Jinfeng''s master? Didn''t you promise to be my sister? "


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I agreed to your Highness''s request and became your Highness''s master, but you are still my sister and my friend."


    Saihua smiled bitterly and said, "in this case, don''t you want to be higher than me? Xueer, I''m going to be angry with you. "


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "there''s no way. Your Highness the second begged me to be my disciple. I didn''t force your Highness the second."


    Saihua doesn''t say much anymore. Looking at me, she has a strange smile on her face.


    I sighed secretly and hurriedly said, "what''s the matter with me, master? Did you teach me to practice the skills and combat skills of the little divine world? "


    Jiang Xue slowly stretched out her hand and sent a paper book to me: "this is not only the most basic skill of the little divine world, but also the most perfect skill of the little divine world. It is equivalent to the introduction skill of the little divine world. Your highness, please practice."


    I took this skill and just wanted to read it, Jiang Xue said: "this skill is quite simple. With your Highness''s qualification, you can understand it in one night at most. Tomorrow morning, I will start to teach your second Highness''s war skills. Because your second highness practiced swordsmanship before, I will choose the swordsmanship familiar to your second highness to continue to teach your second highness. Of course, I will also teach your second Highness the fighting skills such as body method and invisibility. "


    I was overjoyed. Putting aside other things for a while, I hugged and said, "thank you, master. I will master this skill as soon as possible."

 Chapter 1058

    Jiang Xue smiled, pulled Sai Hua''er and said, "let''s go and have a rest there. Don''t disturb your second Highness''s cultivation."


    Sai Huaer unexpectedly followed Jiang Xue away. When she left, she looked back at me. That look could kill.


    Saihua has always been gentle and friendly to people. I don''t know why she suddenly has such eyes today.


    I shook my head and focused on this skill in my hand. I simply forgot the night snack I told the maid to prepare before the flower race.


    Martial arts people don''t feel at all if they don''t eat a meal. I''m immersed in cultivation. Naturally, I won''t think of it.


    Although the skill of the little divine world is different from that of the oxygen star, there are many places similar to that of the oxygen star. I simply understood the essence of the skill and began to practice it.


    Even in the small divine world, the holy body can also actively absorb the aura of the outside world, but the aura of the small divine world is mixed with a large number of other energy. After absorption, it must be refined by the skill before it can be completely transformed into my own aura, so the absorption speed is very slow.


    Jiang Xue gave me the most basic skill, but the effect of expelling impurities and refining Reiki is no worse than the immortal promotion formula I have been practicing.


    Maybe it''s because there''s more Aura here. Even if there''s no gathering array or other arrays to help me gather aura, when I practice, I obviously feel that I absorb much more aura than before.


    The skill of the little divine world has its own way to dispel the impurities in the aura. At first, I thought it was a little novel. After understanding it, I found that the principle is very simple, that is, selectively absorb the energy between heaven and earth.


    This is like facing seven colored beads. If you grasp them at once, you may catch all seven colored beads, which are messy and indefinite.


    But if we pick up a bead every time, the color is absolutely single, and there can be no different colors.


    As long as you pay attention to the beads and take the same color every time, there will be no confusion.


    This is the practice method of the little divine world. When practicing, you can only absorb a single kind of energy each time, and at the same time, you can independently control which kind of energy is absorbed. Therefore, there is no obstacle when practicing.


    The principle is simple. It''s not difficult to think of it, but it''s not a simple thing to integrate it into the cultivation methods.


    I admire the wisdom of the ancestors of the little divine world for creating such a skill suitable for the little divine world.


    What I admire more is that this entry-level skill can also open up a new location for storing Reiki in the human body, that is, it has opened up the second Dantian.


    This point is not available in the formula for ascending immortals, nor in the skills on the oxygen star. It is worth studying.


    I soon found that I can have many choices. I can not only open up a new space in the Dantian to store more Reiki, but also open up a place similar to an independent space to store Reiki in other parts of the body, such as the brain, limbs and so on.


    According to the Dharma, this is the method of opening up the second Dantian, which is also the secret skill of the small divine world.


    I am very interested in this. After all, one more Dantian can store more aura. When fighting, you can play a greater combat effectiveness and sustainability.


    To do this, it is not a short time thing, because the process is very complex and there are a lot of things to prepare.


    In short, I must first change the structure of a certain part of the body step by step so that it can accommodate foreign things.


    Then I will use some special materials to make space containers to refine a new space container in my body.


    The larger and stronger the container, the better. Therefore, the material requirements for refining space containers will be higher.


    With this space container, I have to take the last step to integrate the space container and make it a part of my body.


    Only after becoming a part of my body can this space container be fully synchronized with me.


    I now have a way to exchange for crystal stones, and I also have a lot of crystal stones. Moreover, as your highness, I should have no problem asking for some space materials.


    Second, the cultivation of Dantian began at the same time when I practiced the skill of the little divine world.


    Cultivation always ignores the passage of time. When Jiang Xue and Sai Hua''er called me the next day, I found that it was noon the next day.


    After seeing me, Jiang Xue grabbed my wrist without saying a word, and a pure aura entered my body. Unexpectedly, without saying a word, she directly began to check the effect of my cultivation.


    I didn''t expect Jiang Xue to do things so directly. I was nervous at first, but I immediately relaxed and watched Jiang Xue check.


    A moment later, Jiang Xue smiled and said, "well, I''ll say that with your intelligence, you can understand this skill in one night. The effect of your cultivation is very good. You already have strong divine power in your body. If you go on like this, before long, the divine power in your body will be enough to improve your realm. "


    I smiled bitterly and said truthfully, "the divine power in my body was not cultivated last night... I got a wisp of divine power by chance when I was on the oxygen star."


    Jiang Xue frowned slightly: "I see. I wonder why there are so many magical powers in your body in one night? It seems that you have some adventures. As far as I know, there is no divine power on the oxygen star... "


    I nodded: "I have just started the absorption of divine power, but master doesn''t have to worry about the speed of absorption. Master will be satisfied."


    Jiang Xue didn''t call me your second highness as before, but called me by my name: "Jin Feng said it yourself. Don''t be slow at that time. When I punish you, you sophistry."


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, master. I''m sure if I say so."


    I naturally won''t tell Jiang Xue about the general absorption rate of the holy body. Although Jiang Xue''s performance now fits well with me, who can guarantee that no one covets the holy body in this world?


    And I don''t know Jiang Xue very well. If she has other purposes for me, wouldn''t I lift a stone and hit myself in the foot?


    Jiang Xue saw that I said so firmly, so she smiled and said, "that''s good. Jin Feng, you''d better not spread the skills I taught you. "


    I nodded: "I know that in the small divine world, all skills and combat skills can be sold for money. It will never be easy to spread. You can rest assured."


    Jiang Xue smiled again: "then wash your face quickly. After lunch, I''ll teach you to practice the blinking body method with Hua Hua."


    I was overjoyed and quickly said to Sai Hua''er, "go and prepare. Blinking is much more powerful than the top body method on our oxygen star. If we learn it, we will be invincible back to the oxygen star."


    Sai Hua''er smiled and turned to see if lunch was ready. Her face was full of expectation.

 Chapter 1059

    Seeing this, Jiang Xue smiled and said, "your killer sword can''t play its due artifact power because it hasn''t been refined. Wei Chi Xiong said he would help you refine it for your future use, so he wants to stay with Wei Chi Xiong for the time being. When I teach you swordsmanship later, you should use another sword instead of the killing sword. "


    I threw my fist and said, "no problem. Just give me back the killer sword. It''s a weapon that has been with me for more than 1000 years. It''s like my friend. I can''t live without it. Refining artifact, what does that mean? Don''t you solve everything when you recognize the Lord? "


    Jiang Xue''s beautiful face showed a trace of surprise: "can''t you see that you are so nostalgic?"


    I said with a smile, "the killing sword is an artifact, and it may even be a weapon used by immortals. Even if I don''t think about the past, I can''t easily discard it."


    Jiang Xue laughed and said, "I didn''t want to give up this treasure. I thought you were nostalgic. Killer sword doesn''t really recognize you as the Lord, because it itself is incomplete, and the tool spirit is also incomplete. So we can only refine it first and let you become its spirit, so as to really control it. "


    I suddenly said: "no wonder I have always felt that this artifact of killing the divine sword has no real name and is far less powerful than other artifact. It seems that I need to completely restore the killing sword and let the complete spirit recognize me as the Lord. "


    Jiang Xue nodded: "that''s what you want to do in the future. Don''t think about it now. Jin Feng, there are many spirit tools in the little divine world, so spirit tools are not worth money here. But artifact is priceless everywhere. You have several artifact in your body. I have to remind you, but you must be careful. Don''t be plotted by some people with evil intentions. Come to me and cry at that time... "


    My heart was embarrassed, but I had to nod: "master, don''t worry, I will be careful."


    After a pause, I took out a war armour and handed it to Jiang Xue: "take it, master. I got it inadvertently when I was at the oxygen star. Although it is only an immortal tool, the color and style are very suitable for a great beauty like master. It''s just a little thought of the disciple. Master, don''t dislike it. "


    Jiang Xue blushed slightly and said in a low voice, "nonsense again. I''m your master. I can''t say anything like this."


    I looked at Jiang Xue and suddenly felt a move in my heart. Unexpectedly, I smiled and said, "master is beautiful. Don''t you allow others to boast?"


    Jiang Xue''s face changed slightly and said angrily, "don''t be so presumptuous, otherwise, be careful I''ll beat you."


    I think Jiang Xue is more beautiful when she is angry. I don''t know what''s going on. She continues to laugh and say, "master, you seem more beautiful when you are angry..."


    Jiang Xue stared at me and said angrily, "I didn''t expect you to be a lecherous like Jin Sizhen. I was wrong about you..."


    I was a little stunned, turned and left. As I walked, I said, "I''m angry when I''m kidding. It''s hard for you to be my master... Go and have dinner."


    Jiang Xue seemed stunned until I left the room. She didn''t say anything and didn''t do anything.


    Maybe because she teased Jiang Xue before, she kept a straight face at dinner and didn''t look happy at all.


    I dare not say anything more at this time. I hurried to lunch and left the house first.


    I stood still in the yard and didn''t speak while waiting for dinner. I didn''t look at my Jiang Xue to teach me teleportation.


    A quarter of an hour later, when I almost fell asleep, Jiang Xuecai and Sai Huaer laughed together.


    Jiang Xue still ignored me and just said to Sai Hua''er, "the most important thing in blinking is the use of Reiki in the body. In short, it is the operation of Reiki. As long as you learn this, you will master other things quickly after cultivation and familiarity."


    Sai Hua''er said, "how do I work the aura in my body?"


    Jiang Xue still doesn''t look at me, but her voice is not small. I can hear it clearly: "normal Reiki runs along a certain meridian of our human body to achieve some goals. But blinking is different. It needs to make Reiki run in the three meridians at the same time, and it also needs to control the running speed of Reiki respectively. This is easy to say, but difficult to do. Try it first, and I''ll teach you hand in hand. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled, sat down cross legged, stretched out his hands and shook Jiang Xue''s hands. Everyone''s fingers were tight and looked very close.


    I don''t know how to run Reiki between them. My yuan God doesn''t dare to appear easily in the small divine world, so I can''t detect the running route of Reiki in their bodies.


    If I were on oxygen, this could be easily solved, and I don''t have to worry about it.


    An hour later, Jiang Xue took back her palm and said slowly, "Hua Hua, you are really the smartest immortal I have ever seen. It took you only an hour to master such a complex Reiki operation route. If it is spread, I''m afraid everyone in the little divine world will surprise you."


    Sai Hua''er smiled, opened her eyes and said, "I don''t know everything yet. I still need a lot of practice... Thank you for teaching me hand in hand. Otherwise, I can''t master the operation of Reiki so quickly."


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "you are still very smart. You know, it took my master a full month to make me succeed when I practiced blinking... At that time, my master praised me as a genius. I didn''t expect that I was nothing in front of you."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "Xueer, don''t praise me any more. Someone must be able to master teleportation faster than me..."


    Jiang Xue glanced at me and said angrily, "are you talking about Jinfeng? I''m not going to teach him blinking. He can''t learn it. "


    Sai Hua''er was stunned and said with a smile, "did he make you angry? Don''t take it to heart. He may really praise you for your beauty. There''s no other meaning... "


    Jiang Xue blushed: "but what he said..."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "don''t be careless. I think I''m not uglier than you, but he won''t even say a few nice words, so I think when he praises you, he just praises you. He won''t have any other ideas."


    Jiang Xue and Sai Hua''er said these words in front of me to make me hear them. I smiled helplessly and dared not say anything.


    After saihua''er persuaded me for a long time, Jiang Xuecai agreed to continue teaching me teleportation, but stressed that if I said I shouldn''t say again, I won''t teach me immediately.


    I paid for a few jokes and wasted half a day. I really regret it.


    Fortunately, in the end, Jiang Xue decided to teach me. Under her guidance, I also spent almost an hour learning the Reiki operation of blinking.

 Chapter 1060

    In fact, the purpose of Kung Fu and war skills in the world is the same, that is to defeat the enemy or opponent, so the cultivation methods of Kung Fu and war skills are also similar.


    Of course, special combat skills such as blinking have their own unique set of cultivation methods and their own unique Reiki operation route. They are still very different from general combat skills.


    That is, these differences make this combat skill more powerful and more difficult to cultivate.


    The performance of saihua''er and I made Jiang Xue very satisfied. If I hadn''t angered Jiang Xue with a few jokes before, she would praise me, just like praising saihua''er before.


    Blinking is not a simple Reiki operation, but also needs a long time of practice until the Reiki operation is unimpeded and the body coordination is unimpeded.


    Jiang Xue''s task was completed. She sat down and watched Sai Hua''er and I practice by ourselves.


    I may be in a hurry to leave the little divine world. When I practice, I pay special attention and heart, and gradually forget everything around me, including saihua''er and Jiang Xue.


    The practice of teleportation needs enough space. Even for beginners, the nearest distance is more than 100 meters for each successful teleportation.


    The space in the yard is limited. When I was practicing, I left the yard unconsciously and moved forward along a road. Gradually, I don''t know where I am.


    With my cultivation, the distance I blink every time is increasing, and the progress is obvious.


    At the beginning, I could only move a hundred meters at most every successful blink. After a few hours, I could move several kilometers at a time.


    Now, I blink for tens of kilometers at a time, and the time I practice blinking is only half a day.


    I felt very satisfied with this achievement and couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t know how many times faster the speed of blinking is than that of flying. Now, if I face Jin Sizhen again, even if Jin Sizhen stealthily attacks me, I''m sure to protect myself.


    The world''s Kung Fu, only fast, fast to the extreme attack, even if it is only the simplest punch, the power will be stunned.


    Using the body method of blinking, combined with the general boxing or sword skills, the attack power will become incomparably powerful in an instant.


    A small bullet doesn''t weigh much and is not very sharp, but it can break through steel with amazing hardness under the high-speed drive of ammunition.


    Now I have understood that Wei Chi Xiong was able to destroy Du Kang''s fleet on his own when he was on the oxygen star.


    The fleet was destroyed by a faster attack than expected. Outsiders seem to be destroyed by thousands of people at the same time, which makes people hallucinate.


    Learning to blink in one day is really something to be proud of. When I appeared in front of Jiang Xue again, Jiang Xue was full of surprise. No wonder I joked with her before, stared at me, and said incredulously, "you really learned to blink?"


    I nodded and didn''t speak. I grabbed Jiang Xue''s hand and took her to blink away from here. My actions proved that I had learned blinking.


    When we appeared in a place tens of kilometers away, Jiang Xue finally believed that I had learned teleportation.


    But at this time, she blushed and didn''t seem to notice whether I succeeded in blinking.


    In fact, blinking is different from real blinking. The real blinking distance is longer and the speed is faster. It is said that only experts above immortal can master it.


    The predecessors of the little divine world can create the body method of teleportation, which is really powerful, but it is still a little worse than the real teleportation.


    At this time, it was getting late. I didn''t make much fun of Jiang Xue. I sighed: "it''s fast. It''s like taking a small transmission array. It''s tens of kilometers in an instant. The speed was so fast that I couldn''t imagine before..."


    Jiang Xue recovered, looked at me and said, "you''re just starting. The distance of a blink is tens of kilometers. Compared with Dacheng''s blink, it''s too close."


    I asked, "how far does Dacheng''s teleportation move at a time?"


    Jiang Xue stopped talking, grabbed my hand and entered the blink with me.


    When I was sure that I was standing on the ground, I was pleasantly surprised to find that I had left the scope of the divine domain.


    The distance of this blink is at least about 1000 kilometers, which is absolutely comparable to the transmission distance of the transmission array.


    Jiang Xue looked at me and said slowly, "you still need to practice constantly and strive to move the farthest distance with the least aura. When you become the peak martial god, your aura and divine power will reach the peak level of martial artists in the world, and your moving distance will reach an amazing thousands of kilometers every time, just like me. "


    I knew Jiang Xue was telling me not to be complacent, so I smiled and said, "that''s for sure. I will not only reach your realm, but also slowly surpass it. At some point, I will even fly to the fairyland with my master. "


    Jiang Xue frowned slightly: "do you want to fly to the fairyland now? Is it too early? You know, even if it''s me, it''s nearly 500 years since I reached the peak of Wushen, and I''m still a long way from flying to the fairy world. "


    I said with a smile, "I have found a prerequisite for flying to the fairy world. When I reach the peak martial god, I will tell you, Shifu."


    Jiang Xue burst out with a laugh: "why wait until that time? Can''t you tell me now?"


    I said solemnly, "that won''t work. If you know, you will fly to the fairyland first. How lonely and boring I should be here alone."


    Jiang Xue''s face turned red again and she was going to be angry. However, when her words came to her mouth, she endured them, smiled and said to me, "there is no one else here. What do you think and why do you always say such words to me? You know, I''m your master, your elder. It''s no big or small compared with your elders. Even if you are your second highness, it doesn''t make sense. "


    I smiled and said, "I like master. If someone else changes, don''t joke. I''m too lazy to say more."


    Jiang Xue''s face turned red, looked at me and said, "I know nonsense. People are getting married. If there is no door keeper on his mouth, aren''t you afraid of flowers being angry?"


    I said positively, "I really like master. I like it from the bottom of my heart, but I don''t have the slightest blasphemy."


    Jiang Xue smiled, like a beautiful flower unfolding: "since you like me, do you listen to me?"


    I nodded: "naturally, I want to listen. If master doesn''t listen, won''t he be scolded by all the people here?"

 Chapter 1061

    Jiang Xuexiu frowned: "since you listen to me, I want you not to say such words in the future. Can you do it?"


    I said with a smile, "what''s the problem? Beauty... Who dares not listen to master? "


    "You..." Jiang Xue said angrily, "is this how you listen to me? No big or small, really think I dare not hit you? I tell you, even your highness, I have taught you a lesson. "


    I said with a smile, "master is angry again? Come on, they are all masters. Can''t they be more generous? "


    Jiang Xue looked at me helplessly, as if she had made up her mind and said, "since you like me... Like to joke with me, it will help you. Go back by yourself, and I won''t take you... "


    I was surprised. I quickly took Jiang Xue''s hand and shouted, "no, master, you can''t leave me. I''ll be afraid here alone..."


    Jiang Xue was about to cry and hurriedly said, "don''t shout, I''m... I''m kidding you, don''t shout..."


    I smiled: "well, master, you also like to joke. Don''t talk about me in the future, or I''ll say that master taught me."


    Jiang Xue finally closed her mouth and let me grasp her arm and take me back to the divine realm. She lost her temper at all.


    I laughed in my heart and continued to talk nonsense with her. Sometimes I don''t even know what I''m thinking. Anyway, as long as I have a chance, I will talk and laugh with Jiang Xue.


    It seems that when I am with Jiang Xue, I am more casual and happier than when I am with Sai Hua''er.


    This is absolutely abnormal. After all, Sai Hua''er and I have known each other for thousands of years and are still my fiancee. We should be more casual when we are with her.


    Sai Hua''er is still practicing teleportation, and her progress is quite amazing. Although she can''t compare with me, she has been able to teleport skillfully, and the distance each time has reached hundreds of meters.


    Saihua''er and I used to practice blinking together, but because I made rapid progress, slowly we had to practice separately.


    A few days later, the distance of each blink reached nearly 100 kilometers, and Saihua also reached more than 10 kilometers. We have mastered the combat skill of blink.


    Although Jiang Xue has been deliberately avoiding me, at this time, she has to show up and teach us other combat skills.


    Although I haven''t personally verified Jiang Xue''s strength, from the strength she showed, the peak martial god is absolutely true.


    I practiced swordsmanship, and Jiang Xue taught me the swordsmanship of the little divine world; The fighting skills of Saihua are messy. She is involved in boxing, palming and fencing. Jiang Xue teaches her boxing, palming and fencing according to her habits and specialties.


    Every day of saihua''er and I in the divine realm was arranged by Jiang Xue. We had no time to do anything except Practice and necessary rest.


    Even once my father specially sent someone to see me. All the people who came had to give Jiang Xue face. They only looked at me from a distance and left, so as not to delay my cultivation.


    Several times I wanted to find a chance to ask situ Qian about their news, but Jiang Xue deliberately interrupted my question with practice, which was almost punished by her.


    Although Jiang Xue''s punishment is also cultivation, it deprives the cultivation of rest time, which is also very bitter.


    I know Jiang Xue wants to teach us in the shortest time, and then leave here to avoid being harassed by me. I can''t help laughing in my heart.


    After a few months, Saihua and I gradually formed a habit of cultivation, and we didn''t feel hard anymore.


    In fact, I''m worried about situ Qian. They''ve been away for too long. I don''t know how they''re doing in Kirin City.


    I stayed in the divine domain for several months. What happened to situ Qian and them? The person who brought them here doesn''t know. It''s really irresponsible.


    Sai Hua''er guessed that I wanted to end my cultivation as soon as possible and then leave the little divine world. She pretended not to know and ignored the things between Jiang Xue and me, completely like an outsider.


    Jiang Xue deliberately keeps a distance from me. She usually stays with Sai Hua''er except when she has to meet me when she teaches me fencing.


    The swordsmanship of the little divine world pays attention to the word "fast". You should attack quickly and defend and counterattack quickly.


    The sword moves are all quick moves. There is no sword in the hand. Even the virtual shadow of the sword becomes blurred because the sword moves too fast.


    Fast sword is the easiest of all sword techniques, but it is the most difficult to learn. I have practiced it for several months, and my progress is not ideal.


    Fortunately, I have understood the sword spirit and sword meaning in the killing God sword technique. If I can''t do it when I move, I will change my moves and follow the trend.


    Seeing me like this, Jiang Xue changed her way and taught me to practice a very slow sword technique.


    This set of swordsmanship has a name I am familiar with. It is called Taiji Sword Jue. There is the same set of swordsmanship on oxygen star, but they have the same name and different sword moves.


    The Taiji Sword formula of the little divine world pays attention to the attack and defense means of controlling speed with slow speed and relying on strength.


    I was not used to practicing Tai Chi Sword formula at the beginning. I was too fast every time, which violated the key point of Tai Chi Sword formula to slow down.


    Jiang Xue hit me hard at this time. I''m not the material to practice swordsmanship at all, or I can''t learn anything in my life.


    I totally ignored Jiang Xue''s retaliation and laughed at the opportunity. Jiang Xue was full of anger, but I had to laugh.


    Jiang Xueben is a cold-blooded and old-fashioned person. In the past few months with me, she has gradually become a little easygoing.


    But that''s not enough. I''m going to make her inseparable from my jokes in the future. It takes a long time to imperceptibly influence, and I need to work hard.


    In the blink of an eye, a few months later, my Tai Chi Sword formula finally improved. When I shot, my speed slowed down. Occasionally, I practiced with Jiang Xue. I could also use my strength to fight or resist, which basically met the requirements of Tai Chi Sword formula.


    Of course, what I have done is far from enough. Once Jiang Xue moves faster, my Taiji Sword formula will not respond well, and there will be all kinds of mistakes.


    After being attacked by Jiang Xue, I suddenly had an idea of my own: I don''t need to care too much about the moves and essentials recorded in the Taiji Sword formula. I can attack and defend at will according to the sword idea I learned when I was on the oxygen star.


    In that case, can''t you avoid mistakes because the other party moves too fast?


    Besides, isn''t the level of swordsmanship just the level of understanding the meaning of sword? I am an expert who has understood the meaning of sword and reached a very high level. Why do I care too much about the sword moves in this world because I practice swordsmanship in a new place?


    I''m really smart and confused for a while. It''s unforgivable that I made such a low-level mistake.

 Chapter 1062

    I, who think I am a master of swordsmanship, actually entered the misunderstanding of cultivating swordsmanship. It took me so long to wake up. I really shouldn''t think about it.


    Maybe Jiang Xue did it on purpose. She deliberately confused me and punished me for my disrespect to her.


    As soon as I read this, the sword in my hand suddenly changed its moves. Before Jiang Xue began to make fun of my poor swordsmanship, I pulled up several sword flowers in my hand. The sword moves greatly. The sword moves with the heart and the heart moves with the mind. There is no rule to draw the sword.


    This time I shot, Jiang Xue''s face first changed slightly, and then showed a trace of surprise. Then, she actually stepped back and shouted, "good fight, that''s it."


    I smiled: "thank you for your praise, master. In fact, I have known these for a long time, but I just used them before. Master, be careful. Don''t be hurt by my sword Qi. You''ll lose master''s face. "


    Jiang Xue thought I was joking. The sword in her hand waved carelessly to block my sword.


    She didn''t expect my sword to withdraw halfway. A sword spirit flashed at the tip of the sword and came to Jiang Xue in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Xue was surprised and quickly changed her moves to avoid my blow.


    I stopped attacking and said with a smile, "I thought the swordsmanship of the little divine world was so clever that I didn''t dare to change the sword moves. I always attacked with the sword idea I understood. Now, I''m so confused that I didn''t consider it at all. "


    Jiang Xue looked at me and said, "what you just used is sword meaning? It seems that you finally understand that all swordsmanship, in the final analysis, is sword intention, not the so-called moves. "


    I nodded: "the killing God sword technique I practiced before is about understanding the meaning of the sword. As long as we understand the meaning of the sword, the most common moves will also have infinite power. "


    After a pause, I smiled and said, "Tai Chi Sword formula and other sword techniques passed on by my master focus on the cultivation of sword moves. Although they all have their own specialties, they are not the same level of sword skills as killing God sword..."


    While I was talking, I demonstrated the sword moves recorded in the killing God sword technique. When the demonstration is over, I will start from scratch.


    The moves of the second time are completely different from those of the first time. The spirit killing sword technique focuses on the meaning of the sword, not the rigid moves.


    After demonstrating it three times, I stopped and looked at Jiang Xue: "master, do you understand? The sword moves should be mastered by beginners, the sword Qi should be mastered by experts, and the sword meaning should be mastered by real peak experts. "


    Jiang Xue didn''t notice my tone, nodded and said, "I finally understand why my sword skills can''t reach the highest level... Fast can''t reach the extreme, slow can''t reach the extreme, it turned out that I didn''t get a good understanding of the meaning of the sword..."


    I smiled and nodded: "although I haven''t made much breakthrough in fencing in recent months, it''s still very good to understand the meaning of sword."


    I suddenly wanted to communicate with Jiang Xue, so I said some of my insights: "fencing can be divided into two extremes, one is fast to the extreme. To the extreme, there will be amazing destructive power. As the saying goes, all Kung Fu in the world can''t be broken quickly. It''s really reasonable. It won''t give the opponent time to react and avoid quickly, and it will be more powerful and easier to achieve the purpose of shooting... "


    "The second is to be extremely slow. Everything seems to have stalled and there is enough time to respond. It''s like an expert who can control time. It''s invincible in the world... "


    Jiang Xue nodded and said to herself, "it makes sense. If we understand the meaning of the sword and reach such an extreme, our strength will advance by leaps and bounds. At that time, it will no longer be a dream to soar to the fairyland. "


    It turned out that Jiang Xue really didn''t know the essence of sword cultivation. She didn''t mean to confuse me or punish me.


    I thought too much before. Although Jiang Xue didn''t know I thought so, I still blamed myself when facing her.


    No matter how good the master is, he is not good at it. I should not blame Jiang Xue before.


    So I smiled and nodded, stopped talking, quietly left here, left Jiang Xue alone, and gave her enough time to understand what I just said.


    Jiang Xue is a smart man. She must understand what I said and make great progress in fencing.


    Now what I want to do is to see the race flowers practicing on the other side.


    Saihua works very hard during this period of time. The training time every day is almost the same as me.


    The progress of Saihua is much more obvious than that of me. Her previous boxing and palm skills have made great progress under the complementary boxing and palm skills of the little divine world taught by Jiang Xue.


    I watched Saihua practice boxing. Saihua didn''t stop practicing because of me, but worked harder. It seemed that she wanted me to see her efforts and achievements.


    I know Saihua''s mind and don''t disturb her cultivation. I stand quietly and watch. Using my unique advantage - Holy body, I continue to absorb the aura here and enhance the storage capacity of my aura.


    I can also absorb the rare divine power here, but refining the divine power takes a lot of time, and I usually don''t choose to do so.


    When the flower competition was over, I went up and said, "I''m going to see my father. By the way, please help us find the best space materials to cultivate our second Dantian."


    Saihua smiled: "go, thank you for practicing with me just now. With you around, I feel very safe and comfortable..."


    Saihua''er said this to me, I felt a little strange and interrupted her: "sister Hua''er, you and I have known each other for thousands of years and know each other very well. Don''t do that."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "if you don''t like it, I won''t say it. I see that you are always joking with Jiang Xue, so I wonder if you like people who are polite to you. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "you should know that our teachers and disciples on oxygen star don''t have the saying of being a teacher all day and a father all life, so we all have the relationship of being both teachers and friends, and we won''t be too polite to each other. I''m used to talking and laughing with Jiang Xue, but I don''t mean anything else. "


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said slowly, "don''t lie to me. I can see that the feelings between you and Jiang Xue have long surpassed those between teachers and disciples. You like Jiang Xue. "


    I was stunned and was about to refute. I heard Jiang Xue''s voice in the distance: "Why are you resting? Practice quickly. Who told you to rest? "


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "continue to practice, otherwise Jiang Xue should be angry."


    I was still thinking about the words before the flower race, and casually said, "I really like Jiang Xue? It''s impossible... "


    Sai Hua''er said, "if it is possible, only your own heart knows best. To tell you the truth, I''m speechless and don''t want to say more about your performance. "


    I smiled, embarrassed and bitter.

 Chapter 1063

    I can only leave and go to my father''s closed place in the divine domain to find Wei Chi Xiong on duty here.


    When Yuchi Xiong saw me, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "I''ve seen your second highness. I don''t know what''s important when you come down here?"


    I said, "I want to see the God King. I don''t know if the God King is closing?"


    Yuchi Xiong hesitated for a moment: "the God King is closing the door, but the God King ordered that if your highness two comes, you can go in directly to meet."


    I nodded and followed Wei Chi Xiong into his father''s retreat. At a glance, I saw that he had stopped practicing and got up to look at my father.


    Seeing my father, I explained my intention. My father smiled and took out a space ring: "just use it. There are tens of thousands of cubic meters of space in this ring. I believe it''s enough for you."


    I was slightly stunned: "can you directly use the space ring to cultivate your second Dantian? Isn''t that simple? "


    The father smiled and said, "it''s not so simple. You need to refine the space ring slowly to make it a part of your body. It''s like refining your own weapons. It takes a lot of time and energy to complete it."


    I nodded: "if so, I have a more perfect space container than the space ring, which can be used as the material for refining my second Dantian."


    I took out Wan Baoding and showed it to my father. After seeing it, my father clapped his hands and said, "this is definitely the best space container I''ve ever seen. The internal space is many times larger than my space ring... Si''er, you''ve really had adventures over the years, and your achievements in the future must be unlimited. You''re my pride."


    I smiled and said, "compared with your father, I can only say that I am lucky. You have become the God King of the little divine world. This good luck is really unspeakable. "


    The father smiled: "speaking of this, I remember a thing I was going to discuss with you before."


    The father glanced at Yuchi Xiong and asked, "has Yuchi Xiong told his second highness?"


    Yuchi Xiong hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates just mentioned it a little, and didn''t talk to his second highness in detail."


    The father nodded slightly: "in that case, I''ll tell Si''er in detail now and listen to you."


    I nodded, "what are you going to tell me?"


    The father said positively, "second commander, you guard here for me. No one can get close to here without my permission."


    Wei Chi Xiong left with a fist. When he left, he looked at me with a strange look in his eyes.


    I didn''t think so, so I arranged an array to isolate other people''s divine sense exploration: "father, just say that with the array, outsiders can''t know what we said."


    My father knew that my array was exquisite, smiled and nodded: "four son, you are promising. Although your realm is not high enough, your progress over the years is obvious to all, which makes me very happy."


    I said with a smile, "don''t praise me. There are many places I have to work hard."


    The father said, "take your time. Don''t be in a hurry."


    After a pause, his father became more and more serious: "Wei Chi Xiong has told you that after you come, I will do a big thing with you. Neither Wei Chi Xiong nor Jiang Xue knows what I''m talking about. In fact, no one knows what I''m going to do except me. "


    I vaguely feel that what my father wants to do is very unusual. It may be an earth shaking event.


    I waited quietly for my father to go on, and my father didn''t let me wait any longer. He continued: "the reason why the little divine world is called the little divine world is not entirely because it has sufficient aura and divine power. More importantly, this place is originally a corner of the divine world, which is separated from the divine world... "


    Listening to my father''s words, I found out some secrets of the little divine world, moved in my heart, and remembered every word of my father.


    It turned out that the small divine world was a corner of the divine world. Many years ago, because of a war in the divine world, this corner was shot down by the supreme divine power and fell here to become a new small world.


    Countless years have passed since the war at that time. No one knows or cares why the war broke out and what the result of the war is.


    However, in the small divine world that fell down at that time, some people were lucky to survive and reproduce, becoming the first indigenous people in the small divine world.


    Aboriginal people are the residents who originally lived in the small divine world. They are the people of the divine world. Their physique is better than that of ordinary people in other star worlds. In addition, they have inherited high-level immortal cultivation skills and war skills from their elders, and their strength is stronger than that of people in other star worlds. They have been the ruling class of the small divine world from ancient times to now.


    Apart from my father''s generation, the God King of the small divine world has always been an Aboriginal of the small divine world.


    Among them, the one who has been in charge of the little divine world for the longest time is Yuchi Xiong''s family and the royal family of the divine world - Yuchi family.


    Yuchi Xiong''s grandfather was the last God King, but the fate of the God King of the Yuchi family has been interrupted many times in the history of the little god world.


    According to records, there are 175 divine kings in the small divine world, including as many as 60 divine kings from the Yuchi family.


    The 60 God kings of the Yuchi family are not God kings in turn, but they have not been God kings for several terms. People from other families will come out to replace the people of the Yuchi family as God kings and interrupt this continuity.


    After people from other families became the God King, after some time, another talented person in the Yuchi family continued to be the God King.


    So repeatedly, up to now, the number of people who have been God kings in the Yuchi family has reached an amazing 60.


    In addition to the weichi family, Gan''s family and Jiang Xue''s family ranked second and third in the number of God kings respectively.


    Up to now, there have been more than 30 divine kings of the Gan family, while the divine kings of the Chiang family are all the sons-in-law of the Chiang family, and there are more than 20 people so far.


    These three families are called the three royal families of the small divine world. They have supreme power in the small divine world and represent the high-level power of the whole small divine world.


    The most interesting thing is that in every generation of the Chiang family, the most qualified people are women. Therefore, the women of the Chiang family have always recruited a son-in-law and will never allow their daughter to marry.


    Many of the sons-in-law of the Chiang family have taken the throne of God King, but because they are door-to-door sons-in-law, the outside world agrees that they belong to the Chiang family, not the original family.


    In other families, there have been many divine kings, but they are far worse than these three families. There has been a divine king in many families. It is a flash in the pan and there is no improvement.


    The weichi family, the Gan family and the Jiang family master most of the martial arts and combat skills of the little divine world, and almost half of their cultivation resources, including crystal veins, various shops, as well as a large number of troops. Even some commanders under the God King will obey one of the three families.

 Chapter 1064

    When my father said this, he especially pointed out how much power a commander has.


    Just like the commander under his father, there are only ten people, but each of these people has one or several cities in their hands. This is their privately owned territory. If the area adds up, it is almost the same as that of the God King.


    The ten commanders shared half of the kingdom of the God King. Almost all the income of those cities belonged to the commander, and very little was handed over to the God King.


    The soldiers and horses of these cities are also under the command of the commander, and they are only loyal to the commander.


    Of course, there are many cities owned by the God King. The annual crystal income is also amazing, and there are amazing soldiers and horses.


    Because the God King wants to manage the whole small divine world, he can''t do anything well without enough hands and crystal stones.


    My father told me this to pave the way for what he would say next.


    As a God King, my father could have managed any city and had the right to live and kill any commander. However, in the eyes of those old Aboriginal families, foreign god kings like my father, just like the God kings in those small families, don''t worry too much.


    Every thing my father did, if it had an impact on their interests, would be blocked.


    Every decision made by the father must first take into account their interests. If it goes against them, it will be difficult to implement it.


    Many times, the father''s decision can not be realized, and will be blocked by the big family and die prematurely.


    Such a thing is completely unimaginable in the world of divine supremacy, but it really exists.


    Those big families are numerous and rich, and their father, the God King, has nothing to do with them.


    Even some people have been eyeing their father''s throne. As long as their father doesn''t pay attention, they will replace him immediately.


    The ultimate reason is that his father''s strength is not high enough, there are not enough people in his hand, and there are not enough crystal stones in his hand.


    To this end, my father thought hard and tried to find solutions to the problem, so that many times, my father was worried.


    Over time, the great pressure changed his father''s temperament, which gave people a sense of moodiness and cruel means.


    Hard work pays off. One day many years ago, my father finally thought of a way to fundamentally solve this problem.


    Father''s way is to mine the spar mine on Shenwang mountain, master the absolute economic power, and use the spar to command and contain the big family of the small divine world.


    Shenwang mountain is the retreat place of the God King and the retreat place that the God King must go before flying to the fairy world. There is plenty of aura, because there is a huge spar vein in the mountain, which provides aura continuously.


    My father can completely order the mining of the spar mine on Shenwang mountain, and no one has reason to object.


    But one thing, my father had to find a way to solve it first.


    On the Shenwang mountain, there is a Shenwang house built in an unknown year and month. The first generation of God King is enshrined in the Shenwang house, known as the God King of heaven.


    God''s palace is just built on the crystal ore vein. Once the crystal ore is mined, it is bound to be demolished.


    The group of green dragons raised by the worshipped God King Tianmu for a long time gradually turned into the legendary five clawed Golden Dragon. They have the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth, which is comparable to the power of God and man.


    These five clawed golden dragons will never allow anyone to destroy the god palace dedicated to their master, let alone others to touch their crystal ore veins.


    Because this vein can not only provide them with the aura they need for cultivation, but also magically help them block the exploration of the divine world and the fairy world, so that they can stay in the small divine world for a long time.


    If not, these five clawed golden dragons would have been forced to fly to the fairy world or the divine world.


    The little divine world does not allow immortals or gods to stay here. The force of the interface will also force immortals and gods to leave.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon is powerful. One God King has sent people to test it. Unfortunately, none of the people who went came back. All the people died and even the body was not found.


    The people who went there were all the same peak martial gods and the most powerful commanders under the God King.


    The world''s suppression of Yuanshen is too strong. None of the Yuanshen who are the top martial gods can escape back. That matter has become a public case. No one knows the details, but everyone is afraid.


    The God King of that generation took the blame and abdicated. No one dared to put forward such an idea after taking office. He could only watch the huge crystal ore vein be placed in the God King Mountain and enjoyed by the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    When my father saw this record in some classics, he thought of using this spar vein to solve the problem that the strength of major families was too strong and the divine king could not command.


    But how to solve the five clawed Golden Dragon is not only his father''s biggest problem, but also a seemingly unsolvable problem.


    This is what my father wants to do with me. It''s also difficult.


    I listened carefully to my father finish these words. I was quite curious, but more surprised and uneasy.


    My father should have known that I could resist animals and achieve high attainments, so he thought of letting me have a try to see if I could subdue the five clawed Golden Dragon and mine the spar mine.


    But he was not sure whether his decision was very dangerous to me, so he specially asked someone to bring me here and tell me about it face to face.


    My father wanted to see how my royal beast was determined, so he specially asked his men to arrange a "test".


    The previous events seemed to be clearer, but I didn''t feel suddenly enlightened at all. On the contrary, I felt more confused.


    I know that after my father became the God King, I can''t leave the little divine world to find me at will. I understand my father''s practice of sending someone to find me here.


    But why Wei Chixiong didn''t explain to me before, I was a little strange.


    My father had an explanation for my question. He said that Wei Chi Xiong went to oxygen star, but it didn''t explain the fact that my father came to me because Wei Chi Xiong found Bian Lusha.


    Bian Lusha had been to the little divine world once before and cast herself under Wei Chi Xiong, but then ran away without permission and left the little divine world.


    Wei Chi Xiong accidentally found Bian Lusha in the oxygen star. In order to punish Bian Lusha and have time to destroy Du Kang''s fleet, Wei Chi Xiong ordered Bian Lusha to invite me to the little divine world.


    Bian Lusha, who knew she couldn''t escape from Wei Chi Xiong''s palm, had to find me, but after she found me, she was still dazzled by the hatred, attacked me and Shengxian gate, almost killed me and destroyed Shengxian gate.


    If Wei Chi Xiong hadn''t heard about Bian Lusha''s attack on me and Shengxian gate later, he was so angry that he forced Bian Lusha to give up her hatred and bring me to Shengxian gate, I''m afraid I''m still fighting with Du Kang incited by Bian Lusha at this time.

 Chapter 1065

    From my father''s words, I know that Bian Lusha is the real behind the war between Du Kang and me.


    At that time, Wei Chi Xiong found Bian Lusha, ordered Bian Lusha to go to the immortal gate to find me, and took me to the little divine world to meet my father. Originally, he thought Bian Lusha dared not disobey his orders and would take me to the little divine world at the first time.


    But Bian Lusha was dazzled by hatred. She actually violated Wei Chi Xiong''s order and united with Du Kang, who had some scruples about me, to kill me and avenge the stars who died on the oxygen star.


    Bian Lusha was thoughtful and resourceful. She first designed to lure me to Emei sect and killed me with the power of Emei sect, but she failed.


    Du Kang should have known this for a long time, but I thought he didn''t know the fact that Bian Lusha was still alive. He ran all the way to report the news, and just fell into Bian Lusha''s calculation and threw himself into the net.


    After I fought in the red dragon city and got out of the siege, Bian Lusha and Du Kang finally understood that I can''t kill easily. They need to change their tactics.


    So with Bian Lusha''s careful planning, Du Kang declared war on me.


    In Bian Lusha''s plan, Du Kang''s army should easily take all my territory, kill everyone around me and make me lonely.


    If this step is successful, Bian Lusha and they will come forward to kill me and thoroughly understand the hatred thousands of years ago.


    But what Bian Lusha didn''t expect was that Wei Chi Xiong, who was the most afraid and the greatest threat to her, didn''t leave oxygen star, and stood on the same front with me by mistake.


    Bian Lusha could never have imagined that Wei Chi Xiong hated Du Kang so much that he decisively destroyed the Du Kang fleet that had planned to kill me.


    This was completely unexpected. It not only completely failed Bian Lusha''s plan, but also made Du Kang fear and retreat, which forced the dissolution of their alliance.


    Du Kang and I signed an armistice agreement and completely abandoned the cooperation with Bian Lusha, which made Bian Lusha lose the hope of revenge and wake up the whole person.


    At the same time, Wei Chi Xiong found Bian Lusha again. After severely punishing Bian Lusha, Wei Chi Xiong ordered Bian Lusha to continue his previous task - taking me to the little divine world.


    Bian Lusha is a very clever person. She knows that if she wants to live, she must take me to the little divine world and send me to Wei Chi Xiong.


    Unfortunately, at this time, she was seriously injured and couldn''t hold on until we reached the little divine world, so she begged Wei Chi Xiong to take Sai Hua''er first and threaten me to go with her with Sai Hua''er''s life.


    This is about the whole thing. The process is very complex, but it''s easy to understand the context.


    Maybe Wei Chi Xiong knew what happened between Bian Lusha and me. He deliberately asked Bian Lusha to join Du Kang to attack me, hoping to use my power to hold Du Kang down so as to give him a chance to attack Du Kang.


    He has his own purpose in doing so, but I''m not completely sure what his purpose is. At present, I can only guess.


    However, I vaguely feel that Wei Chixiong''s doing so has something to do with Jin Sizhen.


    Wei Chi Xiong completed the task assigned by his father, but the moment before I came to the little divine world, someone knew the purpose of my coming here and the purpose of my father''s asking me to come here.


    So someone paid off, or ordered Zhu Yun to frame me and situ Qian and others, trying to use the unicorn beast to kill us.


    But it backfired. Knowing that I had the soul reviving grass he needed, Zhu took the initiative to go outside Qilin city to find me for the soul reviving grass. Unexpectedly, he was used by me to solve my urgent need.


    The people behind the scenes didn''t expect that the unicorn didn''t kill me, but also because I recovered the unicorn and became famous, which alerted my father who had been waiting for me and let me see my father in advance.


    The plan of the person behind the scenes completely failed, and we were just a false alarm.


    As for my father''s saying that everything is his idea and that he is testing me, I won''t believe it all, because my father needs to protect someone who is equally important to him - this person must be a black hand.


    The reason why I have been worried about the safety of situ Qian and others before is that I have already vaguely felt something.


    Now, after listening to my father''s explanation and my own speculation, I finally connected all things and understood why I met all kinds of things as soon as I arrived in the small divine world.


    At the same time, I felt the pressure. My father had high expectations of me, but I had spent nine cattle and two tigers to subdue the unicorn. I really don''t know if I could succeed unless Zhu Yu helped me.


    Now I''m not sure if I want to accept the five clawed Golden Dragon whose strength is comparable to that of God and man.


    I should help with my father''s affairs, but in this way, my own safety will be a big problem.


    It was hard for me to promise my father for a time. I could only listen to my father silently and secretly plan what to do.


    My father should be able to see these thoughts at a glance, but my father didn''t give up his ideas. On the contrary, he always advised me to help him. I was really embarrassed.


    I really had no choice but to tell my father that I would go to Shenwang mountain first and see the five clawed Golden Dragon with my own eyes before making a decision.


    Seeing me like this, my father happily agreed to my request and offered to find me some helpers to accompany me to Shenwang mountain.


    I didn''t say much. I said goodbye to my father and silently returned to Saihua''s residence.


    My father gave me time to think about it. I can think about it first, and then decide when to go to Shenwang mountain when the consideration is mature.


    I didn''t tell anyone about it, including Sai Huaer. After all, it''s about the safety of my father and us. The fewer people know, the better.


    I silently continued to practice the skills of the little divine world, absorbed the aura and divine power here, and enhanced my strength, as if there was nothing.


    Saihua and I have to practice the second Dantian, so after returning to Saihua''s residence, I gave Saihua the space ring given by my father at the first time, so that she can use the space ring to practice her second Dantian.


    I tried to use wanbaoding to cultivate my second Dantian. I didn''t contact anyone except Jiang Xue, who already had the second Dantian.


    Cultivating the second Dantian is not a simple thing. Although Jiang Xue taught me to race flowers, our progress is still not fast.


    When I have something on my mind, I progress more slowly, because I can''t devote all my mind to cultivation, and sometimes I am distracted.


    Sai Hua''er knows me very well. Looking at me, she knows that I have something on my mind. She doesn''t disturb me and gives me enough time and space to consider what my father said.

 Chapter 1066

    Jiang Xue was so happy that I didn''t play with her these days. I was very comfortable to practice with Saihua and ignored me.


    Just like this, after a few days, Jiang Xue saw that I was still practicing silently, so she had some ideas, quietly found me and asked me if I had something on my mind.


    It is rare that Jiang Xue takes the initiative to care about me, but I can''t say anything. I can only tell her that I want to cultivate my second Dantian as soon as possible and enhance my strength.


    Jiang Xueming knew I was lying, but he didn''t ask much. Instead, he carefully told me the attention points of cultivating the second Dantian, and rarely taught me to practice without any reason.


    With the help of Jiang Xue, I practiced the second Dantian much faster. Because she was nearby, I was no longer distracted from the five clawed Golden Dragon my father said.


    Sai Hua''er is also cultivating the second Dantian. She had Jiang Xue''s hand-in-hand experience at the beginning, and she made faster progress than me.


    I have something in my mind. I can''t concentrate completely during cultivation, and I can''t reach the state of forgetting things. It''s normal to make progress slowly.


    So, nearly a month later, my father sent Wei Chi Xiong to me to see my father and discuss something.


    I knew that my father had given me time to think about it. Without any hesitation, I followed Wei Chi Xiong to leave saihua''er''s residence.


    Along the way, Wei Chi Xiong was silent and worried. I had something in my heart. I didn''t want to talk, so I went on my way in silence.


    The atmosphere is very embarrassing. Fortunately, we all use teleportation. It''s very fast. It doesn''t matter whether we say or not.


    When he came to his father, Wei Chi Xiong took the initiative to go out and guard, making room for me and my father to talk.


    I took out the array plate as usual. When the array was activated, I said to my father, "I''ve considered what you said and can have a try."


    My father was not happy because I promised, but looked at me and said, "you should think about it clearly. Maybe it will endanger your life. Even if you don''t agree, I won''t blame you. "


    When I looked at my father, I could see that his father''s words were sincere. He cared more about my son''s life and death.


    I said slowly, "I''ve thought about it. I''ll do my best. But I need more time to prepare. At least I can''t try until my strength reaches the peak Wushen. "


    The father nodded comprehensively: "it won''t take long to reach the peak martial god. I have a divine pill left over from the divine world. You only need to take one. Spend a few years refining and absorbing the medicine, and you will reach the peak martial god. "


    It was the first time I heard of Shendan. I couldn''t help asking, "Shendan? What grade of pill is that? "


    The father smiled: "this is not an ordinary pill, but a divine pill left over from the divine world. This pill is called the boundary breaking pill outside, but it is actually different from the boundary breaking pill. Its main effect is to improve strength, but it only works on those who cultivate immortals below immortals. "


    I was curious: "how did father get such a magical pill? Isn''t it said that the pills here in the little divine world are very precious and rare? "


    The father explained: "after I became the God King, I had the opportunity to obtain this divine pill from the God King''s house. The quantity is limited, only a few..."


    "From the Lord''s palace?" I frowned and said, "is it the ancient god palace on the spar vein?"


    The father nodded: "of course, it''s the God''s palace there. In fact, there are useless things in my God''s palace. Didn''t the former God King run out of useful things long ago? "


    I smiled, "that''s true. Father, how many pills are you going to give me? "


    The father was stunned: "one divine pill is enough. If you take too much, you will explode and die. It''s extremely dangerous..."


    I looked at my father: "but I want to subdue the five clawed Golden Dragon. In this powerful little divine world where the yuan God is suppressed, I must have several helpers. My helper, everyone must be the top martial god, otherwise, I''m afraid they can''t help me. "


    My father looked at me and nodded slowly, "that''s what I said. Well, the divine pill in my hand was originally planned to give one to your mother, second mother and you. Now it seems that I have to meet you first. When you accept the five clawed golden dragon, you may get more divine pills. It''s not too late to give them to your mother and second mother. "


    I was surprised: "three magic pills? It seems that this divine pill is really a rare treasure. "


    The father said with a smile, "are there still three? I got a total of five and took one myself. Before, because Datong had made great contributions and rewarded her with one, there were only three younger sisters left, all for you. "


    I smiled and said, "thank you, father. It''s just that there are only three magic pills. I have to use them carefully. "


    My father smiled and patted me on the shoulder: "four children, I''ll give you all the divine pills you want when you accept the five clawed Golden Dragon."


    I looked at my father and said, "I don''t want too much, you don''t have to worry."


    The father laughed and said, "you are my fourth son. I can give you whatever you want as long as I have it. What are you worried about?"


    I laughed: "the divine pill is precious, and I won''t want more. It''s enough to ensure that the people who need it around me can get one."


    As soon as the father was stunned, he laughed and said, "who doesn''t need God Dan? If you say so, all the divine pills have been given to you. I''m afraid it''s not enough. "


    I also laughed and said something else to my father, so I said goodbye to my father and was ready to leave.


    When I left, Wei Chi Xiong asked carefully, "Your Highness, if you need my help, please tell me, and I will do my best."


    I nodded and said casually, "I want to practice at ease recently. I won''t do anything else for the time being, so I don''t have to bother the second commander. But when I''m closed, maybe I''ll need the second commander to help me. "


    Yuchi Xiong said, "Your Highness, please give orders. Your subordinates are willing to work for your highness."


    I smiled: "thank you so much. Commander Yuchi, what''s your current state? "


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled: "my subordinates are the peak martial god."


    I had expected it to be so, but when I heard him admit it, I was still a little envious.


    After all, if you become the peak martial god, you will have the opportunity to fly to the fairy world and realize the ultimate goal of all immortals. Everyone will look forward to it.


    Wei Chi Xiong is making his position clear to me and telling me that he will be my second highness in the little divine world in the future.


    This is something many people will do. After all, it is more convenient to have a strong backer in the small divine world.


    I fully understand Wei Chi Xiong''s behavior and know that he is in an environment like the little divine world. This is instinct, so I don''t think there is anything bad.

 Chapter 1067

    I was going to leave immediately, but I heard Kim szhen''s voice coming from behind: "who is this? How dare you appear? I thought you would hide in a corner all your life. "


    I looked back at Jin szhen and saw more than a dozen people around him, such as Gan Yu. Knowing that he came to me specially, I smiled and said, "what are you looking for me?"


    When I said this sentence, it was easy to say, but Jin Sizhen seemed to be insulting him. She changed her face and shouted, "don''t you know what I''m looking for you? Where did you hide my snow? Why can''t I find her? "


    I said with a smile, "so you came to find my master. Then I don''t know. My master has hands and feet. I don''t care where to go and what to do."


    After a pause, I deliberately smiled and said, "if you must find my master, I can give you a suggestion."


    "What advice?" Jin Sizhen was a little surprised and hurriedly said, "speak quickly."


    I smiled: "you can find a bed, lie down, close your eyes and have a good dream. Maybe you can see my master in your dream..."


    "How dare you fool me!" Jin Sizhen said angrily, "you are dreaming. Hum, daydreaming. Even if Jiang Xue doesn''t like me, he will never like you. "


    I ignored Jin Sizhen, moved away and returned to Saihua''s residence in the blink of an eye.


    If I want to reach the peak level of martial god as soon as possible, it''s not enough to have divine elixir alone. I must cultivate my second elixir field first.


    So when I got back here, I took Jiang Xue and asked her to help me cultivate the second Dantian.


    Jiang Xue didn''t refuse. She helped Saihua and me cultivate the second Dantian at the same time. She tried her best without complaining.


    With the experience taught by Jiang Xue and her personal help, Saihua and I soon had our own second Dantian.


    At the moment when I owned my second Dantian, I felt that the aura in my body seemed to be suddenly much less, and all of a sudden poured into the second Dantian refined by wanbaoding.


    The space material used in my second Dantian is wanbaoding. Wanbaoding itself is my thing. Refining is relatively simple and saves time.


    The internal space of wanbaoding is too large. After the aura in my body enters, it is like a grain of sand falling into the sea without a trace.


    Wanbao contacted me for the first time and yelled like he was attacked.


    After he came to this world, he had been sleeping like Bian Lusha. Now he was suddenly awakened by a large amount of aura pouring into wanbaoding. He really didn''t know what had happened.


    I first explained to Wanbao, and then explained to Xiaozhu who was also awakened. When they were quiet, I checked the situation in my body.


    Now the total amount of aura in my body has not decreased at all, but there is little aura in the elixir field, and the same is true in the meridians.


    If I fight at this time, I really don''t know how much aura I can mobilize. After all, I don''t know whether I can successfully mobilize the aura of entering the second Dantian.


    I have a bold idea, because wanbaoding is a space container. Now it has become my second Dantian, which can store a lot of Reiki and put a lot of other things in it. I wonder if I can put some crystal stones containing Reiki in it and use it directly as Reiki.


    My second Dantian will have the absorption ability of the holy body metamorphosis.


    I don''t have many crystal stones at present. All the crystal stones obtained from Zhu Yu were given to situ Qian and others. I basically don''t have a crystal stone.


    With Jiang Xue, there is no problem with Jingshi. As the leader of the third largest family in the small divine world, Jingshi is just a number for her, as much as she wants.


    I found Jiang Xue and said what I thought. After thinking about it, Jiang Xue said to me, "I can give you the crystal stone, but I lent it to you. You must give it back to me in the future."


    I smiled and nodded, deliberately looked at her and said, "do we have to calculate so clearly? It''s just some crystal stones! "


    Jiang Xue''s face turned red and whispered, "what''s my relationship with you? Jingshi is from our family..."


    I understood, but deliberately said, "master, what are you talking about? Do you want to give me the same three grade spar? That''s great. I''m worried that a grade of spar will occupy too much space. "


    Jiang Xue was speechless. She looked at me and shook her head


    Jiang Xue took some crystal stones with her, but the number was still less than I wanted. Fortunately, all the crystal stones she brought were three grade crystal stones with full color and sufficient energy.


    When I put these spars into the wanbaoding, I immediately felt that the aura in my body was much more abundant than before. My method was very effective, but I needed to put a large number of spars as an energy source in the wanbaoding.


    I still need to find more crystal stones. After all, the space of wanbaoding is large enough, and the five clawed golden dragon I will face soon is too powerful.


    I''ll wait until I''m successful in cultivation. I''ll become the top martial god first.


    I continued to practice for several months. After the second Dantian fully adapted and my comprehensive strength improved, I suddenly stopped practicing.


    My father sent Wei Chi Xiong to me and ordered me to pay the five clawed Golden Dragon immediately.


    Yuchi Xiong said that there was a sudden turbulence in the little divine world, and it developed into a turmoil directly against the divine king in a few days. The whole little divine world was in turmoil. I need to hurry up to practice and be the top martial god in the shortest time.


    When I saw Wei Chi Xiong off, I asked Jiang Xue to pick up situ Qian, Dong Mei, Xia Zhu and the "boss" in Qilin city to meet me.


    Jiang Xue heard about situ Qian and them. After a few words, she left here. She didn''t say anything more because of my request.


    I think Sai Hua''er is practicing. She doesn''t know anything about the outside world. She knows that she is in the state of forgetting things and me. It''s not good to wake her up immediately. She can only wait silently for the end of her practice.


    When it was getting late, Saihua opened her eyes and saw that I was looking at her, so she smiled and said, "what are you looking for me?"


    I am now alone with Sai Hua''er. I don''t have to be too restrained. I smiled and said, "sister Hua''er, you have made rapid progress recently. Judging from your look, you are about to break through to the medium-level martial god. Congratulations."


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "this is not Jiang Xue''s credit, but also the role of the panacea you gave me... What are you going to do? Why should you support Jiang Xue? She is not an outsider."


    I looked at Sai Hua''er and said, "I want you to do me a favor, but it''s very important. Although Shifu is not an outsider, it''s better not to let her know at present."

 Chapter 1068

    Saihua was stunned and said, "are you still polite to me? If you have something to say, as long as I can do it, I will help you do it. "


    I said positively, "in that case, I''ll say it straight. I need you to become a top martial god in a few years to decades, and then help me do a very important thing. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile, "peak martial god? It''s not easy. Even if I practice day and night, I can''t reach this level in a hundred years. "


    I took out a divine pill and put it into Saihua''s hand: "this is a divine pill. After you take it, you will practice in seclusion immediately. For a few years or decades, you will become a peak martial god."


    Sai Hua''er looked at the divine pill in her hand and said in surprise, "is this the legendary divine pill? It''s the first time I''ve seen... With the help of this divine pill, I can certainly become a peak martial god. "


    I nodded: "when we are about to break through the peak martial god, I will tell you what I want to do. Before that, you can practice at ease and don''t care about anything. "


    "Do you want to use the power of natural disaster to do that?" Jiang Xue''s voice suddenly came. She actually came back. The speed was too fast: "what do you want to do?"


    I didn''t expect Jiang Xue to come back so soon. Looking at Jiang Xue who entered the house and situ Qian behind Jiang Xue, I said in a straight face: "you''re here. Sit down and listen to me."


    Jiang Xue sat down next to me with questions. She didn''t even find situ Qian''s strange eyes.


    Situ Qian sat down next to Sai Hua''er. Dong Mei and Xia Zhu sat down in front of me. Only the boss stood against the door and had no intention of sitting down.


    When Dongmei and others all sat down, I continued, "I have three divine elixirs in my hand, one of which I take myself. The remaining two, one I have given to sister Hua''er, and the other, need someone who can help me complete the arduous task. I know that Shifu already has a divine pill, so I won''t consider you. "


    Jiang Xue frowned and said, "do you have three magic pills? This is all the divine pills of the divine king. What exactly are you going to do? How could the God King be willing to give you all the God pills? "


    I looked at Jiang Xue and said seriously, "what do I want to do? Master, you don''t have to know in a hurry. When the time is ripe, I''ll tell you."


    Jiang Xuexiu frowned and looked at me with doubts, but did not continue to ask.


    I don''t want to explain anything. After all, this is a major event related to my father and my own life. Even if Jiang Xue is a trusted friend, I can''t say it early.


    There are many people who know. If the secret is leaked, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu looked at me with surprise because they hadn''t seen me for a long time. They looked at their long-awaited relatives with joy in their eyes. They didn''t think much.


    Only the eldest Unicorn looked at me very differently. He seemed to find something. When he looked at me, his eyes were full of strange smiles.


    I took out the last divine pill, put it in the palm of my hand and showed it to everyone: "this is the last divine pill. Anyone of you who is sure to become the peak martial god in a few years to decades can take this divine pill."


    Situ Qian looked at me and said firmly, "I can do it."


    I nodded and handed her the divine pill: "after taking the divine pill, close the door immediately, refine and absorb the medicine in the divine pill, impact the realm, and strive to reach the peak martial god realm in the shortest time. But please remember, don''t worry near the breakthrough, because that''s when we finish our task. "


    Situ Qian took the divine pill and said happily, "don''t worry, I''m the master of Shushan gate. I''ll become the top martial god sooner or later. Now with the help of divine pill, I will reach the peak level of martial god ahead of time. "


    It seems that everyone knows what Shendan is. I don''t need to explain more, and no one doubts anything.


    I smiled and said, "that''s good. You should get ready now and shut up with sister Hua''er. "


    Situ Qian nodded, took Sai Hua''er''s hand and said happily, "let''s go, sister. I miss you very much. I haven''t seen you for a long time. "


    Sai Hua''er said with a smile: "I have been practicing with Jiang Xue, the master of Jinfeng recently. I really don''t feel the passage of time..."


    Situ Qian said, "let''s have a good chat and then shut up."


    Sai Hua''er nodded, smiled and left with situ Qian. When she left, she deliberately looked at Jiang Xue and me. Her eyes were clearly telling me to explain to Jiang Xue.


    I nodded slightly to show that I understood her meaning and let her rest assured and shut up.


    Jiang Xue''s face was cold at this time. At a glance, she knew that she was a little angry. Naturally, the reason was that I didn''t tell her what my task was and regarded her as an outsider.


    "Sect leader... What should we do now?" Dongmei said carefully, "please tell me."


    I said, "no, we are friends here. Just call me Jinfeng. Don''t always call me the sect leader."


    Pause: "your task is also to practice in isolation. I have prepared enough cultivation resources for you and prepared the skills, combat skills and crystal stones of the small divine world. You should improve your strength as much as possible. It''s best to become a medium-level martial god or a high-level martial god."


    Dongmei and Xiazhu nodded together, "I see. We''ll start to close the door right away."


    I nodded and handed a space ring to Dongmei: "everything you need for cultivation is inside. Practice well. When I leave the customs, I hope to see that you are all high-level martial gods."


    Dongmei and Xiazhu got up to salute and went to find a place to shut up.


    The remaining boss, I felt a little embarrassed, so I could only ask him, "what are your plans? Will you follow me to practice in seclusion, or will you leave here first and go back to your original place and wait for me? "


    The boss thought, "I''d better go back. I''ll live better after I go back."


    I smiled: "in that case, you can go. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    After a pause, I remembered the boss''s strong strength and said, "if I need your help after I leave the customs, I will send someone to find you. Try to find me some helpers with the same strength as you, and I will pay them. "


    The boss looked at me askew and said slowly, "who are you dealing with? Am I not competent?"


    I smiled: "just do as I say. Don''t ask about others for the time being. I''ll tell you then."


    The boss nodded slightly: "then I won''t ask more. I''ll prepare now. Isn''t it better to have more helpers? We Kirin have a lot of members. "

 Chapter 1069

    I stepped forward a few steps, looked at the boss and said, "naturally, the more the better, but we should be reliable and strong. Those who are greedy for life and afraid of death, those who do not listen to command, and those who are weak in strength, forget it. "


    The boss smiled: "I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    I watched the boss leave, turned back and said to Jiang Xue, "master, what''s your plan? Will you stay here to help us practice, or will you go back to the God King first? "


    Jiang Xue kept looking at me. At this time, she suddenly ignored me and said faintly, "do you remember my master? Hum... "


    I came forward with a smile and naturally stretched out my hand to hold Jiang Xue''s hand: "master, don''t be angry. I don''t take you as my own person..."


    "Own people?" Jiang Xue didn''t take back her hand, but said, "do you really think so? Why do I think you don''t take me as your own person? Keep everything from me. "


    I looked at Jiang Xue and said calmly, "I can''t tell anyone what I want to do except myself for the time being. It matters too much. If I say it out, it may have a great impact on the whole little divine world, so please forgive me, master. "


    Jiang Xue seemed to suddenly think of something. When I finished, she smiled: "no wonder you have to hide such a big thing from Hua Hua and situ Qian. I see. You''re right not to tell me. After all, I''m the Chiang family. There are no flowers. They''re close to you. "


    I smiled and said, "it''s best if master can understand. It also saves me from worrying that master will be angry and ignore me in the future."


    Jiang Xue looked at me and said slowly, "you care about me, i... then I tell you, I will practice with you until you become a real peak martial god. But I also have a condition. I hope you promise me. "


    I nodded: "master''s words are orders. I will promise."


    Jiang Xue grabbed my hand, looked into my eyes and said, "I want you to promise me that no matter what you want to do, you can''t hurt anyone in our Jiang family."


    I was stunned and immediately said, "I promised master that even if master didn''t say it, I would do it."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "that''s good! Jin Feng, the strength of the Jiang family is greatly weakened now, and the comprehensive strength can no longer be regarded as the third largest family in the small divine world... Moreover, among our children of all ages, the more powerful are women, so we are very helpless many times. As a member of the Chiang family, I must think of the Chiang family. I hope you can understand. "


    I was a little surprised: "master, what are you trying to say? I promised not to touch anyone in the Chiang family... "


    Jiang Xue said, "what I want to say is that the Jiang family will try their best to help you complete your task. The only condition is that you should ensure the safety of the Jiang family."


    I nodded: "as long as master you are here, the Chiang family will never be fine."


    Jiang Xue smiled and looked very happy. She took my hand and said gently, "it''s good to have you. Jin Feng, let''s also begin to close our doors. The sooner we close our doors and practice, the sooner we will break through. "


    I nodded and said sincerely, "master, this experience has helped me. I will certainly repay master."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "you haven''t told me how to fly to the fairyland..."


    I smiled and left Sai Hua''er''s residence with Jiang Xue. I also went to find a place to retreat and began to practice in isolation.


    With the divine pill in hand and the master Jiang Xue helping me, I will become a peak martial god in the shortest time.


    Closure was originally boring and lonely, but this time it was completely different. With Jiang Xue accompanying me, I didn''t feel the atmosphere of closure at all. Instead, I had a wonderful feeling of beauty.


    Jiang Xue is my master. Strictly speaking, I can''t have any other ideas except to respect her, but somehow, I always unconsciously want to make a joke with her, and even make some intimate moves.


    I''m not blasphemous, let alone have any bad thoughts. I just want to be close to her.


    Maybe Jiang Xue was born with a temperament that makes people want to be close to her. I was unconsciously confused.


    When Jiang Xueping was close to me, she would directly refuse me and even show signs of a big fight. However, when I closed the door this time, she suddenly changed a lot, didn''t reject me very much, and had a faint sense of closeness.


    This made me a little strange and uncomfortable at first, but soon I got used to it and liked this kind of isolation.


    I''m really a flower heart radish. In addition to competing with flowers, first situ Qian entered my life, and then ling''er and Xiao Zhu entered my heart. Now I''m so close to my master Jiang Xue.


    My heart is not strong, or my nature is so. I don''t know myself. I know that I am very happy at this time.


    Years are in a hurry, time flies, spring comes and winter goes, flowers bloom and fade... Years alternate, and time passes like water


    I was practicing happily. I hardly noticed the passage of time. But every time I saw Jiang Xue who instructed me to practice, I couldn''t help looking more.


    This time, Jiang Xue taught me to cultivate the skills of the little divine world without reservation, and taught me her training experience for so many years. It can be said that she did her best.


    I was worried that after practicing the skills of the little divine world, I would conflict with the rise of immortality, so I needed to practice from the beginning, but Jiang Xue told me that there would never be any conflict between the skills of the little divine world I practiced and the rise of immortality, because the skills of the little divine world I practiced evolved from the rise of immortality.


    This surprised me, but Jiang Xue said it was all his father''s meaning, and I suddenly understood it.


    To put it bluntly, just to adapt to the situation of the small divine world, Jiang Xue made some adjustments to the decision to ascend to immortality.


    Through Jiang Xue''s explanation, I understand some things.


    Things in the world seem ever-changing on the surface, but many of them are inseparable from their ancestors.


    The most essential thing of any cultivation method is to let the cultivator absorb the Reiki or other energy between heaven and earth and convert it into the cultivator''s energy for the cultivator.


    Therefore, the essence of any skill is the same. The difference is that the method of cultivation is different, and the speed of cultivation is also different.


    Whether it is a recognized top skill or a garbage skill that everyone dislikes, as long as it is a skill that can be practiced, it actually has the value of existence.


    Jiang Xue, who understands this and has high attainments, can simply improve any skill, no matter which interface or planet it comes from, so that it can be suitable for the actual situation of the small divine world and the cultivation of immortals in the small divine world.


    Jiang Xue is definitely the most accomplished person I''ve ever seen. Although she said it''s easy to improve the skill, I know it''s not easy to do this.


    I suddenly found that the closer I am to Jiang Xue, the more curious I am. She often surprises me, makes me more fascinated by her, and looks forward to knowing more about her.


    She herself is a very attractive beauty, which may be one of the reasons why I am attracted.

 Chapter 1070

    In the blink of an eye, I have been closed with Jiang Xue for 30 years.


    For the past 30 years, I have been practicing in the forbidden area of the Chiang family with Jiang Xue, without contacting the outside world or leaving the forbidden area of the Chiang family.


    This seclusion place is provided by Jiang Xue for me. It is quiet and safe. It is very suitable for seclusion and Cultivation for a long time.


    I have already told Jiang Xue that the necessary condition for flying to the fairyland is that there must be a wisp of fairy gas in the body as the introduction.


    But generally speaking, only the fairyland has immortal Qi. It''s too difficult to get a ray of immortal Qi in today''s immortal cultivation world.


    I also told Jiang Xue that if you want to get immortal Qi, you should go to the fairy world and ask me for it.


    There are some immortal stones containing immortal Qi in my hand, which I got inadvertently in the extremely cold place before.


    In order to thank Jiang Xue, I specially took out several immortal stones and asked Jiang Xue to try to absorb the immortal Qi in the immortal stones and see if she can take this as a guide to slowly transform her own aura into immortal Qi.


    Jiang Xueli slowly absorbed the immortal Qi with the immortal stone I provided, but the absorption speed was slow to the limit, and I don''t know why.


    According to Jiang Xue''s guess, there is a wisp of divine power unique to the small divine world in her body. Maybe it is the divine power that affects the absorption of immortal Qi, so the cultivation is so slow.


    Besides practicing, Jiang Xue also taught me how to absorb the power of Shendan as soon as possible. I hope I can improve my realm as soon as possible.


    We complement each other, and each has made progress in 30 years.


    Jiang Xue and I have been together for 30 years. After a long time, we are more familiar with each other. Sometimes, we can see each other''s thoughts with one look in our eyes, which can be regarded as a soul.


    But I find myself more and more inseparable from Jiang Xue. It seems that Jiang Xue is not only my master, but also my friend, my wife and the person I can''t leave.


    I don''t know when this feeling came into being. I just know that after 30 years of isolation, I suddenly found this.


    I''m going to find a chance to make it clear with Jiang Xue, even if it''s my confession to her.


    More than ten years ago, when I broke through the natural disaster caused by the middle-level martial god, I almost destroyed Jiang Xueyuan God who was determined to help me through the disaster. Therefore, I included Jiang xuena among my confidants and told her about my father.


    Jiang Xue didn''t say anything against it. She just asked me to protect the Jiang family again. She also said that she and the Jiang family would go all out to help me and my father, subdue the five clawed golden dragon, mine the spar vein and enhance the ruling authority of the God King.


    Jiang Xueben is the peak martial god. In the small divine world, her realm will not make progress, but her comprehensive strength can make progress.


    Compared with 30 years ago, Jiang Xue''s comprehensive strength has at least reached a higher level. She is an expert among the top martial gods.


    The most obvious is her blinking. Originally, she could only complete thousands of kilometers of movement at a time, but now she can complete tens of thousands of kilometers of movement at a time.


    This distance is unimaginable among the peak martial gods. It can even be said that it is no different from the real blink that immortal can master.


    Now I have reached the peak of the medium-level martial god. After the breakthrough, I will be the high-level martial god.


    But I don''t choose to break through for the time being. The external realm is still between the middle-level martial god and the high-level martial god.


    This is already quite fast. Without the help of Shendan, it would be impossible to reach the current level in 30 years.


    I stopped my cultivation because I wanted to use the power of heaven''s robbery to subdue the five clawed Golden Dragon. I can''t break through now.


    As for the peak martial god we often say, it is the realm between the high-level martial god and the immortal realm.


    This realm is very vague. The powerful high-level martial god can be regarded as the peak martial god, but there is still a long way to go from the immortal.


    Even if it is only one step away from the immortal, as long as there is no high-level martial god, it is also called the peak martial god.


    After I stopped practicing, Jiang Xue smiled and said, "do you believe in the magic of Shendan now? In 30 years, he has changed from a low-level martial god to a high-level martial god. It''s incredible to put this speed anywhere. "


    I nodded: "the divine pill deserves its reputation. Unfortunately, no one can refine it now. Otherwise, the peak martial god in the small divine world will increase a lot."


    Jiang Xue said: "in fact, there are still many Shendan, but they are all in the ancient Shenwang mansion and are occupied by the five clawed Golden Dragon. It is difficult for ordinary people to get them."


    I heard my father say this, so I took the opportunity to say, "what did master plan for the thing I told master before?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me with beautiful eyes and all kinds of feelings: "you know what you are asking. I told you the answer earlier. Why do you want me to say it again?"


    My heart moved, reached out and grabbed Jiang Xue''s hand and looked at her closely: "why don''t you say it again? I like to hear you say... "


    Jiang Xue''s face flushed, but she didn''t break away from my hand. She just lowered her head and whispered, "you''re so thin. How can they like you?"


    I smiled: "there is a saying that men are not bad and women do not love. Don''t you know?"


    Jiang Xuefei gave me a quick look and said in a low voice, "there are no decent guys. They know about flowers, but you can feel it."


    I was shocked by Jiang Xue''s words. Just about to make a move, Jiang Xue had drifted back and was a few meters away from me.


    I was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "master, what are you doing?"


    Jiang Xue said positively, "I''m your master. You can''t think nonsense. The Chiang family will support you because you are more upright than your highness. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I have to consider who I support. "


    Jiang Xue may be joking, but when I hear this, I feel a little harsh. After all, I know what Jiang Xue means by saying support.


    "Master, do you really want to do this?" I looked at Jiang Xue and asked, "there is nothing between you and me except interests?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me with soft eyes. She stepped forward and said gently, "I like you, but... I''m your master. We can''t do this..."


    I looked at Jiang Xue and couldn''t help saying, "why not? You are my master, not my parents. We are not related by blood... "


    Jiang Xue was stunned and immediately said, "what are you talking about? Haven''t you heard of being a teacher for one day and a father for life? I... "


    "Those are the old ideas of people tens of thousands of years ago. In our oxygen star, this concept has long been denied by people." I said loudly, "the most important thing is to be happy with each other. What teachers and disciples are like father and son is an old thought, which should have been abolished long ago."


    I had a loud voice. After that, I found myself very excited, and I was very nervous when I spoke.


    Jiang Xue looked at me. After I calmed down, she whispered, "Why are you so excited? I''ve lived for more than a thousand years and still look like a hairy boy... "


    She slowly approached me and continued, "if you can treat me sincerely, I... I''d like to be with you."

 Chapter 1071

    Jiang Xue''s words made me ecstatic. Some of them were excited. They hugged Jiang Xue, jumped up and shouted selflessly in the air.


    Jiang Xue didn''t stop me. She let me hold her. Her face was full of shame. It was intoxicating and unforgettable.


    If I hadn''t been forcing myself to be restrained, I wouldn''t know what I would do at this time.


    When I stopped, Jiang Xuehong said with a red face, "don''t tell others about it first, can you?"


    I shook my head firmly: "that''s no good. Such a good thing, we must let everyone know."


    Jiang Xue said, "you are now the second highness of the little divine world. You may sit on the throne of God King in the future. How can you publicize these things? Give others a handle, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. "


    I thought and calmed down: "I didn''t want to be the God King..."


    Jiang Xue said, "if you don''t be a God King, others will think you want to be a God King. You will never miss any chance to suppress you."


    I understood what Jiang Xue meant and said with a smile, "thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention. Master, don''t worry."


    Jiang Xue burst out with a laugh: "you still call me master. Aren''t you afraid not to gossip?"


    I said with a smile, "aren''t you afraid that others will know and hide it? What would others think if I suddenly stopped calling you master? "


    Jiang Xue skimmed her lips and slowly snuggled in my arms: "I don''t know why I like you. You are a child who hasn''t grown up..."


    I stopped talking and slowly hugged Jiang Xue. I felt unprecedented calm and comfort. The truth will always be like this.


    But I still have a lot to do. I never forget my father''s expectations. After all, he is my father and my closest person.


    So I discussed with Jiang Xue and prepared to leave the customs, go to Jiang''s house and say goodbye to the master of Jiang''s house.


    This time, I not only used up all the medicine power of a divine pill, but also all the crystal energy given to me by Jiang Xue.


    If Jiang Jiayuan hadn''t constantly provided me with crystal stones, and I had arranged a gathering array to gather a lot of Reiki cultivation, I might have to spend another ten years to reach the current state.


    The Chiang family helped me a lot. I remember it. After the closure, I went to see the Chiang family owner with Jiang Xue.


    The head of the Chiang family is actually the head of the Chiang family. His name is Jiang Yuan and he is Jiang Xue''s grandmother.


    I met Jiang Yuan once, but that was when I came here to look for a place of isolation thirty years ago.


    Having not seen her for 30 years, Jiang Yuan seems to have not changed at all. As the head of the Jiang family and the head of the Jiang family, she also has the momentum of some superiors.


    I saluted and sat down. Jiang Yuan smiled and said, "Your Highness has always lacked care when you visit my humble house. Please forgive me."


    I said with a smile, "you''re too polite. I came uninvited and stayed for 30 years. How disturbing."


    Jiang Yuan said with a smile, "Your Highness, if you can come to my Jiang family to practice in isolation, you will look up to my Jiang family and be the glory of my Jiang family."


    I threw my fist and said, "you''re welcome. I''m sorry to have bothered you so long. "


    After a pause, I smiled and said, "dare you ask what the Chiang family urgently needs now, or what you personally want?"


    Jiang Yuan was slightly stunned and immediately said, "Your Highness, don''t do this. Xueer has said before that as long as your highness protects our Jiang family well, our Jiang family will fully support your highness."


    I nodded, hugged and said, "thank you so much."


    Jiang Yuan said, "Your Highness, are you leaving? Is the retreat over? "


    I nodded: "the retreat is over. I''m going to leave Jiang''s house these days and go back to the Lord''s house and listen to the Lord''s orders."


    Jiang Yuan smiled: "so I''ll arrange a banquet to see your highness off."


    Jiang Xue said, "the patriarch doesn''t have to prepare. I know your highness. He must be in a hurry to see the God King and didn''t want to stay for dinner."


    Jiang Yuan said with a smile, "Your Highness''s character, Xueer, you are naturally more familiar than me. But please wait a moment before your highness leaves. I have prepared some things for your second highness. Please accept them. "


    I was stunned. I didn''t have time to speak, so I heard a man respectfully say, "Your Highness, please accept the gift prepared by the patriarch for you."


    I turned around and saw a female warrior with a beautiful face and a match with Jiang Xue standing behind me with a plate. The respectful look reminded me of Dongmei and Xiazhu.


    I saw a space ring on the plate and a book about martial arts or war skills.


    "This..." I turned and looked at Jiang Yuan: "patriarch, is this?"


    Jiang Yuan said with a smile, "it''s a little fun. It''s my Jiang family''s support for your highness. Please accept it."


    I was surprised: "it seems inappropriate to bother so long and give me a gift."


    Jiang Xue whispered beside me, "take it. This is the intention of our Jiang family. If you don''t take it, our Jiang family will be upset."


    I nodded understandably, hugged my fist and said, "thank you, clan leader. Jin Feng is grateful to the Chiang family today and promised to do what the Chiang family does. In addition, if someone in the Chiang family is willing to follow me, I will treat it as my own. "


    While talking, my Yuanshen reluctantly checked the contents of the space ring and found a large number of crystal stones, weapons, clothes and armor. It seems that the Chiang family has prepared for me to compete for the throne of God King in the future.


    The Chiang family considered it well enough at that time. After all, it doesn''t know what year and month it is to compete for the throne of God King.


    When my father was in his prime, he was in charge of the small divine world for a short time. It was the time to show his great plans. He would not give way to anyone in a short time.


    Of course, to be the king of God, you must first become the prince. Your highness Jin Sizhen and my nominal second highness are the candidates for the throne of Prince. The Chiang family prepared in advance, which can not be said to be wrong.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that my heart is not here. I''m not interested in what God King or prince. I just want to improve my strength.


    Jiang Yuan said, "almost all the stronger members of the Jiang family are women. Xueer has followed his highness er. If his highness Er doesn''t have special needs, others would better stay in Jiang''s house. "


    Jiang Yuan''s sentence was somewhat ambiguous. After listening to it, I unconsciously glanced at Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue blushed, lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at Jiang Yuan and me. She seemed to think of something, quite embarrassed.


    I saluted with fists and said goodbye to Jiang Yuan. I was leaving Jiang''s house to see my father.


    Thirty years ago, my father began to plan to defeat the five claw Golden Dragon and mine the spar vein. At that time, there was a riot in the little divine world, which made my father tired of coping. Now I can''t delay any more.


    If saihua''er and situ Qian are closed, I should ask them for help at the first time to subdue or drive away the five clawed golden dragon, so that my father can have enough money to deal with all kinds of difficulties.

 Chapter 1072

    Maybe someone in the Chiang family had some opinions on me. When I said goodbye to Jiang Yuan, one of the Chiang family shouted, "Your Highness, wait a minute. I think it''s still necessary to make it clear with your highness in order to avoid misunderstanding in the future."


    I looked at the speaker and felt strange. I was sure I had never seen him.


    Just as I looked at the speaker, Jiang Yuan shouted, "Zhong er must not be rude. Your Highness has something important to do. If you have anything to say later, don''t delay your Highness''s important affairs."


    The man saluted Jiang Yuan with a fist: "patriarch, I, Jiang Zhong, have always only considered for the family. When I see people or things that are not good for my family, I must say it, no matter who the person is and what his identity is."


    Jiang Yuan said angrily, "did you even listen to me?"


    Jiang Zhong''s face sank and said slowly, "clan leader, you are determined to form an alliance with your second highness. I don''t want to say anything more. But the rules of our Chiang family for thousands of years cannot be changed in your hands. "


    Jiang Yuan frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Jiang Zhong said, "Jiang Xue is the most promising person in my Jiang family to marry the next God King, and it is also the hope for the prosperity of my Jiang family. If Jiang Xue is allowed to leave with his highness No. 2 in this way, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing for my Chiang family. "


    Jiang Yuan frowned: "what''s this, Jiang Zhong? Don''t you know who your highness is? "


    Jiang Zhong looked at me and said with some disdain: "please forgive me. Your highness is indeed a prince. However, with your highness, your highness is afraid that it is difficult to ascend the throne of God King and even the throne of Prince..."


    Jiang Yuan looked at me and seemed worried that I would get angry. She hurriedly said to me, "Your Highness, forgive me. Jiang Zhong''s nonsense. Don''t take it to heart..."


    I smiled and interrupted Jiang Yuan''s words: "Jiang Zhong is right. I didn''t intend to compete for the throne of God King. I can''t become God King."


    Jiang Yuan''s face changed slightly and then said with a smile, "Your Highness, don''t say that. If you don''t be a God King, your brother... Your highness, I''m afraid it''s difficult to be competent for the position of God King. At that time, your Jin family will lose the throne of God King, and the prosperity of the Jin family will become extremely difficult. If not, you will not be able to gain a foothold in the small divine world. "


    I moved in my heart and said, "to tell you the truth, I will leave here in the future, either fly to the fairyland or return to the oxygen star. I really don''t have the mentality to take the seat of God King, whether it''s people from my Jin family or people from other families. "


    Jiang Yuan sighed: "in this way, I misunderstood... Your highness No. 2 has no heart to be the king of God. Xueer follows you. I''m afraid that she will do nothing in her life just as my people are worried about..."


    "Patriarch." Jiang Xue suddenly interrupted Jiang Yuan: "I''m willing to follow your highness. It has nothing to do with your Highness''s plan to be a God King. Jiang Xue never said she would marry the future God King, nor did she promise to do so. "


    After listening to Jiang Xue''s words, I looked at her and smiled. With a wave, a box had been in front of me.


    Jiang Xue immediately understood what I meant and quickly said, "Your Highness, don''t do this. The people say these words for the prosperity of the family. Please..."


    I said slowly, "I don''t mean anything else. Thank the Chiang family for taking care of me these years. It''s just a parting gift. Please accept it. With it, the Chiang family will be safe for thousands of years. "


    Jiang Xue was slightly stunned, looked at the box and smiled immediately


    Jiang Yuan was puzzled by my behavior. After a little stunned, she said in some doubt: "what is this? Your highness said, "it can protect our Chiang family for thousands of years. Is it an artifact?"


    I opened the box so that everyone present could see the contents of the box.


    This is not an artifact, but it is comparable to a living artifact.


    This is a replica of the killing God sword array. I spent a lot of time refining it with the burning iron I got before.


    If the skills of the current weapon refiners were not good enough, they would have the same power as the original killer sword array.


    "Sword array!" Jiang Yuan, who knew the goods, immediately said, "thank you, your highness. This sword array is extraordinary at first sight. It is more than enough to protect my Jiang family."


    I picked up the sword in the box. Each handle was finger length and extremely sharp.


    This sword can be changed in size according to needs. At its maximum, a sword can be comparable to a hill. The power of a sword is enough to split a mountain.


    When the sword was the smallest, it was the size of a finger and was extremely flexible. It looked like a concealed weapon.


    I have nothing more to say. I activate the sword array. The scope of protection is the whole Chiang family.


    The array arrangement is just a piece of cake for me. I''m too fast. I can only see the Chiang family dazzled. I can''t see how I did it.


    Jiang Xue took out some three grade crystal stones and placed them in the sword array as the energy of the sword array. She also had some accomplishments in the array.


    When the sword array was activated, I hugged my fist and said, "this is the killing God sword array. It is said that it can kill the martial god. Of course, I refined it myself. Compared with the ancient sword killing array, it''s less powerful. The student of sword array is at the gate. In other words, those who tried to harm the Chiang family had no choice but to come in through the gate. As long as you guard the gate, you will absolutely be fine. "


    Jiang Yuan couldn''t get back. Her eyes changed again and again. Finally, she was full of surprise and surprise. She hugged her fist and said, "thank you, your highness. Please forgive me for my rudeness."


    I smiled and looked back at Jiang Xue: "if you leave with me, everything will follow your wishes."


    I wanted to say something like "I will never force you", but when it came to my mouth, I couldn''t say it.


    Jiang Xue immediately said, "I naturally want to stay with my disciples... You haven''t become the top martial god, and the task given to me by the God King hasn''t ended. I don''t dare to disobey the God King''s will."


    I smiled and took Jiang Xue''s hand and quickly left the Jiang family. Suddenly, I felt that I didn''t owe much to the Jiang family, except Jiang Xue who was with me.


    Jiang Xue is a smart man. She must know what I''m thinking at this time. She blinked away with me silently. She didn''t speak all the way.


    She held my hand, the palm was warm, the skin was fine and smooth, weak and boneless, which somehow made me feel better.


    The Chiang family valued their rights. After I showed my heart, their reaction was reasonable.


    Only in this way, I may lose the support of the Chiang family, or I may lose the hope of subduing the five clawed Golden Dragon and helping my father sit firmly on the throne of God.


    I hope everything will go well and my good luck will continue.

 Chapter 1073

    The seclusion place of Sai Hua''er and situ Qian is very secret. In an unknown mountain, they found a huge cave here and sealed the entrance of the mountain with boulders, which is used as a seclusion place.


    The terrain here is high. Although it is only late autumn, it has made people feel a little cold.


    There is just a stream in front of the cave. The stream is gurgling and clear to the bottom.


    There is a large flat land by the stream. As long as the trees here are cut down, it is a natural place to build houses.


    When Jiang Xue and I came to the closed place of Sai Hua''er and situ Qian, we found that Sai Hua''er and situ Qian were still closed and would not wake up for a while.


    Seeing the beautiful scenery here and knowing that we might wait here for some time, I said to Jiang Xue, "let''s build a temporary residence here and wait for sister Hua''er to leave the customs."


    Jiang Xue nodded and said softly, "you have a good rest. I''ll send someone to build a residence. Soon, we can live in tonight."


    I nodded and knew that Jiang Xue had her own way, so I asked her to prepare.


    I don''t know when Sai Hua''er and situ Qian will end their cultivation and build a temporary residence. It''s still necessary.


    Before I came here, I had met my father with Jiang Xue. My father said that he was busy calming the rebellion in the small divine world and had no time to take care of him. There was no need to take care of the five clawed golden dragon too quickly.


    My father also said that most of the experts in his hands were not returned, and there were not enough hands. I had to wait for my friends to go out of the customs before taking over the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    So Jiang Xue and I came here to look for Sai Hua''er and situ Qian. We didn''t stop all the way. When we came here, it was the third day we left Jiang''s house.


    Soon after Jiang Xue left, she brought back a team of people. These people are Jiang Xue''s men and her guide.


    More than 100 guide people have seen my second highness, which makes the quiet place lively in an instant.


    Each guide''s space ring carries the necessary building materials. When you arrive here, you will immediately start measuring, transporting materials and preparing for building.


    If more than 100 people want to work at the same time, they must have a good enough sense of cooperation, divide work and cooperate, and unite as one.


    They must be people who often work together, otherwise it is difficult to have such a tacit understanding.


    Tacit understanding is very important for the team to work. Any problem in any link may affect the overall situation.


    I watched them busy and built a fine house in less than a day. The speed was against the sky.


    The shape of the house is very ordinary, and the interior is simple, with five single rooms and a large hall.


    The hall is spacious enough for Jiang Xue and I to practice and live here.


    In addition, there are two bedrooms, a kitchen and a bathroom. The basic configuration is complete.


    Looking at the houses built in one day, I was a little impressed by the cooperative spirit and speed of these people. If they were disciples of Shengxian sect, it would be very difficult to do this.


    Of course, the materials of the house are made by the outside world. What these people have to do now is assembly. In addition, they are many people and are all powerful immortals. It''s reasonable to be faster.


    For materials that can only be moved by ten ordinary people, the immortal can move them easily by one person, which is a big gap.


    Now I find that Jiang Xue''s ability is far from what she shows. She still has many talents I don''t know. I need to find them slowly.


    After the guide left, Jiang Xue immediately entered the brand-new house to prepare dinner. She was as busy as my maid.


    I really can''t bear to let Jiang Xue be so tired and help one side, but I can''t do it well. She kicked me out directly.


    I can only quietly contact Dongmei and Xiazhu to make them come here to meet us as soon as possible.


    Because there is no name here, I temporarily named it valley.


    The terrain is quite like a canyon in the mountains. In addition, there is a stream. It is also appropriate for the valley to tell all the terrain here.


    A few hours later, Dongmei and Xiazhu came to the valley together. After meeting Jiang Xue and I, they took the initiative to take up the usual things to avoid Jiang Xue working alone.


    It''s not that Dongmei and Xiazhu should do these things, but that everyone should do them together, which is better than Jiang Xue working alone.


    When I was free, I began to cultivate and pass the time with cultivation, which can be regarded as preparation for taking the five clawed Golden Dragon in the future.


    Because I was about to break through, I didn''t dare to continue to practice martial arts, so I had to practice war skills instead.


    Jiang Xue taught me all kinds of swordsmanship in the little divine world. Because in the final analysis, I still practiced sword Qi and sword meaning, so I gradually stopped practicing swordsmanship, but focused on cultivating blinking, invisibility and other combat skills.


    Teleportation has made great progress after my strength has been improved. Now I''m a little worse than Jiang Xue.


    I can teleport tens of thousands of kilometers at a time, but I can''t use teleport with such high intensity continuously.


    It''s not because of my lack of aura. Since I had the second elixir field transformed from wanbaoding, the aura in my body has increased day by day, which is not comparable to me before.


    The problem is that my Reiki operation control of teleportation has not reached the realm. Various problems often occur in continuous high-intensity teleportation.


    This is my weakness and I have to resolve it through practice.


    Jiang Xue came to me when she saw my practice. She found the problems in my practice and helped me solve them in time.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu also got a lot of help from Jiang Xue. With the help of Jiang Xue, their strength is about to reach the medium level martial god. Their strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, and they are about to break through the medium level martial god.


    The two of them worked hard. They started late, but after unremitting efforts, they are now about to catch up with me.


    Cultivating war skills also ignores time. Unconsciously, we waited for Saihua and situ Qian in the valley for ten years and practiced for ten years.


    In the past ten years, Jiang Xue gave all she had learned. Dongmei, Xia Zhu and I learned all kinds of war skills, and their strength has been greatly improved.


    At the same time, I also taught Jiang Xue all kinds of combat skills I learned in oxygen star, so that she could practice in her spare time and enhance her combat effectiveness.


    Complementary advantages, everyone can make progress, which I am happy to see.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu have broken through to the medium level martial god in the past ten years. They are almost equal to me who took the divine pill.


    This is naturally the result of their hard cultivation, but it is also inseparable from Jiang Xue''s guidance. Jiang Xue will guide them to practice almost every day, which is more attentive than my real disciple.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu are not very good in their own realm, but as mecha warriors, body refining strengthens their body, which is very suitable for cultivation. As long as they have appropriate skills and combat skills, their cultivation speed will only be faster and faster.


    Seeing the strength of the people around me increase greatly, I am not only pleased, but also unconsciously treat Jiang Xue better and better.

 Chapter 1074

    It seems that Jiang Xue is no longer simply my friend. I treat her like my mother and my sisters... As long as I can help her do it, I will do it all unconsciously.


    Now I have to thank Jiang Xue for everything. It''s also right to be nice to her. I remind myself like this, but I''m unconsciously held tightly by Jiang Xue. There''s a feeling that I''m not used to seeing her one day.


    This is extremely unusual for martial artists. Martial artists have a long life. In addition, they have to practice wholeheartedly in order to ascend to the fairy world and achieve the dream of immortals. They will not have such a feeling for their wives and children.


    Unless it is a couple who fall in love, after all, people in love, including martial artists, will be influenced by their feelings.


    I was secretly surprised and repeatedly reminded myself to calmly deal with the relationship between Jiang Xue and me, but I was still deeply trapped and couldn''t extricate myself.


    This is about the first time I have such a feeling about a heterosexual. Even Sai Huaer and situ Qian, I have never felt like this.


    I was trapped by emotion. I couldn''t concentrate when I practiced. More and more mistakes were made, which gradually attracted Jiang Xue''s attention.


    At first, Jiang Xueer just silently reminded me to concentrate on my practice. Later, she found that the reminder didn''t work. She simply stayed with me and watched me practice.


    She was kind and worried about problems in my cultivation, but what she didn''t know was that my biggest problem was her.


    When Jiang Xue was by my side, my cultivation was in a mess. My mind was full of Jiang Xue. How could I have half the heart of cultivation?


    I''m like an immature child. When I do this, I think of other things, so I always make mistakes.


    When Jiang Xue was around me, I was more distracted when I practiced. I always couldn''t help but go to see her. As a result, I kept making mistakes, which attracted Jiang Xue to correct me, but the more I corrected, the more mistakes I made.


    The more Jiang Xue helped me correct it, the more I made mistakes and the more confused my whole heart became.


    When Jiang Xue found out why I made a mistake, she didn''t say anything. She just looked at me quietly with a trace of anger and disappointment in her eyes.


    This trace of anger and disappointment looked in my eyes like being suddenly attacked by an artifact. My whole body trembled and my mind almost lost.


    My confused heart suddenly woke up. The whole person stayed and stood in place, as if he suddenly woke up after a big dream.


    Just after this moment, my brain was clear. It seemed that everything before was a dream. When I woke up, I had nothing.


    Vaguely, I felt more sober than before, as if some deep-seated changes had taken place in my whole person after these things.


    This change comes from the depths of the yuan God. It is an essential change, but I don''t know how it is.


    It was a dream. I sighed secretly. I obviously felt that everything around me had changed a lot in an instant, which made me feel strange, but also novel.


    When I recover, I have no problems when I practice again, and the mistakes I always made before no longer exist.


    When Jiang Xue saw me like this, she smiled at me first, but then turned her face and left silently.


    I saw her walking to Dongmei and Xiazhu with a worried look. I didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Because of what happened before, I was afraid to approach Jiang Xue, just like a child who made a mistake and didn''t dare to face his closest people.


    Since then, Jiang Xue can avoid me, seldom talk to me, and even don''t want to be close to me.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu must have noticed this. They have deliberately avoided me these days. They don''t talk to me except when necessary.


    I asked them privately what was going on. Dongmei quietly told me that Jiang Xue didn''t allow them to disturb my practice, so they didn''t dare to talk to me.


    I know what Jiang Xue means, and I also understand that Jiang Xue was annoyed by his mistakes before. This punishment must be accepted.


    I had no choice but to practice day and night. I felt that the most embarrassing thing was actually hit by me. Sometimes I even doubted whether the confession promised by Jiang Xue was true.


    Jiang Xue ignored me, and Dongmei and Xiazhu ignored me. I felt lonely as never before, and my heart gradually became a little restless.


    With all kinds of helplessness and depression, I left the valley alone and came to my father''s God''s house. I wanted to have a chat with my father.


    When my father saw me, he suddenly had a strange look on his face: "don''t you have a rest? Why do you look so haggard? Is there nothing wrong with cultivation? But be careful. Practice should be circular and gradual. You can''t be in a hurry. "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "it''s all right. I want to practice as soon as possible, so I didn''t pay attention to rest. Father, my two helpers haven''t reached the level I need. What you said before has to wait. "


    The father nodded slightly, "it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about this moment. By the way, I''ve got people ready for what you said before. You can pick it up at any time. "


    I looked at my father and said slowly, "thank you, father. Do not know your side, but there are people who have reached the peak of martial god? "


    The father pondered: "except myself, other people, I think it''s better not to bring them."


    I understand my father''s meaning. Those who can''t be trusted can''t be used. If you don''t doubt people, why bother yourself?


    Father got up and walked a few steps: "maybe you can ask Jiang Xue for help. Her strength may be one of the strongest people in our little divine world."


    I shook my head: "it''s not easy for Jiang Xue to teach me Kung Fu and war skills. I can''t be difficult for her anymore. She is the Chiang family. The Chiang family has had many divine kings and princesses, but their comprehensive strength is not strong and self-protection is still difficult. If they help us, they will make enemies too strong, I''m afraid it will endanger their whole family. "


    The father sighed, "since the Chiang family wants to have a good relationship with us, why should they be timid? I''ve heard about Jiang Xue, you and Jin Sizhen. You don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll decide for you. "


    I was surprised: "what did father know?"


    My father looked at me and said in a deep voice, "you and Jin Sizhen like Jiang Xue, don''t you?"


    I smiled bitterly and tried to refute, but I couldn''t say it. I really liked Jiang Xue, and the refutation was very weak.


    The father smiled: "I knew you had nothing to say. In fact, the people who like Jiang Xue are not only you and Jin Sizhen brothers? In our little divine world, everyone knows that every once in a while, there will be a woman with extraordinary talent and a unique temperament that the world does not have... Those women are the best partner of the God King and a unique existence... "

 Chapter 1075

    When my father finished, I couldn''t help nodding. These are well-known things in the world, and they are also the foundation of Jiang Jiayi''s standing in the small divine world.


    The woman who appears in the Chiang family every once in a while is the natural companion of the divine king and the legendary blood of the Phoenix.


    The father then said, "Si''er, you don''t want to be the king of God, but if you like Jiang Xue, you will suffer a great loss. The Jiang family will not allow Jiang Xue to marry you. Jiang Xue himself is afraid that he will not be willing to marry you at that time. Jiang Xue should be a Jiang woman with Phoenix blood, a natural Princess of God. "


    I nodded slowly, "I know what to do, father, don''t worry."


    The father smiled, "that''s good. You are destined to go to the fairyland. Put down those worldly things that can be put down. Don''t be distracted. "


    I took a sip of tea and carefully tasted the bitterness in the tea: "what my father prepared for me will be used to refine the treasures needed to harvest the five clawed Golden Dragon. When I''m ready for everything, my helper should be ready. Then I''ll inform my father that we will go to subdue the five clawed Golden Dragon and obtain the crystal ore vein and a large number of precious treasures in the Shenwang house. "


    The father clapped his hands and said, "that''s great. If father and son work together, they will succeed at this time. By the way, your mother insisted on not coming here. It''s useless for the people I sent to persuade you, so I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. "


    I had expected that my mother would not come here easily, but I didn''t think there was any accident: "it doesn''t matter. When the things here come to an end, I''ll see my mother. Then my mother will come here with me."


    The father turned and looked out of the window and slowly said, "or I''ll go there myself. Your mother must blame me..."


    I think my father seems to recall the previous things, so I don''t disturb him. I quietly accompany my father, and some things also come back to my mind.


    To defeat the enemy, we must first understand the enemy. The five clawed Golden Dragon is the object I want to subdue, that is, my enemy.


    So I asked my father to take me into Shenwang mountain to see the five clawed Golden Dragon in the Shenwang house on Shenwang mountain.


    My father is the divine king, who has been recognized by the five clawed Golden Dragon. He took me to see the five clawed Golden Dragon. In theory, there would be no danger.


    However, if the five clawed Golden Dragon broke into Shenwang mountain because of me, it would be difficult for my father to speak.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon is said to be comparable to the super existence of God man. It is powerful and may not pay attention to a mere human God King.


    If they were not raised by the first generation of God King, they might have occupied the small divine world and become the real master of the small divine world.


    My father told me that even he didn''t dare to get close to the god palace where the five clawed golden dragon was located. At most, he could only take a long look.


    He told me that I could only have a look at it from a distance, and then I had to leave Shenwang mountain to avoid disturbing the five clawed Golden Dragon and causing death.


    I promised my father. Under my father''s leadership, I went to the foot of Shenwang mountain. Here, I took a long look at the five clawed Golden Dragon on the top of the mountain.


    Despite the distance and an unknown array, I was still startled when I saw the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon is actually circling in the sky. Its huge body is like a super warship in the sky.


    The length is definitely more than 10000 meters. The size of a claw is almost the same as a mountain. Anyone who sees such a monster will be frightened.


    The golden snake like body, sharp and dark, long sword like claws, huge dragon head and long dragon horn are no different from the legendary real dragon.


    The nine clawed real dragon, which destroys the sky and the earth between the fingers, is the supreme peak. Even in the fairy world and the divine world, the nine clawed real dragon also stands on the peak.


    These five clawed golden dragons are naturally inferior to the nine clawed real dragons. They are not a grade.


    However, even the five clawed Golden Dragon is as powerful as ordinary gods and men. If I want to accept them, I''m afraid it''s more difficult than going to heaven.


    I promised my father to have a try, but when I saw these five clawed golden dragons, I had no bottom in my heart. If I failed to accept them, it might be a disaster.


    Not only my life and death, but also all the creatures in the small divine world will face the test of life and death.


    I can''t afford the responsibility, and I dare not take the risk.


    But my father seemed very determined to do so. He quietly told me: "there are ten five clawed golden dragons, and their strength is basically the same. You only need to accept one of them, and I am sure to kill or accept them all. "


    I don''t know why my father has such confidence. These are ten super beings comparable to God and man. If we provoke them, we don''t have to know how destructive they will be.


    At that time, the little divine world may be completely destroyed and nothing will remain.


    I couldn''t help asking, "father, what can you do to take all the rest after I take a five clawed Golden Dragon? This is no joke. Their destructive power is beyond our imagination. "


    The father smiled and said, "in fact, don''t worry too much. They are very powerful, but they can''t leave Shenwang mountain. Once they leave, the power of the interface will immediately force them to fly to the fairy world, and they will not threaten us. "


    I suddenly: "in that case, my previous ideas may have some effect."


    The father said strangely, "what do you think?"


    I said, "I''m going to use the power of heaven to trap them and take the opportunity to subdue them. Now it seems that this tactic can be changed. After the disaster, it should be simpler to directly break the protection here and make the force of the interface force the five clawed golden dragon to leave the little divine world. "


    The father nodded: "the idea is good, but Si''er, you should know that even the heaven robbery of the peak martial god can hardly hurt the five clawed Golden Dragon whose flesh is harder than ten thousand years of cold iron. Unless it is the immortal robbery that soars to the fairy world, perhaps only a trace of it may hurt these five clawed golden dragons. But immortal robbery, the little divine world hasn''t appeared for a long time... "


    I said: "the father doesn''t have to worry. Although the heavenly robbery we brought is just a martial god robbery, and its power is not enough to hurt these five clawed golden dragons, we cross the robbery together. The superposed power of heavenly robbery will be much stronger than ordinary heavenly robbers. With the help of some top martial gods, it will lead to a more powerful disaster. "


    The father said, "even so, I''m afraid it''s hard to hurt the five clawed golden dragon, and it will hurt you people who have been robbed."


    I said with a smile, "we don''t need to hurt the five clawed Golden Dragon. We just need to open the protection here to make the force of the interface sense the existence of the five clawed Golden Dragon. We don''t need to do anything. The force of the interface will naturally send these five clawed golden dragons away, and our goal will be achieved. "

 Chapter 1076

    The father suddenly smiled and said, "Si''er''s words are reasonable, so we should do it. Tai Chi Sword formula, use strength to fight. Ha ha, I was going to try my best to destroy the five clawed golden dragon or accept them. It seems that I don''t have a wide vision and don''t think far. "


    I smiled and said, "just to really break the protection of Shenwang mountain, we must first find out what the protection of Shenwang mountain is, and find out whether it is an artificial array or a congenital array formed by natural terrain? If the array is artificially arranged, it is relatively much simpler. But if a naturally formed congenital array needs to be destroyed, it may need more powerful forces. "


    The father said, "it''s easy to say. I''ll gather some high-level martial artists of the family to practice in the God King''s house. At that time, you can use their power to attract a powerful robbery that can destroy any array. "


    That''s what I thought, so I said to my father, "find some trustworthy families, choose their martial artists who are about to break through above the martial god, and practice secretly for a period of time. When my friends are about to break through, it is time for us to send away these five clawed golden dragons. "


    Father seemed to see the hope of victory, patted me on the shoulder, smiled and said, "it''s so good, let''s do it."


    I smiled and watched my father arrange to find someone. I also left the Lord''s house and returned to the closed place of saihua''er and situ Qian.


    Coincidentally, after talking to my father for a while and watching the five clawed golden dragon, my original depression was swept away and returned to my previous calm and wise state.


    Sai Hua''er and situ Qian are still practicing. They don''t know how long it will take to get out of the pass.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu are also practicing. Jiang Xue points them aside. They seem to know nothing about my departure and return, and have no response at all.


    But the food left for me on the table still betrayed them. If they didn''t know I left, how could they leave food for me?


    I was busy talking to my father, but I didn''t eat. I ate up all the food, deliberately looked very satisfied, but didn''t speak.


    I took out the materials my father gave me and began to prepare what I needed to drive away the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Before, I wanted to accept the five clawed golden dragon, but after seeing the five clawed Golden Dragon with my own eyes, this idea had to change.


    Taking the five clawed Golden Dragon is definitely looking for death, driving them away, or it can be successful. Weigh the two sides, or the latter is safer.


    With methods, things will be much easier. I concentrate on refining new arrays, depicting arrays and making all preparations.


    These arrays are used to protect ourselves and attack possible enemies, as well as to gather energy. Like the light energy gun on oxygen star, they can concentrate a lot of energy to attack a little.


    If the power of Tianjie is not enough to break the mysterious protection on Shenwang mountain, the array may play a key role.


    Being prepared has always been one of my principles.


    It takes time and energy to refine and depict the array. I spent several months doing this and temporarily forgot anything else until Dongmei told me that Jiang Xue was going to leave here and go back to Jiang''s house.


    I woke up with a start. Looking at the winter plum talking to me, my face was full of accidents.


    Dongmei sighed and said patiently, "what''s the matter with you, Jinfeng? What''s the matter with you and Jiang Xue? One knows to study arrays every day, and the other doesn''t say a word every day. It''s better now that sister Jiang Xue is leaving. You''re still so indifferent... "


    I stood up, strode into the room, found Jiang Xue in her room, and asked blankly, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that it was me, Jiang Xue put down the things in her hand and said slowly, "are you willing to pay attention to me?"


    I stared: "I didn''t ignore you... Don''t get me wrong, I''ve figured it out, and I''ll never..."


    "What do you understand?" Jiang Xue stepped forward, stared at me and said, "I see you don''t understand anything! Jin Feng, you have been deliberately avoiding me these months. You pretend you can''t hear me when I talk to you. Why on earth? "


    I said blankly, "no, when did you talk to me? I really want to talk to you, but you always ignore me... "


    Jiang Xue''s beautiful face showed a trace of doubt, and then angrily said, "don''t pretend to me, I don''t believe you didn''t hear what I said to you... What do you think? Can you tell me today?"


    I think Jiang Xue was very angry. She was afraid. She couldn''t help but step back and whispered, "don''t be angry. I don''t want to make you angry..."


    After a pause, I suddenly thought of something, summoned up the courage and said, "I know that in your eyes, I can only be regarded as one of your disciples at most. It was my wishful thinking before. No, it was my wishful thinking. It was my fault. I won''t, really won''t... Master, don''t go, I need your help, I... "


    I really want to say that I don''t want to leave Jiang Xue, but when it comes to my mouth, I quickly hold back. If I say this, Jiang Xue will leave immediately.


    My father''s words are still in my ears. Jiang Xue is a natural Princess of God, and I can''t be the king of God, so we are people from two worlds.


    Jiang Xue looked at me and the anger on her face slowly dispersed: "what are you doing? Finish talking and don''t hesitate. "


    I shook my head, looked at Jiang Xue and slowly smiled bitterly. At this moment, I suddenly felt that I was useless. I didn''t even dare to say anything in my heart.


    Is this still me? Or the sect leader of the ascending immortal sect, the respected golden Maple standing on the top of the oxygen star?


    Jiang Xue stepped forward again, approached me slowly and said slowly, "do you like me? Do you really want to be with me? "


    Jiang Xue''s words were like a heavy bomb. I was completely stunned and lost any ability to think.


    I stared at Jiang Xue and forgot to answer her. I also forgot who I was and what I was doing


    This feeling is very wonderful. Tension, anxiety, excitement and other emotions come together. I have never felt it before, which makes me completely lose myself in a moment.


    Jiang Xue looked at me and smiled slowly. She was very sad and disappointed. She smiled as if I had never known her


    I suddenly woke up, sweating, subconsciously stretched out my hand, hugged Jiang Xue who was about to turn around, and shouted with all my strength, "I like you!"


    I like you, I like you


    The distant voice echoed in the valley, as if thousands of people were shouting this sentence at the same time.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu came to see what happened as soon as possible, and then left here as soon as they saw me holding Jiang Xue.


    This time, I completely ignored it. I had to speak my heart out, or I would be suffocated.

 Chapter 1077

    I have no time to pay attention to Dongmei and Xiazhu. I just hold Jiang Xue. I seem to have exhausted my strength. I feel that my heels are floating and I can''t stand stably.


    "You..." Jiang Xue''s voice sounded in my ear: "can you be a little lighter? I''m almost out of breath."


    I was surprised again and quickly let go. Looking at Jiang Xue close at hand, I felt that I was the happiest person in the world at this moment.


    "What are you looking at? I am your master! " Jiang Xuemian forced to smile: "don''t you know that master is like your elders, how can he be so frivolous..."


    I suddenly recovered. Everything before was like another dream, but this time even if it was a dream, I would do it to the end. I grabbed Jiang Xue''s hand and shouted, "I don''t care. I like you, I want to be with you."


    Jiang Xue smiled and let me hold her hand and said slowly, "according to the rules of our little divine world, even if I promise to marry you, I must first ask my parents for their consent. I am the princess of the future God King. Are you sure you will sit on the throne of God King? "


    I was stunned and then said, "I must find your parents... No, my future father-in-law and mother-in-law, and ask them to allow me to be with you. As for the throne of God King, I told master earlier. Please forgive me for this. "


    Jiang Xue said, "it''s not the divine king. What do I want you to do? You remember, I Jiang Xue was born a princess of God, which is recognized by everyone. "


    As soon as I was stunned, I was about to defend myself. I heard Jiang Xue "puff" laugh: "my face is white. Are you so timid? I''m kidding. I didn''t say I must be a princess of God. "


    I was relieved and felt a little scared: "master, don''t scare me. I''m timid."


    Jiang Xue whispered, "call me Shifu... I mean, you should make progress. Don''t guard us all day. You look like a dandy. Also, you must respect me now. You can''t be careless and let people see that I''m not dignified. "


    I smiled: "no matter what others say or think, I must marry you and let you be my wife."


    Jiang Xue blushed and whispered, "you''re not afraid that your first wife and second wife know and beat you hard?"


    I was surprised, quickly let go and whispered, "you''re right. You have to hide it from them, otherwise I''ll be surprised and go away. Besides, besides the first wife and the second wife, there are also three wives and four wives... "


    "You..." Jiang Xuexiu frowned and looked angry: "what do you mean?"


    I couldn''t help laughing: "master, please forgive me, disciple. I played a joke with you again. No, it should be called five wives. Anyway, there are no outsiders here. It should be kind... "


    Jiang Xue "puffed" a smile, turned and left. She was actually shy.


    When I saw Jiang Xuejiao ashamed, I couldn''t help but swing in my heart and wanted to hold Jiang Xue.


    At this time, Dongmei said outside, "sister Hua Hua is going to leave the customs."


    My mind immediately took back, reluctantly shook my head, followed Jiang Xue who had gone out, came to the cave and waited for Saihua to pass.


    The boulder that sealed the cave was pushed away. Sai Hua''er and situ Qian stood side by side at the mouth of the cave. When they saw us, they laughed together.


    I was a little nervous. I was about to come forward to speak. Dongmei and Xiazhu came forward together. They pulled one and asked about saihua''er and situ Qian. I didn''t even have a chance to speak.


    Women always have a lot to say, and as soon as they say something, it''s endless. I can''t plug in, so I can only stand aside and watch silently.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu didn''t ask me anything. It''s not as important as whether a certain dress is good-looking as Dongmei and Xiazhu.


    After chattering for a long time, I saw that they didn''t end immediately, so they continued to prepare to deal with the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Because Jiang Xue and Sai Hua''er are good sisters, she also talked and laughed with Sai Hua''er. They talked and laughed, but no one mentioned cooking dinner.


    At this time, there were five people around me, all women, but there was no one to cook dinner. It was really sad.


    Fortunately, I knew later that Sai Hua''er and situ Qian had reached the same level as me after more than 40 years of cultivation and with the help of Shendan. They were about to break through.


    The breakthrough of the three high-level martial gods must have led to a great disaster. In addition, the breakthrough of the two medium-level martial gods Dongmei and Xiazhu, as well as the disaster of those martial artists who are about to break through found by my father, will certainly give some unexpected surprises to the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    I wanted to shout "five clawed golden dragon, I''m coming", but when I saw the people who ignored me, I was silent again.


    Finally, it was my turn to talk to Saihua and them. It was very late. Everyone was sleepy, and I didn''t say much.


    The five women ignored me very tacitly. When I talked to them, they all ignored me. They looked like strangers.


    When everyone had a rest, I got up in depression and rushed to the Lord''s house to discuss with my father the time to drive away the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    My father had already summoned dozens of martial artists who were about to break through the martial god realm to stand by. After seeing me, he directly said a departure time - the first day of next month.


    In order not to disturb others, our father and we will enter Shenwang mountain respectively and meet at the foot of Shenwang mountain.


    The foot of Shenwang mountain is our main battlefield, because it can''t be too close to Shenwang house on Shenwang mountain. It''s the best place to attack.


    To be exact, it should be the ambush site. This time we are going to attack those five clawed golden dragons, not a frontal attack.


    We are not the opponents of the five clawed Golden Dragon in the frontal attack, which we all know.


    In the face of strong enemies, if we cannot defeat them head-on, we must use some means and tricks, which is nothing wrong.


    On the first day of next month, there is still half a month from today, which is enough for us to make some preparations.


    After saying goodbye to my father and returning to the valley, I silently continued to prepare something to attack the five clawed Golden Dragon. I couldn''t close my eyes all night.


    I was going to have a rest, but they occupied all the rooms. What can I do?


    At dawn, completely ignored, I walked outside. When everyone got up, I told them our next plan.


    It took some time to pack up and we went back to the place where Saihua used to live.


    After we left here, the maid still lived here. They cleaned it clean. It saved us time to clean it.


    The women still ignored me. I was completely isolated and seemed to be completely ignored.

 Chapter 1078

    In half a month, I have to go to Jiang''s house in addition to preparing necessary things.


    The Chiang family is willing to help me, more or less because they like me. I can bring benefits to them. At this time, the war is imminent, and I can''t do nothing.


    Jiang Xue and I came to Jiang''s house with a large amount of crystal stones, various cultivation materials and a small amount of immortal tools from my father.


    Jiang Yuan met me personally. She had already received Jiang Xue''s notice. Knowing the purpose of our coming to Jiang''s house, she would naturally meet us in person.


    The killer sword array is protecting the Chiang family. When nothing is close, the sword array is very calm. Once something is close to the Chiang family, a large number of flying swords will be excited immediately, and the things close can be torn to powder in an instant.


    When I saw Jiang Yuan, I saluted and said, "the patriarch welcomes me personally. I really don''t deserve it."


    Jiang Yuan said with a smile, "thank you for bringing such a big gift to our Jiang family. On behalf of the Jiang family, I thank your highness."


    I smiled and said, "this is just some compensation for what I took from Jiang''s house. You''re welcome."


    Jiang Yuan said with a smile, "your second highness is busy with everything every day. He also wants to take care of the Jiang family and send such a generous gift, which has given us enough face. For our Jiang family, this is enough."


    I know what Jiang Yuan means. To enhance the influence of the Jiang family, we must start bit by bit. Everything can''t be achieved overnight. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it.


    Give the crystal stone and fairy ware to the Jiang family, and enter the Jiang family compound with Jiang Yuan for a chat. After lunch, Jiang Xuecai and I left.


    The Chiang family sent me away with great fanfare. It seems that I have become one of the most popular people in the Chiang family. When I left the Chiang family, many people who came from admiration were waiting outside the Chiang family. When they saw me, they saluted and shouted together, like there was a sudden market here.


    I greet everyone politely. Although I don''t know almost one of these people, I still need the necessary demeanor.


    Many people knew about my coming to the Chiang family again in a short time. When I left, some people who obviously visited the Chiang family were rushing to the Chiang family. The promotion of the Chiang family''s status was actually immediate and the effect was very good.


    I left with Jiang Xue with a smile. No more Jiang family came forward to embarrass me.


    This time I came here to thank the Chiang family. I was also very happy to see that the reputation of the Chiang family has improved a lot because of me.


    After leaving Jiang''s house, I had planned to see my father directly to discuss the expulsion of the five clawed golden dragon, but I met Jin Sizhen on the way.


    Jin Sizhen was accompanied by dozens of shadow guards. At this time, he met me head-on. Even if I wanted to avoid him, it was impossible. I had to come forward and salute.


    According to his age, I should be his brother, but because he grew up in the little divine world and is his highness in the little divine world, people think he is my brother.


    Jiang Xue and I were together. Jin Sizhen should have seen it long ago, but he pretended not to see me. He came directly to Jiang Xue and said with a smile: "Jiang Xue, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard you went to perform the task assigned by the God King. I don''t know if your trip is going well?"


    Jiang Xuexiu frowned slightly and looked disgusted on her face, but she still hugged her fist and said, "Jiang Xue has seen your highness. Everything is going well on this trip. Thank you, your highness."


    Jin Sizhen came to Jiang Xue and reached out to grasp Jiang Xue''s hand, but Jiang Xue avoided it lightly. She had to smile awkwardly and say, "just go smoothly, just go smoothly."


    Jiang Xue took the opportunity to say, "my subordinates have to report this mission to the God King, so I won''t disturb your Highness''s trip."


    Jin Sizhen hurriedly said, "don''t hurry. We haven''t seen each other for so long. Don''t we talk?"


    Jiang Xue said positively, "Your Highness, what''s up? The God King is still waiting for his subordinates. I''m afraid it''s bad to go late. Please forgive me. "


    Jin Sizhen was stunned and could only say, "yes, we''ll talk after you meet the God King. I''ll set up a table at red Ramadan tonight. How about we get together? "


    Jiang Xue said, "thank you for your kindness, but your subordinates have something important to do tonight. I''m afraid you''ll disappoint your highness."


    "What about tomorrow night? Do you have time? " Jin Sizhen didn''t give up and immediately asked, "why don''t you make another appointment tomorrow night?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me and said with a smile, "Your Highness ordered your subordinates to stay close. You have to decide this."


    Jin Sizhen was stunned and then angrily said, "are you my man or Jin Feng''s master? Why does Jin Feng order you?"


    I didn''t intend to speak, but at this time, I saw Chiang Xue, so he said, "is master your man, not your has the final say. I also said that Shifu is my person. After all, I''m not as brazen as you and as annoying as you. "


    Jin Sizhen was angry. After listening to this sentence I deliberately said, she immediately shouted angrily, "you are deliberately provoking. Do you want to know my strength?"


    I skimmed my mouth and stretched out my hand to pull Jiang Xue: "let''s go. Don''t let some people ruin our good mood."


    Jiang Xue said cleverly, "yes, your highness."


    I was stunned by Jiang Xue''s performance at this time, so I heard Jin Sizhen yell angrily, "beat me this short eyed bastard."


    The shadow guards brought by Jin Sizhen looked at each other and wanted to talk, but they couldn''t speak and didn''t know what to do.


    "Go!" Jin Sizhen roared. Her eyes seemed to kill. The shadow guards around her no longer dared to hesitate and rushed to Jiang Xue and me.


    In the face of these fast shadow guards with excellent invisibility, I feel that I must strike first, or suppress their speed with the fastest speed.


    I shot at the first time. I threw out an array disk, activated it in mid air, opened the God killing purple thunder array, and lightning appeared out of thin air, beating the shadow guards who rushed.


    This lightning is not lightning in nature, but purple lightning. It is one of the attack means of the array. If it hits the body, there will be no trace, but the yuan God will be injured or even disappear.


    "Ah..." a scream immediately spread, and all the shadow guards rushed to the ground, one by one.


    The lightning specially aimed at the yuan God is called the purple thunder. When ordinary immortals see it, they will be terrified and afraid to avoid it.


    Like the shadow guards, after being hit again, the yuan God is damaged and in great pain. It is certain to scream, without exception.


    I disposed of dozens of shadow guards. I suddenly found out what was the best way to deal with shadow guards, and I was secretly proud.


    Jiang Xue was also stunned and couldn''t help saying, "what''s going on? Why is there a killing purple thunder here? "


    It''s inconvenient for me to explain more at this time. I pulled Jiang Xue and left. As I walked, I said, "don''t worry. I''m measured and will never kill them."


    Jiang Xue looked at me with a strange look in her eyes. Although she didn''t speak again, she was obviously curious about me.

 Chapter 1079

    I did teach Jiang Xue the way of array, but she didn''t know that I had the ability to depict array patterns and refine array plates. It was normal to be curious at this time.


    I didn''t explain much. I just took Jiang Xue away to see my father.


    Because Jiang Xue was the commander of her father, she didn''t show up for too long and was not suitable, so she followed me to see her father.


    My father accidentally saw me and Jiang Xue appear together and said with a happy smile, "are you here? I''m looking for you. "


    I was a little surprised. I only met my father yesterday. Why didn''t my father talk about something?


    My father asked us to sit down and still ordered Wei Chi Xiong, who was guarding his father, to be on alert. After Wei Chi Xiong left, my father said, "after Si''er left yesterday, the head of the Wei Chi family came to see me and talked to me for a while. I heard what he meant. He wanted to know what I was plotting. I told him that I wanted to enter Shenwang mountain for a year and temporarily hand over the large and small affairs of the small divine world to the weichi family, the Gan family and the Jiang family. "


    I was surprised: "why did you do this? Isn''t this to make the three families contradict each other? This is not conducive to the stability of the little divine world. The recent unrest has just subsided. If there is another unrest, isn''t it... "


    Jiang Xue said, "Your Highness misunderstood the meaning of the divine king. The little divine world can not be regarded as very stable. The three families have been fighting openly and secretly, but no one dares to make things big because of the authority of the divine king. Now the God King is to make all the contradictions clear, and then let go and solve all the problems at one time. "


    The father nodded slightly: "the great commander is extremely smart. The four children don''t understand the situation and don''t see as far as the great commander."


    I smiled and looked at Jiang Xue: "what my father said is that I really don''t understand the situation. I''m still thinking that my father''s doing this will disrupt the stability between the three families and plunge the little divine world into turmoil again..."


    The father smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Your worry is reasonable. But I have another plan. You don''t have to think about it. Now what I want to tell you is that the three families have known our plan and are discussing to destroy our plan. So I''m going to do it in advance to avoid long dreams. But we still need to discuss with you about the specific time. "


    Jiang Xue was stunned, then got up and said, "I''m also Jiang''s family, God King. Why did you tell me this?"


    The God King smiled and said, "because the Chiang family has clearly told me that they will stand with me. You and the Chiang family are all their own people now. This is all the credit of Si''er. He persuaded your master and conquered the Chiang family. "


    Jiang Xue smiled: "that''s good, otherwise I don''t know what to do..."


    Father raised his hand to stop Jiang Xue and said, "I want to do it tonight. I don''t know if it''s time?"


    I frowned and said, "I''m ready to drive the five clawed Golden Dragon. If we do it tonight, I don''t know whether others will be ready in time. They don''t know we do it so soon."


    The father said, "the people on my side have no problem. They are ready long ago, waiting for my order. The key is your people. If there is a problem, you have to wait. I''m worried that after tonight, things will become more complicated... "


    "Then act tonight." I made up my mind and said decisively, "I''ll go back and prepare right away and do it tonight."


    Father nodded: "I''m waiting for you in Shenwang mountain. Remember, before that, no matter who wants to destroy our plan, you can cut first and then play."


    I feel the murderous spirit in my father''s tone. I feel that my father has really changed a lot. There is no doubt that the momentum of the superior is revealed.


    In the past, when I was in Binhu village, my father would choose to tolerate even if he was bullied. Now there is a strange murderous spirit on my father.


    The superior should be like this. Without a certain amount of authority and murderous spirit, how can we stop those evil minded curfews?


    Farewell to my father, Jiang Xue and I hurried back to tell Sai Hua''er and others about our father''s decision, so that they could hurry up to prepare.


    Now, I don''t have to hide anything and tell them the truth.


    If some of them don''t want to take risks, I won''t blame them. As long as they don''t destroy their father''s plan, I will follow their wishes.


    Fortunately, all around me are my own people. No one will leave me at this time, and no one will destroy my plan.


    Even Jiang Xue, who I thought would not help me before, chose to help me to the end because of the decision of the Jiang family.


    It was just that my father suddenly moved ahead of time. My plan to inform the unicorn boss to come to help completely failed.


    Now go to inform the boss. It''s too late. Unless someone with extraordinary speed is willing to go outside Kirin City to find the boss.


    Jiang Xue, who knew this, offered to make a special trip to inform the boss. After thinking twice, I agreed to Jiang Xue''s proposal.


    It''s not that I don''t trust Jiang Xue. I absolutely trust Jiang Xue. What I''m worried about is that Jiang Xue needs time to go back and forth to Qilin city at this time. If he comes back late, it will affect our actions at night.


    But Jiang Xue is fast enough. If there is no accident, she should be able to come back in time. Therefore, I promised her to go and return as soon as possible.


    The closer it was to the battle, the more nervous it was. I couldn''t help walking back and forth in my room. I vaguely felt that the action at night would not be very smooth.


    With the passage of time, it was getting dark. Jiang Xue and the eldest Unicorn didn''t come back. It seemed that they were going to be late.


    At this time, we must be ready to start, otherwise, our father will make them wait, and even misunderstand that we won''t go, and the consequences will be very serious.


    At this time, we can''t use a messenger or anything, so as not to be known by others, and our plan will create complications.


    Seeing that I was worried, Saihua whispered, "don''t worry. Wait a minute. Maybe they will come in a minute."


    I looked outside and couldn''t help saying, "I knew I wouldn''t let Jiang Xue go. If there were any danger on the road or a conflict with the unicorn, it would be difficult to do."


    Sai Hua''er smiled at me and said, "don''t worry, you don''t understand Jiang Xue''s strength? She''ll be fine. "


    I nodded and suddenly felt that Saihua looked at me strangely. I understood something in an instant. Looking at Saihua, I whispered, "are you angry? Sorry, I didn''t expect to fall in love with my master, this... "


    Sai Hua''er interrupted me: "stop, I understand. In fact, I feel good to have one more sister around me. Besides, Jiang Xue is my friend. She and I are like sisters... "

 Chapter 1080

    I heard that Sai Hua''er blamed me in her tone, but she didn''t say, so I pretended not to know, just took her hand: "I''m sorry, I''m not good. I don''t know what''s going on. I just like to be with her... "


    Sai Hua''er sighed. In her sad eyes, she was more or less angry, but she was really understanding and considerate. Although I did wrong, she didn''t really intend to turn against me.


    Situ Qian stared at me fiercely. Although she didn''t speak, there was no doubt that her anger was revealed. I saw it clearly.


    Just as I was talking to Sai Hua''er, Jiang Xue''s figure appeared in front of me. Behind her, there were a group of people, old and young, men and women.


    When I looked closely, I found that they were all human beings transformed from unicorns. Compared with real humans, they are still different and can be easily distinguished.


    I don''t know the unicorn beast who came here with Jiang Xue except the boss. I thought the boss would introduce me. Unexpectedly, the boss just said "let''s go" and left here first.


    I smiled and pulled Jiang Xue forward to greet everyone to go.


    At this time, I held Sai Hua''er in my left hand and Jiang Xue in my right hand. I felt a little hugged.


    But when I found that situ Qian was staring at me, I didn''t feel like this. On the contrary, I felt like a thorn in my back.


    Fortunately, there are many people here. Situ Qian doesn''t say much. She just follows me closely and looks at me like she''s going to kill.


    At the foot of Shenwang mountain, they had been waiting here for a long time. When they saw us, my father breathed a sigh of relief and waved to us to meet.


    There''s nothing to say. It''s too close to the five clawed Golden Dragon. Talking more is easy to disturb the five clawed golden dragon, but it''s useless.


    What to do? I had a plan in my mind. When I got here, I whispered to the people who were about to break through: "everyone practice here and spend the robbery together as much as possible. You can rest assured that your safety is protected by array and others. "


    Everyone knew what we were doing. No one asked more. They sat down cross legged and began to practice in the territory of the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    In the whole Shenwang mountain, the force of the interface cannot be invaded, so our Yuanshen force can play a role here.


    I quietly explored and found that the five clawed golden dragon was still hovering in the sky and ignored us. It seemed that I didn''t pay attention to us.


    The strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon has exceeded the limit that the world can bear. When things reach the extreme, they must spend some energy to resist the suppression of the force of the interface. Therefore, they usually don''t easily show their strength, and don''t care about us who are ants to them.


    This just gives us a chance. Our goal is not to kill the five clawed golden dragon, but to break the special protection here and drive the five clawed Golden Dragon with the power of the powerful interface.


    I randomly arranged the array prepared in advance. While activating the array, I also entered the state of cultivation.


    When the array is activated, there will be energy fluctuations and will immediately attract the attention of the five claw Golden Dragon. Therefore, I must attract a natural disaster that poses a certain threat to the five claw Golden Dragon at the first time, so as to avoid the five claw Golden Dragon damaging my array and endangering the lives of others.


    This was all planned before. Everyone knew what I did. No one was frightened and there was no commotion.


    I had already reached the limit of breaking through. Just starting to practice, the natural disaster appeared immediately.


    At the same time, many people are also breaking through, and everyone''s natural disaster appears almost immediately.


    This time, maybe it''s because there are too many martial arts practitioners practicing and breaking through at the same time. As soon as they appear, they are different and have an amazing momentum.


    Among the people who had experience in crossing the robbery, some seemed to have seen such a robbery. They cried out: "it''s the destruction of the robbery. We''re making a big noise!"


    The Father also immediately said: "the destruction of heaven, which appeared many years ago and destroyed a super city, is recognized as a super heaven..."


    I moved in my heart and shouted, "don''t panic, the greater the power of natural disaster, the safer it will be for us. The five clawed Golden Dragon is powerful. They will resist the destruction and disaster in their territory. The array I arranged will protect you when necessary. You just need to calm down and practice and maintain your state. "


    The Father also said, "everyone should know your Highness''s array. Don''t panic. Maintain the state of cultivation and cross the robbery with peace of mind."


    Everyone seemed to trust me and my father. After the commotion, they all continued to practice, and no one spoke again.


    As soon as the doomsday robbery appeared, within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers, black clouds rolled, lightning and thunder, and a scene of destruction appeared in an instant.


    Black lightning turned into a huge steel whip and beat everything on the ground. It looked creepy.


    Countless huge hurricanes touching the sky and the earth appeared like lightning, and everything was destroyed wherever they passed.


    The sharp ice as big as a rock fell as dense as ox hair, like an arrow attacking the city, shining cold and indiscriminately attacking anything.


    The surrounding temperature is falling rapidly. The crushed stones that have just been blown off immediately become huge ice. Super low temperature appears, and everything without protection becomes ice in an instant.


    In the next moment, the ice broke, and the stones at the core of the ice turned into powder, killing the cold light.


    The whole Shenwang mountain suddenly became colorful, and the ice reflected the light of lightning, which reflected everything in colorful.


    Absolute low temperature can freeze everything, change the internal structure of matter, make life lose vitality, and turn inanimate matter into powder.


    This seems to have something in common with the ice robbery, but now the destruction robbery is countless times more powerful.


    Not only thunder, lightning, ice and absolute low temperature, but also many and many natural disasters come at the same time. Everything in front of me has changed.


    Shenwang mountain, which is higher than the foot of our mountain, is completely covered by destruction and robbery. All kinds of attacks come at the same time. The colors in the sky become colorful and beautiful, like millions of fireworks set off at the same time.


    Under this beautiful scene, there is an infinite crisis. All creatures become very small and weak at this time.


    The roar of five clawed golden dragons came from the sky. They were directly hit by the robbery. Anger will naturally appear, but the roar is mixed with a trace of panic, which makes people have to think more.

 Chapter 1081

    Tianjie is very powerful, but so far, it has not hurt us. The five clawed Golden Dragon on Shenwang mountain has blocked most of the Tianjie power for us. With the protection of the array and everyone''s own protective cover, we who are breaking through are temporarily safe.


    People concentrate on cultivation, or help those who are breaking through guard, but they have no mind to pay attention to the end of the disaster.


    Only I let my Yuanshen pay close attention to the development trend of Tianjie at this time. Once Tianjie threatens us, I must find ways to stop the invasion of Tianjie and protect the safety of everyone.


    Although I may not be able to stop such a powerful robbery, I must try my best. After all, everyone is helping my father.


    I don''t know when Tianjie can break the special protection here, nor whether the power of Tianjie will continue to increase. I need to pay attention to Tianjie all the time and don''t be careless at all.


    Naturally, I hope Tianjie can break the protection of Shenwang mountain, let the force of the interface act on the five clawed Golden Dragon and expel the five clawed golden dragon, but the safety still needs to be guaranteed. After all, life is gone, and everything is empty talk.


    Through the yuan God, I saw ten five clawed golden dragons. At this time, they all responded and went towards the God King''s house. It seems that there is their safe residence.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon originally circled in the air. When the Tianjie first appeared, they didn''t seem to care about the degree of Tianjie. They didn''t respond until the Tianjie became powerful enough to threaten them or even hurt one of them.


    No matter how the five clawed Golden Dragon reacts, the power of destroying the natural disaster should be enough to threaten them. The first step of my plan was basically successful.


    I also need to make a breakthrough with all my strength. If I fail for any reason at the time of breakthrough, it will be many times more difficult to break through again.


    Fortunately, my breakthrough has long been a natural thing, and should be completed smoothly in a very short time.


    After only half an hour of practice, I felt that the realm had surpassed the medium-level martial god and reached the category of high-level martial god.


    My realm has reached a high-level martial god, but the realm is not stable. I can''t be regarded as having successfully completed the breakthrough.


    Moreover, the destruction disaster above my head is making a great power. I can''t be regarded as having made a smooth breakthrough. I still need to survive the disaster successfully.


    I want to stabilize the realm I just broke through, which takes time, especially after I am distracted from monitoring the destruction of the scourge, which will be longer.


    I don''t know how long it will take to stabilize the state, and what I lack most now is time.


    I want to complete the stable state before the end of the robbery. Otherwise, once the robbery is over, if the five clawed Golden Dragon is not driven away, we will be in danger.


    I''m walking on thin ice and playing with my life on the tip of the knife. If I''m careless, I may die without a place to bury. I have to be careful.


    In order to ensure a stable state in the shortest time, I will no longer be distracted from the disaster, take back my mind and concentrate on cultivation.


    The cultivation advantage of the holy body is outstanding at this time. The speed of my stable state can be described as against the sky.


    I spent nearly two days and one night to stabilize the state. In the eyes of others, the speed is definitely fast to the limit.


    Although I was concentrating on cultivation these two days, I always had a sense of crisis in my heart. I was afraid that what I was worried about would happen. Therefore, at the moment I completed my cultivation, I immediately released my yuan God and explored the trend of the five clawed Golden Dragon on the Shenwang mountain.


    Soon I was sure that the robbery was still there, and I didn''t know when it had changed.


    Maybe it was night again. It was dark all around and I couldn''t see my fingers. Through the yuan God, I found that there were some strange forces in the Tianjie.


    These forces are very similar to the drop like divine power I inadvertently absorbed into my body. Every time I approached the array I arranged, I completely ignored the obstacles of the array and came directly to me.


    What is more strange is that these forces do not care about others, but all come towards me.


    What disturbs me is that as soon as these forces approach me, they mysteriously disappear, as if they were directly integrated into my body.


    My body is like a bottomless pit, absorbing all the power that enters my body into my second Dantian.


    I don''t know when a large amount of this power has been stored in my second Dantian. After entering the wanbaoding, it turns into a liquid like water, which seems to form a great mysterious power Lake in the wanbaoding.


    At first I thought this was divine power, but now it seems that this is not divine power, but a mysterious power I don''t know.


    This power is not liquefied aura, nor immortal Qi or divine power. It looks mysterious and doesn''t know what it is.


    Only one thing is certain. Now a large number of water-like mysterious forces in my second Dantian seem to be stronger than the naturally existing divine forces in the small divine world.


    I felt a little surprised that a large number of water drop like mysterious forces appeared all at once, and a feeling of uneasiness suddenly hit my heart.


    I think of everything I experienced when refining the drop like divine power many years ago, and the feeling of uneasiness is more and more obvious.


    What should I do? I tried to prevent the holy body from absorbing such power, but in vain. No matter how hard I tried, the method was exhausted, and this mysterious power still came into my body.


    Fortunately, I don''t feel unwell, nor do I feel any danger or good for me.


    I can only detect that the mysterious power comes from destruction.


    Maybe my body won''t stop absorbing this power until the end of the disaster.


    In that case, forget it. After all, the top priority is to drive away the five clawed Golden Dragon and fulfill his father''s wish.


    Detective Yuan found that the five clawed Golden Dragon on Shenwang mountain has become very small, which is almost the same as that of human beings.


    Perhaps in order to avoid being attacked on a large scale, the five clawed Golden Dragon chose to reduce its body shape.


    At their present state, it is only a matter of one thought to reduce their body shape and change their body shape.


    I was extremely disappointed and surprised by the fact that Tianjie didn''t really hurt the five clawed golden dragon, and it wasn''t powerful enough.


    Fortunately, the five clawed Golden Dragon didn''t seem to want to fight against the sky robbery. He shrank in the Lord''s house and didn''t come to fight us at this time.


    To my surprise, Tianjie failed to break the protection here, which I can easily distinguish, because the power of the interface has no impact here.


    It seems that all the arrays I prepared before have to be used, especially those specially prepared to break the protection here.

 Chapter 1082

    I left the crowd some distance, took out the prepared array and quickly arranged it. At the moment before activation, I hesitated.


    If the sudden arrival of the force of the interface affects everyone''s breakthrough and stability, it is also a great loss.


    But then I thought: at this time, nothing and scruples can be greater than driving away the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    I understood this truth in an instant and activated the array immediately. A golden light flashed into the sky.


    This golden light is the attack means of the golden light array. As long as the golden light goes, any obstacles will be melted.


    Golden light array is a kind of array that I have developed. It uses the unique aura and divine power of the small divine world as the energy of the array. It not only has the effect of gathering aura and divine power, but also can convert the aura and divine power into an attack means - golden light.


    In other words, the power of the whole little divine world can be used as the energy of the golden light array. It is endless, but it is extremely powerful.


    I have enough confidence in the power of the golden light array to destroy the protection here. Even if the protection here is really a naturally generated array, the formed protective layer also has a certain limit. When facing the golden light array that uses the power of the whole little divine world as energy, it should be unbearable.


    If I use the energy of the whole little divine world to attack it and can''t destroy it, we are also doomed to failure.


    When the golden light array was opened, an incomparably huge golden beam connecting the sky and the earth suddenly appeared. There was a crackling sound in the sky, and energy fluctuations visible to the naked eye appeared, as if the calm water was thrown into a huge stone.


    There was indeed energy fluctuation in the high altitude, which was the performance of the protective cover formed by the natural array here after being attacked.


    The energy fluctuation soon calmed down. The protective cover here was not broken. The first blow of the golden light array was invalid, which stunned me.


    It seems that I underestimated the naturally formed array here. The golden light array must continue to attack and increase its attack power.


    The golden light array failed to destroy the protection here. Instead, it reflected a trace of energy and flattened the top of Shenwang mountain in the blink of an eye.


    In the smoke and dust, countless sand and stones scattered and splashed, and Shenwang mountain was more than a foot short at once.


    My heart moved and I knew that this would certainly arouse the anger of the five clawed Golden Dragon and even lead them to attack us.


    Never let the five claw Golden Dragon come back to life. I put all the prepared energy spars into the golden light array to enhance the power of the golden light array and give another powerful blow.


    The golden light array, which emits golden light again, is several times thicker than the previous one. The whole Shenwang mountain is completely shrouded, and there is no gap at all.


    The golden light rose into the sky, and a loud rumble came back from the sky, like hundreds of thunder at the same time, shaking the ground violently, and everyone felt unstable.


    Circles of violent energy fluctuations flashed through the sky, and a huge space crack suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The dark space crack, reflected by the golden light, looks very ferocious and terrible.


    The dark outer space, like a huge beast, is opening its mouth to devour everything in our world.


    The golden light array produced a huge space crack with one hit, which was powerful against the sky.


    I don''t know whether the immortal and god man can crack the space with their own strength. I''m also startled by the power of the golden light array.


    The golden light array was improved on the basis of the golden light array of the oxygen star by combining the array of the oxygen star and the little divine world. It was so powerful for the first time. I was also very surprised.


    I remember when the scorpion crossed the robbery and soared to the fairy world, the power of the robbery was just some small space cracks, which was far less huge than this time.


    With the emergence of space cracks, a vigorous wind that destroys the sky and the earth suddenly appears. Everything passes by turns into nothingness, together with the protective cover produced by the mysterious array naturally generated here.


    There were countless loud sounds in the sky, like the sound when a huge piece of glass was broken.


    Dark cracks appeared at the place where the vigorous wind passed, and a greater sound came, as if the world was about to collapse.


    The amazing force of the interface immediately made me feel that the yuan God was forced to retract his body in an instant. Although he was very fast, he was still hurt.


    At the same time, the force of the interface desperately repaired the space cracks attacked by my golden light array, and repaired all the space cracks in a few blinks, as if it had never appeared.


    The vigorous wind pounded the ground and left a huge deep hole less than 100 meters away from us. It looked very terrible in the dark.


    If the vigorous wind touches the ground a little, we will be in danger. I know the power of the vigorous wind very well. We can''t resist it.


    The protection here was instantly broken, and the arrival of the force of the interface let me know that I have taken a big step forward from successfully expelling the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Several roars came. The five clawed golden dragon was angered and made an amazing roar.


    Taking advantage of the victory and pursuing, a thick golden light attacked the sky one after another. When countless explosions came back, everything here in Shenwang mountain seemed to have changed greatly.


    Completely destroy the protection here, make the force of the interface completely enter here, and force the five clawed golden dragon to leave the small divine world.


    "Oh..."


    An earth shaking roar came, and more amazing golden lights flashed. Ten huge five clawed golden dragons rose up in the air. Their golden body was like the golden light of the golden light array. I couldn''t open my eyes. At the same time, it also brought amazing pressure, which made all of us feel a little crisis.


    These five clawed golden dragons finally knew what we were doing. One by one, they roared and rushed over us. In the blink of an eye, they came over us.


    Flames soared down, and the kilometer long flame came to our heads with the smell of death. This is dragon breath.


    Dragon breath is a unique attack means of the five clawed Golden Dragon. The flame temperature of dragon breath is higher than that of sky fire. It really burns everything.


    The extremely low temperature of the original powerful Tianjie made everything here frozen, but under the burning of dragon breath, it melted in the blink of an eye, or even burned directly.


    The surrounding temperature is rising rapidly, and the trees, flowers and plants are ignited instantly, and then turn into ashes in the blink of an eye and disappear with the wind.


    The water can''t resist the high temperature of dragon breath. It vaporizes instantly, and then nothing is left.


    The sand and gravel on the ground turn red in a few breaths, the impurities are burned, and the remaining red metal, magma and black ash.

 Chapter 1083

    I couldn''t stand at my feet, and my body seemed to be ignited. I was surprised that the simple attack of the five clawed golden dragon was enough to kill a high-level martial god like me.


    The huge strength gap makes me completely unable to understand how the five clawed Golden Dragon attacks me, and also makes me understand the terrible place of God and man.


    I hurried into the array I had arranged before. I felt that the temperature was a little lower and felt better.


    But the array is shaking violently. The protective cover of the array seems to break away in the next second and completely lose its protective effect.


    Moreover, the temperature in the array is not what we can bear for a long time. This temperature has already exceeded the limit that the human body can bear. If it were not for the protection of aura mask, I''m afraid we would have been injured.


    All the people who didn''t practice showed a look of despair. While trying their best to help me stabilize the array, they also took out their own body protection magic weapons.


    Everyone here has their own body protection treasures. At this time, they take them out one after another. No one dares to hesitate a little.


    The colorful aura mask has long been opened. Within the array, a colorful and mottled unique landscape is formed.


    This is a desperate landscape. Although the color is conspicuous, it shows a breath of death. There is a strong breath of death in the whole array.


    I shouted loudly. All the auras in my body were mobilized by me. I didn''t want money to rush into the array to maintain the stable operation of the array.


    The protective cover formed by the array suddenly lights up, and energy waves visible to the naked eye flash on the protective cover. The array seems to be different at this moment.


    I moved in my heart and looked inside and found that the mysterious energy like water originally absorbed by the holy body also entered the array together with Reiki. The difference of the array was generated after these energies entered.


    I was overjoyed. While continuing to maintain the stability of the array, I tried to mobilize more mysterious energy to improve the defense ability of the array.


    With the help of mysterious energy, we in the array feel that the temperature is decreasing rapidly, and we are safe for the time being.


    The golden light array has spar and spirit gathering array, which maintain operation at the same time and continue to emit golden light.


    Its attack has no specific target, but it occasionally hits those huge five clawed golden dragons in the sky.


    With the precedent of mysterious energy enhancement array, I immediately thought of the way to fight back. Risking the risk of being hurt by high temperature, I strode to the golden light array and injected some water drop energy into the array.


    With the injection of energy, the golden light array has changed again. Not only the golden light is thicker, but also the color is faintly deeper. It is like an ancient beast that eats people, which makes people dare not look directly.


    I manipulated the array to attack the body of a five clawed Golden Dragon. The golden light accurately hit the huge body of the five clawed golden dragon, making a harsh impact sound, accompanied by the shrill roar of the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    A dragon scale the size of a door panel fell down, and it happened to fall to the ground just where I didn''t want to, stirring up a lot of hot magma.


    The ground nearby is hot magma. When the dragon scale falls, it is magma, not soil, that flies.


    The attack was effective. I was overjoyed. I quickly attacked again. The golden light array was made of golden light, and countless golden lights shot at the five clawed Golden Dragon in the sky.


    At the same time, my heart moved, I quickly came to the place where the Dragon scales fell, and stretched out my hand to lift the Dragon scales that were about to be submerged by the magma.


    Although the dragon scale is big and heavy, it is not worth mentioning under my power.


    I wanted to see if the dragon scale of the five clawed Golden Dragon could resist the attack of dragon breath. When the dragon scale came to hand, I put it in front of me as a shield at the first time.


    At this time, like countless light energy guns firing at the same time, the sky is full of dazzling golden beams.


    The huge five claw Golden Dragon could not avoid the intensive attack of the golden light array. It was hit one after another, and a large number of dragon scales were shot down. The shrill screams of the five claw Golden Dragon were heard all the time. Unexpectedly, it was attacked by my golden light array and temporarily lost the ability to attack us.


    I was overjoyed. While continuing to attack, I shouted: "protect the breakthrough people, we will win."


    The Father also shouted, "go all out, our victory is in sight."


    People seemed to see the hope of winning. The fear on their face disappeared and showed a smile.


    I would also like to ask how many people said the word "you" without completing the breakthrough, and a roar came from the sky: "damn humans, what are you going to do? Against our dragon clan, do you know the consequences? "


    It was the five clawed Golden Dragon who spoke. It was the divine language of the small divine world. We all understood it, but the voice was too thick, too loud and too harsh.


    I looked up at the five clawed Golden Dragon in the sky and found that they looked at me together. The huge longan was full of anger and murderous spirit.


    "We just want you to leave the little divine world!" I shouted, "this is not your five clawed Golden Dragon. You should leave here and go to the fairy or divine world."


    A five clawed Golden Dragon roared, "this is where we grow and cultivate. Why do you say so?"


    I said loudly, "the little divine world is the immortal world, and the highest strength is the peak martial god. Your strength has already surpassed the peak martial god. Staying here will only affect our development and become a stumbling block for us. "


    The five clawed Golden Dragon looked down at me: "just a peak martial god, dare to talk to us like this. Do you really think we dare not kill you?"


    Another five clawed Golden Dragon shouted, "kill them. Even if God punishes us, we are not afraid."


    The five clawed Golden Dragon who spoke before shouted, "don''t forget the rules left by the master. All we can kill is the human who has become the God King!"


    When the five clawed Golden Dragon said this, everyone was surprised. Everyone turned around and looked at his father, as if they thought of something.


    The father looked at the crowd, waved and shouted, "you have killed the abdicated kings of God and used them as your food. You are the enemy of all our human beings. Today, we pledge to expel you from the small divine world and avenge the past God kings. "


    "Ow, ow..." the five clawed Golden Dragon roared together, and one of them shouted: "damn God King, don''t think you can really kill us if you have this array. You look at me and see how we kill this damn human who hurt us. "


    Before the words fell, a hurricane suddenly rose around me and came to me in the blink of an eye.


    This is a typical attack, an attack with no sign at all.


    My aura mask broke instantly, and the God armor I was wearing was golden, but it immediately became a little dark. I saw that it would break in a moment.

 Chapter 1084

    I was surprised and subconsciously injected the aura in my body together with the mysterious power into the God armor.


    The energy entering the divine armor increases instantly, and the divine armor radiates dazzling golden light again.


    The hurricane passed through my body, but it didn''t hurt me at all. It just scared me to death.


    I knew it was the divine armor and mysterious energy that protected me. When I was overjoyed, I took the opportunity to use the golden light array to fight back, and a huge golden light suddenly shot at the five clawed Golden Dragon attacking me.


    The five clawed golden dragon was hit by the golden light without accident. It was too big to avoid and was injured instantly.


    However, although I hurt it, it is impossible to kill it. My body has great weakness, but it also has its advantages. For example, ordinary injuries can hurt the five clawed Golden Dragon at most, but I can''t kill them.


    "Damn human, I''ll eat you alive." The injured five clawed Golden Dragon swooped down, and the huge dragon head fell like a mountain. It really wanted to swallow me.


    I won''t wait to be eaten. The golden light array is a masterpiece of golden light. Several golden lights hit the huge head of the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    One of the golden lights hit the Dragon horn of the five clawed Golden Dragon. Unexpectedly, it broke the Dragon horn at once and fell into the magma.


    When the huge dragon horn fell, it stirred up a lot of magma, like an exploding super bomb.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon roared miserably, changed its shape, rushed back to the sky, and dared not come near me again.


    I can use the power of the array to seriously injure the five clawed golden dragon, which seems a little untrue. After all, the five clawed Golden Dragon is comparable to the existence of God and man. How can I do this as a martial god?


    It occurred to me that the force of the interface must have played a role in suppressing the strength of the five clawed golden dragon, so the Dragon horn broke after being hit by my golden light array.


    This is a good thing, which proves that it is really possible for us to kill the five clawed golden dragon, and we have more hope to expel them.


    With confidence, I continued to attack the angry five clawed Golden Dragon and didn''t give them a chance to get close to me and my golden light array.


    When the five clawed Golden Dragon saw that my golden light array was a great threat to them, they quickly reduced their bodies one by one. They turned into human like me and moved rapidly in the air, so that the golden light of the golden light array could not lock them.


    Now I can''t help it. The golden light array is powerful, but it''s not worth mentioning its attack accuracy.


    Any powerful thing may have a fatal weakness. The weakness of the golden light array is that the attack accuracy is not high enough.


    The golden light array lost its original function in an instant. The five clawed Golden Dragon attacked me constantly. I didn''t dare to stop the attack. For a time, I was caught in a unilateral war of consumption.


    Now I''m stupid. The crystal stone I brought has already been used up, and the aura and mysterious energy in my body can''t keep the golden light array running endlessly. If I can''t think of a way to solve the five claw Golden Dragon in a short time, I''m afraid we will fail.


    The world is changeable. I didn''t expect us to fail in the end. It seems that in the face of the powerful existence of the five clawed golden dragon, we people in the immortal world are still too weak.


    "Jin Feng, don''t panic." The boss''s voice came in time: "we''ll help you."


    The fighting power of the unicorn is beyond the peak warrior God, otherwise it can''t be so difficult to hunt.


    I just don''t know why the interface power of the little divine world didn''t force the unicorn to leave this interface.


    This may be because this continent is where unicorns live, so such strange things happen.


    Or maybe the unicorn beast has some special means to counteract the force of the interface, so that it can stay in the small divine world for a long time.


    The boss saw that I had lost the chance to defeat the five clawed golden dragons. He immediately came forward and took a group of Unicorns into the air to jump at the five clawed golden dragons.


    "Die!" With a roar, a five clawed Golden Dragon suddenly turned around and pounced on the rising unicorn. Unfortunately, the opponent it chose was not another unicorn, but the boss.


    I was worried and looked at the boss for fear that the boss would be torn to pieces by the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Although the strength of the unicorn beast is strong, there is a big gap compared with the five clawed Golden Dragon. If the boss doesn''t have any unique skills, I''m afraid it''s difficult to escape.


    To my surprise, when the boss was in the air, his wings were more flexible than the five clawed golden dragon, and he easily avoided the five clawed Golden Dragon trying to attack him.


    Not only the boss, almost all unicorns in the air are extremely flexible. It is difficult for the five clawed golden dragon to hit the unicorn.


    Unicorns attack flexibly. Instead, they can hit the five clawed Golden Dragon with the cooperation of several unicorns, causing new injuries to the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    It is impossible for a unicorn to kill a much more powerful five clawed Golden Dragon. It is also difficult for a five clawed golden dragon to kill a more flexible unicorn.


    Although the unicorn alone could not compete with the five clawed golden dragon, the number of the unicorn was several times more than that of the five clawed golden dragon, and it was tied at once.


    Several unicorns attacked a five clawed Golden Dragon together. Unexpectedly, they were equally divided. No one could take advantage of anyone.


    Both sides of the battle in the sky completely ignore the existing sky robbery. Perhaps both sides have seen through the attack mode of sky robbery. Even in the battle, they can avoid the attack of sky robbery.


    This is simply a strange battle with extreme chaos, but clear distinction between ourselves and the enemy, without any sense of chaos.


    I temporarily stop using the golden light array to attack, because the golden light array is almost no threat to small targets, and I can''t afford to use the golden light array for a long time.


    After the previous World War I, my aura was almost exhausted, and the part of the holy body actively recovered was far from enough to make up for the consumption.


    However, there is still a lot of mysterious energy left in the second Dantian, because the mysterious energy is consumed and the magical automatic supplement is actually faint, with a trend of continuous increase.


    Maybe the robbery is not over, and there is an endless stream of mysterious abilities from the robbery, so we are constantly adding them.


    I tasted the benefits of mysterious energy and determined that it was an unknown energy body that was much stronger than my aura.


    And it does no harm to me. I can fully absorb it and store it in my second Dantian as much as possible.


    The battle between the unicorn beast and the five clawed Golden Dragon will not come to fruition for a while. They have their own advantages. After the battle, there has always been a draw. It may take a long time to decide the outcome.


    I am happy to take this opportunity to rest and regulate my breath, recover my consumed aura and physical strength, and see how we are doing here.

 Chapter 1085

    Our people are basically unharmed because of the array protection, but one person failed to successfully complete the stability of the realm because he was affected by the dragon breath attack of the five clawed golden dragon, and his cultivation may stagnate in the future.


    Saihua''er and situ Qian both broke through smoothly. They were not disturbed and continued to be stable.


    Jiang Xue guarded me with great concern. Before, I used the golden light array to fight with the five clawed Golden Dragon. She couldn''t help me. Now she took the initiative to help me recover my aura and showed some intimacy.


    No one will pay attention to this at this time, except me.


    I was very nervous before the battle began, but after the battle began, I didn''t feel this at all. It seemed that I was a born soldier. Once the war began, I had no scruples and didn''t think much about anything.


    "Si''er," my father whispered after I recovered a little, "are we going to help your friends? It seems to me that they are not opponents of the five clawed Golden Dragon. They are about to lose. "


    I looked at the battle in the sky: "we can''t help with such a battle. The unicorn is also the offspring of the ancient divine beast. I don''t think it''s much worse than these five clawed golden dragons. Their individual strength is worse than the five clawed golden dragon, but there are a large number of people, so they should be able to persist for a long time. As long as we feel the strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon and the force of the interface after a period of time, we will suppress the five clawed Golden Dragon more. I think that the unicorn beast will have a great hope of winning. "


    The father nodded slightly: "the force of the interface has begun to suppress the five clawed golden dragon, but the force of this suppression does not seem to be very strong. Is there any special way for the five clawed golden dragon to resist the suppression of the force of the interface? "


    I frowned and thought, "it''s possible. I''ll know when I ask. Unicorns can ignore the suppression of the interface force to a certain extent. Maybe they know what''s going on. "


    I immediately sent a message to the boss who was fighting. The boss did not hesitate to tell me the reason why they ignored the suppression of interface power.


    It turns out that most of this continent, when it was in the divine world, belonged to the area of divine animals'' activities. Naturally, it has the wonderful ability to enhance the combat effectiveness and defense of divine animals.


    It is because of this that a unicorn or a five clawed Golden Dragon can ignore the suppression of the interface force to a certain extent. Unlike humans, once they reach the realm of immortals, they will be forced to leave by the interface force.


    All this is more obvious in the area of Shenwang mountain, because Shenwang mountain is the core of the gathering place of sacred animals, which can be regarded as a holy land of sacred animals.


    Having understood this, I suddenly felt that the idea of relying on the force of the interface to expel the five clawed Golden Dragon might have some fatal defects.


    If the five clawed Golden Dragon is suppressed with its strength, it is not their opponent with our current strength.


    Once the fighting between the two sides turns white hot, we are afraid that we will suffer huge losses immediately. Few of all the people present can leave alive.


    It must be solved today. I turned around and said to the people: "listen, if we can''t expel the five clawed golden dragon today, we will face a great threat. At that time, we won''t be alone, even our family and friends. So I would like to ask you not to have any reservations and to go all out to drive out the five clawed Golden Dragon with me. "


    The people also thought about what I was worried about, and shouted in unison, "please follow the instructions of the king of God and his second highness. I will go all out."


    I nodded, and the first one jumped into the air and rushed to the five clawed golden dragons fighting with unicorns.


    The crowd followed me and greeted the five clawed Golden Dragon with all kinds of weapons and attack methods.


    In addition to those who are still in the realm of breakthrough and stability, the rest of the people fight together, and the cry of killing resounds through the world.


    Although we are all just in the realm of martial god, and our strength is not as strong as the five clawed Golden Dragon and the unicorn beast, we have many people and help the unicorn beast fight. We made contributions from the beginning.


    The five clawed golden dragon I attacked was cut by my lightsaber, and the flesh lost the protection of the dragon scale. The Golden Dragon bled out and spontaneously ignited in the wind.


    Dragon blood is a valuable material for refining some pills, but it is very difficult to obtain it. The outside world has not seen it for many years.


    I have a chance to collect some now, but the battle is in full swing. I have no time to do these things. I can only watch the dragon blood ignite and turn into ashes.


    The injured five clawed Golden Dragon found that I hurt it and roared and wanted to attack me. Unfortunately, it didn''t have time to do so. The three unicorns had already shot first and surrounded it, giving it no chance to attack me.


    I swam around the battle circle and took action as soon as I had a chance. A large amount of dragon blood flew under the lightsaber and ignited in the air.


    A trace of dragon blood splashed on my God armor and immediately began to burn, but the God armor was not damaged at all, but it was much brighter. It seemed that I liked dragon blood very much. I suddenly sucked the burning dragon blood into the God armor.


    I was very happy to know that I accidentally found a way to improve the God armor, that is, dragon blood quenching.


    Dragon blood is the main component of dragon breath. The high temperature after combustion is stronger than sky fire. It is the best refining flame.


    At this time, the divine armor was quenched by dragon blood, which significantly improved the quality. Although it is still an artifact, its protection ability must have been enhanced a lot.


    I am happy in my heart. I swim faster and look for more opportunities to make the God armor stained with more dragon blood.


    I even thought that dragon blood might be able to repair the fallen wild goose sword, the holy object of my immortal sect. If the gap of the fallen wild goose sword is quenched by dragon blood, my hand may recover slowly.


    As soon as I read this, I was like collecting dragon blood, but I found that once the dragon blood was three-dimensional, it would burn immediately and could not be preserved at all.


    He had no choice but to give up and concentrate on refining the God armor with dragon blood. In the end, he couldn''t see the original color of the God armor.


    The quenched armor is bright and has a faint trace of gold, which is very similar to the color of dragon blood.


    God armor evolved, because of dragon blood, it evolved.


    This is an unexpected joy. This is my opportunity. I work harder to attack the five clawed Golden Dragon and use the blood of the five clawed golden dragon to promote the evolution of God armor.


    Some unicorns gradually found the change of God armor on me. They began to deliberately help me make opportunities to get close to the five clawed golden dragon, giving me more opportunities to use dragon blood to refine God armor.


    In fact, I didn''t do anything. The God armor is completely evolving by using dragon blood. It took the initiative to do all this.


    However, I was surprised by the change of God armor. With more and more dragon blood, it slowly turned golden and closer to the color of dragon blood.

 Chapter 1086

    The golden armor can block the attack of the powerful five clawed Golden Dragon and give me a chance to hurt the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    After fighting for a long time, I suddenly found that the God armor refined with dragon blood seems to ignore the dragon breath of the five clawed golden dragon to a certain extent.


    Finding this, I immediately attacked the five clawed Golden Dragon with more fierce means to make them hurt and bleed.


    If you can''t kill the five clawed golden dragon, let them know my power. If you can make them surrender or take the initiative to escape, we will be safe.


    The lightsaber is like a whirlwind. Every blow will hurt a five clawed Golden Dragon. Of course, the attack point I choose is where I lose the protection of the dragon scale.


    Dragon scale is the best defense of five clawed Golden Dragon. I don''t need to spend a lot of energy to attack dragon scale.


    After such a close attack for more than ten minutes, the five clawed golden dragon finally roared: "damn human, wait for me. Sooner or later, I will come back to avenge you."


    The five clawed Golden Dragon took the lead in escaping and flew into the air in a very embarrassed way. I was afraid I would continue to attack it with the unicorn.


    The remaining five clawed golden dragons roared together, turned around and ran away together.


    Naturally, I will not let go of these five clawed golden dragons unless they leave the little divine world and leave the little divine world forever.


    The five clawed golden dragon, who thought it would fight us to the end, unexpectedly chose to escape collectively, which was completely beyond my expectation.


    I didn''t stop chasing the fleeing five clawed Golden Dragon. As long as they didn''t leave the little divine world, we wouldn''t be victorious and had to continue chasing.


    At this time, the sky robbery was completely over. After the last attack, the sky was clear again. Unexpectedly, it was the early morning of the day.


    It turned out that we had been fighting all night. No wonder I felt a little tired with my strong body.


    With the help of the light of dawn, I saw that the original magnificent Shenwang mountain had completely changed. Everything else had completely changed except the immortal Shenwang mansion.


    There must be something in the LORD God''s residence to protect. Otherwise, it can''t be intact under the heavy attacks of heaven robbery, five clawed Golden Dragon and us.


    I looked at Wangshan roughly, continued to chase the five clawed Golden Dragon with a unicorn, and soon entered the depths of Shenwang mountain.


    These five clawed golden dragons are also cunning. They know that the closer they are to Shenwang mountain, the lighter they will be suppressed and can play more strength. Therefore, they have come to the depths of Shenwang mountain from the high air.


    They don''t want to escape from the little divine world, but just intend to avoid us first. Fortunately, we chase them all the way, otherwise we will miss the best real-time machine to drive them away.


    The speed of the unicorn was basically the same as my blink. We pursued together and surrounded the five clawed Golden Dragon at the back.


    I don''t want to kill or drive away all the five clawed golden dragons at once. It''s a good way to clean them up one by one.


    The five clawed golden dragon, who was surrounded by the crowd, knew that it was impossible for him to escape. He turned back and glared at me with hatred and said, "you human beings, we have no hatred. Why do you have to kill us?"


    I said positively, "it''s strange that you have occupied our territory for so many years, refused to leave, disrespected the God King and occupied the real God King''s house."


    The five clawed Golden Dragon angrily said, "this is our territory. Why are you so unreasonable?"


    The boss said to one side, "why? Whoever has a big fist makes sense. Those who are sensible will surrender obediently, be my third brother''s mount and recognize my third brother as the main. Otherwise, don''t blame us for killing you now. "


    The five clawed Golden Dragon roared, "you are not qualified to kill me. I''m in a hurry. Even if the yuan God explodes, I''ll pull you to hell. "


    The boss said with a smile, "Yuanshen explodes? Do you think this place still protects you? You can try and see if the power of the interface here will allow you to explode the yuan God. "


    The five claw Golden Dragon obviously didn''t adapt to the suppression of the force of the interface. When he was stunned, he really wanted to try the Yuanshen self explosion.


    The five clawed golden dragon that can''t escape has such a side. I secretly pinch sweat for fear that it will really explode the yuan God and kill us together.


    Comparable to the five clawed golden dragon of God and man, the yuan God must be very powerful. If it explodes, its power must be very amazing.


    Unfortunately, although its strength is strong and the yuan God is strong enough, it is not strong enough, but the force of the interface. As soon as the yuan God was exposed, he immediately showed the color of pain and was suppressed back to his body.


    There is absolutely no way to survive in this world without physical protection. Everyone knows this except the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    "Ha ha..." the boss laughed loudly, "damn long worm, you are looking for your own death. You have exposed your yuan God. Ha ha... It''s really the longevity man hanging."


    The five clawed golden dragon was shocked, and his eyes changed for a moment. Finally, he slowly became firm and said, "what do you want?"


    The boss shouted, "are you farting when you''re the boss? Make a decision quickly. Either be my third brother''s Mount, or take the initiative to fly to the fairy world. From now on, you are not allowed to return to the little divine world. "


    The five clawed Golden Dragon looked back at his companion who was still running away in the distance. Unfortunately, his companion had already disappeared into the depths of Shenwang mountain and could not come back to help him.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon showed a trace of despair in his eyes and slowly lowered his head.


    I think the trapped five clawed Golden Dragon lost its fighting spirit and immediately ran the beast to fight. At the risk of being hurt by the force of the interface, it immediately contacted the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    The boss of the power of the beast''s decision was very clear. He knew what I was doing when he saw me. While helping me guard, he also showed a strange smile.


    I didn''t use the yuan God attack this time, but used the beast to connect my yuan God with the yuan God of the five clawed golden dragon, and then ordered it to recognize the Lord.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon seems to have completely lost its fighting spirit after being abandoned by their companions. The comfortable life of these years has made them slowly lose their awareness of fighting and their bloodiness.


    It slowly handed over a wisp of Yuanshen and a drop of golden blood, and began to recognize the Lord.


    I recognized the Lord as quickly as I could. After making sure that the five clawed golden dragon would no longer resist my command, I shouted, "continue to pursue other five clawed golden dragons."


    The boss knew that I had accepted the five clawed Golden Dragon and said with a smile, "great. But the third brother, the newcomer should be ranked fourth. How about calling him fourth in the future? "

 Chapter 1087

    I also admire the boss''s ability to name. They call directly in order. I don''t care whether there is a name or not.


    Old four, I''m also old four. The old four of the Jin family can''t let the five clawed golden dragon also be called old four, so I said: "he''s a five clawed Golden Dragon. Let''s call him golden dragon, which is easy to distinguish."


    The boss laughed and changed his attitude. He patted the huge five clawed Golden Dragon and said loudly, "we will be brothers in the future. You will not suffer if you follow us."


    A trace of helplessness flashed through the huge longan of the five clawed Golden Dragon. His body shape changed slowly. He planned to turn into a person and communicate with us again.


    Turned into a human, helpless five clawed golden dragon, is actually a woman.


    It turned out to be a female dragon. It seems that the boss made a mistake before. She can only be a sister, not a brother.


    I didn''t notice that the name was entirely male, which was quite inappropriate.


    Listen to the five clawed Golden Dragon incarnated as a human said: "master, i... can I use my own name?"


    Because she was a woman, I wanted to change her name. Now that I knew she had her own name, I smiled and said, "what''s your name?"


    "I... my name is Long Yan." The five clawed Golden Dragon looked at me and said with some embarrassment, "I''m a female dragon... I''m a human woman."


    I saw it at this time and said with a smile, "Long Yan? I remember your name. Time is urgent. To make a long story short, can you help me find your partners and let them leave the little divine world, or follow me like you? "


    Hearing my request, or the first order, Long Yan looked at me in embarrassment and said, "master, i... I''m just the weakest of my companions, and other companions may not listen to me."


    I said, "just give it a try. I don''t want to kill them either. It''s not easy for them to cultivate to the present state. If I have to kill them, it will be against God''s good life. But if they must come against me, I don''t have to be merciful anymore. You should know that with the suppression of the force of the interface, you can''t be our opponent. "


    Long Yan seemed to know that she could not disobey my order. Reluctantly, she turned around and slowly changed into a huge five clawed golden dragon, roaring.


    The language of the five clawed Golden Dragon is the legendary dragon language. I could not have understood the Dragon language, but because Long Yan recognized me as the main body, I had the same heart with her. I could understand the words of Long Yan through the connection between the yuan gods.


    Long Yan is shouting for her partners and telling her partners what I just said.


    I waited quietly for Longyan''s friends to reply to Longyan''s letter. About a minute later, the same dragon roared.


    Answer Longyan''s five clawed Golden Dragon. There is nothing else to say except to accuse Longyan of treachery.


    Longyan wrongfully lowered the huge dragon head. I felt her inner grievance and said to her, "since your peers are unwilling to surrender, don''t blame me. Everyone comes forward together..."


    Long Yan was surprised and immediately said, "please wait a moment, I''ll try again, and advise them not to be enemies with the master..."


    Long Yan spoke, but I don''t know why, suddenly distracted.


    I suddenly wanted to check the evolved God armor to find out the changes of God armor, so I ignored the talking dragon and swallow.


    The armor is originally a body protecting artifact, but it must have its uniqueness. Now it is quite mysterious because it has been quenched by dragon blood and turned into a golden armor.


    There are no other changes in the divine armor from the outside. We can only see the changes in the divine armor from the next battle.


    Unfortunately, the spirit of the divine armor has been sleeping all the time, and I can''t contact it. Otherwise, when I ask, I can know what has changed in the divine armor.


    Before, I took the risk of recovering the dragon and Yan with the Royal beast decision. In fact, my yuan God was also damaged. The force of the interface of the small divine world was really too powerful to suppress the yuan God, and I couldn''t stand it.


    I can''t continue to use the power of the original God to detect the changes of the God armor. I can only see its changes with my eyes.


    At this time, the divine armor has a trace of sacred gas, just like the sacred weapon beyond the artifact in the legend, with a feeling that it can not be blasphemed.


    I suddenly remembered the falling wild goose Dao. If the gap on the falling wild goose Dao could be quenched and repaired by dragon blood, the holy thing of Shengxian gate would be more perfect.


    I took out the falling wild goose knife I carried with me. I was distracted and stared at the falling wild goose knife.


    I haven''t used the falling wild goose knife for a long time. Because I know it is the holy thing of the immortal gate, I can''t bear to use it easily.


    Now I''m holding the falling wild goose knife. I want to repair the falling wild goose knife. The knife spirit of the falling wild goose knife suddenly sent me a message: "master, dragon blood is of great benefit to me. Please be sure to give me some."


    This is the second weapon of falling wild goose Dao. After communicating with me, I couldn''t help thinking of Long Yan.


    When I looked up at Longyan, Longyan''s eyes were full of surprise and uneasiness. Her huge longan stared at the falling wild goose knife in my hand, and her eyes showed a strong sense of fear.


    I suddenly returned to my mind, looked at the people who were also surprised, smiled and said: "suddenly I remembered that there was a small gap in the blade of Luoyan Dao, the holy object of Shengxian gate, which can be quenched and repaired by dragon blood. I''m not distracted. Please don''t mind."


    Everyone was relieved, and Long Yan couldn''t help but utter a huge breath, which was obviously also a sigh of relief.


    I looked at Long Yan and said, "can you give me some dragon blood to quench and refine falling goose knives?"


    Long Yan hesitated, but still said, "the master needs it. I''ll give the master some dragon blood."


    Looking at the reluctant appearance of Long Yan, I couldn''t help laughing: "you give me dragon blood, I''ll keep you safe."


    While talking, I handed the falling wild goose knife to Long Yan and said, "drop the dragon''s blood on the falling wild goose knife. Even if your task is completed... You can persuade your partners."


    Longyan''s eyes showed a happy look. She rushed over the falling wild goose knife and put it on one of her huge claws.


    Look at the falling wild goose knife slipping gently on the claws of the dragon and swallow, and a trace of golden dragon blood flows out and contaminates the falling wild goose knife body.


    The dragon blood that would spontaneously ignite when it left the dragon body did not burn at the moment, but was directly absorbed by the falling wild goose knife and disappeared.


    Everyone present was very strange, and Long Yan said in a rough voice, "what''s going on? This knife is so strange that it absorbs a lot of dragon blood from me all at once... "


    In the words of the dragon and swallow, the falling wild goose knife suddenly flew up automatically, left the dragon claw of the dragon and swallow, suspended in the air, motionless, as if asleep.

 Chapter 1088

    After waiting for a while, the falling wild goose sword didn''t respond. I just said that its spirit was refining dragon blood, so I looked at the huge body of Long Yan and said slowly, "thank you. Give you an hour. In an hour, if you can''t persuade your peers, we''ll do it. "


    Long Yan nodded happily. The huge dragon head aroused gusts of strong wind, which made us feel that we couldn''t stand.


    The dragon and swallow flew quickly towards the mountains in the distance, leaving only a golden figure.


    I stayed in the air and watched Long Yan leave. Although I didn''t speak, I was a little nervous. After all, Long Yan just recognized the Lord and was stronger than me. It''s unknown whether I can really control her.


    The boss and a group of Unicorns stood quietly beside me. They were all turned into human shapes and looked like a group of my friends.


    The friends I brought and the people my father brought also stood by me at this time. Everyone chose tacit understanding, and slowly recovered in the air to prepare for the next battle.


    In fact, I don''t believe that the five clawed Golden Dragon will admit defeat like this. Their strength is definitely stronger than us. It''s just that we have the intention to calculate, but we have no intention to occupy the first opportunity. Moreover, we have a large number of people and make use of the power of natural disaster and the power of interface, so we narrowly won the battle just now.


    Five clawed golden dragons only need a little thought to understand all this, so they will not surrender, but are very likely to launch a counterattack against us.


    I didn''t want to practice. I looked at the falling wild goose knife in the air and wanted to communicate with its spirit, but I found that it was blocked by a mysterious force and couldn''t contact the spirit of the falling wild goose knife at all.


    It seems that there is something wrong with the falling wild goose knife. I was uneasy. I was about to go forward to see what happened. Suddenly, the falling wild goose knife gave a knife sound, and the whole knife suddenly burned.


    It was dragon blood that burned. The fierce high temperature seemed to ignite us all, forcing everyone to retreat quickly.


    I also stepped back and looked at the falling wild goose sword with a trace of confusion. I found that dragon blood began to refine the falling wild goose sword at this time. The process is basically the same as the previous God armor.


    The difference is that the divine armor only gets a little dragon blood at a time. The burning area is small, and the quenching process is slow. The falling goose knife absorbs enough dragon blood at one time, and it is also quenched with the whole knife.


    Since it is normal quenching, I don''t have to worry about anything. After observing for a while, I calm down to practice and recover the aura consumed before.


    When I completely recovered and stopped practicing, I found that many people had stopped practicing and seemed to have recovered as before.


    After saying hello, I remembered the falling wild goose knife. When I turned to look at the sky where the falling wild goose knife was originally located, I found that the falling wild goose knife didn''t know when it had stopped burning.


    In the past, I took back the falling wild goose Dao suspended in mid air. I found that the falling wild goose Dao was different from before at the first time.


    The gap of falling wild goose Dao is missing. The whole Dao looks like it was newly baked, which gives me a very new feeling


    The falling wild goose knife became golden, and its blade was also golden, but it was obviously darker than other parts.


    The color of the blade is a color that people can know at a glance that it is absolutely extremely sharp.


    Use the falling wild goose knife to chop the huge dragon scale you got before. The dragon scale was split together, as if it had no defense ability.


    The sharpness made the surrounding people couldn''t help but exclaim. Everyone knows how strong the defense of the dragon scale is. Seeing the falling wild goose knife splitting the dragon scale, the exclamation came from the heart.


    I was overjoyed and stroked the falling wild goose knife. I felt like I had found a treasure.


    Although the change of the falling wild goose sword I saw was only a superficial change, I still felt that after this change, it could be vaguely comparable to my killing sword. It has ranked among the artifacts and may be the best artifact.


    This was an unexpected harvest. I was very happy. When I saw the falling wild goose knife, I was as excited and amazing as when I saw Jiang Xue before.


    If I hold this knife and fight with the five clawed Golden Dragon at this time, I must have some divine calculations


    Jiang Xue''s voice interrupted my thoughts: "Your Highness, what are you going to do next? Do you really want to fight the five clawed Golden Dragon again? We are not their opponents. Your highness, you have to think clearly. "


    I looked at Jiang Xue, and a warm feeling slowly rose from the bottom of my heart: "it depends on the choice of the five clawed Golden Dragon. In case they insist on fighting with us to the end, we have no choice."


    Jiang Xue nodded slightly: "I''m ready to fight side by side with the divine king and his second highness. Even in the face of the five clawed golden dragon that can give full play to its strength, I''m not afraid."


    I smiled, "thank you. But don''t worry. Even if we lose, we''ll be fine. "


    Jiang Xue looked at me strangely: "I believe your second Highness has such ability. But what I want to say is, if you really get there, please don''t care about the rest of us, and do protect yourself and the God King. "


    My father smiled and said, "I didn''t do it directly with the five clawed Golden Dragon. There is everyone''s protection. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Jiang Xue turned to look at her father, hugged her fist and said, "God King, it''s dangerous here. Do you want to leave here first? If we have any news, we will inform you as soon as possible. "


    The father laughed: "everyone is working for me. How can I leave alone? Don''t say it. Let''s wait together. An hour will soon arrive. It depends on the final choice of the five clawed Golden Dragon. "


    After a pause, my father pointed to me and said, "your second highness is fully responsible for the next affairs here. Don''t worry about me. Everything is under the command of your second highness."


    The people saluted together and said in unison, "please obey the will of the king of God."


    My father nodded at me, turned and walked aside. He really didn''t want to take care of the things here.


    I can''t give in at this time, salute my father and say loudly, "gentlemen, today''s matter is related to the safety of all people in the little divine world. Please do your best in the big household and swear to expel all the five clawed golden dragons or make them surrender."


    The people said in unison, "Your Highness, please give orders!"


    Just as I was about to give an order, Jiang Xue said to me again, "Your Highness, we will start a war later. If you encounter danger, please be sure to go first and leave us alone."


    I shook my head and said firmly, "that''s impossible. If we come together, we must go back together. No one can be left behind."


    I said this to Jiang Xue, but in everyone''s ears, there were some changes in their eyes at me.


    Especially the father not far away, after listening to me, he nodded at me with a satisfied look on his face.

 Chapter 1089

    I know that in the small divine world, most people will give up others for themselves. After all, this is a world where theocracy is supreme and strength is respected.


    Some people may not understand my practice for a while, but those who can understand will slowly accept my practice and become friends with me.


    Above theocracy, so what? Even if the present God King is not my father and wants to be unfavorable to me, I will not be caught without a hand.


    Human beings are human beings because we have our own thoughts and norms.


    If everyone is obedient to a person or an organization and willing to be a slave, what is the difference between human beings and star beasts without wisdom?


    His father is an oxygen star man. Naturally, he understands this truth. However, he came to the small divine world and did as the Romans do. Influenced by the environment, some changes slowly took place.


    Now I once again recalled my father''s sleeping memory, reminded him of the past and the rules of life on oxygen star. Naturally, I would affirm my practice.


    I will not hope that this will change the long-standing norms of the whole little divine world, but I hope those who are with me will slowly learn new norms in life.


    An hour passed quickly. I was about to order an attack when the figure of Long Yan suddenly appeared in my sight.


    She came back alone, in human form, and seemed unable to persuade her companions.


    Long Yan, who looked wronged and somewhat sad, said to me with a trace of disappointment: "my companions are unwilling to leave or surrender. I tried my best to annoy all my companions and almost didn''t come back. "


    I sensed some thoughts of Long Yan and said slowly, "they force you to live like a human in the future?"


    Long Yan nodded, showing a trace of humanized depression on her face: "in fact, there''s nothing wrong with this, so I promised."


    I nodded, "what else did they say?"


    Long Yan looked at me and bit her lips as if she didn''t want to say it.


    In fact, I didn''t have to ask Long Yan at all. I could directly feel her mind, so I didn''t ask again. I just turned around and said to my father, "the five clawed Golden Dragon won''t surrender, and they won''t leave so easily. Please show the king of God what we should do. "


    Although my father said to let me decide, it''s important. My father is here again. I still have to ask for instructions.


    The father stepped forward, looked at the crowd and said loudly, "since the five clawed Golden Dragon doesn''t know the current situation, we can only do it. If you don''t accept it, hit them. If you don''t go, hit them. This is our territory, our human territory, and they will never be allowed to occupy our territory. All of you work together. As long as you drive away or kill the five clawed golden dragon, everyone present has a share of the crystal ore vein in Shenwang mountain. If you die, your family will inherit your share. Everyone can serve in the Lord''s house in the future. Those who have the ability of future generations can inherit your position... "


    His father''s words made everyone feel excited and eager to try.


    Under the heavy reward, everyone seemed to forget the power of the five clawed Golden Dragon and the possible danger. Everyone was ready to rush over.


    What my father wanted was the spirit of the people. After he looked at me, he suddenly shouted, "kill me!"


    It was a declaration of war and a talisman. Everyone rushed out without hesitation. Everyone seemed to have beaten chicken blood. With red eyes, they rushed to the depths of Shenwang mountain where the five clawed golden dragon was hiding. Everyone was ready for a fatal blow.


    The people around me are not like this. They are waiting for my orders. This doesn''t mean that they don''t obey their father''s orders, but that they all know what will face them when they rush over.


    I couldn''t selfishly order the unicorn and my friends to go to the battlefield again, so I shouted, "you can go, I won''t blame you, and no one will blame you. However, if you follow me to kill the five claw golden dragon, the best crystal in the crystal vein, you can take all the cultivation resources of the Lord''s residence and use them... "


    They did not speak or act, and my words did not finish: "from now on, you are my brother of Jinfeng."


    The first boss shouted, "just wait for your words. We don''t care about what crystal stones and cultivation resources."


    The unicorn beast said together, "that''s... Your highness, when we were brothers, we fought this battle."


    I smiled, looked at the unicorn beast rushing to the five clawed golden dragon, shook my arms and shouted, "kill!"


    My friends will naturally follow me up. I don''t have to doubt it at all. Otherwise, can they be regarded as friends and friends of my golden Maple?


    The killing sound is loud and murderous


    Without the help of natural disaster, our advantages are much less. However, under the overall suppression of the force of the interface, the strength of the five claw Golden Dragon has also decreased significantly.


    Although the strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon suppressed by the force of the interface is slightly stronger than the peak martial god, it has decreased by an unknown amount compared with their own strength.


    Once again, the war fell into a stalemate at the beginning. Neither side can quickly end the battle, because no one can completely suppress the other side.


    A group of people still besieged a five clawed Golden Dragon. Several unicorns were also the main force to attack a five clawed Golden Dragon. Other human fighters were waiting for an opportunity to sneak attack and interfere with the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Tactics have not changed, but the results have changed.


    Before, we broke the protection here with the help of the force of natural disaster and let the force of the interface suppress the strength of the five claw Golden Dragon. When the five claw Golden Dragon didn''t adapt, we were quite embarrassed and gained a lot.


    Almost every five clawed golden dragon was injured. Therefore, Long Yan was accepted by me and became my helper. It can be said that the war was fruitful.


    But now, the five clawed Golden Dragon has adapted to the combat mode after being suppressed. Although they are still surrounded by us, they can avoid being hurt by us, especially by us.


    Their strong flesh, in addition to falling wild goose knives, is difficult to really hurt them.


    Although the little divine world is called the divine world, there are very few artifacts. Except me, most people don''t have artifacts that can attack the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Jiang Xue is the only one who can easily hurt the five clawed Golden Dragon except me.


    Father did have an artifact, but it was only a body protecting artifact representing the authority of the God King and could not be directly used to attack.


    Jiang Xue and I attacked the five clawed golden dragons trapped by the concerted efforts of everyone. Although it was impossible to kill these five clawed golden dragons, we also did great harm to them.

 Chapter 1090

    The five clawed golden dragon, which was attacked continuously, made a huge roar that hurt the eardrum, but under the concerted attack of the people, they had no way to defeat us.


    Occasionally one or two five clawed golden dragons fought back, but they were only suppressed by people with more intense means.


    We all know what kind of enemies we are facing. When we fight, we are merciless. Even if we can''t hurt the five clawed golden dragons, we should firmly contain them and create opportunities for Jiang Xue and I, the experts of the Kirin family, to kill them.


    Holding the falling wild goose knife, I fought hard to kill the enemy. Each knife would seriously hurt the body of the five clawed golden dragon, completely ignoring the strong body and hard scales of the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Moreover, with the help of Long Yan, the five clawed golden dragon I just accepted, I successfully trapped a five clawed Golden Dragon with an array, made it lose the ability to continue fighting and weakened the overall strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    No matter how unwilling Long Yan is to attack her companions, she can only help me willingly after I accept her.


    Recognizing the Lord is not fun. Once you recognize the Lord, you will lose some freedom, and you are willing to keep the same idea with your master, as if the two are one and inseparable from each other.


    The array can trap the five clawed Golden Dragon suppressed by the force of the interface, which makes the five clawed golden dragon a little afraid. When they find me close, they immediately begin to give way, as if they were avoiding the God of plague. They are flustered and funny.


    I took the opportunity to have a big drink, took out seven or eight array plates and shouted, "everyone trap them. I''ll use the array to imprison them."


    When the five clawed Golden Dragon heard what I said and saw the array plate in my hand, he thought I really had so many trapped arrays. He was even more flustered.


    When the five clawed Golden Dragon is confused, our opportunity comes. In fact, my array can only trap them, but it is difficult to kill them immediately. It''s better to attack them directly.


    They are all people with sufficient combat experience. At this time, they seize the opportunity to attack together, change the tactics of trapping the five clawed Golden Dragon and attack with all their strength.


    They have no artifact in their hands, but the heavy blow of various weapons can still make the five clawed Golden Dragon feel pain. If they hit an opponent without dragon scale protection, they will also be injured.


    In particular, the unicorns, as powerful as the five clawed golden dragon, with their strong physical strength, beat the five clawed Golden Dragon and screamed and roared repeatedly.


    It seems that the war situation is changing to our advantage. Everyone is happy and works harder when attacking.


    The five clawed golden dragon was beaten, which was called a tragedy. The five clawed golden dragons were all covered with scars. The flowing dragon blood spontaneously ignited in the wind, like a huge dragon corpse ignited, which looked very miserable.


    Everyone was overjoyed and thought victory was in sight. Only a few people knew that we could not really kill such a powerful opponent as the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    The counterattack of the five clawed Golden Dragon will completely break out after they are seriously injured. At that time, our people may be unable to resist, and it is inevitable to hurt or die some people.


    I can anticipate this, but I can''t change it. Now we are on the line and have to do it. Even in the face of death, we must not retreat.


    The reason why the five clawed Golden Dragon is still suppressed by us is that they have not fully adapted to the battle suppressed by the force of the interface.


    In addition, they are used to a comfortable life and haven''t fought for a long time. They are unfamiliar with combat skills and are vaguely afraid of fighting.


    After a long time of comfort and dissipation of fighting spirit, this is the taboo of soldiers, and the five clawed Golden Dragon happens to be so.


    These are the weaknesses of the five clawed Golden Dragon and our opportunities and advantages. However, once these five clawed golden dragons are irritated by the severe pain after serious injury, all their weaknesses will be hidden and replaced by the huge attack power generated by anger, which is the amazing explosive power brought by the most primitive desire for survival.


    Animals after rage may enter a special state, lose their senses, greatly increase their combat effectiveness, and be cruel and bloodthirsty.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon is both a divine beast and a beast. Although they have high wisdom and are almost no different from humans, they may lose their reason due to rage after serious injury.


    The enemy who loses his mind will fight us to the end with his life. Such an enemy is the most terrible. Everyone knows the truth that one person is desperate.


    It is precisely because of such concerns that I did not try my best to kill the five clawed Golden Dragon at the beginning. I just took measures such as subduing and siege to attack the five clawed golden dragon, hoping to kill their fighting spirit and make them take the initiative to leave the little divine world.


    Now people see that the five clawed Golden Dragon is afraid of my array and has chaos. They want to kill the five clawed Golden Dragon together. They completely forget my previous plan. They are afraid that it will really cause me to worry.


    My worry is also the worry of Long Yan, who knows the five clawed Golden Dragon better. She couldn''t help saying to me, "master, they will be very dangerous to attack the five clawed golden dragon like this."


    Before long Yan''s voice fell, a besieged five clawed Golden Dragon in the distance suddenly roared, and its body instantly recovered to its former appearance. Its huge body swept across like a whip, and immediately swept everyone around it out.


    When they were shot away, someone screamed in mid air. Hearing the sound, they were seriously injured. They were afraid that they were unable to fight again.


    I rushed over and shouted, "be careful. After the five clawed Golden Dragon is angry, he will lose his mind and be bloodthirsty!"


    With my words, the five clawed golden dragon, who lost his mind after his rage, rushed towards us.


    Its goal is me. It should know that I am the leader, so it''s like killing me first and making our people lose command.


    The huge body of the five clawed golden dragon was like a super mountain. The people and the rest of the five clawed Golden Dragon were stunned, gave up their opponents and fled in all directions.


    I and the dragon and swallow around me had to avoid temporarily, rise up and come to a higher air.


    Seeing that I avoided, the five clawed Golden Dragon didn''t rotate flexibly enough. He simply continued to rush forward and wanted to hurt others in front of it.


    From the above, people either run away desperately, or simply come to higher air like us. They don''t dare to fight with the five clawed Golden Dragon whose strength has increased significantly after losing their reason.


    The body of the five clawed Golden Dragon is the best weapon. Now the five clawed Golden Dragon has lost its reason and even its own kind attacks. It is a killing God regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    Everything in front of it will be completely crushed by it until it regains its consciousness or is killed.

 Chapter 1091

    A five clawed golden dragon that could not escape was hit by the irrational five clawed golden dragon, and immediately flew backward. It quickly changed in mid air. On the same huge body, there was a huge wound.


    The five clawed golden dragon was badly hurt. The dragon blood dripping from the rainstorm burned on the ground like a huge volcano, which spread to more than half of Shenwang mountain in an instant.


    It goes without saying that flowers and trees, even those stones, are also burning. Dragon blood and dragon breath have an ultra-high temperature, which is enough to ignite everything here.


    The people finally recovered and knew what mistakes they had made before. They jumped into the air one by one, avoiding the irrational five clawed Golden Dragon chasing them.


    People and other five clawed golden dragons seem to have become the target of being chased and killed. They consciously stop fighting and avoid one after another.


    I shouted, "don''t get together. This five clawed Golden Dragon has lost its mind and will attack anyone. Be careful."


    Everyone was full of fear. In the face of the angry five clawed golden dragon, everyone was very afraid.


    Only unicorns are not afraid at all. They are also descendants of divine beasts. They have their own unique means. In the face of the furious five clawed golden dragon, they have no problem protecting themselves or attacking.


    So at this time, only the boss dared to take his kind and pursue the angry five clawed Golden Dragon.


    In fact, there is no need for the boss to chase them. The five clawed Golden Dragon has rushed towards the boss.


    The irrational five clawed Golden Dragon sees all the creatures it must kill. Even if it is a powerful race like unicorn, the five clawed Golden Dragon will not be afraid of anything at this time.


    Because the five clawed golden dragon, whose rage strength has increased greatly, seems to ignore the suppression of the force of the interface at this time. Its strength is rising and its authority is also rising.


    Before long, I felt that everything here was dominated by the five clawed Golden Dragon.


    It''s like a five clawed Golden Dragon. Everything in it will follow its mind and do whatever it wants.


    However, this is absolutely impossible. The field is the ability that a real immortal can have. Although the strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon is no lower than that of an immortal, it can not be regarded as a real immortal or god man because it has not crossed the robbery and soared, and has not obtained the immortal or God position.


    Comparable to the strong combat effectiveness in the field, I, the peak martial god, can only watch and have no way.


    At this time, the boss and his peers all besieged the five clawed Golden Dragon. They were not afraid of the strong combat effectiveness of the five clawed Golden Dragon in similar fields. When attacking, they deliberately angered the five clawed golden dragon, making it completely lose its wisdom and become a guy who only knows how to kill.


    Boss, I understand their thoughts. The five clawed golden dragon, who has completely lost his wisdom, can''t be more powerful.


    Another more important reason is that once the furious five clawed Golden Dragon completely loses itself, it will no longer want to suppress its own strength and will be forcibly driven out of the small divine world by the force of the interface sooner or later.


    This is our goal and the reason why we fight with the five clawed Golden Dragon. As long as we can achieve this goal, we can try any method.


    The force of the interface did not suppress and drive away the five clawed golden dragon that lost self-control. In fact, it was not in time.


    Although the power of the interface can not be seen or touched, it is quite intelligent. For the strong existence whose strength exceeds that borne by the world, it will give some time to prepare for leaving the world.


    As long as the time comes and there is no strong existence to take the initiative to leave, the force of the interface will force them to leave the world, so as not to cause irreparable great damage to the world and maintain the stability of the world.


    Just like this furious five clawed golden dragon, coercion is already the most powerful existence in the world - the peak martial gods are restless. If it tries its best, the world will be destroyed?


    Immortal hands, even if it is a place like the little divine world, it will inevitably be destroyed.


    With the boss''s attack and teasing, this five clawed Golden Dragon really became more and more angry, gradually lost itself, and began to emit more amazing authority, and the realm was completely untied.


    I thought that in this way, the force of the interface would appear in an instant and force the five clawed golden dragon to fly to the fairy world or the divine world, but unexpectedly, there was no such situation.


    I was puzzled and ventured to release the Yuanshen exploration. As a result, I keenly found that the strength of this five clawed Golden Dragon at the moment is actually equivalent to the golden Wei I have seen.


    However, the flesh of the five clawed Golden Dragon is more powerful, so its combat effectiveness must be stronger and more powerful than Jin Wei.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, the strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon at this time is about equal to that of Da Luo Jinxian, that is, the weaker one among the immortals.


    After Da Luo Jinxian is Tai Yi Jinxian, which is the strong one among immortals.


    Of course, the strength of immortals can not be completely according to the realm. Some great Luo Jinxian, because of their special cultivation skills, may also defeat Taiyi Jinxian, but such things are too rare and only exist in some legends.


    In the realm of immortals, it completely goes beyond the category of martial arts and immortals, so we can''t simply use the set of martial arts to treat immortals.


    The legend of five clawed Golden Dragon has the strength comparable to that of God and man. It seems that people exaggerate because they have not seen the real strength of immortals and God and man.


    I was surprised. Suddenly, I felt that the pressure that had made me uncomfortable disappeared. The whole person was relaxed for a while, as if after carrying a mountain, the mountain suddenly disappeared.


    The strength of the five claw golden dragon was completely exposed, and the force of the interface finally began to suppress the five claw Golden Dragon.


    The waves of energy visible to the naked eye suddenly came, and there were bursts of mourning in the sky. Those energies slowly approached the five clawed golden dragon, and then rushed up as if they had been ordered.


    The irrational five clawed Golden Dragon ignored the suppression of the interface force and gave a roar. At the same time, his huge body shook like a whip. He even planned to get rid of the suppression of the interface force directly.


    It seemed that this move completely angered the force of the interface. At this moment, all the force of the interface pressed on the furious five clawed golden dragon, making it fall down suddenly and hit the ground in the blink of an eye.


    The force of the interface made the five clawed Golden Dragon lose its ability to fly. It seems that it is ready to take it seriously.


    Then, there was a huge wind in the sky. The remaining eight five clawed golden dragons ran for their lives, which aroused gusts of wind.


    It was funny to see the five clawed Golden Dragon running for his life.

 Chapter 1092

    The five clawed Golden Dragon who ran away was like a child who met a ghost. He was so frightened that he didn''t know anything except crying and running away.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon will not cry. They will only run away desperately, but they forget that once the strength of the five clawed Golden Dragon is found to exceed the bearing limit of the small divine world, they will never let them escape.


    Either be suppressed by the force of the interface, or leave the world obediently and fly to the fairy world.


    Without exception, the five clawed golden dragon was caught up by the force of the interface. Without exception, it fell to the ground. With a disheartened face, it was forced to start robbing and flying.


    We finally succeeded. The power of the interface broke out in an all-round way. The five clawed Golden Dragon can no longer stay in the small divine world. We are gratified to achieve our goal.


    But many of our people were injured, including serious injuries, and even those whose life and death were unknown, also paid a great price.


    Anyway, it''s a happy thing that the five clawed golden dragon was driven out of the little divine world.


    I was overjoyed and felt the crisis at the same time. If we humans were involved in the sky robbery of the five clawed golden dragon flying into the fairy world, wouldn''t we be hurt by the sky robbery as we use the power of the sky robbery to deal with the five clawed Golden Dragon?


    I have to leave here quickly. My heart reads so far that I quickly shouted, "get out!"


    Everyone is a dragon among people. Naturally, they know the current situation. No one hesitates. They turn around together and leave Shenwang mountain in a hurry.


    It''s not enough to leave Shenwang mountain. We have to stay away from Shenwang mountain as far as possible, otherwise the nine five clawed golden dragons will cross the immortal robbery at the same time, which may still affect us.


    If these nine dragons are as powerful as the five clawed golden dragon of the great Luo Jinxian, they will rise to the fairy world together, and the power of the heavenly robbery will be at least dozens of times that of Jin Weidu at the time of the robbery, or even higher.


    The farther we leave, the safer we will be, so we don''t hesitate and stay. We open all the speed one by one, just to be farther away from here.


    Because I thought that there were people coming with me at the foot of the mountain practicing, I didn''t leave here for the first time. Instead, I rushed back to the foot of the mountain, collected all the people into the wanbaoding and left with them.


    Wanbaoding is my second Dantian and also an artifact level space container. It''s absolutely no problem for everyone to stay in it for a while.


    After only a short delay, I''m far behind everyone. If I want to catch up with everyone, I have to use teleportation all the time.


    Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian, who knew me and what I was doing, did not go first with everyone, but stayed and waited for me.


    At this time, the five clawed Golden Dragon had been forced to cross the robbery and fly up. I don''t know when a huge space crack appeared in the sky above me. At the moment when Jiang Xue and I took steps, they actually sucked me and my nearest Jiang Xue in.


    The sudden darkness in front of me startled me. Wan Baoding opened and closed it casually. I don''t know whether Jiang Xue and others were included.


    At the same time, I suddenly turned around and stretched out my hand. It was like catching a person''s hand, so I firmly grasped it and didn''t let go of it.


    I quickly judged that I was caught in a space crack, a space crack that everyone feared.


    I instantly thought that I and the people around me might die immediately, and instinctively reached out and caught a man''s hand.


    This hand is weak and boneless, warm and gives me a familiar feeling.


    It''s dark and I can''t see anything. I can only judge who I catch by feeling.


    "Jin Feng, are you okay?"


    When Jiang Xue''s voice came, I knew that what I caught was Jiang Xue. There was some fear in her voice: "we were rolled into the space crack, what should we do?"


    Hearing Jiang Xue''s voice, I immediately calmed down when I was nervous: "don''t be afraid. Maintain the stability of the aura mask. I''ll let you enter wanbaoding first. I believe you can last for some time."


    Jiang Xue grabbed my hand and endured the extreme cold in the space crack and the fierce gusts of vigorous wind.


    I have some experience in dealing with the vigorous wind, but I can''t avoid the attack of the vigorous wind without the wind tube artifact in my first God''s hand.


    Moreover, the vigorous wind here is not the vigorous wind made by the wind tube artifact, but exists naturally. Its severity is unknown to be many times higher.


    I said a few words with Jiang Xue. The vigorous wind was already breaking my aura shield, and it seemed that it was about to break.


    In the space crack, Jiang Xue can''t see my appearance and state, and I can''t see her appearance. I''m worried that Jiang Xuejian can''t hold it, so I quickly put her into the wanbaoding.


    I moved very fast, but I was disturbed by some vigorous winds in the space crack. I almost failed to collect Jiang Xue into the wanbaoding.


    No other people''s voices were heard outside. Perhaps at the moment when we were sucked in by the space crack, my subconscious action had collected others into the wanbaoding, so I couldn''t hear their voices.


    Wanbaoding is already my second Dantian, which is a part of my body. I know everything inside.


    Jiang Xue, who entered wanbaoding, I can clearly know her situation. Jiang Xue was injured. At a glance, I knew it was caused by the vigorous wind. Fortunately, she entered wanbaoding in time, which was not a big problem.


    I also found other people, those who are still in cultivation, Huaer and situ Qian. They are all right for the time being.


    The wanbaoding in my body well protected them and me to a certain extent. It provided me with a steady stream of mysterious energy and maintained my aura mask.


    Unfortunately, I can''t enter the wanbaoding. No one can enter my own flesh.


    My Yuanshen entered the wanbaoding for the first time. He had nothing for the time being, and seemed to be very proficient in how to protect himself.


    I feel at stake. Although the divine armor has already automatically protected the Lord and given me some protection, the attack of the vigorous wind and the bone chilling cold still make me feel very uncomfortable.


    The evolved divine armor has significantly enhanced my protection. When I encountered the vigorous wind made by the air duct artifact before, the protective effect of divine armor is not so obvious at this time.


    The darkness around me is driving me crazy. I can''t judge the direction, let alone where I am, except darkness or darkness.


    Just when I was a little desperate and worried, a bright light suddenly flashed in the distance, and a huge five clawed Golden Dragon appeared in front of me.


    This five clawed Golden Dragon is actually a dragon swallow that I have taken in for a long time. At this time, the Dragon swallow shows its original shape, and its huge body emits golden light, so that I can see her clearly.

 Chapter 1093

    Long Yan appeared in front of me. The Dragon scales on her body emitted faint lights, which looked particularly bright in such a dark space crack.


    Seeing Long Yan unexpectedly, I was overjoyed and shouted, "Long Yan."


    Long Yan seems to be looking for me. When he hears my voice, he quickly approaches me., Regardless of the attack of the vigorous wind.


    The vigorous wind no longer invades everything all the time, and Long Yan is no exception. She was attacked by the vigorous wind as soon as she approached me, so she had to return to her original place.


    I tried to get close to Long Yan, but I was beaten back as soon as I stepped forward.


    When I don''t move, the power of vigorous wind seems much smaller. Once I move, the power immediately doubles.


    The attack of the vigorous wind is mainly strong and powerful, and it does great damage to the yuan God. Of course, the physical damage of the vigorous wind to the martial arts can not be ignored.


    The vigorous wind is a kind of vaporized energy, which is a kind of energy moving at high speed. Therefore, after being hit, the body of the warrior is like being cut by a knife or axe. It will also be injured or even destroyed.


    In the space crack, the vigorous wind is only a danger. In addition to the vigorous wind, there are unbearable cold, maddening darkness, lack of oxygen necessary for human beings and so on.


    The biggest danger I am facing is the vigorous wind, because the vigorous wind is everywhere and may seriously hurt me at any time.


    Cold has its own aura and mysterious energy to offset. The darkness is due to the presence of dragons and swallows. There is enough oxygen for everyone to maintain for a long time in the super large space of wanbaoding


    It''s not easy to kill me when I reach the peak level of martial god and have powerful helpers and artifacts.


    But it''s not what I want to see after I''m injured and trapped in this space crack forever.


    I still have some ways to deal with the vigorous wind. Activate the divine armor and open all the aura covers. As long as the aura is sufficient, there will be no great danger in a short time.


    The aura mask can also withstand most of the cold and prevent me from being frostbitten, so I have time to think about how to get out of trouble and communicate with Long Yan.


    Longyan''s strength is much better than mine, and there is no suppression of the force of the interface, so I shouted, "why did you come in?"


    The Dragon swallow raised its huge head, the huge longan was like a huge lantern, looked at me and said, "you are my master. You have been rolled into the space crack. Naturally, I want to come in and save you."


    "How are you going to save me?" I shouted, "you can''t even get close to me."


    Long Yan said, "the vigorous wind here will blow us to other places. There is a relatively safe place in the space crack. When I get there, I''ll take my master out. "


    I smiled bitterly: "but I''m not sure how long I can last. Why don''t you tell me now how to leave the space crack."


    Long Yan said, "master, don''t worry, this space crack doesn''t always exist. It should be repaired by the force of the interface in the near future. Then we will act according to our circumstances, and we will be able to leave safely. "


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "how does this space crack appear?"


    Long Yan said: "the space crack is a kind of space fluctuation caused by extraordinary energy, or space rupture, which exists anywhere. The force of the interface will actively repair the space crack to avoid the space crack from damaging the creatures in the interface. This time, my kind of people went through the robbery together, causing spatial fluctuations, which led to such a huge spatial crack. "


    I know little about space cracks. After listening to Long Yan''s words, I learned something about space cracks: "so, we won''t be in danger for the time being?"


    Long Yan''s huge dragon head slowly turned and looked around: "it should be like this. Master, don''t panic. I''ve felt the intervention of the force of the interface. As long as the space crack is repaired, I can leave here with my master. "


    After listening to Long Yan''s words, my heart calmed down a little.


    I''ve heard of the severe crack in space. In case I die here, my family and friends won''t even know where I am.


    All spatial fractures are equivalent to an unstable independent interface, parallel to the original interface, but interrelated.


    If a space crack is so large that the force of the interface cannot be repaired, a new interface may appear, or a dangerous "wormhole" may appear.


    Wormhole is a narrow space channel full of danger supported by the force field generated by special energy. Because it is extremely dangerous and very secret, few people know its existence.


    The powerful god man can use the wormhole to travel through various interfaces to achieve the purpose of crossing space and interfaces.


    It is said that the speed of passing through each interface is so fast that it is much faster than any transmission array.


    The crack in the space I am trapped in is already large, but it is not enough to become a condition for the formation of wormholes, because there is no more energy to form a stable force field.


    Nine five clawed golden dragons cross the robbery at the same time and fly to the fairy world. The power of heaven robbery is really big enough, but it is not worth mentioning compared with the interface power of the whole small divine world.


    Under the influence of interface force, even such a large space crack in front of us will be repaired in a very short time.


    After Long Yan said she had a way to save me, it wasn''t long before I felt the darkness around me slowly changing.


    First, a light flashed slowly from a distance, and then the light quickly approached us. As the light approached, the surrounding darkness slowly disappeared, and I could see more things.


    Some colorful energy flows in an orderly way, which can be seen by the naked eye.


    Is this divine power or Reiki? Or ordinary energy?


    My heart moved and unconsciously began to absorb these energy. The uniqueness of the holy body played a role again. With my mind, the holy body began to absorb a large amount of liquid energy.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Longyan''s voice immediately came: "this is the power of space. You can''t absorb it now."


    "The power of space?" It''s not that I haven''t heard of this power, but it''s my first time to really touch this power.


    I want to stop absorbing the power of space, but the holy body seems to like this special power very much. Instead of stopping, it absorbs it more quickly.


    As the force of space enters my body, I slowly feel that some unknown changes are taking place in my body.


    "Master, stop quickly," Long Yan exclaimed, "your body is about to be hurt by the power of space..."

 Chapter 1094

    I looked down at myself and found that my body emitted a lot of color light. It looked very magical and strange, as if I had become a color person.


    My body doesn''t shine, but the force entering the space of my body will shine.


    I haven''t heard of anyone who can use the power of space, at least there are no such people on oxygen star and little God.


    Can I use it? This question flashed through my brain. I subconsciously wanted to control the force entering the space of my body. Try if I can do this.


    Under the internal vision, I found that the spatial force entering my body did not gather in the Dantian, nor did it enter the wanbaoding, but entered the Baihui Point of my brain.


    Baihui acupoint is just an acupoint. Strictly speaking, it is impossible to store any energy, but it is strange that the spatial force automatically gathered at Baihui acupoint is actually like a hardworking farmer. He took the initiative to open up a special space at my Baihui acupoint that can store a large amount of spatial force.


    Is this the third Dantian? I was both surprised and worried. After all, I haven''t heard of anyone who has practiced three elixir fields.


    This is entirely the function of the force of space. I instantly understand that it is the force of space that opens up a new space in my body.


    The power of space can open up space. Among the three realms and within the human body, the power of space can open up space.


    The space created by the power of space is like a space ring refined by a martial artist. It can be used to store some things.


    The Baihui acupoint above my head is opened up a special space by the power of space. Although it is not very large, it is much larger than my Dantian.


    The power of space absorbed by the holy body is automatically collected into the special space at Baihui cave, which is slowly filled with this newly opened space.


    I think that with the increase of the power of space, the space opened up by the power of space will be filled slowly. Like the martial arts practitioners, after absorbing enough aura, they will stop absorbing.


    To my surprise, with the increase of the force of space, the space at Baihui acupoint is also slowly increasing, and the force of space is constantly expanding this special space. No matter how much the force of space enters this space, it will not be full of it.


    In this way, there will be a special space in my body, which is the third space in my body after the long-standing inner space of Dantian and the wanbaoding space refined by me into the second Dantian.


    I suddenly felt that my body seemed different. I had never met anyone with three spaces in my body before.


    The special space at Baihui acupoint, which stores a lot of space force, is much more powerful than the second Dantian, because it is possible to have more space, and the space force will continue to expand the space, making the capacity of the space slowly increase.


    Unfortunately, the role of the power of space I know now is limited. In addition to knowing that it can open up and expand new space, I really don''t know what role it has.


    "Master, are you all right?" Long Yan''s cry reached my ears. She shouted anxiously, "how do you feel?"


    I turned back and said loudly, "I''m fine. The power of space has opened up a new space in my body. The power of entering the space of my body is gathered in this space, and I have nothing."


    Long Yan said suspiciously, "what''s going on? Master, can your body be close to the power of space? "


    I shook my head, "I don''t know. What''s wrong with being close to space? Or is it special? "


    Long Yanxi said, "there is nothing bad, but a great good thing! Master, the power of space is a special power that can control any space. If you can really absorb and control the power of space, your strength will make a great progress, and maybe you will fly to the fairy world soon. "


    I''m very happy, but I have to admit that now I can only absorb and store the power of space, but I don''t know how to use the power of space, and I don''t feel the improvement of my own strength.


    So I asked Long Yan, "how should the power of space be used?"


    Long Yan shook her head slightly: "I don''t know... Master, we can leave here right away. Stop absorbing the power of space."


    I didn''t take the initiative to absorb the power of space. How can I stop? I was about to make it clear to Long Yan that Long Yan had quickly approached me.


    This time, Long Yan rushed over and wrapped me with her huge body immediately after approaching me.


    Long Yan''s move seems to have put me on a solid armor to protect me enough.


    With the blocking of Long Yan''s body and the power of space, the space crack is about to be repaired. I absorb the power of space much slower.


    At this moment, amazing auras flashed on Longyan''s huge body. These auras came out of the body and turned into a huge protective cover to protect Longyan himself and me.


    Long Yan took me close to the space crack exit, but if I didn''t move, I would be attacked by the vigorous wind in the space crack, and Long Yan would show a painful look.


    The light of the armor on my body is great, forming a huge aperture to wrap me and the dragon and swallow.


    After the evolution of God armor, the protection ability has been improved a lot. Even the huge body of Long Yan can be protected, which is much stronger than before.


    With the protection of divine armor, Long Yan obviously feels much better and moves faster.


    The space crack seemed to sense the move of Long Yan, and a strong vigorous wind immediately appeared. Long Yan was hit, and her huge body remained motionless to avoid hurting me, but there was dragon blood in her mouth.


    Long Yan was injured, but in order to leave here smoothly, she continued to move without hesitation.


    Longyan''s purpose is to leave here and return to the little divine world, but the seemingly nearby exit is full of danger. It''s not easy to leave.


    Long Yan moved quickly and was hurt continuously. There was a look of pain in the longan. The speed gradually slowed down and gradually showed an unsustainable look. He wondered if he could help her.


    What I can do is to give Longyan some aura to help recover.


    My aura is very pure, which has something to do with my immortal formula and holy body.


    The aura I gave to Longyan made some unsustainable Longyan regain their strong defense ability, which seemed a lot easier.


    Longyan''s instinctive tactics such as Longxi seem to have no effect at this time. What she can rely on is a strong body and strengthen the aura of the flesh.

 Chapter 1095

    The huge aura in my second Dantian was given to Long Yan. Long Yan also went all out without stopping.


    Long Yan continued to move with my aura. When approaching the exit, the vigorous wind in the space crack suddenly stopped for a very short time.


    This is the chance, the chance to leave the space crack. Using teleportation, one moment is enough for us to leave here.


    At this moment, Long Yan immediately took me to use blink to leave. I saw an amazing force of five-color space flash in front of me. We had left the original place.


    When we appeared in a new place, I couldn''t be happy.


    We are still within the scope of the space crack, but we still can''t leave the scope of the space crack, and the exit is not far in front of us.


    Long Yan found this at the same time and cried out, "what should I do? Does the master still have aura for me? "


    Without saying a word, I directly injected all the aura in the second Dantian into Long Yan''s body. Now we are one and can''t hesitate.


    When Long Yan was about to move again, we saw a golden light flash through the darkness and disappear.


    Seeing the golden light, Long Yan immediately shouted, "it''s the dragon soul!"


    "Dragon Spirit?" I was a little surprised: "what is Dragon Spirit?"


    Long Yan said sadly, "this is the spirit left by the dragon family after death. One of my friends died in the crack of space."


    It can kill the space crack of the five clawed Golden Dragon. Why don''t we feel so powerful? I had a doubt in my heart, so I said, "maybe it''s not your partner. Since there are dragon families in the little divine world, maybe other dragon families died in the crack of this space."


    Long Yan listened to my words, not only did not feel a little happy because of my comfort, but suddenly became extremely nervous: "this is not the space crack before us, this is... A permanent space crack, or dark space."


    I was surprised and couldn''t help but say, "it''s terrible. If there are permanent space cracks, we''re afraid it''s hard to leave alive."


    Long Yan tried to attack the space crack, but she didn''t respond. She didn''t even see any danger.


    The permanent space crack has high stability. The general attack can''t break the balance here at all. After entering, people can''t leave.


    With the protection of Longyan, I can''t feel the danger here, even the most obvious vigorous wind. However, seeing the strong body of Longyan, I also know that the danger here is better than the crack in the space before.


    "Master," Long Yan had to say to me after trying to attack without success, "it seems that we are going to die here... This space crack is very stable, that is, what people often call a dark space. I can''t break it at all."


    I felt unprecedented despair and was about to speak when I heard Jiang Xue''s voice from wanbaoding: "don''t panic, Jinfeng. Take out the wanbaoding from your body. Everyone enters wanbaoding. I have something to say."


    I never doubted Jiang Xue''s words and immediately took out wanbaoding. I just felt that while wanbaoding left my body, my strength fell a lot.


    This is a very normal thing. Although the aura in the wanbaoding has been almost consumed, there is no aura in the wanbaoding now. I still feel that my strength has dropped a lot in an instant.


    Wanbaoding left me and floated alone in the space crack. The vigorous wind roared and hit wanbaoding, making an amazing sound.


    The extremely strong Wanbao tripod barely blocked the attack of the vigorous wind, and there was no sign of rupture.


    I was sure that the wanbaoding could block all kinds of attacks from the space cracks to a certain extent, so I asked Long Yan to turn into a human and enter the wanbaoding with me for a while.


    When we entered the wanbaoding, we found that some of the people failed to wake up during cultivation.


    Saihua''er and situ Qian didn''t wake up either. What they broke through was the peak martial god realm. It takes more time to stabilize the realm.


    A large number of spar residues turned into ashes were piled in a corner of the wanbaoding. People sat on their knees in the wanbaoding, either practicing or paying close attention to the movement outside.


    Jiang Xue took me to sit down with her. While helping me recover my previous consumption, she said, "this space crack is very stable, which is a typical dark space. If we could come in before, there must be a way out. We gather everyone''s strength. We just need Haosheng to find this channel. "


    Long Yan nodded: "what you said is that you just want to find this way to leave. I''m afraid it can''t be done in a short time."


    Jiang Xue looked at the Dragon swallow turned into a human shape and said with a smile, "not necessarily."


    Long Yan looked at Jiang Xue in surprise: "you mean..."


    Jiang Xue looked at me: "your second highness can absorb the pure space force in the space crack. As long as your second highness learns to control these space forces, it must be very simple for us to find a way to leave."


    Long Yan said, "but who knows how to control the power of space? I won''t, otherwise I won''t come here by mistake in a blink. "


    Jiang Xue said, "I may help your highness control the power of space, but before that, your highness needs to finish one thing first."


    "What''s the matter?" I immediately asked, "what do you want me to do? The commander just say it. We have to leave here as soon as possible."


    Jiang Xue smiled and said gently, "don''t worry. I''ll tell your second highness after your second highness recovers."


    After a pause, Jiang Xue looked at Long Yan and said, "Long Yan, you are the strongest among us, so the important task of maintaining the stability of wanbaoding is up to you."


    Long Yan didn''t disobey Jiang Xue at all. She nodded and said, "don''t worry, the wanbaoding itself is very strong. With me, there will be no problem."


    Jiang Xue nodded: "people whose realm has been stable listen to my command."


    Everyone got up together, stood around Jiang Xue, hugged his fist and said, "please follow the commander''s instructions. We have no objection."


    Jiang Xue nodded with satisfaction: "you are all from the small divine world. You are here this time because you want to make some contributions to the small divine world. Don''t say much. Let''s do it together to help your highness recover, and then arrange the array. "


    "Array?" I was puzzled: "I can''t make enough arrays to resist strong destructive forces such as the vigorous wind."


    Jiang Xue said, "what your highness wants to arrange is not such an array, but a large array that gathers the power of space. We should not only gather the power of space, but also store the power of space and use it at any time. "

 Chapter 1096

    I nodded: "it''s easy to do. I have a spirit gathering array. As long as I change it a little, I can absorb the power of those spaces outside. As for the array of the power of storage space, I''d better think about it. "


    Jiang Xue looked at me: "Your Highness, take your time. Let''s help your highness recover the consumption before. Those who have nothing to do rest first and wait for orders. "


    I nodded, closed my eyes and began to practice to recover my previous consumption.


    After about half a day, I completely recovered, looked at the people who had been waiting for a long time, and slowly said: "the spirit gathering array is changed into an array to gather the power of space. I will do it myself. At the same time, I will give you a drawing, and you will arrange a new array according to the drawing. "


    Jiang Xue said, "you draw the drawing and we''ll follow the layout."


    I drew a new array on the ground to let everyone carefully remember the method of array arrangement, and then took out the array materials I brought with me and gave them to the people to arrange the array.


    The new array is very huge. It will take at least a few days for everyone to work together to complete the array.


    I concentrate on modifying the spirit gathering array so that it can simply gather the power of space, rather than gather all the energy together.


    If I can''t do this, I will have to work hard to separate different energies, which will take a lot of time.


    Everyone kept arranging the array, and I was also seizing all the time to modify the Juling array. The whole wanbaoding was in full swing, and everyone went all out.


    Knowing that we may face the danger of space cracks at any time, we have to hurry up.


    Two days later, my spirit gathering array took on a new look. Except that I still followed the function of gathering Reiki and other energy of the spirit gathering array, everything else basically changed.


    The spirit gathering array can no longer be regarded as a spirit gathering array, but an array that specifically absorbs the power of space and stores the power of space.


    The energy gathered by this array is a simple space force without any impurities.


    The refined aura of the martial arts contestant also has pure spatial power. Even if I directly absorb it into my body and store it in the special space of my Baihui acupoint, there will be no problem.


    Other energy implied in the power of purifying space is the biggest feature of the new gathering array.


    Five days later, the array I asked everyone to help arrange was also completed.


    All the people worked together to arrange almost half of the space of the wanbaoding. They used the huge array of all the array materials I brought. I gave it a very domineering name - boundary breaking array.


    In addition to the array of gathering the power of space and storing the power of space mentioned by Jiang Xue, I specially added such an array to naturally let us all leave here.


    The principle of the boundary breaking array is very simple. I use the space force gathered by me to break the stability of this dark space and make it fluctuate, so as to find the channel in the space crack through the fluctuation.


    Finally, use the power of space to open the channel and let''s leave together.


    To put it bluntly, this boundary breaking array is to open up a relatively stable space channel, or to open up this space channel in dark space.


    It''s simple to say, but it still needs to be tested in practice.


    After all, I am also the first time to develop such an array. I am not sure whether I can succeed or not.


    "Everyone worked hard." After carefully checking the array, I said loudly, "now please give me all the crystal stones on your body. Our array needs a lot of crystal stones to activate."


    Without hesitation, they took out the crystal stones they brought and gave them to me to activate the boundary breaking array.


    I put all the crystal stones in the boundary breaking array, and then activated the spirit gathering array first. The activation of the boundary breaking array needs enough space force. Don''t worry for the time being.


    A trace of the five color space force visible to the naked eye was stripped from the dark space by the spirit gathering array and collected into the wanbaoding.


    My body began to actively absorb the power of space at the moment when the five color energy gathered, and did not obey my command at all.


    I saw that the power of space absorbed before did not harm me, so the holy body absorbed the power of space and ignored it.


    "Jin Feng," Jiang Xue said quietly beside me, "Hua''er and situ Qian have reached the critical stage of stability. I''m worried that the power of entering the space of wanbaoding will affect them. I''m going to help them. I don''t know whether it''s appropriate to do so?"


    I smiled, "what''s wrong with you helping them?"


    Jiang Xue nodded slightly, "I don''t know much about situ Qian, so I asked you. If I were a flower, I wouldn''t blame me for being troublesome. "


    I said, "you can rest assured that they are actually very talkative. Just help them."


    Seeing what I said, Jiang Xue went to help Sai Hua''er and situ Qian stabilize their realm so as not to be disturbed by the power of space and lose all their previous achievements.


    I don''t think there are many people who are still in the stable state, so I asked everyone to help together, strive to finish their cultivation earlier, and then leave here.


    The speed of gathering the power of space in the spirit gathering array is quite fast. In less than a day, the power of space in wanbaoding is nearly saturated.


    If you absorb it again, it will flow out of wanbaoding and waste it in vain.


    My body has been constantly absorbing the power of space, but the speed is much slower, and the special space at Baihui acupoint is still growing. After absorbing for a long time, there is no sign of saturation.


    This may have something to do with my Baihui acupoint being constantly expanded by the power of space. If this continues, the space at my Baihui acupoint may be much larger than wanbaoding.


    I don''t know if it''s a good thing, but since it''s already so and there''s no way to stop it, let it be.


    The power of space in wanbaoding is close to saturation. Several people who were originally practicing ended this practice with the help of everyone.


    I think everyone is ready to leave here, so I said to everyone, "everyone is ready, we''re going to start."


    The people said together, "we''re ready."


    I nodded, turned around and looked at the space crack outside wanbaoding. I saw the dragon soul shining with gold again.


    I don''t know why, I suddenly want to take this dragon spirit to see what happened. I vaguely feel that this dragon spirit may be of great benefit to my future cultivation, and I very much hope to take it away.


    Unfortunately, our situation does not allow me to think much, nor is it the time to do this. With a wave of my hand, I activated the boundary breaking array.


    The boundary breaking array works slowly. Everything is normal. The people who arranged the array did not make any mistakes. The array operates stably.


    Circle after circle of energy fluctuations came from the boundary breaking array, ignored the barrier of the wall of the Wanbao Ding, directly passed through the Wanbao Ding and entered the dark space.

 Chapter 1097

    The energy released by the boundary breaking array is to offset all kinds of energy in the dark space. Now the energy in the boundary breaking array is sufficient. It should be able to offset most of the energy in the dark space and create opportunities for Jiang Xue.


    At the same time, Jiang Xue shot, and the gathered space force seemed to become her thing. With a wave of her hand, a pure space force shot into the dark space like an arrow.


    The power of space enters the dark space, and the originally calm dark space immediately appears a circle of energy fluctuations.


    The force of the five color space visible to the naked eye is wrapped by the energy emitted by the boundary breaking array, and the influence of the energy of the dark space on it is greatly reduced.


    I separated a wisp of primordial spirit and followed the force of space to spread forward to explore the possible channel position in the dark space.


    The boundary breaking array can counteract a lot of energy, but there seems to be nothing to do with the vigorous wind. My wisp of Yuanshen struggled forward in the dark space and was soon injured.


    The destruction of Yuanshen by the vigorous wind in the dark space made me feel extremely painful, but I gritted my teeth and insisted, because only in this way can I accurately judge where the channel in the dark space is.


    The first wisp of Yuanshen only walked out about 100 meters and was destroyed by the vigorous wind. There was nothing left.


    Losing this wisp of Yuanshen, I was sweating, and the severe pain from Yuanshen was unspeakable. I felt that I would be in a coma immediately.


    Take a soul reviving pill. I preside over the boundary breaking array to send out more energy, and let Jiang Xue send more space power into the dark space. I look forward to exploring where the channel in the dark space is when there are fluctuations in the dark space.


    This time, I separated more yuan gods, and the power of Yuan gods was more sufficient. It was not until I was kilometers away from where we were, that I was destroyed by the vigorous wind.


    Unfortunately, I as like as two peas, I still can''t find where the passage is, what seems to be the same in the whole dark space.


    This means that the channel is at least kilometers away. Otherwise, different places will be found.


    I can only do it again. I grabbed a handful of reviving pills and stuffed them into my mouth, and then divided more yuan gods into the dark space with more yuan gods'' power.


    Jiang Xue closely cooperated with me, and a large number of spatial forces entered the dark space, causing greater spatial fluctuations.


    I''m determined to fight hard. I have no reservation and no way out.


    This time, I almost sent one-third of my original gods into the dark space. If we can''t find the channel position in the dark space, we will really be trapped here.


    One third of my original God was destroyed, that is, after one third of my original God''s power was consumed, I need at least a few months to recover.


    Who knows what will happen in a few months? Maybe everyone will die here together.


    If I still have a lot of elixirs such as soul reviving pills to supplement the power of the yuan God, this time can be shortened a lot.


    It''s a pity that I have been using the soul reviving pill since I came to the little divine world. Now I don''t have any left.


    Yuanshen once again entered the dark space. With the power of space radiated by Jiang Xue, with the help of the boundary breaking array, he came to a distance of 100 kilometers from where we were.


    This time, I finally found a place that was obviously different from other places. After being discovered by the yuan God, I finally found the channel position in the dark space.


    After leaving the sign of Yuanshen, I quickly withdrew the Yuanshen. I looked like I was burning my eyebrows in a hurry.


    However, even if my movement was fast to the extreme, my yuan God was still hurt by the vigorous wind, and most of the yuan God''s power was consumed.


    When this wisp of Yuanshen returned to his body, he looked very weak.


    The severe pain made me bend down, frown and sweat.


    But I couldn''t take a rest and reluctantly said, "ready, let''s go."


    With my voice, people consciously gathered around me and sat down with their knees crossed. They released their aura masks together. All the aura masks were closely combined into a huge aura mask to cover me.


    I know that people want me to have a rest. In addition to being grateful, I waved my hand to stimulate all the power of the boundary breaking array.


    The boundary breaking array makes a harsh running sound, and more obvious energy is released in circles to offset more attack energy of dark space such as vigorous wind.


    All kinds of attack energy in the dark space are blocked or offset, and the danger is significantly reduced.


    Taking this opportunity, Jiang Xue controlled the power of space in the Juling array, and I controlled wanbaoding and floated together towards the channel in the dark space.


    It''s really just floating, not flying or rolling, because the moving speed is too slow, like white clouds without wind in the sky.


    If our senses were not very keen, we would almost think that we had never moved.


    It''s not good. It''s too much slower than I expected. If it goes on like this, before we reach the channel of dark space, we may have consumed the space force and the energy of the boundary breaking array gathered before, and will be trapped again.


    My worry is also the place where people are worried and worried. They don''t wait for me to speak, they want to use their aura to help me speed up the movement of wanbaoding.


    At the same time, Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian input their aura into my body, hoping to help me recover my previous consumption.


    I feel much better with the help of everyone. I am highly focused and will help Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue controlled the power of those gathered space. It seemed a little hard. There was sweat on his forehead, and the whole person was shaking constantly.


    Unfortunately, my aura can''t control the power of space at all. Aura is a much lower energy than the power of space. To say control, it can only be controlled by the power of space.


    Only the divine power in my body can barely try, but the divine power in my body is not only poor, but I haven''t been able to fully control it.


    Long Yan can do this. She has helped Jiang Xue for a long time, but the effect seems not obvious. Jiang Xue still seems very hard and can''t hold on.


    I was in a hurry. An idea suddenly flashed through my mind. It seemed that I saw a bright light all at once.


    There are a lot of space forces in my Baihui cave. If we can use them to drive wanbaoding to move in the dark space full of the power of the ownerless space, or offset the power of the ownerless space in the dark space, can we leave here smoothly?

 Chapter 1098

    Although I didn''t know how to control and use the power of space, I instinctively thought of this and immediately controlled the power of space in Baihui acupoint just like controlling the Reiki in my body.


    Subconsciously, I use the most familiar formula to ascend to immortality to control the power of space in Baihui acupoint.


    This is instinct. I have practiced the formula of immortality since I was a child. I have practiced it for more than 1000 years and have been deep into the bone marrow.


    The immortal promotion formula controls the power of space in Baihui acupoint as it used to control Reiki. It''s like a dog biting a hedgehog, and there''s no way to start.


    However, as I tried several times in succession, I found that as long as I first refined the space force in Baihui acupoint by using the formula of immortality promotion, the refined space force will be controlled by me immediately.


    It turns out that the power of space, like Reiki, also needs to be refined. Otherwise, no matter what you do, even the power of space in your body cannot be controlled and utilized independently.


    This is a good thing. If I didn''t have limited time and great danger to face now, I would have practiced well and refined all the spatial power in Baihui acupoint.


    Now I can only refine a little space force to push wanbaoding to move to the channel of dark space.


    The refined space force can completely counteract the ownerless space force that hinders the progress of wanbaoding, which is much greater than the pure Reiki effect.


    With this discovery, I couldn''t help but secretly rejoice that my good luck came again. I shouted to Jiang Xue and asked Jiang Xue to speed up.


    Driven by me, the moving speed of wanbaoding slowly accelerated, many times faster than before.


    But even so, it will take at least an hour or two to reach the passage 100 kilometers away, because our speed is still not fast enough.


    During this period, I will not only control the spirit gathering array behind me, but also continue to gather a large number of space forces to provide Jiang Xue with a steady stream of space forces; We should also be distracted to maintain the stability of the boundary breaking array and offset other attack energy in the dark space; At the same time, we should constantly refine the power of space in Baihui cave to offset the power of ownerless space in dark space; Finally, we should work with Jiang Xue to push wanbaoding forward.


    I was so busy that I completely forgot my situation and the injury of Yuanshen.


    My Yuanshen was injured, but I didn''t have time to pay attention. I had to find a way to recuperate slowly after we left here and returned to the little divine world.


    Wanbaoding is constantly moving. People see that I am so busy, so they do what they can for me. It can be regarded as helping me.


    Long Yan obeyed my orders and always maintained the stability of wanbaoding. At the same time, she helped Jiang Xue and had no time to help me.


    Sai Hua''er and situ Qian are already the top martial gods, but they also don''t know anything about the power of space and can''t help me.


    Only Jiang Xue, the old peak martial god, knows something about the power of space. Unfortunately, she doesn''t know much.


    At this time, most of Jiang Xue''s energy is used to control the power of space. Except that she can barely see what I''m doing at this time, she can''t help me.


    I can only support hard by myself. I just hope there will be no other accidents.


    Now I, even a little more pressure, will be completely crushed.


    There is a straw. Maybe it appears when you least want it to appear. I have seen the Dragon Spirit twice before. At this time, it suddenly appears again, and the place where it appears is the only place for wanbaoding.


    I don''t know if the Dragon Spirit has combat effectiveness, but it hasn''t been destroyed in the dark space. There must be some special means.


    Wanbaoding bumped straight into it. There is no possibility of retreating or turning. I can make wanbaoding move in the dark space, which has reached the limit.


    After a slight collision, wanbaoding continued to move forward without stopping, and seemed not to be affected.


    But at this moment, the golden dragon soul has entered the wanbaoding. It completely ignores the obstruction of wanbaoding and comes directly to the interior of wanbaoding as if it had learned the art of penetrating the wall.


    Everyone was surprised. They just wanted to stop Longpu from approaching us. Somehow, they were all stunned at once.


    I''m really stunned. It''s like being hit by someone, or becoming the person in the picture. I can''t move.


    Only I can move. I''m still refining the power of space and controlling the operation of the array


    I was surprised. I was about to see what happened. A voice came from my ear: "who are you? Why do you come to my dragon family''s heaven to disturb our peace?"


    "The land of the dragon family?" A place name, dragon tomb, suddenly flashed through my mind.


    The Dragon tomb is the place where the dragon people bury their bodies after their death. It is also the forbidden and holy land of the dragon people. If outsiders break in, they will be chased and killed by the dragon people.


    "It''s the Dragon tomb." The voice said, "if it weren''t for the abandoned dragon tombs here, you would have been killed many times. Humans, get out of here quickly. Even if it is abandoned, it is not a place where you humans can come at will. "


    Naturally, the Dragon Spirit who broke into the wanbaoding was talking to me. I looked at him and found that he was a six clawed golden dragon, which was stronger than the strength of five clawed golden dragons such as long Yan.


    Unfortunately, it died, leaving only a dragon soul, not even a dragon soul.


    Otherwise, it will not talk to me. It can directly kill us.


    The dragon people always think that they are superior and do not pay attention to any other race, let alone human life.


    My brain is turning rapidly. When the dragon soul finishes, I have thought of a lot of things: "you can''t kill us, so you say so?"


    My words made the Dragon Spirit angry. He raised his body, stared at me and said, "you are just a little martial god. How dare you talk to me like this?"


    I smiled: "you are just a dragon soul. Even the three souls no longer exist. Why am I afraid of it? No, you not only don''t have three souls, you only have the last soul, not even the soul body. Do you still want to threaten me? "


    Dragon soul looked at me and seemed to understand something. He slowly said, "you know so much. Who is it?"


    I said, "I''m just a person brought here by the robbery... No, you weren''t in the space crack caused by the robbery before. How could you appear here again? Is there a connection between the two? "


    Dragon soul looked at me, his eyes changed slowly, and said disdainfully, "you are still in the same dark space. When did you leave?"


    I was surprised: "how could this be possible? Could it be said that everything before was an illusion? You''re lying to me. It''s absolutely impossible. "

 Chapter 1099

    Dragon soul said, "who wants to lie to you? You did move some distance, but you couldn''t leave the space crack at all. This dark space existed originally, but it was connected by a sudden space crack a few days ago. I found you when I checked in the past. I thought you would die in the space crack, so I ignored it. I didn''t expect you to be able to move and survive in the space crack. "


    I looked at the dark space outside wanbaoding and couldn''t help but say: "but the previous space crack has clearly been repaired by the force of the interface. Before we left, it has been shrinking, and there is no sign of shrinking in this dark space..."


    Dragon soul said, "that''s because when you rush over, you enter the core of the dark space, and it''s dark all around, so you can''t feel its shrinking. Moreover, the dark space is stable and will not shrink here anyway... What a fool. "


    After thinking for a while, I suddenly said with a smile, "you cunning six clawed golden dragon, you almost cheated me. If this is still the previous space crack, why do you say this is a dragon tomb? "


    The dragon soul said, "this is the Dragon tomb. The Dragon tomb is in this dark space. Before you came here, the size of this place, that is, half of what it is now, is the place where my dragon ancestors buried their bones. The five clawed golden dragon of your little divine world broke through a few days ago, which led to a rare destruction disaster. Unexpectedly, it made a great change in the Dragon tomb... The space was torn again, there were huge space cracks, and the whole dark space became many times larger... Hum, don''t think you know everything. In fact, there are many things you don''t know. "


    What I heard was full of questions, but I had to believe what dragon soul said. The dragon people are arrogant and rarely lie.


    Maybe what dragon soul said is true, but I was influenced by our judgment for a time and haven''t changed yet.


    "That..." I thought for a while and then said, "why don''t my friends move? What happened to them? "


    Dragon soul said, "they''re fine, but they''re limited by my use of space."


    "Do you know the power to control space?" I was overjoyed and immediately asked, "how did you do that?"


    Dragon soul looked at me and slowly turned into a human. The expression on his face was very calm, but what he said made me laugh and cry: "do you want to worship me as a teacher? I can think about it. But I don''t think you have the general qualifications, and you''re not very smart. I don''t know if taking you will affect my reputation. "


    I looked at the Dragon Spirit in front of me and really wanted to beat him hard, but if I did it at this time, what should my friends do? They are still under the control of dragon spirit. Once dragon spirit gets angry and hurts them, I can''t regret it?


    I held back my anger and said to Longpu, "your strength must be much stronger than me, but now, you are one of the seven souls. I don''t have to think about your strength..."


    Before I finished, long Peng said: "pedantry, pedantry to the extreme. Who says a strong man can be a master? If three people walk, there must be my teacher. My strength may not be as strong as you, but you don''t necessarily know everything I can. Don''t you know such a simple truth? "


    I looked at the Dragon Spirit and nodded slowly: "it makes sense. What do you want to teach me? The way to control the power of space, or some other unique skill of the dragon clan? "


    Long Peng looked at my friends who couldn''t move and said to himself, "if it weren''t for the fact that no one else here except you was suitable for practicing space skills, I wouldn''t choose you. Hum, you dare to look down on me. I''ll let you know my strength later. "


    Dragon soul''s self-talk was obviously for me to hear, otherwise it wouldn''t be so loud, but I pretended not to hear it and looked at dragon soul without saying a word.


    The dragon soul was looked at by me. A white face with only three or five beards showed a bitter smile and slowly said, "well, I''ve reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. Why should I be angry with you? Listen, what I pass on to you is the space skill you want to practice, and it is the most magical and great nine star space skill among the space skills... "


    "Nine star space?" I seemed to be familiar with the name and couldn''t help asking, "what kind of skill is that?"


    Dragon soul angrily said, "do you know it''s impolite to interrupt others when they are talking?"


    I smiled bitterly: "well, I''m wrong, you go on."


    The Dragon Spirit looked at me, and the anger on his face slowly dissipated: "I don''t know how I could wait for you to be a disciple, a guy who doesn''t know how to respect his teacher. God has no eyes..."


    I saw that long Peng seemed really angry. He looked cute and pitiful. He restrained his smile and slowly said, "master, please speak. I''m all ears."


    The dragon soul was stunned and immediately said, "do you still know to call me master? It''s the biggest fool I''ve ever seen... Forget it, listen, you must remember every word I say next, and there must be no omission... "


    I felt that long soul was serious, so I took back my mind and listened


    Listen to the dragon soul say: "the nine star space is a set of special refining and using the power of space. It is a magical skill different from the ordinary Reiki skill and beyond the Reiki skill..."


    Dragon soul talks about this nine star space and proudly praises it as the first in the earth and unparalleled in the sky.


    I listened to his boasting and felt a little unconvinced, but I didn''t interrupt him. He still controlled my friends, so I can''t make him angry anymore.


    Dragon soul talked about the benefits and advantages of the nine star space for a while before talking about the formula of the skill.


    Every time he said a formula, he always had to explain a lot, which wasted a lot of time.


    But it''s good. I know nothing about space skills. If it weren''t for the tireless explanation of long soul, I really couldn''t understand a word.


    Long soul talked for a long time. He didn''t stop until there was an amazing impact from wanbaoding. It seemed that he met something.


    I was anxious to check the situation of wanbaoding. When I hurriedly turned around to see it, I found that wanbaoding had stopped moving.


    I tried to push the wanbaoding, but it didn''t move and seemed to be stuck.


    "Smelly boy, how dare you distract yourself from controlling this big black guy while listening to me teach skills? Believe it or not, I will destroy this big guy now?"


    Dragon Spirit''s angry voice came from behind me: "unkind smelly boy, old dragon, I''m so angry, I''m so angry!"

 Chapter 1100

    I hurried back, hugged my fist and said, "master, don''t be angry. I''m not worried that wanbaoding has been in the dark space for a long time. My friends and I will be in danger and have to distract ourselves from controlling wanbaoding?"


    The Dragon Spirit was stunned and then roared, "you bastard, with me here, wanbaoding... Can this thing be called wanbaoding? How could it have any problems? Don''t be distracted. Listen to me and continue to talk about Kung Fu. "


    I saw that the Dragon Spirit was a little crazy. I was worried that he would hurt my friends. I quickly smiled and said, "don''t be angry. I know that you have such ability to be free from all kinds of dangers in this dark space? You don''t know. We were trapped in a crack in space before, but we were close to death. "


    After a pause, I saw that the Dragon Spirit didn''t seem to have calmed down. I then said, "master, your strength is still comparable to that of Taiyi Jinxian. Then I won''t worry. With you, there won''t be any problems."


    The Dragon Spirit looked at me and smiled slowly: "can the smelly boy also say good? Hehe... My strength is naturally not as good as Taiyi Jinxian, but it is an absolute peak... What''s your name? Since I have taught you nine star space, you are my disciple, but you can''t even know your name. "


    I don''t know how to laugh or cry. At first, the Dragon Spirit didn''t ask my name, and no matter who I was, what my character and virtue were, he told me the nine star space skill first, and then asked me these questions. It''s upside down.


    I saluted and said, "my name is Jinfeng, from oxygen star... It''s a world very different from the little divine world..."


    Dragon Spirit interrupted me and said loudly, "all right, all right, just know your name. I have limited time to talk so much about what to do..."


    I shut my mouth and didn''t dare to say more. The dragon soul may lack three souls and six souls. It becomes emotionally unstable and will be angry at any time.


    Dragon soul saw that I didn''t speak, so he continued to say, "Jinfeng, right? Listen, the nine star space I taught you is originally the skill of the dragon family, which is more or less different from the skill of the human family. So when you practice, you must be very careful. If there is any discomfort, you should stop practicing immediately to avoid life danger. "


    I opened my mouth and looked at the dragon spirit. I wish I could really punch him. I''m human, but he taught me the skills of the dragon family. How can I practice?


    Dragon race and human race are two completely different races. How can you mess with the cultivation of Kung Fu?


    "You..." I couldn''t help yelling, "are you going to kill me? Fortunately, I didn''t start practicing right away. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ve been killed by you... "


    The dragon soul said loudly, "how is it possible? You are human, human is the spirit of all things, and you can practice any kind of skill... Unless you are not human! "


    As soon as I was stunned, I felt that I didn''t scold, but there was no reason to get angry. I could only hate and say, "what''s the reason? Many of our own human skills can''t be practiced... You''re just playing the piano... "


    "What is playing the piano?" Dragon soul looked at me and asked seriously, "what is Qin?"


    I was going crazy. I tried to control my emotions, turned around and pointed to the same immovable dragon Yan: "she is a dragon, five clawed Golden Dragon. You can teach her to practice nine star space."


    The dragon soul looked at the Dragon swallow, shook his head and said, "to practice space skills, you must be born close to the power of space. She can''t. I think you have absorbed a lot of space power before. You are naturally close to space power. You are the person suitable for practicing space skills. "


    I was stunned again: "so, I''m the only one here now? But I''m not a dragon. How can I cultivate the nine star space? "


    The dragon soul thought: "the difference between the dragon clan and the human clan is mainly the difference in the flesh. Different physical bodies make different meridians... Well... I can help you change your meridians so that you can cultivate the nine star space. "


    "Change meridians?" I was surprised: "are you trying to kill me directly? I''ve never heard of how meridians can be changed. "


    The dragon soul smiled: "as I said, there are many things you don''t know! Ordinary immortal like you really won''t know how to change meridians. Only some of the great Luo Jinxian know a little... "


    "You know?" I interrupted Dragon Spirit''s words: "you a dragon spirit, know more than others?"


    Dragon soul said, "nonsense, if I don''t know, why should I say it? I have nothing to do in my spare time? Hum, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll waste you! "


    I looked at the Dragon Spirit and didn''t believe what he said: "do you really know? Don''t be a dragon. I''m human. "


    The Dragon Spirit said angrily, "I''m a six clawed Golden Dragon... No, I almost became a seven clawed Golden Dragon. I don''t know who knows?"


    Seeing that the Dragon Spirit was not lying, I asked, "is the six clawed golden dragon or the seven clawed Golden Dragon equivalent to the Taiyi golden immortal of the human warrior?"


    The dragon soul shouted, "Taiyi Jinxian? It''s the existence of absolute peak and invincible... Only the nine clawed golden dragon that has reached the peak of the dragon family, no, it''s the nine clawed real dragon, can it reach the realm of Taiyi golden immortal... Boy, why don''t you practice hard and leave here with your friends and ask these questions? What an insignificant smelly boy... "


    I smiled and got used to the way dragon soul spoke: "how do I start to practice?"


    The Dragon Spirit frowned and said, "didn''t I say everything? You first refine the power of space, and then use the refined power of space to refine other power of space, so... Until all the power of space in your body has been refined, you can begin to cultivate the nine star space... "


    I said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s over if you say so long ago? After talking for a long time, I just don''t know how to start..."


    "Bastard, you shut up..." dragon soul suddenly became angry again and said angrily: "don''t go to practice quickly. Do you really want to wait until I die?"


    "Didn''t you... Die long ago?" I said weakly, "there''s only one dragon spirit left. Isn''t it still alive?"


    The Dragon Spirit frowned and thought for a while. He nodded and said, "that''s right."


    After a pause, the dragon soul''s voice suddenly increased eight degrees: "but I can still talk to you and teach you nine star space... After a while, I will completely disappear. That''s really dead. Son of a bitch, stop being so wordy and practice quickly! "


    I heard something. The Dragon Spirit was about to reach its deadline, so I was anxious to find someone to pass on the nine star space he cultivated. Just at this time, I came and happened to be suitable for cultivating space skills, so I was selected.

 Chapter 1101

    Knowing this, I smiled and said, "you should let my friends go first. It''s best to send them away and let them return to the little divine world."


    "Are you threatening me?" Dragon soul looked at me and suddenly became very wise: "boy, I tell you the truth, this nine star space skill, but many peerless skills that are inaccessible to Luo Jinxian are of great benefit to you. Don''t underestimate it..."


    I said positively, "let my friends go first. If they are always trapped like this, they will be in danger."


    Dragon soul thought, "it''s OK to let them go, but I can''t send them away. Now I don''t want to send you out of here. I''ve tried my best to ensure that you won''t be hurt by all kinds of attacks in the dark space. "


    I believe the words of dragon spirit. He was powerful before his death, but now there is only one spirit left. He is really unlikely to have the strength to send us out of here.


    We did it together, exhausted our methods, and failed to leave here smoothly, which is enough to show the great difficulty of leaving here.


    Dragon Spirit didn''t wait for me to say anything. With a wave of his hand, my friends suddenly recovered their freedom. They looked at me and Dragon Spirit blankly. The expression on each face was different.


    Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian are simply worried about me; Jiang Xue is confused, but more wise; Longyan is a surprise, but also a bit of fear; Others are mostly frightened because they are unfamiliar with the dragon spirit.


    The unknown is perhaps the most dangerous thing and the most frightening thing.


    I saw that everyone had regained their freedom, so I shouted, "don''t panic, we''re all fine. This is dragon spirit, another master of mine. "


    Dragon soul Then said, "don''t talk nonsense. Cultivate the nine star space quickly. Otherwise, when I die, you and your friends won''t want to leave here alive."


    I don''t think the dragon spirit is threatening me. I know that without the protection of the dragon spirit, all kinds of dangers in the dark space may kill us at any time.


    No matter how powerful the wanbaoding is, it can only protect us for a while, but can''t let us leave the dark space. Therefore, if we are trapped here, we will also die.


    For a long time, we were either starved to death, or thirsty to death, or killed by the dark space. In short, we could not escape death.


    After wanbaoding became my second Dantian, I didn''t put food in it. Now we are trapped here. Food and water are the biggest threat.


    Warriors must eat and drink water. Once there is no food and water, we can live longer than ordinary people. Sooner or later, we will die of hunger and thirst.


    Reiki can only delay our death, but it can not completely replace food and save our lives.


    The immortal spirit in the immortal and the divine power in the god man can make the immortal and the god man completely open the valley. Unfortunately, we have not reached this level now.


    They all have space rings and a small amount of food. These food can support us for some time, but it will not be long. Therefore, even without the urging of the Dragon Spirit and the threat of the death of the dragon spirit, I should cultivate the nine star space as soon as possible and learn to use the power of space to escape here.


    Through the explanation of dragon soul, I already know the cultivation method of nine star space and some uses of the power of space.


    The force of space can tear the stable space, so as to open up the space channel, including the interface channel from one interface to another.


    If you master the power of space, the speed of action will be greatly improved. After all, if you travel through space channels, the speed will be countless times faster than the blink that I thought had reached the extreme before.


    It can be imagined how far the distance between interfaces is. It can be reached in a short time using the interface channel, which is naturally faster than blinking.


    Those who have mastered the power of space will also achieve the ultimate speed. As long as the body is strong enough, it is faster than blinking, so fast that others can''t imagine.


    Another place in the nine star space where the power of space is used is to imprison space. If you imprison a space with the power of space, everything in that space is imprisoned, and there is absolutely no action or reaction.


    This is equivalent to the realm of immortals or gods and men. Within the realm, anyone except himself will be completely suppressed and lose freedom.


    Those who cultivate the nine star space to the highest level can not only imprison some large space, but also imprison some small space, such as an organ of the human body.


    The human body can be divided into many spaces, large or small. The nine star space can imprison one hand alone or the whole person.


    With this skill, when fighting, it will certainly have an unexpected effect.


    What''s more terrible is that it is said that there was an ancient man who could cultivate the nine star space to the extreme, and directly imprisoned the whole divine world by using the nine star space, so that all gods could not move.


    This is naturally a legend, and some water legends.


    Which of the gods in the divine world has the means to destroy heaven and earth? How can they be easily imprisoned?


    Moreover, the divine world is vast and boundless. How much space does it take to confine it all?


    It''s not difficult to get started in cultivating the nine star space, but if you want to achieve something and achieve great success, it''s difficult to go to the blue sky.


    To control the power of space for my use, we must first have the physique of being close to the power of space. In short, we must be able to absorb the power of space into the body.


    This is the foundation and the most basic condition. After having this, you can begin to refine and absorb the power of space into the body and prepare for the cultivation of nine star space.


    The power of space is a necessary condition for cultivating nine star space. I inadvertently completed this. There is a lot of power of space in my Baihui acupoint.


    The nine star space itself can''t let the martial arts or immortals absorb the power of space. It''s just a skill that can refine the power of space and use the power of space.


    I have enough space power in my body, and I am constantly absorbing space power, without any sign of stopping, so I am not worried about the lack of space power.


    My next step is to refine the power of space in Baihui acupoint, which takes time, a lot of time.


    Refining the power of space, the formula for immortality that I have practiced can actually be done, and the nine star space can also be done. However, compared with the nine star space, refining the power of space is professional, and the speed is much faster than the formula for immortality.


    In view of this, I gave up the idea of refining the power of space with the formula of immortality promotion and began to refine the power of space with nine star space.


    To cultivate a new skill, you need time to ponder the formula at the beginning, understand the connotation of the formula, and thoroughly understand the cultivation method of the skill in combination with yourself, before you can start real cultivation.


    I don''t have to ponder the connotation of the skill formula, and I don''t have to think about anything. With the detailed explanation of the dragon spirit, I can save all these. I can practice according to it.

 Chapter 1102

    There are nine layers in the nine star space, which are linked layer by layer from entry to Dacheng.


    The nine layer skill dragon soul has been taught to me. I will keep it in mind and never forget a word.


    In order to quickly cultivate into the first layer of nine star space, control the power of space in my body and let us leave this dangerous dark space, I devoted myself to cultivation and soon forgot everything around me.


    The state of forgetting things and me is the best cultivation state for immortals. As long as there is no danger around, entering this cultivation state will get twice the result with half the effort.


    I know it''s easy for me to enter such a state of cultivation. I told people at the beginning of cultivation that they can cultivate or rest by themselves and wait for me to take them out of here.


    The space of wanbaoding is large enough. Everyone can practice or rest separately. There will never be a feeling of crowding.


    Food may become our biggest threat, but it must be ten days and a half months later. Now we have some food and water enough to support us through the period ahead.


    And with Jiang Xue, people here will listen to Jiang Xue''s arrangement, save food and water as much as possible, and give me more time to practice nine star space.


    The introduction to the nine star space is quite simple. I gained something after a short time of cultivation.


    The holy body cultivates the nine star space and then uses the nine star space to refine the power of space. The speed is almost the same as my usual refining aura, which is definitely a great surprise.


    I was very slow when I used the immortal raising formula to refine the power of space. I was also worried that I would delay a lot of time in refining the power of space. Now it seems that the skill is wrong, which affects the speed of refining.


    It seems that everything is getting better. My good luck comes again


    It took me three days to refine part of the power of space in Baihui acupoint.


    Then I stopped refining the increasing power of space and began to try to practice the method of controlling the power of space in the first layer of nine star space.


    Nine star space is indeed created by the dragon family. The meridians of many places are set according to the body of the dragon family.


    I''m a human being. It''s dangerous to practice such skills. Needless to say, everyone knows that I will die if I''m a little careless.


    What makes me more depressed is that when I practice, I spend a lot of time to find out the difference between the dragon''s meridians and mine, and then determine the direction of the power of space in the meridians in my body according to the skill method.


    This is also thanks to the help of long soul and Long Yan, who helped me provide dragon meridians for free.


    Dragon Spirit helped me analyze the difference between human meridians and dragon meridians. Compared with Longyan''s body meridians, he told me how to correspond my meridians with the Dragon nation, guided me to the direction of the power of space, and helped me save some time.


    But even so, it took me five days to figure out the direction of an meridian.


    It has to be said that there is a great difference between the dragon family and human beings. It takes enough time to adjust the dragon family''s skill into a skill that human beings can practice.


    In this way, it will take me at least months to find out the difference between my meridians and the Dragon meridians and effectively combine the two.


    The meridians of the human body are divided into twelve meridians and eight odd meridians. If we find out the differences between the meridians of the Dragon nationality one by one, it will be impossible in a few months.


    I don''t have so much time. Our food and water are saved to the extreme, and we can last for a month at most. Now eight days have passed. Minus the preparation time for us to leave here, there are still about 20 days at most.


    Twenty days, it''s not enough to understand the difference of meridians, let alone the first layer of nine star space.


    We must find a way to solve this problem, otherwise, we can''t successfully leave here.


    Dragon soul was more worried than me. He seemed to feel that there was not enough time, so he helped me find a way: "do you think you can do this? No matter the difference of meridians, let the power of space pass through your meridians according to the skill, and try to pass smoothly. If you can, it''s easy to say. "


    Meridians are like water pipes. Every household has an outlet. Every household may turn and divert the water pipes for convenience.


    In fact, the meridians of the human body are the same. Although the meridians of the human body have their own laws, once all the meridians are opened, both true Qi and Reiki can run freely in the meridians.


    It''s like water flow. As long as the pressure is large enough, people on the hillside, people at the foot of the mountain, people in the East and people in the north can receive water.


    Of course, the energy in the human body has a certain law when running. If the energy runs too disorderly, it will cause physical discomfort. In serious cases, it will also cause meridian disorder and endanger life.


    I am the peak martial god. The meridians in my body have been opened up for a long time. It can be said that they are unobstructed. Reiki runs along specific meridians and will produce different results.


    What would happen if the force of space worked the same way?


    I can really have a try. As long as it is properly controlled, it should not endanger my life and save a lot of time.


    Dragon soul''s proposal made me think a lot. Finally, I decided to give it a try. If this can be done, it will save a lot of time.


    Just do what you say. The refined power of space runs slowly along my meridians, and the speed is very slow, so as not to hurt my meridians and prevent me from continuing to practice.


    The power of space runs slowly in Ren pulse. Unexpectedly, there is no accident. It is like Reiki running smoothly in Ren pulse.


    By mistake, I found a way to quickly determine the operating meridians of the power of space.


    Ren pulse is no problem. Du pulse needs to be tested, and so do other meridians.


    I slightly accelerated the running speed of space force to test whether each meridian can make space force run.


    Half an hour later, I opened my eyes and said with a smile, "different paths lead to the same goal. The power of space, like Reiki, can run smoothly in the meridians. It''s just that the formula of the nine star space needs to be adjusted according to the human meridians to ensure that the power of the skill is not reduced. We didn''t think of this before. We wasted a lot of time... "


    Dragon soul said happily, "great. If so, you can start cultivating nine star space and try to control the power of space."


    I nodded: "when I adjust my breath and eat something, I can begin to cultivate the first floor of the nine star space."


    The dragon soul''s face was happy and said loudly, "hurry up, we don''t have much time left."

 Chapter 1103

    I know what dragon soul said is true. Not only is he so worried, but everyone is worried.


    It''s just that long soul seems too worried and pays too much attention to my teaching, which makes me have to doubt, because I suddenly think of the nine Taoist priests a long time ago.


    I remember when Taoist Jiufang first taught me, he was as attentive as long soul, but later I learned that the reason why he tried to teach me was to occupy my body when I was strong.


    Dragon soul was a six clawed Golden Dragon. Its strength is definitely among the golden immortals of the great Luo. Why it died here is one of the questions in my heart.


    If the dragon spirit makes me practice the nine star space is also a trap, the consequences are hard to imagine.


    Now I don''t have the time and energy to ask these questions, but the worry of long soul aroused some vigilance of me.


    I raised my vigilance in my heart, and began to prepare to formally practice the space skill of nine star space and try to control the refined power of space.


    On the first floor of the nine star space, I must succeed in cultivation in 20 days, so I must go all out without any slack or distraction.


    Simply explain to the people around me, I began to practice wholeheartedly and immediately forget everything around me.


    This is my habit and my advantage. Only by doing something wholeheartedly can I ensure the best.


    The power of space runs in my meridians, and through one acupoint after another, it becomes a route for the operation of the power of space.


    These routes are the routes in which the power of space must run when practicing in nine star space, and they are also one of the prerequisites for using the power of space in nine star space.


    In order to teach me conveniently, long soul, after asking for my consent, enters my body and temporarily acts as my third God.


    We can communicate directly with the original God. When we have an idea with each other, the other party can sense it. We need to explain more and waste time.


    I want to skillfully let the power of space circulate freely in my body. After there are no obstacles or discomfort at all, the next step is to cultivate the use of the power of space.


    The first step I want to practice is how to use the power of space to control the vigorous wind and turbulence in space cracks or dark space, that is, the method of imprisoning space.


    If I imprison the space here, the vigorous wind will dissipate and the turbulence will stop. Then I can walk freely and will no longer be affected by the attacks of vigorous wind, turbulence and so on.


    To do this, I don''t have a clue yet. I can only practice slowly step by step according to the formula of the nine star space skill.


    Dragon spirit keeps helping me sort out the differences between dragon and human meridians, and modify the nine star space to make it suitable for me to practice.


    The method of imprisoning space requires the power of space to operate within three meridians at the same time. Before, we only corresponded to one meridians. Longsoul also needs to help me correspond the other two meridians with the meridians of the dragon family.


    Time passed slowly. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. My cultivation didn''t seem to make much progress. Except that the power of space can run freely in my body, I still couldn''t formally practice the method of imprisoning space.


    Dragon Spirit is most anxious. He tries his best to help me correspond to the meridians and adjust the nine star space. It seems that he is three points more anxious than me.


    When I took a break, he kept asking me how I was going. It was like he was practicing himself.


    I saw that long Peng was more worried than me. I decided that he must have something to hide from me, so I tried to ask, "Why are you so worried? Big guy, my life is in danger. No one is forcing me, but you are forcing me all the time... "


    The Dragon Spirit looked at me and said angrily, "I''m not in a hurry, OK? The rest of my time is no longer than yours. Don''t worry... If you don''t worry, you''ll die. "


    I suddenly understood everything: "do you mean that only if I learn the method of imprisoning space, can we live together with you?"


    Dragon soul scolded: "what''s the waste of smelly boy? If it''s not like this, why am I in a hurry?"


    I smiled: "well, then you can''t have any reservations. Just tell me what to do in the confined space, so that I won''t spend time thinking about it."


    Dragon soul looked at me and said slowly, "I should tell you. I''ve finished... Well, you really worship me as a teacher, promise me a condition, and I''ll tell you everything I know, including the essentials of cultivating the method of imprisoning space on the first floor of nine star space."


    I smiled and said, "no, we are in a cooperative state now. You master, I really can''t worship you. If you want me to say, you and I can be friends. You help me practice the method of imprisoning space, and I help you leave here for mutual benefit. How about it? "


    The dragon soul stared at me with a trace of anger and said, "do you really want to do this? I''ve been dead for a long time anyway, and I don''t care to stay here longer. But you don''t have food and water. I''m afraid you won''t live long? "


    "Don''t forget, dragon spirit," I said in a deep voice, "without us, you will never have a chance to leave here. And as you said yourself just now, you don''t have much more time left than us! "


    Now I have determined the real purpose of dragon soul to teach me to cultivate nine star space. He wants to leave here, but he can''t do it himself. He can only rely on my strength.


    Dragon Spirit is by no means a good person. He taught me nine star space for no reason. It''s also normal to have a purpose. I''ve been prepared for it.


    The anger in the dragon soul''s eyes slowly disappeared: "since you knew that I taught you nine star space for a purpose, why did you listen to me to cultivate nine star space and call me master?"


    I said, "it''s easy. I want to get out of here with my friends, and you''re the only one who can help me do it."


    Dragon soul''s eyes changed again, and there was a look of appreciation: "you are willing to take risks for your friends, so you are not afraid that your friends will betray you in the end?"


    I heard the voice outside Longpu''s words, smiled and said, "if this is true, I will try to save myself like Longpu, and then go to my friend and ask him why he did this to me. But before it happened, I believe none of my friends would do that. "


    Dragon soul nodded slightly, "I believe what you said is true. Well, listen carefully. What I can help you is to comb your meridians, correspond to the meridians of the dragon family, and modify the nine star space skill for your cultivation. I''ve been doing it all the time. I''ve never stopped. I''ll succeed soon. Don''t worry. "


    I was overjoyed, hugged and said, "thank you. Anyway, you helped me and my friends. You are my friend. I will take you out of here."


    After a little hesitation, the Dragon Spirit immediately told me all his discoveries and mapped my other two meridians to the meridians of the dragon family

 Chapter 1104

    With the help of the dragon spirit, my cultivation seems to go a lot smoothly. I calmed down and practiced for a few days.


    But I devoted myself to cultivation, but there was no obvious progress. It seems that the words of dragon soul that it is easy to get started in nine star space are wrong.


    Dragon Spirit unexpectedly interrupted my practice when I was practicing wholeheartedly and asked a very strange question: "Jinfeng, I can feel that you are a good man, but your murderous spirit is so strong. Did you encounter any unfair treatment like me, so your heart is full of resentment?"


    I stopped practicing and said suspiciously, "I have participated in several large-scale battles and killed many people, so I have a murderous spirit. Dragon spirit, I don''t care what happened to you before, nor what purpose you have to contact us. At least for now, our goal is the same, that is to get out of here. Therefore, you must be honest with me and try your best to help me. We really don''t have much time. If you still have something to keep or have other thoughts, we may really be unable to get out. "


    Dragon soul stared at me and didn''t speak for a long time. Just when I felt impatient, he suddenly said, "since you have said that, let''s be honest with each other. The first floor of nine star space is about the introduction method of imprisoning space. As I told you before, I can''t say it''s wrong, but I didn''t explain it very clearly. "


    I looked at the Dragon Spirit and waited for him to continue. Through these days of cultivation, I also vaguely felt that there was a problem in the nine star space. Otherwise, the nine star space with easy entry would not have made any progress in cultivation for so long.


    Now that the Dragon Spirit said it, I suddenly realized that he had reservations about me when he taught the nine star space skill.


    Fortunately, long soul decided to be honest with me and take the initiative to tell the secret, otherwise I would practice according to what he said before, and there would be no result in the end.


    When the dragon spirit once again told me the complete nine star space skill, the place I didn''t understand suddenly opened up, and there was both joy and anger in my heart.


    Dragon soul kept a hand, almost broke a big event and missed everyone''s life. Naturally, I was a little angry.


    But he took the initiative to confess at a critical moment, and I still have time to start again, so I''m a little happy.


    Once again, everything seemed to come naturally, and there was a breakthrough soon.


    Seven days later, my method of imprisoning space on the first floor of nine star space has achieved little success, which can be preliminarily displayed.


    However, the space I can confine at one time can only be within a radius of one kilometer at most. If I exceed this range, my confinement seems to have no effect.


    This has something to do with my lack of purity in space, my short cultivation time on the first floor of nine star space, my incomplete understanding and so on.


    I have made progress. Everyone is very happy. They seem to see the hope of leaving here and congratulate me one after another.


    But at this time, we have reached the state of running out of water and food. There is no more time for me to practice.


    We had no water and food five days ago. We didn''t drop water for five days. Everyone looked hungry and looked lax.


    The immortal can endure hunger and thirst for a longer time, but that is also relative. If the time is too long, he will still die of hunger or thirst.


    Originally, five days would not be unbearable for the immortals, but in the past month, the food and water we got were just barely living, and they had already consumed to the limit. Now we have completely cut off the water and food, and naturally we can''t stand it.


    I knew I couldn''t wait any longer and said to everyone, "you are all my friends. We must leave here together. Now I can only confine the space within one kilometer at a time, that is, we can only move one kilometer at a time. Dragon soul said that we are at least 30 kilometers away from the exit. I need to imprison space for at least 60 times to take you away smoothly. Now get ready and we''ll start in Mashan. "


    Everyone was hungry and had little strength. They looked at me together and said in twos and threes: "Your Highness, I''m ready."


    I took a look at Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er and situ Qian. They are also weak. They really need to leave here immediately to replenish food and water.


    I began to prepare. As the power of space in my body began to operate, a five-color light wave flashed, and a one kilometer space centered on wanbaoding was imprisoned.


    The people around me were also imprisoned in the space, standing in the wanbaoding, completely unable to move.


    If I want to take them away, I have to do more. I leave wanbaoding first, take wanbaoding, and take my friends.


    I''m standing in this small space that I''m imprisoned. There''s no danger. It feels magical and especially secure.


    I put away the wanbaoding. The wanbaoding entered my body, became a part of me and fully integrated with me.


    I immediately left the original area of wanbaoding and moved forward quickly. When I reached the edge of the imprisoned space, I still displayed the nine star space, imprisoned a kilometer of space again, and then continued to move forward with the people.


    What I thought before was very simple. It''s a 30 kilometer journey. The range of confined space is one kilometer each time. It''s OK to confine space 60 times.


    I have neglected that every time the confined space is an irregular circle, that is to say, the space within about one kilometer is confined with me as the center.


    In this way, the maximum distance we travel each time is only half a kilometer, but it is often less than half a kilometer. In this way, I have to confine space more than 60 times to reach the other side of the channel.


    I have just learned the method of imprisoning space. I have used the method of imprisoning space more than 60 times in a row. I''m afraid I''ll be tired in a mess.


    No way, in order to leave here and live, I can only bite my teeth and stick to it.


    As I moved forward, I was getting closer and closer to the channel leaving this dark space. The dawn of victory was ahead. I began to rejoice in my heart and couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, I also know that I still have a lot of ways to go, and I still need to pay a great price. Only in the end can I really leave here and get freedom.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted. I didn''t dare think much. I just kept telling myself that I should stick to it anyway.


    Ten times, twenty times, thirty times... I gritted my teeth and insisted, constantly practicing the method of confining space I just learned, and constantly moving forward with the people in the wanbaoding.


    My power of space is consuming too fast. When I cast the method of imprisoning space for the 40th time, I feel I can''t stick to it.

 Chapter 1105

    There are still more than ten kilometers to go. It seems a short distance, but it makes me feel like I can''t go all the way.


    If it was normal, I didn''t have to spend any effort to walk the ten kilometers in a simple blink.


    But now, the dangers of space cracks force me to use the method of imprisoning space again and again and move forward slowly step by step.


    This is also thanks to Jiang Xue''s previous method, which pushed wanbaoding forward for tens of kilometers. Otherwise, it would be more difficult for me to stick to it if I started from a hundred kilometers away from the channel.


    I have absolutely no problem with my physical strength at this time, but the power of space is a little stretched.


    I continuously use the method of imprisoning space. The power of space consumed is huge. It''s like a loser who spends money like running water, which is amazing.


    This is also a last resort. Everyone is in trouble and accidents may occur at any time. I dare not hesitate.


    I clenched my teeth and reluctantly used the method of imprisoning space. When I brought the people to the entrance, the space force in my body was completely empty.


    I felt that I had lost my strength and wanted to sleep deeply, but the passage was right in front of me. I had to bite my teeth and take the people out of this dangerous place.


    I can only fight. At this critical moment, I don''t hesitate to fight with my life


    I rushed to the channel with all my strength. At the moment of entering the channel, I only felt dark in front of me, and the whole person lost consciousness in an extremely short time.


    When I woke up, I found that I was already in the channel. I barely looked ahead and confirmed that there was no danger. My hanging heart finally put down.


    I closed my eyes unknowingly. The whole person was shaking. It felt like being coaxed to sleep by my mother in a shaking bed when I was very young.


    I enjoyed this feeling in my heart, but a voice kept calling me and telling me that it was an illusion, an illusion after extreme fatigue.


    There was a light in front of me. It was a signal that I was about to leave the channel and return to the little divine world.


    I bit the tip of my tongue. The pain woke me up. At the same time, I finally broke the space barrier at the channel and left the dark space with Wan Baoding and everyone.


    At that moment, I couldn''t hold on any longer and completely fainted.


    I entered the space channel before I fainted, and I don''t know where it will send us.


    Anyway, at this time, I''m already in a semi coma. I''ve done my best to break through the barriers in this space channel. It''s impossible to pay more attention to other things.


    The transmission principle of the space channel is basically the same as that of the transmission array, but I don''t know where we will be transmitted because I can''t determine the transmission target.


    Hungry and tired, I entered the channel with Wan Baoding. I was completely unconscious before I completely left the Dragon tomb. It was impossible to know where I would go.


    However, in my heart, there has always been a voice calling me to wake up, and I am still vaguely worried about the people in the wanbaoding. I am worried that they will be trapped in the wanbaoding because they have no food and water.


    There are people who are very important to me in the wanbaoding. I must not let them be trapped in the wanbaoding without my control and starve to death.


    Perhaps because of this obsession, I slowly woke up, opened my eyes and subconsciously sat up. Then I found that I had come to a strange place.


    I was lying on the ground and could see the sand, which showed that this was no longer a dragon tomb, but a place with the smell of soil I was familiar with.


    I successfully left the dark space and the Dragon tomb, which was my first reaction.


    Then, I felt extremely weak and tired, and the unbearable hunger. I almost couldn''t help falling into a coma again.


    Biting the tip of my tongue again, I tried to keep calm. After taking a few deep breaths, I thought of one thing I should do most.


    Release all the people in the wanbaoding. This is what I should do most.


    I tried my best to release the people in the wanbaoding. When I watched the people appear in front of me one by one, I suddenly had a little strength, opened my mouth and asked, "are you all right? We left the dark space and we were safe. "


    The Dragon Spirit who just came out took a look at the strange place where we were, frowned and said, "is this a death star? Why can''t you feel any vitality?"


    I reluctantly smiled: "you are dead. How can you feel vitality?"


    The Dragon Spirit said, "don''t laugh, you bastard. It''s really like a dead star without any vitality. When we come here, it''s no different from being in the dark space. We''ll also starve to death."


    I looked around and found that it was really desolate. I really couldn''t feel any vitality except the long yellow sand.


    "Well... We may have been sent to a lifeless planet..." I have to admit that what Longpu said is the truth: "don''t panic, we can look for it, maybe we can find a place where life exists."


    As soon as Jiang Xue came out, she stood by me. She was also weak and said slowly, "in fact, it''s much better than the dark space. At least we won''t be in danger for the time being. Don''t panic, let''s take a break, recover a little strength, and then see if there is life. "


    A guide of the little divine world hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, commander, let''s leave the matter of exploring the way to us. You two have been too tired for days. Let''s have a good rest here."


    Another guide also said, "yes, your highness, in order to save us all, you have been too tired recently. Have a good rest and we can explore the way."


    The two speakers looked better than Jiang Xue and I, but they were also very tired and looked over hungry.


    I know that everyone is actually very tired and hungry. It''s good to say so, so I nodded: "it''s hard for you. In this way, you will all be able to blink. Then look around and see if there is life in that direction. "


    I took out some messenger symbols and gave them to you: "this is my messenger symbol. You can talk to each other by inputting Reiki."


    All the people held fists together, took the communication symbol I took out, and set out to find a living place. Saihua stopped everyone at this time: "wait a minute, I have something to say."


    Everyone was stunned and turned around to look at Sai Hua''er.


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said, "Jin Feng, it seems that there is still a strong suppression of the yuan God here, so I think we have actually returned to the small divine world, but in a place where there is no life in the small divine world. Since it is a small divine world, some of us must be able to distinguish where this is a small divine world, so we don''t have to spend our physical strength to investigate. "

 Chapter 1106

    Sai Huaer''s words reminded me that I tried to summon the yuan God out, and found that there was really a great suppression. The yuan God could not appear as easily as elsewhere.


    I said, "if so, this should be the small divine world, and the suppression of the yuan God is obvious. We have returned to the little divine world. "


    Everyone was happy, and Jiang Xue said directly, "if this is really the little divine world, I think this must be the limitless desert in the extreme north of the little divine world."


    A guide said, "what the commander said is that this should be the limitless desert, at least thousands of miles away from our divine domain."


    Jiang Xue nodded slightly: "the limitless desert is very vast, which can be said to be the largest desert in our little divine world. There are some places where water and life exist, but if we want to get food and water, we can only see our luck. "


    It really depends on luck to find water and food in the desert. The desert is wide and full of yellow sand. The terrain is basically the same, so it''s easy to get lost.


    The water source hidden in the desert and the life around the water source are like sand sinking into the sea in the long desert. It is extremely difficult to find it.


    Knowing this information, I had a preliminary idea: "since this is a limitless desert and far away from the divine domain, we must first find the water source. We are all tired and hungry. If we can''t find water and food in a short time, we can''t get out of this endless desert. I ask you to still look for the water source in a scattered way. Whoever finds it will notify others with a messenger to facilitate everyone to gather at the water source. "


    All the guides nodded and left in all directions. I, Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er, Si Tuqian, long soul and Long Yan stayed in place.


    Long soul doesn''t like Long Yan, who is a member of the golden dragon family. He doesn''t even talk to Long Yan. On the contrary, he always talks to me intentionally or unintentionally. It seems that he wants to know something from me.


    I saw the dragon soul''s mind and said directly, "just say what you want to ask. There are no outsiders here."


    The dragon soul pondered for a moment and said seriously, "I want to ask you something. I don''t know if you will agree."


    I said, "tell me."


    The dragon soul looked at me and said slowly, "I want you to let the Dragon swallow go. We dragon people can''t be mounts for humans..."


    I was stunned, and Long Yan said in surprise, "long soul, you..."


    Dragon soul interrupted Long Yan: "don''t talk. This is between me and Jinfeng. Don''t interrupt."


    Long Yan closed her mouth and looked at me with a worried look.


    I could see that she was worried that I would be angry. I reluctantly stood up, looked at Long Yan and said, "are you willing to follow me, or do you want to go back to the dragon family with long soul?"


    Long Yan hesitated and said slowly, "excuse me, master, can I go back to the dragon family?"


    I nodded: "if you want to go back, I will immediately terminate the relationship between master and servant with you. When you are free, you can go back naturally."


    Long Yan looked happy and saluted, "thank you, master. When I get back, I will never forget the great kindness of my master... "


    I smiled: "that''s not necessary. Before, because you and I were hostile, I had to accept you. Now I know that neither you nor dragon soul will be against me again. I should give you freedom. "


    While talking, I waved my hand. The wisp of yuan God handed over by Long Yan when he recognized the Lord slowly floated out of my body and returned to Long Yan''s body again.


    At the same time, a wisp of Yuanshen given to me by Long Yan was also returned to Long Yan by me.


    Long Yan was completely free. The mysterious connection between me and her was suddenly interrupted, and I could no longer feel any thoughts of the other party.


    "Congratulations, Long Yan." Jiang Xue said, "now you are free. I don''t know what plans you have?"


    Long Yan seems to still understand the feeling of freedom and doesn''t answer Jiang Xue''s words.


    The dragon soul smiled and said, "after leaving this limitless desert, we will return to the Dragon Valley, the birthplace of the dragon family, to find our kind. If I can, I will be reborn or continue to practice. "


    Jiang Xue nodded: "Dragon Valley has always been a mysterious forbidden area in the little divine world. Ordinary people will be attacked inexplicably even if they are close to it. It is said that it is the gathering place of the dragon family. I have always doubted it. Now it seems that it is really the gathering place of your dragon family. "


    "Dragon Valley is not only the birthplace of our dragon family, but also our holy land." The Dragon Spirit said, "there are the prohibitions established by our dragon family, which is what you humans often say. Therefore, it is difficult for you humans to get close without the permission of our dragon family."


    After a pause, Longpu then said, "but you are all friends of my Longpu, that is, friends of the dragon family. I invite you to go to Longgu with me to see the scenery of our Longgu and experience the customs of the dragon family. How about it?"


    Jiang Xue and I looked at each other and said, "OK."


    Dragon soul just wanted to say something polite. Unexpectedly, we agreed to go to the Dragon Valley with him, and immediately said with a bitter face: "unfortunately, I am also an abandoned dragon family now. If you want to go to the Dragon Valley, you have to wait until I recover my strength and return to the dragon family."


    I smiled, "I knew you would say that. Well, we also have important things to do. We can''t go to Dragon Valley with you. "


    Dragon soul smiled bitterly and said, "you have seen through... When I return to Dragon Valley and recover my strength, I will personally invite you to Dragon Valley as a guest. I will never break my promise. "


    We laughed together, but no one seemed to believe what Longpu said.


    Just as we were talking, as soon as the white light came back here, it was the message sent back by the messenger. Maybe some guide found the water source.


    I hurried to check the information. As expected, a guide found a water source about 3000 kilometers away from us.


    We were all overjoyed. We seemed to see the hope of returning to the divine realm alive. We all smiled and felt less hungry and thirsty.


    I hurriedly sent the message to everyone, asked the people around me to start immediately and quickly rushed to the water source.


    Although we were all hungry and consumed almost our physical strength, after learning that there was a water source, we seemed to have strength at once. We quickly rushed to the water source together, and no one fell behind.


    The guide who found the water source was about nearby. Jiang Xue looked down from the air, quickly locked the guide''s position and took us to the water source.

 Chapter 1107

    Beside a nearly dry ditch, the guide was fetching water. Seeing us coming, he got up quickly, hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, commander, the water here can be drunk. I have tried it."


    I nodded and asked everyone to get water and drink. They didn''t care whether the water was clean or drinkable. They all rushed to drink water.


    I was the last to drink water. I looked at everything around here. This is a relatively low place. There are sand dunes tens of meters higher on the East and west sides, and some scattered desert plants grow.


    There may be some plants to eat here, but I don''t know them and don''t dare to eat them casually. I''m afraid I will eat poisonous plants by mistake.


    As a guide for the aborigines of the little divine world, one of them is quite familiar with the plants in the desert. After drinking water, he took the initiative to collect those desert plants that can be eaten and prepared to make some simplest wild grass Soup for us.


    It can only be regarded as wild grass soup, because many desert plants say it can be eaten, but it is not a wild vegetable, nor is it delicious.


    The survival ability of immortals in the wild is super. As long as there is water, we can live many more days.


    Now we still have weed soup to satisfy our hunger, not to mention, it can definitely last until we leave the limitless desert.


    After everyone drank the wild grass soup without any seasoning boiled by spiritual fire, recovered some physical strength, and stored a lot of water and edible desert plants, I said to everyone: "we can''t stay here too long, we must return to the divine realm as soon as possible. Now, all of you are still in the wanbaoding. I''ll take you on the road and save your energy. "


    Everyone knows the benefits of wanbaoding. Without saying a word, they directly enter wanbaoding. Only the guide who is familiar with the desert situation was left by me to help me point out the direction so as not to get lost.


    I recovered a lot at this time, and the aura in my body is enough for me to perform teleportation. I teleport with this guide. The distance of each teleportation is tens of thousands of kilometers.


    At my speed, I can leave this endless desert in a few days.


    If we encounter a place with water along the way, we can stop to replenish our strength. Relatively speaking, we are safe.


    Maybe it''s because the refined space power consumption in my Baihui acupoint has exceeded the limit. After I rested for a while, there is no sign of recovery of space power. It seems that it is difficult to recover in a short time.


    Otherwise, I will directly open a simple space channel and return to the divine realm, that is, it will take minutes.


    If I temporarily refine the space power that has not been refined in my Baihui acupoint, and then open a space channel to the divine domain, it will take no less time than I am on my way now, so I chose to teleport to the divine domain.


    I stopped six or seven times along the way. Every time I met the water source, I asked everyone to come out and drink some water and eat some wild grass soup. It was a short rest.


    The distance of tens of thousands of kilometers, calculated by the speed at which I start the blink and the maximum distance of each blink, also needs thousands of blinks to return to the divine domain.


    Of course, the limitless desert is thousands of kilometers away from the divine domain, but it is still a short distance to leave the limitless desert and find a place where human beings live.


    According to the guide, we only need to go to the edge of the limitless desert and find a "limitless town".


    In Wuji Town, we will get food and water, have a good rest for a few days, and then return to the divine domain.


    Wuji small town is the nearest place inhabited by human beings to the Wuji desert, and it is also our most suitable supply point.


    Wuji town will also be the place where we are separated from Longpu and Longyan. Longgu is located in the west of Wuji Town, and Shenyu is located in the east of Wuji town. It is impossible to go together again.


    Our goal is to be the only infinitesimal town in the whole small divine world that is expensive in legend and has no city Lord, is not subject to the God King, or is under the jurisdiction of any commander.


    Vaguely, I seem to see good wine and food, warm beds and familiar human world


    Feeling the temptation of good wine and delicious food, my speed seems to be faster, and the distance of each blink is also farther


    We hurried to Wuji town. Ignoring the scenery here, we first found a shop near the city gate and had a big meal.


    The shop owner and the landlady seemed to know Jiang Xue''s. After seeing Jiang Xue, they immediately respectfully brought a lot of delicious food, whether we had crystal stones to pay the bill or not.


    I''ve thought about it for a long time. After dinner, I''ll pay the bill with a spirit tool. The crystal stones on us were already used up when we activated the boundary breaking array.


    Both the boss and the landlady are martial arts. It seems that their strength is not very strong. They are all martial arts generals.


    They stood by and watched us gobble up the food they brought, slowly showing a strange look. It seemed that we didn''t expect us to be so hungry.


    I know we are very hungry, eat a lot, and soon, which surprised the boss and his wife.


    I can''t blame them. Jiang Xue, the great commander of the small divine world, who is below one person and above ten thousand people, brings people who look so ugly. If it were me, I would be surprised.


    When they were full, I took out a spirit tool and handed it to the boss: "sorry, we have run out of crystal stones. This spirit tool must be enough to pay for our meal. Please take it."


    The boss smiled, hugged his fist and said, "you''re welcome. I know the great commander. It''s our honor for the great commander to come to our shop for dinner. How can we charge? This meal will be treated as a treat in our small shop. If the reception is not good, please forgive me. "


    Jiang Xue looked at the boss and said slowly, "since you know me, you should know my rules. You should pay for your meal. Just take the spirit weapon and don''t have any psychological burden. "


    The boss looked at Jiang Xue''s determination, slowly reached out and accepted the spirit tool I handed him, and carefully said, "it won''t take so much, I''ll find you the crystal stone right away."


    Jiang Xue waved: "no, we''re in a hurry."


    The boss saluted and said, "thank you, commander."


    Jiang Xue stopped talking, got up and said, "Your Highness, are we going back to the divine domain right away?"


    I thought about resting here for a few days before returning to the divine realm. When I heard Jiang Xue''s question, I said, "since I came here, it''s a waste not to look at the local customs here. Let''s find a place to live, have a rest, let everyone have a good sleep, and then go back to our mind. "


    Jiang Xue hugged her fist and said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions."

 Chapter 1108

    The boss listened to my conversation with Jiang Xue and was stunned. He must have never thought that I was the second highness of the little divine world, so he was surprised after knowing this.


    Ignoring the boss''s, I turned to go out and walked directly to the depths of Wuji town.


    Wuji small town is called "small town" because it has a small population and no city master.


    There is no city without a city Lord, and this is the only one in the whole little divine world.


    Also because there is no city master, there are three religions and nine streams here. Most of the few people are rebellious people, including many experts.


    In this mixed place, something may happen when we arrive.


    A guide found a small hotel called "Yingbin Pavilion" nearby, wrapped up a Yingbin pavilion with a total of about ten rooms, and we stayed together.


    The boss of Yingbin Pavilion is a little old man who claims to be called Zhao Lin. I know a lot about Wuji town from Zhao Lin''s mouth.


    Although Wuji town is small and has a population of more than 100000, all the facilities here are relatively complete.


    Here, there are not only various types of shops, but also casinos, brothels and other places where the dark forces establish a collection of crystal stones.


    To my surprise, there is also a place for auction of spirit tools, skills and so on - Wuji Pavilion.


    Wuji Pavilion is an auction place, where an auction will be held at 10 a.m. every day.


    Most of the time, what is auctioned at the auction may be a broken spirit weapon, but the leader of Wuji Pavilion still orders the people under his command to hold an auction every day, rain or shine, without exception.


    This rule has lasted for thousands of years, has never changed, and has long become a habit of people here.


    No matter whether there is crystal or not, many people will enter Wuji Pavilion at 10 o''clock every day, watch others auction and enjoy the fun of auction.


    The boss of Wuji Pavilion is a cousin of Zhao Lin, called Zhao Wen.


    Zhao Wen, who is said to have reached the middle level of martial god, is a powerful martial artist.


    Under Zhao Wen''s hand, there is a stunning auctioneer known to everyone in a small town. She is a female martial artist named Zhao Huan.


    This Zhao Huan is said to be Zhao Wen''s daughter. She is only Zhao Wen''s illegitimate daughter. She only claims to be Zhao Wen''s adopted daughter.


    The reason why Zhao Huan is famous is that her cultivation skill is the most famous top skill in the little divine world, the nine turn Heart Sutra.


    Jiuzhuan Heart Sutra can slowly change a person''s appearance during cultivation until the cultivator''s appearance becomes extremely holy, giving people a sense of sacredness and inviolability.


    Like a real God and man, you can only look from a distance without blasphemy.


    Zhao Huan, who has been practicing the nine turn Heart Sutra for a long time, has reached a very high level. Therefore, she gives people the feeling that she is a God and a goddess. Everyone who sees her must have incomparable respect and love. At the same time, she can''t have any blasphemous heart.


    It seems that it has virtually changed the mentality and belief of everyone who has seen Zhao Huan, so that everyone who has seen Zhao Huan regards it as a God and can''t have any other ideas.


    Jiuzhuan Heart Sutra is extremely overbearing at this point. At the same time, it is also the dream of countless female martial artists.


    How did Zhao Huan learn this skill and who was his disciple? Zhao Lin doesn''t know, and I don''t know much more.


    I''m not interested. When it comes to peerless beauties, I have several around me, but I don''t want to know more about Zhao Huan.


    There will be one or two celebrities in every place. I just think Zhao Huan is a celebrity in wujixiaocheng and a celebrity exaggerated by people.


    But I need crystal stone to pay Zhao Lin, so I''m going to Wuji pavilion to auction some spirit tools or pills I don''t need for the time being.


    My idea was acutely discovered by Jiang Xue. She casually followed me to my room and deliberately squinted at me: "do you want to see Zhao Huan when you heard Zhao Lin say that?"


    I smiled bitterly: "don''t get me wrong. Even if I went to Wuji Pavilion, I also went to sell spirit tools and change crystal stones to pay the rent, not to see Zhao Huan."


    Jiang Xue''s face changed slightly and said angrily, "you are really a big turnip. I really misunderstood you! At the beginning, I heard people say you were naughty. I also defended you. I knew you were like this. I shouldn''t have listened to you and was cheated by you... "


    I was stunned: "what are you talking about? I... "


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you think. You just went to see Zhao Huan." Jiang Xue said angrily, "your man is very playful. He has three wives around him and wants to see other women. Hum... Isn''t he an auctioneer? In order to attract customers, you just dress up better. What do you really think is a peerless beauty? "


    I couldn''t cry or laugh, so I came forward and took Jiang Xue''s hand: "come on, I''m not really going to see Zhao Huan... With you around me, who else can get into my eyes? Do you think so? "


    "You used to say that to sister Hua''er, but now I know you lied to us." Situ Qian''s voice came, and she came in side by side with Sai Hua''er: "sister Hua''er, did he say that to you?"


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and nodded slowly: "men are like this. The stronger the ability, the more it will be. We should learn to adapt, otherwise, the future will be very sad. Anyway, I''m used to it. Situ Qian, you should adapt as soon as possible to avoid crying every day... "


    Situ Qian looked at me and slowly said word by word: "there is another way, that is to leave him out of sight and out of mind. Don''t think everyone thinks he is a treasure and annoys me. I can do anything. "


    Sai Hua''er nodded slightly: "if you are willing to leave, this may be the best way. Unfortunately, some people say so, but they don''t think so... "


    Situ Qian stared at me, suddenly lowered her head and said with a trace of helplessness, "I can''t do it, sister, teach me, what should I do?"


    Saihua smiled: "you can go to Wuji pavilion with him. If you find that he likes Zhao Huan, remind him quickly to avoid him falling in."


    "Sister, why don''t you go with me?" Situ Qian also smiled: "didn''t he care more about his sister''s words?"


    Saihua said positively, "I didn''t say I couldn''t go. Who said I wouldn''t go?"


    Situ Qian laughed. They sang in unison. Unexpectedly, they had made a decision for me.


    I looked at them helplessly, then looked at Jiang Xue, slowly lowered my head, and dared not say a word of No

 Chapter 1109

    The location chosen by Wuji Pavilion is the core of the whole Wuji town.


    It was supposed to build the city Lord''s house here, but because there was no city Lord in Wuji Town, there was no need to build the city Lord''s house. The empty space was used by Zhao Wenzheng, the Lord of Wuji Pavilion.


    Outside the limitless Pavilion, I saw a neat row of martial artists welcoming the guests. Each of them is a top martial general and a person with outstanding appearance.


    Among them, the men are handsome and handsome; The beauty and beauty of a woman are myriad.


    It took Zhao Wen some effort to choose these people as bodyguards and welcome guests.


    Today''s auction is about to begin. My purpose here is to auction the spirit tools and a small amount of pills in my hand in exchange for crystal stones for cultivation and daily expenses. Therefore, I didn''t stay outside the limitless Pavilion and went directly to the interior of the limitless Pavilion.


    "Please show me your invitation." A bodyguard politely hugged and said, "according to the rules of Wuji Pavilion, guests who are not invited cannot enter Wuji Pavilion within half an hour before the auction."


    Naturally, I don''t have an invitation. I''m very clear about it: "sorry, I want to auction some spirit tools and pills in your Pavilion. I don''t know who to talk to, so I came to ask."


    The bodyguard listened to me and said with a trace of doubt, "where is the spirit weapon you want to auction? Can you show me first. Generally speaking, Wuji Pavilion will not accept the auction request for spirit tools with poor quality. "


    I smiled and casually took out a spirit instrument: "please have a look. They are all such spirit instruments and a small amount of pills."


    The bodyguard frowned slightly: "I''m sorry, your spirit seems to be disappearing. I''m afraid you''ve been trapped in a secret place for a long time... We Wuji Pavilion won''t accept the auction request for such an unknown spirit. Please go back."


    I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that Wuji Pavilion had such strict requirements for the things to be auctioned. Feeling something interesting in my heart, I took back the spirit instrument and took out a small return pill: "can such pills be auctioned?"


    The bodyguard took a look at the small pill I took out, and his eyes lit up immediately: "it''s a pill for healing. The quality is good... How many pills do you have?"


    I smiled: "not much, a whole bottle, about thirty."


    The bodyguard immediately hugged his fist and said, "please come here. I''ll take you to our steward right away. We''ll arrange all the auction matters for you."


    I smiled. The bodyguard has good eyesight and excellent means of steering in the wind. He is really suitable to be the bodyguard and welcome of Wuji Pavilion.


    Under the leadership of this man, saihua''er, situ Qian and Jiang Xue and I entered the Wuji Pavilion and came to an elegant room on the second floor of the Wuji Pavilion.


    Wuji Pavilion covers a very wide area. The front houses are very tall. The second floor is at least as high as the fourth floor of ordinary houses. It looks very majestic.


    There was an old man in Yajian who saw us and looked at the bodyguard with questions.


    The bodyguard immediately hugged his fist and said, "steward Li, these guests have pills for healing to auction. Please give them to the palm."


    The old man, surnamed Li, got up and said, "welcome to Wuji Pavilion. We Wuji Pavilion will shoot your things at the highest price to ensure your satisfaction."


    There is no other place to sit in the elegant room of Wuji Pavilion, which is quite ancient. We can only stand and talk to manager Li: "manager Li, this is the pill I want to auction, which is called xiaohuandan."


    I handed a small pill to steward Li and continued: "small pill is a healing pill. It is a necessary healing medicine for martial artists. The healing effect is excellent..."


    Steward Li looked at the small pill in his hand, and some yellow eyes gradually lit up: "this is the best healing pill, with good quality... May I ask your name, how many such pills will be auctioned in our Wuji pavilion?"


    I took out a bottle of about 30 small return pills and put them on the table in front of manager Li: "under ah Feng, these are my friends. I''m going to buy all the thirty small pills in this bottle. Please give me a price. "


    The old man picked up the jade bottle, poured out several small pills, carefully looked at them for a while, and slowly said, "the value of one pill of this quality is about ten pieces of three grade crystal stones. There are thirty small return pills here. It''s about 300 three grade spars. However, the items auctioned by Wuji Pavilion always exceed the value of the items themselves, especially this healing pill, which is extremely scarce in Wuji town. So I can make a bold valuation. These pills can sell at least 1000 pieces of Sanpin spar. "


    I knew that Xiao huandan was valuable. I also felt that manager Li didn''t deceive me, so I nodded slightly: "please manager Li. I hope these pills will be auctioned off at today''s auction."


    Steward Li put away Xiao huandan, hugged his fist and said, "please rest assured that you are satisfied. I wonder if you have anything else to auction. I can also auction it for you. You can rest assured that the price is absolutely satisfactory. "


    I smiled and still took out the spirit tool that was denied by the bodyguard: "there are still some such spirit tools, but the man said before, because the spirit of these spirit tools is about to dissipate, and you Wuji Pavilion will not accept..."


    "Please forgive me for my ignorance," steward Li said immediately when he saw the spirit instrument I took out. "This is a rare top-grade spirit instrument, and it is not something in my little divine world... It can be auctioned. Otherwise, many people will be interested by its origin."


    I smiled: "how many stones can I sell this spirit tool?"


    Steward Li looked at the spirit tool carefully for a while, looked up and said, "it''s worth at least two hundred... No, three hundred and one grade of crystal stone. If the quantity is enough, we can consider selling together. In that case, the value of each piece can be raised to about 411 pieces of spar. "


    I nodded: "the price you said is much more expensive than ordinary shops. Please help me sell it together with steward li..."


    Before my voice fell, a voice came from outside the elegant room: "manager Li, wait a minute and agree to the childe''s auction request."


    When manager Li heard this sound, he immediately bypassed the table in front of him, quickly opened the door of the elegant room, and respectfully said, "my subordinates have seen Miss, and I don''t know why they can''t agree to the auction request of young master a Feng?"


    At the opening of the door, a woman with a veil appeared at the door. According to her figure, she should be a young lady.


    However, because she was wearing a veil, she couldn''t see her face, so she couldn''t judge her exact age.

 Chapter 1110

    I feel that there seems to be a magical noble temperament in this woman, which makes people dare not look at her directly.


    I was thinking, is it difficult to see Zhao Huan himself so soon?


    It is difficult to judge the age of martial artists, because many pills and skills have the effect of keeping their faces. Female martial artists pay more attention to their faces. Many people have lived for thousands of years and look like a young man of about 20.


    The young lady in charge of Li''s mouth could be Zhao Huan, who is praised by everyone in the infinitesimal town. I had a question in my heart, so I hugged my fist and said, "dare you ask this young lady, why can''t I accept my auction request?"


    The woman ignored me. Instead, she walked in front of Jiang Xue. Yingying bowed down, and a sweet voice sounded: "I''ve seen commander Jiang. I haven''t seen the style of commander Jiang. Please forgive him for his impoliteness."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "you''re welcome. I just came with my friends today to see the super beauty Miss Zhao Huan of Wuji Pavilion. There''s nothing to be auctioned by Wuji Pavilion..."


    After a pause, Jiang Xue pointed to me and said, "this young master ah Feng, and me..."


    "We are friends." I hurriedly said, "I''m lucky to get acquainted with the commander. I''m lucky to have three lives."


    The mysterious lady of Wuji Pavilion seemed to smile, looked at me and said, "since this young master ah Feng is a friend of the commander, I will naturally explain why Wuji Pavilion can''t accept your auction request. To be honest, the reason why I don''t allow manager Li to accept your auction request is because I''m not sure whether these rare things belong to you. If their origin is unknown, we will auction Wuji Pavilion. I''m afraid it will lead to foolproof disasters... "


    I smiled: "everything is definitely mine. The commander can testify to this. Please rest assured."


    Jiang Xue nodded: "there is absolutely no problem with things. Miss Zhao can rest assured."


    "Well," the woman still didn''t admit that she was Zhao Huan, but said slowly, "then I''ll give the commander face and help ah Feng auction these things."


    After a pause, the woman leaned slightly and stretched out her hand to falsely lead: "commander, please wait a moment in the elegant room. Today''s auction will begin soon."


    She is really Zhao Huan, who is regarded as the God of heaven by everyone in Wuji town. No wonder there is a special temperament in her that even I don''t dare to look directly at.


    Knowing that this person is Zhao Huan, I couldn''t help but look more at her face. I didn''t think how beautiful she was. It''s just that her temperament is really like a worshipped God Buddha. People don''t dare to look more.


    Zhao Huan, who turned to leave, even his back is the same. I dare not take a more look at her. I have seen one of her various legends.


    Unique temperament, I''m afraid most people will be unable to help but feel respectful, as if they had seen the commanders of the God King.


    It''s really interesting to have such different people in a small infinitesimal city.


    I expected Jiang Xue to be recognized. As the commander of the small divine world, there would be few people who didn''t know her.


    The previous bodyguard didn''t recognize Jiang Xue. He probably didn''t expect Jiang Xue to appear here, so he didn''t care.


    Of course, this is not normal. After all, the three beauties around me, as long as normal men see them, they can''t help looking more. Unless there is a special change in their mentality, or the men who are used to super beauties, they will be indifferent to the three beauties around me.


    Jiang Xue was invited by Zhao Huan to the elegant room of the auction. We followed suit and came to a very elegant elegant room.


    A maid served in the elegant room and brought Jiang Xue fruits, fragrant tea and so on, but ignored us standing in the elegant room.


    Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian smiled at each other and didn''t care. After all, Jiang Xue''s identity was clear, but none of us knew each other.


    We came very late. As soon as we sat down in Yajian, the auction began.


    The current auction venue is very large, which can accommodate about 1000 people to participate in the auction at the same time. However, there may be nothing good in today''s auction. The people who come to participate in the auction are only 100 people, which seems a little empty.


    These people sit in front of the auction in scattered ways, which seems to be a little less popular. Fortunately, they talk and laugh, which makes there more voices here, so they are not so cold.


    A beautiful woman with exposed clothes stepped onto the auction platform, smiled and said, "let''s wait a long time. Today''s auction of Wuji Pavilion starts now. Let''s invite Miss Zhao Huan, the most popular auctioneer of Wuji Pavilion, to preside over today''s auction. "


    As soon as the woman''s voice fell, the originally noisy auction house suddenly became silent and the needle drop could be heard.


    I felt very strange. I turned around and looked at Zhao Huan who was still in this elegant room. I was about to ask what the situation was. I heard the people participating in the auction suddenly say in unison: "Miss Zhao presides over today''s auction?"


    Everyone''s questions are as like as two peas.


    The woman on the auction table smiled and said, "exactly."


    "How is this possible?!" A man stood up and said loudly, "isn''t Miss Zhao hosting the auction on the last day of each month?"


    "This..." the woman looked at us and said in some embarrassment, "at the request of a guest, we miss Zhao temporarily decided to preside over today''s auction."


    "How could this happen?" A man shouted like crazy: "great, I finally saw Miss Zhao, great..."


    More people shouted madly, "Miss Zhao, Miss Zhao..."


    The auction house is like a concert of a superstar. Countless fans scream and shout like crazy. Some people stand up and shout like they are really crazy.


    Seeing Miss Zhao, they would react so much. It seems that Zhao Huan''s fame is not blown out.


    Today''s auction is actually more than 100 people, but the shouting sound is like tens of millions of people shouting together. The noise is so loud that it is almost going to overturn the roof of the auction house.


    I was thinking that these people were crazy and incredible. Suddenly I heard a huge crash outside the auction house.


    The gate of the auction house was directly knocked away from the outside and hit several unlucky people sitting behind, sending out a burst of screams.


    Those unlucky people were obviously injured, but the people who crashed into the gate ran crazy from the door panel of these people, ignoring that these people would be hurt.

 Chapter 1111

    I couldn''t help standing up and trying to save those unlucky bastards.


    Sai Hua''er quietly reached out and grabbed me, shook his head at me and motioned me not to do it. After all, even if I did it at this time, it was already late.


    A group of bodyguards of Wuji Pavilion stepped back in. Everyone was like a great enemy. They looked nervous as if we were facing a five clawed Golden Dragon.


    "Get out of here!" A rude voice came from outside the door, and a huge hammer slammed at the bodyguards facing the door.


    The hammer was huge, like a heavy door panel, and the hammer came fiercely, making a whistling wind, which aroused bursts of strong wind.


    The bodyguards seemed to have been prepared. The four people facing the hammer raised their arms at the same time, shouted angrily, and hit them with their flesh and hammer.


    After a dull crash, the four bodyguards were shot off at the same time, flew upside down into the crowd, smashed some tables and chairs, and fell heavily to the ground. Although they struggled, they couldn''t get up again.


    The hammer was blocked by four bodyguards. The castration was a little slow, but it still flew towards the crowd sitting in the auction house.


    I was surprised. If it hit those weak warriors or ordinary people, I was afraid that people would die on the spot.


    I can''t help it anymore. When I stand up, I have to stop this huge hammer to avoid the disaster of blood and light.


    Sai Hua''er has been paying attention to my move. At this time, she grabbed my hand and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, look at them..."


    When I hurried to look, I saw that four of the bodyguards who were not injured had already flashed out, grabbed the front of the hammer flight, and also blocked the hammer with their own flesh.


    This time, the castration of the hammer was slow. When the four people blocked it, they fell down and made a loud noise, but they didn''t hurt the four bodyguards.


    Seeing that a crisis passed and the injured people were treated in time by the people in the auction house, I calmed down slowly.


    "Ha ha... How can I not attend the auction hosted by Miss Zhao?"


    A rude voice sounded. A big black man strode in. Looking at the angry people, he laughed and said, "get out of my way and give me the best seat."


    People here seem to be a little afraid of the black man who calls himself "iron butcher", and they all consciously get out of the way.


    Originally, the crazy cheers of hearing today''s auction hosted by Zhao Huan were much smaller at this time.


    There are a few people who don''t care about Tietu and are still cheering. They don''t seem to pay attention to Tietu''s previous actions.


    Tietu sat down at the table in the middle of the first row, picked up the huge hammer that fell next to the table, and shouted rudely: "stop making noise for me. Don''t you know Miss Zhao doesn''t like making noise? When will you have to wait to see Miss Zhao like this? "


    Some of those who were still cheering closed their mouths, but others were still cheering, regardless of Tietu''s warning.


    Tietu waited for a while. Seeing that the people still didn''t stop shouting, a trace of murderous spirit flashed across his face, he waved his hand violently, and the hammer in his hand smashed at the people who were still cheering loudly.


    This time, the hammer castration was more fierce and the wind was louder. A strong wind made me feel a trace of potential danger.


    The power of this iron butcher is so great that even I, who have always been proud of my physical strength, can''t help but admire it.


    The hammer is very big. It looks like it weighs at least tens of thousands of kilograms. The iron butcher can be used at will, and its own strength is naturally great.


    Maybe this hammer is a refined spirit tool. The master doesn''t feel cumbersome when using it.


    Like the killer sword I used to use, it definitely weighs a lot more than this hammer, but I won''t feel cumbersome when I use it.


    After refining, the master will not feel the weight of spirit, immortal or artifact. They can be regarded as a part of the master.


    Only the attacked opponent can really feel the great lethality brought by the amazing weight.


    Among those who were still shouting Zhao Huan''s name, a thin man turned and looked at the hammer flying towards them. With a wave of his hand, a sword transformed into aura met the hammer.


    My heart moved, immediately shook my head and sighed.


    Although the weapon with illusory aura has the same lethality as the real weapon, its weakness is too obvious when facing a weapon with amazing weight such as hammer.


    As I expected, the magic sword hit the hammer. After a loud noise, the sword dispersed, but the hammer still hit these people straight.


    The thin man had already turned back and continued to shout for Zhao Huan, but when he heard the impact, he immediately turned back and found that the hammer could not be blocked. A trace of embarrassment flashed on his face. He immediately shot again. A huge hammer made of the same aura hit him.


    One true and one unreal two giant hammers collided again, making an amazing impact sound. One hammer disappeared, and one hammer fell to the ground, smashing a huge pit on the ground of the auction house.


    This time, there was a great deal of competition, but on the whole, Tietu won. Tietu stopped the thin man''s cry, and his goal was achieved.


    And because the thin man lost his first shot, the people around him also stopped shouting Zhao Huan''s name. It was Tietu''s complete victory.


    The winning tie Tu laughed again and said, "who do you think it is? It''s a prince who is thin and doesn''t have two or two meat all over his body. Ha ha, how''s my hammer? Do you want to try again? "


    It turned out that the thin man surnamed Wang said coldly, "iron Tu, if you dare to hurt people in Wuji Pavilion, are you not afraid that the pavilion leader of Wuji Pavilion will beat you to death and throw you out to feed the dog?"


    Although tie TU was crazy, his face changed after listening to the prince''s words: "I''m the biggest customer of Wuji Pavilion. How could the pavilion leader treat me like this? Little three, don''t sow discord. No one can allocate the relationship between me and Wuji Pavilion... "


    Before Tietu''s voice fell, a voice slowly sounded at the door: "the pavilion Lord will not do to you. Do you know what I will do to you?"


    The speaker had just come here. He put his foot on the threshold and looked at Tietu leisurely, with a murderous smile on his face.


    He looks very young and handsome. He looks like the son of a big family.


    When Tietu heard the sound, his face changed greatly. He immediately grabbed the huge hammer that fell to the ground and made a defensive posture. At the same time, he shouted angrily: "second Wang, don''t think I''ll be afraid of you. You... If you dare to fight me here, I... Wuji Pavilion will break you up right away. "

 Chapter 1112

    This man turned out to be a skinny brother. No wonder he would stand out for a skinny man, but none of their brothers looks the same. It''s hard to make people believe that they are brothers.


    Listen to "Wang Laoer" smile: "when you hit my brother, you should think of this moment!"


    After a pause, the second king looked cold and said coldly, "the limitless pavilion has long been stipulated that no one should enter the venue after the auction. You took the lead in violating the rules of the limitless Pavilion, or think about how to explain to the Lord Zhao Wenge in a moment. Don''t let the Lord Zhao unload eight pieces at that time."


    Tie Tu''s face changed again, and a cold sweat came out on his forehead: "this... I can''t blame me. I heard someone shouting Miss Zhao''s name. I know that today''s auction has been presided over by Miss Zhao and specially came to support..."


    "Hey, hey..." the second king sneered, "really? Then why did you break the door of the auction store, break in and hurt so many people? "


    Tie Tu said reluctantly, "these lackeys who don''t have eyes stopped me... I was in a hurry and lost my mind..."


    "What a crazy man." Wang Laoer interrupted Tietu''s words: "if everyone is like you and doesn''t talk about rules, won''t Wuji Pavilion need to talk about these rules in the future?"


    The second son of Wang is obviously an intelligent figure. A reckless man like tie Tu is not his opponent at all.


    The Wang brothers obviously like Zhao Huan too. Although they can''t stand iron Tu''s bullying, they are more jealous and want to show it in front of Zhao Huan.


    I didn''t come to see such a boring trick. I couldn''t help turning around and looking at the maid Zhao Huan left in our elegant room. I almost didn''t say what I thought.


    The maid was also smart. Seeing my eyes, she immediately saluted and said, "please wait a moment. The auction should begin soon."


    Before the maid''s voice fell, Zhao Huan pushed the door in. She clearly saw that I was looking at her, but she turned her head slightly and ignored me.


    At this time, her magical temperament seemed to be stronger, really like a god respected by all the people.


    I was secretly surprised. Instead of looking at Zhao Huan, I went to the door to see all kinds of people in a hurry.


    These people, like Tietu, are people who rush to see Zhao Huan after hearing the cry here.


    Simultaneous interpreting Zhao Huanzhen''s words, is everyone here admired and loved? Or does she have any unique way to buy people''s hearts


    Among the people coming back, I saw a familiar figure.


    This man could never have appeared here. It''s not close to the divine domain. He can''t hear the cry of the people here.


    Unless he was already here, even if he was proficient in teleportation, he could not get here from the divine domain in such a short time.


    My discovery was also discovered by Jiang Xue. She gave me a silent look, then nodded slightly and motioned me not to disturb the man.


    There seems to be some treasure isolated from the perception of divine consciousness in our elegant room, because after the man arrived, he looked around, but he didn''t find us obviously in front of him.


    Yajian has such a setting, which is normal here in the auction house.


    Many people don''t want to be known by others after they buy what they need, or sell their own things and get a lot of crystal stones.


    Jiang Xue and they also found this. The people around me are not ordinary people. They just didn''t say it.


    Zhao Huan, who stood beside us, seemed used to seeing such a scene. He didn''t say anything or move.


    The newly appeared acquaintance is Gan Yu, one of the commanders of the God King.


    Listen to Gan Yu slowly say: "stop it, everyone. I''m Gan Yu. I believe everyone knows me. I heard that today''s auction was presided over by Miss Zhao. I came here to see Miss Zhao''s style. If you go on like this, don''t mention seeing Miss Zhao. Even if it''s an auction, I''m afraid it will be cancelled. "


    When Tietu saw Gan Yu, he seemed to see the Savior. He hurried forward, hugged his fist and said, "commander Gan, under Tietu, do you still remember me?"


    Tie Tu didn''t look rude at all. He was obviously very cautious.


    Gan Yu glanced at Tietu and said faintly, "you are Tietu. Last time I came to Wuji town for business under the order of the God King, I saw you."


    Tie Tu''s face brightened: "that''s right. It''s rare for you to remember me. Commander Gan, I wonder what treasure you are buying for the God King this time? "


    Gan Ying smiled: "it depends on what treasure Miss Zhao auctioned for a while. If I can see it in my eyes, I will naturally buy it. "


    Looking at Gan Yu, it seems that he has been here many times and is very familiar with it.


    Zhao Huan around us suddenly said, "commander, I have an unkind request. I wonder if you can help me?"


    Jiang Xue was stunned, then smiled and said, "why, don''t you want to see commander Gan?"


    Zhao Huan said, "that''s not true. But there are no peerless treasures among the things we auction today. First Datong led us, and then Gan Tong led us. I have to ask, what are you doing here? "


    Jiang Xue smiled: "we just exchange some crystal stones. There''s no other meaning. As for GaN Yu, I really don''t know when he came and why he came here. "


    Zhao Huan looked at Jiang Xue and seemed to want to see something from Jiang Xue''s face and eyes: "commander, there are no small cities, small places and few people. It has always been a place that the God King disdains to pay attention to. Today, the two commanders came together. I really don''t believe it if I want to say nothing. "


    Jiang Xue said positively, "I really don''t know why Gan Yu came here. We... Just don''t come and have a look and experience the local customs here. "


    Zhao Huan nodded slightly, turned around and said to the maid here, "it''s none of your business here. Go out first."


    The maid saluted and left, respectfully. It seems that she also worshipped and respected Zhao Huan very much.


    When the maid left, Zhao Huan, who had been standing all the time, took a step forward, sat down beside Jiang Xue, that is, between Jiang Xue and me, picked up the tea on the table and added some tea for Jiang Xue himself.


    Listening to her sweet voice, she said, "commander, my Wuji Pavilion is just a place for doing business. There is really no treasure that the God King wants. I''d like to propose a toast to you with tea instead of wine. Would you please help us talk to the God King and don''t embarrass us any more? "

 Chapter 1113

    The sweet voice and eloquent words sounded like a thunder in our ears, which shocked us all.


    Jiang Xue frowned and said, "I don''t understand what Miss Zhao means. To tell you the truth, we were trapped in a place not long ago because of an accident, and we didn''t escape until today. Otherwise, we won''t be in a hurry to come here and sell pills and spirit tools in exchange for crystal stones to be used as a fare to return to the divine domain. "


    Zhao Huan was stunned and said in surprise, "what the commander said is true? This... Where else in the little divine world can you be trapped by the great commander? "


    Zhao Huan was surprised on the surface. In fact, he didn''t believe Jiang Xue''s words. Jiang Xue knew Zhao Huan''s mind, so she explained with a smile: "what trapped us is a space crack."


    "Space fissure?" Zhao Huan was surprised: "I see... Please don''t be surprised. It''s because the God King forced us to hand over the treasure that we doubt the commander..."


    "What treasure is that?" I couldn''t help but ask, "the God King sits in the whole small divine world. What treasures will the God King want?"


    Zhao Huan glanced at me and ignored me. Instead, he continued to say to Jiang Xue, "the great commander doesn''t know. Ten days ago, the God King sent an order to Wuji pavilion to unconditionally give the ancient strange treasure to the commander Gan and take it back to the god palace for use."


    When Zhao Huan said this, he looked at Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian. He seemed to have some scruples and stopped talking.


    Jiang Xue smiled and said, "just tell me, they are all our own people."


    Zhao Huan then said, "the God King needs to seize the soul rope. This was originally a good time for us to get close to the God King''s house and please the God King. It was also a great opportunity for us to stand out in Wuji Pavilion. Naturally, we won''t be slighted. But... "


    "But what?" Jiang Xue couldn''t help asking, "you might as well finish it all at once. I can also consider how to help you."


    Zhao Huan saluted and said, "thank you, commander first. But the ancient treasure soul snatching rope is not in our limitless Pavilion. Even if we want to please the God King, there is nothing we can do. Commander Gan Yu doesn''t believe what we say, so he just stays here and doesn''t go. It''s useless for us to explain... "


    Jiang Xue nodded slightly, "then I want to ask you, is the soul snatching rope really not in Wuji pavilion? Or don''t you want to lend the soul snatcher? "


    Zhao Huan glanced at the people outside: "to tell you the truth, the soul snatching rope was stolen thousands of years ago. I have the reputation of ''holding the soul snatching rope and shaking the small divine world'', but I don''t have the soul snatching rope in my hand..."


    "Holding the soul snatching rope, it shocked the small divine world." I can''t help but recite this sentence silently. I feel that although the words are plain, the connotation is very unusual.


    Little divine world, besides the God King, who else dares to say such words? This is obviously a thorough threat to the authority of the God King, completely above the God King.


    This is probably one of the reasons why my father sent Gan Yu here to seize the soul rope. One mountain can''t tolerate two tigers, let alone the world above the divine power in the small divine world.


    I suddenly understood why at the moment Zhao Huan saw us, he recognized Jiang Xue and told Jiang Xue''s identity. They were also prepared to inquire about a lot of God kings.


    Fortunately, she didn''t recognize me. Otherwise, she might think I came for the sake of soul searching and directly refuse us to come here.


    After hearing Zhao Huan''s words, Jiang Xuexiu frowned: "according to what you said, the soul snatching rope was indeed in the limitless Pavilion, but it was stolen. Is that so? "


    Zhao Huan nodded: "that''s it. It''s a pity that commander Gan didn''t believe us and refused to leave with a team of guides. The iron butcher is also under the command of GaN. When they do this today, I think they don''t just want to see me, but have other plans. "


    I suddenly understood something. I thought it was just because Zhao Huan was so famous that these talents would react so greatly. I didn''t expect that there was a deeper meaning, but we didn''t know at first.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help asking, "if they don''t go, will today''s auction be cancelled?"


    Zhao Huan finally managed me, nodded slightly and said faintly, "since the establishment of Wuji Pavilion for thousands of years, I have never stopped or cancelled the auction on that day. Sometimes, at the request of guests, we even hold several auctions in a day... But in these ten days, we face people under the command of Gan every day, so our auction, It''s basically the same as it wasn''t held... Your Excellency has ordered that if it''s still the case today, today''s auction will be cancelled until commander Gan leaves Wuji town. "


    Jiang Xuemeng stood up and was about to leave Yajian: "Miss Zhao, wait a minute. I''ll ask Gan Yu now. Even if it''s the order of the God King, you can''t fail to do business."


    I saw that Jiang Xue was a little angry and hurried aside and said, "commander, we can''t be impatient about this. Although we believe in Miss Zhao, we have to find out the truth of the matter before we can determine how to help Wuji Pavilion, right?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me and sat down slowly: "what do you say to do?"


    I ignored Zhao Huan''s puzzled eyes and said to Jiang Xue, "the commander can ask commander Gan personally. Maybe everything will be clear, but before that, don''t make clear the commander''s position."


    Jiang Xue nodded: "don''t you go?"


    Jiang Xue''s casual words made Zhao Huan more confused. If we were all subordinates of Jiang Xue, she could directly order us to go together without talking to us in a deliberative tone.


    Jiang Xue didn''t think so much. After that, she thought of something and left Yajian with a smile.


    I smiled and watched Jiang Xue leave and casually said to situ Qian, "don''t you want to meet commander Gan with the commander?"


    Situ Qian understood and got up to leave with Jiang Xue.


    Zhao Huan seemed to think of something. There were some small changes in my eyes, but she didn''t say much and left with Jiang Xue.


    I was looking out at Ya Jian and was about to talk to Sai Hua''er. The former maid came in again and brought steaming tea and more fruits and snacks.


    I just smiled at the maid''s behavior without any expression.


    The maid didn''t know who I was, but Zhao Huan was a smart man. She heard my origin from Jiang Xue''s words, so she ordered the maid to send tea and snacks to show her friendship.


    Such things are common, so don''t be surprised. So I''m not going to say anything more. I''m just thinking, is the soul snatching rope really lost, or does Wuji Pavilion don''t want to lend it to my father and deliberately say that the soul snatching rope is lost.

 Chapter 1114

    When the maid put down the tea and left, I said to Sai Hua''er, "sister Hua''er, what do you think of this?"


    Saihua smiled, got up, walked to me and whispered, "the God King will not embarrass the limitless Pavilion innocently. I''m afraid the water in the limitless Pavilion is very deep."


    I smiled: "what sister Hua Hua said coincided with what I thought."


    Sai Hua''er smiled and said, "if we want to sell things today, it seems impossible."


    I nodded: "if Zhao Wen is smart enough, maybe he can sell it."


    Sai Hua''er took my hand and suddenly said, "you don''t like Zhao Huan again?"


    I smiled and said, "I don''t like it, but I''m interested in this person and the limitless Pavilion behind this person."


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and suddenly sighed, "just like it. Anyway, you can''t like me alone. It''s no different to have more or less. I''m used to it. You were a guy who met one and loved another. "


    I smiled bitterly: "are you still angry with me? I really don''t know what happened to me. After seeing Jiang Xue, I wanted to stay with her. In fact, before that, I have made up my mind to be a person worthy of you and situ Qian... "


    Sai Hua''er interrupted me: "stop talking, someone is coming."


    She let go of my hand and turned to look at the people outside waiting for the auction to begin. It seemed that she had never said those words to me before.


    We talked for only a few minutes, but Jiang Xue and situ Qian had already come back and brought Gan Yu back.


    Zhao Huan didn''t follow. She was probably preparing for the auction.


    When Gan Ying saw me, he saluted immediately and said respectfully, "I''ve seen your highness two. I don''t know your highness two came here in person. I didn''t come to see your highness two earlier. Please forgive me."


    In fact, I don''t like such empty etiquette. I said directly, "don''t be polite. Tell me, is your purpose here to win the soul?"


    Gan Ying didn''t hide it. He hugged his fist and said, "if your highness Hui Er, your subordinates specially came to borrow the soul snatching rope of Wuji Pavilion according to the order of the God King. However, Wuji Pavilion claims that the soul snatching cord was stolen thousands of years ago and disappeared. Therefore, my subordinates can only investigate here in order to find the soul snatching cord. "


    I smiled: "what are you investigating here? If the soul snatching cord had been stolen thousands of years ago, how could it still be here? "


    Gan Yu lowered his voice and said, "according to the investigation of his subordinates, Wuji Pavilion did lose a batch of treasures thousands of years ago, and there was indeed a soul snatching cord. However, according to folk rumors, the theft was not committed by outsiders, but a play directed and performed by Wuji Pavilion. "


    I opened my eyes: "steal your own? Why? "


    Gan Yu said: "the most reliable statement is that Wuji pavilion has been operating for many years and has collected a large number of treasures. In order to prevent being stolen or robbed by intentional people, it has secretly transferred all the treasures by directing and acting such a play. They publicized that the treasures were stolen, so that no one would call their attention. "


    I frowned and said, "if so, the leader of the limitless cabinet would be quite smart... Is there evidence for what you just said?"


    Gan Yu nodded: "after hardships, my subordinates found an old man who was in charge of Wuji Pavilion at that time. They knew some secrets from the old man''s mouth, but..."


    I nodded, stretched out my hand to stop him from going on: "you did a good job. Continue to check, but don''t go directly into the limitless Pavilion. Don''t scare the snake."


    After a little hesitation, Gan Yu hugged his fist and said, "my subordinates will obey the orders of your highness. I''ll take my people away."


    I saw Gan Yu turn around to leave and said, "when you came from the divine domain, what different things happened in the divine domain?"


    Gan Yu thought for a moment, hugged his fist and said, "if your highness Hui Er, great changes have taken place in Shenwang mountain before your subordinates left the divine domain. But the identity of his subordinates can''t be checked in person, and I don''t know what happened. My subordinates only know that the God King has personally gone to the God King Mountain to deal with the changes on the God King Mountain and block the news to the outside world. I sent my subordinates to borrow it in order to deal with the changes on the Shenwang mountain. "


    I nodded: "well, I''ve been away from the divine realm for some time. I really didn''t know such a big thing had happened. What else do you know? "


    Gan Yu shook his head: "the God King blocked all the news for the first time. Tens of thousands of guides were around the God King Mountain and blocked the whole God King Mountain. No one can enter or leave. My subordinates have never been in... "


    I knew that this was my father''s way to hide the truth, and I knew that my father had to do so, so I stopped asking: "go and be busy. If you have the news of soul snatching, be sure to inform me immediately."


    Gan Ying bowed back. His attitude towards me today is much better than before. Maybe he knows something and doesn''t dare to be rude to my second highness.


    I waited for Gan to leave and took away those people at the auction site who he ordered to monitor or make trouble.


    The whole auction was suddenly empty, and there were less than ten people left. It seems that Zhao Huan is right. Most of the people participating in the auction here today were sent by Gan Yu. They didn''t come to buy or sell things at all, but just to make trouble.


    There is no one left. Naturally, the auction cannot continue. We can only leave temporarily and wait for the notice of Wuji Pavilion. At the next auction, I will auction my pills and spirit tools in exchange for crystal stones.


    As for the crystal stone I need now, there is Gan Yu here. There will be no problem with how much I want.


    I returned to the welcome Pavilion and did nothing. Haosheng rested all night. When I got up the next morning, I felt light and healthy, as if my original fatigue had dissipated.


    After practicing nine star space in the room of the welcome Pavilion and refining some space power, I went out to the lobby of the welcome Pavilion.


    This is the place to eat. Jiang Xue and others have been waiting for me for a long time. Seeing me out, they called me over. We sat down together and prepared for breakfast.


    The guide people trapped in the crack of space with me for many days also had breakfast here silently. They didn''t speak loudly.


    These guides have experienced the test of life and death with me. Everyone''s mind is very firm, and everyone knows his own position and what he should do.


    However, those who have experienced life and death and are healthy have a firm mind. Needless to say, they must be more accurate in their positioning. They will never be as arrogant as those hairy boys.


    Therefore, I have some hopes that I can take them back to the door and become my assistant. After all, I want to have a foothold in the small divine world. I can''t do without help.

 Chapter 1115

    I don''t know what their plans are. Anyway, the welcome Pavilion is contracted by us and no outsiders are here. After breakfast, I asked, "what are your plans? Are you going back to the divine realm now, or are you waiting to go with us? "


    A guide punched and said, "we are willing to follow your highness."


    I smiled: "if you follow me, there will be all kinds of dangers, but it''s not as natural and unrestrained as your days in the divine domain."


    The guide said, "we have discussed. Instead of spending our life comfortably and peacefully, we might as well follow your highness two to make a vigorous break. Maybe we will achieve something and honor our ancestors."


    I nodded: "in that case, you are responsible for counting everyone''s name, strength and other basic information and handing it to the commander, who will assign you duties. After that, you will follow me. "


    The guide stood up and said in unison, "thank you, your highness."


    I waved, "follow me, then follow my rules. In the future, you don''t have to salute every time you see me, because we are brothers and don''t need to. "


    The crowd still said in unison, "yes, your highness."


    I know that they have received the education of divine supremacy since they were born. They have long been deeply rooted in the bone marrow. It is difficult to change, so they don''t insist: "you can do what you want unless I have a task for you. Practice more when you have nothing to do. Don''t waste your time on unimportant things. "


    The guide who spoke before said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions. We will strive to cultivate, improve our strength and work better for your highness."


    I smiled: "in that case, you can do as I say."


    They left the lobby and went to do their own things with some joy.


    Jiang Xue and I were sitting in the lobby, waiting for a guest who was very likely to appear immediately.


    We didn''t speak, just looked at each other, and everyone''s mind was self-evident.


    A few minutes later, a beautiful figure appeared at the entrance of the lobby. The guests we were waiting for came on time.


    "Zhao Huan has seen the great commander and his second highness." Zhao Huan deliberately said I was behind, probably blaming me for not revealing my identity yesterday.


    I didn''t think so. I smiled and said, "you''re welcome, Miss Zhao. Please sit down. "


    Zhao Huan came to me and sat down gracefully. She was still wearing a mask and couldn''t see her appearance at all. Moreover, she must have avoided the attention of others when she came, because no one else was watching because of Zhao Huan''s appearance.


    "Your Highness," Zhao Huan''s sweet voice is still beautiful: "thank you for letting Gan Tong tie away those troublemakers yesterday. Your Excellency has said that the auction will be reopened today to sell your highness two''s things. We have sent out invitations and invited many famous people to participate in the auction... And I am the person who presided over the auction today. "


    I smiled: "thank you. My things are actually worthless. I''m really ashamed to bother Miss Zhao to appear for me in person."


    Zhao Huan said with a smile, "Your Highness, you''re welcome. Your Royal Highness''s pill is very rare and rare. Second, your Highness''s spirit tools were also brought from a very distant place, which is rare in the small divine world. How can such things be worthless? "


    I asked, "how much spar is my stuff worth together?"


    When I asked this, I looked like a bad vendor with only money in my eyes.


    Zhao Huan looked at me and knew I was joking, but he said positively: "to tell you the truth, the value of your Highness''s pills and spirit tools, under normal circumstances, is what I said yesterday... But I came forward to auction. I believe the price will rise. Your highness, don''t worry."


    I laughed and got up and hugged: "in that case, we won''t waste time. Let''s go to Wuji Pavilion."


    Zhao Huan got up and said, "Your Highness, commander, and please."


    I still took Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er and situ Qian to Wuji Pavilion. However, different from yesterday, we asked for directions yesterday. Today, Zhao Huan, the hottest auctioneer of Wuji Pavilion, came to pick us up.


    The difference between the two, needless to say, is also the difference between heaven and earth.


    Sitting in a huge vehicle pulled by an exotic animal, he swaggered into the limitless Pavilion. I don''t know how many people paid attention to him all the way.


    If Zhao Huan hadn''t deliberately hidden his breath, those people would pay more attention to our business.


    In just one day and one night, the auction house destroyed by Tietu and others has been restored as before.


    I can''t see the traces of the previous battle. The strength of Wuji Pavilion can be seen from this.


    We were still taken to the elegant room yesterday. This time, Zhao Huan accompanied us in person, but Zhao Huan accompanied Jiang Xue yesterday. Today, even I paid attention to it.


    Also, yesterday, those of us who didn''t have tea and snacks at the beginning served the best tea and delicious snacks today.


    Four maids waited in the elegant room. All kinds of rare spiritual fruits replaced the ordinary fruits of yesterday.


    I picked up a crystal fruit. I didn''t know the name of the fruit. I just wanted to bite it down. The pure aura made me feel very comfortable.


    The spiritual fruit containing pure aura is definitely a good thing. If you have a chance, you can buy some and take them back for your mother to taste.


    The auction will take a while to start. Nearly a thousand people have gathered below and there are no empty seats.


    This naturally has a lot to do with Zhao Huan. Many people don''t come to buy things, but come to see Zhao Huan.


    Dozens of elegant rooms are also full, but there are treasures in the elegant room to isolate other people''s exploration. What I can see is whether there are people in the elegant room and how many people there are.


    I can''t hear what other elegant people say, I can''t see their looks, and I don''t know who they are.


    Wuji Pavilion is very considerate. Guests who come here will feel very comfortable and are willing to buy and sell things here.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Zhao Huan got up and saluted: "Your Highness, commander, excuse me. I''m going down to prepare. Please sit down. "


    It is not unreasonable for Zhao Huan to be welcomed and loved by others.


    I smiled and said, "please help yourself, Miss Zhao."


    Zhao Huan got up slowly and left after saluting. He was about to prepare for the next auction.


    As an auctioneer, necessary preparations are necessary. Zhao Huan''s ability to accompany us for so long at this time also gives us enough face.


    The auction is about to begin. I suddenly have some expectations in my heart, because I haven''t participated in the auction of Wuji Pavilion. I''d like to see it.

 Chapter 1116

    On the auction table, ten stunning beauties appeared neatly with exquisite boxes and stood at the back of the auction table.


    A team of black bodyguards appeared at the same time, standing on both sides of the auction table.


    An old man who looked quite old but had a strong spirit strode to the stage, hugged his fist and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I thank you for coming. Today, I hold the last auction of this month in Wuji Pavilion. After today, we will not hold the next auction until today of the next month. Please join us today... "


    There was a buzzing voice in the crowd. As we all know, Wuji pavilion has at least one auction every day. Now Zhao Wenge suddenly announced that an auction will be held every month, breaking their own rules. How can people not wonder?


    Zhao Wen, who had expected that some people would be confused, gave a salute: "thank you for your support to Wuji Pavilion for so many years. I originally followed the ancient motto and held at least one auction every day to meet your desire to buy and sell good things. But now, some changes have taken place in Wuji Pavilion. I have to change the rules. Please forgive me. "


    Someone got up and asked, "dare you ask the Lord of the Zhao Pavilion, what kind of changes caused the Wuji pavilion to change the rules that have lasted for thousands of years?"


    Zhao Wen smiled: "this is the internal affair of Wuji Pavilion. Please don''t inquire. In short, I will hold a large auction every month after Wuji Pavilion. I hope you will continue to support Wuji Pavilion. Zhao is not very grateful. Today, Zhao borrowed some time from you to say so much first. Next, you can safely participate in this auction. Like Wuji Pavilion, you can guarantee that there is absolutely no falsehood in what we sell. "


    Some sighed and some were numb until Zhao Wen turned and left. Zhao Huan appeared. No one spoke.


    Zhao Huan''s popularity is really very high. As soon as he stepped on the auction platform, everyone cheered in unison. It''s completely two extremes compared with when he saw Zhao Wen.


    In fact, Zhao Huan wore a mask, and no one could see her true face. Those who cheered just imagined Zhao Huan as a divine beauty because they sensed his unique temperament.


    No matter how the crowd cheered, Zhao Huan calmly walked to the middle position and slowly opened his mouth: "ladies and gentlemen, today''s auction starts now."


    When they heard Zhao Huan speak, they immediately became silent.


    Zhao Huan continued: "the first treasure we want to auction is a soul pearl brought out by a gentleman from the cold spring in the far north of the limitless desert. This soul bead is regular in shape and as big as a fist. It is extremely rare. As you all know, soul beads can help us cultivate the yuan God. They are also the necessary healing things after the yuan God is damaged. They are the supreme treasure for people in our small divine world. Therefore, the owner of this soul bead has offered 100000 three grade crystal stones. Now he starts bidding. Each price increase shall not be less than 1300 grade crystal stones. "


    Zhao Huan talked about the soul beads. I was surprised to hear that I didn''t intend to buy anything.


    As the saying goes, when things reach the extreme, they will turn against each other. It can be said that the suppression of the original God by the small divine world has reached the extreme that human beings can bear.


    However, God is fair. Under such circumstances, not only the spirit grass like the God killing fruit survives in the world to make up for the suppressed yuan God of the world, but also the soul beads, which are absolutely rare treasures in the oxygen star, appear in the small divine world to help the martial artists here cultivate or restore the yuan God. I have to admit that the old innocence is very fair.


    Situ Qian has a string of soul beads hanging around her neck. We call them soul beads on the oxygen star. In fact, they can gather the power of the yuan God and help martial artists cultivate and restore the soul beads of the yuan God.


    I don''t know how the soul beads came into being, but I can''t understand their efficacy. Even the soul beads the size of a bunch of fingers I accidentally got before have saved my life several times and helped me cultivate the yuan God.


    If it weren''t for situ Qian''s father, situ Chu, who gave me the son sword of the killing sword, I wouldn''t give that string of soul beads to situ Qian.


    Now I have the chance to get a bigger and better soul bead again, and my heart moved immediately.


    In the face of such a treasure, no one can help but want to buy it. Otherwise, the original owner of the soul pearl will not offer the sky high price of 100000 three grade crystal stone.


    One hundred thousand three grade spar, that is one million two grade spar, ten million one grade spar.


    Ten million one product crystal stones can basically buy an artifact. If someone is willing to take out an artifact to sell.


    Although the artifact is priceless, it really needs to be exchanged with spar. An artifact is worth ten million spar at most.


    There are some artifacts with special effects and great power, which are far more than this number, but there will be few artifacts in the whole small divine world, let alone auctioned.


    They are all the treasures of the Lord''s house and the major families. They are not willing to use them at ordinary times, let alone buy and sell.


    The value of soul beads should not reach this value, but because it is rare, because the martial artists in the small divine world need such things, so the value can not be inferred by common sense.


    And for me, soul beads are absolutely priceless. I want to buy them anyway.


    After Zhao Huan introduced the soul bead, a stunning beauty with a beautiful box stepped forward and slowly handed the box to Zhao Huan.


    Zhao Huan took the box and put it on the auction table in front of him. He slowly opened the box and revealed a bead as big as a fist, as smooth as a mirror and with mysterious light.


    At first glance, this soul bead is an unused soul bead. Otherwise, there will be some potholes on the surface of the soul bead, which are traces left after absorbing the power of the yuan God and releasing the power of the yuan God, which can not be removed.


    The string of soul beads hanging around situ Qian''s neck looked like this.


    Compared with situ Qian''s soul beads, this soul bead is obviously more precious than situ Qian''s string of soul beads. This soul bead has better quality, larger size and has never been used.


    I feel that even if it is one hundred thousand three grade spar, it is not high, so I have to take part in the bidding.


    But when I was about to shout it out, I remembered that at this time, let alone 100000 third grade crystals, I couldn''t even take out ten third grade crystals.


    If you participate in the bidding, won''t Zhao Huan treat you as a liar when it comes to payment?


    I was a little disappointed. I couldn''t help looking at the maid around me and asked carefully, "can you exchange other items for this soul bead?"


    The maid smiled: "Your Highness, if you want to buy this soul bead, just bid directly. Crystal stone, you don''t have to worry. Just as you are, you can have a credit line of at least one million three grade crystal stones in our Wuji Pavilion. "

 Chapter 1117

    "Millions?" I was surprised: "well... You mean, I can use your crystal stone to buy what you auction, and then return it to you?"


    The maid nodded, "that''s what I mean. However, I still want to remind your second highness that if you buy more than your credit limit, we Wuji Pavilion will stop your bidding power. "


    I smiled: "that is to say, the most I can borrow is one million three grade spars?"


    The maid nodded again, "that''s it."


    I see. It seems that this second Highness''s identity is still worth some money. Millions of three grade crystal stones are a huge wealth. I can''t imagine it now.


    No matter how much, if there is crystal, there is a bidding right, and I can try to buy this soul bead.


    So I did not wait for the people to speak, but said first, "one hundred thousand and one thousand."


    My voice spread out. Zhao Huan immediately took a look at us, and then calmly said, "this gentleman is bidding 100000, you can continue bidding."


    Before Zhao Huan''s voice fell, someone shouted, "fifteen thousand."


    Zhao Huan seemed to know that everyone would bid for the soul bead like me, and quietly waited for the next bid.


    "One hundred and eight thousand."


    "One hundred and ten thousand."


    "120000."


    ¡­¡­


    "150000."


    There are many rich people. Many people directly add 10000 yuan. Soon, the price of this soul bead was added to 150000 grade spar, directly increasing half of the previous price.


    Maybe Zhao Huan''s introduction is strong, or maybe Zhao Huan''s appeal is too strong. Some people keep raising prices, so I don''t know whether I should keep up.


    Jiang Xue looked at me and whispered, "why do you want this soul bead so much? As far as I know, there are at least ten such soul beads in the Lord''s house. You can directly ask the Lord for one. Why spend a lot of money here? "


    I was surprised: "ten? Of the same quality? "


    Jiang Xue smiled: "is it strange? There is a soul bead in my family that is one circle larger and of better quality. If you like it, I''ll give it to you then... "


    I''m depressed. The soul bead that I regard as the most precious is just a very common treasure in Jiang Xue''s eyes. It seems that I''m a major general. At the same time, I''m also fascinated by Zhao Huan''s introduction.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xue reminded me in time, otherwise, I might spend a huge price to buy this soul bead and make everyone laugh.


    It seems that some things are precious on the oxygen star and may become less precious in the little divine world.


    When Zhao Huan introduced this soul bead, he said it like this one in the little divine world. It really misled me.


    A professional auctioneer should have a professional level. Otherwise, who can rest assured to give his things to him for auction?


    I was secretly relieved that I didn''t spend the wronged money.


    The soul pearl was finally bought at the super high price of 179000 three grade crystal stone, and those who didn''t buy it were disappointed and had to wait for the next treasure to appear.


    Zhao Huan continued to auction other treasures, including weapons, armor, etc. most of them are closely related to martial artists, but they are not attractive to me.


    My little pill and dozens of spirit tools tied together can be arranged into the last three final auctions.


    Generally speaking, the last three auction items at the end of the auction are valuable and rare treasures in the world, and the auction price will naturally be higher.


    Put my little pill and spirit weapon in the last three auctions, which naturally means that Wuji Pavilion should sell them at a high price as much as possible to satisfy me.


    I know what Wuji Pavilion means, and I''m happy to see how many crystal stones those small return pills and spirit tools can sell.


    At this time, I noticed that the Wuji Pavilion auction used the same three grade spar, ordinary first grade spar and slightly higher value second grade spar, which had never been used as the price of auction products.


    When it was my turn to introduce my little huandan, she was always very calm, like Zhao Huan, a gentle and beautiful fairy. There was a very obvious change. She took a step forward, a very obvious step.


    It was this step that attracted people''s attention. Zhao huanben was the focus of the whole audience. This action seemed to indicate something, so many people couldn''t help showing a different look.


    About many people think that the next penultimate auction item will be a rare and valuable treasure.


    Only a few of us know that Zhao Huan is arousing everyone''s appetite and raising the value of my things.


    In my opinion, Zhao Huan will introduce my xiaohuandan first, because xiaohuandan is, after all, a refined elixir and the most scarce healing elixir in the city, which deserves everyone''s attention and auction.


    Moreover, the value of a small pill is not surprising. It is also hundreds of three grade crystal stones, which is much more expensive than my ordinary spiritual tools.


    More importantly, xiaohuandan really has a magical effect. As long as there is still one breath in the general injury, it is enough to save people''s lives.


    This is the biggest selling point of xiaohuandan and the value of xiaohuandan in my mind.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said Zhao Huan, looking around with a trace of excitement and raising his voice, "the next item we want to auction comes from a fairy planet in a distant mysterious interface. On that planet, there are a large number of immortals like all of us. However, every once in a while, they have a Xiuxian who has successfully ascended to the fairy world. Unlike us, for so many years, there has never been an example of successful ascension. "


    The people returned to God and exclaimed in unison. Flying to the fairy world is everyone''s expectation and the highest realm that all immortals dream of. Who can keep calm at this time?


    After all the people marveled and talked for a while, Zhao huancai then said, "this auction is not a single item, but a whole set of 21 items, a complete set of spirit tools used by immortals from the mysterious planet of immortality. Including helmets, battle armor and other protective psionic weapons, weapons such as knives, guns, swords and halberds, as well as various psionic weapons to assist in combat or cultivation. "


    This time, without waiting for the people to return to God, Zhao Huan suddenly raised his voice again and continued: "the spirit tools they refined and the refining methods and means they used are completely different from our little divine world. The spirit tools refined by them have all kinds of functions to be developed that the spirit tools in our world do not have. "


    Zhao Huan''s words attracted the attention of many people. Everyone looked at Zhao Huan and listened carefully to Zhao Huan''s introduction of the so-called whole set of spirit tools from the mysterious world.

 Chapter 1118

    Zhao Huan seemed to be excited. The more he said, the louder his voice became: "their spirit tools are a key for us to develop new spirit tools, even immortal and divine tools. If anyone can get this whole set of spirit tools from the mysterious world, he may master a new method of refining tools, and he has the hope to become the next real master of refining tools, and his future will be infinitely bright... "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Huan suddenly stopped and said in a reluctant tone: "I advise the pavilion master to keep this set of spirit tools, but the pavilion master believes that there is no such qualified tool refiner in Wuji Pavilion, and no one has the potential to refine immortal or divine tools. Therefore, after careful consideration, the pavilion master decided to auction this set of precious spirit tools."


    After a deliberate pause, Zhao Huan seemed to adjust his state of mind, and then said calmly: "the owner of this set of spirit ware gave us a starting price of 13000 crystal stones, but after discussing with the cabinet leader, I felt that the price was too low. Therefore, I adjusted the starting price of this set of spirit ware to 30000 crystal stones. Now you can start bidding after seeing this set of spirit tools. Each bidding shall not be less than thirteen crystal stones. "


    Zhao Huan finished his last sentence and looked back at the spirit tools that had been placed in a special huge box one by one by the beautiful women behind her. He slightly lowered his head. It seemed that he was still reluctant to give up this set of spirit tools.


    I really can''t help but want to stand up and stop Zhao Huan from auctioning my set of spirit tools, because these spirit tools are not as good as Zhao Huan said, and they are not a set, but by many tool refiners.


    And Zhao Huan said that the price was many times higher than their actual value.


    If someone buys it at a high price, I''m afraid it will pit that person and ruin his life.


    Before I got up, the maid on one side suddenly came over and said to me, "Miss, if your highness wants to go back and auction your things, you need to pay us the loss fee of thirteen thousand pieces of spar immediately. And it must be paid to us now. Otherwise, we will announce the matter to the world, which is bad for your Highness''s reputation. "


    I was stunned and knew that Zhao Huan deliberately embarrassed me. She knew that I didn''t have so many crystals.


    Zhao Huan just wanted me to watch her sell my things quietly. I have no reason to blame her.


    Maybe it was because Zhao Huan introduced it well. Those people ignored the words "spirit ware". They were eager to bid. In a very short time, someone raised the price to the amazing fifty-three thousand grade spar.


    If you go to a shop to sell 21 spirit tools, you can sell up to 45000 crystal stones. But now, someone has offered 53000 crystal stones. It''s incredible.


    Zhao Huan still seemed dissatisfied with the price. After the price reached 50000 three grade crystal stones, he slowly said, "gentlemen, although the price of 50000 crystal stones is much higher than the base price we set, the real value of this set of spirit tools is far more than that. Here, I would like to remind you who are still on the sidelines that it is time to take action. Once you are preempted by others, you will regret later. "


    Perhaps Zhao Huan seldom said such words. As soon as the voice fell, a voice came out from an elegant room: "since it is recommended by Miss Zhao, I am willing to buy 100000 third grade crystal stones."


    "100000?!" Some people exclaimed and thought that this man was too crazy. This set of 21 spirit tools is not worth the price at all.


    But before the people fell to the ground, a steady voice came from another elegant room: "I produced 113000 crystal stones."


    Now everyone is completely confused. It''s just a spirit tool. How can it have such high value? Even if it''s an artifact, the average price is about this price.


    "I''ll pay 120000." Before everyone could react, a man''s voice came from an elegant room: "if there is still a bid, I will add another 10000 to the highest price until the bidding is over."


    Zhao Huan seemed a little stunned when he heard the voice, but then he said, "thank you, sir."


    After a pause, Zhao Huan continued, "don''t you know anyone else is bidding?"


    Most of the people who didn''t enter the elegant room just came to have a look. They couldn''t afford such expensive treasures, so no one spoke again.


    But the same voice came again from the first one who came out to 100000: "sorry, I''m going to order this spirit instrument. I''m willing to bid 150000."


    Now everyone was stunned. It was just a spirit weapon. The price was almost the same as that of the previous soul beads. If it was spread, wouldn''t it frighten most people?


    Even if Zhao Huan''s charisma is strong, there is always a degree. The scene seems to be out of control.


    I was also stunned. I didn''t expect that after Zhao Huan''s words, the original worthless spirit tool had become a valuable treasure.


    I suddenly have a new view of Zhao Huan. If such talents can be used by me, I, and even Shengxian gate, will not have to rest easy in money in the future?


    My idea came suddenly, but it seemed to have taken shape in my mind a long time ago. There was a deep-rooted illusion.


    Only I know what I''m thinking. Even Sai Huaer and Si Tuqian, who have been very close to me, can''t know what I think at this moment.


    Without waiting for me to think more, the man who claimed that he would add another 10000 on the basis of other people''s bids said, "160000."


    This time, the man said very simply, but his words were very powerful and fell to the ground.


    "Sir, since it''s already 160000, why don''t you add a little and round it up?" Another Yajian heard a voice: "I''m willing to bid 200000."


    The speaker happened to be right next to our elegant room. His voice was clear to the ear. It was actually a female voice.


    "Ha ha..." the speaker laughed loudly, "Huo Wuniang, you are determined to compete with my Guo family for this treasure?"


    The lady next to us also smiled and said, "Mr. Guo, my Huo family is not as rich as your Guo family, and I don''t want to argue with you. As we all know, our Huo family is a tool refining family, and only our Huo family can study the refining method of this set of spiritual tools from different worlds. I advise Mr. Guo not to argue with me, but to do good. "


    It turned out that the person surnamed Guo who said he would add 10000 to others'' prices was still the owner of the Guo family.

 Chapter 1119

    The Guo family leader said, "Huo Wuniang, don''t think that only you Huo family is a tool refining family. Our Guo family has always been based on tool refining. I''m bound to get this set of spirit tools. Don''t argue with me. "


    Huo Wuniang smiled: "in that case, let''s talk with crystal stone. I''ll add another 20000 spars. "


    200000 plus 20000, that''s 220000, which is much more than the previous soul bead.


    I was completely confused and decided not to think about it. Anyway, I don''t want to spend money. They can toss as they like.


    I seem to forget that I took out these spirit tools. It feels like other people''s things are at auction. It has nothing to do with me.


    Huo Wuniang was also a role. At one breath, she added what was originally only 30000 three grade crystal stones to 220000. Most men would never dare to do so.


    But the Guo family leader also showed no weakness and shouted, "230000, I will do what I say and never step back."


    Huo Wuniang seemed to hesitate and became silent.


    "Mr. Huo, Mr. Guo," Zhao Huan suddenly said again, "since you are bound to win this treasure, can you listen to my suggestion?"


    Huo Wuniang said, "Miss Zhao, please. I''m all ears."


    The owner of the Guo family also said, "Guo is willing to hear its details."


    Zhao Huan said slowly, "since other families have quit competing for this set of spirit tools, only the Huo family and the Guo family are left. It''s better for them to discuss, buy this set of spirit tools together, and then study their refining methods together. Maybe you can find what you want faster."


    Huo Wuniang and Guo family leader were silent, and everyone was quietly waiting for Huo Wuniang and Guo family leader''s answer.


    Time seems to be at a standstill. All people dare not take a breath and wait quietly for the first person to speak.


    I closed my eyes and felt that this auction was a huge fraud.


    Just when I was thinking, Huo Wuniang said, "it''s all right. I''m willing to shake hands with Lord Guo."


    The Guo family leader seemed relieved, smiled and said, "in that case, our two families..."


    "Wait a minute!" A man sitting in an ordinary seat suddenly interrupted the leader of the Guo family: "who said we gave up this treasure? Lord Guo just offered 230000. My master is willing to offer 300000. "


    As soon as this person said this, even Zhao Huan was a little surprised and turned to look at the speaker.


    The crowd looked at the speaker and found that it was a man dressed up as a young man. Beside him sat a handsome young man in white.


    The young man in white is about the master in the young man''s mouth. Seeing that everyone is looking at him, the young man in white stands up slowly: "everyone, I''m polite. I''m willing to bid 300000 to buy this set of spirit tools from a different world. If someone bids higher than me, I won''t fight. "


    The Guo family leader seemed to be angered by this man and said angrily, "in that case, I, the Guo family, would like to bid 300000 with the Huo family."


    Three hundred and ten thousand! I''m completely numb. There are too many rich people. Ordinary people can''t imagine the huge wealth. Some people can take it out without blinking.


    The young man in white smiled. A smile that didn''t know what it meant flashed across his handsome face and slowly said, "I''ve already said that if someone bids more than me, I won''t fight."


    The Lord of the Guo family still said with anger, "accept."


    The young man in white sat down slowly, closed his eyes to refresh himself, and ignored the angry Lord Guo.


    Zhao Huan waited for a while. Seeing that there was no further bid, he said, "three hundred and ten thousand. The Guo family and the Huo family bought it together..."


    "Miss Zhao, please wait." A low voice came from the elegant room in a corner of the auction house: "my master just woke up and learned that there was a complete set of spirit tools from a different world for auction and ordered me to bid. The owner said that the price offered by the Guo family and the Huo family is less than half of the treasure, so my owner is willing to pay double the price to buy the spirit weapon. "


    Double? Isn''t that 620000 cubic crystals? This is definitely a huge wealth that many people have never seen or even thought of in their lives.


    Even I have never thought about when I could have so much wealth, although I am the second highness of the little divine world.


    People in the auction house talked about it one after another. Everyone didn''t know what was going on. It was inevitable that they would talk about it.


    I would like to ignore what the following people are saying, but the maid around me deliberately came forward to pour me tea and said to me: "Your Highness, you may have some doubts that we are taking other people''s crystal stones. Right? "


    I nodded, "isn''t that what you''re doing? These spirit tools are definitely not worth this price. You are deceiving everyone. "


    The maid smiled: "Your Highness misunderstood. Perhaps you don''t know that your spiritual tools are not ordinary spiritual tools, but from the hand of a master of tool refining in ancient times. The young lady also called several old managers in the limitless Pavilion who had been closed for many years to check together and found this after a long time. "


    "The master of refining tools in ancient times?" I was confused: "are you sure?"


    The maid said, "Your Highness, if you don''t believe it, you can ask the lady in person after the auction. The young lady asked me to tell her highness No. 2. Only the young lady knows the specific situation best. "


    I suddenly felt that I couldn''t sell these spirit tools. I burst out and said, "then I''ll sell them, isn''t it..."


    "Your Highness," interrupted the maid, "please don''t get excited. Although these spirit tools are indeed of extraordinary origin, their refining techniques have been lost for a long time and are priceless. But if you want to find out the weapon refining techniques, even if you order all the weapon refiners in the little divine world to study them together, I''m afraid it will take a long time to do it. And at this time, the young lady said, at least we need to use the millennium as a unit, so it''s more cost-effective to sell it. "


    The expectation I just raised was completely extinguished by the maid''s words. For thousands of years, all the smelters must study together. Isn''t that hopeless at all?


    I stopped talking and looked at the maid who was looking at me. I felt like I was facing a person who was a hundred times smarter than me and rich in knowledge and experience.


    It feels bad. I''m like an idiot. No one will feel good.


    The maid''s words made me look forward to my set of spirit tools derived from wanbaoding but never paid attention to.


    If those spirit tools are really ancient things, not to mention their actual combat value, but to study their refining methods is absolutely valuable.


    It''s no wonder that these spirit tools will be auctioned at the end of the axis. It should be so.

 Chapter 1120

    I thought Zhao Huan was deliberately provoking people''s heartstrings to sell my spirit tools at a good price. It seems that I misunderstood Zhao Huan and Wuji Pavilion.


    At this time, I no longer have any burden in my heart, but look forward to someone who really knows this set of spiritual tools to take them away, study the method of refining tools in ancient times, and reproduce the heroic style of refining tools in those years.


    The maid also said that if ordinary people get this set of spirit tools, they may not be able to study them thoroughly all their life, and there is no chance to find out the refining techniques of these spirit tools.


    That is a waste, a great waste for the little divine world.


    The weapon refining technique in ancient times has been lost for a long time, but it is well known that almost all artifact, especially the chaotic artifact used by God and man in legend, came from the hands of weapon refiners in ancient times.


    Today''s tool refiners haven''t heard of anyone who can refine artifact. Even if they do, most of them are false.


    If you refine an immortal tool, you will be a world-famous master of refining tools. You will be personally received by the person in power, regarded as a God and granted supreme glory.


    If you can get the method of refining artifact, you can imagine what treatment this person, and even his family, will get.


    Some messy thoughts in my mind may also be the thoughts of people at this time. At this time, even without Zhao Huan''s previous explanation, people should know the real value of this set of spirit tools.


    No wonder some people are willing to spend 623 thousand crystal stones to buy these spirit tools.


    Zhao Huan seemed a little satisfied at this time and said calmly, "the price offered by this gentleman is 620000. Who else is bidding? "


    "Miss Zhao." Huo Wuniang suddenly said again, "I don''t know if I can have a close look at this set of spirit tools?"


    Zhao Huan glanced at the elegant room where Huo Wuniang was. After meditating for a moment, he nodded slightly: "yes. But those who want to see this spirit instrument can only watch, not touch or take away. "


    Listen to Huo Wuniang say: "this is the natural, limitless Pavilion rules, I still know."


    With Huo Wuniang''s voice, a rather thin figure appeared in front of Zhao Huan. Naturally, this person was Huo Wuniang who wanted to see the spirit instrument. She quickly moved to Zhao Huan''s body, immediately hugged her fist and said, "thank you, Miss Zhao."


    Zhao huanlue nodded slightly, indicating that Huo Wuniang could go to the box behind her to see the spirit tools.


    Huo Wuniang was excited and walked towards the spirit tools, but before she reached the box, she heard the low voice of the last bidding and said, "Miss Zhao, my master also wants me to see these spirit tools. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Zhao Huanxiu frowned: "if you can''t believe me, how much time will you waste if you have to personally check these spirit tools?"


    Zhao Huan was polite to Huo Wuniang, but he didn''t seem very polite to the mysterious bidder and directly refused his request.


    When the people were puzzled, Zhao Huan said, "the reason why I allowed Huo''s master to break the rules of our Wuji Pavilion and check this set of spirit tools on site was to let Huo Wuniang personally tell you whether this set of spirit tools is worth a higher price, not to completely break the rules of our Wuji Pavilion."


    Suddenly it became clear that no one spoke, but looked at Huo Wuniang together and waited for Huo Wuniang to speak.


    Huo Wuniang looked carefully for a while, turned around and looked at everyone, and slowly said, "it''s really a rare spirit weapon refined in ancient times. There are 21 pieces in total, and each one is intact. What''s more rare is that although the spirits of these spirit tools are weak, they still exist. If they can be saved, it will be very helpful to study their refining methods. "


    Huo Wu Niang has a high prestige here in Wuji small town. As soon as she said this, someone immediately said, "so, this set of spirit tools is really valuable?"


    Huo Wu Niang smiled. On her wrinkled face, an intriguing special expression appeared: "my Huo family is willing to take out an artifact and buy... No, in exchange for this artifact."


    Everyone was surprised. Many people exclaimed. The name of the artifact is too big. Anyone who hears it will be surprised and curious.


    Zhao Huan looked at Huo Wuniang and said slowly, "Huo master, please go back to Yajian and continue bidding."


    Huo Wuniang hugged her fist and smiled. Her figure slowly disappeared and returned to her elegant room.


    Huo Wuniang''s words made the previous highest bidder silent.


    The value of an artifact is immeasurable. Although it is said in the market that the value of an artifact is about 10300000 crystal stones, in fact, this is just a statement, because no one will take out an artifact to sell it, which is priceless in the market.


    If you must buy an artifact, you may need to spend at least one million three product spar. Below this price, few people are willing to sell the artifact.


    It''s not cost-effective to exchange an artifact for a set of spirit tools, but Huo Wu Niang did it.


    The young man in white, who claimed that he had given up bidding, suddenly stood up, hugged his fist and said, "Miss Zhao, I''d like to ask if there are some other psionic tools besides these?"


    Zhao Huan looked at the handsome young man in white and shook his head slightly: "the original owner of this set of spirit tools has given it to us so much."


    The young man in white sighed, "if so, I''ll give up bidding."


    Zhao Huan said suspiciously, "why is this, childe? Does the childe think that what is missing from this set of spirit tools? "


    The young man in White said, "there is a very important spirit tool missing from this set of spirit tools. That''s why I said so."


    Zhao Huan was a little interested: "dare you ask, childe, what kind of spirit tool is it? Maybe I have something the childe needs in Wuji Pavilion. "


    The young man in white smiled with red lips and white teeth. He was as beautiful as a woman: "Miss Zhao, can I talk to Miss Zhao face to face after the auction?"


    Zhao Huan nodded: "I''ll wait for you in the limitless Pavilion."


    Young master in white smiled again and stopped talking.


    Perhaps Huo Wuniang''s price is too high, and everyone is silent. Even the Guo family owner, who has always wanted to cooperate with the Huo family, doesn''t say much at this time. It seems that he plans to give up bidding.


    I also think Huo Wuniang''s price has reached the highest point. It is impossible for anyone to pay a higher price to buy this spirit weapon. After looking at Jiang Xue, he casually said, "what can I do with a million three grade crystal stones?"


    Jiang Xue thought, "it''s about enough for all the people of a big family to practice to the realm of martial god, or to buy a large city."


    I smiled: "so many crystal stones, it seems that we are going to get rid of poverty and become rich."

 Chapter 1121

    Jiang Xue smiled: "Your Highness doesn''t think that a million three grade crystals are rich people?"


    I was stunned: "what do you mean? I know that ordinary people can''t earn much crystal stone after a hard year. "


    Jiang Xue turned to look at the people outside and said slowly, "that''s just ordinary people. As far as I know, every big family has no less than 10 million crystals. This is just an ordinary big family. If the family where the top ten leaders are located, the storage of spar is at least more than 100 million. Otherwise, you will not be able to maintain the cultivation and daily expenses of the whole family... "


    I opened my mouth and stopped talking. I thought: the strength of the big family is naturally very strong. I don''t want to compare with them. And I have one million three grade crystal stones, that is, ten million two grade crystal stones and one hundred million one grade crystal stones. Such a huge quantity is a lot to me.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Jiang Xue continued: "take my Jiang family as an example, the family is not very prosperous now, but the crystal stones sealed up all year round in the family, excluding the daily income of various stores and the crystal stones everyone gets from doing things, also exceed 100 million crystal stones... Your highness, you will have your own power in the future, and many people will follow you, It will cost a lot every day. So you, don''t take this little money seriously. You need more than that in the future. "


    I know what Jiang Xue said is reasonable. Before I leave the little divine world, I really need to have my own forces and subordinates. At that time, everyone expects me to cultivate them with crystal stones. Everyone needs to spend crystal stones. I really need a lot of crystal stones.


    When I thought of this, I smiled and said, "it seems that I don''t know much about money in the world... That is, crystal. In our oxygen star, not to mention 100 million, even tens of thousands of money can do a lot of things. "


    Sai Hua''er said, "that''s different. The money on the oxygen star is a tool for exchanging goods or services, and does not play a role in assisting cultivation. Crystal stone happens to have the function of assisting cultivation, so the consumption of crystal stone will be much larger, and major families will pay more attention to collecting and hoarding crystal stone. "


    I nodded, "that makes sense. It seems that I haven''t completely changed. I need to adapt to everything here... Jiang Xue, do you know how much handling fee we need to pay for the crystal stone auction here? "


    "Service charge?" Jiang Xue was a little stunned, then smiled and said, "is your highness talking about the Commission of Wuji pavilion? This is easy to calculate. According to the rules of Wuji Pavilion, they have to set aside 1% of the value of the items auctioned as their expenses. One million three grade spars, they will take out ten thousand three grade spars. "


    I said with a smile, "thirteen thousand grade spar, if I changed it to the previous one, I would feel very distressed."


    Jiang Xue also said with a smile: "if your highness feels heartache, you can buy the limitless Pavilion. In this way, you don''t have to consider this when your highness auctions things in the future."


    I clapped my hands and said excitedly, "this proposal is good. I''m thinking about it. Your proposal is perfect... But what I want to know is, how many stones does Wuji pavilion have to spend to buy it? Seeing that this place is so big and popular, the price must not be low. "


    Jiang Xue glanced at the maid around her and said with a smile, "don''t you know by asking them?"


    The maid who talked to me before stepped forward and said carefully, "Your Highness, commander, we really dare not say this. You have to discuss it with our pavilion leader in person."


    I said with a smile: "don''t worry, the commander is just joking with you..."


    Speaking of this, I suddenly heard a voice from an elegant room: "Miss Zhao, please announce the buyer of this spirit weapon."


    It occurred to me that Zhao Huan had never announced who the buyer of this spirit weapon was.


    Although Huo Wuniang''s last price is that no one continues to bid, without Zhao Huan''s announcement, the auction can not be regarded as completed.


    Hearing the voice, Zhao Huan said slowly, "is there anyone else who wants to bid? The last chance is out of date. "


    Everyone was silent. The sky high price of one million made most people flinch.


    Zhao Huan waited for a while and said slowly, "I''m sorry, everyone. Since no one is bidding again, I..."


    "Wait a minute." At this time, the Guo family leader suddenly said, "I, the Guo family and the Huo family agreed to buy this set of spirit tools together. Now the Huo family''s price includes my Guo family''s share, so please don''t make a mistake when Miss Zhao announces the buyer."


    Zhao Huan hesitated a little and then said, "this matter needs to be discussed clearly between Guo and Huo. I can announce the buyer later."


    Huo Wuniang replied, "I''ve made it very clear that I, the Huo family, are willing to take out an artifact and buy these spirit tools without the intervention of others or other families."


    The Guo family leader immediately said, "we have been bidding together before. It is obvious to all present. How can we go back now?"


    Huo Wuniang said coldly, "if the Guo family wants to bid with my Huo family, my Huo family will accompany them to the end."


    "You..." the Lord of the Guo family was angry again and said with murderous spirit, "in that case, I''ll add 100000 spars on the basis of the Huo family."


    Huo Wuniang seemed completely unaffected by the Guo family leader. She leisurely said, "200000 crystal stones, an artifact."


    "This..." everyone didn''t expect that when the buyer was finally announced, the Guo family and the Huo family would bid again. If this goes on, when will it be the end?


    "200000 crystal stones, plus my Guojia Baotian thunder pestle." Unwilling to show weakness, the Guo family leader shouted angrily, "do you dare to increase the price again?"


    Tianlei pestle? The crowd was surprised, and someone shouted, "that''s the famous super existence among the artifacts, which is definitely worth more than one million. So it was used by the Lord Guo to exchange these spirit tools?"


    Someone also cried out: "my God, the value of Tianlei pestle is more than 2 million crystal stones, plus 200000 crystal stones. In this way, the value of these spirit tools has exceeded 2 million crystal stones?"


    Before everyone could talk, Zhao Huan said, "please don''t make a noise. Don''t talk about any behavior of the buyer except bidding."


    Everyone listened to Zhao Huan''s words very much. They closed their mouths together and focused on the elegant room where Huo Wuniang was.


    Huo Wuniang seemed to be thinking about something. After being silent for a while, she said, "since the Guo family is bound to get these spirit tools, I will..."

 Chapter 1122

    "Wu Niang," an old voice interrupted Huo Wu Niang, "there are only two million crystal stones. Our Huo family can still take them out."


    Huo Wuniang''s attitude changed greatly when she heard this voice, and her tone immediately became respectful: "Wu Niang knows what to do."


    After a pause, Huo Wuniang raised her voice and shouted, "I''ll give 500000 crystal stones, plus an artifact owned by my Huo family."


    There was a little trembling in her voice. It seemed that this price increase had reached the limit she could bear.


    "It turned out that Mr. Huo left the customs," said an old voice from the elegant room where the Guo family leader was located: "it seems that you, an immortal, are going to ask about the children''s affairs, aren''t you?"


    Mr. Huo is naturally the elder of the Huo family. He is the real person in power of the Huo family who has more power than Huo Wuniang. Listen to him smile: "Mr. Guo, haven''t you left the pass quietly? Why, are you going to ask about the children? "


    Mr. Huo said with a smile, "children can handle ordinary things. However, in the face of ancient times, the children were not bold enough and lacked some courage. Wouldn''t it be a pity if my old bone didn''t speak and move and was robbed of good things by others? "


    Mr. Guo also said with a smile, "that''s right. The younger generation still dare not fight for such an insignificant good thing. Only you and I who are so old and immortal can have such courage and insight. Come on, how many crystals can you produce at most? "


    Mr. Huo said, "anyway, it''s a little more than you. The specific amount depends on how much you Guo family can give."


    Mr. Guo said, "let''s not waste everyone''s time. Everyone writes down the highest price in their mind and gives it to Miss Zhao. Whose price is high, these spirit tools are whose, how? "


    "That''s not fair." Mr. Huo immediately said, "why don''t you tell me your highest bid first, and then I''ll tell you my highest bid. How? "


    Old man Guo laughed and said, "you say it first!"


    Mr. Huo also laughed and said, "no, you say it first."


    They were like two children. They wanted each other to speak first. They couldn''t argue for a while.


    In the face of the Huo family and the Guo family, Zhao Huan had no intention of stopping them from fighting, but waited quietly for them to fight for a result.


    Everyone was waiting quietly, and no one dared to say no.


    Ten minutes later, the two old men still didn''t fight for a result. Among the people who couldn''t wait, an equally old man got up and hugged his fist and said respectfully, "two elders, the younger generation has a way to solve the problem of the elders. I don''t know whether the elder allows the younger generation to say it?"


    The speaker must know these two people, otherwise, he would not say such words at this time.


    After listening to this man, Mr. Huo and Mr. Guo said together, "tell me."


    The man hugged his fist again: "in my opinion, it''s better for the two elders to cooperate and buy these spirit tools together..."


    "Fart!" Mr. Guo and Mr. Huo shouted angrily, "shut your mouth. Who wants to cooperate with him?"


    The two person as like as two peas, as if they had discussed it before.


    The speaker''s face was full of embarrassment. After sitting down slowly, he couldn''t hang on his face.


    Among the people around, someone who knew this man quietly comforted him, and then became silent. Among the thousands of people, only master Guo and master Huo continued to argue.


    The two people are unwilling to give in to each other. They both want the other party to say their highest bid, and neither of them is willing to say it first. The dispute is inseparable.


    I didn''t think it would be a while for them to fight like this, so I took a sip of tea and said to Jiang Xue and others: "more than two million three grade spars, is this some value for money?"


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "are you still afraid that there are too many crystals to spend?"


    I smiled, "that''s not true. But if they continue to fight like this, when will it be the end? Why didn''t Miss Zhao stop them? Is there any other reason? "


    I asked Jiang Xue, but in fact I asked the maid. The maid was very intelligent. She heard what I meant and came forward and said, "in fact, the Huo family and the Guo family are sworn enemies. They are arguing over the spirit tools of their second highness, that is, they are guessing each other''s strength and low price. Otherwise, two people who have lived for thousands of years will not argue like children in front of everyone. "


    I thought it might be like this, so I smiled and said, "then let them fight? When do we have to wait? "


    The maid smiled and said, "Miss, just give the Huo and Guo family face and let them fight for a while. If I guess right, after a while, the young lady will say something unexpected to the Huo and Guo families to stop them from arguing. "


    Before the maid''s voice fell, Zhao Huan said, "please take a break. I have something to say."


    The voices of Mr. Guo and Mr. Huo stopped suddenly, just like a duck whose neck was cut off, and there was no sound in an instant.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Huan and didn''t know what Zhao Huan was going to say.


    After waiting for a while, Zhao Huan slowly said, "since the Guo family and the Huo family both want to buy this set of spirit tools and have a quarrel, I will give them a fair chance to bid according to our practice of Wuji Pavilion."


    "What fair opportunity?" A man said with doubt, "why haven''t I heard of such a practice?"


    Zhao Huan said, "that''s because there has been no similar situation in Wuji Pavilion in the past hundred years."


    Huo Wuniang said, "there is such a practice. I had the honor to see it many years ago."


    Zhao Huan nodded slightly: "this example was formulated by the cabinet leader many years ago. Naturally, it will not be false. In the current situation, we will give each of the two parties to the dispute three independent bids. All three bids will be reviewed and announced by me. The final price is the highest of all bids, which is the buyer of these spirit tools. "


    Zhao Huanji said: "the bottom line of the first bid must be higher than the previous highest price. The bottom line of the second bid must also be above the highest price of the first bid. And so on until the end of the three bids. "


    In this case, people will not worry about the situation. The price will only be higher and higher, not higher and lower.


    After Zhao Huan''s words, the two stunning beauties entered the elegant room where the Guo family and the Huo family were located with the necessary items, and asked the Guo family and the Huo family to start bidding.


    Whether the Guo family and the Huo family have opinions or not, things have come to this stage, and they have to follow the rules of Wuji Pavilion.

 Chapter 1123

    A moment later, the two beautiful women left the elegant room and came to Zhao Huan. They handed Zhao Huan a note, and then turned back to the elegant room of Guo''s house and Huo''s house.


    Zhao Huan opened the note in public and said, "the Guo family''s first round bid is 2.5 million spars."


    This time, the Guo family did not mention artifact again, but spoke directly with crystal stone.


    Zhao Huan opened another note and said, "the Huo family''s first round bid is three million spars."


    Everyone was numb. No one was surprised by the sky high price, but it was obvious who won the first round of bidding.


    The second round was carried out immediately. The Guo family and the Huo family immediately wrote down their respective prices and handed them to Zhao Huan for announcement.


    In the second round of bidding, the Guo family suddenly added an amazing 4 million spars, while the Huo family only produced 3.5 million spars.


    The two are one win and one loss. The last bidding is very important and will determine the final ownership of these spirit tools.


    The Guo family and the Huo family are from the older generation. I believe the last bidding will be extremely fierce and wonderful.


    And their inner struggle will also be extremely fierce, as can be seen from the delay in the third bidding between the Guo family and the Huo family.


    After a while, a stunning beauty took the lead in leaving the elegant room of the Guo family, came to Zhao Huan and handed him a note.


    Zhao Huan took over the bidding of the Guo family, but he didn''t open it or speak.


    They waited quietly for a while. The stunning beauty of the Huo family also returned to Zhao Huan and handed Zhao Huan a note.


    Zhao Huan picked up one of the notes and opened it slowly. At the same time, he said, "the final bidding of the Guo family is five million spars."


    When Zhao Huan said this, everyone stood up in surprise. The Guo family added millions of spars twice in a row. In this way, I''m afraid they have locked the victory.


    But as long as Zhao Huan doesn''t publish the bidding of the Huo family, everything is possible.


    Zhao Huan didn''t deliberately tempt everyone. He quickly opened the bidding of the Huo family. An accident flashed in his eyes and slowly said, "the quotation of the Huo family is 4 million crystal stones..."


    Before Zhao Huan finished, everyone shouted out in surprise. I don''t know why the Huos chose to retreat at this time. After all, the last round of bidding has reached 4 million spars, which is only the base price of this bidding.


    Even the owner of the Guo family lost his voice and said, "how could this happen?"


    Zhao Huan continued to say, "please listen to me and don''t rush to evaluate the bidding of any party."


    The people suddenly thought that maybe in addition to the crystal stone, the Huo family also took out other things to exchange these spirit tools, so they collectively closed their mouths and showed their look of expectation.


    Zhao Huan and others all closed their mouths before they continued: "the Huo family bid for four million three grade crystal stones, plus a unique artifact, volon chop, ten top-grade soul beads, one God killing fruit, Huo family skills... One set, Huo family''s refining skills, Huo family''s eldest lady... Well, there are ten close maidens of Huo family..."


    The words from Zhao Huan''s mouth stunned the people and completely forgot to breathe.


    Zhao Huan''s voice echoed throughout the auction, as if she were the only one left here.


    I was also stunned. What is the Huo family going to do? Take out so many treasures I have never heard of, just in exchange for the ancient weapon refining technique that may be contained in 21 spirit tools. Is it really worth it?


    If you use spar to convert, the combined value of these things taken out by the Huo family is at least ten million three grade spar, or even higher.


    And the so-called Miss Huo has ten maidens. What''s going on? Can you exchange people for goods? Can this little divine world still buy and sell people?


    I don''t understand. What''s the matter with these people? There''s a sense of fooling around!


    The people around me don''t understand what''s going on. They are a little confused. They all look at me and expect me to solve their doubts.


    I went to see the maid of Wuji pavilion with a bitter smile, because I don''t know what''s going on. I can only hope that the maid here can explain it for us.


    The waitress of Wuji Pavilion who knew the situation of the Huo family quietly said to us at this time: "the eldest miss of the Huo family is a super beauty as famous as our Miss... The waitress she taught is famous and hard to find... This is the kind that many dignitaries want one or two to serve around."


    I suddenly realized that there were such people in the Huo family. To put it bluntly, they were specially trained waitresses to serve those rich and powerful people.


    Fearing that we didn''t understand the meaning of Huo''s maid, the maid of Wuji Pavilion continued: "in our Wuji Town, people served by Huo''s maid can''t add more than one palm. This is not only a symbol of identity and status, but also a very beautiful enjoyment. It is said that in order to get the maid of the Huo family, some people do not hesitate to spend all their money to buy from the Huo family, or even join the Huo family... "


    I nodded: "that is to say, if anyone has the maid taught by Miss Huo, who is superior here?"


    The maid smiled: "probably that''s what it means."


    I smiled: "no, I don''t want to go anywhere. I''m stared at by countless people. I don''t have any freedom."


    The maid chuckled: "Your Highness, naturally, you don''t need it. Your reputation has long been well known. Why do you need several maids to help you publicize it? But... What you don''t know, your highness, is that those maids can not only improve your popularity, but also serve you, but also be your most powerful assistant. "


    A good assistant? My heart moved and I couldn''t help asking, "what else can they do besides serving people?"


    The maid thought for a moment and said to me, "as far as I know, each of them has the skills that everyone is good at, such as fighting, investigation and assassination..."


    I frowned: "is this still a maid? It''s just a group of soldiers. "


    The maid nodded: "you''re right. In short, they are both gentle and affectionate maids and the best bodyguards and soldiers."


    I shook my head: "there are enough people around me."


    The maid smiled and stopped talking, but the expression on her face told me that she didn''t believe me at all.


    I don''t want to ask any more questions. After all, I don''t need Zhao Huan to say who my spirit tools are sold to.


    The price offered by the Huo family is much higher than that of the Guo family. How can we say that the Guo family has no chance of winning.


    Moreover, the Guo family also lost the possibility of continuing bidding. It is impossible to increase the price. Wuji Pavilion will not allow it, nor will the Huo family.

 Chapter 1124

    With this auction experience, I suddenly feel that I am really some people who don''t know the world and feel very strange.


    When I was still on the oxygen star, I thought every crystal (every dollar) was of infinite value.


    Here, rich people often spend millions of crystal stones without blinking their eyebrows, which completely makes me feel my gap and shortcomings.


    I really need to have a good understanding of the world. Otherwise, I don''t know how many mistakes I will make and how many people will laugh at me.


    I sold 21 spirit tools left over from ancient times. Among the last two auctions, there are my 30 small return pills.


    If Xiao huandan can be auctioned at a sky high price like a spirit weapon, I feel that I really become a rich man.


    However, xiaohuandan is only a healing elixir. Although the curative effect is very good, it can not be called an ancient elixir and sold at such a high price.


    What I expect more is what the last auction item is except my little Dan.


    That auction item must be a valuable treasure that will exceed the value of my spirit instrument.


    I wanted to auction the soul beads with all my strength before. Now the Huo family has given me ten top-grade products, and I don''t need to ask my father for or buy them. Now I have money, so I really look forward to what the last auction is.


    Up to now, people have seen what is called sky high price auction. They have aroused their inner desire one by one. They want to know immediately what treasures are to be auctioned next.


    Even if you can''t afford it, you can see such an auction scene, it''s not in vain.


    I was still immersed in the previous auction until Zhao Huan''s voice came to my ears again: "ladies and gentlemen, the penultimate auction item at today''s auction doesn''t need my too much introduction. I believe you will know its value after you hear its name."


    Everyone''s attention was immediately focused by Zhao Huan''s words, looked at Zhao Huan together and waited for Zhao Huan to say.


    After a pause, Zhao Huan said slowly, "this is a whole bottle of elixir with excellent curative effect. It is a necessary top-grade elixir for all martial artists in Wuji town. Its name is Xiao huandan. "


    "Little Dan?" Huo Wuniang was excited because she had just photographed the spirit weapon. She heard the voice and said, "is it the kind of small pill that can bring back the dead as long as there is one breath?"


    Zhao Huan was not angry at Huo Wuniang''s words, but nodded slightly: "it is this kind of small return pill, which is specially used by the commander of the divine king. If it is not for great combat achievements, the divine king will never easily reward the small return pill."


    "Xiao huandan..." the young man in white suddenly stood up and said loudly, "show me."


    Zhao Huan looked at the childe and shook his head slowly: "sorry, xiaohuandan must be kept in the jade bottle to ensure that the efficacy will not be lost, so I can''t easily open the jade bottle and let the childe see xiaohuandan. However, I can tell you that xiaohuandan has been tested by all the managers of Wuji Pavilion. It is definitely the kind of xiaohuandan given by the God King to the commanders, and the quality is absolutely excellent... "


    A glimmer of eager hope flashed in the white childe''s eyes and said loudly, "how much is the starting price?"


    Zhao Huan was still not angry because the young man in white interrupted her, and continued: "the starting price set by the owner of xiaohuandan is 1000 spars each. We respect the owner''s intention. The starting price is 1000 spars. You can start bidding. Each bidding shall not be less than 100 spars. "


    "A thousand spars?" Young master in White said with doubt, "since it''s Xiao huandan, how can it be so low? Is there any defect? "


    Zhao Huan said, "you can rest assured. I guarantee with the reputation of Wuji pavilion that xiaohuandan is absolutely top-grade. If there are defects, Wuji Pavilion can compensate ten times. As for the price, this is only the starting price, and the transaction price may be much higher. If you want to bid, please explain the price you want to pay. "


    Childe in White said, "I believe Wuji Pavilion will not cheat us, so I want all these 30 small return pills. Bid... 100000 spars. "


    Zhao Huan said, "all xiaohuandan, the childe bid 100000. Is there anyone else bidding?"


    "One hundred and ten thousand." A gentle voice came from an elegant room: "but if I find that these small return pills are not the kind given by the God King, I ask the limitless pavilion to compensate me."


    Zhao Huan flashed an imperceptible anger in his eyes and slowly said, "Wuji Pavilion never does anything to deceive customers. If you don''t trust us, Wuji Pavilion can not participate in the bidding."


    "You Wuji Pavilion is so overbearing. Aren''t you afraid that we will leave here now and let your auction end without any trouble?" A slightly hoarse voice said, "don''t bully us because we don''t know the rules of your Wuji Pavilion."


    Zhao Huan glanced at the bodyguards around him. One bodyguard immediately took two other bodyguards and blinked in front of the hoarse man.


    "What do you want to do?" The face was startled and couldn''t help shouting, "don''t you even allow us to speak?"


    Without saying a word, the bodyguard directly hit the man on the chest and knocked him unconscious.


    The other two bodyguards immediately picked up the man and blinked away. A series of things were completed in a few seconds. It was too fast to catch.


    I didn''t expect the limitless pavilion to be so overbearing. People who don''t abide by the rules of the limitless Pavilion will be driven away immediately and mercilessly.


    Naturally, this has something to do with the prestige of Wuji Pavilion here and the folk customs of the small divine world.


    Here is the supremacy of divine power and strength. Whoever has a big fist has the power to decide many things.


    Most people seem to have seen such a scene and are not surprised. Only people like me who come here for the first time will feel incredible.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Zhao Huan continued, "is there anyone else bidding?"


    Because the Guo family lost to the Huo family before, he said with a breath: "200000 crystal stones."


    "300000 spars." Huo Wuniang immediately opened her mouth and followed Guo''s master and said, "thirty small pills, 300000 crystal stones, exactly one 10000."


    The Lord of the Guo family angrily said, "four hundred thousand."


    Huo Wuniang immediately said, "half a million."


    The Lord of the Guo family seemed determined to win the Huo family once. Without hesitation, he shouted, "600000."


    Huo Wuniang smiled and said, "a million."

 Chapter 1125

    The auction instantly became a contest between the Huo family and the Guo family, which seemed to have nothing to do with others.


    Seeing Huo Wuniang doing so, the Lord of the Guo family shouted, "1.5 million."


    Huo Wu Niang just smiled and said, "two million."


    The Lord Guo was about to bid again. He just said the word "I". A man in the corner suddenly said, "three million."


    Now everyone''s eyes have gathered in the past. The person who enters the eye is a middle-aged man with ordinary dress but dignified appearance.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he immediately hugged his fist and said, "I came down from the divine domain and received the order of my commander. Be sure to get these small pills and ask you to give me face."


    An old man sat at the end of a table next to the man. He said with a smile: "give you face, then we might as well not come. I''m also from the divine realm. The commander of my family said, "if these little pills are returned, don''t argue with others. We''ll pack them all."


    "Bag?"


    A handsome man with a folding fan got up and said, "you have a big voice. Do you want to ask Miss Zhao to light the Changming lamp? No matter how high our price is, you will buy it unconditionally?"


    "You..." the old man''s face was angry: "do you weichi family want to fight with our Zhu family?"


    It turned out that the old man was from the Zhu family, that is, the man under the command of Zhu. No wonder he was full of domineering when he opened his mouth.


    The man holding a folding fan in the weichi family said, "I''m not afraid of your Zhu family. If you want to go to war, come."


    The two men glared at each other. It seemed that they were already unhappy. At this time, they had to solve it here because of Xiao huandan.


    "You two," said Zhao Huan, "if you want to challenge the rules of our Wuji Pavilion, I advise you to think about it first. If the two masters are disturbed, I''m afraid they will be in great trouble. "


    The Zhu family and the weichi family turned around at the same time, hugged Zhao Huan and said, "don''t worry, Miss Zhao. I know the rules of Wuji Pavilion."


    They say the same thing. It seems that they are really acquaintances they have known before.


    Zhao Huan nodded slightly: "that''s good. Please sit down and continue bidding."


    The Zhu family sat down first, while the weichi family hugged their fists and said, "I''d like to offer five million spars to buy these small return pills."


    Zhao Huan did not speak, but quietly waited for the next bidder.


    The Guo family and the Huo family, who were originally tit for tat, suddenly stopped, and there was no sound.


    They probably didn''t expect that among the people who came here to participate in the auction today, there were several subordinates of the commander.


    The commander held the military power, behind which was a powerful family force. It was not something that the Huo family and the Guo family could deal with, so they chose to give up together.


    I didn''t expect that the people who wanted to return my little pill would be several commanders. I vaguely felt that the reason why they wanted to return my little pill was just because the little pill was given to the meritorious commander by the God King, and the meaning was different.


    Understanding this, I smiled: "it seems that our xiaohuandan will also be sold at a sky high price. If I knew this, I would bring more to exchange for a large amount of spar."


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "that''s a good idea. When we return to the divine realm, you will go to Kirin City. You can use the transmission array to return to the oxygen star after paying 30000 crystal stones. When the time comes, buy a lot of xiaohuandan and come back for auction to make a lot of money. "


    I smiled bitterly: "the little pill was refined by the elders of the immortal sect who spent a lot of energy. There can''t be many..."


    Jiang Xue said, "isn''t it over? If you use one pill or sell one, you will lose one. So in the future, there will be great room for the price of this thing to rise. "


    I nodded: "those leaders see this point and make long-term investment. No wonder they are so excited."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "I wonder if you can reward me with one or two small return pills? I also want to sell at a good price in the future. "


    I smiled: "no, all the xiaohuandan are in Miss Zhao''s hands. If you want, you can participate in the auction."


    Jiang Xue smiled and looked at me with more kindness.


    The relationship between Jiang Xue and I is getting closer and closer, which has faintly exceeded the intimate relationship between Sai Huaer and situ Qian.


    Maybe I''m really a playboy. After having flowers, I got tangled with situ Qian. Now I take the initiative to pursue Jiang Xue. My relationship with Jiang Xue is getting closer and closer. No wonder some people say I''m a playboy.


    Flower heart belongs to flower heart. I am still very good to the people around me. I never want to abandon anyone.


    Heroes have always been affectionate since ancient times. I comforted myself and looked at Jiang Xue slowly.


    "I need a small pill to save people. I''m willing to pay 100000 crystal stones to buy one. I don''t know if I can?"


    A man wearing a helmet shouted, "Miss Zhao, please save my wife. She really needs a small pill, but I only have 100000 crystal stones..."


    Before Zhao Huan spoke, the Zhu family laughed loudly: "this is an auction, not a charity hall. If you want to return Xiaodan, you can ask the charity hall, but don''t delay our bidding here."


    Many people shouted one after another to ask the man to leave here. According to the price of five million spars offered by some of them, 100000 spars can''t buy a small pill.


    I saw that the man with the helmet spoke to the point. He didn''t seem to deceive others. He couldn''t help saying to the maid around him, "can you contact Miss Zhao and sell a small return pill to this man?"


    The maid shook her head in embarrassment: "there are auction rules at the auction. What they say is ugly, but it also makes sense. If everyone finds every reason to buy the auction at a low price, we will be forced to close the door. "


    I knew what the maid said was true, so I nodded, "well, I''ll find him myself later and give him one."


    Jiang Xueli stared at me and said with a smile, "didn''t he say there was no xiaohuandan? What do you give to this stranger? "


    I smiled: "well, I can go back. Won''t there be Xiao huandan again? By the way, Jiang Xue, do any of you Chiang family come here? "


    Jiang Xue shook her head slightly and said positively, "Your Highness has forgotten that you have given a lot of pills to the Jiang family before. Among them, there are small pills for returning pills. You don''t need to spend crystal stones to buy them."


    I nodded: "do you remember I gave you xiaohuandan? I thought you had a bad memory like me."


    Jiang Xue was stunned and then said with a smile: "you were waiting for me here... Just, since you can''t give up, I won''t be difficult for you."

 Chapter 1126

    I turned my head with a smile and looked at the people who were still laughing at the man with the helmet. I couldn''t help shouting, "I have produced six million spars."


    My voice spread out. Zhao Huan was obviously stunned. Then he looked at us. There was a strange smile in his eyes.


    Does this Zhao Huan think I''m raising the price of my things, so?


    I regret asking for my own things, which is against my intention and unfair to others.


    But my intention was to divert the attention of those people through bidding so that they would not continue to ridicule the man with the helmet.


    I hope someone knows what I mean, otherwise I''ll lose my face by myself.


    Fortunately, before my voice fell, the weichi family immediately shouted, "six million and a half million."


    Then someone shouted, "six million six hundred thousand."


    "6.7 million."


    "6.9 million."


    "Seven million."


    It was Wei Chi''s family who shouted "seven million". He seemed to have reached the limit given by the master. When he shouted, his voice was a little hoarse.


    However, after he shouted the price, others seemed to have reached the limit, and no one shouted again.


    From 30000 at the beginning to 7 million now, I am very satisfied with the increase.


    Not only I was satisfied, but Zhao Huan seemed very satisfied. After a while, seeing that no one was talking, he immediately said, "seven million, commander Yuchi took these thirty small return pills."


    The man of the weichi family was overjoyed and saluted in groups. His smiling appearance showed that he was also very satisfied.


    I suddenly realized that when I sent those things to the Chiang family before, the Chiang family looked happy. It was really not pretended.


    Apart from other things, the pills I gave to the Chiang family are far more than 30 small pills. If they were converted into crystal stones, how many crystal stones would they be? Naturally, the Jiang family will be happy, and will no longer object to me being with Jiang Xue.


    All my things are sold smoothly, and they are sky high prices. If we stay here, there seems to be nothing to do.


    I intend to leave here first, go back and have a rest, and then continue to refine the power of space in my body and cultivate the nine star space.


    The maid came forward after seeing our plan and said, "Your Highness, please wait a minute. Maybe you will be interested in the next auction."


    I smiled, "what are you sure I''m interested in?"


    The maid smiled and said, "well, the next auction is an artifact. It''s an artifact that I accidentally obtained from Wuji Pavilion many years ago. It''s called killer sword. It''s said to be a peerless sword in ancient times... "


    "What?!" I was surprised and said, "kill the divine sword?"


    The maid was stunned and then said, "Your Highness, have you heard of this? By the way, when we got this sword, we startled many people. It''s not very strange for your highness to know. "


    I didn''t have such a reaction because I heard others talk about it, but because my personal weapon is the killing sword.


    The killing sword is my life magic weapon and my closest combat partner. I also know that the killing sword is not a single handle, but has seven handles.


    When I was in oxygen star, I got the mother sword, No. 7 sub sword, No. 6 sub sword and No. 2 sub sword of killer sword. It was an opportunity against the sky. I thought I wouldn''t get other sub swords again.


    Now I''m surprised to learn that there is a killer sword here. It must be a number sword of killer sword. It''s something I have to get.


    Before killing Shenjian, he was taken away by Wei Chi Xiong, who was far more powerful than me, and he hasn''t returned it to me until now. I''m still worried when I think of it now.


    Jiang Xue knew about this and specially explained to me that Wei Chi Xiong didn''t return the killing sword to me because he found a defect in the killing sword and needed to help me repair it before returning it to me.


    I didn''t think too much about it. Anyway, my strength has increased greatly, and I''m not in a hurry to return to the killing sword.


    But now, I heard the news about the killing God sword. How can I leave here?


    "Killer sword, that..." I looked at Jiang Xue: "I don''t know how many crystal stones it takes to shoot it?"


    Jiang Xue shook her head and turned to look at the maid: "do you know the starting price of killer sword?"


    The maid said, "Miss said, the starting price is one million spars. However, the lady has budgeted that the final auction price of killer sword may reach an amazing more than 50 million. "


    I frowned: "more than 50 million? How could it be so expensive? "


    The maid said, "Your Highness, this is the young lady''s prediction. Maybe you don''t need so many crystals... However, the young lady''s prediction is always very accurate. If you want to take this sword, your highness, you may need to prepare early."


    I smiled bitterly and secretly calculated that all my possessions, that is, the 11 million third grade crystal stone I got at the auction just now.


    I still have some spirit tools that can be sold. If I convert crystal stones, I can exchange about six million crystal stones.


    This will also deduct the expenses of Wuji Pavilion. The rest is the spar I have.


    My crystal stone is about 167 million. I don''t know how far it is from the 50 million Crystal Stone said by the maid.


    I couldn''t help but say, "don''t you mean that the auction price of ordinary artifacts is about one million spars? Why suddenly, this killing sword needs 50 million spars? "


    The maid said: "well, the killer sword is too famous. Although the seller has set a reserve price of one million spars, he also said a requirement that only those who can make the killer sword recognize the owner can buy it. Miss believes that people who can control such artifact as killer sword are absolutely powerful and will not hesitate to buy it. Therefore, the budget price is much higher. "


    My heart moved: "I see. I''d like to have a try."


    Sai Hua''er smiled at Jiang Xue. Situ Qian said, "it seems that we don''t have to worry about the crystal stone. Anyway, there are few people who can make the killing sword recognize the Lord. Most people don''t have this sword."


    Situ Qian said something, but the maid couldn''t understand it. She asked with doubts, "why do you say that? Is it difficult to control the killing sword? "


    Situ Qian got up and walked to the maid. Like an old friend, she reached out and took the maid''s hand, smiled and said, "can you give us some space and let us discuss the next auction?"


    The maid didn''t expect situ Qian to hold her hand. Her face was slightly red. She was a little shy and said, "I''ll go out now..."


    With this sentence, I left in a hurry, but it was like running away.

 Chapter 1127

    Situ Qian looked back at us and said with a smile, "are these maids trained by the big miss Huo family? They have such thin faces and look shy and attractive. When men see them, they are afraid that they will not be able to leave."


    I shook my head and Sai Hua''er said, "qian''er, don''t do this. Be careful if they hear it, it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    Situ Qian said with a smile, "I am also a woman. What does it matter to pull her hand? At best, they think I''m too enthusiastic. "


    Sai Hua''er smiled and took situ Qian''s hand: "it doesn''t matter, but if they tell Zhao Huan that his Highness''s people tease them, his Highness''s face will not look good, but it will affect Jinfeng''s face."


    Situ Qian smiled happily: "that''s easy to do. Just give them to your second highness as a maid, and no one will say anything."


    Sai Hua''er pursed her mouth and said, "I''m glad you came out of it. If you do, you''ll cry."


    Situ Qian nodded and his face was a little dark: "it''s true that he will cry. Jin Feng is an unreliable flower heart radish. If there are more women around him, my sister and I will have to jump off the cliff."


    Situ Qian and Sai Huaer said this at this time, and I really don''t know what to do in front of Jiang Xue.


    Fortunately, Jiang Xue is a very smart person. She hears the words of Sai Hua''er and situ Qian. She gets up and walks to Sai Hua''er and situ Qian. She reaches out to hold their hands and says with a smile: "my two sisters, Xueer, I know that some things before were wrong for me. I hope the two sisters don''t blame me for our women''s sake."


    Sai Hua''er and situ Qian were stunned. After looking at each other, they suddenly laughed together and said, "Xueer, welcome to join us. From now on, we will be a family. If you need any help, just say it. If Jin Feng dares to bully you, we three sisters can beat him down together. "


    Jiang Xue couldn''t help laughing: "my sisters don''t blame me. I''m very grateful. How dare you let your sisters work for me?"


    Saihua''er and situ Qian''s attitude changed greatly. One pulled Jiang Xue''s left hand and the other pulled Jiang Xue''s right hand. They looked very close.


    Listen to Sai Hua''er said, "Xueer, the three of us have reached an agreement now. When the ten waitresses taught by Miss Huo come, we must keep them away from Jin Feng. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Jiang Xue was stunned, then nodded and said, "don''t worry, sister. I will never allow Jinfeng to see them."


    Sai Hua''er and situ Qian laughed together. They didn''t discuss the auction of killer sword with me, but took Jiang Xue to chat.


    Seeing them talking and laughing, I was depressed. Even if I knew that I could control the killing sword and had the possibility of auctioning the killing sword, in case someone else besides me could control the killing sword, if I wanted to fight with me, I didn''t have enough crystal stones to compete with others.


    I suddenly wanted to see my father and asked him for a large amount of crystal stone to clear all obstacles and buy the killer sword.


    Unfortunately, my father is far away in Shenwang mountain in the divine domain. I can''t see my father now.


    Even if I can tear the space, create a space channel and go to the divine domain to meet my father, it''s too late.


    Zhao Huan has already started to introduce the killing sword at this time. I can''t leave at all.


    When they heard that there was an artifact auction, everyone pricked up their ears and listened carefully for fear of missing any information and missing a good opportunity.


    Everyone looked very excited. After all, it was an artifact. It was the first artifact auction in history. Everyone present was overjoyed.


    Because I know what kind of treasure the killing sword is, I didn''t listen carefully to the introduction. What I''m concerned about is how many crystals can take it down.


    I already know the starting price, but I can''t compete with others at the beginning. I have to wait until the price is a little more stable before I participate in the bidding.


    There are naturally many people who want to compete for the auction items that are really the finale. Many people come here for the purpose of this killer sword.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t ask Zhao Huan before. I didn''t know that the auction of Wuji Pavilion this time was a killing sword, and I didn''t make any preparations.


    I''m bound to get it. Even if I want to borrow crystal stones from the limitless Pavilion, even if I want to use the identity of your second highness as collateral, I''m not afraid.


    "Sister Hua''er, can you do me a favor?" I quickly turned in my mind. When I thought of something, I immediately said to Sai Hua''er and others: "help me find Gan Yu and tell him to give me all his crystal stones. If possible, let him contact his father and give me as many crystals as possible. "


    Sai Hua''er said, "I''ve been in touch for a long time, but I didn''t tell you. Gan Yu couldn''t contact the God King. He said that the God King isolated anyone''s information and explored the previous changes in the God King Mountain. "


    I''m a little surprised. I don''t know when they did it. It seems that I pay too much attention to the killing sword. I don''t even know what the people around me are doing.


    "Also," I nodded, "help me watch. Once the price of killer sword reaches 10 million, tell me immediately."


    Jiang Xue said, "Your Highness, if you intend to contact the God King in person, you may be disappointed. The God King is in the God King Mountain. It has been completely isolated from the outside world. No news can be spread. "


    I just want to contact my father to see if I can give me some crystal stones. When I hear Jiang Xue''s words, I can only say, "can the Jiang family help me?"


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "the master said that the second highness can use the crystal stones of the Jiang family unconditionally. But... It can only be used for 50 million at most. After all, some people will be left to practice. "


    This is also called unconditional? I smiled bitterly and said happily, "thank you. When I get the killer sword, I will return the crystal stone to the Chiang family as soon as possible."


    Jiang Xue looked at me and said slowly, "let''s talk about it later."


    I smiled. When I heard someone knocking at the door, I said, "come in."


    Gan pushed the door in and gave me a space ring. Without saying a word, he turned and left.


    I watched Gan Yu leave and looked at a large number of crystal stones in the space ring. My heart was a little calm.


    I was a little excited when I looked forward to the killing God sword day and night.


    Now I have the capital, and Sai Huaer just reminds me that the price of killer sword has exceeded 10 million spar.


    I shouted without hesitation, "fifteen million."


    Hearing my voice, Zhao Huan immediately said, "this gentleman offered 15 million and directly raised the price of 5 million spars. It seems that he is bound to win."


    Maybe it''s because I raised the price too much at once. The people who originally competed for bidding were actually collective silence.

 Chapter 1128

    I''m surprised. Although 15 million is all I have now, I''ve prepared more than that.


    There is an unexpected surprise, but more doubt. Do these people know who I am? How can they be silent all of a sudden?


    Zhao Huan was also surprised and said slowly, "ladies and gentlemen, is there anyone else bidding? If not, we will send the killer sword to the highest bidder to see if the gentleman can control the killer sword. If this gentleman can do this, the killing sword will belong to this gentleman. "


    No one spoke. Everyone kept silent tacitly, as if they had negotiated.


    Seeing this, Zhao Huan turned to a bodyguard and said, "take the killing sword to see this gentleman."


    The bodyguard seems to be a warrior with strong physical strength. Ordinary people can''t hold the deadly sword without recognizing the Lord. It''s amazing in weight.


    The bodyguard held the sword box with killer sword, walked to my Yajian step by step and handed the box to me.


    I knew that the bodyguard was testing my physical strength, so I reached out and took the box containing the killing sword. I looked as if I was holding an ordinary sword in my hand.


    Starting with this killer sword, I feel friendly and familiar.


    When the box was opened, a killing sword came into my eyes. It was really the son of a killing sword.


    Judging from the weight, this sword should be No. 5 sword, which is slightly heavier than the previous No. 6 sword, and obviously lighter than the No. 2 sword I got before.


    If there is a big difference in weight, it may be the No. 4 sword or no. 3 sword that has not yet come out.


    Having the experience of letting the mother sword recognize me as the Lord, I easily took this No. 5 sword back to myself.


    Seeing that I let the killing sword recognize the Lord, relaxed and without any obstacles, the bodyguard nodded, hugged his fist and said, "Congratulations, this sword is already yours."


    Zhao Huan, who was standing on the stage, heard the bodyguard''s words and immediately said, "the killing sword auction is over, and today''s auction is over. Thank you for coming. Today next month, we will have an auction with larger scale and more treasures. I hope you can come again at that time. "


    People didn''t seem to expect that the final auction would end so soon, and none of them could return to God.


    Zhao Huan ignored them, quickly came to our elegant room and looked at me with a trace of doubt: "Your Highness, are you still satisfied with today''s auction?"


    I smiled: "satisfied, so satisfied... Just now I told them that I wanted to buy the whole Wuji pavilion to facilitate my future trading of treasures."


    "This..." Zhao Huan didn''t seem to expect me to say such words. For a moment, he was a little stunned: "Your Highness, please forgive me... I can''t decide."


    Zhao Huan''s words had just finished, and the voice of Zhao Wen, who had met once before, came: "Your Highness, you don''t have to buy my Wuji Pavilion. If your highness doesn''t dislike that Wuji Pavilion is located in a remote place, this Wuji Pavilion will be yours from today on."


    I was stunned. Looking at Zhao Wen who came in, I frowned and said, "I''m just kidding. What are you..."


    Zhao Wen hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, if you don''t dislike me, Zhao Wen is a businessman and full of copper smell, Zhao Wen is willing to follow your highness and go through fire and water."


    I was even more surprised: "do you really want to follow me?"


    Zhao Wen looked at me and said sincerely, "if your second highness doesn''t dislike it, Zhao Wen and this limitless Pavilion will follow your second highness and never repent."


    In order to be nice to me, Zhao Wen helped me sell my things at a high price. It''s understandable, but why did he say to follow me? It makes me very puzzled.


    I looked at Zhao Wen, sat down again and said slowly, "can you tell me why you did this?"


    Zhao Wen took a look at the people around me and stopped talking. He seemed to have some scruples.


    I said, "don''t worry, these people are their own people. Just say what you have to say. Don''t worry about anything."


    Zhao Wen hugged his fist and saluted: "to tell you the truth, my limitless Pavilion is about to be defeated. I have to find a backer like your second highness in order to protect myself."


    "Defeat the limitless pavilion?" My heart moved and immediately said, "is it your highness? But somehow? "


    Zhao Wen looked at me uneasily and said hesitantly, "how did your highness know that..."


    After listening to Zhao Wen''s words, I determined the speculation in my heart. Zhao Wen''s limitless Pavilion can be said to be a prosperous shop with a large capital and a huge profit. It makes every day''s progress and a lot of money.


    It is also normal for some people to look jealous and want to occupy or destroy the limitless Pavilion.


    The reason why I am sure that your highness did it is because I saw several leaders here before. Although they claim that the God King ordered them to do things here, I have a keen sense that they must have a different purpose when they come here together.


    "Lord Zhao," my heart turned sharply and said to Zhao Wen, "since it''s your Highness''s intention, it''s not easy for me to intervene as a brother. We have some disagreements. If we intervene in this matter, I''m afraid the misunderstanding between our brothers will be greater, and it will be more difficult to repair it in the future. "


    A glimmer of despair flashed in Zhao Wen''s eyes and said helplessly, "I have offended your highness. I know I won''t have good fruit to eat, so I admit it. But my men and Zhao Huan are really innocent. Your highness refused to take them in. Can you take them away from the limitless pavilion to avoid the disaster of pond fish? I would like to burn incense and pray every day to thank your highness two for their great kindness. "


    I looked at Zhao Huan, who was looking at me, and the bodyguards outside the door, frowned and said, "if I did this, it would be a formal declaration of war with your highness. How could I not go with you? Lord Zhao, I am really...... "


    "Your Highness." Jiang Xue whispered aside, "can you take a step to talk?"


    I looked at Jiang Xue and didn''t know what she wanted to say, but I went to a corner of Yajian with her.


    Jiang Xue lowered his voice and said to me, "Your Highness, Wuji pavilion has rich financial resources and experts. This is a great opportunity for you to enhance your strength. Wouldn''t it be a pity if you missed it?"


    I also said in a low voice, "I don''t want to turn my face completely with your highness. This matter can''t be hasty."


    Jiang Xue said, "Your Highness has long hated you. Although you are brothers, there will be a war between you sooner or later. In my opinion, it''s better to start preparing. After all, only with your own power, your highness, can you stand in the small divine world. "


    I know what Jiang Xue said is true. After thinking about it, I suddenly remembered the helpless scene of being chased and bullied because I had no help and strength on oxygen star.

 Chapter 1129

    After listening to Jiang Xue''s words, my heart suddenly moved. All my scruples dissipated in an instant, nodded and said, "you''re right. I shouldn''t hesitate at this time."


    Jiang Xue smiled, raised her voice and said, "Lord Zhao, your second Highness has promised. From now on, you are the people of your second highness, and Wuji Pavilion is also the property of your second highness. As for the leader of the limitless Pavilion, naturally, his highness No. 2 will personally take the post. The chairman of the Zhao Pavilion will bend and be a deputy leader, or be responsible for the large and small things of the limitless Pavilion. In the future, your highness II will cover the limitless Pavilion. Anyone who wants to move you must pass the pass of your highness II first. Do you think so? "


    Zhao Wen was overjoyed and immediately made a big gift: "thank you, your highness. We will follow your highness. Your Highness has a life, and we will never shirk it."


    Jiang Xue nodded, "very good. We will stay in Wuji small town for a few days. In these days, thank you, Lord Zhao, to continue to manage Wuji Pavilion. However, Miss Zhao, your second highness said that she should wait on your second highness and must not leave. Because your highness needs some help from Miss Zhao, please condescend to Miss Zhao. "


    Zhao Wen looked at me and Zhao Huan in embarrassment. He wanted to stop talking.


    Zhao Huan glanced at me, stepped forward, saluted and said, "Zhao Huan is willing to follow your highness and listen to your Highness''s orders at any time."


    Zhao Huan''s voice was very sweet, but when she spoke at this time, it seemed a little cold. She obviously felt that I had ulterior motives to let her follow me.


    I know she misunderstood Jiang Xue''s meaning and regarded me as a lecherous or a villain taking advantage of others'' danger.


    I can''t explain this in public, so I have to say, "in the future, you will be my commander. All the bodyguards of Wuji pavilion are your guides. Follow your instructions."


    Zhao Huan said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions."


    I nodded: "well, tell me what kind of difficulties you are facing now. Why did the auction once a day change to once a month?"


    Zhao Wen came forward and said, "Your Highness Hui Er, it''s like this..."


    I listened to Zhao Wen''s words and slowly figured out why Jin Sizhen wanted to fight the Wuji Pavilion, which is located in the Wuji town.


    It turned out that Jin Sizhen, like me, came to this small town by chance. He came to play at that time. He didn''t intend to stay here for long. He just stayed for one night and would leave after a rest.


    But it happened that Zhao Huan presided over the auction on that day and was seen by Jin Sizhen.


    Jin Sizhen was moved at that time. She was shocked by Zhao Huan and claimed that she would bring Zhao Huan back to the divine realm and be a favorite concubine of Jin Sizhen.


    Zhao Huan is also a proud man. Although he knows the identity of his highness, he despises his highness. Therefore, he is determined not to go to the divine domain with Jin Sizhen.


    When Jin szhen''s wish failed, she became angry and vowed to destroy the Wuji Pavilion, and all the hundreds of people up and down the Wuji pavilion would be executed.


    As his highness in the little divine world, at his command, countless people immediately came forward to help him suppress the Wuji Pavilion.


    Wuji Pavilion fell into an infinite crisis overnight. Even an old Jianghu like Zhao Wen was helpless.


    Zhao Huan, the only one who brought trouble to Wuji Pavilion, was hated by Jin Sizhen.


    Facing such a situation, Zhao Wen naturally thought of looking for a reliable backer to resist the threat of his highness.


    The people who can compete with his highness are not only the God King, but also me who has just been granted the second highness by the God King.


    So Zhao Wen first showed his kindness to me, and then led all the people of Wuji pavilion to take refuge in me. He took me as a shield.


    I don''t blame Zhao Wen for finding out the real reason why he took refuge in me. If I encounter such a situation, I will have the same choice when I really can''t resist.


    I now fully understand that in the small divine world, power can really represent everything and let you have everything.


    There will be a war between your highness and me sooner or later. Jiang Xue is right. I should be ready for the battle that may come at any time.


    In the little divine world, apart from the three people I brought, situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu, as well as the rescued Sai Hua''er and Jiang Xue, I have no other reliable friends. It''s time to make new friends or develop my subordinates.


    The boss is a good helper, but he is a unicorn after all. Although he has a master servant relationship with me, in the final analysis, he can''t be treated like a human.


    The unicorn beast is the descendant of the ancient divine beast. It is the same as long Yan. Since I can let Long Yan leave me, I will gradually give the boss freedom.


    My father may give me some power and give me some subordinates to enrich my strength, but this is the future.


    Now what I want to consider is how to arrange the people of Wuji Pavilion and resist all kinds of attacks by your highness.


    I was lost in thought, and everyone around me looked at me quietly, waiting for my order.


    I''m really going to give an order. I''m facing your highness, who has always been at odds with me. Every decision I make will be an order.


    "Let Gan Yu come to see me." I left in no hurry and ordered Zhao Wen: "also, call all the personnel of Wuji Pavilion. I have something to say."


    Zhao Wen left with a fist, and there was some joy in his face.


    I turned and looked at Sai Hua''er and situ Qian: "sister Hua''er, situ Qian, you go to the divine realm immediately. Be sure to find Dongmei and Xiazhu and bring them here. Also, if you can see your father, tell him what''s going on here. "


    Sai Hua''er and situ Qian said together, "I see. Be more careful."


    I nodded and watched Sai Hua''er and situ Qian leave. After thinking about it, I turned to Jiang Xue and said, "send someone to the welcome Pavilion and call our people over. After that, we will live in this limitless Pavilion. "


    Jiang Xue nodded and left. She blinked very fast. Zhao Huan on one side was stunned.


    Everyone has their own tasks, and I can''t be idle: "Miss Zhao, prepare to release the news and tell everyone that Wuji pavilion has changed its master. In addition, in order to celebrate the arrival of our new owner, we will hold a large-scale auction at the end of the month. I''ll leave it to you. Is that all right? "


    "The end of the moon?" Zhao Huan said: "we just told everyone that we will hold the auction again today next month. Will it be misunderstood to change the time now?"


    I looked at Zhao Huan and said, "the purpose of the auction is to tell everyone that the new owner is no longer a person who can be bullied casually. You just do it and there will be no problem. "


    Perhaps at this moment, I showed some strength. Zhao Huan looked at me with some changes in his eyes and said slightly respectfully, "yes, my subordinates obey."

 Chapter 1130

    I watched Zhao Huan leave and waved to the maid who had been serving us in Yajian to let her come to me.


    "What''s your name?" I smiled and asked, "how long have you been here?"


    The maid said respectfully, "if I go back to the pavilion master, my name is Xiaohuan. I was adopted by the Deputy Pavilion master in Wuji Pavilion since childhood. It''s better to be here for hundreds of years."


    I nodded: "Xiao Huan, right? Listen, from now on, you will be the head of all the maids. According to my habit, your identity is the leader of the maids. All the maids in the limitless pavilion are in your charge now. "


    Xiao Huan was stunned and said with some worry: "I... I don''t know if I can be competent. In the past, the young lady managed us personally..."


    I looked at Xiao Huan and said, "you can do it well. Believe in yourself. I think you are also a warrior in the martial god realm. How can you be so insecure? Believe in yourself and go. "


    Xiao Huan seemed to get some confidence. He raised his head, hugged his fist and said, "yes, cabinet leader."


    I saw Xiao Huan leave and walk around the room. I felt an energy surge in the room. When I turned around, Jiang Xue had come back.


    "Our people will arrive soon. I don''t know what else to tell you?" Jiang Xue smiled and hugged her fist and said, "there''s a strange thing that I think you should know. There are suddenly more than ten strange guys in the welcome Pavilion. They are all high-level martial arts. Some of them, I think, should be the guide. "


    I nodded, "this is normal. The people of your highness must have sensed what we did in Wuji Pavilion. It''s normal for them to take action. "


    Jiang Xue said with some worry: "the people sent by your highness seem to be stronger than our strength. Should we prepare to avoid being suppressed by the enemy at that time?"


    I said, "with you, I don''t have to worry about these things. You are the commander of my little divine world. You are fully responsible for these things. "


    Jiang Xue smiled: "thank you for your trust. I''ll decorate it now."


    I nodded: "the people of Wuji Pavilion should have been summoned. You can arrange them at will."


    Jiang Xue said, "are you going to be in charge? OK, I''ll satisfy you, but you have to make it up to me afterwards. "


    I smiled and watched Jiang Xue leave. I still sat down in Yajian and said in a deep voice, "since I''m here, why hide?"


    A very sweet laugh came from a corner of Yajian. A woman in red and with a veil slowly appeared: "Your Highness, I think my invisibility has reached a very high level. I didn''t expect to be seen through by your highness at once."


    I looked at the strange woman in red, frowned and said, "please ask your name. Since you know who I am, what do you want to do with me?"


    The woman in red looked at me as if she was appreciating a work of art and looked very carefully.


    After a while, she exclaimed, "no wonder Jiang Xue, who is arrogant and can''t even see his highness, will willingly follow you. And Zhao Huan, whose eyes are higher than the top, works so hard to help you sell things... "


    I felt a little uncomfortable: "you didn''t come to me to say this?"


    The woman in red smiled and said, "Your Highness, forgive me. I can''t help but boast about your Highness''s peerless demeanor... Your highness, my name is Xiaohong, and I''m your Highness''s personal maid. Your highness asked me to come. Your highness said, I''ll follow your highness two later, so that your highness two won''t be lonely and have no one to serve. I''ll go and make an idea of your Highness''s fiancee, Miss Zhao huanzhao. "


    After a pause, the little red said with a smile: "Your Highness has robbed commander Jiang XueDa, but you can''t take Miss Zhao Huan anymore. A gentleman doesn''t take people''s favor..."


    I finally understood the purpose of the red dress girl Xiao Hong and knew what to do. I looked at the red dress girl in front of me and suddenly smiled: "since your highness sent to serve me, why don''t you take the lower veil and let me see how you look?"


    After a pause, I said with a strange smile, "if you are not beautiful enough, you''d better go back and serve your highness."


    The little red seemed stunned and then said with a smile, "Your Highness, haven''t you heard of my name? I''m recognized as a great beauty in the little divine world, ranking third... "


    "Third?" I interrupted her, "who is the first and who is the second?"


    Xiao Hong was stunned again. She seemed a little angry, but she still said, "first, naturally, it is Jiang Xue, the commander next to your highness. She is the Jiang family. She is the first choice for the wives of God kings of all dynasties. No one can compare with her."


    I nodded: "it makes sense. You''re not as good as commander Jiang Xue. It''s reasonable. So who''s second? Why aren''t you as good as her? "


    "This..." a trace of jealousy and anger flashed in Xiaohong''s eyes: "Your Highness, why do you like to ask so clearly?"


    "I know why?" I smiled: "you''ve wronged me. I didn''t know anything about these things until I came to the little divine world."


    Xiao Hong looked at me and seemed to know that I didn''t lie: "in that case, I''ll tell your second highness. Isn''t the second ranked beauty Zhao Huan around your highness? Zhao Huan is not only famous in Wuji Town, but also a goddess in the eyes of countless people in the whole small divine world. Jiang Xue and Zhao Huan are even said to be the peerless double beauties of the little divine world. "


    I smiled and said, "so I don''t need you to serve me at all. Jiang Xue, who ranks first, is with me, and Zhao Huan, who ranks second, is also with me. Why bother you, who ranks third, to serve me? Go back and serve your highness. "


    "Your Highness..." Xiao Hong was really angry: "do you look down on me? Anyway, I''m also a recognized beauty, is... "


    I said very clearly, "you can understand this."


    Xiao Hong looked at me, her anger slowly accumulated in her eyes. When she looked like she was about to start, she suddenly recovered as before, smiled and said, "I was almost angered by your second highness... It''s not good. There will be wrinkles."


    I admire this little red. She is definitely not an ordinary female martial artist. She must have received very professional training.


    I didn''t want her to stay here, so I took out a resident YAN Dan: "this is resident YAN Dan. One is enough to keep your youth."


    "Your Highness wants to drive me away with this Zhuyan pill?" Xiaohong said with a smile, "I really want this Zhuyan pill, and I also want to obey the orders of your second highness. But I''m more afraid of your Highness''s anger. It will harm my family. I dare not take this risk. "


    Xiao Hong''s words reminded me of something. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s your last name?"


    Xiao Hong looked at me, smiled and said slowly, "my name is Zhu, Zhu Xiao Hong."

 Chapter 1131

    Zhu Xiaohong is a Zhu family. I understood a lot of things in an instant. I watched her say nothing and waited for her to say it.


    Zhu Xiaohong was very clever. Seeing this, he took the initiative to say, "Your Highness, your highness asked me to tell you that not only the Zhu family, but also the Yuchi family, which your highness is familiar with, and the people of Qin, you and Xu who your Highness has not yet contacted, will come to your highness and serve your highness in the next few days."


    I smiled: "it seems that my brother still takes good care of me. Zhu Qinyou, the four commanders, sent people to serve me. I think it''s very comfortable. You''re the only one sent by the Zhu family? Is it too little? "


    Zhu Xiaohong nodded: "am I not enough alone? I''m very powerful. Even your highness said, "the future of the Zhu family depends on me."


    In the face of Zhu Xiaohong, who is actually very confident and strong, I suddenly feel a little tired.


    This kind of fatigue comes from the bottom of my heart and is instantly transmitted to my whole body, which makes me feel very bad.


    "Zhu Xiaohong," I said slowly, "I wonder if the people sent by other families are the same as you, so... Make me feel comfortable?"


    Zhu Xiaohong said, "that''s not necessarily true. As far as I know, the Yuchi family sent the most familiar commander of your highness Yuchi Xiong. Qin Gong of the Qin family, you yuan of the you family and Xu Gang of the Xu family are also the leaders of our little divine world. Everyone''s character is different. It''s hard to say whether you can make your highness feel comfortable. But one thing is certain, that is, your Highness''s face, no one dare not give it. "


    I was a little surprised, but I didn''t show it: "so, at least four commanders will come here to serve me?"


    "It''s not four," said Zhu Xiaohong. "I''m also the commander. It''s just that I recently replaced Lord Zhu of our Zhu family and became the youngest and least qualified commander."


    I looked at Zhu Xiaohong and suddenly smiled: "very good. The five commanders came to serve me. I really have a big face."


    "Now that you have made it clear, I won''t hide it from you. If you are determined to follow your highness, you will leave my sight immediately. Otherwise, I don''t mind starting with you and letting some people know that my good temper has come to an end. "


    Zhu Xiaohong looked at me, shook her head and said, "I also want to go, but I dare not go. The Zhu family is in the hands of your highness. If I leave, the whole Zhu family will be over before I leave Wuji town. "


    I was sad to hear what Zhu Xiaohong said. I didn''t know if what she said was true, so I asked, "the Zhu family is controlled by your highness?"


    Zhu Xiaohong stepped forward. I could smell the body fragrance from her less than an arm away from me.


    I have to admit that Zhu Xiaohong is definitely a beautiful woman, and a beautiful woman who makes people feel good at the sight of her.


    She said, "I came to see your highness two to ask your highness two to help us Zhu family... For the sake of Zhu Yu and your highness two, and for the sake of my willingness to serve your highness two, I beg your highness two to help."


    I stepped back, turned around and looked at the empty auction house, raised my voice and said, "commander, take commander Zhu Xiaohong to have a rest. In addition, inform sister Hua''er to find out how the Zhu family is now. "


    Jiang Xue''s voice seemed to come from far away: "yes, your highness!"


    I know Jiang Xue was not far away from me the moment before. The reason why her voice seemed to come from a far place was that she was leaving quickly.


    Jiang Xueke has been paying attention to the conversation between Zhu Xiaohong and me. Zhu Xiaohong must know this, but she didn''t say it.


    "Thank you, your highness." Zhu Xiaohong changed her previous appearance and said, "Your Highness helped our Zhu family. In the future, your Highness has a life, and the Zhu family will go all out."


    I said, "the information you provided me is enough to offset my help to the Zhu family."


    Zhu Xiaohong hugged her fist and said, "in that case, my subordinates are waiting for the good news of your second highness. My subordinates leave. "


    I nodded, watched Zhu Xiaohong leave, and suddenly had an idea in my heart: now the top ten leaders of the little divine world have clearly indicated that they want to follow me, including Jiang Xue of the Jiang family, Zhu Xiaohong of the Zhu family, and Gan Yu of the Gan family.


    However, there are four people who have made it clear that they will follow his highness Jin Sizhen: Wei Chi Xiong of the Wei Chi family, Qin Gong of the Qin family, you yuan of the you family and Xu Gang of the Xu family.


    Generally speaking, there are fewer people willing to support me than Jin Sizhen.


    And Jin Sizhen''s men have a large number of guides, but my men have only a few hundred.


    There is a great difference in strength. It seems that I don''t intend to bother the boss before. I must change it.


    A thought turned around. I immediately turned around and took out a messenger to pass a message to the boss who may still be waiting for me in the divine domain.


    After that, I sat down slowly, closed my eyes and waited for Gan to come.


    Gan Yu seemed to know that I had handled the matter at hand at this time and came to me in time: "Your Highness, your subordinates are waiting for orders at any time."


    I opened my eyes: "how many guides did you bring?"


    Gan Yu said, "I''m the guide of Gan''s family. There are 500 people here."


    "Are there other guides?" I asked, "tell me about the person you brought."


    Gan Yu said, "apart from the five hundred guides of my Gan family, there are only one hundred guides given to me by the king of God. Second, does your highness need people to do things? I can ask for people from the family right away. "


    I nodded: "there will be a war between me and your highness sooner or later. Although we will not have a large-scale battle or affect the stability of the small divine world, some things still need to be prevented in advance. Whether you are your clan or the guide of the Gan family, you are powerful. Find some for me. I can use them. "


    Gan Ying hugged his fist and said, "I would like to follow your Highness''s will. Dare you ask your highness, must the person you want be a martial god? "


    I nodded, "better so."


    Gan Yu said, "I see. Please rest assured, your highness. All the martial gods of Gan family, especially the peak martial god, will arrive at Wuji town at the first time."


    I didn''t speak any more. Watching Gan Yu leave, I was suddenly surprised that the overall strength of the small divine world was indeed much stronger than that of oxygen star.


    Not to mention the advantages in skills and combat skills here, there is a peak martial god in every big family, which is stronger than the Xiuxian Sect on the oxygen star.


    The cultivation sects on the oxygen star have almost the same nature as the cultivation families here, but not every cultivation Sect on the oxygen star has a peak martial god.

 Chapter 1132

    Infinitesimal town will become the main battlefield of the first war between me and your highness, which is something I didn''t even think of myself.


    At present, the war is imminent. I have to let go of the war. I don''t think about anything else for the time being.


    I try my best to arrange people and actively prepare for the war. At the same time, I also try my best to take time to cultivate the nine star space and improve my strength.


    Now my best swordsmanship can be practiced without haste, because short-term cultivation has no effect at all, and it is difficult to make progress.


    The nine star space is different. The new skill, new fighting means and attack power are not generally powerful. It is very suitable for me at this time.


    Among Baihui acupoints, there are a lot of space power that has not been refined. I need time to refine.


    At the same time, I also need to be familiar with the means of tearing a small space and creating small space channels.


    In order to use any kind of combat skill at will and achieve the best effect with the lowest consumption, continuous cultivation is essential.


    Practice makes perfect. If you practice often, you will gradually find a more suitable way to fight.


    The staff in Wuji pavilion are led by Jiang Xue. I hardly worry about it. Zhao Huan is responsible for the preparation of the month end auction I prepared, so I don''t have to worry about it.


    I don''t need to worry about other trifles, such as eating and dressing. Xiao Huan leads the waitresses of Wuji pavilion to take care of them together.


    I can practice at ease until the end of the month, when the auction starts, or when the people of your highness come.


    The auction is an opportunity for your highness to prepare and the first competition between your highness and me, so I have prepared something that your highness will do his best to buy, let the wind out and let your highness know as soon as possible.


    I want to have a silent contest with the hall at the auction to see how your Highness''s strength is.


    I have prepared ten maidens taught by Miss Huo. Your highness will bleed for this.


    Of course, I asked Zhao Huan to carefully prepare the auction. Naturally, it would not be such a selling point.


    I also prepared an artifact, several immortal artifacts, as well as a large number of spirit artifacts, pills and so on. The items auctioned at the whole auction add up to 100.


    These are all things I took out, and no one else was involved.


    This time, I want to sell things, not buy other people''s things.


    I gave everything to Zhao Huan and the original stewards of Wuji Pavilion, so that they could find the advantages of these things as much as possible.


    In addition to paying attention to the first war with your highness, we should not damage the reputation and interests of Wuji Pavilion.


    This time, I want both fame and wealth!


    The largest auction venue in Wuji Pavilion, that is, the venue that can accommodate thousands of people. Because Wuji town has a small population, Wuji Pavilion is not ready to build a larger auction venue.


    This is totally not in line with my requirements, so Jiang Xue is in charge. Gan Yu and Zhu Xiaohong personally led a group of guides. After convening thousands of craftsmen, they built a brand-new auction house in a short period of more than ten days.


    This auction house can hold 15000 people at a time, and its scale is completely unmatched by the previous auction house.


    Thousands of craftsmen and a large number of guides started at the same time. With the full help of the Chiang family, the Gan family and the Zhu family, it is surprising, but it is also reasonable to build an auction house of this scale in more than ten days.


    The name of your highness also played a great role at this time. The materials needed for the construction of the auction place were sent by major suppliers to the infinitesimal town at the first time, saving a lot of time.


    The new auction house has no elegant rooms and no privileged seats. All the spacious and comfortable seats can enjoy the same service as long as they come here.


    A super array I personally arranged, together with all the industries of Wuji Pavilion, will be included in the scope of protection.


    Compared with the sword killing array of the Chiang family, this array may be a little worse, but generally speaking, even if it is attacked by the top martial god, you can''t break it in a short time.


    When everything is ready, Wuji Pavilion opens the door to welcome guests. No matter whether there is an invitation or not, you can come to this special auction.


    Every guest who comes in will get a cup of fragrant tea and a list of auction items.


    On the list, the efficacy and reserve price of the auction products are clear. I ordered someone to prepare them, imitating the commercial behavior on oxygen star.


    The guest just needs to look at the list and listen to Zhao Huan''s introduction, and everything will be as clear as the back of his hand.


    At this time, I was quietly waiting for the start of the auction in a special room for the pavilion owner temporarily cleaned up in the limitless Pavilion.


    Jiang Xue and Zhao Huan, as well as the eldest brother invited by Saihua and others, also sat quietly in this room, waiting for my order.


    The people who should have come and the people who shouldn''t have come. Through the window of the room, I can see everyone entering the auction house.


    In the huge ring auction house, hundreds of ladies in white shuttle among the guests, guide the guests to find seats, and deliver fragrant tea and lists to the guests.


    The front row of seats is empty, which is specially prepared for your highness and his people. As long as they are not people with brain problems, they will not rush to take these seats.


    As time went by, the whole auction house was full. With our early publicity, many people from other cities came here thousands of miles away.


    None of your Highness has arrived. They must be waiting for the time when the auction will begin.


    At exactly ten o''clock, Zhao huanchong punched me: "cabinet leader, can we start?"


    I saw that his highness still didn''t arrive, so I smiled and said, "since some people like to be late, please wait."


    Zhao Huan said, "then I''ll prepare for it so that the people who arrive first don''t have opinions."


    I nodded, "go. It''s hard for you today. "


    Zhao Huan nodded slightly and turned to leave. Behind her was Xiao Huan, who was used to being the leader of all the maidens.


    Zhao Huan appeared on the auction platform in the middle of the auction house on time. The people who had been talking and making a lot of noise immediately quieted down.


    However, the silence was a moment, because at the next moment, countless voices began to call Zhao Huan''s name, and their love for Zhao Huan was still the same.


    Many people come here to see Zhao Huan''s.


    I closed my eyes and said slowly, "they''re coming."


    As soon as my voice fell, Zhu Xiaohong, who had just joined us, said, "Your Highness came in person and brought all the commanders who followed him."


    I opened my eyes, "just come. Go down, too, and take your own responsibilities. Don''t panic. "

 Chapter 1133

    At the gate of the auction house, a team of well-dressed passers-by neatly ran into the venue and stood on both sides of the channel facing the gate.


    These guides turned around like soldiers, pointed their unified Zhangba long guns at the people who came here earlier, and quietly waited until his highness came in.


    Jin Sizhen walked in slowly. The people who had called Zhao Huan''s name suddenly stopped, and there was no sound at all.


    Jin Sizhen was very satisfied with this. She walked to the front row with a smile, sat down in the middle, and then slowly said, "sorry, I''m late."


    No one dared to speak, except Yuchi Xiong, who followed his highness closely behind him: "Your Highness is polite. It''s also right for them to wait for your highness."


    I saw Huo Wu Niang once. She looked at Yuchi Xiong and said, "Huo Wu Niang has seen your highness and leaders."


    Jin szhen looked at Huo Wu Niang and said with a smile: "it''s the Huo family leader. Do you want to join the fun today? What treasure are you going to buy? "


    Huo Wuniang hugged her fist and said, "Your Highness is here, where we can get a shot from the Huo family. We are here to add popularity to your highness. We dare not say what we want to buy. "


    Jin Sizhen was very satisfied with Huo Wuniang''s attitude: "don''t dare to buy things just because I''m here. You know, everything here is sold by my dearest Miss Zhao. If you buy Miss Zhao''s things, you will give me face and I will remember you. "


    Huo Wu Niang looked puzzled, but she still hugged her fist and said, "the Huo family will do what they can."


    Jin Sizhen nodded slightly: "that''s good. Go and don''t affect the normal progress of the auction."


    Huo Wuniang saluted and stepped down. Some people who had planned to come forward to see Jin Sizhen heard Jin Sizhen''s words and saluted and stepped down together. They couldn''t even say a few words with Jin Sizhen.


    The subordinates brought by Jin Sizhen sat around Jin Sizhen in turn, but the two seats near Jin Sizhen were empty.


    After everyone took their seats, the only two seats that no one sat seemed a little special.


    There were two empty seats here. They looked very conspicuous. Everyone looked at Jin Sizhen and didn''t know why he did it.


    All the guides brought by Jin Sizhen are standing, and they can let some two of them sit down.


    Jin szhen smiled and said calmly, "commander, commander Gan and commander Zhu, would any of you like to come to me? I''m waiting for you. "


    Jin szhen was paying attention to this. Looking at the three commanders standing behind the auction table, she smiled and invited them to sit over.


    Everyone knows that whoever sits in the past is Jin Sizhen''s person.


    It''s just that Jiang Xue and them have three people, but Jin Sizhen invited two of them. It''s quite intriguing who he thinks won''t sit with him.


    Jiang Xueyuan hugged his fist and said, "thank you for your kindness. I have a task today, but I dare not be as leisurely as the hall. Let others take this seat. "


    Gan Ying saluted with fists, but did not speak, but it was obvious that he would not sit over or stand on the same front with Jin Sizhen.


    Zhu Xiaohong looked at her highness and was in a dilemma. However, after hesitating for a while, she still clenched her teeth and said, "I''m sorry, your highness, I also have a task..."


    Jin Sizhen smiled: "well, you all have tasks, so I won''t insist. Come on, please come and sit down with the three commanders and the five commanders. "


    With Jin Sizhen''s voice, two figures appeared at the door, a man and a woman.


    The man was very tall and dressed in purple. When he came to Jin Sizhen, he hugged his fist and said, "Li Quan has seen your highness."


    Jin Sizhen said with a smile, "the five commanders are welcome. Please sit down."


    The man named Li Quan is the five commanders around the God King, and his status is not low. At this time, he sat in the empty seat on Jin Sizhen''s left. It seems that he has a closer relationship with Jin Sizhen than Wei Chi Xiong.


    I''ve seen that woman. At the auction not long ago, she was dressed in white, dressed as a man and took part in the bidding of the auction.


    The man was still dressed the same today, but he didn''t bring anyone. She said, "Shen San has seen your highness."


    Seeing the man, Jin Sizhen stood up and said, "the three commanders don''t have to be polite. Please sit down quickly."


    Shen Sanren looks like a man, and her name is also a man''s name. I don''t know how she can be so.


    Listen to Shen San said, "no, this position should be taken by the second commander. I''d better change with the second commander."


    Jin Sizhen said with a smile, "the three commanders are polite. You should sit next to me."


    Shen San didn''t refuse any more. He sat next to Jin Sizhen. He looked very calm, but the pride in his eyes could be seen by anyone with a clear eye.


    By this time, all the other commanders had arrived except the six commanders who had not yet appeared.


    Even Yu Chi Hsiung, the second commander of Shenwang mountain who was said to have followed his father, arrived at the first time.


    It seems that Jin Sizhen attaches great importance to today''s auction, or he attaches great importance to the first round of competition with me.


    I think all the people who should come are coming. They are about to get up and go down. A guide who followed me to Shenwang mountain and was trapped in the crack of space came to me and whispered to me, "someone asks for a meeting. Does your highness allow it?"


    I was stunned. At this time, someone wanted to see me. Who would it be?


    I frowned and said, "who wants to see me?"


    The guide said, "he said you helped him last time he was here. So today, he wants to come and help you. "


    I suddenly remembered that after the last auction, I did something that was easy for me, but it must have helped that person.


    "Invite him in." I smiled, "I''m going down soon. Let him hurry up."


    The guide left with a fist and soon brought a big man wearing a black helmet.


    When the man saw me, he immediately saluted and said, "I didn''t know you were your second highness. Please forgive me for your impoliteness."


    I saluted and said, "you''re welcome. Please sit down. You''re looking for me, but your wife hasn''t finished yet? "


    The man said with a smile: "my wife has already recovered after taking your Highness''s xiaohuandan... I came to your highness today. I heard that your highness is going to have a competition with your highness here today. I specially came to help your highness and repay his grace for giving medicine."


    I smiled, "thank you. It''s good if your wife is all right. I''m also worried that your wife''s injury is too serious. A small pill can''t play much role. "

 Chapter 1134

    The man took off his helmet and showed a firm face: "thank you, your highness. My wife is all right. I haven''t introduced myself. I''m Han Yang, the six commanders around the God King. "


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "so you are the six commanders who have not appeared yet... Ha ha, Han Yang, it seems that I was destined to save your wife. Although I didn''t know you were the sixth commander, we were destined to meet here. "


    Han Yang took a look at the commanders below, hugged his fist and said, "all the ten commanders are here. How can I not come?"


    I said with a smile, "in that case, go down with me and have a look at the auction today."


    Han Yang said, "please don''t go down. I''m looking for your highness now to stop your Highness from going down."


    "Why?" I looked at Han Yang and waited for him to tell me why.


    Han Yang said, "Your Highness grew up in the small divine world. Naturally, you know more people and attract more people than your highness. The commanders around him basically followed the orders of his highness. So I think it''s inappropriate for your highness to go down at this time. I''m afraid there will be danger. "


    "Am I afraid of them?" I smiled and said, "I''m the new leader of the limitless cabinet. If I don''t go on, I don''t seem to make sense."


    "I''ll go down for you." Han Yang said, "I promise no one can see the difference between you and your second highness."


    "Can you change face?" I was a little surprised: "you don''t know me. If you go down and be seen through, wouldn''t it be a bad thing?"


    Han Yang said, "what I will do next is transfiguration. I dare not hide it from your highness. In fact, I am not a human being, but a green dragon beast in the little divine world who lives among humans after cultivation and transformation. "


    I looked at Han Yang in front of me and found that he was really different from ordinary humans. In particular, his eyes were obviously too big, which was very similar to the green dragon I took on the oxygen star.


    "Are you a green dragon? Is your speed very fast, the green dragon beast that can transform into a form? " I was surprised: "I thought I was familiar with all kinds of spirit beasts. Why didn''t I see that you were a green dragon beast at the beginning?"


    Han Yang said, "Your Highness, in fact, the speed of the green dragon and beast is only relative, but our understanding of the power of space is much better than that of human beings. Take Xiaxia as an example. Xiaxia can tear up space, create simple space channels and quickly go where we want to go. The world thinks we are fast. In fact, it is a misunderstanding. "


    Now I know the power of space, nodded and said, "I see. No wonder you have always been regarded as the fastest mount in the world."


    Don''t gossip too much at this time. I turned the topic and said, "but I still feel bad if you go down to see the people instead of me."


    Han Yang said, "Your Highness''s scruples are understandable. I just want to block those ugly words for your second highness. Everything depends on your second highness. I''m willing to take the lead for your highness, but your highness will follow. "


    I looked at Han Yang: "wait a minute, you may really need to help me. Just follow me."


    Han Yang hugged his fist and said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions."


    I know Han Yang is a human being transformed from a green dragon and beast. I feel very kind. I came to the auction platform with him and listened to Zhao Huan''s welcome speech.


    Zhao Huan is always the most popular person. She said a few words to welcome everyone. They temporarily forgot the existence of their highness. They were enthusiastic and shouted one after another.


    Jin Sizhen did not stop the enthusiasm of the people, but said something to the third commander Shen and the fifth commander Li Quan.


    Han Yang and I came to the auction stand. Only a few people noticed. They either hugged at a distance or pretended not to see us and continued to shout Zhao Huan''s name.


    Many of the people who came here today have special purposes, so I expected everyone''s reactions after they knew I showed up.


    When Zhao Huan saw me coming, he turned to look at me and said to the people, "my new leader of Wuji Pavilion, his Highness the second of the little divine world, personally welcome you to come. Please listen to what his highness said."


    Everyone seemed to have seen his highness just now. All the voices stopped suddenly and looked at me together. Everyone''s eyes and faces were different.


    I stepped forward and said with a smile, "there are no two Highnesses here today. There are only people who buy and sell things, only guests participating in the auction and my master. Therefore, we should not have any restraint or psychological burden. It''s just as good as in peacetime. "


    After a pause, I threw fists: "I''m the new leader of Wuji Pavilion, but the rules here remain the same. You can bid freely. As long as you bring enough crystal stones, you are free to buy any treasure you want. "


    The crowd did not speak or express anything else, but looked at me.


    I knew it would be like this. I pointed to Zhao Huan and continued, "welcome to today''s auction. Next, let''s invite our Miss Zhao Huan to announce today''s first auction for you. I wish you all have a good time today and buy your favorite treasures. "


    The people said together, "Your Highness, you''re welcome."


    I stepped back with a smile. Zhao Huan came forward and said, "today''s first treasure is an artifact."


    As soon as Zhao Huan''s voice fell, everyone''s interest was immediately raised, and they looked at the box in the hands of a beautiful woman behind Zhao Huan.


    Since it is an artifact, people naturally have high interest. Although Wuji Pavilion auctioned an artifact half a month ago, the frequency of artifact is still too low, which is still the most likely to attract everyone''s interest.


    Zhao Huan followed my instructions and motioned the maid to open the box. A huge treasure knife appeared in front of everyone.


    This is the last time the Huo family took it out at the auction in exchange for a spiritual artifact, volon chop. It is also a peerless artifact that many people dream of.


    I took out this artifact for auction because it was useless to me.


    I have fallen wild goose sword, killer sword and divine armor, which is enough.


    When Fu Long cut out, all the people stared, including Jin Sizhen.


    Artifact is not easy to see, especially the famous artifact like Fulong chop.


    Everyone was interested in this artifact, and their enthusiasm was immediately aroused. Everyone seemed very excited.


    After Zhao Huan said to start bidding, people immediately bid one after another. From the base price of one million spars, it soon rose to an amazing five million spars.


    The bidders didn''t stop bidding because of the price. They all wanted to take the sword with all their wealth.

 Chapter 1135

    Li Quan, who is beside Jin Sizhen, is probably following the orders of the family and is actively bidding.


    Maybe Jin szhen saw Li Quan participating in the bidding. He didn''t speak, as if he planned to give this opportunity to Li Quan.


    This was beyond my expectation. I didn''t intend to spend time with Jin Sizhen. I wanted to finish the first battle with him as soon as possible, so I took out the volong chop to auction at the beginning. Now Jin Sizhen doesn''t speak, how can I talk to him?


    As the saying goes, what else can we do when others don''t move?


    The only way is to take the initiative, so Jiang Xue around me suddenly said, "I''ll give 10 million crystals."


    Zhao Huan knew that there would be action on my side. He immediately raised his voice and said, "the commander offered 10 million spars. Is anyone willing to offer a higher price?"


    Li Quan got up and said, "commander, I have offended you. I''m bound to get this sword, so please don''t be surprised... I''ll give 11 million spars. "


    Jiang Xue shouted without hesitation: "this knife is also a must for our Chiang family. The five commanders are welcome. We compete fairly. Whoever pays a high price will take this treasure knife."


    Li Quan hugged his fist: "so please bid for it."


    "Twelve million." Jiang Xue said, "Fulong chop is an artifact uploaded by the Huo family. It is a well-known peerless treasure. I won''t give up easily."


    Li Quan said, "so am I... thirteen million spars."


    Jiang Xuexiu frowned slightly, looked at his highness around Li Quan and continued, "fifteen million spars."


    This is the transaction price of the last killing sword, but looking at the trend, this Voldemort will sell at a higher price.


    "Sixteen million spars." Li Quan didn''t seem to care about Jingshi at all, and continued to shout, "commander, why don''t we just say our highest bid, so as not to delay everyone''s time."


    Jiang Xue nodded: "my highest price is 30 million crystal stones. If your price is higher than this, I choose to give up."


    Now everyone is stupid. Where is such an auction? Don''t Jiang Xue know that the price increase step by step may cost a lot less crystal?


    But to everyone''s surprise, Li Quan also said, "excuse me, commander, the highest bid of my Li family is 40 million crystal stones. If the commander doesn''t increase the price, the Fulong chop will belong to my Li family. "


    "Wait a minute," said Jiang Xue. "My family''s price is 30 million crystal stones, but I am willing to add another 20 million crystal stones and buy volong chop."


    Although the general price of artifact is about one million spar, it is definitely valuable without market. Therefore, the price of artifact that really clinches a deal is far more than this price, even if it is not at the auction.


    Most people know that under normal circumstances, no one buys or sells artifact. Artifact is priceless. It''s a great honor to get one by chance. Who will sell it?


    Unless it is in urgent need of crystal stone, or for this person, this artifact is useless.


    There are few records of artifact trading. The occasional artifact trading is enough to disturb countless families.


    In particular, some wealthy families have special people looking for artifact everywhere. Once they find it, the sky high price will not hesitate.


    Fulong chop was originally the property of the Huo family. It is also a well-known and famous artifact.


    If there is no accident, the final transaction price will be an extremely amazing figure if the volon cut the reserve price of one million.


    Li Quan was stunned by Jiang Xue''s words. He said something he shouldn''t say. Jiang Xue seemed to be playing tricks in doing so.


    Just as Jiang Xue, the great commander, did what he did. It''s hard for anyone to say anything.


    Naturally, Li Quan is to blame for his thoughtlessness. He knows that the value of Fulong chop is far more than 40 million crystal stones, but he wants to be cheap. He wants to buy 10 million hands on the basis of Jiang Xue''s 30 million, which gives Jiang Xue an opportunity.


    He calculated others, but others did. Li Quan was clever and self defeating.


    If Li Quan took out all his cards at once, Jiang Xue might not have such a chance.


    Li Quan sat down with a depressed face and couldn''t help turning around to look at Jin Sizhen.


    Jin Sizhen smiled and said in public, "don''t lose heart. Aren''t there many people who haven''t spoken?"


    Li Quan nodded knowingly and didn''t speak again.


    Qin Gong, the seventh commander beside Jin Sizhen, got up and hugged his fist and said to Jiang Xue, "commander, you had an agreement with the fifth commander. I shouldn''t do it again. But this artifact is too precious. I really can''t help but want to bid. Please don''t be surprised. "


    Jiang Xue said, "it doesn''t hurt. Since it''s an auction, anyone can participate in the bidding."


    Qin Gong smiled and said, "then I''m not polite. I''ll bid 60 million spars for the Fulong chop."


    Jiang Xue said without hesitation, "70 million."


    Qin Gong was stunned: "the commander just said that the Chiang family took 30 million, and you yourself took 20 million. Can you take the remaining 20 million with you?"


    Jiang Xue said, "are you questioning that my crystal is not enough?"


    With a wave of her hand, a golden token appeared between her fingers: "look carefully, what is this?"


    Qin Gong''s face changed slightly, hugged his fist and said, "I''m sorry. I don''t know the commander brought the master token of the Chiang family. It can really be worth 20 million."


    Jiang Xue looked at Qin Gong: "don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to bid?"


    Qin Gong shook his head, sat down disappointed and dared not speak again.


    "Commander, I am willing to sacrifice my life to accompany you. Please give me a chance." Wei Chi Xiong, who was beside Qin Gong, suddenly said, "I''ll give 80 million crystal stones and buy this dragon subduing chop."


    Jiang Xue was stunned, frowned and said, "80 million crystals, do you have so many crystals?"


    Wei Chi Xiong got up and said, "the crystal stones are all on his lower body. If the commander is suspicious, he can send someone to check it."


    What Yuchi Xiong said must be true. In front of Jin szhen, me and tens of thousands of people here, who dares to make a mystery?


    Jiang Xue sighed and said slowly, "in that case, I''ll give up."


    Everyone was stunned. I don''t know why Jiang Xue gave up such artifact as dragon subduing and chopping because of 10 million crystal stones?


    I looked at Jiang Xue, who retreated to me, and there was a little strange.


    "Your Highness," Jiang Xue said to me in a low voice, "Yuchi Xiong must have been caused by his highness to dare to bid so boldly. Otherwise, he couldn''t have carried so many spars with him. "


    I nodded slightly. Han Yang next to me immediately stepped forward and said loudly, "I''m Han Yang. I''m willing to pay 90 million for this Fulong chop."

 Chapter 1136

    Hearing Han Yang''s words, Zhao Huan turned to look at Han Yang, nodded and said, "the sixth commander offered 90 million spars, and the second commander would like to increase the price?"


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled and said, "since it''s already 90 million, I might as well be a good man and round it up. 100 million spars. "


    Wei Chi Xiong said 100 million crystal stones lightly, and everyone was completely stunned.


    Even if Fulong chop is really valuable, there is a limit. 100 million spars. Usually, it''s enough to buy two artifacts.


    Han Yang was also stunned. Then he frowned and said, "since the second commander is inevitable, I''ll give up."


    Zhao Huan nodded slightly at Han Yang, turned to Wei Chi Xiong and said, "the second commander offered 100 million spars. Is there anyone else bidding?"


    After waiting for a while, seeing that no one spoke again, Zhao Huan said, "since everyone is silent, the first auction item today, the artifact Fulong chop, will return..."


    "Wait a minute." Zhu Xiaohong, who was beside me, suddenly stepped forward and said loudly, "I have 100 million crystals."


    As soon as Zhu Xiaohong said this, everyone couldn''t help but make a voice of doubt. The price of an artifact as high as 100 million spars was cut by the dragon, and Zhou Xiaoying added 10000 spars when bidding, which seems to be some suspicion against Wei Chi Xiong.


    When Wei Chi Xiong saw that Zhu Xiaohong was talking, his face changed slightly: "it was Zhu Tongling. I don''t know how Zhu Yu is now?"


    Zhu Xiaohong looked at Wei Chi Xiong and said coldly, "don''t you know that? Why ask me?"


    Wei Chi Xiong smiled: "Zhu Yu was ordered to be suspended by the God King. I don''t know how he is now."


    Zhu Xiaohong said angrily, "Yuchi Xiong, you''re plotting to frame my Zhu family. Don''t think the world doesn''t know."


    Wei Chi Xiong laughed: "leader Zhu Tongling, speak with evidence. As the second leader of the little divine world, I dare not frame anyone. If you say so, others will misunderstand me and damage my reputation. "


    Zhu Xiaohong is spewing fire in her eyes, but she is speechless. She obviously has no evidence to prove that Yuchi Xiong framed Zhu Yu.


    Seeing this, Wei Chi Xiong laughed a few times, raised his voice and said, "I''ll give up if anyone gives more than me."


    After listening to Wei Chi Xiong''s words, Zhu Xiaohong immediately opened her mouth and asked for a price, but Han Yang quietly stopped her.


    No one spoke again. Zhao Huan looked at the people around him and slowly said, "who else is bidding?"


    "Me." To everyone''s surprise, Shen San, the third commander who had been sitting beside Jin Sizhen without talking, suddenly got up and said, "excuse me, second commander, I have also been ordered by the family to get the volon chop. I have 120 million spars. "


    Wei Chi Xiong was stunned. His face was full of disbelief. He couldn''t help looking at Jin Sizhen.


    Jin Sizhen was also surprised. Looking at Shen San''s eyes, it seemed that he could kill people, but he was not in a hurry to speak, and the anger on his face was rapidly disappearing.


    After a few days'' absence, Jin Sizhen seemed to be deeper in the city, and she felt quite happy and angry.


    Zhao Huan smiled, looked at Shen San and said, "it was the three commanders who participated in the bidding. Zhao Huan was polite."


    Shen San looked at Zhao Huan, smiled and said, "Miss Zhao, you''re welcome. Shen came here today for this artifact. As we all know, my Shen family is a rising star in the small divine world, which can''t compare with your old big family. We don''t have countless treasures or artifact. Today is a good opportunity. I just want to bring this artifact back for my family. Please don''t be surprised. "


    Shen San''s explanation seems to be for everyone, but everyone who knows it knows that she said it to Jin Sizhen.


    After listening to Shen San''s words, Jin Sizhen, who had returned to normal, smiled and said, "I knew that the third commander liked to kill the dragon, so we should all give it directly to the third commander."


    Shen San hugged his fist and said, "thank you, your highness. It''s not necessary. After all, it''s someone else''s thing. It''s fairer to get it through bidding."


    Jin Sizhen said with a smile, "it makes sense. Then I congratulate the third commander on getting a famous artifact. From then on, the Shen family bid farewell to the era without artifact. "


    Shen San smiled, looked at Jin Sizhen and said, "I don''t know if this artifact will be taken away by me. Your Highness''s congratulations are earlier."


    Jin szhen looked at the people around him and said calmly, "it''s late. They''ve sold 120 million at a sky high price. No one will compete with the three leaders."


    Shen San smiled again and left his seat. In the blink of an eye, he came to Zhao Huan: "Miss Zhao, can you announce the buyer of Fulong chop?"


    Zhao Huan looked at Shen San and said slowly, "is the third commander in such a hurry to take Fu Long away? Would you please go back to your seat and sit down and wait for my announcement? "


    Shen San smiled and didn''t return to his seat. Instead, he said to Zhao Huan, "if I can take the Fulong chop, I''ll give it to Miss Zhao."


    Zhao Huan seemed to have expected what Shen San was going to say. He was not surprised: "this can''t be done. If I privately accept such a heavy gift from the three commanders, my cabinet leader will be angry."


    Listening to Zhao huanpo''s ambiguous words, everyone has their own reaction.


    The person who reacted the most was Jin Sizhen. Jin Sizhen looked at Shen San''s eyes. This time, she was really going to kill someone.


    Shen San gave Zhao Huan such a heavy gift in front of Jin Sizhen. You don''t have to think about what it is for.


    It is said that Jin Sizhen, who likes Zhao Huan and threatens to take Zhao Huan as his favorite concubine, looks a hundred times worse than before.


    And at this time, Jin Sizhen didn''t return to normal soon. His face has always been very ugly, and his eyes have always been full of murderous spirit.


    Shen San didn''t seem to know what mistake he had made. He still said to Zhao Huan, "it doesn''t matter. Your highness won''t be so stingy."


    Zhao Huan said, "the final destination of Fulong has not been decided. Don''t hurry to say these words, three commanders."


    Zhao Huan''s words seemed to remind some people that the biggest reaction was Jin Sizhen. Originally, Jin Sizhen congratulated Shen San on getting the Voldemort chop. At this time, he suddenly said angrily: "the Voldemort chop has not been announced. Who finally bought it? We can all bid. I... would like to offer 150 million yuan to buy the Fulong chop and give it to Miss Zhao as a gift. "


    Jin szhen stood up and said this at this time. She made it clear that she wanted to compete with Shen San for Zhao Huan''s favor, but what I didn''t understand was that Shen San was clearly a woman disguised as a man. Why should Jin szhen be so?


    Can it be said that Jin szhen didn''t find Shen San a woman?


    This seems unlikely, but it does not rule out that this is the case. Otherwise, I really don''t know why Jin Sizhen wants to do this at this time.


    He had always courted Shen San before, but now he suddenly did so. It''s really puzzling.

 Chapter 1137

    "Your Highness bid 150 million," Zhao Huan said calmly, looking at Shen San. "Please return to your seat and continue bidding."


    Shen San looked back at the hall. Instead of going back, he said directly, "160 million."


    Jin Sizhen''s face became more and more ugly. She said coldly, "170 million."


    "200 million." Shen San didn''t leave at all. When Jin Sizhen''s voice fell, he had shouted out his next price, and had no reservation because Jin Sizhen was his highness.


    "Three commanders," Jin Sizhen said slowly, looking at Shen San, "are you going to fight with me to the end?"


    Shen San nodded: "I want to buy gifts for the people I like and think about the development of the family. No matter how much money, it must be paid."


    "You..." Jin Sizhen said angrily, "have you forgotten who I am? How dare you argue with me... "


    "Your Highness," Shen San interrupted Jin Sizhen and said with a smile, "Your Highness two has just said that there is no distinction between noble and ordinary here today. Everyone can compete fairly."


    After a pause, Shen San suddenly looked at me and then said, "I''m a very obedient person. Your Highness has spoken. Where can I not abide by it? Your highness, do you think so? "


    Jin Sizhen was speechless. Her angry face shook and shouted angrily, "250 million."


    Shen San smiled and didn''t say much. He shouted directly, "260 million."


    Jin Sizhen seemed to suddenly think of something. She stopped bidding and took a look at Li Quan around her.


    Li Quan immediately nodded knowingly, got up and said, "three commanders, your highness is tired and wants to take a rest and continue bidding. I don''t know if you think so?"


    Shen San smiled and said to Li Quan, "five commanders, I don''t count this. You have to ask your second highness. Your second highness is the master of Wuji Pavilion."


    Li Quan was stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, I don''t know..."


    I smiled: "five commanders, I remember I said at the beginning that the rules of Wuji pavilion are still the old rules. If you can take a break, you have to ask the vice president of Wuji Pavilion, vice president Zhao Wenzhao. "


    Zhao Wen, who was originally on the side, immediately said, "if you return to the fifth commander, the rule of Wuji Pavilion is that you can only rest after a certain auction is concluded. If an auction item breaks before the auction is over, it will be unfair to others. "


    Li Quan was stunned and looked angry: "since it is so, we can stop bidding. We..."


    "Five commanders." Zhao Huan suddenly said, "you can choose to stop bidding, but please keep quiet and don''t affect other people''s bidding."


    Li Quan''s face was even worse, but he didn''t dare to disrespect Zhao Huan. After taking a look at Jin Sizhen, he closed his mouth.


    Jin szhen seemed to have adjusted her mind and said to Zhao Huan, "Miss Zhao, let''s continue. Three hundred million spars. "


    300 million spar? Everyone was completely stunned. These are really rich masters. For an artifact, the bid reached an amazing 300 million spars.


    If this gets out, everyone will think that the person who bought the artifact is a fool and a rich fool.


    Even me, I think Shen San will give up bidding. This price is many times higher than the original value of Fulong chop. It is not worth bidding.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Shen San just hesitated a little and said, "310 million."


    Jin Sizhen''s state of mind had just recovered. At this time, it was completely chaotic. She stood up and shouted, "what are you going to do? Have you forgotten who has been supporting your Shen family? Ungrateful... "


    Shen San looked at the furious Jin Sizhen and said calmly, "Your Highness, I''m bidding. Don''t you see it?"


    Jin Sizhen almost vomited blood by Shen Sanqi. Her face showed a crazy color and shouted angrily: "since you insist on this, don''t blame me for turning over with you completely... 350 million."


    Shen San looked at the furious Jin Sizhen and said calmly, "400 million."


    400 million?! Everyone was stunned. What''s the matter? It''s obviously impossible for the Fulong chop of so many crystal stones to be worth. How could Shen San forcibly add such a sky high price?


    Is Shen San crazy? Or does Shen San want to use the whole Shen family to please Zhao Huan, who is also a woman?


    Or is there a secret in the Dragon subduing chop, so Shen San wants to get it at all costs?


    It doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense.


    It was supposed to be a contest between me and Jin Sizhen, but now it has become a contest between Shen San and Jin Sizhen. Even I am confused.


    "Four... Four hundred million?" Jin Sizhen''s original anger suddenly disappeared, and she couldn''t help but show a trace of surprise: "Shen San, this is the most of all the assets of the Shen family. I don''t believe you brought so many spars. I think you''re making trouble on purpose. "


    Shen San smiled and didn''t see any action. There was a glittering thing like crystal in the snow-white palm.


    This thing is very similar to the crystal stone, but it looks more crystal clear. A soothing aura leaks out. People in the whole auction house feel the purity of the aura, which is obviously much better than the aura in the three grade crystal stone we have seen.


    "Five grade spar!" Jiang Xue, who knew the goods, said in surprise, "it''s actually the legendary five grade crystal stone. How can the Shen family have such a treasure?"


    I was even more confused: "five grade spar? Doesn''t it mean that the highest quality spar is the third grade? What''s going on? "


    Jiang Xue ignored me and stared at the crystal stone in Shen San''s hand. It seemed that she was lost


    Everyone was the same. After seeing the crystal stone in Shen San''s hand, they were stunned. No one paid attention to the Fulong chop being auctioned.


    I don''t understand what the five grade crystal stone is, but I have sensed that the quality of this crystal stone in Shen San''s hand is much better than the three grade crystal stone, and the energy contained is very amazing.


    This crystal stone is like a elixir field in the body of a peak martial god. It is directly exposed to the outside. Its amazing aura is absolutely attractive.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Shen San seemed to have expected that people would have such a reaction and said with a smile, "this is indeed the five grade spar, the spar essence in the legendary spar vein. People who believe in goods know that as long as such a crystal essence is in hand, they have an inexhaustible crystal vein. Therefore, I think I have brought far more than 400 million three grade crystals. "


    Zhao Huan was the fastest to return to normal. She nodded and said, "according to some records, a complete five grade spar is worth at least one billion spars. The crystal stone of the third commander looks complete and can be exchanged for one billion crystal stones. "

 Chapter 1138

    Li Quan also came back and said loudly, "but none of us have seen this crystal essence. How can we be sure that this is crystal essence?"


    Shen San looked at Li Quan, slowly raised the crystal essence in his hand, and released a aura with his other hand.


    When Shen San''s aura was close to the crystal essence, all the auras gathered together. Then, in the eyes of everyone, the auras released by Shen San condensed into a small crystal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Absolutely authentic Sanpin spar does not need time to precipitate, nor does it need any means to purify.


    Everyone was stunned. This is definitely a treasure against the sky. It is definitely a treasure much better than volon chop.


    I''m also moved. If I can get the crystal essence, do I still worry about not having crystal? As long as there is aura, countless crystal stones can be condensed, as many as you want.


    No one made a voice of doubt, and no one spoke again. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Shen San and the five grade crystal stone in Shen San''s hand - that is, the crystal stone essence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Shen San put away the palm sized crystal stone essence, raised the small crystal stone that had just condensed and formed, and said slowly, "anyone who doesn''t believe it is crystal stone can test it in person."


    Shen San waited for a while. No one spoke, no one came forward, and no one would doubt his eyes in public.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Huan said, "Your Highness, do you want to bid? Now it''s 400 million spars. "


    Zhao Huan''s words remind us that we are still auctioning Fulong chop, not Wupin crystal stone.


    Jin Sizhen looked at Shen San and seemed to want to take another look at the crystal essence on Shen San. Unexpectedly, she didn''t hear Zhao Huan''s words.


    Li Quan whispered a reminder to Jin Sizhen. Jin Sizhen just came back: "400 million... 10 million."


    He didn''t seem to think about it. After saying this, he really woke up and showed a strange look on his face.


    Without waiting for Shen San to bid again, Xu Gang, the nine commander who had not spoken, suddenly said, "three commander, I don''t know if your crystal essence is auctioned?"


    Shen San smiled: "sorry, I won''t sell the treasure at the bottom of my Shen family unless I buy this Fulong chop."


    Xu Gang smiled, hugged his fist and said, "three commanders, this crystal essence is indeed a supreme treasure, comparable to those chaotic artifacts in the legend. However, since the three commanders are going to exchange crystal essence for Fulong chop, why don''t I be a peacemaker and persuade your highness to give it to you. "


    Shen San said with a smile, "can the ninth commander persuade his highness to give up Voldemort?"


    Xu Gang hugged Jin Sizhen, but said to Shen San, "as long as you take out the crystal stone essence for auction, I can not only persuade your highness to give up Fulong chop, but also help you pay the 410 million crystal stone."


    Xu Gang''s words made it clear that he wanted to persuade Jin Sizhen to give up Fulong chop, give up Zhao Huan and try to buy Shen San''s crystal essence instead.


    Shen San still smiled and said, "help me pay? That''s not necessary. As long as the ninth commander persuades his highness to give up Voldemort, I can also take out the crystal essence and auction it today. "


    Xu Gang was overjoyed and turned to Jin Sizhen and said, "Your Highness, what do you think of your proposal?"


    Jin Sizhen''s face was very ugly, but she nodded slightly and reluctantly said, "although the Fulong chop is good, it can''t compare with the crystal essence... Sure, let''s do it."


    Now it seems that everyone has seen the beginning of the auction of Jingshi Jing, and the auction of Fulong chop has become a thing of the past.


    In view of the agreement between Shen San and Jin Sizhen, Zhao Huan is willing to be a free witness: "ladies and gentlemen, since your highness and the third commander have reached an agreement, the auction of Fulong chop is concluded, and the final transaction price is 410 million. The crystal stone is paid by the nine commanders, and the Fulong chop is obtained by the three commanders. "


    After a pause, Zhao Huan then said, "at the request of your highness, the third commander and the ninth commander, Wuji Pavilion makes an exception to temporarily accept the auction of a treasure. Everyone has seen the crystal essence. I won''t introduce it here and start the auction of crystal essence directly. "


    No matter whether they can afford it or not, they are particularly excited. Even if they can''t afford it, it''s good to see the excitement. This is a billions of super auction, which many people can''t see in their life.


    Those who can afford it are all ready to do their best to win this crystal essence.


    I just got 410 million spars with a Fulong chop. I''m really a very rich man, but to participate in the next spar fine auction, these spars are a drop in the bucket.


    Fortunately, I still have Wuji Pavilion, several commanders and some friends.


    Without my command, Jiang Xue said to me first: "I have contacted the master of the Chiang family. The master said that the total amount of crystal stones that the Chiang family can use for his second highness is 1.5 billion, and his second highness can control them at will."


    Gan Yu said to the second, "the Gan family is a little less, but there are also 1 billion spars. Please use them at will."


    Zhu Xiaohong, who had just taken refuge in me, hesitated and said, "the crystal stone of the Zhu family, because Zhu Yu had an accident not long ago, it cost a lot. Now only about 300 million can be taken out."


    When these three people talked to me, they all gave me a golden token. Jiang Xue had taken out such a token before. It represented the head of a family, that is, the head of the family.


    Normally, a token at most means that tens of millions of crystal stones can be used, but if I use this token as a token mortgage, it represents all the crystal stones of the whole family.


    The crystal stones of the three families add up to 2.78 billion, which may not be enough to buy the crystal essence, but the significance of the three families standing behind me is different.


    The industries of the three families, taken together, can be worth tens of billions of spars.


    Housing, land, owned cities and so on, which is not valuable?


    Unfortunately, I don''t have my own city, land, house and so on.


    Buying crystal essence is the common wish of the three families behind me, and it is also a great personal expectation of me.


    As for Han Yang, the sixth commander, I found that he was not a man with a lot of crystal stones, so I didn''t bother him at this time.


    Of course, the Han family may not have no crystal stone, but Han Yang needs to say it himself. I can''t force him.


    If we can get the quick crystal essence smoothly, all of us will not worry about the crystal again.


    Like everyone else, I''m ready to buy this crystal essence. At this time, I''m ready to go all out.

 Chapter 1139

    There will be motivation if there is a goal. When I prepared the crystal stone, I also thought that maybe I should contact the third commander Shen San.


    I have such convenient conditions. After all, this is my site. Shen San also needs to tell me if he wants to auction Jingshi essence, right?


    Perhaps my idea, Shen San also thought of it. He took the initiative to come to me, hugged his fist and said, "I''ve seen your highness two and disrupted the scheduled plan of the auction. Please don''t be surprised."


    I smiled: "the third commander is polite. I should thank the third commander for a good thing like crystal essence coming to me for auction."


    Shen San smiled and said to me, "Your Highness, this Jingshi essence is the first auction item I prepared for your highness. When the Jingshi essence auction is over, there will be better things. Please auction it for me."


    "Something better?" I looked at Shen San, frowned and said, "something better than crystal essence will certainly attract everyone''s attention... Why didn''t you tell me earlier and let me invite more powerful people to participate in the auction?"


    Shen San said with a smile, "the top ten commanders and your highness have arrived. Is there anyone more powerful than these people?"


    I nodded, "that makes sense. The third commander, please rest assured that we will help you sell the crystal stone at a good price. "


    Shen San glanced around and stood directly beside me: "thank you, your highness. I''m willing to stand with your highness."


    Shen San''s words made me ambiguous. Did she say that she would like to face her highness with me, or would she like to stand here and watch her crystal essence auctioned off?


    Anyway, Shen San stood by my side, which also showed to a certain extent that she and Jin Sizhen were not close comrades in arms.


    With fewer allies of the enemy, our strength becomes stronger. This is what I am happy to see.


    At this time, Zhao Huan once again said, "ladies and gentlemen, how about the starting price of jingshijing? Let''s ask the three commanders to tell you in person?"


    Someone shouted, "please quote the reserve price."


    Shen San smiled and said casually, "I don''t have to say the reserve price. You can bid freely. However, the second bidder must be higher than the first bidder. "


    When they heard Shen San''s words, they couldn''t help laughing. The originally tense atmosphere at the scene became a lot more relaxed in an instant.


    Zhao Huan said to the crowd with a trace of Randomness: "since the three commanders have said that there is no reserve price, you are free to bid. However, I still suggest that you should increase the price by at least 10000 spars every time you bid. After all, this is a rare treasure, and we should have at least respect. "


    Everyone laughed, and someone said, "I''ll give ten million."


    This person probably didn''t want to buy, but just offered a price for everyone to bid.


    If someone bids, someone follows.


    "20 million."


    "Fifty million."


    ¡­¡­


    "Billion." When everyone was bidding, Jin Sizhen suddenly shouted, "I''ll pay a billion."


    Among the people, most of them closed their mouths. Not anyone can take out a billion spars.


    "1.1 billion." Jiang Xueli, who was close to me, took part in the bidding. She knew that I was bound to win the crystal essence, so when bidding, she added 100 million crystal stones at once.


    Zhao Huan naturally knew what Jiang Xue meant. When he heard Jiang Xue''s bid, he asked, "the commander bid 1.1 billion. Is there anyone else bidding?"


    "Wait a minute." Jin Sizhen said loudly, "I''ll pay 2 billion yuan for this crystal essence."


    "Two billion, your highness bid two billion spars," Zhao Huan seemed a little excited, and his voice raised a little: "is there anyone else bidding higher?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me and said, "2.5 billion."


    Jin Sizhen said without hesitation: "three billion."


    Jiang Xue glanced at me again. Seeing that I had nothing to say, she continued, "3.5 billion."


    Jin Sizhen looked at Jiang Xue, gritted her teeth and said, "four billion spars."


    Every time Jiang Xue and Jin Sizhen raise the price, it is 500 million yuan of crystal stone. If they go on like this, I''m afraid that the price of crystal stone will rise to an extremely amazing situation in a few rounds of bidding.


    "Your Highness, can you listen to me?" Shen San suddenly turned to me and said, "why don''t we give up this crystal essence? The things to be auctioned below are much more valuable than crystal essence."


    I looked at Shen San and felt very strange: "do you mean we give up Jingshi essence? Isn''t this crystal essence your thing? Why give up? "


    Shen San said with a smile, "the crystal essence is really mine, but now it has been auctioned by me. It may belong to any one of you. Second, your highness, since I took out this crystal stone essence for auction, you should be able to think of whether there are other crystal stone essence in my hand. "


    I was stunned, then understood something, smiled and said, "it seems that I don''t know the third commander too well... OK, I''ll listen to the third commander and give up this crystal essence."


    The conversation between Shen San and I was very quiet. Except for a few people around me, people far away could not hear it.


    The suppression of the yuan God by the small divine world has seriously hindered the martial artists in the small divine world from using the yuan God to explore some things. It is very inconvenient and has its unique advantages.


    At least don''t worry, someone uses the yuan God to monitor or explore your secrets.


    Jiang Xue was right beside me. After hearing my dialogue with Shen San, she stopped bidding.


    The value of spar essence is generally known. It is at least above one billion spar. Now it has risen to four billion spar. It is much more than its own value, which can be regarded as reaching the limit.


    However, compared with the first auction item Fulong chop, there should be a lot of room for improvement.


    Jiang Xue stopped bidding. Zhao Huan guessed what I meant and said, "Your Highness, you can still bid for four billion spars?"


    Jiang Xue was silent, and the people around me were silent. The whole auction house seemed to be quiet all at once.


    After waiting for a while, Zhao Huan saw that there was no one to speak, so he said, "the final transaction price of Jingshi essence is the four billion Jingshi offered by your highness. Now I announce that the crystal stone essence belongs to your highness. Please send someone to pay the crystal stone to Wuji Pavilion in exchange for the crystal stone essence. "


    Jin Sizhen''s face was originally very ugly. At this time, when she heard Zhao Huan''s words, she immediately smiled.


    Li Quan, the fifth commander beside him, immediately came to the stage and handed a beautiful looking space ring to Zhao Huan: "Miss Zhao, there are four billion spars in it. Please check it."


    Zhao Huan took the space ring, checked it, nodded and said, "four billion three grade spars, no problem."


    After Zhao Huan''s words, he reached out and handed Shen San''s crystal essence to Li Quan. At the same time, he said, "please check the crystal essence and verify it on the spot. Once checked, I will not bear any responsibility. "

 Chapter 1140

    Zhao Huan wouldn''t say these words for ordinary things, but she had to declare the scope of responsibility of Wuji Pavilion in advance for a treasure worth billions like jingshijing.


    It is not uncommon to kill people and seize treasures, especially treasures such as crystal essence. Once they leave Wuji Pavilion without the protection of many experts, they are likely to be robbed halfway.


    After the transaction, the crystal essence is Jin Sizhen''s thing, and I have no obligation to continue to help Jin Sizhen bear the risk of being robbed.


    If you don''t know, Zhao Huan explains the scope of responsibility of Wuji Pavilion. Jin szhen will know that it''s his turn to protect the later crystal essence.


    Li Quan glanced at Jin Sizhen. Seeing Jin Sizhen nodding, he took the crystal essence handed over by Zhao Huan and checked it carefully.


    Li Quan is a very cautious person. He can''t rest assured just by checking. He forces his aura out of his body according to Shen San''s appearance. He uses spar to refine a spar on site to test whether the spar essence is true.


    After Li Quan finished the inspection and confirmed that the crystal essence was true, he hugged his fist and said, "thank you, Miss Zhao. I''ll leave."


    Zhao Huan nodded slightly: "five commanders, please."


    After Li Quan returned to his seat, Zhao Huan said, "let''s auction other treasures. Please be quiet..."


    When Zhao Huan began to introduce the next treasure, Li Quan had returned to Jin Sizhen.


    Jin Sizhen held the crystal essence in her hand, and a happy smile covered his somewhat fat face.


    It''s not surprising that anyone who gets such a treasure as crystal essence will be happy.


    But I stared at Jin Sizhen and Li Quan beside him. I was a little uneasy in my heart.


    "Your Highness," Shen San suddenly whispered to me, "why should we meddle in their own affairs?"


    After I looked at Shen San and smiled, I said in the same low voice, "the good play will begin right away. Don''t mess around. Just stay here."


    The people around me nodded together. No one spoke. Everyone knew it.


    Jin Sizhen watched the crystal essence in her hand selflessly, completely unaware that Li quanzao around her had become a very terrible look.


    The next second, Li Quan''s action stunned everyone who saw it. He grabbed the crystal essence in Jin Sizhen''s hand and disappeared.


    Perhaps it is because Jin Sizhen''s realm is not as good as Li Quan''s, and Li Quan''s action is too fast. When Jin Sizhen reacts, the crystal essence in his hand has already reached Li Quan''s hand.


    Li Quan''s action is absolutely fast to the extreme. The speed of his escape makes people feel that his eyes are wide open.


    Jin Sizhen looked puzzled. When she saw Li Quan, who was crazy and surprised, and the crystal essence in Li Quan''s hand, she seemed to suddenly understand something. She shouted, "Li Quan, what are you doing!"


    Li Quan''s eyes were red and hissed, "I finally found it, I finally found it..."


    Jin Sizhen flashed in her eyes and body shape. She grabbed Li''s whole body, put her hands out, and was about to take the crystal essence back.


    Although Li Quan looked crazy, he still reacted very quickly. At the moment when Jin Sizhen started, he had completely disappeared from the auction house.


    Blink. It''s the best way to escape after grabbing the crystal essence.


    After being stunned, Jin Sizhen immediately shouted, "chase me, chase me, and get me back the crystal essence."


    Wei Chi Xiong was the first to catch up. Among the leaders of the little divine world, except Jiang Xue, Wei Chi Xiong has the strongest strength.


    The other commanders around Jin Sizhen were just a little behind Wei Chi Xiong and collectively chased out.


    Jin szhen herself, regardless of maintaining her Royal Highness''s dignity, also left quickly to catch up with Li Quan who ran away from the treasure.


    Everyone in the auction house was stunned when they saw this scene. Many people wanted to follow to see the excitement, but they were stopped by people who were still awake around them.


    Don''t watch such excitement well. If you are not careful, you may cause trouble and endanger your life. If you don''t say it, it may also affect your family.


    People who dare to offend people like Jin szhen and Li Quan are still rare.


    After they all left, I nodded to the boss who was waiting quietly.


    The boss also nodded slightly, and his body slowly disappeared. When a remnant disappeared, he had disappeared.


    Everyone talked and talked for a long time before it gradually quieted down.


    Zhao Huan was completely unaffected by the previous events and continued to introduce the next auction item: "ladies and gentlemen, this is an immortal tool, which has a great chance to be refined and then evolved into an artifact under the nourishment of the owner. The base price of this fairy ware is 100000 crystal stones. When bidding each time, the price increase shall not be less than 5000 crystal stones. "


    Zhao Huan''s attraction is still the strongest, stronger than that of jingshijing. A few words drew everyone''s attention back. Everyone began to bid. It seems that they all forgot what just happened.


    Maybe everyone knows their identity and strength very well. Even if they want to participate in the affairs between Jin Sizhen and Li Quan, they can''t do anything. They just give up such ideas and plans.


    Seeing that the auction continued to go on normally, I looked back at ease and said to Shen San, "have a drink?"


    A smile flashed across Shen San''s face: "thank you, your highness. Your highness, please first."


    I turned to lead the way and took Shen San to the secret room where I received distinguished guests in the limitless Pavilion, ready to have a good talk with Shen San.


    This was originally the place where Zhao Wen received big customers. At this time, I used it to receive Shen San, a rather mysterious three commander.


    Jiang Xue came with her and brought several maids. After the maids served fragrant tea and withdrew, I said to Shen San, "the third commander is so generous. My second highness feels very surprised."


    Shen San hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, commander, Shen San has been ordered by the family master to come and listen to your instructions. From now on, the only two orders of my royal highness are from the Shen family. "


    I smiled: "thank you so much. I wonder if Lord Shen is also in Wuji town. How about inviting him? "


    Shen San said, "Your Highness Hui Er, the owner of the family was resting in the family because of his physical discomfort and didn''t come over."


    I nodded: "in that case, I must go to see Lord Shen when I have a chance. The third commander has something to say to me? There are no outsiders here. Please be frank. "


    Shen San said, "Your Highness, commander. My Shen family was originally a small family, unknown, and no one paid attention to us. But one day a thousand years ago, Shen Yue, the current owner of the family, accidentally found a spar vein in the back mountain of the family. Since then, our Shen family began to travel. Through the efforts of several generations, we have successfully become a famous family in the small divine world. "

 Chapter 1141

    Shen San was introducing his family history. I listened carefully and didn''t have any ideas.


    Shen San took a sip of tea and continued: "originally, we thought that all this would be better and better, and our Shen family would have more power and be concerned by more people... But since this God King took office and Jin Sizhen became his highness, everything of the Shen family has changed."


    I had expected to have something to do with Jin Sizhen, but Shen San didn''t say it, and I didn''t ask much. Now Shen San said it, and I said, "what''s going on?"


    Shen San looked at me with a bad face: "Your Highness, say something disrespectful. Your highness is a very domineering and unreasonable person. He took a fancy to my Shen family''s spar vein and forced him to buy it. The master refused and offended his highness. As a result... The master suddenly fell ill and invited countless skilled doctors to cure him. Moreover, the crystal ore vein of our family was sealed up by the Lord''s palace overnight because the crystal ore vein originally belonged to the Lord''s palace... "


    After a pause, Shen Sanping calmed down and said, "Your Highness didn''t stop persecuting the Shen family because the crystal ore vein was sealed and the family leader was seriously ill. He actually fabricated an unwarranted accusation that our Shen family plotted against the God King and intended to rob the God King. Our Shen family was ordered by the God King to conduct a thorough investigation, and I almost lost my command. Although the Lord of the house finally presented himself to the God King and explained everything clearly, all the people of the whole family lost their qualification to become guides and could no longer serve in the God King''s house in the future. "


    "There''s really no way. I pretended to take refuge in your highness and work under your highness, but in fact, I always planned to stay away from your highness and complain about the injustice of my Shen family. Your highness, you are my hope, the hope of my Shen family! "


    I see. It seems that Jin Sizhen committed another crime and did some angry things in order to occupy the crystal ore vein of the Shen family.


    It''s no wonder that Shen Sanhui chose to cooperate with my second highness, who has little power, to deal with Jin Sizhen together.


    After understanding this, I said, "are you going to fight Jin Sizhen to the end?"


    Shen nodded: "we have no way back. If we don''t fight, we will die. If we fight, there may be a glimmer of vitality. Your highness, my Shen family is willing to follow you. Your highness is in charge of everything. "


    I frowned: "the situation of the Zhu family is roughly the same as that of your Shen family. I promised to help the Zhu family. Now, with your Shen family, I will tear my face and fight with your highness. I need to think about this. Give me some time and I''ll give you an answer later. "


    Shen San gets up and hugs his fist: "if your highness two agrees to the request of the Shen family, Shen San is willing to follow your highness two all his life, go to soup and fire, at all costs."


    I looked at Shen San and said slowly, "the crystal vein of the Shen family is sealed, but you have the only five grade crystal in a vein - Crystal essence. Does this tell me that you have actually mined out that crystal vein?"


    Shen San was slightly stunned: "Your Highness, everything is as good as God. We really took the lead in mining that vein. But after the vein was sealed, a clansman who specialized in exploring the spar vein inadvertently found that there was a huge spar vein in the deep underground under the sealed spar vein. The sealed ore vein is just a branch of that ore vein. "


    I smiled: "is that a spar vein just inside the seal of the Lord''s residence? And you can''t crack that seal? "


    Shen nodded, "that''s right. If your second highness promises to help us Shen family survive this disaster, I Shen family will give your second highness a whole spar vein as a gift of thanks. I can guarantee that there are many other branches in that main vein, and there must be the legendary six grade spar or even seven grade spar in the main vein. "


    I already know that the so-called six grade and seven grade spars also belong to spar essence. They are the source gods of a vein, and they are also the things that determine the storage capacity and quality of a vein.


    "If your words are true, I have no reason not to grant your request." I said almost immediately, "but I need time to find out all this. Before that, the three commanders will follow me first."


    Shen San hugged his fist and said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions. Your subordinates know what to do."


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "it''s settled. Do you want to pay attention to the five grade crystal that the three commanders took out before?"


    I nodded: "drink tea, don''t worry. When the boss comes back later, we should know who has the crystal essence worth 4 billion three grade crystal. "


    Shen San said with a smile, "in fact, we don''t have to wait for someone to come back and report. We can guess the result."


    I smiled: "how do you say that? Do the three commanders know what will happen next? "


    Shen San said, "I expected something to happen, so I let one of my good friends follow his highness all the time."


    "Your good friend is you yuan?" Jiang Xue suddenly said, "I heard you are an unmarried couple, but really?"


    Shen San smiled: "this is just my cover story. In fact, he is one of my cousins. Our two mothers were sisters and later married our respective fathers. "


    Jiang Xue smiled: "I see. It seems that your relationship has always been a secret. Your highness should not know. "


    Shen San said, "if it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to ask my cousin for help and monitor your Highness''s every move."


    Jiang Xue looked at Shen San and suddenly changed her tone: "you are so thoughtful that I have to doubt your real purpose to get close to your second highness. Three commanders, the Shen family has always been mysterious, and the you family is more mysterious than the Shen family. We almost don''t know your details, which will make us very upset. "


    Shen San smiled, got up, looked at Jiang Xue and said slowly, "I can give my yuan God to your second highness. If we plot against your second highness, your second highness can kill me with one idea."


    Jiang Xue stared at Shen San, and her face softened slowly: "three commanders, your highness is a kind and affectionate person. You don''t have to hand over the original God, just tell me clearly whether you are willing to be a person of your second highness. "


    "I don''t understand what the commander means." Shen San said, "how can you be regarded as a person who has become his second highness?"


    Jiang Xue smiled: "it''s very simple. Since you and you yuan are not unmarried husband and wife, make a statement that you will marry your second highness and be your own."

 Chapter 1142

    "This..." Shen San looked at us and said, "is this the meaning of your second highness or the meaning of the commander?"


    Jiang Xue said firmly, "no matter who means, do you agree or not?"


    Shen San''s face changed slightly and said angrily, "I thought your highness was an honest man. I didn''t expect you to say such words..."


    Jiang Xue interrupted Shen San: "don''t talk nonsense. Let''s promise to help the Shen family. This is the condition you must promise. We are not our own people. We have no obligation to help you and will not accept you at ease. You are a smart man. Do you want me to tell you such a simple truth? "


    Shen San was silent. Looking at Jiang Xue and me, her face changed again and again. She could see that she was constantly struggling in her heart.


    Jiang Xue stopped talking, just looked at Shen San and waited for Shen San to speak.


    I didn''t speak either. Looking at Jiang Xue and Shen San, I sat quietly with a smile.


    A moment later, Shen San, who seemed to have made up his mind, said, "I... I can agree to your request, but you..."


    "You promised?" Jiang Xue immediately asked, "say it again."


    Shen San blushed and said as if with great effort, "I said I promised. Commander, why do you force each other... "


    Jiang Xue smiled: "just promise. I immediately asked someone to tell everyone that tomorrow we will have a grand wedding in Wuji Pavilion. All famous people will be invited to witness the second highness and the third commander. "


    "Commander, you......" Shen San anxiously said, "why is it so urgent? I... "


    Jiang Xue said, "good things need to be taken early. Our second highness is very tense. We have time tomorrow. If we miss it, we don''t know when to wait."


    Shen San seemed to understand something. Staring at Jiang Xue, he said slowly, "does the commander believe me?"


    Jiang Xue stopped joking with Shen San and said positively, "you can''t believe it. Who told you to take out such a big temptation as a whole crystal vein? We just lack crystal."


    Shen San smiled, although he smiled reluctantly: "thank you, commander, your highness. Shen San will never go back on what he promised. If your highness needs it, Shen San can serve your highness at any time... "


    I got up, looked at Shen San and said with a smile, "change back to women''s clothes. That''s more beautiful, three commanders."


    Before my voice fell, the boss''s voice had spread: "third brother, the big thing is bad. Jin Sizhen killed thousands of guide people. It seems that she came to trouble the three commanders."


    I looked at the boss who rushed over and said with a smile, "don''t panic, your highness, why do you want to trouble the three commanders? Is that crystal essence false? "


    When the boss saw Shen San, his face changed a little: "so the three commanders are here? Well, the crystal essence is not fake, but when Jin Sizhen and Li Quan competed, they broke the crystal essence that could never be broken. Therefore, they suspected that the crystal essence of the three commanders was flawed and was about to be scrapped. They also said that the crystal essence is not worth four billion crystal stones at all, not even 100 million crystal stones. "


    I finally understand. Shen San didn''t let me buy this crystal essence at a high price before.


    "Your Highness," Shen San stepped forward, naturally took my arm and said intimately, "I''m your man now. If there''s anything, should you solve it for me?"


    I looked at Shen San and said with a smile, "no problem. But since you are all my people, should I keep the four billion spars for you? "


    Shen San''s face changed slightly. He slowly took out the space ring and handed it to me. When he handed it to me, he said reluctantly, "Your Highness, you can keep it for me. My Shen family can expect these crystals to stand up again."


    I took the crystal stone with a smile and said loudly, "let''s meet your highness and see what the angry highness looks like. By the way, help him put out the fire and calm down."


    Seeing me like this, they followed me, left the limitless Pavilion, and waited for Jin Sizhen to arrive in the open space in front of the limitless Pavilion.


    Perhaps it is because of my appearance that everyone has no psychological burden and waits quietly. Everyone has a relaxed face.


    In particular, Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian seemed to fully believe that I would settle the matter. Unexpectedly, there was no alert. It was as easy as nothing.


    Now it''s my turn to be curious. How can they be so relieved of me? Although I am already the top martial god, my strength is not as strong as the old top martial god.


    Many people have entered this realm for thousands of years. Because they can''t break through the fairy world and have a very long life, they concentrate on cultivating various combat skills, and their combat effectiveness is quite amazing.


    Jiang Xue''s strength is definitely better than mine. In addition to swordsmanship, Jiang Xue can often suppress me with other war skills.


    My nine star space is not comparable to Jiang Xue who has never been involved in this kind of skill.


    Jin szhen took a group of people and walked in front of me slowly step by step. At this time, his eyes looking at me were full of hate. When he walked, he seemed to hate the ground deeply, and each step would leave deep footprints.


    Jin Sizhen, who should have hated Shen San, naturally transferred all her anger to me when she saw Shen San standing with me.


    I hugged my fist and said, "Your Highness, have you recovered the crystal essence? Li Tongling also came... Why, Li Tongling and his highness are reconciled? "


    Jin Sizhen said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense. Did you instruct Shen San to take my crystal with the defective crystal essence?"


    "This..." I said suspiciously, "take the crystal? What did your highness say? When we open the door to do business in Wuji Pavilion, we are always fair and just. Children and old people are not deceived. How can we get the crystal stone? "


    "The crystal essence you gave me is defective. It breaks when you fall." Jin Sizhen shouted, "isn''t it shoddy and taking crystal stones? This is fraud. It is the most shameful act. "


    I frowned and said, "Your Highness, was it you who took the crystal essence from me? How can you be so sure that the crystal essence we sell is defective? "


    Jin Sizhen said angrily, "it''s not fake. How can it break when it falls? Don''t think you and Shen San are cheating on me. I can''t help you. Those who know the truth quickly take out the real crystal essence, otherwise, don''t blame my ruthlessness. "


    Jin Sizhen was obviously extremely angry. If he was stimulated again at this time, he might break out completely and do something unexpected.


    I''m not afraid, because I''ve been prepared, so I''m ready to tease this brother who hates me.

 Chapter 1143

    I wanted to say that the broken crystal stone essence was not the one auctioned by Wuji Pavilion, but I changed my mind: "did you break the crystal stone essence? Ha ha... That''s your problem. When you took away the crystal essence, you verified it in front of everyone. There''s no problem. We also have a word in advance. If we leave Wuji Pavilion, it will have nothing to do with us. "


    Jin Sizhen was stunned: "this is sophistry. Things are fake. Why doesn''t it have anything to do with you?"


    I looked at Jin Sizhen and said, "you said it was false. Do you have evidence? Li Quan took away the crystal essence, but you always looked at him? If he switched when he left your sight, shouldn''t we blame Wuji pavilion? "


    Jin Sizhen frowned, looked back at Li Quan, who was looked at by Jin Sizhen''s men, and said coldly, "Li Quan, what do you say?"


    Li Quan looked at Jin Sizhen and said with a depressed face: "Your Highness, I was just obsessed with money for a while, so I was greedy for crystal essence... I don''t have time to switch packages, let alone take crystal essence to others..."


    "Stop!" I suddenly shouted, "give it to others? Did you collude with someone and change the crystal stone when you leave our sight? "


    Li Quan looked at me and was shocked and angry: "Your Highness, you can''t talk nonsense. I... I really didn''t..."


    I stared at Li Quan and said slowly, "didn''t you? Who believes it! You are a greedy, unfaithful and unjust man. Only those who have no brains will believe your words. "


    Li Quan''s face turned pale: "Your Highness, you''re going to push me to death... Just, who made me confused and did something I shouldn''t do. I''ll take care of all this."


    "You take it?!" Jin Sizhen said angrily, "can you afford it? All the assets of the Li family can''t equal my crystal essence... Li Quan, I don''t care what you do, I must get the crystal essence. "


    Li Quan looked at Jin Sizhen, and his face became more and more ugly: "Your Highness, I have been with you for hundreds of years, haven''t I? Today is my fault, I am confused. However, this crystal stone essence is a peerless treasure. My Li family doesn''t have such a treasure. You''d better kill me. "


    Jin Sizhen said, "kill you? Who is my crystal essence looking for? I don''t care what you do. I must get the crystal essence. I''ll give you a month. After a month, I can''t see the crystal essence. Don''t blame me for being ruthless to you and your family. "


    I don''t know what''s going on. Originally, it looked like Jin szhen who was going to fight me. At this time, all her anger was transferred to Li.


    I happily watched the play, smiled and said to Jiang Xue around me, "let''s go back. The auction is still going on. We can''t ignore everything."


    Perhaps it was my words that attracted Jin Sizhen''s attention. He immediately turned back and said, "you can''t just go like this."


    I looked at Jin Sizhen: "why, your highness, have something to say to me?"


    Jin Sizhen said suddenly and calmly, "yes, I do have something to say to you. I''m not entirely sure whether the crystal essence is true or false. But if I find that the crystal essence you gave me is fake, I won''t let you go easily. "


    I smiled: "I''m waiting for you, but my time is very precious. I can only wait for you for a month. In a month''s time, if you haven''t got the result, I''m sorry. I may have to leave here. It will be difficult to find me then. "


    Jin Sizhen looked at me with an amazing anger in her eyes: "don''t worry, I will find you, no matter where you are."


    I waved, turned and left: "a month, don''t forget."


    I took my people away. There were only Kim szhen and Li Quan left. Seeing their angry but helpless appearance, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Now Jin szhen hates Li Quan to the bone and wants to kill Li Quan with one palm.


    But the Jingshi essence didn''t fall, and Jin szhen could only endure this soaring gas and give Li all the time to find the Jingshi essence.


    There is a real problem with the crystal essence. Otherwise, Shen San will not auction it. However, the crystal essence could have lasted for a long time and continued to make a lot of crystal stones, but it was broken when it was competed by Jin Sizhen and Li Quan, lost the ability to make new crystal stones and completely turned into waste.


    The value of crystal essence is to condense the aura between heaven and earth and create new crystal.


    Jin Sizhen said that at this time, he should not take the crystal essence away from the limitless Pavilion, giving me room to maneuver.


    Of course, this is not Jin Sizhen''s original intention. All this is because of Li Quan''s greed, which was caused by Li Quan alone.


    Back in the limitless Pavilion, the auction is still going on. The people here don''t know that there is a problem with the crystal essence, and they don''t know that Jin Sizhen and I almost had a big fight. They are still concentrating on bidding.


    Zhao Huan''s charm is infinite. People here focus on her and are indifferent to other things.


    After reading it for a while, I felt bored, so I went back to the secret room, carefully recalled the previous events, and made some preparations by the way. I knew that Kim szhen would never let it go.


    Jiang Xue was always with me and said, "Your Highness, today''s performance is very different from that in the past. It gives me an extremely strange feeling. We''d better be careful."


    I nodded: "I''ve seen the hostility in his eyes on the demon scorpion I''ve seen. The scorpion hides well, but Jin Sizhen can''t hide, and the performance is more obvious. "


    Jiang Xue said, "I''m afraid you didn''t notice. It seems that I''m worried too much. What should we do now? Are we just waiting for your highness to come to the door? "


    I shook my head: "I have to ask the three commanders about this before I make a decision. You help me find her. I''ll wait for her here. "


    Jiang Xue nodded and left. Soon Shen San came to me. She seemed to know what I wanted to ask and said directly to me: "Your Highness, the crystal essence is absolutely true and its value is definitely above the auction price. But the crystal essence has been used for a long time and has some small cracks. "


    I asked, "does the crack mean that the crystal essence is consumed too much and is about to lose the ability to make crystal?"


    Shen San said, "this can actually make him recognize the Lord and restore the consumption of crystal essence itself with the master''s blood essence and aura. Jingshi Jing needs to be supplemented in time after making a large number of Jingshi every time. Otherwise, the grade will decline, and it will slowly become ordinary Jingshi and can no longer make new Jingshi. "

 Chapter 1144

    I frowned and said, "in this case, who has become the master of the crystal essence, doesn''t it have to spend blood essence and aura to supplement the crystal essence every other period of time? This... Isn''t it no different from the poisonous insects kept by the people who keep them? "


    Shen nodded, "that''s it. If you want to get enough crystal stones for cultivation or other things, you should pay some price. "


    I suddenly don''t want Jingshi essence, because in this case, I will pay too much for Jingshi, which is not worth it.


    Crystal stone is money. Money is enough. Why spend too much for it?


    As for cultivation, you can do it without crystal stone. Why do you have to do so?


    "Three commanders, you and I have a cooperative relationship now, so I want you not to hide something from me." I said to Shen San with sincerity, "after I heard you say something about the Shen family, I have some ideas. I don''t know if I can ask you a few questions first and then talk about my ideas?"


    Shen San hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, you''re welcome. Just ask me if you have anything. I must know everything."


    I said, "in that case, I won''t be polite to you. You said that there may be seven grade or even higher quality crystal essence in the crystal ore veins you found. What I want to ask is, if we take away those crystal essence, will we never produce new crystal stones in the future? "


    Shen nodded: "once the crystal essence leaves its local vein, it will stop releasing energy to make new crystal. This is certain."


    I said, "if so, why not let the crystal essence stay in place and continue to produce crystal, isn''t it better?"


    Shen San said with a wry smile, "the crystal essence naturally produces crystal. The speed... Is simply too slow to the limit. According to our Shen family''s research for many years, it takes at least more than a hundred years for Jingshi essence to produce new Jingshi. We... Can''t afford to wait. "


    I suddenly said, "is that right? That''s really too slow... Three commanders, have you counted how many spars are in the spar vein? "


    Shen San said: "the reserves of spar in a branch vein have 100 billion three grade spar. If it is the main vein, there may be tens of trillion to hundreds of trillion spar."


    I thought for a moment: "just enough spar, why too much? I''ll help you with the Shen family''s affairs, but if the crystal stone is fine, I suggest it''s better to stay in the vein. "


    Shen Sanyi was stunned and then said with a smile: "everything follows your highness, Jingshi essence... Let it be a secret."


    I nodded: "this is the best. Third commander, do you have any questions for me? "


    Shen San said, "I really have a question to ask your highness, but I don''t know if my question will be too abrupt?"


    I smiled and said, "if you have something to say, we should trust each other."


    Shen San smiled: "then I''ll be straight. Your second highness, if the Shen family can''t bring out any treasure that can move you, will your second highness continue to help the Shen family until they get through the difficulties? "


    I looked at Shen San. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard Zhu Xiaohong say outside the door, "Your Highness, your subordinates have something important to report."


    "Come in." I looked at Shen San, turned back and said to Zhu Xiaohong outside the door, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Xiaohong pushed the door in, hugged her fist and said, "Your Highness sent someone to surround the Wuji Pavilion. We... Can''t get out."


    My heart moved and I felt very strange. Why did Jin szhen suddenly turn her face and send someone to surround my Wuji Pavilion during the month of January, which was only agreed more than ten minutes ago?


    "Go and have a look." I didn''t care to talk to Shen San. I turned and shouted, "follow me. If your highness doesn''t follow the rules, just take it directly at my command."


    The crowd answered in unison, "yes."


    In addition to the people who are working in the auction house, others followed me to the gate, one by one, like a big enemy.


    I came to the gate with doubts and saw a row of guides who were also like facing the enemy surrounded all the entrances and exits of Wuji Pavilion, but I just didn''t see Jin Sizhen.


    Jin szhen deliberately hid from me. I understood everything in an instant, turned and said to the people, "send someone to buy food. The more, the better. Now."


    Jiang Xue came out and strode towards those guides. It seemed that she couldn''t see their existence at all.


    Those guides under my hand followed Jiang Xue forward, all on alert and ready to fight at any time.


    Jiang Xue went to Jin Sizhen''s guide, drank "go away", and without hesitation pushed the two guides in front of her away.


    To deal with these low-level martial gods with Jiang Xue''s strength is that adults abuse children without effort.


    The two guides flew backwards in the blink of an eye, spewing blood from their mouths in mid air, and it was obvious that they could not live.


    Other guides did not come to besiege Jiang Xue, but stayed in place with a frightened face and did not move.


    Jin Sizhen''s order was to stay where she was and not leave or fight us. Therefore, these guides were willing to be killed by Jiang Xue, but did not dare to leave or fight Jiang Xue.


    Their performance is very much like that of a regular army. They obey orders and prohibitions, and have no intention of disobeying the orders of their superiors.


    With a gap, Jiang Xue said to the guide behind her: "you go and buy some food, vegetables, meat, fruits and so on. The more, the better."


    More than 100 guides saluted with fists and left Jiang Xue''s side.


    Jiang Xue planned to fight a protracted war with Jin Sizhen. Preparing enough food is one of the prerequisites for a protracted war.


    I didn''t interfere with Jiang Xue''s decision, but said faintly, "the road is too narrow, commander, clear some people in the way."


    Jiang Xue responded and hit two fists. One left and one right guides flew out. They also vomited blood in mid air and couldn''t afford to be seriously injured.


    Several passers-by were so frightened that they took the initiative to retreat. They could no longer take into account Jin Sizhen''s orders. It was important to protect their lives.


    Now the door has been cleaned, and the pedestrians will not be affected, and the business of Wuji Pavilion will not be affected.


    In the face of the strong Jiang Xue, the guides under Jin Sizhen all looked frightened. However, without Jin Sizhen''s order, they still didn''t dare to leave here easily. They could only pray that Jiang Xue would not attack any of them again.


    Jiang Xuedao didn''t really want to kill all these guides. At this time, seeing that the road was clear, he stopped shooting.


    Jin Sizhen''s subordinates were all frightened. Whenever Jiang Xue''s eyes swept, they would tremble all over, and they were obviously frightened.

 Chapter 1145

    I think Jin szhen is going to trap us, and then slowly look for the whereabouts of the crystal essence. If the crystal essence can''t be found, it means that the crystal essence taken out by Shen San is indeed sold by Shen San. There is a problem with the crystal essence itself.


    When Jin Sizhen comes back to me, she will have enough reasons to fight me and even fight me.


    Even if her father came forward to stop it at that time, Jin Sizhen also occupied a reasonable side and could tell everyone without scruples that I deceived him first.


    Such a thing can never happen. I made a decision in my heart, and then said to Gan Yu around me: "prepare, you go to the divine domain with me. Jiang Xue, you and others are stationed here. If your highness dares to fight you, you''re welcome. "


    I intend to use my father''s power to suppress Jin Sizhen, because anyway, I can''t completely fall out with Jin Sizhen or even go to war at this time.


    After all, we are brothers. Blood is thicker than water. If we really want to go to war, I still can''t bear it in my heart.


    So I''m going to see my father and ask him to come forward and stop Kim szhen from messing around.


    Jiang Xue understood my mind most. She didn''t ask much. She turned back and said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions."


    I nodded, took a look at Gan, and immediately left Wuji town.


    Gan Yu and I came to the divine domain and found that Jin Sizhen also returned here. He was faster than me. It seems that he had thought of something in advance and rushed back to the divine domain first.


    I don''t care what Jin szhen plans to do, let Gan go to contact the Gan family, Shen family, Jiang family and Zhu family who are willing to help me, and come to Shenwang mountain for the first time.


    At this time, Shenwang mountain is protected by a huge array. People inside can''t get out and people outside can''t get in.


    When I arrived, I was surprised to see Jin Sizhen here. He was talking to the two guides guarding here. He was probably asking them to tell his father and allow him to go in and have a look.


    I didn''t disturb Jin Sizhen and his men. The invisibility began and waited quietly not far away until Jin Sizhen and his men were rejected and left Shenwang mountain in frustration.


    When Jin Sizhen and others left, I showed up and said to the two guides, "can I see the God King?"


    I thought I would be rejected, but I didn''t expect that when they saw me, they immediately hugged their fists and said, "Your Highness, the God King has an order. If you come, you can go in directly."


    I moved in my heart and entered Shenwang mountain with a smile.


    Shenwang mountain has changed a lot now. The ugly Shenwang mountain, which was originally desolate and destroyed by the battle between us and the five clawed golden dragon, has now been built into a brand-new city.


    With the full cooperation of countless experts, Shenwang mountain was completely flattened and turned into a plain that could not be seen at a glance.


    The mountains become flat and tall buildings rise on the flat. People suspect that this is not Shenwang mountain at all.


    On the plain, countless craftsmen are working hard and have built countless houses and palaces.


    The undamaged Shenwang mansion, which originally stood on the top of the Shenwang mountain, was directly moved to the core of the new plain. After being renovated, it became a new Shenwang mansion.


    The immortal has the ability that ordinary people can''t imagine. The huge palace can be removed directly and ensures the integrity of the palace, which ordinary people can''t imagine.


    My father was in God''s palace. When I saw him, he was discussing with the leaders of a group of craftsmen.


    Seeing me back, my father laughed and said, "I knew you would be fine... Where have you been? Why did you come back so long?"


    I saluted, smiled and said, "we were trapped in the crack of space and tried our best to get out of danger. Later, I mistakenly entered the limitless desert and stayed there for a few days before I came to the limitless town on the edge of the limitless desert. It''s not. I can''t come to see your father until now. "


    The father nodded, "just come back. Si''er, our plan is successful. Everything is going on according to our plan. In a few days, we can successfully complete the plan and start mining the largest and best quality spar vein in the small divine world and do what we always want to do. "


    My father was very happy. No matter there were outsiders around him, he held my hand intimately, smiled and continued: "you drove away the five clawed Golden Dragon. Your strength and strategy are above me. In the future, when I grow old, the seat of God King will be yours. "


    I didn''t feel anything after listening to my father''s words, but the heads of the craftsmen were almost stunned.


    This is a will to teach the will of the throne of God.


    If this goes out, Jin Sizhen should be the first to go crazy. Next, countless people will go crazy because of this will, including all the people who follow Jin Sizhen''s family and those cities under Jin Sizhen''s name.


    I saw that everyone was a little surprised, so I smiled and said, "father, you forget what I said, I will return to the oxygen star, and I will fly to the fairy world and be a carefree and happy immortal. I''d better leave the seat of God King to my brothers. "


    His father said positively, "Jin Sizhen is a greedy, lecherous, ignorant and incompetent man. He can''t sit still if he is given the seat of God King. As for your other brothers and sisters, I haven''t seen them for thousands of years, and I don''t know who has such ability. Just, you don''t want to be God King now, and I won''t force you. When you figure it out and are willing to be the king of God, it''s not too late for us to talk about this. "


    I threw my fist and said, "I''ll talk about it later. Father, I''m looking for you because I want to know what you''re going to do. Do you need me to help you? "


    The father said, "of course I need your help. We are short of manpower now. It would be best if you could help me."


    I smiled and said, "I''m willing to help my father. However, your Highness has been very unhappy with me recently because of a crystal stone essence. He sent someone to surround an auction place I just established in Wuji town. My people are not allowed to go in and out at will. I''m also powerless to fight with me."


    The father was stunned and then said with a smile, "I don''t have to deal with this little thing for you?"


    I shook my head: "that''s not necessary, but if I want to play with your highness, I don''t have enough time and energy to help my father."


    The father smiled and said, "you, I''ll help you with this. You take the time to help me."


    I smiled, "that''s good. I''ll stay here and let Gan go to Wuji town. After your highness is settled, bring someone here to help. "


    My father laughed and patted me on the shoulder: "you, even your own brother, don''t be too polite. You can do whatever you want. You can''t just give in and encourage the arrogance of others."

 Chapter 1146

    I smiled. As soon as I wanted to explain, a craftsman leader said, "God King, your highness, the sword casting pool we built over there has been suspended for half a day because of the lack of enough materials. This... "


    The king of God pointed at me and said loudly, "if you lack anything in the future, please find your second highness to deal with it."


    I was stunned, then smiled and said, "no problem, I''ll help you get enough materials."


    The craftsman leader was overjoyed, hugged his fist and said, "I''m relieved to have two Highnesses. Our construction period is approaching. If there are no materials and the time is delayed, the construction period may be delayed... "


    I nodded: "don''t worry, give me the bill of materials. I''ll send someone to you immediately to ensure the completion on schedule."


    At this time, several other craftsmen leaders gathered around and told me their difficulties, which made my head as big as a fight.


    I take over the construction of Shenwang mountain. It''s a heavy task, but I''m not worried. Someone will help me take care of everything. They must do something with the salary of Shenwang palace.


    What I have to do is command and coordination, which is equivalent to being a shopkeeper. I''m not the one who does specific things.


    Although I have told my father about Jin Sizhen and my father promised to help me, I know I still have to make some preparations.


    The hostility in Jin Sizhen''s eyes makes me feel familiar and frightened. It is the unique hostility of the demon family, which is rare among humans.


    There is only one kind of people who have such amazing hostility in their eyes, that is, human beings who are about to be demonized and become the demon family.


    Demonized human beings will slowly become demons, and their character will change. Finally, they are as cruel and bloodthirsty as demons.


    Jin Sizhen is my brother. Although we have many disagreements, if he becomes a demon family, his father and second mother will be very sad.


    As Jin Sizhen''s brother, I think I should help him.


    To help Jin Sizhen, we must find out the current situation of Jin Sizhen. This is more difficult, and it is also one of the reasons why I promised my father to stay here in Shenwang mountain.


    Jin szhen will enter Shenwang mountain sooner or later. Before he arrives, I need to arrange everything here.


    About the craftsmen, I went directly to Kang Ming, the manager of the God''s palace responsible for the construction here, and ordered him to do everything possible to meet the requirements of all craftsmen and complete all construction tasks within the construction period.


    In fact, the construction task is to build a new city here, the God King City, as the future permanent residence of the God King and the place where the God King handles all things in the small divine world.


    Since it is a city, it needs all kinds of facilities, including houses, shops, roads and so on.


    Kang Ming, the manager, has the full authority to dispatch these things. My second highness is just the person in charge behind, not the specific implementer.


    Kang Ming is also a very cooperative person. He meets my requirements as much as possible.


    It''s just a matter of one sentence to schedule what you need with the order of the God King. I don''t feel any difficulty.


    No city or family dare not obey the orders of the God King, and they dare not die by themselves.


    Things over there in Wuji town can be easily solved if the God King speaks. I don''t have to worry about anything.


    What I have to do now is to find a person who is trusted by Jin Sizhen, and then slowly find out what happened to Jin Sizhen.


    The person Jin szhen trusted, except for the leaders around him, was probably his mother, my second mother.


    For this reason, I went to see Er Niang. With some gifts that Er Niang liked, I came to the god palace where Er Niang lived alone.


    When they met me, erniang and Jin Sizhen were drinking tea and chatting.


    I came forward to salute, regardless of Jin Sizhen''s murderous eyes when she looked at me, and said to ER Niang, "Jin Feng has seen Er Niang. I brought some small gifts and asked Er Niang to smile."


    The second mother smiled and said, "you''re too polite. Just come and see me. Why spend so much?"


    I handed the gift to the maid on the side, smiled and said, "it''s all right. Don''t be polite."


    After a pause, I took a look at Jin Sizhen and slowly said, "Er Niang, I''m here this time to see Er Niang. Second, I want to talk to ER Niang. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you now?"


    The second mother smiled and said, "what''s inconvenient? If you have anything to say, if you need my help, just tell me. "


    I smiled, deliberately looked at Jin Sizhen and looked like I wanted to talk and stop.


    Jin Sizhen stood up with anger, waved her sleeves and left me. Unexpectedly, she forgot to say goodbye to her second mother.


    The second mother looked puzzled and said to me after Jin Sizhen left: "don''t mind, Jane''s son is like this..."


    I smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, what I want to say to ER Niang is about your highness. "


    "Oh?" The second mother frowned and said, "what''s the matter with Jane? Are you having trouble with you again? Don''t mind if I apologize for him. "


    I shook my head: "your highness and I are small things, and you don''t have to apologize for him. What I want to say is, does Er Niang think there is something strange about your highness recently? "


    The second mother shook her head: "what do you want to say?"


    I glanced at the maidens, frowned and said, "you all go out. No one is allowed to get close to this room without the order of the second mother."


    The maids saluted and left together, and deliberately closed the door.


    After they all left, I said to ER Niang, "I won''t hide it from you. It seems that the great Highness has been invaded by magic gas and there are signs of demonization."


    The second Niang was surprised. She was about to say something. Suddenly she thought of something and cried out: "zhen''er, he..."


    I immediately asked, "what''s the matter with your highness?"


    The second mother looked at me and said hesitantly, "this, I don''t know if it''s my illusion..."


    I said, "if you want to cure your highness, you can''t hide it from me."


    The second Niang frowned and thought, "well, a few days ago, when Jane came back from outside and talked to me, I advised him a few words because she mentioned something with you. Unexpectedly, he suddenly seemed to be a different person and almost shot me... "


    I sighed: "this is a sign that the demonization has been very serious... In a few days, your highness may be completely demonized. Don''t say it''s you. Even the God King is a stranger in his eyes."


    The second mother said with lingering fear: "at that moment, he seemed to be crazy. Looking at me, it seemed that he was killing his father and enemy..."


    I wanted to say a few more words about the harm of demonized people. Jin Sizhen''s voice suddenly came from behind: "Mom, don''t listen to Jin Feng''s nonsense. I''m fine."

 Chapter 1147

    The second Niang looked up at Jin Sizhen, frowned and said, "is there anything I can''t know about you? I thought you were a little different before. I thought you were too tired recently... Now it seems that you have been demonized... Do you think the woman around you is a demon... "


    "Mother!" Jin Sizhen suddenly said angrily, "can you not mention it in front of outsiders?"


    The second mother said, "Jin Feng is not an outsider. He can help you..."


    "He helped me?" The hostility in Jin Sizhen''s eyes suddenly increased: "thank God he didn''t hurt me. How can he help me? Don''t listen to him. He is just jealous of my great increase in strength and intends to restrict me from practicing the newly learned skill through you. "


    "New skill?" The second Niang asked suspiciously, "what kind of skill is that? What you cultivate is the highest level skill in the little divine world, which is enough to make you the highest martial god. Why should you cultivate other skills? "


    Jin Sizhen looked satisfied: "Mom, you don''t know. My newly learned skill can greatly increase my strength in a very short time... Now I am even stronger than the general peak martial god. If you don''t believe it, I can show you now... "


    The second mother said anxiously, "how do you prove it?"


    Jin Sizhen turned to look at me and said with a trace of madness, "it''s very simple. If I fight with Jin Feng, you will understand whether what I said is true."


    His look has changed a lot, which is countless times more crazy than when he had dinner with his second mother.


    The second Niang was stunned. Just about to say something to stop it, Jin Sizhen rushed at me.


    At this time, he looked like crazy. When he rushed over, his whole body was full of magic Qi. Unexpectedly, he was about to be completely demonized.


    If there is evil spirit, it proves that my previous guess is completely correct. Jin Sizhen is really strange.


    I was surprised and knew that magic Qi could invade my body and was a powerful energy that could demonize me.


    I didn''t take Jin Sizhen''s attack. The power of space in my body broke out, tore open the space here, opened a space channel and left here in an instant.


    At this time, I may be sure of winning with Jin Sizhen, but I must hurt Jin Sizhen.


    If I hurt Jin Sizhen, my second mother and my father, I''m afraid they will be sad. I can''t ignore everything. I have to consider their feelings.


    I heard half of Jin Sizhen''s roar after me. From his roar, I found that he had been demonized seriously.


    Maybe one step away, he will become a devil, and there is no room and possibility to return to normal.


    When I returned to Shenwang mountain directly from the space channel, I moved to my father without stopping.


    This matter is very important. If I don''t make it clear to my father, I can''t start right away to solve it.


    After all, Jin Sizhen is the only son of his father in the little divine world. If I hurt Jin Sizhen, it''s hard to say whether my father will forgive me.


    My father listened to me finish saying that Jin Sizhen was demonized. After frowning and thinking for a while, he said to me: "a long time ago, Jin Sizhen inadvertently saved a woman... Later we knew that the woman was originally a person in the demon world."


    "People in the demon world?" I was surprised: "in this case, how did she approach her highness?"


    The father sighed: "Jin Sizhen was originally a kind-hearted man. Seeing the injured woman in the demon world, she couldn''t help helping..."


    I understood, nodded and said, "I see. It seems that your highness is destined to have this robbery. What happened then? "


    The father said, "then... They were together. If we hadn''t found out that the woman came from a wrong way, we might have treated the woman as our daughter-in-law now... "


    I had some fear in my heart. It must have been a big thing at that time, and many people knew it. However, for the face of the king of God, everyone would not mention it.


    "The demonization of Jin Sizhen has something to do with the woman in the demon world..." the father then said: "in this way, I immediately ordered Jin Sizhen to come here and completely separate from the woman in the demon world. You take the opportunity to control Jin Sizhen. We''ll find a way to dissolve the evil Qi in him. "


    I nodded: "this is the best. But Jin Sizhen must be alert now. The people sent by her father must have strong talents. "


    His father nodded and immediately ordered Kang Ming, the housekeeper of the God King''s house, to call Jin Sizhen to the God King''s mountain in person, on the grounds that he wanted Jin Sizhen to come and preside over the construction of the God King''s city.


    Kang Ming personally conveyed his father''s order. Naturally, Jin szhen did not dare to neglect it. He came to Shenwang mountain as soon as possible to meet his father. He did not dare to take any entourage and subordinates with him.


    I was waiting for my father. As soon as Jin Sizhen appeared, before I had time to talk to my father, my father ordered me to take Jin Sizhen directly.


    Jin szhen didn''t have time to react. I took it directly. I sealed the aura and magic Qi in Jin szhen''s body, making him lose his resistance.


    I don''t know if the demon woman didn''t expect us to do this, and there was no news.


    Maybe at this time, the demon woman is not here.


    Facing Jin Sizhen with a surprised and angry face, my father didn''t say anything more, but said to me, "you should take more trouble to dissolve the evil Qi in his body. That demon woman, I have ordered someone to catch it. I believe I have caught it by this time. "


    I nodded, took Jin szhen away, found a more secret place, and immediately began to dissolve the magic Qi in Jin szhen.


    Dissolving evil Qi requires a lot of time and energy. I have similar experience and know what to do. I don''t need to waste time thinking about the method of dissolving it.


    I arranged an array to isolate other people''s exploration and disturbance, and I began to dissolve the magic Qi in Jin Sizhen.


    Jin szhen, who lost her resistance, used to swear all the time, but after seeing that I could dissolve the evil spirit, he suddenly closed his mouth.


    "Jin Feng," Jin Sizhen suddenly became very normal and carefully said to me, "can you tell me why you did this before dissolving the magic Qi in my body? Don''t you... Hate me? "


    I patiently explained: "after you are demonized, you will become a demon and become a demon. The devil, his six relatives do not recognize him, and his behavior is eccentric. It is impossible to assume the post of God King, which will seriously affect the God King status of my Jin family. "


    Jin Sizhen seemed to understand something, looked at me and said, "why do you want to help me? Don''t you want to be God King? "


    God King, the little god world has the most power and the most people. There are absolutely not many people who don''t want to be God King. No wonder Kim szhen asked.

 Chapter 1148

    I smiled: "the throne of the divine king has always been yours. I will leave the little divine world soon, return to my oxygen star and continue to be the master of my immortal sect. Then through cultivation, he will rise to the fairyland and become a happy immortal. "


    Jin Sizhen seems to have completely changed a person and said with a trace of gratitude: "thank you. The evil spirit that has plagued me for many years has finally been dissolved... Jin Feng, don''t blame me for being bad to you. When I was controlled by the evil spirit, I didn''t know what I was doing. I... Don''t know how many wrong things I did..."


    I understood with a smile: "in fact, after I found that there was magic Qi in your body, I understood your situation. Normally, I should be older than you. I take the liberty to call you brother. I want to ask my brother, why don''t you say these things at the beginning and let your father help you solve them? "


    Jin Sizhen smiled bitterly: "my father is the God King. There are endless things to do every day. I just want to say that I don''t have a chance. Others, who can dissolve the evil spirit? Who dares to take the risk to help me? "


    I shook my head: "you are wrong. You can tell your father or second mother about such a thing. They will naturally help you solve it. If you had said so, you wouldn''t have put it off until now. "


    Jin Sizhen said, "I don''t know what to say. The demon woman has always been with me. I don''t have a chance to say it at all."


    I frowned and said, "you mean, the demon woman has been there all the time?"


    Jin Sizhen nodded: "she''s in my body... But don''t worry, at this time, the magic Qi in my body is sealed, and she can''t feel your existence."


    I nodded and suddenly understood a lot of things. It turned out that Jin Sizhen had always been controlled by the demon women and was forced to do a lot of incredible things in our human eyes.


    Jin szhen lost herself and became the puppet of the demon woman. No wonder he was so unbearable before.


    I didn''t rush to punish him. It seems to be a very correct choice.


    Looking back, Jin Sizhen''s previous performance really doesn''t seem to be what a Royal Highness should have. Anyway, he is the grand highness of the small divine world and the future divine king of the small divine world.


    Now Jin szhen has changed a lot. It makes me feel like my father''s child and my brother.


    All this was unexpected, but it seemed to be in my expectation.


    After Jin szhen''s magic Qi was sealed in her body, she returned to normal and gave me the feeling that she had completely changed herself.


    I was very satisfied with Jin Sizhen and said to him, "since you also want the magic Qi in your body to be dissolved, don''t have any resistance. I''ll help you dissolve the magic Qi."


    Jin Sizhen nodded: "thank you."


    I said, "there may be some pain in the process. You should be prepared."


    Jin Sizhen hugged her fist and said, "there''s no pain more painful than being controlled by magic Qi. I''m ready for it."


    I heard Kim Sze Jen say so. I secretly believed him and began to help him dissolve the evil Qi in his body.


    This requires a lot of time and energy. I''m not in a hurry to dissolve the magic Qi step by step.


    When the evil Qi was dissolved, because the resistance was dissolved, it would cause great pain. Jin Sizhen gritted her teeth and endured severe pain, gradually sweating on her forehead and bleeding between her teeth.


    As his highness, when did he suffer like this? Now I can bear such pain, which surprised me and admired him.


    I have personally experienced similar things and know how unbearable the pain of this matter is. Jin Sizhen is used to living in dignity. If she can bear it, she can be regarded as a kind of person with firm mind.


    This time, the magic spirit was dissolved for half a month. During this half month, Jin Sizhen always gritted her teeth and insisted, without any complaints, and her mood was very stable.


    As his highness, I am very satisfied with his performance at this time. Now I feel that he does have the legacy of his father and can achieve great things.


    In order to reduce his pain, I always maintain a slow and slow speed to dissolve the magic Qi. In this way, he will not feel the increasing pain because the magic Qi is dissolved fast and slowly.


    The human body will have a certain memory of pain. After suffering for too long, it will slowly feel the existence of pain.


    Naturally, there is a limit. To a certain extent, it is like this.


    When I successfully dissolved all the magic Qi in Jin Sizhen''s body and helped him strengthen his body infected by magic Qi for a long time, I ended this long "battle".


    After taking a short rest, Jin Sizhen got up and said to me, "thank you, fourth brother. I wonder if the four demon women who can make me fall asleep leave my body? "


    I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but there''s no good way for the time being. I can make the demon woman fall into a deep sleep and can''t continue to affect Jin Sizhen''s behavior, but to make her leave Jin Sizhen''s body, I must use my Yuanshen.


    The suppression of Yuanshen here is too powerful. Although my Yuanshen is strong, I can''t leave my body here and enter Jin Sizhen''s body to deal with the demon woman.


    The only way is to use the array to isolate the force of the interface to suppress the yuan God, but in this way, the demon woman will control Jin Sizhen again without the force of the interface.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. I know there are great risks in doing so. I haven''t thought of a good way to solve this problem for the time being.


    I said to Jin Sizhen with a trace of embarrassment: "the only way to let the demon woman leave your body is to use the array to block the force of the interface here to suppress the yuan God, but in this way, you... You may be controlled by her again, which will be in great danger..."


    Jin Sizhen frowned and said, "so I''m going to continue to live a fearful life."


    I sighed: "only when your own strength is strong enough to make her leave your body, can you get rid of her entanglement."


    Jin Sizhen nodded: "I will work hard to become a peak martial god and make her leave my body..."


    I smiled: "then practice more and achieve this step as soon as possible. It is said that the skill you cultivate is the greatest skill in the little divine world. After practicing hard, you will reach the peak of the martial god realm. "


    Jin Sizhen said with a smile, "thank you, brother four. Before that, i... I''m sorry, brother four. Please forgive me."


    I waved my hand: "between brothers, don''t say these outspoken words. Brother, you will be the God King of the little divine world in the future, but you have to practice well and can''t lose the face of our Jin family. "


    Jin Sizhen smiled: "don''t worry, fourth brother. I''ll make you look at me with new eyes... By the way, I''ll give orders right away about things in Wuji town. You don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 1149

    I smiled and took out a space ring, which contained Jin Sizhen''s four billion crystal stones: "give it back to you. Who do you borrow it from? Give it back to others quickly, otherwise it will damage the face of your future God King."


    Jin Sizhen laughed again, took the space ring and said loudly, "I didn''t expect you to cheat me... No, you cheated the demon woman''s four billion crystal stones. If you do business, you will be worth ten billion."


    I also laughed and said, "this is not my own credit. I have to thank Jiang Xue for helping me. Why do demon women want crystal essence? Is that good for her? "


    Jin Sizhen said: "Jingshi essence contains a lot of pure aura, that is, energy, which can just repair the old injury of the demon woman, so she will do anything to bid... Not to mention this, I feel uncomfortable when I mention it."


    I smiled: "in fact, we all noticed that you were abnormal, but we didn''t say much. Jiang Xue told me about it before, and I paid attention to it... "


    Referring to Jiang Xue, Jin Sizhen smiled bitterly and said, "that''s the person I''ve liked since I was a child. I didn''t expect to be my fourth sister-in-law now. Hey..."


    I said with a smile, "it''s a family anyway. Don''t think too much."


    Jin Sizhen said with a bitter smile, "how dare I think more... Fourth brother, I should be the youngest in our family - am I the eighth?"


    I nodded: "you are really the eighth brother of our family... Eighth brother. When all the people of our family come here, or you go to oxygen star, I will introduce them to you."


    Jin Sizhen seems to yearn: "that feeling is good. I just feel lonely. With so many brothers and sisters, we will be lively."


    I think Jin szhen was sincere when she said this. I''m completely relieved. Now Jin szhen should be all right for the time being.


    As long as she recovered herself, Jin Sizhen''s kind heart began to control herself again. She didn''t want to be bad for me as before.


    I had a few laughs with him. I felt that he was similar to my familiar brothers and sisters. Knowing that his father''s consistent education method must have worked, I smiled and said goodbye to him.


    There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do. The things between brothers are over.


    I had made the worst plan before. I wanted to have a complete showdown with Jin Sizhen and fight for life and death. Now in retrospect, I was impulsive.


    I''ve already found something, but I didn''t pay attention to it, which almost led to great disaster.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of Bian Lusha in my body. I couldn''t help but want to wake up Bian Lusha in her deep sleep and ask her if there was also an idea to control my body.


    It''s time to solve Bian Lusha''s problem. She can''t stay in me all the time.


    Bian Lusha, I gently repeated the name, slowly took a breath, looked up at the unknown birds flying in the sky, and suddenly came up with some scenes of my childhood


    The most unforgettable things are those when I was a child. Although those memories will become more and more blurred with the passage of time, they will never be completely forgotten.


    With emotion, I still want to continue to do my own things, so I am busy again.


    Jin Sizhen, who recovered herself, immediately ordered his subordinates to evacuate the limitless Pavilion, and at the same time ordered Li Quan to be imprisoned.


    Li Quan''s daring to rob Jin Sizhen''s crystal essence under Jin Sizhen''s eyes shows that he is not a trusted subordinate.


    But Jin szhen''s move immediately caused a series of fluctuations, of which the reaction was the most intense. Naturally, it was the Li family.


    The owner of the Li family is Li Quan''s grandfather. His name is Li Zhong. He served the last God King. In the small divine world, he is very old and respected.


    After Li Quan was arrested, Li Zhong immediately found Shenwang mountain and asked to meet the God King. After being rejected, Li Zhong became angry and released words to break with the God King''s house and rescue Li Quan in front of many people.


    After knowing this, the God King was furious and ordered to arrest Li Zhong, the leader of the Li family. At the same time, he personally interrogated Li Quan, the five commander, and accused the Li family of being rebellious and suspected of plotting rebellion.


    This is a terrible crime. In the small divine world, such a crime can be copied and beheaded by the God King.


    At the command of the God King, almost all the commanders stood up and began to arrest everyone in the Li family.


    Except for Li Zhong, who escaped after receiving the news, all the Li family were arrested and imprisoned in the prison of the Lord''s house.


    The Li family''s property was sealed up and filled into the national treasury and became the property of the Lord''s house.


    The Li family, the fifth super family in the little divine world, disappeared in the little divine world in less than a day.


    If not for the escape of Li Zhong, the Li family might die out and no longer have this surname.


    It was the first time I really saw the authority of the God King, and I couldn''t help worrying.


    The God King has such great power that a super family can be destroyed in a word. What should I do if my father is addicted to it?


    My father''s nature of mind, I was very relieved, but thousands of years have quietly changed my father''s character. I really don''t know whether he will be lost in great power.


    In any case, when my father appointed the presiding judge to interrogate the Li family, I still have to ask whether the Li family has the intention of plotting rebellion.


    Li Quan, who was brought to me by the guide and knelt on the ground, is the first Li family I want to interrogate.


    Facing my second highness, Jiang Xue, the grand commander of the Lord''s house, Gan Yu, the tenth commander, and Kang Ming, the grand housekeeper of the Lord''s house, Li Quan seemed to know that he would die and refused to speak.


    I didn''t want to extort a confession by torture. I patiently asked the Li family three times whether they were plotting to rebel, but I still didn''t get any answer.


    There was really no way. Gan Yu ordered the punishment.


    The biggest penalty for punishing the warrior is nothing more than pulling away the yuan God, allowing the yuan God of the warrior to dissipate a little under the suppression of the force of the interface, and finally disappear completely.


    In the face of Li Quan, who was personally ordered by the God King to be strictly tried, Gan Yu would naturally use the heaviest punishment.


    Li Quan, who was pulled away by Sheng Sheng, fainted directly. His aura was sealed. He could not resist such severe pain. Fainting was an instinctive protection.


    Li Quan''s yuan Shen, who was exposed to the force of the interface, dissipated rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Li Quan, who was forcibly awakened, trembled and said hoarsely, "please, kill me directly?"


    Gan Yu looked at Li Quan and said with a trace of anger, "tell us how you plotted a rebellion?"


    Li Quan finally spoke. He would die soon. He didn''t dare not answer Gan Yu''s question.

 Chapter 1150

    Li Quan endured great pain, gritted his teeth and said, "we... We found a huge spar vein. After secretly mining, we have a large amount of spar. We used these crystal stones to buy off some families, especially the big families in the city originally owned by the God King... We plan to launch a coup and seize the throne of the God King when the God King is busy mining the crystal ore veins in the God King Mountain... "


    After listening to Li Quanyuan''s words, we all frowned together and were surprised in our hearts.


    I thought the Li family disobeyed the God King at most, so they were ordered to suppress by the God King, but I didn''t expect that they really had the heart of rebellion.


    It seems that the divine king had noticed it for a long time, but he didn''t explain it. It happened that Li Zhong was rude, so he took the opportunity to completely eradicate the Li family who intended to rebel.


    The Li family is really bold. In this way, even if the God King directly ordered to kill all the Li family, it would not be too much in the small divine world, where theocracy is supreme.


    It''s so easy to know the plot of the Li family. I should have been happy, but quietly on the contrary, I feel very tired in my heart and want to go back and have a good sleep immediately. I don''t care about anything.


    But my father is still waiting for my news. I can''t rest here.


    I shouldn''t have participated too much in the affairs of the little divine world. Now I am in it, sinking deeper and deeper. I gradually feel that I can''t get out. I''m really tired.


    He asked Gan Yu to report Li Quan''s words to his father and interrogated Li Quan for a while. After knowing a lot of things and secrets of the Li family, I personally put Li Quan''s yuan God back to his place and took Li Quan back to prison to wait for his release.


    It seems that the affair of the Li family is over here, but when the divine king ordered the execution of Li Quan and other core figures of the Li family and sent the rest of the Li family to Shenwang mountain to do hard work to wash away their sins, an amazing news came from the infinitesimal town thousands of miles away.


    The Li family has long established a secret base in the infinitesimal town. Most of the Li family left the divine domain in advance and gathered secretly in the infinitesimal town to wait for the time to launch a coup.


    Now Li Quan and the Li family were arrested. They started in advance, occupied the Wuji town first, and then won all the dozens of cities adjacent to the Wuji town.


    In just six or seven days, the cities owned by the Li family have reached an amazing more than 70, and the strength of the Li family has become the second largest force after the God King.


    Even more disturbing to the God King, the Li family took out the crystal stones they mined, bought all the dozens of cities west of the infinitesimal City, and the guides stationed in those cities. After accepting the huge crystal stones, they openly declared to break away from the rule of the God King and become a country with the cities as units.


    After his father knew these things, he became angry and ordered all the guides in the divine domain to go to Wuji town to fight with the Li family.


    At the same time, the new Shenwang palace in Shenwang mountain will be built by my second highness. All craftsmen are required to complete all the construction tasks originally planned to be completed in five years one year in advance.


    I temporarily accepted the task that seemed safer and had no burden, but I frowned and couldn''t close my eyes for several days.


    It was difficult for me to find many materials that could have been easily obtained during the war, and the construction period had to be advanced.


    If Zhao Wen and others had not escaped the moment before the Wuji town was occupied and helped me manage the funds, I wouldn''t even know where to get amazing crystal stones to buy the materials that can be bought.


    My father went out to fight in person. When he left, he took eight of the nine commanders. In addition to the commander Jiang Xue, who stayed to help me, there were only a limited number of people around me who could be trusted, such as Sai Hua''er, Si Tuqian, Dong Mei, Xia Zhu and so on.


    I really have no choice but to find the boss again and ask him to help me.


    The boss didn''t shirk it. He said he would only help me a limited number of times, but when I was really in trouble, he didn''t mention it. He directly brought dozens of human warriors transformed from unicorns to the divine realm.


    Jiang Xue is personally responsible for the security of the divine domain. I don''t have to worry about it. It''s just that the construction of the new divine Prince''s palace has only a short period of four years. There are still many materials that are very scarce. I need a lot of personnel to help me.


    Therefore, in addition to asking the boss to help me, I asked Sai Hua''er to recruit a large number of martial artists in the divine domain to enrich the divine Prince''s mansion, which is scarce because all the guides go out.


    As long as the martial arts are above the level of Wuxian, all can enter the god palace and be a guide.


    To become a guide is to become a person in the Lord''s palace. Many martial artists voluntarily sign up, but many people choose to wait and see in silence.


    Saihua''er and others recruited hundreds of thousands of Wuxian and above in just ten days. The empty Shenwang mansion is full of popularity again, and there are enough people around me.


    In order to facilitate management, I temporarily ordered Sai Hua''er and others to be the commander under my hand, enjoy the same treatment and do the same things as the commander of the God King.


    Sai Hua''er, Si Tuqian, Dong Mei, Xia Zhu and the boss are the five commanders. The people under their hands are recruited by themselves. They are relatively familiar and convenient for management.


    According to the incomplete statistics of the five commanders, there are about 100000 guides under my command.


    On average, there are about 20000 leaders, which is much stronger than when I first came to the small divine world.


    The dozens of guides who had been trapped by the space crack for a long time with me were left by me as my personal guard and enjoyed the same treatment as Saihua.


    My main task is to build a new god palace, but I still need to pay attention to the progress of the war.


    Through the daily routine war report of Kang Ming, the housekeeper beside my father, I know that my father''s expedition is not smooth.


    The Li family has been preparing secretly for many years and has trained a group of generals who are proficient in tactics and strong strength. Under the command of those generals, the army composed of guides brought by their father, although their personal strength is stronger than the enemy, they will lose every war and suffer heavy losses.


    At the beginning of his father''s war, he suffered successive defeats. Hundreds of thousands of guides were killed and injured, and his morale was extremely depressed.


    Several commanders went out to fight in person, but they were defeated repeatedly, and almost everyone was injured.


    The war that can hurt the already peak martial god must use extremely powerful battle formations or weapons.


    The Li family has such strength. No wonder they can recover dozens of cities in such a remote place as Wuji town.

 Chapter 1151

    I was worried for my father. After receiving the news of my father''s defeat in the war, I secretly made up my mind to train an army that can really fight well.


    This is something I''m familiar with. I''ve led many soldiers to fight on oxygen star before. I''m familiar with it.


    In the army I want to form, Sergeants are naturally the guides under the five commanders.


    In order to be consistent with my habits, I ordered all the guides to be renamed sergeants, and every ten sergeants to set up a team leader to be responsible for the combat training of the whole team.


    Above the team leader, there is a centurion set up by every ten teams, and then up there is the commander-in-chief equivalent to the small commander and the commander-in-chief equivalent to the large commander.


    The centurion has a hundred sergeants, the centurion has a thousand sergeants, and the centurion has ten thousand sergeants.


    For the sake of safety at the beginning, all the ten thousand captains were personally appointed by the five commanders, and each commander basically served as the ten thousand captains of the two ten thousand troops.


    I personally trained the combat capability of the five command groups, focusing on command capability.


    In my escort team, I also selected several people with command talent to train the ability of commanding operations with the commanders.


    In the future, the commanders will not be able to serve two purposes all the time and be the commanders of tens of thousands of troops.


    The people I train now are those who want to be commanders in the future, that is, generals. They must not only have the ability to command operations, but also have good character, psychological quality, personal strength and so on.


    Temporary training may not work well, but relatively speaking, they have gained a lot.


    They have no experience in commanding operations, especially in commanding large forces. What I tell them is what they must do in large-scale operations. As long as they remember me, they will certainly achieve something.


    When I was in oxygen star, I fought with the stars and Du Kang successively. Relatively speaking, I have more experience in large-scale combat than them.


    After my simple training, half of the five commanders who were ordered in the face of danger and the guide people in my escort went to the front line to help my father fight.


    Dongmei, Xiazhu and the boss, with two members of my escort team and the commander of 50000 sergeants, marched to the front line after three months of training.


    Before I left, I told them to say, "hit the enemy''s rear."


    They all took orders and left, because they were all martial arts, and their strength was not weak. They moved very fast. On the third day, they received the news that they had reached the empty place behind the enemy.


    According to my order before their departure, they were dispersed separately. Five 10000 troops went to the five large cities occupied by the Li family, quietly dispersed into the city, and prepared to attack the enemy''s rear when the agreed time came.


    I''m not worried at all that people in the little divine world who rarely have war will see through my plan. I''m confident that I can give the Li family a hard blow.


    The generals trained by the Li family may be some powerful, but their combat skills and methods of commanding operations are more than one grade worse than those trained by me.


    In group operations, command is the key. Any command of the commander may directly affect the result of the battle.


    Although I didn''t go to the front line in person, I knew all the news about the front line at the first time.


    I judge the enemy''s movements according to those news and issue various orders. I will never give the enemy any opportunities.


    I am the real rear commander in chief. I command operations from a long distance and help my father fight against the Li family''s army.


    The first war will start in the early morning of tomorrow. At that time, both the Li family and my father will be surprised.


    I''m not worried about the war, but 50000 soldiers were taken away at once. The construction of the new God King City seems to be short of manpower.


    I have to recruit martial artists openly again and recruit people with superior conditions to join us to enrich the team building the God King City.


    This time, Jiang Xue and others helped me. I personally ordered and told all martial artists above Wuxian that everyone can get corresponding remuneration as long as they join our God''s palace.


    And I tell those who wait and see that as long as they are willing to join the Lord''s house, their relatives can get the tasks arranged by the Lord''s house, and those who complete the tasks will deliberately get twice the crystal reward of ordinary people.


    The signboard of the Lord of God''s residence, coupled with the heavy profits I took out, most of the high-level martial artists who used to wait and see were sent out.


    With the temptation of God''s palace, the recruitment points in all parts of God''s palace were overcrowded for a time, and countless martial artists flocked to ask to join God''s palace.


    When there are more people, our requirements are correspondingly stricter. Everyone should pass the tests we have formulated to test strength, character, temperament and so on.


    It is better to be short than excessive. We must meet our requirements before we can officially become the soldiers of the Lord''s house.


    In just a few days, all the 50000 Sergeant places vacant in the Lord''s residence were filled, including many real experts.


    The quality of this group of sergeants is much better than that of the previous group. Therefore, I specially ordered the leaders left in the divine domain to train their new subordinates, and each person should train at least 10000 sergeants.


    The original 50000 trained sergeants continued to help me build a new God King City, each with their own tasks.


    At this time, the boss came the news of their victory in the first battle. Everyone, including me, was very happy when they knew it, and the whole divine domain was filled with joy.


    Everything seems to have been arranged properly by me, and everything is going smoothly according to my plan.


    This made me feel that I could do something else, so I told Jiang Xue and other commanders to continue to recruit and train new sergeants, prepare for war and build a new God King City.


    I myself hid in my room, began to practice, strengthened my strength, and was ready to fight for my father at any time.


    In order to train the commander and sergeants, I haven''t been able to cultivate well for months. Now I know that the war will not develop worse, and I must start to cultivate.


    I need to practice the immortal formula, nine star space, killing God sword and other skills and combat skills systematically to adapt to the realm of the peak martial god.


    Since I became the top martial god and my aura increased greatly, I haven''t honed it well.


    The improvement of the realm and the proficiency of combat skills all need constant cultivation. Otherwise, it will only degenerate slowly.


    Especially my nine star space, because it is a space skill learned from the dragon family, many places need me to constantly ponder in my practice until it is completely in line with our human practice.


    This requires a lot of time and energy, so I have to choose to practice instead of rest when I have time.

 Chapter 1152

    When I finished my training and went out, I found that Jiang Xue had been waiting outside the door.


    When Jiang Xue saw me, she immediately said, "Your Highness, the war between the God King and the Li family has encountered difficulties in Wuji town. The God King ordered his highness No. 2 to leave immediately for Wuji town. Here, your highness who came back from the infinitesimal town will replace you... "


    Before Jiang Xue finished, I said, "I know. I''ll go right away... You go with me and take your subordinates."


    Jiang Xue nodded and turned to convey my orders.


    After a while, Jiang Xue came back and told me that they were ready to start at any time. I ordered them to start. They followed me and went to the infinitesimal town to help their father fight with the Li family.


    On the way, I learned that although my father led more troops than the Li family, he was beaten and defeated by the Li family for some reasons.


    I sent 50000 troops to disturb the rear of the Li family, divided into five routes, and soon occupied more than ten cities occupied by the Li family.


    But then, due to the need to garrison the recaptured cities, the personnel were scattered, and the threat to the Li family became smaller and smaller. In the end, the Li family simply ignored it.


    50000 people have recovered less than 20 cities, which is too far from my previous goal. Fortunately, 50000 people can fight immediately, and tens of thousands of people can fight immediately after some training.


    The little divine world, which has not fought for many years, and those untrained guides, when faced with thousands of troops, completely lost their sense of battle. It is also reasonable to be defeated by the trained army of the Li family.


    My arrival gave my father a glimmer of hope. My father knew what I had experienced. At this time, I expected to have hope for me.


    When I met my father, I said, "it''s not very useful for guide people to participate in such a war. It''s better to let them go back to build a new God''s palace and exchange my trained army to fight with the Li family''s army. These people are also trained by my commanders as reserve forces. "


    After listening to me, my father nodded immediately, "just do as you say. I''ll go back and supervise the training myself. You can handle everything here without asking me everything first. "


    I nodded: "I know what to do. Don''t worry, father."


    My father looked at me, patted me on the shoulder and whispered, "some commanders may have some disagreements in their hearts. You should be careful."


    I nodded slightly and sent my father away from the temporarily built Chinese army tent.


    My father took most of the guides away and took away all the guides who were killed and injured in the war.


    There are less than 10000 guides brought by my father before, and now they are still on the front line. It can be said that there is a shortage of personnel and troops.


    I think the guide brought by my father, after months of war, the total number of people still alive is less than 30000, and the losses are heavy.


    No wonder my father hurriedly ordered me to come here and take over the combat mission here. He knew he couldn''t win, so he had to.


    Fortunately, I brought ten thousand sergeants. I immediately arranged the defense. According to the battle array taught before, I arranged a battle array just in front of the big tent of the Chinese army.


    The 10000 guides my father left here still need my people to train. I can''t fight in the battlefield for the time being.


    There are some differences between battle array and array, because its main function is to kill the enemy and kill most people with a few people. When it is arranged, people are used as the array flag in the array, which has great mobility.


    A good battle array will never be weaker than the array.


    The battle array I brought with 10000 people is called the three division array. The sergeants in the array are divided into three categories.


    One is to guard all exits inside and outside the array. It is only responsible for guarding the array gate, and the other is ignored.


    The second is to destroy the enemy formation entering the array, disrupt the enemy''s deployment and make it impossible for them to support each other.


    The last category is to kill the separated enemies. They are the most dangerous and the real killers to kill the enemy''s effective forces.


    The three cut array can be large or small. It can be arranged with 100000 people at most. After it is formed, even if the enemy is ten times as big as me, he is not afraid at all.


    But now I have only 10000 sergeants available under Jiang Xue, so I changed the size of the battle array and set up a small three cutting array.


    In addition, some lethal arrays I carry with me are also arranged around the Chinese Army''s big tent. In this way, we can not only prevent the enemy from sneaking into the Chinese Army''s big tent, but also kill the incoming enemy to a certain extent.


    Everything was arranged. It was the morning of the next day. The sergeants were busy all night. At this time, they were hungry. They looked at me and showed hungry eyes.


    I turned back and asked Jiang Xue, "haven''t breakfast been ready yet?"


    Jiang Xue said with apology, "the food we brought was given to the injured guide... Now we don''t have enough food."


    I was surprised. I was most afraid of the lack of food on the battlefield, which would affect our morale and even determine the outcome of the battle.


    I lowered my voice and said, "what about the former grain and grass officer? Didn''t you prepare extra food? There is no way to solve it? "


    Jiang Xue said: "the grain and grass officer died in the war... I have ordered people to take the space ring to the nearest city to buy it, but it will take some time."


    I nodded, "you can''t do it yourself."


    Jiang Xue took the order and went away. I raised my arm and said loudly, "ladies and gentlemen, I am Jin Feng and your future general. Now I want to tell you something. I hope you will listen to me carefully. "


    My voice contains aura, which can be clearly heard by 10000 people from a distance.


    All the sergeants knew me. At this time, they said together, "please give instructions to your highness."


    I smiled, jumped into the air and looked down at the crowd: "you have been practicing for several months and are very familiar with this array. Who can tell me what is the most important thing about the three cutting array? "


    The sergeants looked at each other and forgot their hunger. One Sergeant boldly said, "I think the most important thing is to kill the enemy. The more enemies we kill, the greater our chance of winning."


    I smiled and threw the talking Sergeant ten three grade crystal stones: "well said, this is your reward. In the army, people like you should not only be good at war, but also learn to think. Next, the person who answers my question well can not only get crystal stone, but also directly become the captain of his team. "

 Chapter 1153

    The sergeants were immediately interested. Looking at me, there was no hunger. It was clear that they were looking forward to it.


    My purpose is to make them forget their hunger for the time being and give Jiang Xue and others enough time to prepare food.


    Now that my goal was achieved, I continued, "who can tell me what we should do if our battle array is broken by the enemy?"


    One of the sergeants immediately shouted, "Your Highness, I don''t think such a thing will happen. The three cutting array is so powerful, how can it be broken by the enemy? "


    I shook my head, "you''re wrong. You can''t get a reward. I tell you, no matter how powerful the array is, including the battle array, it can be broken. Because as long as it is an array, there must be students. Shengmen is a place where there is no danger. As long as the enemy finds this place, he can break through our battle array. "


    The sergeants listened to me and began to talk. Some absolutely believed my words, some doubted my words, and others remained neutral.


    After everyone had a discussion for a while, I said again, "ladies and gentlemen, who else is willing to answer my question?"


    A sergeant shouted, "Your Highness, I think if the battle array is broken, we can use the Seven Star array we have learned to form a new small array to protect ourselves and kill the enemy."


    I clapped my hands and shouted, "good. What you said is the best way. By doing so, we can not only continue to kill the enemy, but also the best way for us to protect ourselves. Even in the face of enemies who are stronger than us, we have the opportunity to protect ourselves and even kill them. "


    When I finished saying this, I took out ten three grade crystal stones and threw them to the sergeant who answered. At the same time, I said, "you can be a centurion. When you make war achievements in the future, I will let you be a thousand or even a ten thousand."


    The sergeant was overjoyed, saluted and said, "thank you, your highness."


    I smiled and continued: "everyone has seen it. We must think positively and answer my questions. Because these problems are likely to be the problems you are about to encounter and face. Someone who helps you find the best answer is to tell you what we should do after we encounter these situations, which is to save everyone''s lives. "


    After a pause, I took out ten three grade spars again: "now who told me, if we are surrounded by the enemy, we have no backup and no hope of breaking through, what should we do?"


    This question is probably the most difficult to answer. The sergeants began to talk again. No one gave me an answer for a long time.


    I waited patiently for a quarter of an hour before I said, "does anyone have an answer? Tell me now. "


    Almost all the sergeants were silent. They really didn''t know what to do.


    Only one Sergeant slowly, with a trace of worry, looked at me and said, "if I said we could choose to surrender, would your second highness think I was a deserter and want to kill me directly?"


    I shook my head, and the crystal stone in my hand flew to the man: "you''re right, we can choose to surrender. When there is no way, surrender may save our lives. With life, we have hope. So you are right. If we are sure that we have never escaped or defeated the enemy, I... Allow you to surrender. "


    All the sergeants looked at me, and almost no one understood why I said so. In their subconscious mind, surrender is shameful, and unyielding to death is the essence of a hero and the most correct choice.


    I smiled and said, "surrender is indeed shameful and unforgivable if it is a person who easily chooses to surrender. However, in order to save their lives, those who choose to surrender without any hope are not only shameful, but also smart. Let''s think about it. How can such a person be shameful to find a suitable opportunity to escape the control of the enemy, or to find an opportunity to help his comrades in arms defeat the enemy? "


    Some people nodded slowly and accepted my statement, but more people were still thinking. They didn''t dare to agree with my idea.


    I won''t say this any more, just smiled and said, "believe me or not, I want to tell you that if we encounter the kind of hopeless situation I said, you can surrender. I don''t blame you."


    Pause: "now, I see someone bringing food. You are all waiting in place. After dinner, I want you to continue training and get familiar with the three cutting array until the enemy appears."


    The sergeants remembered that they were hungry. They were eager to see where the food delivery people were. No one paid any attention to me.


    I smiled and went back to the big tent of the Chinese army. I said to Jiang Xue, who came to the big tent of the Chinese Army First: "no problem?"


    Jiang Xue shook her head: "in the past, Kang song, the housekeeper of the God King''s house, was in charge of logistics. Later, Kang song died because he was attacked by the enemy. The war came to a critical moment. It happened that we came to exchange defense with the God King. No one cared about this matter."


    I frowned and said, "if so, we need to make sure that one person is responsible for it. But we don''t have enough hands. Who is suitable for this? "


    Jiang Xue thought, "Jiang Yuan, the master of the Jiang family."


    I smiled: "I happened to think of the master of Jiang Yuan''s family. You should contact her immediately and ask her to come and help us for a while."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "the head of the Jiang family, do you want to be a grain and grass officer for your second highness? If it''s spread, isn''t it too much..."


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter. The position of grain and grass officials under my hands is not low, and I won''t humiliate the prestige of the Chiang family."


    Jiang Xue smiled again, contacted Jiang Yuan in front of me and told Jiang Yuan my requirements.


    Jiang Yuan agreed to my request without hesitation. She didn''t put forward any conditions at this time. She is a person who knows the general.


    Jiang Xue finished the task of contacting Jiang Yuan and said to me with a smile, "in this case, can we rest assured to prepare for the next battle? The three cutting array should be able to block the enemy for a period of time, but to completely destroy the enemy, we just have to think of other ways. "


    I thought, "I''m going to see the Li family''s army first and understand the situation of the Li family''s army. Are you coming with me? "


    Jiang Xue nodded: "I''m no worse than you in invisibility. I... Will protect you."


    I was stunned. After a long time, I took Jiang Xue''s hand and said with a laugh, "let''s go. It''s late. I still want to come back for lunch."


    Jiang Xue''s face turned red, took a look at the guards not far away, lowered her head and blinked away with me.


    What I just took over is a mess. I really need to take care of it, so I must first find out the reality of Li Jiajun.

 Chapter 1154

    And Jiang Xue quietly came to the Li family camp and directly entered the sergeant.


    Jiang Xue and I are very good at hiding. We walked through hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and no one found our whereabouts.


    Jiang Xue and I took a little look at the size of the Li family''s sergeant, and then disappeared into the Chinese Army''s big tent where the Li family''s generals were located.


    Maybe it''s time for breakfast. The generals of the Li family are getting together for breakfast and talking irrelevant words.


    We can''t hear anything useful, nor can we see their battle plan, so we can only withdraw quietly.


    Jiang Xue and I both felt that our trip had failed to achieve our goal. By coincidence, we thought of catching a general of the Li family and asking for a clear idea.


    To catch a general, we have to wait for an unlucky general to be alone, so Jiang Xue and I hid near the Chinese army tent, stared at the gate of the Chinese army tent and waited for the single general.


    After waiting for a long time, no general left the big tent of the Chinese army alone, so we were all a little worried.


    It''s not the best way to stick to it. I quietly discussed with Jiang Xue. She continued to squat. I left here to try my luck elsewhere to see if I could find more important people in the Li family.


    I came to Wuji town alone and came to Wuji Pavilion unconsciously. Maybe it was because I was familiar with Wuji Pavilion. After I came here, I was surprised that I came here directly.


    Since I''m here, I''ll go in and have a look. I''m invisible in the limitless Pavilion. The empty limitless Pavilion is in a mess.


    When Zhao Wen left Wuji pavilion with Zhao Huan and others, he left in a hurry. Many things were not packed up and scattered here.


    Later, some of them were taken away and some were destroyed, and the whole limitless Pavilion became what it is now.


    There''s nothing to see. I''m going to leave here. As soon as I turned around, a slight wind came to my ears.


    I know someone is blinking here. Stand still and quietly watch who is blinking here.


    The person who came here was Zhao Lin, the boss of Yingbin Pavilion.


    How did Zhao Lin come here? I was puzzled and couldn''t help following Zhao Lin who slowly walked to the backyard of Wuji Pavilion.


    Zhao Lin went to the backyard of Wuji Pavilion, looked around and found that there was no one else, so he went to the front of a wall and gently tapped it three times.


    I am very familiar with Wuji Pavilion, but I am very puzzled by Zhao Lin''s behavior.


    After Zhao Lin knocked on the wall, it suddenly retracted. After a slight sound, a section in the middle of the wall moved back two feet wide, revealing an underground cave that can be easily accessed by one person.


    It turned out that there was an underground passage here, but I, the owner of the limitless Pavilion, didn''t know. How did Zhao Lin know?


    With doubt, I almost entered the underground tunnel with Zhao Lin''s front and rear feet.


    If there is a secret way, there must be a secret. Maybe Li Zhong who escaped is hiding here.


    I followed Zhao Lin step by step into the ground and walked down the secret passage for a few minutes. The originally narrow secret passage suddenly became very wide.


    Several people in gray clothes holding weapons walked back and forth in the passage. When they saw Zhao Lin, they immediately stopped Zhao Lin and shouted, "who is it?"


    Zhao Lin smiled and hugged his fist: "I''m here to see your master."


    As Zhao Lin spoke, he took out a jade card and handed it to the two men in gray. He said, "this is the pass given to me by your master. Please have a look."


    A man in grey took the jade plate and looked it carefully before he said to Zhao Lin, "come with me."


    Zhao Lin quickly thanked him and followed him and the man in gray to go deeper.


    I followed Zhao Lin closely, and there was no breath at all. Those people in gray didn''t find me.


    The man in grey took Zhao Lin for another ten minutes. On the way, he met several groups of people for examination and interrogation, and finally came to a huge stone gate.


    "Wait here. After my master''s cultivation, he will summon you." The man in grey turned to stop Zhao Lin and said faintly, "before that, don''t make any sound, so as not to disturb my master."


    Zhao Lin respectfully hugged his fist and really didn''t make any sound.


    I stood behind Zhao Lin and looked at the grey guards here quietly. There were 13 people in total, including the grey man who brought us here.


    Shimen should be equipped with some kind of array with slight energy fluctuation.


    I estimated that if these people were the top martial gods, I would have little chance of winning without disturbing more people.


    You''d better wait patiently. It''s safer.


    Jiang Xue should have no problem alone. She has strong strength, fast speed and excellent concealment skills. Even if she can''t catch the general of the Li family, there will be no problem getting out.


    Half an hour later, Zhao Lin, who had been waiting very anxiously, was about to ask. The stone door was suddenly opened. A very enchanting looking woman came out slowly. When she reached the door, she didn''t forget to look back and smile, revealing a very coquettish smile.


    A rather old voice came from the stone gate: "go, I''ll find you again."


    The woman smiled and turned away slowly.


    It turned out that the so-called cultivation was like this. Zhao Linming knew that he had been fooled, but he still hugged his fist with a smile and said, "I''m Zhao Linming. I''ve come specially to meet the leader of the Li family."


    A man said, "come in."


    Zhao Lin slowly passed through the stone gate with his fist in his arms. I followed. No one found my whereabouts.


    Inside the door is a spacious basement with exquisite furnishings. You can see that people living here will enjoy it very much.


    An old man with white hair but red face sat on a stone chair. He was Li Zhong, the owner of the Li family. I recognized him at a glance.


    When Li Zhong saw Zhao Lin, he smiled and said, "you came to me, but what did you find?"


    Zhao Lin said, "I have done what you told me to contact Zhao Wen."


    "Oh?" Li Zhong said, "what does Zhao Wen say? Would you like to help my Li family get the eight grade crystal essence in Shenwang mountain? "


    Zhao Lin pondered a little and said with a smile, "Master Li, this... You promised me to pay me..."


    With a smile, Li Zhong threw a space ring to Zhao Lin: "there''s 10000 crystal stones in it. You can order a little."


    Zhao Lin took the space ring, looked at it and said with a smile: "thank you, Master Li. This is so, Zhao Wen said. He is just an idle man now. In addition to helping his second highness do some small things such as managing the crystal, he has not been reused by his second highness at all, and it is difficult to get close to the crystal vein. "


    "So," Li Zhong said coldly, "you can''t help me with this?"


    Zhao Lin''s face changed slightly and immediately said, "Master Li, calm down. Zhao Wen said that once you have a chance, I''ll help you get the crystal essence."

 Chapter 1155

    Li Zhong looked at Zhao Lin, his face slowly becoming very cold: "so, you don''t know when he can help me get the crystal essence?"


    Zhao Lin nodded: "this matter is very important. Your highness sent the closest people to guard the spar vein. It''s really difficult for us to get close to it."


    Li Zhong stood up and said with his hands on his back, "Zhao Huan can''t get close?"


    Zhao Lin was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "Master Li, although Zhao Huan claims to be Zhao Wen''s adopted daughter, she is Zhao Wen''s own daughter. Zhao Wen will not agree to use Zhao Huan to please his second highness in exchange for crystal essence. "


    Li Zhong said angrily, "Zhao Wen doesn''t agree? Did he forget our agreement? Does he want to be enslaved by his second highness all his life and be despised all his life? "


    Zhao Lin hugged his fist and said, "naturally, we Zhao family will not forget it. It''s just that Zhao Huan, a girl, can''t be ordered by anyone. In case we reveal our secrets, the gain is not worth the loss."


    Li Zhong''s anger was a little flat: "you said the same thing. Zhao Huan, a girl, few people can let her do things willingly... Just go back first and continue to contact Zhao Wen for me, so that he can get the trust of his second highness and get the crystal essence as soon as possible."


    Zhao Lin hugged his fist and said, "I''ll leave now. Please rest assured, Mr. Li, that we will not disappoint you. "


    Li Zhong smiled: "go."


    Zhao Lin slowly stepped back and turned to leave. From beginning to end, Zhao Lin was careful. It seems that he was very afraid of Li Zhong.


    When Zhao Lin left, Li Zhong seemed to think of something and said aloud, "come here."


    A man in gray came in and said to Li Zhong, "what''s the master''s order?"


    Li Zhong said, "send someone to follow Zhao Lin. once you find that he doesn''t sincerely help me, kill him immediately."


    The man in gray hugged his fist and said, "yes, master."


    Li Zhong waved. The man in grey turned and left. When he left, he was also nervous and uneasy.


    It seems that Li Zhongping was also very strict with his own people. Otherwise, the people under his hands would not be so afraid of him.


    I continued to stay in the basement where Li Zhong was located. I glanced at a pile of unknown papers on the stone table in front of Li Zhong. I was surprised to find that the first one had a familiar name written on it.


    I couldn''t help but keep looking. The more I looked, the more frightened I was. I almost couldn''t help but exclaim.


    This is a letter from a commander around the God King to Li Zhong. The letter mentioned how to conspire with Li Zhong to seize the God King''s throne and kill the God King family.


    The commander is no one else, but I have always trusted him and feel very poor Zhu Xiaohong.


    I still remember what Zhu Xiaohong said to me before. She said that the Zhu family was controlled by his highness and that Yuchi Xiong plotted to frame Zhu Yu, the most powerful Zhu family, my second brother.


    Unexpectedly, the Zhu family was not controlled by his highness Jin Sizhen, and no one framed Zhu.


    Zhu Yu just left the God King and secretly followed Li Zhong, the leader of the Li family. Their real purpose is to kill the God King and seize the throne of the God King with the Li family.


    This is the real rebellion, which can not be forgiven.


    I secretly remember the contents of this letter, quietly lurking here, waiting for the opportunity to leave.


    Li Zhong, who didn''t know that I was invisible here, picked up Zhu Xiaohong''s letter I had read. After reading it, he threw it down and said to himself, "what a Zhu family. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. When I get the eight grade crystal stone and become the king of God, I''ll clean up your honey and belly swords. "


    Listening to Li Zhong''s words, I suddenly felt sad for the Zhu family. If Li Zhong really became the God King, the Zhu family''s fate would be no better.


    "Master," a man shouted outside the door, "the latest war situation."


    Li Zhong immediately became very serious and said in a deep voice, "come in."


    A man in grey came in and handed Li Zhong a piece of paper with both hands: "master, according to reliable news, his second highness Jin Feng personally came to Wuji town. Now he has camped and arranged a battle array composed of tens of thousands of people. Our generals can''t see what battle array it is. They feel very powerful. "


    Li Zhong looked at the war report in his hand, listened to the introduction of the man in gray, and slowly said, "battle array? Wait for me to see. I want to see what your highness can do. Is it better than the king of God and the great hall? "


    The man in gray didn''t dare to speak. He stepped back slowly and asked Li Zhong to leave here first.


    I wanted to follow Li Zhong to leave, but the stone gate was closed at the moment when Li Zhong and the man in gray stepped out. I was a step slow and couldn''t leave in time.


    If I open the stone gate now, it will arouse Li Zhong''s suspicion. I can only stay here first and find a way to leave when Li Zhong is far away.


    I''m glad to take this opportunity to have a look at the letters on Li Zhong''s desk and see if the commander is secretly colluding with Li Zhong.


    Pick up those letters, there are those who report the war situation in the city, those who formulate the battle strategy of Li Zhong''s general, and some individuals who show their loyalty to Li Zhong.


    Zhu Xiaohong was the only one who had secret contact with Li Zhong.


    I don''t care how others collude with Li Zhong. Zhu Xiaohong must not be spared. After all, she is the commander under my hand and has a high position and weight.


    When I leave here, I will immediately send someone to arrest Zhu Xiaohong, solve the Zhu family and eradicate the internal cancer.


    Just as I made my decision, a voice suddenly came from my body: "be careful to be deceived. This is an obvious plan to kill people with a knife. It is a counter plan and a means to remove the fierce generals around you."


    It was Bian Lusha''s voice. I didn''t expect her to wake up at this time, so she hurriedly said, "how do you know this is a plan to kill with a knife?"


    Bian Lusha said, "because I know that Zhu Xiaohong and the whole Zhu family can''t have any collusion with the Li family."


    I frowned and said, "how do you know this?"


    Bian Lusha said, "that''s because I know that Zhu Xiaohong was promised to Li Quan by the Zhu family, but because Zhu Xiaohong resolutely disagreed with the marriage, the Zhu family had to repent, resulting in hatred between the Zhu family and the Li family. How can two families who have had such a thing collude with each other in private? "


    I thought, "can''t it be because the strength of the Li family has increased greatly and the Zhu family wants to hold their thighs?"


    Bian Lusha smiled: "hold your thigh? Anyone with a little self-knowledge should know that the power of the divine king is definitely not comparable to the Li family. If you follow the Li family, you will die sooner or later. Zhu Xiaohong is very smart, and Zhu Yu has great wisdom. How can the Zhu family and the Li family come together? "

 Chapter 1156

    I thought for a moment. Zhu Yu was indeed a very smart man, which can be seen from the fact that he took so much soul reviving grass from my hand at that time.


    Zhu Xiaohong is definitely not a fool. I have communicated with her and know it well.


    Therefore, Bian Lusha''s words are seven true, but I''m still reluctant to believe Bian Lusha because of the disputes between me and Bian Lusha.


    Even if the enemy''s words are true, we must maintain a certain vigilance. Otherwise, we are afraid that we will be caught in the enemy''s trick and regret.


    "Bian Lusha, why do you wake up now?" I couldn''t help asking Bian Lusha, "have you recovered? Can you come out of my body? "


    Bian Lusha pondered: "not yet. You want to give me a body. Without a body, don''t I go out to die?"


    I smiled: "originally you are very afraid of death, so don''t pretend to be very smart and annoy me. You look good."


    Bian Lusha smiled: "child, don''t think I don''t know. You''ve slowly fallen in love with me. It''s impossible to really kill me."


    I was stunned: "like you? child? Who are you talking to? "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "isn''t your new God just a child? What''s wrong! Jin Feng, I know you like my intelligence and want me to help you. In fact, I can put down my hatred and help you, as long as you... "


    After listening to Bian Lusha''s words, an idea in my heart was finally completely exposed.


    Bian Lusha, who had been in my body for a long time, had already touched my inner world and knew all my thoughts.


    I had no way to refute Bian Lusha, but said with a smile, "I''ve already asked my second mother to help you prepare a new body, but you''ve been sleeping all the time, and I don''t dare to wake you up easily. It''s so delayed."


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "will the new body be more beautiful than your Saihua and Jiang Xue? You can''t really love me. I won''t promise you. "


    I feel like I can''t laugh or cry. I also feel that Bian Lusha today is very different from the past, and I stay unconsciously.


    After a while, I said, "let''s get down to business. Since you see that this is a counter plan and a means for the Li family to deal with the Zhu family, tell me what I should do?"


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "of course, it''s a plan. You leave here and immediately order the arrest of Zhu Xiaohong and everyone in the Zhu family. Then he secretly informed the God King and asked the God King to keep the Zhu family around and do things secretly. Anyway, the news is blocked in Shenwang mountain. No one can pass the news to the Li family. "


    I nodded, "that''s good. Thank you, i... I really thank you. "


    Bian Lusha said, "you don''t have to thank me. Be nice to me in the future. Don''t always think about what to do to me, full of bad thoughts."


    I smiled bitterly again: "I... I don''t have any. If it weren''t for your intention to kill me, I wouldn''t have to be wary of you all the time."


    Bian Lusha smiled: "then you tell others that you actually like me very much? I really didn''t expect that you didn''t just talk about it. I really have a place in my heart... Tut Tut, Jinfeng, Jinfeng, what would they think if I told Saihua them about it? "


    I was stunned and immediately said, "don''t talk nonsense, I..."


    "Shh," interrupted Bian Lusha, "someone is coming. It''s time to get out of here."


    I knew from Bian Lusha''s words that my whereabouts had long been discovered, but the Li family killed the Zhu family in order to borrow my hand and didn''t disturb me.


    Now that it has been found, let''s get out of here.


    It''s natural to pretend to be a hermit. After all, this is the territory of the Li family.


    Leaving the basement, passing through the underpass and returning to Jiang Xue''s place, I smiled and said, "let''s go. They have found us long ago. We can''t find anything."


    Jiang Xue looked surprised and followed me to leave. As soon as she arrived at my Chinese army tent, she couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on? I was just about to catch a general of the Li family and ask for some information. "


    I told Jiang Xue what I had found before, and Jiang Xue smiled, "do you still have a beautiful woman in your body? Why don''t I know? "


    Her focus is not on the Zhu and Li families, but Bian Lusha.


    Knowing that this is a female specific selective memory method, I smiled and said, "you remind me that I should go to see my second mother and bring back Bian Lusha''s body by the way. It''s not a matter for her to stay in my body all the time."


    Jiang Xue said angrily, "I know how to please beautiful women. Why don''t you see how filial you are to my master? I don''t even ask you... "


    I smiled bitterly and said, "master, please accept my disciples'' worship."


    Jiang Xue "puffed" and smiled, "you disciple, have already been expelled from the school."


    I saw that Jiang Xue was no longer angry, so she said positively, "Bian Lusha is a resourceful person. Although there was some hatred between her and me in the past, I think the past has been thousands of years. She has failed to kill me countless times. It''s time to figure it out. Now she is willing to help me deal with the Li family. I think I should accept her. "


    Jiang Xue said, "as long as it''s someone who really helps you, even a beauty, I won''t care. But one thing you should remember, if you do something sorry for me, I will be angry. "


    There was a big contradiction in Jiang Xue''s words, but at this time, I wisely chose not to find the contradiction: "don''t worry... By the way, we have to quickly formulate a set of operation plan for the Li family and catch all our internal spies so as not to affect our operation plan."


    Jiang Xue said, "the traitors are the Zhu family. I really don''t believe it. When I go to find out what they say, I should know the truth. "


    I shook my head: "I will do it myself. You and several commanders will work out a battle plan quickly. Our first step is to take the infinitesimal town and destroy the Li family''s dens in the infinitesimal town."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "dens? That''s interesting. I''ll go and discuss with the commanders now. I don''t care about the Zhu family. "


    I turned around and looked at the sergeants practicing the three cutting array outside the temporary Chinese army tent. Suddenly, I had an idea in my heart.


    I ordered someone to find Zhu Xiaohong and have a good talk with Zhu Xiaohong in my temporary account of the Chinese army.


    Zhu Xiaohong came here to fight with her father. When her father left, she took the initiative to stay and help me fight with Li Jiajun.


    Zhu Xiaohong didn''t know why I summoned her. When she came to me, she saluted and said, "Your Highness, you''re looking for me?"


    I pointed to the seat next to me and said with a smile, "Zhu Tongling, please sit down."

 Chapter 1157

    Zhu Xiaohong sat down. I poured her a cup of tea. Then in her surprised eyes, I said to her, "Zhu Tongling, there''s something I want to talk to you about. I don''t know if you have time at this time?"


    Zhu Xiaohong said, "Your Highness, I will always have time despite your orders."


    I smiled, "then I''ll be straight. I want to ask commander Zhu to do me a favor and ask my second brother Zhu to come here to help me fight with Li Jiajun. Is it convenient? "


    Zhu Xiaohong was stunned and immediately said, "what''s inconvenient about this? It''s just that Zhu Yu was dismissed by the God King not long ago. He lived idle and said he wanted to walk around. I don''t know where he is now. I need time to contact him. "


    I smiled: "it doesn''t matter, I''ll wait for him. However, I intend to test the strength of Li Jiajun and the power of our three cutting array in three days. I wonder if commander Zhu could contact brother Zhu at that time? "


    Zhu Xiaohong hugged her fist and said, "my subordinates will try their best to contact Zhu Yu within three days... Your highness, the three cutting array uses the commanders and sergeants you brought. Most of the people we left are idle. I don''t know what we can do for you during this period of time?"


    I said, "your task is also very important. I just wanted to talk to you, so you asked."


    "What''s the mission?" Zhu Xiaohong smiled and relaxed: "Your Highness, you and Zhu Yu are sworn brothers. That''s my friends of the Zhu family... So I dare to ask your Highness for a job. I don''t know if I can?"


    I frowned slightly, "what job are you talking about? Why do people seek? "


    Zhu Xiaohong was originally a very sexy woman. At this time, she smiled and looked very mature and sexy. Even I was a little distracted when I caught a person who was used to seeing beautiful women.


    Listen to Zhu Xiaohong said, "well, I have a brother named Zhu Xiaoyu, who is the peak martial god like me. My brother is proficient in all kinds of combat skills, and his combat effectiveness is still above me. However, he focused on cultivation, ignored worldly affairs, did not experience any mortal experience, and was unable to reach his personal peak, and there was no hope of flying to the fairy world. I thought, your highness, you ordered him to work here and forced him to experience in the secular world, so that he could make a breakthrough. "


    I nodded: "this is no problem. You let him come with Zhu, and I will arrange the corresponding position for him. We have set up military posts such as commander ten, centurion, commander thousand and commander ten thousand, as well as logistics posts such as grain and grass officers. He can choose any one at that time. "


    Zhu Xiaohong was overjoyed, got up to salute, smiled and said, "thank you, your highness. I... I will repay you, your highness."


    When she said this, she looked more mature and attractive, which made me dare not look directly at her.


    Zhu Xiaohong is really a very sexy and charming woman, but she seems to be very close to anyone on the surface, but she is a very arrogant person in her heart.


    I can see from her contact with me that she is actually a proud and high self-esteem person at the bottom of her heart.


    Whether Zhu Xiaohong''s Zhu family really has nothing to do with the Li family or not, I will listen to Bian Lusha''s words, but my own judgment also needs to be confirmed.


    I asked Zhu Xiaohong to come here to preliminarily confirm this, so I deliberately stared at Zhu Xiaohong at this time and said with a smile: "Zhu Tongling, you smile really well. I don''t know how many people are fascinated by your smile?"


    Zhu Xiaohong seemed stunned, and then said with a smile: "Your Highness is joking. I''m not as good as commander Jiang Xue, nor as good as Miss Zhao Huan you put around. Where can I stand your praise?"


    I said with a smile, "you''re wrong. Jiang Xue and Zhao Huan are really peerless beauties. But compared with them, you have a different flavor... "


    What I said is already very explicit, which is a rare thing for me. Although I can''t say I''m a gentleman, I''m really not a greedy and lecherous man in terms of women''s sex.


    If not, there are countless beauties around me. I''m afraid I''ve already accepted several wives, spoiled wives and children in groups.


    Apart from Sai Hua''er, Si Tuqian and Jiang Xue, who are willing to be with me and have emotional foundation with me, I really didn''t think about any other women.


    Of course, Dongmei and Xiazhu, Xiaozhu and linger are my confidants and good friends. They are close to me.


    Now I want to test Zhu Xiaohong and say these words. Even I feel very numb and despise myself for a while.


    Zhu Xiaohong was stunned. There was a trace of vigilance and disgust in her eyes. However, she soon hid this trace of vigilance and disgust and replaced it with a positive look on her face: "Your Highness, is there anything else? It''s time for me to contact Zhu Yu and Zhu Xiaoyu. "


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, I have something to say."


    "Your Highness." Zhu Xiaohong suddenly said angrily, "please don''t embarrass me, will you? I... I''m busy. "


    Zhu Xiaohong left angrily. When she left, she was disgusted. It was very obvious that I could see it without looking carefully.


    I sighed, but smiled. Zhu Xiaohong''s performance is no different from my previous judgment of her. She really looks a little casual, but she is very arrogant in her heart.


    Such a person should not be a person who will turn traitor to the enemy at will.


    She has promised to contact Zhu to come here to help me, and took the initiative to send her brother Zhu Xiaoyu here. If there is a ghost in her heart, how can she do this?


    Bian Lusha''s judgment should be true. I''m relieved at last.


    Then the only spies we want to catch are Zhao Lin of the Zhao family and Zhao Wen and other Zhao families who may deliver them.


    The Zhao family''s influence in the small divine world is not strong. Although there are many people, their strength is not very strong.


    As far as I know, the strongest of them are Zhao Wen and the Zhao family who used to work in the limitless Pavilion.


    Now they have been brought into the divine domain, under the control of the God King and the commander around the God King, which is unlikely to cause trouble.


    Nevertheless, I contacted my father for the first time and asked my father to send Zhao Huan, Zhao Wen''s most powerful helper and the world''s great concern, to the front line where I was.


    For nothing else, just to contain Zhao Wen, Zhao Huan must be separated from Zhao Wen.


    Zhao Huan is a hostage. If Zhao Wen is really persuaded by Zhao Lin to take refuge in the Li family, his most powerful assistant and his illegitimate daughter Zhao Huan will certainly be very sad in the future.

 Chapter 1158

    It is also a way of employing people to control people with bad intentions with some small hands.


    Of course, this is only for people with bad intentions to try occasionally. After all, it is not appropriate to use people without doubt. If you always do so.


    After receiving the order from the God King, Zhao Wen also understood something. He contacted me personally and said that he would send Zhao Huan to me immediately. He also told me to protect Zhao Huan and never let Zhao Huan make any mistakes.


    Zhao Wen''s doing this made me feel like a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. I had no choice but to meet me in person. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "three rules? What do you say? "


    Zhao Huan said, "since your highness doesn''t trust me, I can''t access any confidential information. This is the first point. "


    I looked at Zhao Huan with a smile and waited for her to continue.


    Zhao Huan said to himself, "second, I want my maid to take care of me. Others... I''m not used to people I don''t know. The third is... "


    "That''s all." I smiled: "you don''t have to say. You can do whatever you want, as long as it doesn''t affect our fight against the enemy."


    Zhao Huan seemed to smile, but I couldn''t see it because of the veil.


    Listen to her: "this is what you said, your highness. I remember. We have a deal."


    I turned around reluctantly and felt my head was big. Where is this a hostage? It''s clearly an ancestor.


    My future life seems to be hard


    Arrange Zhao Huan. I specially find a time to discuss the next war with Bian Lusha in my body alone.


    Bian Lusha appeared in the array of isolating the power of the interface I arranged, smiled and said to me: "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. The little divine world that hasn''t experienced war for a long time, even if the Li family had prepared long ago, it is quite limited. With our war experience and our extraordinary wisdom, it is only a matter of time before we defeat the Li family. "


    I said, "but the Li family is now at the height of the sun and has a strong momentum. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to eradicate them at a time."


    Bian Lusha said, "Li Quan is the future successor of the Li family. Now it is in the hands of the God King. This is our chip."


    My heart moved: "you mean we can use Li Quan''s life to talk to the Li family and delay time?"


    Bian Lusha nodded: "Your Highness can personally meet Li Zhong and warn Li Zhong that if he doesn''t stop invading our city, we will kill Li Quan immediately and cut off the future hope of the Li family."


    I frowned: "is this... A little mean?"


    Bian Lusha smiled: "war is never tired of deception. In war, winning is the key. Means, that is, just means. Why is it mean?"


    I also smiled: "you can try that. But if I went to the enemy camp and was caught by the enemy, wouldn''t Li Quan be able to return to Li''s house smoothly? "


    "This is not impossible." Bian Lusha was outspoken: "Your Highness, your identity is basically the same as Li Quan of the Li family. It is very normal for the Li family to seize your highness and exchange it for Li Quan."


    "Then you told me to go?" I looked at Bian Lusha, a little angry: "what''s your heart?"


    Bian Lusha floated to me, sat on my lap like a normal human, smiled and said, "Your Highness, I really don''t know what I think? They are your people now. How can you doubt them? "


    I quickly stood up: "behave yourself and get down to business!"


    Bian Lusha smiled: "don''t pretend. No one knows what you like about me?"


    After a pause, Bian Lusha said positively, "Your Highness, the reason why you have to talk to Li Zhong in person is that your identity is enough to attract Li Zhong''s attention. Moreover, your words are the will of the God King, which can make Li Zhong think that if Li Zhong ignores what his highness said, Li Quan will die. "


    "In this way," I smiled, "Li Zhong has to consider suspending the attack on our city and giving us time to train more sergeants, which is strong enough to resist the Li family army?"


    Bian Lusha said, "that''s it. At present, we don''t have many soldiers we can use. We need time to recruit more people and train them. "


    I felt that Bian Lusha said something reasonable, so I nodded and said, "in that case, can we prepare like this?"


    Bian Lusha shook her head: "no hurry. Since your highness Er plans to try the power of the three cutting array in three days, let''s fight Li Zhong first. If we can defeat Li Jiajun, who Li Zhong is proud of, and let Li Zhong have some scruples, our strategy just now will be foolproof. "


    This is what I thought in my heart. The reason why Bian Lusha said it was just testing her.

 Chapter 1159

    "OK," I raised my voice. "That''s it. I immediately summoned the commanders to try the power of the three cutting array. "


    Bian Lusha''s original spirit slowly dissipated and entered my body. I withdrew the array and shouted, "come on, inform all commanders to see me."


    Soon, the commanders here came to my Chinese army tent and waited for my order.


    After everyone arrived, I said, "gentlemen, in three days, we will have a frontal confrontation with Li Jiajun to test the power of our three cutting array. Now I want you to do three things for me. Please listen carefully. "


    The commanders are all their own people. At this time, they all listen to me in good order.


    Without much ado, I said directly, "the first thing is to write a letter to Li Zhong. The content should be enough to arouse his desire to fight and eager to fight with us. Please ask commander Jiang XueDa to do this. "


    Jiang Xue hugged her fist and said, "I know what to do. Please rest assured, your highness."


    I nodded: "the second thing is to train the three referee array until everyone cooperates skillfully and has no flaws. Leave this matter to Sai Huaer and Si Tuqian. You are familiar with the battle array and can do your best in a limited time. "


    Sai Huaer and situ Qian said together, "yes."


    I nodded again: "the most important thing I want to give to leader Zhu Xiaohong and leader Zhu Tongling. Please report our battle plan to the king of God immediately. At the same time, I ask the king of God to send two commanders, Wei Chi Xiong and Gan Yu, to lead our sergeants in the divine domain to come here to help."


    Zhu Xiaohong said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions."


    Her tone was flat, and it seemed that she was really wary of me.


    At this time, I didn''t have the mentality to say this, and continued: "you work hard. In my judgment, we will have a frontal battle with Li Jiajun in three days. Please complete these three things as soon as possible."


    They all took orders to leave together. Soon Jiang Xue sent a letter. After reading it, I thought it was well written, so I ordered someone to send it to Li Zhong.


    When the messenger came back, he said that Li Zhong opened the letter face to face and asked him to bring a reply. He looked forward to meeting and discussing it in detail.


    I knew what Li Zhong meant. After thinking about it, I decided to go to the basement of Wuji Pavilion and meet Li Zhong for a while.


    The underground secret room of Wuji Pavilion is used by Li Zhong as a big account of the Chinese army. It will be easy for me to go again after I have been there once.


    Once I''ve been to a place, the coordinates will be recorded in my heart. Whether it''s a blink or a space channel, I can easily get there.


    If you are close, it is still convenient to blink, and it will not attract more attention than people.


    I didn''t tell anyone. I teleported directly outside the limitless Pavilion. This time, there are some guards here, all in gray, who are the direct lineage of the Li family army.


    Seeing me, a Li Jiajun recognized me at a glance and shouted, "it''s your second highness, please report to the master..."


    I interrupted the man''s cry and said faintly, "please see Mr. Li."


    The sergeant of the Li family who spoke looked at a loss, but he still turned to report.


    I waited quietly, surrounded by nervous Sergeant Li Jiajun.


    Looking at them like great enemies, I couldn''t help laughing in my heart. They are also human and afraid of death. They are not invincible.


    "Your Highness," Li Zhong quickly appeared and said with a fist all the way, "I don''t know your Highness''s presence is far from welcome. Please forgive me."


    I''ve seen Li Zhong for a long time and know what kind of person he is, so I smiled and said, "Master Li, you''re welcome. I have something to discuss with Master Li this time. I don''t know if master Li is willing to listen?"


    Li Zhong said with a smile, "Your Highness''s words are orders. How dare I listen?"


    I took a look at Li Jiajun around me and wanted to stop talking.


    Li Zhong said with a smile, "Your Highness, don''t worry. These are my Li family. They are absolutely loyal and reliable."


    I knew Li Zhong''s meaning and didn''t say anything. I said directly: since leader Li has read the letter, I''ll say something straight. Li Quan lived very well in the Lord''s residence and was not affected by the war between us. However, the God King has ordered that if the Li family army still attacks our city, the God King will order Li Quan to be beheaded. "


    I said it directly. After hearing this, Li Zhong''s face changed slightly, but he still smiled and said, "we''re just helping the God King clean up some useless garbage. We can''t talk about capturing the city. Has the God King misunderstood?"


    I don''t care how Li Zhong sophisticates. I''m not angry at all. I just said, "no matter what Li Jiajun is doing, now I''ve conveyed the meaning of the divine king. Please think twice before you act."


    Li Zhong hugged his fist and said, "I must think about it... Since your highness is here, will you stay for a casual meal?"


    I looked at Li Zhong and said slowly, "thank you for your kindness, Master Li, but you made a mess of our Wuji town. I''m afraid I''m not in the mood for this meal."


    Li Zhong smiled: "what if I insist on your highness staying for a casual meal?"


    A killing sword suddenly appeared in my hand: "then ask if the killing sword in my hand agrees or not."


    I had expected that Li Zhong would not let me go easily. I was ready, calm and without panic.


    Bian Lusha still underestimated Li Zhong and misunderstood Li Quan''s position in Li Zhong''s mind.


    My words are obvious. If Li Quan is really the future owner of the Li family, Li Zhong will never want to take me as soon as he meets.


    Before Li Zhong gave orders, the sergeants of Li Zhong surrounded me.


    I wanted to try my strength. The killing sword in my hand flashed slightly, and my body suddenly disappeared in place.


    I have mastered teleportation and learned the first layer of nine star space. My speed is definitely one of the best in the small divine world.


    When I moved my hand, all the sergeants immediately started. All kinds of weapons and combat skills greeted me. They looked menacing and were obviously ready to kill me directly.


    It''s really hard to guess Li Zhong''s mind. He didn''t care what to do after he hurt me.


    The most terrible person is the one who does anything to achieve his goal, regardless of the consequences.


    I was full of speed, and the killing God sword technique was applied. Amazing sword Qi gushed out, and several sergeants of Li Jiajun had been injured in the blink of an eye.


    "Surround Jinfeng, catch 100000 Jingshi alive and kill 50000 Jingshi." When Li Zhong''s voice reached my ears, my heart suddenly became angry.


    This guy actually wants to use me as a chip to bet the sergeants.


    I have never had such an experience. When my heart was angry, the killing sword in my hand danced wildly, the sword was bloody, and there were corpses around me.

 Chapter 1160

    Among the sergeants of Li Jiajun, not many have reached the peak of the martial god realm, and their strength is also under me. I was angry and killed many people in an instant.


    But they are so numerous that it''s hard for me to kill them all at once.


    Bian Lusha did not expect the enemy, which brought about my current dangerous situation.


    I have the means to save my life. Whether it''s teleportation or nine star space, I can save my life. But I''m determined to try my hand, so I don''t leave in a hurry, but try my best to kill the enemy.


    The killer sword in my hand is only a number five sword, which is not as powerful as the mother sword, but it is more than enough to deal with these sergeants.


    Killing the enemy intentionally is definitely different from fighting unintentionally. Now I''m determined to teach Li Jiajun some lessons. I don''t have to leave in a hurry. My moves are fierce. I killed dozens of Li Jiajun soon.


    After these sergeants died, the yuan God wanted to escape, but the power of the interface immediately suppressed their yuan God and soon dissipated into some free yuan God power.


    When I fight, the holy body constantly absorbs the aura of the outside world to supplement my consumption. At the same time, it also absorbs the relatively dense power of the free non Lord Yuanshen and enhances my Yuanshen.


    I didn''t expect such benefits when fighting in the small divine world. When I was happy, I also had a deeper understanding of the abnormal ability of the holy body.


    When Li Zhong saw that the sergeant around him didn''t care about me, he suddenly took his hand and launched a sneak attack from behind me.


    Li Zhong was the commander, that is, the peak God of martial arts. As an old peak God of martial arts, he actually attacked me behind my back. It''s shameless.


    There is nothing wrong with what means the two sides of the battle take to kill the enemy and win, but at this moment, I, who was already angry, suddenly became more and more angry.


    An amazing murderous spirit rose from my body. The sergeants who besieged me seemed to see the legendary demon God and stayed together.


    I didn''t expect that such a strong murderous spirit suddenly appeared in my body. I couldn''t figure out what was going on. I seized a rare opportunity and waved the killing sword in my hand. Dozens of amazing sword Qi flew out with the killing sword, killing dozens of Li family sergeants around me in the blink of an eye.


    Li Zhong, who attacked me secretly, was almost hurt by the sword Qi. He was so frightened that he hurried back, put his hand on his chest and gasped.


    I laughed and said loudly, "Li Zhong, since you don''t follow the rules, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    After what I said, the space in a large area around my body suddenly began to solidify.


    Space seems to encounter ultra-low temperature lake water, which is rapidly solidified at a speed visible to the naked eye, and everything in it has lost its ability to move.


    Li Zhong was surprised and hurried away. At the moment when the space completely solidified, he narrowly escaped.


    Others are not as lucky as Li Zhong. They are imprisoned by my nine star space, lose their ability to move and become lambs to be slaughtered.


    I didn''t mean to kill here today, but after being angered by Li Zhong, I suddenly became a little murderous.


    Just a few back and forth, moving at high speed, I have killed all the enemies in the imprisoned area.


    There is not much blood under my feet. Even the blood of the enemies killed after the confinement of space does not flow out. The confinement of the nine star space is too frightening.


    I have no pity for my enemies. If I kill them, I will kill them.


    After these people died, under the suppression of the force of the interface, they quickly turned into a large number of ownerless force of the yuan God, which was actively absorbed by the holy body, and my yuan God has a faint tendency to become stronger.


    I subconsciously run the Yuanshen decision to speed up the absorption of the power of the ownerless Yuanshen to enhance my Yuanshen.


    This is absolutely incredible in the small divine world. It is very difficult for the practitioners of the small divine world to cultivate the yuan God. I am afraid I am the only one who can directly absorb the power of the yuan God in the free state and enhance my own yuan God.


    I got some benefits unexpectedly. I''m satisfied to go back, and I don''t intend to continue chasing and killing Li Zhong who escaped.


    There is a letter sent to Li Zhong before. With my agitation, Li Zhong should send Li Jiajun to fight us head-on.


    I hope the power of the three cutting array is enough to stop Li Zhong''s anger.


    I went back to the big tent of the Chinese army and immediately ordered everyone to be on alert and wait for the arrival of Li Jiajun at any time.


    Shortly after my order was issued, Wei Chi Xiong, Zhu Ying and Zhu Xiaoyu reported back and forth to me. The sergeant I asked also came outside wuminimal city. Our strength was rapidly increasing.


    Just as I ordered the new sergeants to settle down, a team of elite soldiers in Wuji town rushed towards us like lightning.


    Li Zhong''s speed was very fast. After suffering a loss, he immediately sent someone to retaliate and attack our military camp with the intention of revenge.


    My previous plan went well. Not only did I have no worries, but I looked forward to the early start of the next World War I.


    Li Jiajun rushed directly to my three cutting array, and I didn''t have to spend my mind to guide them at all.


    Li Zhong is about furious. The number of sergeants sent is definitely more than 20000. He is determined to win my three cutting array in one fell swoop. Give me some color to see.


    I have enough confidence in the three formations. Even in the face of twice our strength, I am confident that I will fight without defeat.


    So I flew into the air, supervised the battle personally, and watched the commanders command the sergeants in the three cutting array how to surround and kill the enemy.


    The commanders on standby also took off one after another. They wanted to see the power of the three cutting array and see the role of the battle array in the war.


    We are more like the people watching the play than the general directing the war. It seems that we despise Li Zhong.


    Li Jiajun rushed to the three cutting array, and the commanders who commanded the three cutting array opened a hole and let some enemies enter the array.


    The Li Jiajun who rushed in front did not encounter the slightest resistance. Nearly half of the people and horses directly entered the array and rushed to the core.


    The remaining half of the men and horses were isolated from the array by our sergeant who suddenly changed the formation and cut off the road. They ran around the three cutting array for several times and couldn''t find a way into the array.


    The enemy outside the array has its own sergeant who is specially responsible for isolating the channel in the array, because they are all cooperating in combat, and there will be no problem at a time.


    At this time, the enemy troops in the array have been shot by our sergeants one after another, disrupting the original formation. They are divided into dozens of small formations and attack hard in the middle.


    Although the number of enemies entering the array was no less than ours, after the array was disrupted, they lacked effective command and immediately became chaotic.


    The enemy who has been in chaos is no different from ordinary fighters. In the face of our sergeants who work together and cooperate with each other, there will soon be large casualties.


    I saw this scene in the air and knew that the power of the three cutting array began to play, and my hanging heart slowly returned to normal.

 Chapter 1161

    At this time, another team of people appeared quickly in Wuji small town and rushed towards my Chinese army tent like lightning.


    The mounts of these people are all spirit beasts. They look majestic and frightening.


    It turned out that Li Zhong intended to contain my three cutting array, and then sent a second team to sneak into my big account of the Chinese army.


    Li Zhong is really a rare general. Unfortunately, he is my enemy and can''t be used by me.


    The number of people Li Zhong sent out this time is about the same as those attacking the three cutting array, but the equipment is more sophisticated.


    Fortunately, I have a group of sergeants who have just arrived and trained by me.


    I waved my big hand and shouted, "all the troops listen to the order and kill the enemy who hit the big tent of the Chinese army."


    The commanders around him, including Wei Chi Xiong and Zhu Yu, shouted in unison, "kill!"


    Under the leadership of the commanders, 50000 newly arrived sergeants were divided into four routes to meet the enemy attacking the big tent of the Chinese army.


    Li Zhong probably didn''t know that there were tens of thousands of sergeants on my side. He thought my strength was those before and made an unforgivable low-level mistake.


    Li Zhong mistakenly estimated our strength and sent only about 20000 troops to attack the big accounts of our Chinese army, less than half of our sergeants.


    Under the command of commander Wei Chi Xiong and others, our Sergeant immediately cut off the enemy and split it into four teams with about 5000 people in each team.


    With 10000 people besieging 5000 people, the sergeant who has been trained by me has no problem in winning.


    I no longer pay attention to the battle there, but continue to watch the battle here. After all, this is the first battle of the three cutting array. The result is directly related to whether the array can be used in future wars.


    Of the 10000 sergeants deployed in the array, about 2000 sergeants need to prevent the remaining 10000 enemy troops from entering the array. There is a great power gap between them and the enemy.


    The number of soldiers is one to five. Even with the protection of the array, our soldiers will inevitably suffer heavy casualties.


    For this reason, I was a little worried. I temporarily ordered that all the 10000 sergeants left by my father who had been waiting for me without my personal training attack and contain the enemies outside the three cutting array.


    Under the leadership of Jiang Xue, the sergeants rushed into the enemy camp like a sharp knife and fiercely rushed in front of the enemy''s leading general.


    Beheading, Jiang Xue adopted the beheading tactics. Since the enemy''s combat effectiveness is obviously stronger than ours, kill the enemy''s general, make him lose the person who commands the battle, and disrupt the enemy''s deployment.


    I am very satisfied with Jiang Xue''s tactics. She is worthy of being the commander I have trained and knows how to achieve the purpose of combat.


    Jiang Xue took the lead and rushed to the front. She was strong. Even if the general enemy had the opportunity to attack her, it would be difficult to hurt her.


    Almost all the enemy troops in front of Jiang Xue were killed by Jiang Xue without exception. None of the enemies on the line in front of Jiang Xue remained.


    I suddenly felt that the holy body once again began to absorb the power of the yuan God in the free state left by the dead enemy. There was a sign of surpassing the previous yuan God and breaking through again.


    I was very happy in my heart. Knowing that this was my unexpected joy, I simply let go of the power of absorbing these yuan gods and waited for the yuan gods to break through.


    If my Yuanshen can make a breakthrough in the small divine world, it shows that my Yuanshen can reach an extremely amazing level.


    Even if you can''t reach the extreme of Yuanshen immediately and achieve the peak state, you will at least become the strongest Yuanshen in the small divine world.


    The Yuanshen is the strongest in the small divine world. If I return to the oxygen star, without the suppression of the force of the interface, my Yuanshen will reach the peak state and prepare me for flying to the fairy world in advance.


    Absolute surprise, let me a little distracted. I didn''t pay attention to the situation of the three cutting array for a very short time.


    In such a short time, great changes have taken place in the three cutting array.


    After dividing the enemy and killing them one by one, our Sergeant somehow brought the enemy back together and formed an array to stop our sergeant''s killing.


    There are people who are good at array among the enemies. I thought of this possibility in an instant, and then shouted, "change the array!"


    When the commanders of the three cutting array heard me shout, they shouted together, "seven killing array starts!"


    When the sergeants heard the order, those sergeants who were originally bent on killing the enemy suddenly changed their array. Everyone took out their swords and formed a group of seven to form a seven kill array.


    The seven kill array composed of seven people can stack the strength of these seven people and give play to the great power equivalent to the joint strike of seven people.


    The lowest level of the sergeants is Wuxian, and most of them are Wushen. The strength of the seven Wushen is superimposed, and many of them are equivalent to the full attack of the peak Wushen.


    Hundreds of seven kill arrays act together, which is equivalent to hundreds of peak martial gods act together. You don''t have to think about the effect of this power.


    After the change, the three cutting array still exists. The enemies outside the array still can''t enter the array, and the enemies inside the array still can''t leave.


    This is also one of the powerful skills of the three cutting array and one of the means to kill.


    After the change of formation, the sergeants shot together, and the target was the 10000 enemies trapped in the core.


    In a burst of fierce collision sound, accompanied by a large number of burst sounds, countless screams just spread, they suddenly disappeared.


    A blood mist filled the air, vaguely like the red cloud in the sky falling to the ground. I was a little frightened when I saw it.


    There was no corpse on the ground, and all the enemies didn''t beat the powder and crispy bones. In addition to the blood and meat mud left, they could only feel the amazing murderous spirit diffuse between heaven and earth.


    The sky is covered with dark clouds. It seems that I feel the amazing killing intention here, as well as the infinite murderous and dead spirit here.


    As the smoke filled the air and drove away, an amazing power of the yuan God slowly rose from the ground and almost turned into substantive energy.


    Some of them were absorbed by the holy body, and I was shocked immediately.


    I feel that the power of the original God absorbed by the holy body this time exceeds the power of the original God contained in the God killing fruit I got before.


    Although I haven''t had time to cultivate my Yuanshen since the killing fruit came into my hands, I have checked its Yuanshen power many times.


    Now for comparison, the power of the original God absorbed by the holy body at one time actually exceeds the power of the original God contained in the fruit of killing God. The total amount of the power of the original God is absolutely huge and amazing.


    It seems that the seven killing array hidden in the three cutting array has played a great role. Those Li Jiajun trapped in the core should have been wiped out.


    The three cutting array tried its edge at the beginning and killed more than 10000 enemy troops. Its power is not weak. Let me be completely relieved.

 Chapter 1162

    The sergeants in the three division array completed the first siege. Before the generals ordered, they consciously changed the array again. The array was the same as before, but there was more murderous spirit.


    They are waiting for the sergeant outside to release the rest of the enemy into the array, and then destroy the enemy by the same means.


    War is like a huge millstone. All the soldiers involved in the war are hanged, whether the enemy or their own people.


    When I saw this scene, I suddenly felt a little sad about the enemy general. If I could make him surrender and use it for me, I could become an independent general without much training.


    Now it''s too late to regret. People are dead. What else can we do?


    There are tens of thousands of enemy troops in front of me. Now is not the time to be soft hearted.


    After changing the formation, the three cut formation, the troops still open a hole, still do the same, and let some of the enemy into the formation.


    This time, because some of the enemy troops attacking the third division array were blocked by Jiang Xue and his people, only three or four thousand enemy troops entered the third division array.


    I saw in the air that Jiang Xue had entangled another enemy general by this time, so he almost killed him.


    The general is also very powerful. He has been pursued and killed by Jiang Xue for a long time. Although he was injured in many places, he was not killed by Jiang Xue.


    At this time, the second group of Li''s army suddenly divided a group of people, avoided Wei Gong''s four our men and horses, and rushed straight to the three cutting array guarded by Jiang Xue, with the intention of saving Li''s army outside the three cutting array.


    Although Jiang Xue was in the war, she still paid attention to these situations and shouted loudly. While dividing the army to resist the incoming enemy, she also accelerated the speed of attacking General Li''s family.


    Jiang Xue was a little worried. When she saw another enemy approaching the three cutting array, her strength suddenly doubled and her body moved at a high speed. Even I couldn''t see her trajectory.


    Jiang Xue suppressed the enemy general who didn''t know his name and beat him hard. Every move was a killing move.


    The commander tried his best, and the people under his hand seemed to be affected. One by one, they rushed to kill the enemy bravely, and blocked the Li family army who came to support with less than half of the enemy, so that the Li family army could not support each other.


    The leader of the Li family, seeing that he couldn''t stop the suddenly stronger Jiang Xue''s attack, and the 10000 Li family army he brought couldn''t break through the obstruction of Jiang Xue''s troops, he roared in a hurry.


    Jiang Xue saw that the palm of her right hand was in disorder. She took the opportunity to beat the general of the Li family army seriously.


    The general of the Li family army was also decisive. Seeing that he could not defeat Jiang Xue, he actually knelt down and surrendered.


    Now, not only me, but most people are a little stunned. Is this the general of the Li family? Why are you so timid and afraid of death?


    Is it a sergeant I trained who became the general of Li''s army and asked for self-protection after encountering danger?


    I couldn''t help laughing. I saw Jiang Xue take the man down and throw him into our army, which was watched by the sergeants.


    Several of this person''s guards came forward bravely to save this person, but they were blocked by Jiang Xue and the soldiers around Jiang Xue and couldn''t get close to this person at all.


    When the general was captured, his soldiers lost their fighting spirit, or surrendered or were killed. The whole team soon collapsed and collapsed into an army.


    Jiang Xue commanded the people to rush up by the plane, and tied up all the heads together with the escort army around the general.


    The enemy troops divided elsewhere saw their generals surrender and captured, and the guards were killed or captured one after another. The morale of the army was in chaos. Our sergeants seized the opportunity, pursued them fiercely for a while, and almost all died in the end.


    At this time, no one can threaten the three cutting array. The three or four thousand enemy troops put into the array again will be besieged in the core position by all the troops in the blink of an eye. There is no need to start the seven killing array, and they will all be eliminated in less than half an hour.


    The 20000 Li Jiajun who attacked the three cutting array was completely destroyed in less than two hours, and their two generals were also killed and demoted, which can be described as a complete defeat.


    The power of these three cutting arrays has been fully proved, and my previous worries have been completely put down.


    At this time, where will the remaining enemy still have the courage to continue fighting? I don''t know if it was the enemy sergeant who shouted "withdraw". The enemy turned around together as if they had received the withdrawal order. They completely ignored Jiang Xue and others who were chasing after them behind them and ran away.


    By this time, all the enemy forces attacking the three cutting array had been defeated. Except for a few enemies who fled, most of the incoming enemies had no return, either killed or captured.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head. I felt that the legend of how powerful Li Jiajun''s combat effectiveness was before was not true.


    The three cutting array first showed its edge and won a complete victory, killing more than 10000 enemies, capturing one enemy general and 5000 enemy sergeants.


    Although this was accomplished with the help of Jiang Xue, the fact that the 10000 enemy troops besieged for the first time were killed in one fell swoop is enough to show that the three cutting array is powerful.


    Victory, perfect victory, everyone who saw this scene laughed, although everyone seemed unnatural when laughing on the battlefield full of death.


    I am also happy in my heart, but in the face of countless corpses and blood flowing scenes below, I am vaguely sad.


    Whether it is Li Jiajun or our soldiers who died, they were all living people. They are all life. They can''t live again after they die


    This was the first battle I took over with the Li family, and I was able to win a complete victory. As the commander of this battle, I immediately ordered the reward of the troops and ordered people to report victory to the Lord''s house.


    I have experienced many wars in my life. Although I won a complete victory this time, I am very calm. It seems that everything is in my expectation.


    Of course, I am also happy, because my original God has benefited greatly from this war.


    The Yuanshen of the soldiers and men on both sides who died on the battlefield dissipated one after another under the suppression of the force of the interface, turned into pure Yuanshen force and floated in the air.


    My holy body can just absorb the floating power of the yuan God independently, and under the refining of the yuan God decision, it will become my own yuan God power and nourish my yuan God.


    My yuan God is strong. Now I get a lot of yuan God''s power. I vaguely want to reach the peak of yuan God like my first yuan God.


    The peak realm of Yuanshen is worthy of the realm of my peak martial god. If they are equal, they will be truly stable.


    Perhaps because of this, I vaguely feel that the force of the interface of the small divine world has greatly reduced the suppression of my yuan God.


    I''d like to try to see how powerful Yuanshen is. I''m going to take a risk to count the casualties of the officers and soldiers in our three cutting array with the power of Yuanshen.


    Soon I found that the stronger Yuanshen still could not resist the suppression and damage of the interface force.


    Fortunately, I have found out the consumption of the three cutting array. Generally speaking, it is good. Our Sergeant casualties are less than 2000, of which about 1000 are dead.


    The ratio of casualties between us and the enemy is 1:15, which can be included in the annals of war and learned by future generations.

 Chapter 1163

    The battle on the side of the three cutting array was a complete victory, but the drawback is that the enemy who took the opportunity to attack the Chinese Army''s big tent has not been eliminated.


    Several commanders responsible for blocking the incoming enemy, although they led more soldiers than the enemy, the effect of annihilating the enemy was not ideal.


    Four teams of troops besieged the second enemy sent by Li Zhong, basically two to one, but the number of enemy troops killed was far less than the 20000 sergeants led by the third squad and Jiang Xue.


    Moreover, the casualties of our Sergeant are almost the same as those of the enemy, and there is no advantage at all.


    I wondered in my heart, but also re recognized the strength of Li Jiajun.


    Had it not been for the existence of the three cutting array and frontal combat, the sergeant I hastily trained would probably have the same combat effectiveness as Li Jiajun.


    It is no wonder that the army composed of guides without war experience brought by his father is not the opponent of Li Jiajun at all.


    Seeing that our Sergeant could not defeat the enemy by advantage, I shouted, "drive the enemy into the three cutting array."


    My voice spread far away, and the sergeants on both sides of the enemy could hear it clearly.


    When a general of the Li family heard what I said, he suddenly shouted, "take off for me. The man in the air is his second highness Jin Feng. The man who killed him will be granted a marquis and a land, and a million spars will be rewarded."


    Hearing the general''s words, Li Jiajun was like beating chicken blood. Hundreds of people abandoned their opponents, soared into the air and rushed at me.


    Our sergeants who were preparing to drive Li Jiajun into the third division array consciously helped me block most of Li Jiajun, but dozens of strong Li Jiajun soldiers rushed to me.


    Without waiting for these Li Jiajun to take action, the space around me was suddenly imprisoned, and they completely lost their ability to move.


    In this area, I am like an immortal with a field. I am God, the God who decides everything.


    Wield the killing sword and quickly kill these Li Jiajun who are close to me. The pure power of Yuanshen was immediately absorbed by the holy body and became my Yuanshen power.


    Dozens of corpses are suspended in the air, which makes people feel much more gloomy and terrible than those lying on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, some Li Jiajun who still wanted to rush over suddenly lost their courage and stopped rushing towards me.


    When our soldiers saw this scene, everyone was very surprised, but more surprised. All the troops shouted in unison: "Your Highness is powerful! Your highness is mighty! "


    The sound shook the enemy for nine days, which made the enemy scared at the sound, and unconsciously began to retreat.


    Taking this opportunity, I shouted, "all the troops listen to the order, kill the enemy bravely and wipe out the enemy."


    After a pause, I thought of attacking the enemy first, and then shouted, "those who surrender will not die, and those who resist will be killed!"


    All the troops shouted in unison again: "surrender and avoid death! Surrender and avoid death! "


    At this time, the enemy had more than half of the casualties, and the total number of the remaining sergeants was about 10000. These people heard the cries of the soldiers and looked at each other, and a trace of fear flashed in everyone''s eyes.


    No matter who, in the face of United opponents, will have this feeling, not to mention Li Jiajun is facing a lot more opponents than they are.


    The two generals of this Li family army are here, but because their Sergeants are divided into several small teams, not every team has a general who can command on the spot.


    A group without the command of a general who was surrounded and suffered heavy casualties heard the cry of our sergeants. Suddenly, they collectively threw down their weapons and knelt to the ground.


    The surrounding soldiers of our side rushed up by plane and took all these Li''s army.


    With one leading the surrender, effective imitators appeared in the remaining teams.


    In the blink of an eye, three enemy teams surrounded by divisions chose to surrender. Although the total number was less than 2000, it dealt a serious blow to the enemy''s morale.


    When an enemy general saw this scene, he suddenly sighed, looked up at me and said loudly, "if we surrender, will your highness spare us?"


    I said in the air, "I have said that those who surrender will not die."


    The general sighed again, put down a huge dragon gun in his hand, leaned over and said, "I am willing to obey your highness."


    Among the enemy sergeants around him, there were about the lineage of the Li family. At this time, watching the general surrender, a dozen sergeants suddenly turned around and greeted the general with weapons in their hands.


    I was surprised and was about to give a warning. The general suddenly disappeared and narrowly avoided the attack.


    It turned out that he had known that he would be assassinated by the Li family''s lineage after surrender, and had been on guard for a long time.


    I smiled secretly, looked at the general of the Li family who appeared in the air less than 100 meters away from me, smiled and said, "since you have surrendered, stay in the air. When the war is over, I will give you a military position and let you continue to work in the army."


    The man hugged his fist and said, "thank you, your highness."


    I nodded, turned around and continued to look at the enemy who had stopped fighting and was surrounded by our sergeant, and shouted, "are there anyone willing to surrender? Don''t be afraid of the assassination of the Li family. Come to me to ensure your safety. "


    One of the sergeants of the Li family wanted to do what I said. As soon as he started, his partner suddenly stabbed him in the heart.


    The sergeant of the Li family, who was dying in peace, desperately grabbed his partner when he fell. Suddenly, a sharp dagger appeared in his other hand and suddenly stabbed him in the lower abdomen.


    They almost died at the same time, but the sergeant assassinated by his partner never closed his eyes. He really died in peace.


    For a moment, the needle was dropped, and there was silence around. It was like everyone fell asleep during the night break.


    "The Li family don''t even let go of us. Are you still willing to work for them?"


    Around the dead sergeant, there was a man who was about his relatives and friends. Seeing this, he shouted: "against the Li family, your highness will give preferential treatment to those who are not the Li family."


    The man''s words were like a fuse. Countless Li Jiajun turned around at the same time. The weapons in their hands were actually greeting their partners.


    Countless painful screams, unwilling resentments, the collision of weapons, the falling of corpses and so on are intertwined, like a life reminder. After each sound, a person will die.


    About 10000 enemy troops killed and wounded each other in the blink of an eye.


    It''s too tragic. It''s more tragic than the previous seven kill array killing 10000 enemy troops. After all, it''s our own people who kill our own people. How to do it is really incomprehensible.


    The practice of the Li family''s lineage at this time really makes people feel unimaginable. They killed their own people without half hesitation. It seems that they must have been instilled with such orders at ordinary times, and they have been prepared for it subconsciously.

 Chapter 1164

    I couldn''t bear to see it. The general who surrendered beside me also closed his eyes and his face was full of pain.


    I sighed, waved my hand and said loudly, "stop them from killing each other, gather all those who surrendered and pick out the Li family."


    The commanders shouted in unison, "yes, your highness!"


    All the troops rushed forward to separate the enemy troops who killed each other, or directly seal their aura and make them lose their combat effectiveness, or simply solve them by force and arrest them and tie them up.


    The enemy stopped attacking each other when our officers and men intervened. I ordered people to quickly count the casualties of the enemy. Unexpectedly, it was found that nearly 5000 people were killed and injured in such a short time.


    More than 1000 people were killed, faster than in previous battles.


    I shook my head speechless and ordered the treatment of all wounded and undead soldiers of both sides. At the same time, I said to Jiang Xue who came back to me: "work hard, gather the surrendered troops together and jump out of the Li family''s custody. It''s not from the Li family. It''s easy to treat them. When they get better, they will participate in training and become sergeants in my next army. "


    Jiang Xue nodded slightly, took a look at the general of the Li family who surrendered on my side, hesitated and said, "this general must be familiar with the troops under his command. It''s better for him to distinguish the lineage of the Li family."


    I nodded: "you are responsible for this matter. Whatever you want to do is up to you."


    Jiang Xue said, "then I''ll prepare now and there will be results soon."


    I think after the war, some tired Jiang Xue began to do things without saying a word. In addition to being grateful, she also began to pay attention to the aftermath.


    Among the surrendered enemy troops, those who were not injured were taken to the open space next to the three cutting array and sat neatly on the ground on standby.


    Their aura is sealed or tied up, and they have no ability to escape or continue fighting.


    The injured were treated, but some were too seriously injured. Even military doctors who wanted to treat them were powerless.


    In this battle, both the enemy and ourselves suffered heavy losses, and there were many wounded soldiers. Even if the military doctors were three heads and six arms, they still couldn''t give everyone timely treatment. Therefore, there were people screaming after being injured everywhere in the battlefield. I felt inexplicably sad after seeing them.


    I ordered people to count the casualties on both sides, and the soldiers soon gave me a detailed war report.


    Through the war report, I saw that the number of our soldiers killed in this war had reached an amazing 18000.


    This was completely beyond my expectation. I always thought that the number of sergeants killed in the war would not exceed 12000. Unexpectedly, there were a full 6000 more.


    I''m very sad, but I have to accept the reality. War will certainly kill people. Being sad doesn''t help.


    Unless the war is over, more soldiers will die.


    However, since the Li family has planned for many years and finally started a large-scale rebellion now, it is absolutely impossible to stop immediately.


    The number of the enemy''s officers and men who attacked this time was about 40000. Except for about 5000 who fled outside the three cutting array, most of the remaining 35000 were destroyed by our officers and men, and a small part of the rest chose to surrender or were killed by the Li family''s lineage at the time of surrender.


    Killing a thousand enemies will cost you eight hundred. This supreme truth spread through the ages is really the crystallization of the great wisdom of the ancients.


    Holding the war report, I felt heavy and had waves in my heart, but I didn''t dare to show it.


    I''m the commander in chief. If I show sadness or regret at this time, I''m afraid the soldiers will think I''m weak and lax.


    I endured my inner uneasiness, calmly looked at everything in front of me, let everyone clean the battlefield after the war, and then went back to rest.


    The troops were tired and hungry. They needed rest, wine and food.


    The number of enemy troops who surrendered, including the wounded and some of the Li family''s lineages, was about 5000.


    This requires a good screening, and then a long time of training and guidance, in order to be really used by me.


    I have some feelings. The death and injury of the sergeant under World War I was so huge, which was beyond my expectation.


    Before I could recover my mind, Jiang Xue suddenly said to me, "Your Highness, there are enemies in Wuji town. Would you like to attack?"


    I looked at the soldiers who were covered with blood and looked tired. I slowly said, "lead the army to defend and take turns to rest. Don''t attack again today."


    Jiang Xue hugged her fist and said, "yes, your highness."


    She turned and shouted, "the troops listen to the order and defend the formation. When the enemy is close, fight again. Don''t attack."


    The troops immediately changed their formation and adopted a defensive formation.


    A team of people from the infinitesimal town saw our formation. After walking around the infinitesimal Town, they did nothing and returned.


    Knowing that all the troops were tired, I ordered them to rest in place. Except for the people on guard, everyone else can eat and sleep.


    Many of my Sergeants are on the battlefield for the first time and face such a large-scale battle. After the battle, they will inevitably suffer from war sequelae such as mental and physical fatigue, nausea and vomiting.


    I won''t let them go to the camp, but let them rest on the spot, just to give them time to adjust and adapt to the battlefield.


    If it is on oxygen star, almost everyone is familiar with a battle of this scale, and there will be no psychological burden, let alone the sequelae of the war, it is natural to continue to fight the enemy.


    The actual situation forced me to give up the idea of pursuing victory and give the enemy some time to prepare for the next battle.


    Li Zhong must also need time to adjust. His previous tactics of winning every battle were almost wiped out when facing me. He will think about it and continue to fight with me.


    I expected that Li Zhong would not send anyone to fight today, so I went back to the big account of the Chinese army and was ready to study the next tactics.


    In fact, tactics are already in my mind. Jiang Xue and others are also actively studying tactics. I don''t have to work hard.


    At this time, I should practice Yuanshen Jue and take the opportunity to absorb a lot of Yuanshen''s power to make Yuanshen get the greatest benefit.


    Unfortunately, I can''t calm down at this time. Whenever I start to practice yuanshenjue, I always think of Li Zhong, but I have to stop.


    Li Zhong lost a lot this time. It is possible that all the battles since the beginning of the war can''t compare with his loss today.


    Otherwise, my father would not let me come here to replace him when he lost a lot of people.


    Of course, from what I know about my father, my father still knows his ability to command large-scale battles. My father is not good at it.

 Chapter 1165

    In fact, the war of the little divine world is much simpler than the battle of the stars on the oxygen star, which affects the whole red dragon country and even the whole oxygen star.


    First, the input of troops is much less. In the war here, the maximum input of troops is more than 100000 people, which is far less than the input of millions of troops in the battle of stars.


    Second, the war here is basically confined to a certain area. It will not disperse troops because the front is too long, and there is no problem that the head and tail cannot be taken into account in command.


    Finally, the battle between immortals is simpler than the battle mixed with high-tech weapons. At least there is no need to worry about the great lethality of some powerful high-tech weapons.


    In my opinion, this war is not difficult to solve, but because our sergeants lack corresponding training and experience, they have to spend more time.


    The first war gave me enough confidence, unless the mysterious wise man of the Li family was not Li Zhong himself, but someone else.


    Otherwise, in three months at most, I am confident of completely eliminating Li Jiajun.


    The reason why I have doubts is that in every battle in the past, Li Jiajun fought more people and better equipped Shenwang army. Its combat effectiveness seems to be much better than that of today''s Li Jiajun.


    Li Jiajun hides an expert, an expert with outstanding wisdom. This is my judgment and a fact I firmly believe in.


    What aroused my doubt was not only the difference in the combat effectiveness of the Li family army, but also the Li family army that finally came out for a turn and retreated.


    They are not here to fight us or to see if all their sergeants have been destroyed.


    They are here to deter us. They want to tell us that they still have troops in the infinitesimal city. If we dare to pursue the victory, they have prepared a huge cage waiting for us.


    The cunning mysterious master staged an empty city plan for me, which made me not aware of the reality in the infinitesimal city for a time, and missed the good opportunity to wipe out Li Jiajun in the infinitesimal city.


    Thinking of this, I suddenly regretted. I couldn''t help but say to Bian Lusha in my body, "don''t you find the enemy''s reality?"


    Bian Lusha in the body smiled and said, "I thought you wanted the sergeants to have a rest and adjust before going to compete with Li Zhong, so you gave up the plan to wipe out all the enemies in Wuji town. You didn''t talk much."


    I smiled bitterly: "I didn''t see through the enemy''s reality at that time, and they cheated me... If you find anything later, you must tell me in time. I think I''m not as smart as you. You have to help me. "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "I see. Since you are so modest, I can''t be completely ungrateful. By the way, speaking of this, I feel that now we can directly enter the infinitesimal City, occupy the infinitesimal city and let the soldiers rest at ease. "


    I was stunned: "will Li Jiajun give up the infinitesimal town to us so easily?"


    Bian Lusha said, "that''s for sure. The enemy''s forces will never be able to defend the infinitesimal city. They will choose to give up the infinitesimal City, so as not to lose the opportunity to retreat after being surrounded by us. If my judgment is good, the infinitesimal city at this time should be an empty city. "


    My heart moved and immediately said loudly, "where is Jiang Xue?"


    Jiang Xue appeared in front of me and said, "Your Highness, I''m here."


    I smiled and felt a little nervous: "take people to see the infinitesimal town. If the enemy withdraws, we will enter the infinitesimal town to stop the sergeants from sleeping and eating."


    Jiang Xue frowned slightly, suddenly thought of something and said, "no wonder the enemy just turned around in front of us, but did not attack us. It turned out to be cheating..."


    I said with a smile, "just understand. Go and have a look. If it''s true, we''re welcome."


    Jiang Xue turned and left. I continued to say to Bian Lusha, "I admire you for seeing this. But what else did you find? "


    Bian Lusha said, "another thing is that the Li family''s lineage, which was inserted by Li Zhongan among ordinary sergeants, is actually monitoring those sergeants. Their arrangement shows that Li Jiajun is far from the unity and harmony rumored by the outside world. We should have the opportunity to plot against some of them, especially the non legitimate General Li Jiajun. "


    I nodded: "indeed, I thought of it. But how can we infiltrate the Li family army and plot against those non legitimate generals and sergeants? "


    Bian Lusha said, "this is simple. Choose 20 trustworthy people from the surrendered Li family army. Under heavy profits, there will be successful people. "


    I frowned slightly: "what about the unsuccessful people? If you go deep into the hinterland of the Li family army, will you die? "


    Bian Lusha said, "do big things, regardless of small details. War is bound to kill people. Even if you don''t, can you guarantee that they will survive after going to the battlefield? Don''t think too much. Maybe we can save more people by doing so. "


    I thought for a moment and finally nodded, "just do what you say."


    Bian Lusha said, "that''s right. I really don''t know how you defeated us with the mob of Jingshen city. You worry about gain and loss in such a small matter. It''s really not like a Jinfeng general with soldiers."


    I smiled bitterly: "that''s different. At that time, we were defending our homes and protecting our relatives and friends from being killed by you. We had the reason and motivation to fight. Now this war, to put it bluntly, is just a struggle for power. It is a struggle for the interests of the Li family and the God King. It has nothing to do with me... "


    Bian Lusha snorted, "do you mean that we stars should die, and the human beings in the small divine world should not die? I really don''t know what you think. I forgive you. Now I really regret it. "


    I smiled, "have you forgiven me? After talking for a long time, that''s all I love to hear. It''s strange that you always wanted to kill me. Why should you forgive me? "


    Bian Lusha seemed stunned and then said, "the reason why I forgive you is because I thought from your point of view. We did go too far and killed so many of you... I can warn you. Don''t think that if I forgive you, you can really fall in love with me. I have principles. You... Are not suitable for me. "


    I almost choked on the air and hurriedly closed my mouth. I didn''t dare to say a word or two more. I can''t provoke Bian Lusa.


    I decided to start practicing immediately and stop talking with Bian Lusha. Bian Lusha was too clever and cunning. If she said too much, she would inevitably make the mistake of "saying too much will lose", giving her reasons and opportunities to attack me.

 Chapter 1166

    After talking with Bian Lusha, I felt that my wisdom was not as good as Bian Lusha, nor as good as Li Zhong, or the mysterious wise man behind Li Zhong. I was a little dissatisfied with myself.


    Fortunately, I didn''t force myself to be better than others. I was relieved after a while.


    Just now on the battlefield, I inadvertently absorbed a lot of Yuanshen power. I need time to refine it, remove the impurities, and completely become my own thing.


    Before, I was restless and couldn''t practice. At this time, I calmed down and began to practice.


    This time I practiced for five days and nights. When I finished my practice, I knew that the troops had already entered the infinitesimal city to camp and build a stronghold. There was only an empty Chinese army tent left here.


    Only me, Sai Hua''er and Jiang Xue remained here. Others, including situ Qian, went to Wuji town to rest.


    Jiang Xue told me that the enemy really evacuated Wuji Town, but it was stationed less than 100 kilometers north of Wuji Town, in a no man''s land between Wuji town and Wuji desert.


    With a distance of 100 kilometers, all the sergeants here can arrive in an instant. We need to be ready to be attacked at any time.


    The three cutting array is arranged in the of Wuji town to guard Wuji town and the newly established Chinese Army account.


    The big account of the Chinese Army prepared by Jiang Xue''s order is actually in the limitless Pavilion.


    Unlike Li Zhong, my Chinese Army account is set up in the auction hall, not in the basement.


    The underground secret room has long been an open secret. It''s not convenient to get in and out. It''s better to set up the large account of the Chinese army in the auction house. The auction house is large and spacious when people discuss tactics.


    I am not worried about these. With Jiang Xue and them, these little things will be arranged properly.


    I just need to do one thing, that is to move to the new account of the Chinese army.


    Talking with Jiang Xue and others, he came to Wuji Pavilion. At a glance, he saw Zhao Huan cleaning up the damaged seats here.


    I felt a little strange, so I casually asked, "Zhao Huan, why are you here? What about elder Jiang Yuan? "


    Zhao Huan looked at me with some sadness in his eyes. He didn''t answer the question: "how did the Wuji Pavilion become like this?"


    I sighed, "it''s all the destruction of war. Don''t think about it."


    Zhao Huan turned around silently. Unexpectedly, he didn''t speak again. It seems that he is a little sad.


    I saw that because the Wuji pavilion was destroyed, she was in a bad mood and didn''t give much advice. She had to turn to Jiang Xue and say, "did Zhao Lin catch it?"


    Jiang Xue said, "I have caught him and interrogated him. He is a greedy man. He is willing to be the running dog of the Li family for the sake of Jingshi. He has no other thoughts or conspiracy. I have ordered him to be detained for his Highness''s disposal. "


    I said, "lock it up first. When the war is over, we''ll hand it over to Zhao Wen."


    Pause: "is there anyone left in the city? Carefully check, and don''t miss spies, which will ruin our great event. "


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "these things have been arranged for a long time. Seeing that you are practicing, I don''t bother you."


    I smiled: "with you, I am relaxed. By the way, I told Jiang Yuan before that we should try our best to meet the normal needs of the sergeants. Can we do it well? "


    Jiang Xue said, "the God King will send a large number of military materials every five days. At present, we have plenty of materials. There is no need to worry."


    I nodded: "that''s good. The sergeants fight hard and can''t be hungry and cold... Jiang Xue, if there is no accident, we will have a hard battle with Li Zhong stationed on the edge of the limitless desert in the near future. Therefore, I would like to ask you commanders to train more officers and men together and use all the officers and men to completely arrange the three cutting array in case of need. "


    Jiang Xue said, "I''ll arrange training now."


    I grabbed Jiang Xue who was leaving and said with a smile, "don''t worry, the war won''t happen right away. Our number of sergeants is less than 60000. There were more than 20000 casualties in the previous battle. There are 40000 who can participate in training immediately. The complete three cutting array needs at least 100000 soldiers. The God King must give me some more hands. "


    Jiang Xue was stunned: "shouldn''t your highness two tell the God King himself about this? What can I do? "


    I smiled: "you say it''s more convenient than I say. All the sergeants from the divine domain, together with our sergeants, may be less than 100000. If I ask for someone and my father doesn''t say anything, others will inevitably talk about it. "


    "Will you have such scruples?" Jiang Xue said with a smile, "I can''t see it, my second highness."


    Jiang Xue''s voice was charming at this time. My heart swung. I couldn''t help holding Jiang Xue''s hand, looking at her and saying, "it''s good for you to laugh..."


    Jiang Xue blushed and whispered, "come on, someone is watching."


    When I turned to look, Sai Hua''er and situ Qian were coming in. They laughed when they saw me talking to Jiang Xue.


    Situ Qian came over directly, took my other hand, smiled and said, "Jin Feng, teasing our sister Xueer again?"


    I immediately smiled bitterly, released Jiang Xue''s hand and said to situ Qian, "let''s get down to business. Well... I''m going to start training the officers and soldiers immediately to form a complete three referee array. There is no shortage of manpower, so I can only ask Jiang Xue to help me. "


    "Is that so?" Situ Qian said with a smile, "no wonder you have to be sincere to take Xueer''s sister''s hand and ask for help."


    I want to explain again, but Jiang Xue suddenly said, "two sisters, I''ll be busy first."


    It''s no use explaining now. I can only shut my mouth and say nothing.


    Jiang Xue hurried away with a red face. I can''t argue. I can only look at Sai Hua''er and situ Qian and wait for them to get angry with me.


    Speaking of it, I''m really incompetent about feelings. I don''t know how to face the current situation.


    Sai Hua''er didn''t say anything, but just looked at me. Situ Qian took my hand and deliberately said, "isn''t sister Xueer beautiful? I don''t blame you for your heart, but what are you going to do, sister Hua''er and me? "


    I immediately stood up in a hurry. Just about to speak, situ Qian said, "don''t lie to us. We are the commander with military power now. If we lie to us, be careful that we send someone to beat you."


    I smiled bitterly and said, "situ Qian, sister Hua''er, we... Are really talking about business."


    Sai Hua''er smiled: "what does it matter whether you are with your wife or not? You don''t have to explain so much. We came to you to tell you that we have found something. "


    I thought Sai Hua''er was serious, so I went over and took Sai Hua''er''s hand: "what did you find? Sit down and say. "

 Chapter 1167

    Saihua didn''t let me touch her because she was angry. Instead, she said gently, "we found that some of the sergeants who came here with the God King were abnormal."


    "Why is it abnormal?" I frowned and asked, "what''s the performance?"


    Sai Hua''er said, "they seem to have contracted some strange disease they have never seen before. Their aura is not running smoothly, they have a poor appetite, they are very thirsty, and drinking water doesn''t work..."


    I was surprised: "how many people are like this?"


    According to preliminary statistics, more than 100 people have this symptom. The commanders asked. Soon after the symptoms appeared, more people also had the same symptoms. Everyone suspected that it was a special plague. "


    Bian Lusha suddenly said in my body, "it may be some kind of plague... The martial arts have excellent physique, and there are few plagues that can infect the martial arts. Sai Huaer said it was like petrification, but I have to go and have a look first to be sure. "


    My heart moved and immediately asked, "sister Hua Hua, are you sure what plague it is? Is there a way to save? "


    Sai Hua''er looked at situ Qian, and situ Qian said, "the military doctors say it''s petrification. The plague is very severe..."


    After listening to situ Qian''s explanation, I have fully understood what the petrification is.


    Basically, there is no plague on the oxygen star. Because of the developed science and technology, all kinds of plagues and diseases that threaten human life have been effectively treated and prevented.


    The overall strength of the small divine world is stronger than oxygen star, but the scientific and technological strength is almost zero, and there is no means to prevent plague and disease.


    In the small divine world, there are several plagues that will endanger the practitioners who are much better in physique.


    Among them, the most dangerous and explosive is fossilization.


    The symptoms of petrification are very similar to those of Sai Huaer. In the early stage of the disease, the sick people will be anorexic and their aura will not work. Then they will be extremely thirsty and drink more water. In the end, the water in the sick people''s whole body will completely disappear and the whole person will become a mummy.


    Because there will be a layer of material like rock on the surface of the mummified body of such a dead person, it is called fossilization.


    To put it bluntly, people with this disease, whether ordinary people or immortals, will not be able to absorb water, and finally be dried alive.


    The layer of rocky material on the corpse after death is the material left after the inactivation of an unknown virus infected to death.


    Petrification is highly contagious. There have been many outbreaks of Petrification in the history of the little divine world.


    There were several serious outbreaks of petrification, and the number of deaths reached tens of millions. It is a plague that human beings in the small divine world fear most.


    According to records, people infected with the disease are difficult to be cured, and the disease is surprisingly infectious. Once one person gets sick, it will soon infect all the people around him.


    In the area where fossilization broke out, in previous records, all humans were dead.


    Now that similar cases suddenly appear in the army, I am naturally surprised. I hurried to check to determine whether it is really the disease.


    All the commanders who heard the news knew the severity of fossilization. When they were surprised, they couldn''t help saying, "what can we do? The people brought by the God King got this disease, and the people we brought had contact with them, which...... "


    Ignoring everyone''s doubts, I hurried to the sergeant brought by my father, pulled a man and asked, "where is the sick man?"


    The sergeant caught in my hand was surprised. After seeing that it was me, he hurried to say, "go back to your highness, in the pharmacy."


    I drank, "take me to the pharmacy."


    The sergeant immediately turned around and took me to the welcome pavilion where I once lived.


    After Zhao Lin was arrested, the Yingbin pavilion was requisitioned by us as a pharmacy for sergeants to heal their wounds. Sick sergeants were sent here for treatment.


    When I entered the welcome Pavilion, I accidentally saw Zhu Xiaohong. She seemed to be helping to take care of the sick and injured sergeant. After seeing me, I hurried over and said, "Your Highness, why are you here?"


    Regardless of politeness, I said directly, "all the people who have been here are isolated and can''t contact others anymore."


    Zhu Xiaohong and the doctors in charge of treating sergeants were stunned, so I continued: "some of us are suffering from fossilization. Please tell me, where are those sergeants who are sick, have a loss of appetite, can''t work their aura, and are extremely thirsty?"


    Zhu Xiaohong said nervously, "over here. Second, your highness, we just doubt it. How can you be sure it''s petrification? This... "


    I strode to the position of Zhu Xiaohong''s finger and saw a sick Sergeant being treated at a glance.


    The sergeant seemed to know me. When he saw me looking at him, he hurriedly said, "my subordinates have seen your second highness."


    I raised my hand to stop him from talking, reached out and pressed his wrist: "run Reiki."


    Sergeant ran his aura according to his words. I checked him carefully and found that the aura really didn''t run smoothly.


    Look at his lips, they are dry and cracked, which is obviously a disease of water loss.


    Finally, looking at his skin, a thin layer of rock like material has emerged. Although it is not much, it can be clearly seen.


    The symptoms are indeed fossilization, which I have confirmed.


    I didn''t expect that just after winning a battle, such a situation immediately appeared... Or, such a situation has already appeared, but no one noticed it.


    Father, they may also suffer from fossilization, which is possible for everyone in the divine realm.


    What can I do? My heart is in turmoil. It matters a lot. It is far more urgent and critical than defeating Li Jiajun.


    I forced myself to calm down, and then immediately said to Sai Hua''er: "contact the God King immediately, tell him about the plague here, and ask the God King to send the most effective doctor in the God King''s house to treat the sick sergeant. In addition, advertise notices, recruit wise doctors, and be sure to find drugs to treat fossilization! "


    Sai Hua''er left nervously. Situ Qian said, "what do I do?"


    I looked at situ Qian: "order all the soldiers not to leave Wuji Town, block all the exits of Wuji Town, arrange a new moat array, and open the moat array all day."


    Situ Qian took orders and left. Zhu Xiaohong said, "where am I?"


    I looked at Zhu Xiaohong and said seriously, "inform Jiang Yuan quickly, count all the grain and grass, and see how long we can last. From now on, all grain and grass will be used uniformly. We may have to stay here for a long time, and we won''t get any supplies for a while. "


    I thought of a lot in an instant and hurriedly said, "if you can, ask the God King to urgently send some medicinal materials... Send them with a space ring. Don''t let others enter here again."

 Chapter 1168

    Zhu Xiaohong said, "should medicinal materials be uniformly mixed and used?"


    I nodded: "all materials will be deployed until I issue a new order. During this period, anyone who disobeys the rules and loots food and grass supplies, whoever it is, will be killed. "


    Zhu Xiaohong said, "please follow your Highness''s instructions."


    When Zhu Xiaohong left, I turned to the doctors here and said, "try my best to treat all people. If anyone can develop a pill to prevent and treat fossilization, I''ll give him the post of commander, reward millions of crystal stones and seal a city."


    Doctors are also at risk of being infected with fossilization. Saving others is saving themselves. Even if they don''t give rewards, they will go all out, but with these rewards, they must be more motivated.


    After that, I said again, "no one here can leave here. I''ll send someone to deliver the food, water and medicine you need. Doctors might as well open their aura masks, which may have some effects. "


    Doctors almost immediately opened their aura masks, without exception.


    I was sweating on my forehead. When I left the pharmacy, I felt that my strength seemed to disappear all at once. The whole person had the illusion of overwork.


    The damn plague broke all my previous plans and arrangements in an instant. Let alone attack Li Jiajun now. Whether we can all survive smoothly will be a great test.


    I hope God will not be too ruthless. Let''s find a way to treat fossilization and save tens of thousands of lives here.


    I went back to the tent of the Chinese army. As soon as I sat down, Bian Lusha said, "don''t worry too much. You have so many soul beads. Each close person sends one, which is enough to protect everyone''s yuan God. As long as the yuan God does not die, we will not really die. "


    I said with a bitter smile, "this is the last resort to protect my life. No matter how many soul beads I have, I can''t give everyone one. There are tens of thousands of soldiers here. What you said won''t work. "


    Bian Lusha pondered: "then why don''t you go back to oxygen star and ask he Xian to help you? Is the name of the medical fairy in vain? "


    Bian Lusha''s words awakened the dreamer. How could I forget he Xian? It is not difficult to have an interface to transmit the array from the small divine world to the oxygen star.


    I was so happy that I immediately contacted my father and asked him to send someone to invite he Xian from Shengxian gate.


    I seem relieved to mention he Xian, although I know that even if he Xian comes to study the causes of petrochemical disease and develop an antidote, I''m afraid it''s not something that can be completed in a short time.


    We are in the middle of war. If Li Jiajun takes the opportunity to sneak attack... No, Li Jiajun suddenly withdraws from Wuji Town, is it


    I was surprised and couldn''t help shouting: "damn Li Jiajun, they brought the plague..."


    Bian Lusha was surprised and then said, "it''s really possible... How long can Petrochemical symptoms generally occur?"


    I shook my head: "I don''t know. I''ve seen this plague for the first time. In the past, I just heard people talk about it. I don''t know how long the incubation period is. "


    As soon as my voice fell, Jiang Xue, who was in a hurry, came in. She probably heard my conversation with Bian Lusha and said to me: "the incubation period of petrification is about one to ten days, which varies according to everyone''s physical differences. Second, your highness, I just inquired. The same plague broke out in Li Jiajun camp 100 kilometers away. "


    As soon as I clapped my hands, I said loudly, "I said that the plague was brought by Li Jiajun... Father, they haven''t had a case for so long. It seems that they are all fine. I have to worry about the divine domain..."


    My heart was a little confused. When I spoke, I was a little confused: "Jiang Xue, as you say, there will be no war between us and Li Jiajun in the short term."


    Jiang Xue shook her head, "that''s hard to say. Although the onset of petrochemical disease is fierce, some people have special physique and strong resistance. They will not get sick until ten days or longer. Before that, who knows if Li Zhong will take advantage of chaos to attack us? "


    I frowned and said, "so my previous arrangement is not useless."


    Jiang Xue asked, "what did your highness arrange?"


    I said, "I ordered people to guard the infinitesimal City, arrange the city defense array, and ensure that the array is opened all day."


    Jiang Xue said, "I have also said these things. I believe people who are not ill will do well. Now the most urgent thing is, how can we save those who have diseases? "


    I shook my head: "I can only wait for the doctor to develop effective drugs, or... By the way, is there anyone in the little divine world who is good at refining pills?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me and couldn''t help frowning and said, "isn''t it too late to refine pills at this time?"


    I said, "in time, as long as there are herbs and pharmacies, we can stabilize the epidemic first and avoid more people getting sick. I think we can do this. Maybe you can find a cure when the healers from the Lord''s house come. The worst thing is that when the medical Fairy on the oxygen star comes, we can certainly find a cure. "


    Jiang Xueqi said, "medical fairy? What kind of healer is that? Is it more powerful than the healers in our God''s palace? "


    I said, "He Xian is the most powerful doctor I''ve ever seen. She cultivates the medical skill of saving people. The aura in her body can purify all toxins in others'' bodies, and the medicine is even more wonderful... She saves countless people, and people are nicknamed medical immortal."


    My explanation made Jiang Xue interested in He Xian: "with such a doctor, maybe this Petrochemical disease will be saved. Well... There are people who can refine pills, but the pills that can be refined are very common. Otherwise, the pills before your second highness could not be so valuable. "


    I nodded: "I think we should look for such an alchemist in advance in case of danger."


    Bian Lusha suddenly said, "we really need to find an alchemist in advance, just in case. It is said that petrification has never been cured. It doesn''t seem very serious, but the mortality rate is so high that I''m afraid we can''t have too much hope for he Xian. "


    I nodded and said, "He Xian is only a person after all. No matter how high her medical skills are, her energy is limited. She needs someone to help her treat the sick people."


    Jiang Xue said, "in that case, I''ll contact you right away."


    I said, "don''t use the usual means of summoning people to do special things and offer a heavy reward. As long as it is a folk expert who knows how to refine pills or is proficient in medical theory, it will be expropriated with a heavy amount of money."


    Jiang Xue said, "I see. I''ll do it right away."


    Jiang Xue has been busy these days. She has worked very hard. I see it in my eyes and am very grateful.

 Chapter 1169

    I watched Jiang Xue leave and said through the yuan God, "Bian Lusha, do you have any other way? Say whatever is useful. "


    Bian Lusha said, "in addition to what we said, there is another way. That is to send someone to look for the source of the disease. As far as I know, where there is a virus, there will be corresponding spiritual grass to treat the disease. If we can find it, we only need to collect a large number of that kind of spiritual grass for everyone to take. Isn''t there no danger of this disease? "


    I nodded: "it makes sense. I''ll go to Li Jiajun''s residence in person. Since they brought the disease, it must be on their side."


    Bian Lusha said, "this trip may be very dangerous. You have to think about it."


    Bian Lusha means that we have just killed tens of thousands of soldiers of the Li family army, and we have great hatred against each other. At this time, I was really dangerous in the past.


    I naturally understand Bian Lusha''s meaning, but I must go there for the sake of the sick soldiers.


    Seeing that I had made up my mind to go to the Li family army, Bian Lusha said, "if you must go, remember to bring some captured Li family lineages. In that case, maybe Li Zhong will hear you finish. "


    I nodded, took a deep breath and strode out of the big tent of the Chinese army.


    Jiang Xue and I took a hundred prisoners of war of the Li family''s lineage to the Li family army''s camp. We were greeted by the cold weapons in the hands of Li Zhong''s escort.


    I don''t want to hurt people at this time. I can only confine the space so that they can''t hurt me.


    Li Zhong has been observing me in the dark since he was informed. At this time, he saw that I didn''t hurt people''s heart. Then he slowly appeared: "Your Highness, you don''t really want to return my Li family to me this time?"


    When Li Zhong appeared, everything was easy. I waved and Jiang Xue and the sergeants released all the prisoners of war.


    At the same time, I also released Li Zhong''s guards imprisoned in the space, which was a big gift to Li Zhong.


    "Master Li, the plague in the army is a serious threat to the lives of our officers and soldiers, so I came here specially to discuss with Master Li about countermeasures."


    I said truthfully, "the epidemic situation in Li''s army must be more serious than that in our army. Now I know a possible way to cure petrification, but I need the cooperation of Mr. Li. I wonder if Mr. Li is willing to listen to me? "


    Li Zhong frowned and said, "Your Highness has done a good job in intelligence work... Yes, the epidemic in our army is really serious. Dare you ask your highness, what method can cure this petrification? "


    I said, "there is a doctor from oxygen star in our army. She told me that she has ways to curb the disease and prevent the spread of the epidemic. But she needs one thing, that is to find the source of the disease. "


    Li Zhong smiled: "how can I know the cause of the disease? Second, is your highness mistaken? "


    I said solemnly, "if master Li doesn''t mean it, I''ll think what I said before is in vain."


    Li Zhong was stunned and immediately said, "well, I''d like to hear it in detail."


    I looked at Li Zhong and said slowly, "the source of the disease is the first person to get sick. As long as we find this person and ask about the relevant things before and after the disease, we may find the cause of the disease. Only when this reason is found can we develop corresponding drugs to treat this disease. "


    Li Zhong said, "how can I believe that your highness will give me a share after finding the medicine to treat this disease?"


    I looked at Li Zhong and said slowly, "you must believe me, otherwise, once our sergeant has a large-scale infection, we may die ourselves. What else do you believe?"


    Li Zhong frowned and said, "no, even so, I still want your second highness to give me a guarantee."


    "How do you guarantee?" I said patiently, "do you want a keepsake or something else?"


    Li Zhong said, "I just want your highness to write me a few words and let the whole little divine world know our agreement."


    I understand Li Zhong''s meaning. He wants to force me to develop an antidote and give him one.


    If I don''t keep my word and lose my faith in the world in order to destroy the Li family army, not only me, but all the people of the Jin family will be despised by the world.


    This is absolutely impossible. It involves the trust and face of the Jin family and the majesty of the God King.


    Without much thought, I nodded and said, "OK, I can write it and help you tell everyone about our agreement."


    Li Zhong nodded and said, "OK, your highness, please write now. I''ll send someone to carry the first person to see your highness."


    I won''t say any more. I will immediately write down the agreement in divine language with the pen and paper provided by Li Zhong and sign my name as a guarantee of credit.


    When I finished writing, Li Zhong''s guard also carried a dying sergeant in front of me.


    The sergeant seemed to be dying soon, with only one last breath left.


    I subconsciously took out a soul bead and put it on the man''s chest.


    Li Zhong looked at me and said, "Your Highness is worried that he will die and wants to protect his yuan God from extinction? You are so willing. No wonder your subordinates are loyal to you. "


    I looked at Li Zhong: "Li''s subordinates are also loyal." Pause: "I wrote the agreement to you, and I will help you tell everyone the content of the agreement between us. If our doctors need to enter the area occupied by you to find spiritual grass, please make it convenient. "


    "Easy to say." Li Zhong said: "before the end of petrification, I can also assure your highness that I will never attack the small town where your highness is located."


    I heard the ridicule in his words, but pretended not to understand, hugged and said, "well, I can also guarantee that I will not attack the area where Master Li is located before the end of petrification."


    Li Zhong laughed: "in that case, we''ll have a truce for the time being. Your highness, please help yourself. I''ll send you soon. "


    I took a look at Li Zhong, turned around and left. The sergeants who came with Jiang Xueming raised the dying Li family sergeant and left with me.


    Bian Lusha expected the Li family to be in trouble, but Li Zhong didn''t do so. I''m sure the epidemic in his army must be very severe. Otherwise, his guards wouldn''t be on duty outside.


    I took the first infected patient back to Wuji town. I immediately sealed the man with an array to prevent the more severe virus from infecting others.


    I''ve asked the sergeant where the source of the disease is. Unexpectedly, the sergeant showed signs of illness when he followed Li Zhong.


    The sergeant is from the Ming City hundreds of kilometers away from Wuji town. There were some signs of illness before joining the army, but it was not serious.

 Chapter 1170

    Upon hearing the news, I immediately ordered someone to see Li Zhong and asked someone to go to Mingcheng to see if more people were ill there.


    Before the people I sent to see Li Zhong came back, Jiang Xue brought me amazing news: four or five cities found such diseases, and tens of thousands of people were ill.


    Moreover, these cities with fossilization were occupied by the Li family.


    No wonder Li Zhong readily agreed to my request and signed an agreement with me. If we can''t stop the spread of the plague, the Li family will die out without us attacking the Li family.


    No matter what Li Zhong''s purpose is, some of us are ill, so we must find a way to treat it.


    I have killed many people in my life. My murderous spirit is likely to lead to severe natural disaster when I fly to the fairy world. Now I find someone to treat petrification. If I can save everyone in the city where patients appear, it is a great good thing. Maybe I can offset some of my crime of killing.


    Naturally, this is just a little incidental thought. The most important thing is that I must find a way to save our own people.


    One day later, the doctors sent by the Lord of God''s house arrived. After they entered the infinitesimal Town, they immediately began to work to help treat more and more people infected with petrification.


    Unfortunately, the doctors in the army and the doctors in the Lord''s palace can only delay the death of infected people and can not cure them.


    Jiang Xue offered a large reward, which was almost useless. She knew that the treatment was petrification, and no one came to apply.


    He Xian arrived on the fifth day of the discovery of fossilization, brought her proud disciples, and was well prepared. Even some scientific and technological testing instruments on the oxygen star brought some by the way.


    I had a few simple words with them. Because of the urgency of the illness, I let them start doing things without worrying about the past.


    Soon after he Xian arrived, she told me that she had no way to treat the disease and needed time to study the condition.


    Before that, he Xian believed that it was necessary to refine pills to inhibit the deterioration of the disease, so as to prevent the disease from spreading and possible variation.


    There must be an alchemist here. We don''t have anyone who knows how to make alchemy. There''s really no way. I can only ask my father again to send an alchemist from the Lord''s house.


    The alchemist in the Lord''s residence was originally a GaN family, known as master Gan. Master Gan served as an alchemist in the Lord''s residence before his father became the king of God. He was very old and respected.


    Master Gan is old, and his level is not high. Now he is working hard to come to us.


    The pills that master Gan can refine are the most common pills. He can''t refine more advanced elixirs.


    Maybe it''s God''s favor. When I was worried about refining pills, someone took off the notice we posted before and claimed that they were willing to help us refine pills.


    To my surprise, the person who took off the notice was not only one, but a family.


    What I didn''t expect is that this family actually lived in Wuji town before and left the Huo family because of the outbreak of war.


    I know Mr. Huo. I''ve had some contact before.


    Knowing that the Huo family took over the alchemy task, I met the Huo family leader for the first time to talk in detail.


    Master Huo made some requests, and I agreed to them one by one. In order to let them refine the pills needed by He Xian as soon as possible, they also helped me refine some other advanced essential pills for combat.


    With the pill, the situation of the sick sergeant will be stabilized, and the people who are not sick will be guaranteed.


    The Huo family quickly eliminated a large number of people and began alchemy in a relatively quiet place in Wuji town.


    The God King ordered people to send a large number of medicinal herbs and spirit herbs to the Huo family. According to what immortal he meant, he refined a large number of pills and distributed them to the army.


    With the pill, the troops were slightly calm. In Wuji Town, normal order gradually returned, but the cries of the sick people could still be heard at any time.


    At present, the refined pill can only make the sick feel a little more comfortable. It has almost no therapeutic effect on petrification. The sick soldiers will still die at any time and infect others.


    The Huo family and master Gan have to redouble their efforts to refine pills that can inhibit or even cure fossilization as soon as possible.


    Li Jiajun''s situation is worse than ours. More people are ill and more soldiers die.


    Several cities occupied by the Li family were also plagued and howled everywhere.


    I got the news that those cities were blocked by the Li family. They were allowed to enter and leave. For a long time, not only the petrochemical disease will kill the people, but also the lack of necessary food.


    The prevalence of plague forced the war between the divine king and Li Jiajun to be temporarily stopped. The two sides kept a distance by tacit understanding and agreed on a truce period of several months.


    In the face of such a great disaster as fossilization, human beings suddenly become very small. Some things that we all thought were great things before become no longer important, and no one even mentions them again.


    There are more and more people suffering from fossilization in the military in Wuji small town. According to preliminary statistics, seven out of ten people are ill, and they are on the verge of annihilation.


    Jiang Xue and I were also trapped in Wuji town. Although there was no disease for the time being, we were worried every day and lived like years.


    He Xian ordered her disciples to stay with me day and night and asked me to take various pills every day to prevent fossilization. Although I don''t know whether it is effective, so far, I''m still a normal person.


    There are few soldiers who have no disease at all. If we go on like this, we may all die before the right medicine is developed.


    More than once, Li Zhong sent people to urge for good medicine. When people came to see our situation, they often left without saying anything. They were afraid that they would be infected.


    I was anxious and went to see the progress of the alchemists every day, which would also urge he Xian, but it didn''t help. After all, fossilization was too difficult to treat, and he Xian couldn''t develop a good medicine in a short time.


    There are dead soldiers every day, and there are painful cries every day


    At a loss, I secretly lamented my smallness.


    In Wuji Town, I ordered people to set up a large array to gather all sick people in the array to avoid their contact with normal people and infect more people.


    I also ordered people to set up a large array outside the city. All soldiers killed by petrification were buried in the large array. If the large array was not destroyed, petrification should not infect people outside the large array.


    Some military doctors and doctors also failed to escape this disaster. They fell down after suffering from petrochemical disease and didn''t leave their posts when they were dying. Even the soldiers on the front line of life and death who were also ill shed tears.

 Chapter 1171

    A small transport array has been set up. The Lord''s palace will send a large number of food and medicinal materials through the transport array almost every day to ensure that we have no worries.


    Death is continuing, petrification is continuing, crazy killing human beings, as if God is angry and wants to punish human beings.


    Everyone''s spirit is highly nervous, everyone is impulsive and irritable, everyone is haggard and his eyes are red


    The situation is very urgent. If there is no way to stop the spread of petrochemical disease, and if people die every day, I''m afraid all the people in the infinitesimal city will go crazy, and all the people in the cities around the infinitesimal city will go crazy.


    I was so anxious that I almost vomited blood, but I could only bear the worry, because there was no way to urge he Xian and others. They needed time.


    A few days later, the Huo family alchemist I recruited, together with master Gan of the divine palace, successfully refined a pill to inhibit the aggravation and spread of petrochemical disease.


    This nameless pill is the prescription that he Xian came up with. Although it can only inhibit the aggravation and spread of the disease, it has temporarily stopped the spread of petrochemical disease and let the living see hope.


    This unknown pill can give he Xian more time to develop a good medicine for the treatment of fossilization. I''m a little worried.


    He Xian and her disciples not only have to study and find prescriptions for symptomatic treatment day and night, but also find sick sergeants to test the medicine after dispensing. At the same time, they also have to treat and take care of sick sergeants. It''s very hard.


    I sent someone to serve He Xian and her disciples. Even the ten maidens of the Huo family were sent five to take care of and protect He Xian and them.


    But he Xian is still tired every day, his face turns white, his steps are obviously vain when walking, and he feels like he will fall down at any time.


    Therefore, I had to discuss with Sai Huaer to let her find Jiang Yuan and take good care of He Xian and them as much as possible.


    After half a month, he Xian successfully prepared a pill called "anti plague pill", which can effectively treat and prevent fossilization.


    Although the "anti plague pill" prepared by He Xian can not cure the petrochemical disease, it can stabilize the disease. For the sick, this anti plague pill is hope.


    BiWen pill can effectively reduce the suffering of patients, delay the death of patients, and have a certain preventive effect.


    Among the first batch of 50 soldiers suffering from petrochemical disease who took anti plague pills, only six died within ten days. Facts have proved that the mortality of sick soldiers who took anti plague pills is relatively low.


    Most people did not die of fossilization, except that a few patients who had reached the limit would still die.


    The anti plague pill is effective. I ordered the alchemist of Huo family and master Gan to refine a batch of anti plague pills as quickly as possible and distribute them to the sick soldiers to observe the situation after taking them.


    This time, more than 1000 soldiers took anti plague pills at the same time, including those who were seriously ill and about to die, those who were slightly ill and had a short onset time, and those who had just developed disease.


    He Xian should observe the performance of patients at each stage after taking anti plague pills, and find out whether anti plague pills are effective and ineffective for those people.


    Two days later, he Xian found me and asked me to distribute all the refined anti plague pills. She said that the anti plague pills were indeed effective, at least for patients who had not been ill for a long time. They could control the deterioration of their condition and strive for some treatment time.


    I ordered the Huo family and master Gan to continue refining the anti plague pill and tell the God King the good news at the same time.


    The God King, who received the news, ordered me to send the prescription of the anti plague pill to the God King''s house, summoned some people, tried their best to refine the anti plague pill, and sent it to us at the first time to treat all the sick soldiers.


    He Xian''s fame in the small divine world became bigger than me in a few days. He became a well-known life-saving immortal. The name of medical immortal resounded throughout the small divine world.


    This has a direct relationship with her dedication to treating patients and saving people. People always like to remember people who have great kindness to themselves.


    Such as he Xian is worth remembering.


    He Xian told me that the reason why she could successfully prepare the anti plague pill had a lot to do with me.


    He Xian said that she was the one I invited and trusted. The reason why many people dared to take her anti plague pill to treat Petrochemical disease from the beginning was because I, the second highness, was behind her.


    He Xian himself told me that although I didn''t believe it very much, there was no reason to refute her.


    Maybe he Xian is modest and doesn''t want to take credit.


    Together with master Gan, the alchemist of the Huo family made a large number of this anti plague pill to be taken by the sergeants. Gradually, peace was restored in the infinitesimal Town, except that other people''s painful cries could be heard occasionally.


    At this time, new problems arise, because we have to refine a large number of anti plague pills. The prices of spiritual herbs and medicinal materials necessary for refining anti plague pills have soared, and some people even hoard strange things, which has increased our burden a lot.


    Fortunately, the Lord''s residence took out a large number of crystal stones in time and bought a large number of spirit herbs and medicinal materials for refining anti plague pills and sent them to us.


    Moreover, some alchemists invited by the Lord''s residence have also successively refined some anti plague pills and sent them to us to relieve our urgent needs.


    The transmission array is overloaded every day. Over time, problems often occur. Therefore, the God King ordered people to build a new transmission array outside Wuji town to send us necessary supplies.


    Therefore, I must send someone to meet the envoys sent by the king of God, take the things sent by the king of God back to Wuji Town, and tell our needs to the envoys sent by the king of God.


    In order to prevent the envoys of the God King and the medicine delivery people from being infected, I asked the eldest brother who would not be infected with petrification to go out of the city and meet the medicine delivery people.


    This was accidentally seen by He Xian. She immediately thought of an effective method to treat petrification.


    He Xian excitedly told me that I didn''t understand it very much. The general meaning was: since unicorns can''t be infected with fossilization, it means that they have some substances that can''t be infected by fossilization virus, or substances that can inhibit fossilization virus.


    Knowing this, you only need to take some blood and skin tissue from the unicorn to study the experiment. Maybe you can find this substance.


    It is absolutely no problem to find out what kind of material it is and synthesize the same material artificially according to the scientific and technological development of oxygen star.


    After listening to what he Xian said, I was overjoyed. I immediately discussed with the boss to let he Xian take some blood and skin tissue from the boss''s body.


    The boss has no problem with this. Seeing that so many people have died, he also wants to help us with some blood. He won''t refuse.

 Chapter 1172

    He Xian continued to study the pill to cure petrification with hope, and I began to do what I should do.


    Knowing that the anti plague pill was effective, I immediately sent someone to Li Zhong to send a batch of anti plague pills according to my promise, and told him how to refine the anti plague pill to fulfill my previous promise.


    Li Zhong received the anti plague pill sent by me. In front of my people, he experimented with the sick sergeant.


    After finding that the anti plague pill was indeed effective, Li Zhong personally wrote me a gorgeous thank-you letter and asked my people to bring back a large amount of crystal stones to buy my anti plague pill.


    Li Zhong wants to settle accounts with me. His intention is obvious. I don''t care about it. I just need Jingshi. It''s useful.


    There is no need to thank. I just keep my promise and don''t need anyone to thank me.


    After the effective suppression of fossilization, the number of deaths is gradually decreasing, except that those who are seriously ill will still die.


    For those who have reached the limit of their life, there is no way to cure them with the anti plague pill. There is still only a dead end waiting for them.


    I ordered people to pay close attention to the situation of the plague. In return, it was said that three days after everyone had taken the anti plague pill, except for some people whose diseases were very serious, most of the sick people showed no signs of further deterioration and were in stable condition.


    Since the outbreak of petrification, the death toll of our sergeants has reached an amazing 8000 in just over a month.


    This is equivalent to going through a fierce battle. We lost a lot of effective power in vain, which is a huge loss for us.


    There are more deaths in Li Jiajun. Li Zhong himself said that the number of deaths has reached 20000, more than double that of us.


    These days, the bodies of sergeants who died of petrification can be seen everywhere in the military camps of both sides. A large number of Sergeants are busy burying the bodies of their dead brothers every day and have little time to do anything else.


    In the open space outside the city, you can see through the large array that there are huge tombs like hills everywhere.


    The huge tombs like hills have completely changed the original landform, which makes people feel frightened when they look at them from a distance.


    Fearing that the petrochemical disease will ravage again, I ordered everyone not to leave Wuji town or close to the huge Cemetery outside Wuji town.


    Needless to say, everyone can think of the tragedy of the plague. So far, we have spent a lot of material, human and financial resources. We have only controlled the spread of the plague and did not completely eliminate the harm of the plague.


    While trying to keep calm and glad that I was not infected, I ordered to compensate the families of dead soldiers and ordered to refine more anti plague pills so that everyone could take them in advance to avoid infection.


    He Xian and others are still working hard. What I can do is to ensure everything they need and let them have no worries.


    At the same time, I also need to make other preparations. After all, Li Zhong and I are only a temporary truce, not a permanent truce.


    Li Zhong will never stop. I can''t help but recover the cities occupied by Li Zhong. The battle between us will be in full swing when he Xian develops a method that can completely cure fossilization.


    Therefore, after the petrochemical disease was controlled to a certain extent, I ordered Jiang Xue to personally count the number of non infected sergeants among all the sergeants to see how many we can fight.


    Jiang Xue always reassured me. Just a few hours later, Jiang Xue reported to me that the number of sergeants we could fight had dropped sharply to 3000.


    The original tens of thousands of sergeants died after a plague, and tens of thousands lost their combat effectiveness due to illness. Now there are only 3000 left intact, basically wiped out.


    This is the result of timely treatment. Otherwise, I''m afraid that everyone will die here as in the legend.


    I am no longer worried about the plague that has been controlled, but about the situation in Li Zhong.


    If Li Zhong''s situation is better than ours, he should attack us immediately.


    Now I know Li Zhong a little. I know what he will do next. I''m afraid he''s also thinking about how to attack us.


    Just when I was worried about the serious lack of combat effectiveness of the sergeant, Jiang Xue came to report: "second, your highness, Li Zhong sent a letter of invitation, and we will break his prison dragon array in three days."


    "Prisoner dragon array?" I frowned: "what array is that?"


    Jiang Xue said, "it is a very common battle array, which is famous for its simple layout and variety. This array can be large or small. A hundred sergeants can arrange it, and ten thousand sergeants won''t seem bloated and cumbersome. Generally speaking, it is one of the ordinary battle formations that the leaders of our small divine world must master. "


    I nodded: "in this case, should we rehearse it immediately so that the sergeants can be familiar with it?"


    Jiang Xue said, "it has been arranged. I just came to talk to your second highness."


    I nodded slightly, "I''m really much more relaxed with you. Cher, are you all right? You''ve been busy with the plague during this period, but it''s hard for you. You... Have to take care of yourself. "


    Jiang Xue smiled and took my hand: "you call me ''Xueer'', aren''t you afraid of sister Hua''er? Are they jealous? In fact, you are the one who is really hard and tired. Be careful, but don''t be tired. You are the backbone of all of us. Once you fall, we don''t know how to face Li Zhong''s attack. "


    I smiled and patted the back of Jiang Xue''s hand: "this plague has made my heart very restless. I always feel that something big will happen. But don''t worry, I know how to take care of myself. "


    After a pause, I remembered one thing: "sister Hua''er and situ Qian have been busy learning alchemy recently. They spend all day with the Huo family. Some of my friends stayed there to take care of them. I haven''t seen them for a long time, and I don''t know if they are all well? "


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "don''t worry, they are fine. Moreover, sister Hua''er and sister Si Tuqian both showed high alchemy talent and had a great tendency to be accepted as disciples by the Huo family. And they learned another skill of the Huo family, that is to do business. The two of them are now close to the Huo family and are well taken care of. "


    I smiled: "it''s amazing... As long as they are happy, they can do whatever they want. Xueer, you work hard. When the war is over, I''ll take you to the oxygen star to see the scenery on the oxygen star and experience the local customs on the oxygen star. "


    The plague was controlled, and I got along with Jiang Xue alone. Somehow, I was excited and seemed to forget the existence of the plague for the time being.

 Chapter 1173

    Jiang Xue looked at me with warmth in her eyes: "I will naturally follow your oxygen star, so don''t worry about me."


    I said with a smile, "I don''t feel at ease. Who in the little divine world doesn''t regard you as a goddess and adores you? I asked myself, "I don''t have enough charm to fascinate you, in case you are..."


    "Jin Feng!" Jiang Xue suddenly said angrily, "who do you think I am? Talk nonsense again and I''ll go. "


    I smiled at the angry Jiang Xue and said slowly, "Xueer, seriously, I feel like I''m dreaming when you''re with me..."


    Jiang Xue "puffed" a smile, patted my hand and said with a smile, "what does it matter to dream, as long as the dream is a good dream."


    I also wanted to gossip with Jiang Xue, so I heard Gan Yu say outside the door, "Your Highness, your subordinates have something important to report. I don''t know if you can come in?"


    I let go of Jiang Xue''s hand and said, "commander Gan, come in."


    Gan Yu came in, looked at Jiang Xue and me, hugged his fist and said, "your second highness, commander, the miracle doctor He Xian asked me to find your second highness and asked you to go."


    I was slightly stunned: "please let me go? Is there any difficulty? "


    Gan Yu shook his head: "what''s the specific matter? Doctor He Xian didn''t say, and I don''t ask much. Well... Your highness, it''s better to ask in person. "


    I moved in my heart. Without waiting for Gan to say more, I quickly moved to the welcome Pavilion dedicated to the research of He Xian. I hurried to the busy he Xian and said, "what can I do for you?"


    He Xian looked up at me, smiled and said slowly, "the door master is so fast. Well, I''ve developed a pill that theoretically has a good effect on petrification, but because the Sergeants are unwilling to test the medicine with their own lives, I can only ask the sect leader for help. "


    I frowned: "don''t want to test the medicine? Why? "


    He Xian said, "the anti plague pill can alleviate the pain of the sergeants and delay the death, so the Sergeants are not willing to take any more risks. This is normal. I have been a doctor for so many years and understand their ideas very well. "


    I looked at the sergeants lying on the hospital bed and asked in a deep voice, "why don''t you want to test the medicine? Don''t you know that if you drag it slowly with the anti plague pill, you will die in the end? "


    A sergeant said carefully, "there is Kirin essence blood in the elixir of the miracle doctor He Xian. We... We dare not take it."


    I was even more surprised: "why is this? Kylin''s blood essence is a necessary material for the treatment of fossilization. Why don''t you take it? "


    The sergeant said: "it''s said in the little divine world that people who take Kirin''s blood essence will gradually become a Kirin family... We are human beings and don''t want to become kirins."


    I was stunned: "is there such a thing? So I''m going to become a Kirin, too? When I fought with Kirin before, I got a lot of blood from Kirin. Why hasn''t there been anything up to now? "


    The sergeant bowed his head slightly and was speechless. Another sergeant said, "the commanders also know this legend and specially told us not to take this pill... We are also ordered to act. We absolutely have no disrespect for any miracle doctor."


    I smiled, turned back and asked, "the commander said this and asked him to see me."


    The sergeant looked down as if he didn''t want to say the name of the commander.


    I was so angry that I raised my voice and shouted, "you only listen to the command of the commander. Who still pays attention to my second highness?"


    The sergeants were surprised. No matter how sick they were, they sat up or stood up together and said in unison, "my subordinates dare not. Please forgive me, your highness!"


    I waved my big hand and shouted, "give me medicine. The enemy has arranged a prison dragon array. We will break it in three days. If you can''t get better in three days, you won''t be able to fight at that time, you will be sinners in the small divine world. "


    I said this very seriously. Some sergeants who were not seriously ill immediately got up and said, "please give orders, your highness. We can still fight."


    I raised my hand and pressed: "the battle is three days later. Now you just need to take medicine on time according to the meaning of doctor He Xian."


    Hundreds of patients gathered in the welcome Pavilion. When they heard what I said, they said together, "I will follow your Highness''s will. We will recover as before in three days, and then go to the battlefield to compete with the enemy."


    I smiled and said loudly, "you can think so. Don''t worry, you won''t have anything if there is any immortal doctor."


    The sergeants didn''t say anything more. They scrambled to ask he Xian for new pills, took them in front of me, and then lay down to rest.


    The pill newly developed by He Xian uses the blood essence of Kirin. He Xian named Kirin pill to thank the boss for providing blood essence to save people.


    Boss, they do things. They seldom come to me. I haven''t seen them for several days. I don''t know what they are busy with.


    After the sergeants took the medicine, I waited for a while. No one was different, so I left.


    He Xian sent me to the door of the welcome Pavilion and whispered to me, "the sergeants can''t recover completely in three days. Would you consider not letting them go to the battlefield first, and it''s not too late after they fully recover..."


    I know he Xian is a kind-hearted doctor. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t do this."


    He Xian smiled: "it''s an exciting method. I thought you really wanted them to go to the battlefield..."


    I smiled and said goodbye to He Xian. I was going to see Saihua and others who were refining pills to see what they were busy with.


    The Huo family, together with master Gan, led a new group of disciples with some alchemy talents to work day and night to refine pills to save people, which is also very hard.


    Even so, in order to restore the combat effectiveness of the sergeants as soon as possible, I had to put some pressure on them to separate people to try to refine xiaohuandan while refining anti plague pill and Kirin pill.


    The battle is about to start. We need a healing elixir like Xiao huandan to ensure that the injured sergeants can save their lives and recover faster.


    Master Gan''s character is fairly good. He was not angry because of my requirements. He promised to assign someone to have a try. After all, it is not easy to refine xiaohuandan, and he is not sure that he will be able to refine it successfully.


    On the contrary, the alchemists of the Huo family were more confident. They said that as long as the materials were sufficient and the danfang was correct, they would be able to refine small return dans.


    In fact, the most important thing at present is to deal with the plague. Now I hope he Xian''s Kirin pill has a good effect and can cure the soldiers suffering from fossilization.


    If this is the case, the people here will gradually improve and enhance their strength, and they will not be afraid of Li Jiajun, who is also troubled by petrification.

 Chapter 1174

    I was busy arranging this and that. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the letters of war sent by Li Zhong.


    Although Bian Lusha had no flesh body and could not leave my body, she quietly helped me figure out the strategy to deal with Li Zhong.


    When I was free, Bian Lusha said to me, "you should write back to Li Zhong now and say that we will break the battle on time."


    I frowned: "but we can fight only 3000 sergeants. With our commanders, we can''t be Li Zhong''s opponent."


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "I''ve thought about this for a long time... In fact, our combat effectiveness is still very strong, but you didn''t notice."


    "You mean?" I was surprised: "ask the God King for more troops?"


    Bian Lusha said: "it is unlikely to increase troops. After all, the plague has not passed, and the increase will only cause greater problems... I mean, we can use the last time to train an array to crack the prisoner dragon array and give Li Zhong some color to see, forcing him not to dare to fight with us again in a short time."


    "How?" I was even more surprised: "do you know that there is a special array to crack the prisoner dragon array?"


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "I don''t know, but I know a more practical all souls method."


    I was even more puzzled: "what is that?"


    Bian Lusha said: "as the saying goes, one force can reduce ten meetings. You have a space skill such as nine star space, which can quietly approach the enemy and has great congenital advantages. As long as we have the ability, or strength, to break all the enemy''s arrangements under one strike, we can win with one strike. "


    "Win with one blow?" I couldn''t help saying, "how is this possible?"


    Bian Lusha said, "let me tell you this. If you can, you will suddenly come to the sky of Li Zhong''s prison dragon array with the leaders and some sergeants, and then we will concentrate all our strength to give a fatal blow to Li Zhong''s prison dragon array. To do this, first of all, you must be able to take us to the sky of the prisoner dragon array in an instant, and you can''t give them any reaction time. "


    I nodded: "I can do this. Within a thousand people, there is no problem in the nine star space."


    I can tear up the space and create a space channel to transmit thousands of people at a time. It is definitely not a problem.


    "That''s good. Next, we need to train people to concentrate all their strength and find the most suitable person to attack. " Bian Lusha continued: "the relatively difficult thing is who can withstand the power of the people, and the attack is the most powerful."


    I pointed to myself: "this person is naturally me. I can absorb a lot of energy at one time and store it in the wanbaoding. As for the attack, I think the ultimate meaning of the killing God sword technique, the earth shaking sword Qi and the ubiquitous sword meaning, can definitely kill all the enemies in the prisoner dragon array. "


    Bian Lusha smiled: "isn''t that all? What else are you worried about? "


    I smiled bitterly: "this method is simple to say, but if you want to implement it, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. People''s auras are different. Will they conflict with each other when they are concentrated, and can they exert enough power? Who makes it clear? "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "it''s easy to do. If you have an artifact wanbaoding as the second Dantian, you can directly put a large amount of crystal stones into the wanbaoding. Through your immortal promotion formula, you can turn the energy in the crystal stones into pure aura and store it in the wanbaoding. Naturally, there is no difference in your aura. At that time, you can break the array alone. After entering the array, don''t you just give a fatal blow? "


    I shook my head: "I have already tried to do this. Unfortunately, no matter how much energy is in the wanbaoding, my attack is only a little higher than when I normally shoot. It is impossible to really destroy thousands of enemies with one blow."


    Bian Lusha said, "you can discuss this with Jiang Xue. I think she should have a way to solve it."


    I thought about it and asked suspiciously, "why do you say that?"


    Bian Lusha said, "now that you have practiced the skill of the little divine world, I think if you can organically combine the formula of immortality promotion with the skill of the little divine world taught by Jiang Xue, and the Reiki will run smoothly, this situation will no longer exist. What you have to do now is to sincerely ask Jiang Xue and other experts in the small divine world for advice, and do this in a limited time as much as possible. "


    I know Bian Lusha doesn''t know much about Kung Fu. This idea is feasible, but it''s difficult to do in fact.


    It''s not to blame Bian Lusha. After all, she hasn''t practiced the skills of immortality and little divine world like me.


    I suddenly remembered that I had always liked to use the power of natural disaster, so I said casually, "can I use the power of natural disaster to break the array again?"


    Bian Lusha said: "naturally, you can, but you have not only used this move when you were in the oxygen star, but also after you came to the little divine world. I''m afraid the Li family has long been prepared. Even if you use this move at that time, the Li family also has a way to crack it."


    I think Bian Lusha''s words are reasonable. No matter how good the methods and tricks are, they may be very effective once, barely OK twice, and it''s hard to say three or five times.


    But those who have some wisdom will not fall three or five times in a row in the same place.


    Li Zhong is a man of great wisdom. He must be on guard against the threat of natural disaster.


    Bian Lusha''s method requires me to give full play to all the forces in my body in a very limited time, which is very demanding for me. I''m afraid no one has done this before.


    Not only for me, but also for anyone who wants to do this in more than a day.


    Maybe this will have unexpected effects in actual combat. I don''t hesitate to order directly. All commanders will gather in the Chinese army.


    Gather the wisdom and strength of everyone and let me master this seemingly incredible special combat skill.


    Thick accumulation and thin hair is the most commonly used fighting method for martial artists. If I want to thin accumulation and thick hair and use all my strength at once, it is the opposite and potentially dangerous.


    If I succeed, the combat effectiveness I can play must be several times that of the ordinary peak martial god.


    But if I don''t control well, I will only be injured, and if I''m not careful, I may die.


    In order to teach Li Zhong some lessons, I decided to try Bian Lusha''s method, summon all the commanders to come to me and accompany me to a special cultivation.


    After the commanders heard my plan, no one spoke. Everyone knows the danger of doing so, but in order to defeat Li Zhong, we have to take a risk.

 Chapter 1175

    The information I got shows that Li Zhong''s original subordinates are almost dead and wounded. The prisoners of the Dragon array are newly summoned from various cities. The combat effectiveness is quite powerful, which can not be compared with our 3000 soldiers.


    Otherwise, I can send troops directly to break the formation. With my help, it''s not difficult to break the formation and defeat the enemy.


    I asked everyone to slowly inject their aura into my body and store it in the second Dantian wanbaoding in my body. Then I began to practice the must kill skill according to the methods provided to me.


    I call this must kill skill "one hit must kill", because it is powerful and uses a lot of aura. There is no doubt that it will kill with one hit.


    In order to cultivate the must kill skill, I combine the cultivation methods of people, organically combine the operation route of Reiki in their cultivation methods, constantly try, and slowly test with the most stupid and dangerous methods.


    Although I was very careful, something went wrong at the beginning. I was almost burst by a lot of Reiki. If it weren''t for the abnormal absorption ability of the holy body and absorbed all Reiki into the wanbaoding at the last moment, I might lose my flesh again.


    However, I was surprised to find that the holy body can absorb a lot of Reiki and turn it into my own use in a very short time.


    I was overjoyed. While continuing to try the cultivation of one hit and one kill, I studied and analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of my own skills with others to find out the best running route of Reiki.


    After such a day of cultivation, I actually benefited a lot. Many things I didn''t understand in the formula for ascending to immortality in the past were easily solved after learning from other people''s skills.


    This is an absolutely precious thing and my wealth. I firmly remember everything I learned today.


    I even felt that if I combined the advantages of many skills when I began to practice the formula of ascending to heaven, I would reach the peak martial god state earlier.


    In other words, even without the divine pill given to me by my father, I will be a peak martial god now, and my strength improved through hard cultivation must be stronger than I am now.


    It was difficult to integrate many skills, but somehow I didn''t feel this way when I integrated.


    Maybe it''s because my original God is strong enough to be almost the first in the whole small divine world, so I seem to be able to integrate the cultivation skills of everyone.


    Of course, I have practiced the skills of the little divine world, which was taught by Jiang Xue himself, and also laid a foundation for me to integrate many skills.


    I have achieved something, but the people around me look at me like monsters. Everyone has some questions in their eyes.


    No matter what people think of me, my heart is very happy. I still have one night to practice. If I can go further tonight, I will be able to successfully implement Bian Lusha''s plan and defeat Li Zhong.


    In history, it is not uncommon to win more with less, but after the power is too wide, such examples are rare.


    Under the guidance of Bian Lusha, I may successfully perform a battle example of winning more with less, so I am also a little excited in my heart.


    In addition to being excited, I asked everyone to have a rest and stay alone in the big tent of the Chinese army to continue practicing.


    One hit must kill skill. To put it bluntly, it means to hit with all your strength and get the maximum lethality.


    I have enough aura in my body, but if I really want to kill with one blow, I still have some doubts if I face thousands of enemies.


    The ten thousand treasure tripod is full of aura, which is all the aura of all commanders and the aura contained in a large number of three grade crystal stones I put into the ten thousand treasure tripod.


    At this time, I felt that my own blow was enough to kill the peak martial god who was unlikely to be killed, but when I actually started, I had a powerful feeling that I couldn''t achieve the desired effect.


    After two hours of continuous cultivation, I still didn''t make any progress. I was about to sit down and think about my problem. I heard Bian Lusha say, "you have enough Reiki in your body, but your control of these Reiki and the operation of Reiki are not in place."


    I know my problems, but I don''t know how to change them.


    Bian Lusha saw that I didn''t speak. Knowing that I was worried, she smiled and said, "you might as well try. You don''t control your aura at all. You can do whatever you want. Maybe you can find a way to kill with one blow."


    I felt Bian Lusha''s words were very reasonable. I had always deliberately used the formula of immortality promotion to control my aura. The combat effectiveness I could play at one time was very limited.


    It may take thousands of times of continuous cultivation to mobilize more aura at a time.


    If I don''t control the Reiki in my body at all, will the Reiki run automatically, just like an uncontrolled water flow, and all flow to a specific position in an instant?


    Now that I think Bian Lusha''s point is reasonable, I will definitely try it right away.


    Relax, just like an ordinary person exercising. I waved and punched.


    I felt that the Reiki in the two elixir fields in my body was like a flood that opened the gate. In the blink of an eye, it all came out along the meridians in my body.


    I felt that my meridians were about to burst. Fortunately, the abnormal ability of the holy body helped me again. When so many auras poured out, I still insisted.


    Maybe it''s a habit. When I did it, I actually used the moves in the Dragon subduing formula.


    An amazing dragon shaped aura flew out and hit a wall in the big tent of the Chinese army. It seemed that it was not hindered. It directly broke the wall and flew out from a distance.


    I hit it from above. I just wanted to have a try. Unexpectedly, under this attack, I made a huge hole in the solid wall protected by array, which destroyed the Chinese Army''s big tent and could no longer live.


    What''s more terrible is that the dragon shaped aura that disappeared in the air actually made a huge space crack visible to the naked eye in the air.


    Under the repair of the interface force, this huge space crack still has the Kung Fu of a cup of tea.


    My power of attack is actually comparable to the power of destruction caused by dozens of people crossing the robbery at the same time. This is definitely the most powerful personal attack I have ever seen, and it is definitely a must kill skill that can kill thousands of enemies at the same time.


    I was delighted and grateful to Bian Lusa for the idea. I thanked Bian Lusa excitedly, and my doubts about Bian Lusa gradually dissipated.


    The power of my arbitrary blow far exceeded my expectations. Bian Lusha achieved my must kill skill. It is necessary to thank her.


    In this way, Bian Lusha''s plan also has the possibility of successful implementation.

 Chapter 1176

    I couldn''t help laughing and laughing. I didn''t pay attention to the commander and sergeants who came. I was excited and forgot myself.


    Bian Lusha in the body also smiled: "I said, you are so smart and your physique is so special, you can do this."


    I am very grateful to Bian Lusha. I burst out and said, "when I break the prison dragon array, I will take you to my second mother immediately, help you find a suitable body and set you free."


    Bian Lusha was overjoyed: "that''s great. I''m always in your body. I''m going to get sick."


    Yuanshen won''t get sick. He will only become weak and disappear completely in the end.


    I didn''t notice Bian Lusha''s joke. I turned to the leaders and said, "let''s work harder and we''ll break the battle on time."


    Everyone was overjoyed when they knew that I had achieved success in cultivating my killing skills. They shouted in unison, "I''m ready. Please give orders."


    I laughed and said, "OK, let''s start right away. This time we must give Li Zhong a big surprise."


    People sat cross legged around me and began to prepare to input the just recovered Reiki into my body.


    I slowly closed my eyes and seemed to see the scene of breaking the prison dragon array and defeating Li Zhong


    After one night''s cultivation and preparation, the commanders worked very hard. Everyone looked tired. Only I was full of energy. I felt that there was a force like destroying heaven and earth in my body. I was eager to break out and do something shocking.


    I bid farewell to the crowd and walked alone to Li Zhong, who had been waiting for a long time, ready to crack the prisoner dragon array.


    Without bold words and graceful movements, I just came out of the space channel, stood in mid air and punched the prisoner dragon array arranged by tens of thousands of Li''s army below.


    With an earth shaking sound, the space below suddenly twisted and deformed, and all the original things suddenly changed.


    The prison dragon array, which was originally difficult to break, became fragmented and completely lost its due appearance under my attack.


    Imaginary corpses, blood, screams... None of these, none at all.


    Some are a huge space crack, and several exclamations that seem to be pinched around the neck.


    Everything disappears in an instant, everything ends in an instant


    The force of the interface quickly repaired the space cracks. It calmed down instantly, as if everything had never happened before.


    Li Zhong was standing in the Li family barracks. He was stunned and looked at me with deep fear.


    The same is true of the guards around Li Zhong. Everyone''s eyes are full of fear and their hands holding weapons are shaking.


    Their proud prisoner dragon array was destroyed in an instant, and it was reasonable to be afraid.


    I looked at Li Zhong and shouted, "Master Li, the prison dragon array has been broken, but are you still satisfied?"


    Li Zhong looked up at me, gritted his teeth and said, "well, your second highness, what artifact is this? It has such great power..."


    I laughed and said, "do you think it''s an artifact? To tell you the truth, an artifact may not have such power. "


    Li Zhong said, "is it just a blow from your highness two? How is this possible? Your highness is just a peak martial god. How can you have the attack power comparable to the immortal? "


    I also know that Li Zhong can''t accept this fact in a short time. He doesn''t want to explain more. He just shouted, "I won''t kill you today, but after today, the armistice agreement between you and me will be invalid. If we meet on the battlefield in the future, it will still be the enemy."


    Li Zhongxin said with lingering fear: "your second highness said so, the Li family will be ready to meet your second Highness''s elite soldiers and strong generals."


    I didn''t mean to threaten Li Zhong, but when I heard Li Zhong''s words, I was still uncomfortable. I couldn''t help shouting, "see you on the battlefield."


    Li Zhong hugged his fist and said, "I''m waiting for your highness."


    I turned and left, nine star space running, tearing space, leaving here.


    In fact, I''m not excited about breaking Li Zhong''s prison dragon array at one fell swoop. On the contrary, I feel that killing ten thousand people this time makes my murderous spirit stronger, and the whole person feels a little bad.


    Maybe when I''m free, I need to do something good, accumulate merit and eliminate the killing sin of my life.


    Back in Wuji Town, I briefly told you the situation when the battle broke out, and ordered everyone to strictly guard Wuji town to prevent the enemy from attacking.


    Li Zhong has suffered a great loss and will certainly do something. Just in case, I have to order people to be ready.


    At present, we don''t have many soldiers available. We need he Xian and others to redouble their efforts to cure our soldiers suffering from fossilization and increase the number of people who can fight.


    He Xian''s Kirin pill has a good effect on petrification. After taking it, some soldiers gradually get better within a few days, and some people who have fully recovered also appear.


    The eldest brother and the Kirin family donated a lot of blood essence and gave it to He Xian and others to refine the Kirin pill to treat the sick soldiers, which also helped me a lot.


    Everything seemed to be developing towards the good side. My heart gradually settled down. I sent someone to contact the God King and asked to send more soldiers to help me encircle and suppress the Li family army.


    After the plague, Li Jiajun is still our biggest enemy. We will also be the opponent Li Jiajun wants to destroy most. There will definitely be one or more wars between the two sides. I must start preparing.


    Knowing that Kirin pill was useful for petrification, the God King ordered to distribute Kirin pill to the people in the city occupied by the Li family to treat all the people suffering from petrification.


    No matter whether those cities are occupied by the Li family or not, the people are innocent and must be treated.


    I''ll do it myself, because I can tear the space, come and go freely and save a lot of time.


    There are too many people suffering from fossilization in the cities occupied by the Li family. I spent a lot of time and energy to send Kirin pills.


    The people who received the Kirin pill were very grateful to the God King. Although they were in the city occupied by the Li family, their gratitude to the God King was beyond words, and some even said it directly.


    This will play a role in accepting these cities in the future. Maybe someone will be willing to help us deal with the Li family because they are grateful to the God King.


    Attacking the city is better than attacking the heart. This time, the divine king''s decision is absolutely correct, although it took a lot of crystal stones and manpower to refine Kirin pill.


    In the history of oxygen star, many battles against the city attack the heart first. As long as the people in the city are no longer the same as the defenders, attacking the city will become very simple. Sometimes they can even subdue the soldiers without fighting and occupy the city without cutting blood.


    At this time, the Li family also got some Kirin pills. The sick soldiers were treated. The number of dead people gradually decreased and their morale recovered. They are actively preparing for war and want to fight with us to the end.


    All advantages have disadvantages. I don''t think there is anything about this. I won''t regret sending Qilin pill. On the contrary, I think I have done a good deed and reduced my guilt.

 Chapter 1177

    Bian Lusha helped me see through the Li family''s counter plot, and successfully cracked the Li family''s prison dragon array, which dealt a heavy blow to the Li family.


    I remember Bian Lusha''s credit. In order to repay Bian Lusha and ease the relationship between us, I decided to take time out of my busy schedule to meet my second mother.


    Er Niang is good at creating separate bodies. It''s not difficult to help Bian Lusha create a new body, as long as Er Niang is willing.


    Bian Lusha, who went to meet her second mother with me, was quite excited. She kept talking to me all the way and asked for a lot.


    In general, Bian Lusha''s request for her own flesh is one word - beauty, absolute beauty.


    The beauty loving nature of women was played incisively and vividly by Bian Lusha at this time. Bian Lusha even said many small details of her body in detail, because she was afraid that I would miss a point, and she even said it several times.


    When I came to the divine domain, I saw Er Niang and said, "what happened to the flesh prepared by Er Niang for my friend?"


    The second mother smiled: "I''m ready. I know you''ve been very busy. I didn''t tell you."


    I''ve had the experience of reshaping the flesh. I know that it''s not possible to have a new flesh in a short time: "my friend is here. Will Er Niang let her enter the new flesh and begin to integrate with the flesh now?"


    The second mother smiled and said, "wait a minute. I''ll prepare. You can follow me to the place where I refine the flesh and let your friends enter the flesh."


    I saluted again: "thank you, er Niang. My friend hopes his body can be more beautiful. I don''t know if it can be adjusted and changed?"


    The second mother smiled: "I have hundreds of flesh bodies here, most of which are refined for others. They use the master''s blood essence and look the same as the master. There are dozens of flesh bodies left. They are all molded from the precious blood essence I collected before. They have different appearances. Your friends can choose one satisfactory. "


    I didn''t expect that Er Niang would have so many flesh bodies. With a trace of surprise, I asked, "Er Niang, have you been shaping flesh bodies all the time? Why are there so many? "


    While packing up some necessary things, er Niang said, "I prefer to do this. It can help some immortals who died unexpectedly to revive, give them a flesh body and protect their living yuan gods. I think I have a sense of achievement. You know, the power of the interface of the small divine world is too strong to suppress the yuan God. The flesh must be prepared in advance. Otherwise, it is difficult to save the dead immortal before the yuan God dissipates. "


    I nodded and said with respect, "Er Niang, you have helped a lot of people, and they will appreciate you..."


    The second mother said with a smile, "it''s not necessary to be grateful. I just do it to meet my inner desire to help people and do good deeds."


    I saw that Er Niang was very modest, so she smiled and said, "don''t be modest. Even if you don''t say it, your heart will be grateful to you."


    The second Niang nodded slightly, "don''t say this. Take your friends and let''s go. Although great progress has been made in the war ahead, it will not take a while to really destroy the Li family. Your time is very precious. "


    I nodded: "when my friend chooses his body, we will return to Wuji town. My friend will slowly integrate the new flesh in Wuji town until he fully adapts to the new flesh. "


    The second mother said as she walked, "it''s OK. I''ll prepare all the necessary things for your friend and help her adapt to the new body as soon as possible."


    After a pause, the second mother smiled and said, "Jinfeng, your friend, but your lover?"


    I smiled: "the second mother guessed wrong. She was originally an enemy of mine, but now she is on the United Front with me for some special reasons. Don''t get me wrong. If she helps me, I''ll help her. There''s nothing else but this. "


    The second mother smiled and said, "I just asked casually. You don''t have to be nervous. Your eighth brother... Zhen''er just didn''t pay attention to these things. She made friends with people she shouldn''t make, which made heaven and man angry and almost lost her life. Jin Feng, you are a sensible person. I''m optimistic about you. I hope you won''t make the same mistake. "


    I nodded, looked at the second mother in front of me, and suddenly felt that she was my mother, because only mother would say this to her son.


    Er Niang didn''t say any more. She took me to a big dark room similar to the warehouse.


    It is heavily guarded. There are a large number of guides inside and outside. Ordinary people can''t get close at all.


    There are a lot of square boxes made of cold jade in the room. A trace of cold air comes out, making the whole room much colder than outside.


    An ownerless body with closed eyes lies in these cold jade boxes and is kept by cold jade in case of any bad changes.


    There are hundreds of flesh bodies in the front row, most of which are owned by the Lord, because many flesh bodies have the same appearance. At a glance, they know that they are parts refined for others.


    In the last row of more than 20 cold jade boxes, there are all kinds of flesh bodies that Er Niang said had been prepared, including men and women, beauty and ugliness.


    Bian Lusha quietly asked me to take her through these flesh bodies one by one, so that she could choose the most suitable as her flesh body in the future.


    After seeing all the flesh bodies, she said, "the eleventh flesh body would be perfect if the nose were a little higher."


    I saw that the eleventh body was a very beautiful young girl. It didn''t seem to match Hua''er and Jiang Xue, but Bian Lusha still felt that her nose was not high enough.


    When the second mother heard what Bian Lusha said in my body, she smiled and said, "this is the flesh body refined from the blood essence left by an ancestor of Jiang Xue thousands of years ago. She was recognized as the most beautiful woman in the little divine world at that time..."


    Bian Lusha listened to ER Niang''s words and immediately said, "then I''ll take this, er Niang, right? Please help me, I''ll take this. "


    The second Niang smiled: "wait a minute. I''ll activate the array here to protect your Yuanshen from being suppressed and hurt by the force of the interface, and then help you enter the new flesh body and integrate with the flesh body, so that you can barely control the flesh body."


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "thank you, er Niang. If you have a chance in the future, I will bring you more perfect blood essence so that you can refine more perfect flesh."


    The second mother smiled and said, "then I''ll thank you. There will be such a chance. You must see a lot of good things when you follow Jinfeng. "


    Bian Lusha was overjoyed and said to me, "Jin Feng, you are best at the array. Don''t you hurry to help the second mother activate the array?"

 Chapter 1178

    With a smile, I activated a small array to protect the yuan God that Er Niang had arranged here, and said to Bian Lusha, "you can come out."


    Bian Lusha''s Yuanshen slowly came out of my body. It seemed very empty and almost disappeared completely.


    After the good man did it to the end, I took out a soul reviving pill and said to Bian Lusha, "after you can control your body, take it, which can help your original God recover as soon as possible."


    Bian Lusha looked at me and said with a smile, "don''t please me. You help me and I help you. It''s just a deal - a fair deal."


    I smiled, no longer said anything, stepped aside and watched the second mother help Bian Lusha into the flesh.


    The second Niang first ordered all the guides who guarded here to go out, then opened the transparent cold jade box, the spirit in her body gushed out, and slowly lifted up the flesh.


    The flesh is naked all over. Although it has no consciousness, like a wax statue, it still feels a little embarrassed in my eyes.


    Looking closely at this flesh body, it is probably because it has been placed under the low temperature made of cold jade for a long time. It looks stiff and has no trace of vitality.


    I saw Er Niang make the flesh lie flat in the air. With one hand, she fed a fire red pill into the mouth of the flesh. With the other hand, she gently touched the throat of the flesh, and the pill smoothly slipped into the belly of the flesh.


    A moment later, the pill began to take effect, and a trace of red air flow slowly emerged on the flesh, like a heat flow slowly emanating from the inside of the flesh.


    The originally stiff muscles of the flesh began to show signs of softness, and some water droplets rolled down the flesh, like a bathing beauty, beautiful and edible.


    I didn''t dare to see more. After turning around, I closed my eyes and moved a little. After all, I haven''t seen such a scene.


    Seeing me like this, er Niang smiled quietly and didn''t say anything. She continued to be busy.


    I don''t know what Er Niang did. After waiting for about a meal, I heard Er Niang say, "well, you can turn around."


    I slowly turned around and saw Bian Lusha, who had been dressed neatly, looking down at her new body. Although the expression on her face was a little stiff, it was obvious that she was very satisfied with her body.


    Bian Lusha was resurrected, or Bian Lusha at this time, which is equivalent to rebirth.


    In such a short time, the initial integration between the yuan God and the flesh body, which took several days for the fourth supreme elder of Shengxian gate, was completed, so that the yuan God could barely control the flesh body. Er Niang was really very clever.


    I couldn''t help boxing: "Er Niang, you are really powerful. If someone else changes, I don''t know how long it will take to do this."


    The second Niang smiled: "it''s still slow, because your friend Yuanshen is too weak, I have to be careful. It''s a strong Yuanshen. I can save half my time. "


    I was surprised. I heard the second mother continue to say, "your friend... Is Miss Bian Lusha. Now you still need to further integrate with your own flesh. I''ll tell her how to avoid it first."


    I was stunned and then said, "then I''ll go out first. I''ll wait outside for the good news from Er Niang."


    The second mother smiled and nodded, and I turned and left the warehouse.


    Outside the warehouse, those guides who guarded here saw me and immediately came over and saluted with fists: "I''ve seen your highness."


    I raised my hand, smiled and said, "you don''t need to be polite. Go and be busy."


    The guide said together, "yes, your highness."


    One of the guides was obviously dressed differently from the others. He looked like the leader here. He said, "Your Highness, do you need to rest? I can take you to a place to rest and wait for Mrs. God. "


    Knowing that Bian Lusha''s integration with her own body needed time, I nodded, "OK, thank you."


    The guide hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, it''s your honor."


    I smiled and followed the guide to a room not far away.


    The guide helped me pour tea, said goodbye and withdrew. There were ready-made melons, fruits and snacks on the table in the room, as if they had already been prepared.


    I knew Bian Lusha could not complete the integration with the flesh body immediately, so I sat down here and began to practice.


    It''s not easy to have time to practice. Naturally, I will make every effort to practice and strive to practice the nine star space and other martial arts and combat skills to the extreme as soon as possible.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye, and the guide brought food, which didn''t disturb me who was practicing.


    In fact, I knew that the guide brought me food, but seeing that he didn''t disturb me, I continued to practice and ignored him.


    The cultivation of nine star space is progressing very slowly. Although there are a lot of space forces here, because it is a relatively stable interface force, it is relatively difficult for me to cultivate nine star space after absorbing it.


    In other words, in the space crack, the space force is abundant and relatively unstable, which is easier to absorb.


    I can''t venture into the space crack again to cultivate the nine star space. I can only spend more time absorbing the power of space here and then cultivate the nine star space.


    It is said that there is also a stable space crack in the little divine world, that is, the bitter cold land in the far north.


    In the bitter cold land, there is an area covered by blizzards all year round. At the core of this area, there is a very stable spatial fissure.


    It is said that this space crack was left during the divine world war. For some special reason, it has never disappeared.


    If I have a chance, I can go there to practice my nine star space, but there is great danger there. I also need to be well prepared and can''t go rashly.


    It may take at least three days to wait for Bian Lusha to "leave the customs". In these three days, I will be in this room to cultivate the nine star space.


    The power of space in my Baihui acupoint has been refined by me and has become a power I can use.


    The first floor of nine star space is about the control of the force of space. It is relatively simple in use. Now I can calmly use the force of space to tear space, create space channels, imprison small-scale space, etc.


    When I cultivate the nine star space to a higher level, the scope of my tearing space will be wider, the space channel will be more stable, the distance will be longer, the confined space will be larger and the maintenance time will be longer.


    Deeper use of the power of space, such as making a small space crack by using the power of space to suck in the enemy and kill him directly. At present, I can''t do it.


    When the war with the Li family comes to an end, I will go to the Dragon Valley, where Jinlong lives, and ask Longpu and Longyan if there is a way to speed up the cultivation of nine star space.

 Chapter 1179

    Three days passed in a flash. I stopped practicing on time and got up to go out.


    Seeing me coming out, the guide outside the door immediately hugged me and said, "I''ve seen your highness."


    I waved: "everyone is busy with their own affairs. There is no need to be polite. I wonder if the second mother has come out? "


    The former guide who took me to the rest came forward and said, "Your Highness, the God King''s wife hasn''t come out yet."


    I nodded and was about to ask if there was any abnormality, so I heard the voice of Er Niang: "it''s OK right away, you wait."


    I hugged my fist and said, "yes, er Niang."


    Turning around and looking at the guide beside him, he casually asked, "what''s your name?"


    The guide hugged his fist and said, "my subordinate Ganquan, commander Gan is my brother. We are all Gan''s family..."


    I looked at the man in front of me and found that he was really similar to Gan: "it''s the brother of commander Gan. I remember you. Gan Yu is doing well in our army now. I have reported to the king of God that when the war is over, I will reward him. "


    The sweet spring was overjoyed and said with a smile, "thank you for your promotion to my brother. Your subordinates and everyone in the sweet family will remember your kindness."


    I smiled: "no, it''s the result of Gan''s own efforts. No matter who, as long as they contribute to the king of God, they will be rewarded accordingly. With your brother''s ability, there should be no problem to be a general in the future. "


    "General?" Gan Quan didn''t seem to understand what the general meant. He looked at me and asked, "what''s the official title? Is it bigger than the commander?"


    I didn''t want to explain more, but said, "there are many commanders under the general. They are the commanders in the army. It is the duty of the general to fight abroad, eliminate bandits and maintain the stability of the little divine world. However, this does not include the commander around the God King. The commander around the God King is personally commanded and managed by the God King and is directly responsible for the safety of the God King. Do you understand what I say? "


    Gan Quan said with a smile, "I see. The rank of a general is greater than that of a commander."


    Knowing that Ganquan misunderstood me, I didn''t explain much. I could only smile and say, "thank you for taking care of me these days. We''ll leave soon. When we meet again after the war is over, I''ll thank you."


    Gan Quan said excitedly, "my subordinates dare not. Your highness is too polite."


    I smiled, turned and walked to the door of the warehouse. At this time, er Niang had stepped out first and said to me with a smile: "OK, your friend is really a talent for cultivation. It''s like merging with the flesh for months in just three days. It has reached an amazing level."


    I said with a smile, "it''s your credit for her current achievements. I have to thank you."


    The second Niang turned sideways and said, "don''t thank me. This is what I should do. Please ask Miss Bian Lusha to come out. Your Highness has been waiting for a long time. "


    A figure slowly appeared in front of me. It was blinking.


    When I saw clearly that the figure was Bian Lusha, I was stunned: when did she learn blinking? Was it in my body that I learned teleportation by communicating with my yuan God?


    Also, Bian Lusha is too beautiful in front of me. Her appearance is definitely not as good as that of Hua''er and Jiang Xue. She has a different beauty and gives me a new feeling.


    "Are you Bian Lusha?" I couldn''t help asking, "how can you blink?"


    Bian Lusha looked at me and said, "have you seen enough? I''m not a flower painter. I can''t finish reading it? "


    I knew I was distracted for a moment and hurriedly said, "I... I ask you, how can you blink?"


    Bian Lusha said with a straight face, "what''s the point? Isn''t it worth your fuss that I can teleport? "


    The second Niang said, "I taught her. I want to try whether the legendary spirit body can learn some combat skills in a very short time."


    "Spirit body?" I was surprised: "Er Niang, do you mean that Bian Lusha''s flesh body is a spirit body as famous as the holy body in legend?"


    The second mother nodded: "exactly. Spiritual body and holy body are very rare physique, and they are also the physique with the fastest cultivation speed. It is said that the holy body is the best cultivation constitution possessed by men, and the spiritual body is the best cultivation constitution possessed by women. After the combination of the two, among the children born, there is a great chance to inherit the holy body or spirit, which is also highly qualified. "


    I looked at Bian Lusha in front of me, frowned and said, "can the spirit... Become the peak martial god in a very short time?"


    The second mother nodded: "according to miss Bian Lusha''s own strength and my teaching of her small divine world skills and war skills, it is certain that she will become a peak martial god within a hundred years."


    I shook my head and couldn''t help sighing: "in this case, I have nothing to say. But Bian Lusha, listen to me. Your second mother teaches you martial arts and combat skills. That''s your master. From now on, you can be kind to your master. You must never disobey his orders... You must be a good man, otherwise, I won''t blame you for not thinking about the old feelings. "


    The second Niang was obviously stunned. She didn''t know who Bian Lusha was. She always thought Bian Lusha was my friend or my girlfriend.


    Bian Lusha naturally knew what I meant. She smiled at me, turned around and bowed down to her second mother Yingying, and said, "master, please accept my disciples. From now on, master has orders, and disciples will never disobey them. "


    The second mother was stunned and then showed a happy face: "great, I had this intention for a long time. I just didn''t know if you would agree, so I didn''t say it... Since you are willing to worship me as a teacher now, from now on, we will be a family... Bian Lusha... I''ll call you Sasha in the future."


    Er Niang''s age should not be much older than Bian Lusha, but people in the small divine world also attach great importance to the issue of seniority. Therefore, there is no problem for ER Niang to call Bian Lusha "Sasha".


    Bian Lusha, a disciple of Er Niang and a teacher, answered, "you can call me whatever you want, as long as you like."


    The second Niang was happy, took Bian Lusha''s hand and said, "Sasha, I know you want to help Jinfeng now, so I won''t leave you here. When the war is over, you must come back and talk to our teachers and disciples... I will try my best to help you cultivate and help you become a peak martial god as soon as possible. "


    Bian Lusha saluted again: "thank you, master."


    The second Niang nodded and said with satisfaction, "so... You can leave with Jinfeng. Remember to come back early. I''ll wait for you here. "


    Bian Lusha nodded and looked at Er Niang with sincerity and respect. It seemed that she really treated Er Niang as a master.


    It''s also good. I''m a little relieved that Bian Lusha is guided.

 Chapter 1180

    Bian Lusha suddenly turned to look at me and said with a straight face, "let''s go. Your highness doesn''t want to eat here?"


    I smiled bitterly: "wait for me, I have something to say with my second mother."


    Bian Lusha frowned slightly, but she didn''t make a sound.


    I came to ER Niang, lowered my voice and said, "Er Niang, I have a friend who has lost his body because he saved me and has been sleeping in my body. I wonder if you can help her find a spirit body? "


    The second Niang was stunned and then said, "you have so many friends... No problem, but I can''t find the spirit body. Here''s one. I have some other flesh bodies with good physique. When your friend wakes up, choose a suitable one. "


    I was overjoyed, hugged my fist and said, "so I''ll let my friend stay. I''ll help her at the right time."


    The second mother looked at me and shook her head slowly: "well, it seems that you are also a nosy person. You will suffer losses in the future. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    I know erniang misunderstood the relationship between me and Xiaozhu, and I can''t explain more. Let my yuan god wake up Xiaozhu who is sleeping in her body, so that Xiaozhu can enter erniang''s body first and wait for erniang to help her find a suitable body.


    Xiaozhu quickly woke up with the help of Yuanshen. After understanding what I meant, she agreed with me and took the initiative to enter Er Niang''s body.


    Yuanshen body can''t survive outside. It must be protected by the flesh. At this time, erniang took the initiative to be Xiaozhu''s protective god, which made me look at erniang with new eyes.


    It takes time for Xiaozhu to come back to life completely. Er Niang has just helped Bian Lusha and needs a rest before she can help Xiaozhu.


    "Er Niang, actually I......"


    I was going to thank Er Niang. Unexpectedly, er Niang misunderstood me. Looking at me, she smiled helplessly and said, "call out how many friends need my help."


    I thought about it. I really have Yuanshen friends who need Er Niang''s help, so I smiled and said, "OK, anyway, if you trouble Er Niang, I''m not polite. Some of my friends are still on the oxygen star. I''ll send someone to pick them up. At that time, I''ll trouble Er Niang to help them shape their bodies. "


    The second mother smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be as troublesome as Jane. Well, who called me your second mother? Call all your friends. "


    I am very happy. I feel that I have fulfilled another wish. Naturally, I should thank Er Niang.


    If I just want to do these things, I can''t finish them in a moment and a half, so I don''t intend to wait any longer, say goodbye to my second mother, call Bian Lusha and return to Wuji town first.


    I was in a good mood all the way. Bian Lusha was also in a good mood. We talked and laughed like old friends.


    Back in Wuji Town, Bian Lusha took the initiative to be my military division and helped me with my plans to attack Li Jiajun.


    After fighting with the Li family some time ago, we have successfully gained a foothold in Wuji small town and destroyed tens of thousands of Li family''s army.


    At present, Li''s army is divided into two, one is stationed in Yancheng in the southwest of wujixiaocheng, and the other is stationed on the edge of wujidesert in the northwest of wujixiaocheng.


    Li Jiajun has formed an angle against us. If we send troops to attack Li Jiajun on either side, Li Jiajun on the other side will send troops to harass our rear and attack us on both sides.


    In the face of such a situation, when I left Wuji Town, I activated the moat of Wuji town to prevent the enemy''s sneak attack and attack.


    Now when we come back, the city protection array is intact, and the spies in Wuji town have been cleared away. The defenders of Wuji town are safe and sound.


    After returning to the city, I ordered to renovate the infinitesimal Town, because this will be our base camp in the future.


    A few days later, Wuji town became orderly, with wide streets, neat houses and mountains of materials


    All kinds of military and living materials transported from other cities make it look like there has been no war at all.


    Bian Lusha was responsible for these things. After she had the body, she volunteered to do it instead of Jiang Xue.


    Now, after seeing all this with her own eyes, Bian Lusha excitedly ran to the street and looked here and there. It was quiet, like a young girl who was full of curiosity about everything.


    Bian Lusha came to the little divine world before me, but she was a primitive spirit before me. She had to stay as far as possible to avoid being suppressed and hurt by the force of the interface.


    Now it''s not easy to walk around here freely. It''s normal to be excited.


    However, Bian Lusha ignored a problem. Now she is a beautiful and peerless beauty. She walks around like this and looks like a country girl who has never seen the world, which has attracted a lot of people''s strange eyes.


    Although most of the original residents of Wuji small town left or died because of the war, a small number of people stayed here. They will naturally feel strange when they see Bian Lusha.


    Some sergeants patrolling the streets began to doubt Bian Lusha after they found her.


    If I hadn''t been by Bian Lusha''s side, and those sergeants took the initiative to retreat after seeing me, I''m afraid Bian Lusha would have been taken as a spy.


    Even so, if I wasn''t careful, Bian Lusha got into trouble in a weapon shop that specializes in selling weapons.


    This weapon shop is one of the few shops still in operation in Wuji town. It is also a shop that I acquiesced in and protected by us.


    War requires weapons. Although the Lord''s palace will replenish weapons regularly, it also needs to buy some emergency weapons from shops occasionally.


    Hearing the noise in the weapon shop, I hurried in. At a glance, Bian Lusha was holding a cold and glittering long sword and was confrontation with several guys in the weapon shop. It seemed that she was ready to fight.


    The weapon shop clerk swears and says bad words. Bian Lusha, who is as cold as frost, looks like she wants to teach the clerk a lesson. Her face is full of frightening murderous spirit.


    I knew there must be a misunderstanding, so I hurried forward, took Bian lusala behind me, and said, "misunderstanding, she just came here. She doesn''t know the rules here. Please forgive me."


    A waiter stared at me for a while and suddenly hugged his fist and said, "are you your second highness? I know you. Your highness, this is yours? "


    I looked back at Bian Lusha and said with a smile, "she is my military division. I don''t know that I have ordered that the weapons in the city can only be sold to the sergeants. Please forgive me for taking your sword. "


    There are wartime rules in wartime. In order to ensure that the soldiers have enough weapons, I personally ordered that the weapons laid by weapons can only be sold to the army. Violators will be severely punished.

 Chapter 1181

    The man in the weapon shop is a very tactful man. After listening to my words, he first saluted Bian Lusha, then hugged his fist and said to me: "since he is the military division of your second highness, it''s no problem to give you both this sword. We are also worried about violating your Highness''s order, so we have a dispute with this girl. Please forgive me. "


    I smiled: "it''s not your fault, I don''t blame you. You can strictly abide by my wartime regulations, and I should thank you. "


    The man hugged his fist again: "in that case, your highness and the girl will take the sword and go. We will never dare to stop again."


    When I took out more than ten pieces of three grade crystal stones and handed them to the clerk, I said, "this is the crystal stone that bought this sword. Please take it."


    Before the clerk refused, I had thrown the crystal stone into his arms, pulled Bian Lusa away and returned to the newly repaired limitless Pavilion.


    Wuji Pavilion is my territory, my command post and the big account of the Chinese army.


    Bian Lusha and I came back. Jiang Xue and others who were waiting for us here welcomed us. It seems that something happened.


    What as like as two peas, I can''t help asking what''s going on. Jiang Xue can''t help saying, "Bian Lusha, how do you look exactly like an elder of mine?"


    Bian Lusha stepped forward and said to Jiang Xue, "because my body is shaped with the blood essence of an elder of the Jiang family. Jiang Xue, we are supposed to be the same generation, but now that I have this body, should you... "


    I heard Bian Lusha''s words were wrong and hurriedly interrupted her: "don''t gossip. You come to me. Is there any change in the enemy these days?"


    Jiang Xue probably knew that I was helping her out, turned to me and said, "nothing has changed. Everything is normal except that they harass us frequently. "


    Referring to the war here, Bian Lusha immediately said, "this is the enemy''s plan to disturb and tire the enemy. We have the protection of the city defense array, so we don''t care."


    I nodded: "Bian Lusha said that as long as the moat was not broken, there would be no problem with our defense line. Have you contacted Dongmei and others behind the Li family? Have you heard from them? "


    Jiang Xue shook her head: "the Li family has blocked all the roads to the West. Except for your second highness, there is no way to pass through the Li family''s blockade. I can''t contact Dongmei them for the time being."


    I frowned and said, "it seems that I have to go myself. I don''t know how our people are now."


    Jiang Xue said, "Your Highness has just returned. Do you want to arrange our next counterattack and then..."


    I said, "my plan is to contact Dongmei and others who we sent to the back of Li Jiajun and attack them on both sides. The top priority is to contact them and make them attack at the same time as us, so that Li Zhong can''t look after each other. "


    Bian Lusha said, "Your Highness will go alone, and everyone will not rest assured. My subordinates stay to arrange the next counterattack and protect the infinitesimal town. Your highness and the commander will contact our officers and men together. How about that? "


    Sai Hua''er said, "No. The commander cannot leave with his highness. There must be someone who can be the Lord. "


    Situ Qian also said, "sister Hua Hua is right. You can''t all leave. Once the moat is broken, no one can decide here, we will be scattered."


    I nodded, "you''re right. Bian Lusha, your body has not been perfectly integrated. It needs time and energy. You can''t take care of everything alone. Well, Bian Lusha and the grand commander stay here. The grand commander is fully responsible for the defense and subsequent counter offensive here. Bian Lusha helps to give advice and assist the grand commander. "


    Bian Lusha and Jiang Xue held fists together: "yes, your highness."


    I looked at Bian Lusha and Jiang Xue and said slowly, "Bian Lusha, the commander''s words are mine. If you dare to cause us trouble at this time, don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly."


    Bian Lusha looked at me and said, "I know. Don''t think I''m a child. I know what to do."


    I ignored Bian Lusha, turned to Sai Huaer, situ Qian and several other commanders and said, "you all stay and follow the command of the commander. If nothing happens, we will launch a counterattack on time in the early morning of three days. I''ll contact Dongmei in person. Don''t be distracted. "


    All of them were commanders who had been trained by me. Knowing that they could not joke at this time, they said together, "I will abide by the will of your highness."


    I looked at the crowd, turned and left. Instead of returning to my room, I went to find Jiang Yuan.


    Jiang Yuan is my Quartermaster. All military supplies are dispatched and used by her for me. Now I''m going to meet the 50000 sergeant who hasn''t been in touch for a long time. I can''t do without a gift.


    Wanbaoding, the second Dantian, is now used by me as a space container.


    I got a lot of military supplies from Jiang Yuan, put them into the wanbaoding, found a place where there was no one, tore up the space, opened a space channel, and prepared to go to the extreme West where Dongmei and others were located at the fastest speed.


    There is a space channel. I go to see Dongmei and them, that is, in the blink of an eye.


    However, I don''t know the specific location coordinates of Dongmei and others. I just open up the space channel according to the ancient small divine world map. It''s unknown whether I can see Dongmei and them smoothly.


    When I came out of the space channel, I found that the place I came to was absolutely no man''s land for the first time.


    There are towering giant trees everywhere. Under the energy fluctuation of the space channel, all kinds of spirit beasts are scared to flee everywhere, but they just can''t see a person.


    Blink away from here, the arrival is still the same scene.


    I seem to be lost. I have to tear up the space again, open up a space channel and go to the West as much as possible.


    Compared with teleportation, the distance of each transmission of space channel is definitely much farther.


    My teleportation, up to now, the maximum distance of a movement is tens of thousands of kilometers, while the transmission distance of space channels can reach an amazing millions of kilometers or even tens of millions of kilometers at a time.


    As usual, I should have been to the place where Dongmei and others are, but I don''t know why. What I see is not a city with human existence.


    Once again, I used the space channel to go to the extreme west of Dongmei, where they are located. I finally met human beings.


    In front of us is a city. The architectural style is different from that of other places in the small divine world, but people here use the official language of the small divine world - divine language.


    Asked a few people passing by me, and I quickly found out that Dongmei was not here.

 Chapter 1182

    It was not affected by the rebellion of the Li family, because it was too far away from Wuji town or Shenyu.


    This is almost the extreme west of the little divine world. Although it is also under the jurisdiction of the God King, people here have never seen the God King and don''t know what the God King looks like.


    Here is almost completely self-control. The city leaders are the descendants of a commander sent by a certain generation of God King countless years ago.


    There is natural development here. Many customs and habits are very different from the cities near the divine domain.


    Fortunately, the currency used here is also spar. With this, I can buy what I need here.


    What I need most is the map of this large area that the God King has hardly paid attention to.


    Only with a map can we find Dongmei, who is very far away from here, and their city, can we find Dongmei and them.


    After asking about some shops, I learned that only the city master has a map. In this city, the map is an absolutely confidential thing. It is impossible for ordinary shops to sell it.


    I don''t know why the map was kept as a top secret in the hands of the city Lord, but I was surprised to learn that the city is called Jixi ancient city, which has a long history and was built almost at the same time as the divine domain.


    To the west of Jixi ancient city, there is actually a vast no man''s land. There are primitive forests, which are occupied by countless powerful spirit beasts. It is a restricted area for human beings.


    It is said that Dragon Valley, the hometown of five clawed golden dragon, is in that area.


    I don''t want to look for Longpu and Longyan now. I''m anxious to find Dongmei and Xiazhu.


    So I inquired about the location of the city Lord''s residence and came to the city Lord''s residence, which looks very old, but is heavily guarded and powerful.


    At the gate of the city Lord''s residence stood a row of guards with ancient spears and fine iron armor. They are not called guides here, but called guards by quoting the old saying.


    I stepped forward a few steps and said with a smile, "I''m your Highness the second of God''s palace. I''ve come to see your city master. Please inform me."


    Those guards didn''t seem to understand what I said. After looking at each other one by one, a guard dressed differently stepped forward and said to me, "what did you just say?"


    I smiled and said, "I said I was the second highness of the king of God. I came here to see your city master."


    "Are you the second highness of the God King?" The man looked puzzled: "how is this possible? The God King has never been here for many years... Why did he suddenly send his second highness to see our city master? "


    A guard said, "is it fake? Not long ago, someone pretended to be the special envoy of the God King, was caught by the city Lord after he saw through, and is still detained in the dungeon. "


    I frowned: "it''s true or false. You can''t see it. You can tell your city master and ask your city master to judge."


    The guard, dressed differently, looked at me and said, "you said you were the second royal highness of the God King. Then I want to ask you, what''s the name of the God King now?"


    I frowned and said, "can the name of the God King be said casually? Don''t you know that you will be severely punished if you say the name of the God King without authorization? "


    The guard smiled and said, "we haven''t heard from the God King for many years, and we don''t know such a rule... Boy, I think you are pretending to be his Highness the second God King, trying to approach our city Lord and beg for crystal stones?"


    My heart moved and slowly said, "you say so, about a lot of people have done this?"


    The guard said: "a few days ago, a guy who claimed to be the special envoy of the king of God wanted to see our city Lord, but he was found out by our city Lord. Up to now, he has been detained in the dungeon. I advise you to leave quickly. If you disturb the city master, you can''t leave if you want to. You''ll stay in the dungeon all your life. "


    I smiled, suddenly raised my voice and shouted, "Lord of Jixi ancient city, your Highness the second God King is here. Please come out and see me."


    My voice spread far away, and people ten miles away could clearly hear it. The owner of the Jixi ancient city in front of me must also be heard.


    Those guards seemed to be angered by my move and rushed together. Their long guns were aimed at the vital points of my body. The guard who spoke to me shouted: "how dare you shout in front of the city master''s house? Don''t you know that we can catch you now?"


    I smiled and said faintly, "when your city master comes, you naturally know whether to catch me or not."


    The guards were stunned, suddenly turned around and saluted at the gate of the city Lord''s house: "see the city Lord."


    A young man appeared at the gate of the city Lord''s residence, smiled and nodded to the guards. He looked like an approachable City Lord.


    But there was some light mockery in the eyes of this person looking at me. It seemed that he regarded me as a liar from the beginning.


    This man is a high world martial god with good strength. I heard him say, "spread out."


    The guards immediately dispersed, and their movements were very neat. The man was more satisfied with the guards'' movements, smiled and said to me, "who are you, and how dare you make a noise in front of the city master''s house?"


    I said slowly, "I am the second highness of the current God King, Jin Feng. What''s your name? Is this the owner of the Jixi ancient city? "


    The young man in front of him looks young, but his actual age is thousands of years old. He said, "since you have come to the ancient city of Jixi, why don''t you even know my name? Well, it doesn''t hurt to tell you. My name is Yang Xiaodong. I''m the 97th leader of Jixi ancient city. Since you say you are the second royal highness of the current God King, what Keepsake did you bring to prove your identity? "


    I shook my head: "I came in a hurry and didn''t ask the king of God for any keepsake. But I have a messenger here, which can contact the God King. If you don''t believe me, you can let the God King tell you who I am. "


    "Ha ha..." Yang Xiaodong said with a smile, "who knows who you contact? We haven''t seen the God King for many years, let alone the current God King. If you just say a few words to someone, how can we be sure whether the other person is the God King? "


    I frowned and said, "how can you believe my identity?"


    Yang Xiaodong said, "to the west of Jixi ancient city, about 30000 kilometers away, there is a place called Longgu. There... "


    "There are many golden dragons living there." I interrupted Yang Xiaodong: "there are also five clawed golden dragons with strength equivalent to Da Luo Jinxian and more powerful six clawed golden dragons."


    "How did you know?" Yang Xiao was startled to the East: "speak quickly."


    I said faintly: "I have seen a dragon in the divine realm... No, it is the dragon spirit of ten five clawed golden dragons and a six clawed Golden Dragon."

 Chapter 1183

    "Have you seen the five clawed Golden Dragon?" A surprised voice came from behind Yang Xiaodong: "are you serious?"


    Hearing the sound, Yang Xiaodong immediately turned back and hugged: "father, how did you come out?"


    An old man walked slowly in front of Yang Xiaodong. He looked calm and said with his hands on his back: "I''ll take a look at the second royal highness of the God King. Maybe it''s really the people sent by the God King. After all, a long time ago, we were under the jurisdiction of the God King..."


    Yang Xiaodong said, "I don''t think he is sent by the God King. Father... Don''t be deceived by him."


    The old man was obviously Yang Xiaodong''s father, the last city Lord. The old city Lord said, "don''t be rude. If he is really the second royal highness of the king of God, we can''t afford to be so rude. It''s true or false. I''ll know when I ask. "


    Yang Xiaodong seemed to be very filial. After listening to the words of the old city Lord, he saluted and retreated without saying more. There was still some doubt in his eyes, but in the face of his father, he was still not saying anything.


    The old city Lord walked slowly to me. Unexpectedly, he was just a medium-level martial god, which was lower than Yang Xiaodong''s strength.


    "Young man, are you really the second highness of the God King?" The old city Lord looked at me, and a light that moved my mind flashed in his seemingly dark eyes. Listen to him slowly say, "you don''t have any keepsake?"


    I nodded, hugged my fist and said, "old city Lord, I''m really your second highness... Have you ever been to the divine domain?"


    The old city owner shook his head: "the divine realm is millions of miles away. Even if we use teleportation, we don''t know the exact direction, it''s difficult to reach. We haven''t been to the divine realm for many generations, although we always want to see it and enjoy the style of the divine realm... "


    I''m embarrassed. How can I prove my identity? Do you want me to take the city Lord Yang Xiaodong to the divine domain, meet the divine king, ask the divine king to explain my identity, and then come here to get the map?


    Then I might as well go back directly and find a way to go to the place where Dongmei is. Why go around such a big circle? I feel it takes more time?


    It''s also my carelessness. Space channel transmission is often millions of kilometers. I''m afraid I''ve already arrived behind Dongmei. But I use the space channel again, which is farther and farther away from Dongmei.


    As soon as I read this, I hugged my fist and said, "I actually came to find someone, but I inadvertently came here because I mistakenly estimated the transmission distance of the space channel when using the space channel. Old city Lord, whether you believe me or not, I just want to ask, can you show me your map and confirm the coordinates of returning to the divine domain? "


    The old city Lord looked at me, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. According to the ancient rules of our Jixi ancient city, you can''t see the map. Because this involves some ancient secrets, and our map can''t see the coordinates of the divine domain at all. Young man, if we knew the coordinates of the divine domain, wouldn''t we have gone to the divine domain to meet the God King according to the map? "


    I nodded understandably: "in that case, please tell me, what other cities exist nearby besides the Jixi ancient city? I can go to other cities and ask for directions. Maybe I can return to the divine domain. "


    The old city owner shook his head slightly: "within hundreds of thousands of miles nearby, there are territories of descendants of spirit beasts and divine beasts. Our Jixi ancient city was able to build a city here thanks to the help of a God King a long time ago. In order to live in peace with the beasts, the God King established this extremely western ancient city to convey the news of the divine domain and here. But then there were some changes. The beasts tore up the agreement of peaceful coexistence signed with humans, occupied a large area around, blocked the way we left, destroyed all the Dharma arrays we contacted with the God King, and made us a completely isolated city. "


    The old city Lord said this at one breath, and finally sighed: "we haven''t contacted the God King for a long time, and we don''t know whether the God King now is still the God King we knew before. You claim to be the second highness of the God King, and you can''t prove your identity. We can''t do anything for you. "


    I frowned and said, "I understand and understand. According to the old city owner, you are completely isolated now? There is only one city within hundreds of thousands of miles? "


    The old city owner nodded: "the ancient city of Jixi is surrounded by vast forests, and there is no second city. The only transmission array between the city and the outside world can no longer be used, and our contact with the outside world has long been cut off. "


    I didn''t expect this. I was disappointed and could only say, "just now you were surprised that I saw the five clawed Golden Dragon. I don''t know why? Is there any past between you and the five clawed Golden Dragon? "


    Referring to the five claw golden dragon, the old city master immediately became interested, raised his voice and said, "young man, if you haven''t lied to us and have really seen the five claw golden dragon, I want to ask you to do me a favor. I don''t know if you can?"


    I said, "excuse me, old city Lord, what do you need me to do?"


    The old city Lord said: "our Yang family has a huge defect for generations. In their old age, all people will suffer from a strange disease that cannot be cured by ordinary drugs... Like me, they will age rapidly, their strength and realm will fall, and they will die in just a few decades. Even taking the panacea to prolong life will not work. The only way to cure us is to use the blood essence of the golden dragon to prepare a large number of precious spiritual herbs to refine a life renewal pill to slow down the rate of aging and let us live a few more years. But we can''t get the blood essence of Jinlong at all. The strength of Jinlong family is too strong. They regard their own blood essence as the supreme treasure and won''t give it to anyone easily. "


    I''ve heard of such a disease, which has a lot to do with genetics. It''s commonly known as gene poisoning, or gene defect.


    However, the disease of the Yang family mentioned by the old city Lord is not only manifested in the flesh, but also in the yuan God. It is different from the genetic defect commonly referred to.


    Their people, the aging is not only the physical body, but also the yuan God will quickly weaken in a very short time and finally disperse completely.


    I have some blood essence collected during the five claw golden dragon war. I can help them with this.


    Without much thought, I took out a bottle of five claw Golden Dragon''s blood essence and handed it to the old city master: "I have the blood essence collected from the five claw Golden Dragon. Since you urgently need this blood essence, I''ll give it to you."


    The old city Lord was stunned. He was puzzled at first. Then he was overjoyed and shouted: "great. I didn''t expect to finally find the five clawed Golden Dragon essence blood we dreamed of today... Thank you. Whether you are the second highness of the divine king or not, we should thank you... You are our friend!"

 Chapter 1184

    I smiled: "it''s nothing to lift a hand." Pause: "since there is no map to show me here, I have to find another way to return to the divine domain. I won''t bother much. Goodbye."


    The old city Lord hesitated for a moment and recovered from the joy of getting Jinlong''s blood essence: "wait a minute. Young man, I don''t think you''re a liar. You''ve helped us a lot... Well, I can show you the map, but you have to promise me that you can''t reveal any signs on the map. "


    I smiled: "I still don''t see it. Since it''s the secret of Jixi ancient city, I still don''t know."


    The old city Lord looked at me and saw that I didn''t seem to lie or laugh. He said sincerely, "young man, you are really an honest man. I think I need to help you."


    The old city Lord was obviously thinking about whether to help me. He said this, paused for a moment, and then said: "in fact, our transmission array can directly transmit you to the divine domain. Just because of some special reasons, the transmission array is damaged. If you can repair the teleportation array, you can use our teleportation array to return directly to the divine domain. "


    My heart moved: "in that case, please take me to see the transmission array. Maybe I really have a way to repair the transmission array."


    "Do you know how to repair the transmission array?" The old city owner was happy again: "this is really great. You are really the lucky star of our infinitesimal town..."


    I said: "the transmission array is not very helpful to me, and I don''t need to use the transmission array to return to the divine domain... Old city Lord, in order to get you back in touch with the divine domain, I''d like to try and see if I can repair the transmission array here."


    The old city Lord was overjoyed and immediately said to Yang Xiaodong, "take Mr. Jin to the transmission array to serve the good students. Don''t neglect it."


    Yang Xiaodong saw that I took out the blood essence of the five claw Golden Dragon and wanted to help them repair the transmission array. He was much less alert to me and took me straight to the location of the transmission array.


    The transmission array here is called the transmission array. In fact, there is only one relic left, and most of the things that the transmission array should have are missing.


    Fortunately, there are also some materials for arranging the transmission array in my wanbaoding, which is just in use at this time. In order to save time, I do it directly without saying a word.


    Repair is much simpler than construction. With a certain foundation, it will take much less time.


    But I only have three days at most. One person can''t repair it, so I politely asked Yang Xiaodong to find some helpers to help me repair the transmission array under my command.


    Having experience in building a transmission array, I am familiar with repairing this transmission array. After two days, the transmission array is basically repaired. As long as the energy spar that activates the transmission array is added, the transmission array can be activated.


    After completing this thing, I can leave at ease, so I taught Yang Xiaodong the way to activate the transmission array and left in a hurry


    After saying goodbye to Yang Xiaodong and his son who accidentally met the Jixi ancient city, I tore up the space and used the space channel again to find Dongmei and others.


    Without coordinates, it is very difficult to find someone. I have no other way for the time being. I can only try blindly.


    After the first experience and lesson, I no longer use the space channel unrestricted. After hundreds of thousands of kilometers away from the extreme western ancient city, I stopped using the space channel and used teleportation to find the city with human beings step by step.


    It took me half a day to finally see the city with human life again.


    After entering the city, I immediately bought a map to find out the surrounding cities, and smoothly asked about the trace of Dongmei and others.


    It turned out that Dongmei and others attacked Li Jiajun from the city where I lived. I happened to find here and immediately figured out their whereabouts.


    If I had known there would be such a mistake, I should have given Dongmei more messenger symbols to facilitate mutual contact.


    Dongmei, in accordance with my order, launched an attack from behind Li Jiajun and killed him step by step towards the infinitesimal Town, forcing Li Jiajun into the range of our double attack.


    Wuji town will be the place where we will fight a decisive battle and completely solve the rebellion of the Li family.


    I just need to follow the direction indicated on the map and look for wujixiaocheng. I should be able to find Dongmei them soon.


    Every blink, I can cross several cities, deliberately slowing down the speed and shortening the blink distance.


    After four or five cities and asking some people, I have determined the whereabouts of Dongmei.


    After they lost contact with us, Dongmei did not change their predetermined strategy. They recovered cities one after another behind continuing to attack Li Jiajun, forcing Li Jiajun to continuously shrink their defense line.


    Dongmei had left some troops to guard every city they conquered, but with the progress of the war, the manpower was gradually insufficient and the attack was suspended for a time.


    After investigation and discussion, Dongmei and other commanders found that there was no enemy to attack them to the west of the city they subdued, so they changed their tactics, took out all the soldiers, and combined the previous five armies into two, one left and one right, and continued to attack the cities occupied by Li''s army.


    Now I also know that the extreme west of the little divine world is almost the territory of animals. Except for the extreme West ancient city, there are no cities for human living and life.


    Dongmei''s bold change of tactics and strategies can be regarded as using their brains and doing just right.


    I knew the whereabouts of Dongmei and rushed to their station at once to discuss with them about the attack on Li Jiajun.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu, with an army, are now stationed in a city one million kilometers away from the infinitesimal city.


    It was the city they had just conquered. It is said that in this city, they had a fierce battle with Li Jiajun, and both sides suffered heavy casualties.


    In order to prevent the enemy''s counterattack, Dongmei and Xiazhu ordered to block the city gate and start the city defense array. No one is allowed to enter or leave.


    When I got to the gate of the city, I saw the energy surge of the city defense array from a distance. It really opened the city defense array, and its power was increased to the strongest.


    I can''t destroy the city defense array, let alone let the sergeant who guarded the city misunderstand that it was the enemy''s attack. He showed up from a distance, approached the city gate step by step, and shouted, "I''m Jinfeng, please open the city gate."


    The sergeant guarding the city heard my voice and looked at me together. When they saw clearly that it was me, they didn''t know who shouted "the second Hall came down". The whole garrison at the gate of the city immediately exploded and shouted like a pot, shaking everywhere.


    I didn''t expect that they missed and welcomed me so much. They raised their arms and shouted, "is commander Dongmei there?"


    The sergeant guarding the city quickly opened the gate to let me into the city, while flying to report winter plum and summer bamboo.


    The leaders here are Dongmei and Xiazhu. The other three leaders lead troops to garrison in another city.


    After I entered the city, I saw Dongmei and Xiazhu with surprise for the first time. Unexpectedly, they were all injured.


    I sent the healing xiaohuandan to them and ordered them to take it. Then I asked, "who hurt you?"


    Dongmei and Xiazhu laughed bitterly together. They sighed at the same time. Dongmei said, "one of the generals of the Li family is very powerful. The two of us joined hands and were not his opponents. We were hurt by him. "


    I was a little surprised: "neither of you is his opponent? What on earth did this man come from? "


    Dongmei said, "his name is Li Yong. He is as brave as his name. Plus it''s the old peak martial god, we''re really not his opponent. This time we won by luck, but also because Li Yong was ordered by Li Zhong to retreat, so we could defeat him. "


    I nodded understandably: "I''m here to tell you that tonight... It should be said that in the early morning of tomorrow, we will launch a large-scale counter offensive, cooperate with the troops on the front battlefield, attack the Li family army on both sides and completely eliminate them."

 Chapter 1185

    Dongmei was overjoyed: "Your Highness, we are relieved when you come. Whenever we start a counter offensive, we can. "


    I nodded, while helping Dongmei and Xiazhu heal their wounds, I said, "later you can contact the other three commanders, and we will launch a counterattack together in the early morning of tomorrow."


    Dongmei could not care that her injuries were not completely healed: "I''ll contact them now. Your highness, don''t worry."


    I took out a bottle of xiaohuandan: "take xiaohuandan with you. If other commanders or the sergeant are injured, treat them in time."


    Dongmei took Xiao huandan and left quickly. The rest of Xia Zhu looked at me and said with a smile, "how can we lose touch? None of the people sent out to deliver the news came back. "


    I said, "it was the Li family who blocked all the channels and blocked the connection between us. Let alone people, our messenger doesn''t work. Without my space channel, all means of communication are blocked. "


    Xia Zhu suddenly said, "we thought the war in Shenyu was tight and there was no strength to support us..."


    I smiled and said, "everything is well in the divine domain. The enemies are suppressed to the west of Wuji town. There is no possibility of attacking the divine domain."


    Xia Zhuqi said, "we have received news before that Li Jiajun has broken through the defense of the divine domain, forcing the God King to flee to the God King Mountain... It seems that this is Li Jiajun''s conspiracy to disturb the heart of the army."


    I nodded: "there are many experts in the Li family army. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have been able to defeat the Li family army for so long. Xia Zhu, how many soldiers do you have here? Can you guarantee to face the enemy without defeat? "


    Xia Zhu smiled: "guess how many soldiers we have?"


    I saw the smile on Xia Zhu''s face and knew that there were a lot of soldiers here: "your casualties should be small..."


    Xia Zhu shook his head: "you''re wrong. In fact, our casualties are also great... We brought 50000 people. Up to now, there are 15000 people left."


    I was surprised: "fifteen thousand people? That''s too little... "


    Xia Zhu said, "don''t worry. Listen to me. Although we have a large number of casualties, we learn from you and recruit new sergeants while fighting. Every trained old sergeant, with at least one new sergeant, trains them in the process of combat. So repeatedly, we now have a population of 100000. "


    "100000?" I was surprised: "no wonder you can laugh. There are new forces to join. It seems that you have made great progress. Even without me, you can be alone. "


    Xia Zhu smiled proudly and said, "that''s right. Don''t underestimate us. None of the people who come out of your hands are useless."


    Is this a compliment to me or herself? I looked at Xia Zhu with a smile: "you have hands and strength, so our plan for tomorrow will be carried out smoothly. By the way, are the five commanders all right? "


    Xia Zhu said, "according to your instructions, we all do what we can. The commanders first seek self-protection and then kill the enemy. How can something happen?"


    I laughed: "you understand my words very thoroughly... Ha ha, Xia Zhu, I haven''t seen you for a while. You have changed a lot and are much more lively than before."


    Xia Zhu blushed for some reason, lowered her head and said, "sister Dongmei said that if I couldn''t be more cheerful, you would never notice me, so I just... Have you noticed me? Am I your friend, too? "


    I nodded: "you are naturally my friend... Dongmei, you and Qiushuang are all my friends."


    Xia Zhu smiled: "that''s good. Be your friend, but what we''ve been looking forward to... Jinfeng, when the war is over, should we leave the little divine world and go back to oxygen star?"


    I nodded slightly: "if there is nothing special, we naturally want to go back. We don''t know anything about the situation at Shengxian gate. If Du Kang shoots at Shengxian gate again and we don''t go back, I''m afraid Shengxian gate can''t resist. "


    Xia Zhu said, "if you want to go back, should you help Bian Lusha find a flesh body first? We can''t take her back to oxygen again, can we? "


    I smiled: "do you mean to leave Bian Lusha in the little divine world?"


    Xia Zhu said, "it''s best not to take her. She''s too dangerous. I always feel very uneasy with her."


    I knew Xia Zhu''s worry was reasonable, and said with a smile, "unfortunately, Bian Lusha has a body now. Not only Bian Lusha, but also Xiaozhu will have her own flesh again soon. "


    Xia Zhu was stunned and then said with a smile: "great, I can finally get rid of Bian Lusha''s evil spirit... Sister Xiaozhu is going to have a flesh body. Congratulations."


    I said with a wry smile, "she is our military division now. Almost all wars are planned by her. We have basically put down our hatred and are actively preparing to be friends. "


    Xia Zhu was stunned again and looked disappointed, but after a while, she smiled again: "it''s also a great opportunity for you to accept people like Bian Lusha. I don''t object to Bian Lusha following us back to oxygen, as long as she doesn''t hurt you anymore. "


    I reached out and patted Xia Zhu on the shoulder, smiled and said, "don''t worry, Bian Lusha didn''t dare to do this, at least in the small divine world."


    Xia Zhu blushed and looked at me and said, "do you want to be friends with Bian Lusha because of her beautiful body?"


    This time it''s my turn to be distracted and stunned. What''s this called? If you look good, you''ll be a friend, and if you don''t look good, you''ll be an enemy?


    What makes sense? I had the intention to refute it, but when it came to my mouth, I suddenly couldn''t say it, and I didn''t say whether Bian Lusha''s body was beautiful or not.


    But I really found that I was kind to beautiful women, not only when I was with Bian Lusa, but also with other beautiful women.


    Maybe this is the common problem of men. I''m also a man. Some of these problems should be normal.


    But as your second highness and commander in chief, it''s too dangerous to have such a fault.


    If the enemy knows my problem and sends a group of beautiful women to deal with me, will I fight with Li Jiajun?


    I subconsciously thanked Xia Zhu for reminding me and said to her, "I may be really confused by her appearance... Xia Zhu, thank you for reminding me."


    Xia Zhu couldn''t help laughing: "I''m just talking casually. As long as Bian Lusha doesn''t harm our immortal gate, she... I can accept it."


    Xia Zhu obviously has a problem with this sentence. What is "she is also acceptable"? Does she think she''s me?


    No, anyway, my friends have made progress, and I''m also very happy. After all, they are all helping me. The more powerful they are, the more helpful they will be to me.

 Chapter 1186

    I just want to talk to Xia Zhu again. Dongmei has returned here. Her blinking has made great progress during this period.


    "Xia Zhu, what did you say to Jin Feng, smiling so happily?"


    Dongmei''s words made Xia Zhu laugh more and attracted many people to look around. I don''t know why we are so happy.


    Xia Zhu deliberately faced Dongmei in front of me and said, "Jin Feng likes Bian Lusha. Sister, do you think it''s worth my good smile?"


    Dongmei was surprised and said subconsciously, "how can this be? If you like your enemies, you''re asking for trouble... "


    I said with a bitter smile, "don''t listen to Xia Zhu. She talks nonsense. By the way, what did the three commanders say? Do you need me to go there myself? "


    Dongmei shook her head and returned to normal: "don''t worry, they know it''s your order, they promise, and don''t dare to neglect."


    I said confidently, "that''s good. You all go and prepare. I''ll explore the enemy''s situation first. As soon as the time comes, whether I come back or not, I must launch an attack on time. "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu said together, "yes, we remember."


    I took out two messenger jade amulets and asked Dongmei and Xiazhu to contact me at any time. I would also tell them the latest information.


    I turned and left. Although invisibility may not be very effective, I still went out of the city and quietly went to Li Jiajun''s station.


    Not long before I came, Li Jiajun lost the war and hurriedly retreated to a nearby city, Yancheng.


    But somehow, instead of setting up camp in Yancheng, they continued to retreat and stationed in a city near Yancheng.


    This city is called mountain city, because the terrain is dominated by mountains, so it is named.


    The mountain city is a city that is easy to defend but difficult to attack. The original city master voluntarily surrendered when the Li family army arrived. It can be regarded as taking refuge in the Li family. The whole city has not suffered any loss and damage.


    I quietly came to the mountain city and saw from a distance that there was a large group of Li Jiajun guarding the gate of the city. All people in the past had to undergo strict inventory. It was difficult to get in.


    My invisibility has been seen through by Li Zhong. I don''t know if I will be seen through if I go in now, but I have no other way for the time being. I can only take a risk.


    The mountain city opened by the moat array all day is like a dream to sneak in from the air or underground. Breaking through the array will disturb everyone and make it more unwise.


    The only way is to go in through the city gate under the protection of invisibility.


    In case of discovery, I''m going to retreat temporarily as if I hadn''t been here.


    If I go in smoothly, I can get enough information and pass it on to Dongmei so that they can attack the city tomorrow.


    With a trace of vigilance, I slowly followed the people waiting in line for inspection to the city gate. Seeing the people in front of me being inspected one by one, I suddenly had some confidence.


    When it was my turn to accept the examination of the last person in front of me, I quietly walked around this person and stood side by side with him.


    When the sergeant finished checking the man and released him, I followed him into the city. It was very smooth.


    It seems that the person who can see through my invisibility is Li Zhong. Maybe he has some special treasure, so he can see through my invisibility.


    When I entered the city smoothly, my plan was half successful. Although there were Sergeant Li patrolling everywhere in the city, it was difficult to pay attention to me.


    I don''t need to look for it deliberately. Li Jiajun''s Chinese Army account here has appeared in my sight.


    Surrounded by hundreds of sergeants, the heavily guarded place is naturally the location of the Chinese Army''s big tent.


    Because I was still worried that my invisibility would be seen through, I made adequate preparations when I approached the Chinese Army''s big tent.


    The fifth sword of killing God sword is in my hand. I''m ready to draw the sword at any time.


    When I was near the gate, a man who looked like the leader of the Li family was about to enter, so I hurried to him and followed him in.


    No one noticed me and no one found me.


    It suddenly occurred to me that maybe it was just a coincidence that my whereabouts were discovered by Li Zhong.


    Li Zhong had already prepared the fake letter and was waiting for me, or one of us, to lurk in and frame the Zhu family when he saw it.


    I always thought it was Jiang Xue who taught me that my invisibility was seen through. Now I think it''s not that my invisibility was seen through, but that Li Zhong is too cunning.


    Li Zhong did that because he expected that people on our side would sneak in to spy on intelligence, so it was not aimed at me, nor could it be that he had seen through my invisibility.


    Having understood this, I suddenly had unprecedented confidence in my invisibility. How many people can see through the invisibility that even the Li family can''t see through?


    So I felt relieved to enter the large account of the Chinese army set up by the Li family in the mountain city and went directly to the core of the large account of the Chinese army.


    There are busy people everywhere, including many commanders.


    The Li family called their commander "general". They said it differently, but their official positions were the same. They were all generals who led troops to war.


    A man who looks like the Supreme Commander here sits in front of a huge mahogany table and is looking at a picture in front of him.


    I approached quietly. At one glance, I found that this was the military deployment map of Li Jiajun. All defense points, sniper points, military strength distribution and so on, whether light or dark, were marked on this map.


    I secretly remember these marks. My movements are light enough to hold my breath.


    The people here were busy. No one noticed me, so I quietly withdrew.


    Knowing the enemy''s military deployment so smoothly, I was overjoyed and secretly told Lao Tian to help me.


    Leaving Li Jiajun''s big tent of the Chinese army in the mountain city, I quickly found a secret place. After I appeared, I pretended to be an outsider looking for a residence and found a inn to stay.


    The closer it is to the western city, the closer it is to the ancient times.


    The hotels in this mountain city are called Inns by locals, which is a full old name.


    The hotel I stayed in was not large and the price was not expensive. I stayed one night with a piece of crystal stone and wrapped a dinner.


    I was happy to spend less money and have a place to hide, so I stayed.


    In a room facing the street on the first floor, I was eating a simple dinner sent by the store and staring at passers-by outside.


    Everything seemed very calm. The people here didn''t expect what was coming soon.


    I''m hiding in the city to help Dongmei open the city gate tomorrow morning and save time to crack the moat.


    I can''t sleep or practice at this time. All my energy is focused on observing the enemy''s movements.


    Waiting like this, it seems that time passes very slowly. One night seems to turn into a year. I can''t help but go out and have a look.

 Chapter 1187

    Finally, at dawn, I left the inn without hesitation. With the help of invisibility, I came to the city gate as soon as possible.


    There are many sergeants on patrol at the gate, and there are countless sergeants on guard on the tower.


    The enemy did not relax their guard because of the existence of the moat. The commander here is really not an ordinary person. He thinks about Zhou Xiang and runs the army well.


    I smoothly approached the sergeants stationed at the gate of the city and quietly took out an array.


    This is the way I have long thought of to deal with these city sergeants. I use a small forbidden array to imprison all the areas within 100 meters near the city gate.


    In the imprisoned area, all creatures will lose their ability to move. They can neither resist nor give a warning.


    In addition to the array, I am also prepared to imprison the space. If there is a fish that has slipped through the net or someone who ignores the array, I will imprison this space at the first time. Under the double insurance, it can absolutely make everyone unable to resist and warn.


    The array is depicted on the array plate, which saves a lot of time for array arrangement, so as not to attract the enemy''s attention.


    At the moment of activating the array, I cast the nine star space at the same time, imprisoning the space in a large area.


    Quietly finish these, those sergeants guarding the city really can''t move.


    Next, I should open the city gate and let Dongmei and others who had been waiting outside the city enter the city to kill the enemy.


    Everything was as I had expected in advance. The city gate was opened smoothly. Dongmei and others tied tens of thousands of sergeants into the city without any obstruction.


    When all our people entered the city, Sergeant Li Jiajun outside the confinement space found something wrong.


    Then there was a panic yelling, crying father and mother, but more shouting and killing.


    Soon all the other voices became very low in the thunderous cry of our sergeant.


    The army marched in. Although it was on guard, it was preparing for breakfast. The unprepared Li Jiajun had no way to stop it.


    It was only about an hour before and after the army occupied the mountain city.


    Unfortunately, the supreme commander of the enemy whom I made a special trip to encircle escaped in chaos.


    This makes me feel a little sorry. I''ve seen this man before. I still tell myself that I can catch him and make the Li family lose an effective commander.


    The soldiers cleaned the battlefield, counted the results of the war and comforted the people. I called the leaders to discuss and pursue the victory until the core of the Li family army captured Li Zhong, the leader of the traitor.


    We didn''t stay long in the mountain city. After clearing the remnants of the Li family army in the mountain city, we immediately led the army out of the city and went straight to the next city occupied by the Li family.


    This is a lightning attack rhythm. I want Li Jiajun to lose.


    Under my leadership, the officers and men had conquered four cities in a day, and almost did not encounter strong resistance.


    At night, they marched to attack the city, chasing and killing the fleeing Li family army and preventing them from meeting Li Zhong.


    One night of fierce fighting, before dawn, I ordered the troops to repair on site and give them an hour to eat and rest.


    At dawn, the sergeants who had a rest were in high spirits. Before I ordered, several commanders came to take the initiative to fight and win the fifth city occupied by the Li family in front.


    With such high morale, I will not miss the opportunity to wave my hand and order the whole army to press on.


    One day and one night, he conquered four cities and wiped out tens of thousands of Li''s army. There were almost no casualties among our people. This is definitely a good story in the history of the war in the little divine world.


    The fifth city in front of us had already received amazing news about our four cities. In the face of the God King army composed of 100000 high-level warriors, the city master opened the city gate and surrendered, regardless of the fact that his family was still in the hands of the Li family.


    Soldiers don''t cut blood and win a city. The Sergeants are more excited. I don''t know who shouted "the God King will win". The troops shouted in unison, moving all directions and shaking all sides.


    The officers and men were excited, and their morale naturally rose. I was happy. I ordered people to deliver good wine and food, so that the officers and men could have a good meal, and rest until noon. Then I ordered the whole army to continue to fight.


    In order to ensure that the soldiers can get enough rest and give full play to their strongest combat effectiveness, I divide the soldiers into two teams. Each time, only half of the soldiers participate in the battle.


    The remaining half of the soldiers, as a reserve team, are on standby and take the opportunity to repair.


    However, everyone must keep up with the combat troops, not fall behind, and ensure that they can go out to support the soldiers at any time.


    After each war, the soldiers who fought rested, and the soldiers who rested went out to fight. In this way, they rested and fought in turn, and the soldiers basically didn''t feel tired.


    This not only ensures our continuous combat capability, but also gives the enemy the illusion that we are numerous and our combat effectiveness is endless.


    The same is true of Jiang Xue and their side. They attack on both sides, so that the Li family army can''t give consideration to both ends and is tired of dealing with it.


    At the beginning of the battle, we won five cities and drove the remaining Li family army to Wuji town.


    But when we killed and wounded tens of thousands of enemies in five cities, there was still no news from Jiang Xue.


    The blockade of the Li family still exists, which shows that Jiang Xue''s progress is not smooth.


    As long as they conquer a city, the blockade of the Li family will be broken, and we can get the news from Jiang Xue.


    I''m not worried about Jiang Xue and them. Even if they can''t win and stay where they are, they can hold on for a long time.


    The array and battle array I personally arranged, Bian Lusha''s outstanding wisdom and the extraordinary strength of Jiang Xue and others, even if the Li family completely ignores our attack and wants to defeat Jiang Xue in a short time.


    The rebellion of the Li family has lasted nearly a year. It''s time to solve it.


    In a large-scale war, many people will definitely die. Among them, the most casualties are not sergeants, but ordinary people.


    Whether it hurts the innocent or the fish in the pond, countless ordinary people are the most pitiful, because they have no way to face the ruthless war.


    Near the sixth city occupied by the Li family, which was about to attack, I waved my hand and shouted, "the troops listen to the order. The first person to attack the city will reward 10000 crystal stones."


    The morale of the troops was high. After hearing my words, the collective was excited and rushed over with a roar, without fear of being hurt by the enemy.


    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave win and our morale is high. Naturally, those nervous Li Jiajun can''t resist it.


    The impact of the sergeants was only resisted for a short time and was declared broken.


    The surrendered enemies, one by one, were covered with ashes. At a glance, they knew that they had lost their will to continue fighting.


    A sergeant without fighting spirit can only lead his neck to kill and be slaughtered.

 Chapter 1188

    The mysterious expert of the Li family doesn''t seem to be here. The commander of the Li family army I met before didn''t show up again.


    Without a backbone, Li Jiajun''s combat effectiveness seems to have weakened a lot. He is not the opponent of my soldiers at all.


    Taking the city again, the sergeants seemed to see the hope of completely defeating the Li family. When they poured into the city, they all screamed like a group of red eyed beasts.


    This is a performance of morale. It''s not true that after killing red eyes, he lost his mind and became a madman.


    After I entered the city, I warned the troops, as usual, not to hurt the innocent people and the surrendered Li Jiajun soldiers, except to eliminate the enemy who were unwilling to surrender.


    This is one of the military disciplines that I have been emphasizing when I train sergeants. It is also a military law that every commander and military division should keep in mind.


    Those who dare to disobey, even those who have made great contributions, will be severely punished.


    The army must have military discipline. Otherwise, what is the difference between the army and bandits?


    Fortunately, the sergeants brought out by Dongmei and others are very conscious. They probably know that the military discipline I set must not be violated. No one dares to violate the military discipline and hurt innocent people at will.


    After the city was cleaned up, I climbed up and said loudly, "listen, the troops, we are now as strong as a spear, beating the enemy with fear. This is everyone''s credit, and we will reward them after the war. Now, we continue to fight until we take over all the cities occupied by the rebels and restore the original stability and peace of the little divine world. "


    All the troops shouted in unison, "destroy the Li family army and restore the small divine world."


    One hundred thousand people shouted in unison. The sound shook nine days, and the momentum was like a rainbow.


    As soon as I turned around, I shouted, "the troops will kill me!"


    The troops couldn''t rest. They followed me and quickly left this city and ran towards the next city.


    The troops fought and repaired in turn, attacked the city occupied by the Li family day and night, did not give the Li family any chance to breathe, and vowed to completely eliminate the Li family army.


    Under my leadership, all the soldiers successfully broke through 13 cities occupied by the Li family and won a complete victory.


    The morale of the troops is high and out of control. There is a great tendency to fight all the way to the infinitesimal town and destroy Li Zhong''s last strength.


    Along the way, my second Highness has constantly stressed that we should not harm the people, hurt the innocent and other military regulations, which plays a good role.


    All the cities that have been subdued greatly appreciate the inviolable military regulations where we have passed, and more and more people support us.


    Among the cities we accepted, there were cities affected by the plague. If it were not for the treatment of Kirin pill developed by us, those people would only be afraid of countless deaths, so they supported us more than the people in other cities and expressed their absolute obedience to our management.


    We have no worries behind us. We have gradually won the support of the majority and gained the absolute upper hand.


    Li Zhong''s Li family army seems to be at the end of a powerful crossbow and gradually lose the strength to fight us.


    However, I know that Li Zhong has another trump card, that is, the real Li family army composed of all Li family disciples is the core force of absolute loyalty to Li Zhong.


    Li Zhong will not dispatch this group of core forces until he has to, but once dispatched, there is bound to be a fierce battle.


    What I have to do now is to lead Dongmei and others to win enough cities.


    Dongmei and others followed me. They killed the enemy and attacked the city all the way and recovered many cities. They made great contributions.


    Although I usually give them many rewards, I still feel sorry for Dongmei and Xiazhu, my most powerful and assured friends and subordinates.


    So when I conquered the city again and the troops repaired it, I deliberately asked them to talk to them and give them some rewards.


    The way to be a general is nothing more than the way of employing people. People who contribute more and do things well should naturally be rewarded more.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu came to the dinner I specially ordered to prepare. When they saw the three of us, they immediately smiled.


    In fact, they also want to talk to me alone, but they haven''t had a chance. Tonight is a good opportunity. They feel very happy like me.


    I raised my glass and said sincerely, "thank you. You''ve worked hard and helped me a lot during this time. Thanks to your efforts, you have made great achievements... Thank you again. "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu laughed together. Dongmei said, "can you not be so outsider? We are your maid and your people. If you say so, it seems that you don''t treat us as your own people. "


    I smiled and said, "you are my friend, not my maid. I have told you this many times. Don''t let me emphasize it again and again. Dongmei, you, Xiazhu and Qiushuang have the right to choose the life they like, such as staying in the little divine world as a commander, or returning to oxygen star to be a respected warrior. When you get married in the future, you will have children and grandchildren, enjoy the happiness of your family, or become successful in cultivation and fly to the fairy world... "


    "We will always follow you." Before I finished, Dongmei and Xiazhu said together, "we won''t leave you."


    They are as like as two peas, and they say the same thing, no difference.


    I smiled: "that''s OK. I promised you to fly to the fairyland with me. When we return to the oxygen star, you will be ready to use the gem containing immortal power on the oxygen star to guide the body''s aura into immortal power, so that we can all fly to the fairy world. "


    Dongmei and Xiazhu laughed together and said, "this is what you said. Don''t lie to us."


    In the face of Dongmei and Xiazhu who talk freely, I feel very kind. It''s like facing my sisters without any pressure.


    After the army repaired for a day, I ordered to move on and continue towards the cities occupied by the Li family.


    In a few days, we broke through the last city occupied by the Li family and approached the last line of defense of the Li family stationed between the limitless desert and the limitless town.


    At this time, we finally got the news of Jiang Xue and them. As expected, they were really firmly contained in the infinitesimal town by Li Jiajun. It can be said that they didn''t make any progress and didn''t achieve the expected combat goal at all.


    I don''t want to blame anyone for this. After all, the core strength of the Li family is here, and Jiang Xue is under great pressure.


    As far as I know, when Jiang Xue and others led their troops to attack Li Zhong, they were blocked by Li Zhong''s troops. The two sides fought several wars. Both sides were killed and injured countless, and their vitality was greatly damaged.


    In general, Li Jiajun still has some advantages. They have fewer casualties and more obvious advantages.


    However, Jiang Xue and others were also very determined to attack continuously without giving Li Jiajun a chance to breathe.


    In such a war, the non legitimate soldiers in the Li family army were killed and injured. They were cannon fodder, and all died in the long yellow sand.

 Chapter 1189

    But the life of the Li family should not be destroyed. Maybe God thought that the Li family could not be easily destroyed and took some care of the Li family. The Li family originally dug Fortifications on the edge of the limitless desert without water source, and accidentally found a huge underground river.


    The underground river flows all year round, forming a huge natural cave underground.


    Li Jiali used the cave washed out by the underground river to secretly build an underground fortress between the limitless desert and the limitless Town, which is the last line of defense of the Li family.


    The Li family is firmly here. It''s really not easy to shake them.


    Although the ground of this place is full of sand, it seems very loose and unstable, but the foundation more than ten meters underground is quite solid, which is very suitable for excavation and construction of underground fortresses.


    Seeing that the frontal battle could not be won, Li Zhong led the last Li family army to hide in the underground Fortress - Li family castle.


    Lijia castle is tens of meters underground. Its entrance and exit are narrow. One man can''t open it. It''s difficult to attack it from the outside. It''s a natural barrier.


    Before our arrival, Jiang Xue had tried to attack several times, but each time he failed and lost many soldiers.


    After we met with Jiang Xue, I learned the news for the first time. Before I had time to discuss with Jiang Xue and others, I had a preliminary plan.


    By this time, our battle with Li Jiajun has basically laid a sure victory, which can be regarded as a great victory.


    As for the Li family castle, we are not in a hurry to win it immediately. After all, it is the last fortress of the Li family. If we attack it, we must pay a very high price.


    When people are pushed to the limit, they will jump over the wall and fight for their lives.


    Rabbits bite people when they are in a hurry, let alone people. I don''t want the soldiers who fight continuously to die at the last minute. I''m going to have a good talk with Li Zhong in another way to see if I can persuade Li Zhong to surrender.


    During the war, every time we win a city, we will recruit some martial artists above the Wuxian level in the city to add to the soldiers.


    Many warriors in the city seem to see some hope following us and join us one after another after seeing our overwhelming offensive.


    So far, our soldiers have reached more than 230000, more than double that when I saw Dongmei and others.


    When SEI Hua''er captured the last city, they also took the soldiers left behind in Wuji town to fight, which can be regarded as a double attack on Li''s army with us.


    Their officers and men at this time, after the previous plague passed, were supplemented to 100000 by the order of the king of God himself.


    However, in the early stage, there were several wars with Li Jiajun, with tens of thousands of casualties. At present, there are less than 70000 soldiers who can still fight.


    We joined forces, with a total of 300000 soldiers, six times that of the last army of the Li family army.


    Li Zhong''s last army, which is also the core of Li''s army, has only about 50000 people, but its combat effectiveness is amazing.


    This is Li Zhong''s trump card and his last hope - the hope of life.


    Judging by the number of officers and men and their comprehensive strength, Li Zhong is unlikely to defeat us. It is God''s favor to protect himself, but he will never surrender easily, so I have to meet him.


    I decided to try my best to persuade Li Zhong to surrender before the last war, so as to reduce unnecessary casualties and give the Li family some chance to live.


    I have experienced several wars in my life. I have killed too many people. My murderous spirit almost condenses into essence.


    Even myself sometimes feel that my murderous spirit is very frightening. I have a feeling of going against God''s will and being punished by God.


    If we can solve the last army of the Li family peacefully and reduce the killing, I may get some comfort.


    After I told you what I thought, Jiang Xue, who had just met, first objected: "Li Zhong is ambitious. Your second highness goes alone for fear of great danger. I firmly disagree."


    Sai Hua''er also said, "we can continue to raise troops to attack and take them one by one. We don''t have to take such a risk."


    I patiently explained: "Lijia Fort goes deep underground and the entrance is narrow, which is not conducive to the attack of the army. In addition, the Li family army is still alive. They are loyal and have amazing combat effectiveness. If we make a strong attack, we will lose a lot. The commander-in-chief has tried before. "


    Everyone nodded and felt that what I said was true, but no one supported me. They all thought I was too risky.


    I can only continue to explain: "some people think that if we attack from the outlet of the underground river, we will have greater confidence in defeating Li Jiajun. But in fact, the exit of the underground river is at least thousands of kilometers away from the infinitesimal city. The key is that we don''t know where the specific exit is. If Li Zhong is in a hurry, he jumps over the wall, disrupts the organizational system, and disperses the Li family to various cities for secret destruction, our people will suffer again. I want to reduce casualties and killings. Even if it''s a risk, I think it''s worth trying. "


    Jiang Xue said, "let''s go with you. If something happens, we can take care of it."


    I shook my head: "I''ll go alone. You all stay here and be ready to meet me at any time. In case of any accident, you can pick me up... "


    I patiently explained to them: "if you still want to be tough, it''s difficult for us to win all the core disciples of the Li family at one stroke. We can''t eradicate the scourge. Only by persuading Li Zhong to surrender can we eradicate the future troubles..."


    Jiang Xue said, "we know this, but as long as we eliminate most of Li Zhong''s power, we don''t have to worry too much about the remaining people who secretly engage in sabotage. Your highness, don''t worry. As long as the overall situation is settled, those small minions will be destroyed by us sooner or later. "


    I may be a person who likes perfection and said with a smile, "it''s always bad to have hidden dangers. This war has made our people suffer a lot. If they are hurt by the Li family again, won''t our god palace be too sorry for them? Stop talking. I''ve decided to talk to Li Zhong first. "


    Jiang Xue looked at me, suddenly pulled Sai Hua''er in front of me and said excitedly, "aren''t you afraid that sister Hua''er will worry about you?"


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will have nine star space. No one can embarrass me."


    Jiang Xue bit her lips and stopped talking, but looking at my eyes, she was obviously worried.


    I can''t comfort her here. I can only say to the people: "at this time tomorrow, I will go to Li family castle alone. If I don''t come back half a day after I enter Lijia castle, you will report to the God King and send troops to Lijia castle at the same time. "


    Jiang Xue and others held fists helplessly and said, "yes, your highness."

 Chapter 1190

    I smiled, got up and said, "everyone has worked hard recently. Now it''s time for us to take the last city occupied by Li''s army and have a rest. Except for the officers and men on duty, let''s go and have a rest. "


    When they left, only Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er and situ Qian stayed.


    I knew they had something to say to me, so I smiled and said, "if you want to persuade me, don''t say it. I know your kindness, but I vaguely feel that my own killing is too heavy and the disaster is coming. I must find a way to change it. Otherwise, I may be accepted by God when the next natural disaster comes. "


    Jiang Xue was stunned and said together, "what''s going on?"


    I looked at them and slowly released my murderous spirit.


    An amazing murderous spirit rose from my body, and gradually there was a tendency to occupy the whole room and flee out.


    Such a strong almost real murderous spirit surprised Jiang Xue and his face changed.


    I took back my murderous spirit and said to them, "now you understand why I must insist on doing this?"


    Jiang Xue nodded: "we understand. You can rest assured to do what you want to do. We... Wait for you to come back."


    Sai Huaer and situ Qian also said together, "we''re waiting for you to come back."


    I smiled: "well, I''ll start on time tomorrow. You have a good rest and wait for my good news."


    "Your Highness, if you go alone, it''s hard for Li Zhong to believe you." Bian Lusha was practicing and adapting to the new body. At this time, she suddenly appeared. She didn''t know what she wanted to say to me.


    I looked at Bian Lusha, who had a spirit body and made rapid progress in strength, and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Bian Lusha came to Jiang Xue and said slowly, "Your Highness, commander, two beautiful sisters, please forgive me for coming to your highness rashly. I heard that your highness No. 2 wants to see Li Zhong alone and persuade Li Zhong to surrender. I''m worried that your highness No. 2 will suffer losses. I have some ideas to talk to your highness No. 2. "


    "You say it." I unconsciously took Bian Lusha as my friend, smiled and said, "you are resourceful. Maybe you can give me some good suggestions."


    Bian Lusha didn''t seem to like laughing very much. She said with a straight face, "Your Highness, if you want to persuade Li Zhong to surrender, you must take someone with you."


    I was slightly stunned: "who are you taking? Is he a major figure in the Li family? "


    Bian Lusha pointed to herself: "of course it''s me. Who does your highness think it is?"


    I was stunned again: "with you? Why? "


    Bian Lusha said, "I can help your highness persuade Li Zhong to surrender. I know what Li Zhong''s weakness is..."


    I smiled: "you''re volunteering. I''m not going to take anyone with me, and you can''t follow me..."


    Bian Lusha interrupted me: "I have a reason to go. Your highness might as well listen to me first."


    I nodded slowly, "you say, I''m listening."


    Bian Lusha looked at me and said word by word, "this is the order of the God King and master."


    My heart moved, frowned and said, "how did my father and second mother know I was going to see Li Zhong? You told them? "


    Bian Lusha said, "naturally, I told the God King. Do you need to ask?"


    I was speechless. Looking at Bian Lusha, whose appearance changed greatly and was no worse than the three beauties around me, I felt that she was too casual.


    Jiang Xue said aside, "do you know what Li Zhong''s weakness is?"


    Bian Lusha turned to look at Jiang Xue and said positively, "commander, this is the only chip I follow Jin Feng to see Li Zhong. I can''t say it. In case of leakage, it''s really dangerous for us to go here. "


    Jiang Xue was stunned, and then said unexpectedly, "that''s true. Bian Lusha, you are a disciple of lady god. You don''t have to call me commander every time. Just call me by my name. "


    Bian Lusha pondered a little, looked at Jiang Xue and said, "if you are willing to be a sister with me, I can think about it and let you go with us."


    Such an obvious temptation was said in front of us. I feel that Jiang Xue will not promise Bian Lusha.


    But to my surprise again, Jiang Xue immediately said, "we are sisters. Why did you forget, sister?"


    Bian Lusha nodded slightly: "it''s true. I can tell you Li Zhong''s weakness... You go out with me and I''ll tell you alone."


    Jiang Xue and Bian Lusha went out. When they left, they looked at me. The meaning in their eyes made me a little confused.


    Saihua''er and situ Qian didn''t say anything, but the look in my eyes clearly told me that they were still worried.


    When I saw the eyes of Sai Hua''er and situ Qian, I suddenly thought of something. I was about to tell them that Bian Lusha had come back.


    I couldn''t say what I said. I could only look at Sai Hua''er and situ Qian and gave them a helpless look.


    "If you don''t take me, you will regret it." Bian Lusha said, "it''s impossible for Jiang Xue to help you get rid of me. We have a word in advance. I''ll help you deal with the Li family. You have to help me become an immortal. As your second highness in the little divine world, you can''t break your word. "


    I was stunned. I knew Bian Lusha was talking nonsense, but I couldn''t refute it. I could only say with a bitter smile: "just, I reacted too slowly and failed Jiang Xue''s kindness."


    Bian Lusha glared at me and turned to leave. When she left, she looked angry, like a wronged child.


    I smiled helplessly, reached out and pulled Sai Hua''er and situ Qian, ready to go out with them and explain to them


    The next morning, I set out on time, followed by Bian Lusha, like a confidant of mine and a valet of mine.


    Bian Lusha, who looked sweet, stopped everywhere she went, and there were amazing sighs. Some even said that she was the first beauty in the little divine world. Even Jiang Xue''s status as the "first beauty" was shaken.


    I said to her reluctantly, "can you teleport directly to the destination and don''t walk so slowly?"


    Bian Lusha said, "there will be someone to go with us later. When he arrives, we won''t be too late."


    I was surprised: "didn''t it say that Jiang Xue would stay in Wuji town and pick us up at any time?"


    Bian Lusha looked very satisfied with her appearance, but she didn''t care much about my words. She said casually, "if it''s not Jiang Xue, don''t ask. You''ll naturally know who it is in a moment."


    I closed my mouth, looked at Bian Lusha, shook my head and moved on.

 Chapter 1191

    A few minutes later, we came to the gate of the infinitesimal city. When the soldiers guarding the city saluted, a man appeared in my sight.


    He Xian is waiting here. I don''t know what she is doing at the gate of the city.


    I remember that after completing the task of treating petrification, I let her have a good rest and go around.


    I wanted to ask, but Bian Lusha greeted me first and said, "are you early? But are you in a hurry? "


    He Xian smiled: "I''ve just arrived. Sect leader, are you really going to persuade Li Zhong? This is a very dangerous thing. "


    I smiled: "Why are you here? You''re not going to see Li Zhong with me, are you? "


    He Xian said, "I really want to see Li Zhong. He sent me a letter saying that he wanted to thank me personally for treating him and his army. I can''t refuse his thanks, so I''m going to meet this Li Zhong with the sect leader. "


    I frowned and said, "did you ever think about the consequences?"


    He Xian smiled: "what are the consequences? I''m just a doctor. No one will do anything to me. "


    I wanted to say that it was inappropriate for he Xian to see Li Zhong, but Bian Lusha said, "if he Xian goes with us, he Xian will have a greater chance to persuade Li Zhong to surrender."


    I didn''t understand Bian Lusha''s meaning, but listening to what she said next, I understood why she wanted he Xian to go with us.


    It turned out that Bian Lusha heard that Li Zhong''s mother, the Supreme Master of the Li family, had recently fallen ill.


    Li Laofu''s life is at its end. He is looking for doctors everywhere to help with treatment, but the Li family is forced to transfer to Li family castle, and their contact with the outside world is basically interrupted. In addition, the war is not over. Li Zhong has no choice but to write a letter to invite he Xian and other doctors to Li family castle to treat old lady Li.


    He Xian is one of the doctors invited by Li Zhong and one of the doctors Li Zhong values most. In addition to the letter, he Xian also made a promise that he Xian would be safe anyway.


    When he Xian is safe, Bian Lusha and I will be safe. That''s why he Xian wants to go with us.


    He Xian must go with us. I know I can''t persuade her, so I can only acquiesce.


    The three of us came to the entrance of Li Zhong''s underground fortress to explain our intention. After Li Jiajun''s notification, we smoothly entered Li Jiabao.


    The scenery here is unique. The uniform night pearl lights up the whole underground river. The soft light of the night pearl makes it like a fairyland on earth.


    Many military tents are placed on both sides of the underground river. Each tent has a burning fire to increase the temperature and light here.


    In the flickering fire, some injured Li Jiajun are being treated by Li''s doctors. The occasional screams reverberate underground, which makes people moved.


    All Li Jiajun''s officers and men looked like earth, without any will to continue fighting. Even some commanders were full of disappointment.


    Seeing Li Zhong in the tent of the Chinese army, I accidentally found him lying on his seat with a earthy face.


    When we arrived, Li Zhong reluctantly stood up, hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, are you here to persuade us to surrender?"


    I didn''t expect Li Zhong to say this by himself. After a little stunned, he said, "I really mean it. The war between us has hurt too many innocent lives. For us immortals, we will be punished by heaven. In order to comply with heaven and reduce the killing, I decided to talk to you. "


    Li Zhong said, "Your Highness, please sit down. We can talk about it slowly."


    I sat down with a smile. Bian Lusha and he Xian also sat down beside me. I looked at Li Zhong and asked casually, "Master Li is ill?"


    Li Zhong sighed, as if he was too weak to speak: "Your Highness, please listen to me..."


    I listened to Li Zhong patiently and finally knew why Li Zhong was like this and why everyone in Li Jiajun looked like dirt.


    After they came here, Li Zhong thought it was a treasure land for them to recover their vitality. He was excited to build an army camp and forge an underground fortress.


    But they didn''t expect that the water here was poisonous. After they drank it, everyone''s face became like the color of soil, the meridians in their body were blocked, the Reiki didn''t run smoothly, and gradually lost their combat effectiveness and most of their vitality.


    Among them is Li Zhong''s mother, an old man of the Li family.


    Listening to Li Zhong''s words, I felt that Li Jiajun had been punished by God and was on the verge of complete destruction.


    When the Li family rebelled before, they occupied dozens of cities in a few days. With great momentum, they are likely to completely defeat the God King''s house and become a new God King family.


    Now it''s such a situation. Things are changeable. Evil will be rewarded.


    Although I personally participated in it and almost caused it myself, I still feel a little miserable from the perspective of Li Zhong.


    When Li Zhong finished, I said positively, "Master Li told us this. Are you ready to surrender?"


    Li Zhong sighed, "do I have any other choice? But I also have several conditions. I hope your highness will promise me for God''s sake. "


    I nodded, "tell me."


    Li Zhong said, "I hope your highness II will guarantee the lives of my brothers. This is the most important condition for our surrender."


    I looked at Li Zhong: "of course, your Sergeant can avoid death. However, Li Zhong, whether you and the core children of the Li family can be saved from death, I still need to ask the God King for instructions. "


    Li Zhong smiled bitterly: "I have not planned to live for a long time... Your highness, the soldiers here are basically the core children of my Li family... Please ask the God King now. If you can promise us this condition, we will have the possibility to continue talking."


    I know this is Li Zhong''s bottom line. I also know that if he can''t guarantee his own life, he can''t surrender.


    In front of Li Zhong, I contacted the God King with a messenger, and soon I got in touch with the God King.


    After knowing Li Zhong''s meaning, the God King, beyond everyone''s expectation, not only forgives the lives of those Li family officers and soldiers, but also forgives Li Zhong''s life.


    Although I don''t know why my father did this, I''m happy to tell Li Zhong that the God King has decided to spare their lives.


    Li Zhong was overjoyed, had some spirit, smiled and continued to say to me, "thank you, your highness, thank you God King. We will obey the arrangement of the God King. It doesn''t matter if we go to prison to do coolies. Just give us medical treatment and enough food. "


    I said, "it''s natural. We''ll do it if master Li doesn''t say."

 Chapter 1192

    Li Zhong smiled: "this is my second condition. Your highness agreed. I thank your Highness for more than 50000 people here. Second, your highness, we will always remember the kindness of creation. "


    I glanced at the officers and men of the Li family around me. Although I knew that Li Zhong''s words were not true, I could only smile and nod: "don''t worry, you will not break my promise. As long as you sincerely submit, I guarantee that your future life will be the same as ours. "


    The people said in unison, "thank you, your highness."


    I raised my hand and gently pressed it so that people don''t have to thank me. In fact, this is my original intention. Even if Li Zhong didn''t mention it, I would do it.


    Li Zhong continued, "Your Highness, our last condition is whether we can live in a infinitesimal city? We are familiar with this place and like this town very much. "


    I laughed and said, "Master Li, are you going to take away my only territory?"


    Li Zhong was stunned, then hugged his fist and said, "we don''t want to. I... we don''t know that Wuji town is the territory of your highness two..."


    I smiled: "I don''t blame those who don''t know. It''s unrealistic for you to live in Wuji town. You must go to the divine domain to live. At the beginning of your surrender, the God King will send someone to monitor you. You should be able to think of this. "


    Li Zhong nodded slightly: "we thought of it... Just, let''s go to the divine domain."


    I said, "are there any other conditions? If not, I have several requests, and you must agree. "


    Li Zhong said, "Your Highness, please make it clear that we have already made all preparations."


    I raised my voice and said, "as the defeated side, I can guarantee that no one will be killed after you surrender. At the same time, we will also provide you with all materials sufficient for your life, including the task of earning crystal stones. "


    Li Zhong smiled: "thank you, your highness. This is your kindness to us. We will always remember it."


    I waved my hand: "Master Li, don''t hurry to thank me... You must be mentally prepared. It''s impossible to be the same as when you were the commander after you surrender. We will ensure that you have no worries about food and clothing, but it may be much worse than the treatment of leading the family. "


    Li Zhong said, "needless to say, we have thought of this for a long time. As long as we can live, we recognize everything. "


    I smiled: "this is what I want to say to you before I ask, and you must do it. The Li family is mainly psychologically prepared. At that time, someone may have a different view of you and treat you unfairly. "


    Li Zhong said, "we have been prepared."


    I nodded: "just know. Next, I hope everyone will show their attitude and position."


    Li Zhong hugged his fist: "Your Highness, please speak clearly."


    I looked at Li Zhong and said seriously, "can you obey the orders of the Lord''s house unconditionally?"


    Li Zhong looked at me, hugged his fist and said, "I know I''ve done a lot of things I shouldn''t do, and I know I''m sinful. I''m... Willing to obey any order of the Lord''s house unconditionally."


    I said, "that''s good. As long as you obey the orders of the Lord''s house and your subordinates, I don''t think there will be any other problems."


    Li Zhong said, "don''t worry, your highness. I''m deeply condemned by heaven and know what to do."


    I smiled: "that''s good. My requirements for others may make some people resist. So before I say it, I want to tell you that I don''t mean to force you. I allow you to refuse my request. "


    Li Zhong was stunned: "what does your highness ask us to do?"


    I said, "as far as I know, only half of the small divine world is inhabited by us. Half of the area is occupied by spirit beasts, divine beasts and even wild animals. Although there has been an agreement between mankind and them that war will not be launched easily, we have to be on guard. Therefore, with the consent of the God King, I decided to set up an army stationed in the edge cities to prevent animals from attacking us - the border guard. Most of you may become members of the first batch of border defense forces and need to stay at the border for a period of time. Do you want to? "


    I said a lot in one breath. When I finished, the voice came out clearly. I believe everyone can hear it clearly.


    The officers and men of Li Jiajun looked at each other. No one said anything. Finally, they all looked at Li Zhong and waited for Li Zhong to speak.


    After all, Li Zhong is the owner of the Li family. Li Jiajun still need to ask Li Zhong''s opinions.


    Li Zhong thought for a moment and said slowly, "this arrangement may be better for us than going to jail or being executed. I agree to your Highness''s arrangement. The officers and men of the Li family army, as long as they are willing, can join the border guard army, garrison the border city and protect the human beings in the little divine world. "


    The officers and men of Li Jiajun listened to Li Zhong''s words and said together, "please follow the instructions of your highness and the master."


    I nodded, "very good. Now that you have agreed, I hope you will not shirk it when I call you. "


    I said this a lot in advance, just to leave a mark in Li Jiajun''s mind, so as not to have huge opposition when they need to be recruited at that time.


    Even the enemies who surrender, as long as they sincerely surrender, they are their own people. Therefore, I must clarify some things with them first.


    Human beings should not have shot at the same kind, but for some reasons, human beings often kill each other.


    The purpose of my coming here is to persuade Li Jiajun to surrender and reduce his evil deeds. I can''t just force Li Jiajun to do things.


    It''s one of my current strategies to be polite before the soldiers. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. If you can kill one person less, you can kill one person less.


    After listening to my words, Li Zhong said slowly, "please rest assured, your highness. Our Li family soldiers will never make a slip of the tongue."


    I smiled with satisfaction and then said, "that''s all I ask of you. Since you have no objection, let''s discuss now when you will lay down your weapons and surrender? "


    Li Zhong glanced at the soldiers of the Li family army and said slowly, "we are defeated, and we have no right to be picky. As the saying goes, it''s better to hit the sun than to choose a day. It''s better to surrender to your highness at noon tomorrow. "


    I said, "now that it''s settled, I''ll wait for you. After noon tomorrow, if I don''t see you surrender, Master Li won''t blame the army for coming here. "

 Chapter 1193

    Li Zhong hugged his fist and said, "we will surrender to your highness at noon tomorrow. We will never be a minute late."


    I got up and said, "in that case, I''m waiting for you."


    Li Zhong nodded: "Your Highness... One more thing to ask. I dare ask if doctor he can help my mother first. My mother is too old and ill... "


    I looked at He Xian. Without waiting for me to ask him what he Xian meant, he Xian said, "take me and I''ll see if I can cure old lady Li."


    Li Zhong was overjoyed: "thank you, doctor he. Please move now. My mother has been waiting for a long time."


    He Xian got up and went with Li Zhong to treat Li Zhong''s mother. Bian Lusha and I stayed in the big tent and waited for he Xian to come back.


    Li Zhong didn''t order anyone to bring tea. The water here is poisonous. They are worried that we are careless, so they just avoid tea.


    Bian Lusha whispered to me after Li Zhong personally took he Xian away: "do you really believe Li Zhong''s words?"


    I took a look at those Li Jiajun around me, nodded casually, got up, walked to a Li Jiajun and said casually: "what are you going to do after surrender?"


    The sergeant said, "tell your highness, I will go home to see my family, worship them, and then join your Highness''s border guard."


    I smiled: "you are a filial person. If I can, I will gradually give you freedom and will not trap you for a lifetime. "


    A glimmer of joy flashed in the sergeant''s eyes: "thank you, your highness. Under your leadership, we will slowly lead a normal life."


    I said, "don''t worry, it''s certain. Are any of you good at refining pills? "


    The sergeants who heard me looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    I didn''t have much hope. Seeing that no one would say so, I gave up my idea of looking for more alchemists.


    Vaguely, I have regarded these sergeants as my subordinates. Although they were sworn enemies with me before, many people are looking forward to killing me.


    This may be my character. I always trust my own people as much as possible, not doubt them.


    He Xian and Li Zhong came after a long time of incense. There was a smile on their faces. It seems that Li Zhong''s mother should be all right.


    I didn''t ask in detail, but said to Li Zhong, "let''s take a step first. There are no small cities waiting for you."


    Li Zhong hugged his fist and said, "Congratulations, your highness. Thank you, doctor he, for helping my mother. I''ll report it later. "


    He Xian and I turned around with a smile and walked towards the exit. Bian Lusha followed silently without saying anything.


    Along the way, countless Li Jiajun looked at the three of us, and the expression on each face was different.


    I took Bian Lusha and he Xian leisurely to leave the underground fortress and return to the infinitesimal town. When I found that the soldiers of the brigade had assembled and seemed to be planning to leave.


    When we came back, Jiang Xueli, who led the team, came and said, "how''s it going?"


    I looked at Bian Lusha and whispered, "go back and talk."


    Jiang Xue also looked at Bian Lusha, turned and said loudly, "you start to practice the three cutting array. Don''t stop without my order."


    The troops shouted in unison, "obey the order!"


    I first went back to the tent of the Chinese army, drank the tea handed to me by Dongmei, and said slowly, "you all sit down. I have something to say."


    All the people here are at the command level. Except for two leaders who are outside to preside over the cultivation of the three cutting array, the other leaders are in the big tent.


    After everyone sat down, I said, "everyone knows I went to see Li Zhong, right? We talked about the surrender of Li Jiajun. Li Zhong has promised to surrender to Wuji town at noon tomorrow on the condition that... "


    I briefly explained what I had talked to Li Zhong before, and finally told everyone: "do you think Li Zhong really came to surrender?"


    Bian Lusha was the first to say, "I think his surrender is false, but it''s true to delay time."


    Jiang Xue also said, "if they really misuse the toxic groundwater, the surrender should be true. But as an immortal, how can you be easily poisoned? I think it''s a fraud. "


    Some commanders also spoke one after another, doubting more and believing less.


    After the discussion, I said, "everyone has doubts, which shows that there is a problem in this matter. Well, anyway, the army has assembled and is cultivating the three cutting array. How about this? We will quietly do this after dark... "


    A plan slowly came out of my mouth. The commanders listened carefully. I explained in detail who wanted to do what and who wanted to prepare what, just waiting for them to arrange and implement it.


    Everything is prepared with both hands. Now we have almost half a day and one night to make all preparations. I believe my plan will be perfect.


    The rest depends on what Li Zhong will do. If he keeps his promise and really surrenders, I will naturally be happy to accept their war tempered army.


    If not, waiting for Li Jiajun will be the most severe punishment and the bloodiest punishment.


    All night, I sent a sergeant to guard outside Wuji town and reported to me in the morning. I didn''t find any changes in Li Jiajun.


    In order to ensure safety, I risked the power of the yuan God being seriously consumed, released the yuan God, and deliberately went to the Li family fortress hundreds of kilometers away to investigate.


    Li Zhong would never think that my original God could walk freely through his fortress in the small divine world.


    The suppression of Yuanshen by the small divine world is really too powerful. Ordinary people can''t release their Yuanshen like me.


    When Yuanshen came back, I already knew a lot of things I should know. I couldn''t help smiling. Then, near noon, I personally came to the gate of Wuji town and waited for Li Zhong to meet me with Li Jiajun.


    At noon, Li Zhong appeared in front of me on time. Dressed in military uniform and with about a dozen guards, he appeared outside the gate of Wuji town on time.


    I don''t think Li Zhong brought many people, and everyone didn''t bring weapons. He seemed very sincere, so he welcomed them.


    Li Zhong hugged me all the way and said loudly, "Your Highness, thank you for welcoming me personally. Li Zhong is ashamed. His subordinates Li Zhongbang surrendered to his highness ER and hoped to get his Highness''s protection and protect the Li family in the future. Li Zhong is grateful and willing to be an ox and a horse to repay his Highness for his kindness. "


    I smiled: "Master Li, you are welcome. We may be a family in the future. Don''t be polite. The leader of the Li family was able to understand the great righteousness, come to surrender and reduce countless killings. I should welcome the leader of the Li family. "

 Chapter 1194

    Li Zhong said, "Your Highness, this is polite... By the way, why didn''t you see any miracle doctor? She prescribed the prescription for my mother yesterday. My mother''s condition improved after taking it. I have to thank her very much. "


    The doctor immortal didn''t know when he became a miracle doctor. I smiled again: "miracle doctor he helps people cure diseases in the pharmacy. She''s very busy. If the Li family mainly wants to see her, they have to find a suitable opportunity."


    Li Zhong laughed. It seemed that his condition was much better and he was very angry: "in that case, we''ll talk about it later. Second, your highness, my army will arrive soon. I don''t know if it''s here. Let''s start our agreement... "


    Before Li Zhong finished speaking, a neat team of sergeants suddenly appeared, all of them blinking. The speed and distance control were very in place, just like a person blinking.


    Li Jiajun was well-trained. After coming to me, he looked at Li Zhong and me motionless, as if waiting for something.


    I smiled in my heart, but on the surface, I said, "Li Jiajun is really well-trained and deserves to be the most effective army."


    Li Zhong smiled: "Your Highness, I am ashamed of your praise. All the troops will be here in ten minutes. Your highness, please wait a moment. "


    I nodded: "no hurry. The leader of the Li family surrendered to the Lord of God''s mansion today. I have asked people to tell the king of God. Maybe the king of God will come here in person and accept the surrender of the Li family army later. "


    Li Zhong was slightly surprised: "Your Highness said that the God King would also come here..."


    I looked at Li Zhong: "yes, the God King has such a plan. As long as there is nothing more important to hold the God King back, the God King will come here to see Master Li. "


    "This..." Li Zhong pondered and looked up at me: "that''s great. It''s our honor for the God King to come here in person. Just in this case, will it be too publicized? "


    I smiled, attached it to Li Zhong''s ear and said, "don''t get excited, Master Li. The God King must come here for a private visit in micro clothes and won''t disturb others."


    Li Zhong laughed and said loudly, "the God King will personally accept our surrender. Listen to Li Jiajun. It''s our honor. Everyone cheer me up later. Do you understand? "


    Li Jiajun, who had arrived, shouted in unison, "I understand!"


    At this moment, Li Jiajun, who still looked earthy and didn''t have a good spirit, seemed to be full of strength. His words came out from a distance and moved everywhere.


    I reached out and patted Li Zhong on the shoulder and said with satisfaction, "it''s really worthy of Li Jiajun. If my soldiers have such spirit, I''ll have no worries."


    Li Zhong said with a smile, "if your highness likes them, just leave them around. Anyway, you have to obey your Highness''s orders in the future. If you return to your Highness''s command earlier, we Li Jiajun will only feel supreme glory."


    I laughed: "you have to obey the arrangement of the God King. If the God King doesn''t order, my second Highness has no right to leave you without permission."


    Li Zhong hugged his fist and said, "that''s true. Everything must follow the orders of the God King."


    I looked at Li Zhong and said, "Lord Li, come into the city with me and have a rest. The God King doesn''t know when to come here."


    Li Zhong said, "Your Highness, I''m a defeated general. I''d better wait here for the king of God."


    I smiled: "what Master Li said is reasonable, so I won''t force it. I''ll wait with you and talk to you by the way. "


    An imperceptible look flashed across Li Zhong''s face: "what does your highness want to ask?"


    I said, "Master Li, do you remember the crystal essence taken by commander Li Quan in Wuji town more than a year ago before the war broke out?"


    Li Zhong''s face changed slightly: "Your Highness, I''m sorry. We were confused and did something we shouldn''t do."


    As like as two peas, I smiled. "I didn''t mean that. I want to say that after that time, we God Wang, in the mountain of God, we have a very similar crystal of stone."


    "Crystal essence?" Li Zhong seemed surprised: "so it''s true that the five clawed golden dragon was driven away, all the crystal veins in Shenwang mountain belong to Shenwang... And the establishment of a new Shenwang house?"


    I nodded: "the five clawed golden dragon was driven away. They may have returned to their hometown Dragon Valley. The new Shenwang mansion has begun to take shape in more than a year. I believe that in another year or two, the Shenwang will settle there. Now I want to ask Mr. Li, are you still interested in Jingshi Jing? "


    Li Zhong was stunned and murmured, "crystal essence? That''s what killed the future owner of my Li family... "


    I heard very clearly, but I couldn''t help asking, "what does Mr. Li say?"


    Li Zhong looked back at me and said, "Your Highness, do you know that Li Quan is no longer alive?"


    I was surprised: "what''s going on?"


    Li Zhong looked at me with some anger in his eyes: "Li Quan is dead. The cause of death is suicide. Hum, I know very well that Li Quan is not a person who will commit suicide... "


    I frowned and was about to ask what was going on. Li Zhong suddenly took a big step towards me. At the same time, a sharp Dementor stab had reached my chest. He moved so fast that he was definitely three points faster than me.


    I was shocked by the sudden assassination and felt that I didn''t respond well.


    When I was about to retreat, I was half a step late. I had a stabbing pain in my chest and was already injured.


    "Li Zhong, you..." I asked, but Li Zhong was the first to say, "kill me, kill the enemy, and take the Wuji town!"


    The Li family army shouted in unison. The original morbid state completely disappeared, replaced by bursts of tiger and wolf like rushing sound.


    The few guards behind me saw such a scene. Without waiting for my order, they rushed to their enemies hundreds of times their size one by one in a chorus of roars.


    Li Zhong really pretended to surrender. In fact, he took the opportunity to assassinate me and seize Wuji town.


    Perhaps because I was injured, Li Zhong didn''t hit me again. Instead, he looked at me with a hint of pride in his sneer.


    Bian Lusha''s guess was right. Li Zhong''s surrender was indeed deceitful.


    I am not surprised or angry about this. On the contrary, I am vaguely happy.


    Some of our previous preparations can now come in handy.


    I covered my injured chest and felt that the self-healing ability of the holy body was trying my best to repair the wound. It won''t be long before I can recover.


    I was stabbed by the Dementor stab. The more seriously injured should be my Yuanshen. I looked at Li Zhong in front of me motionless to see what he would do to me next.


    Li Zhong also looked at me, ignoring the ongoing fighting around him.

 Chapter 1195

    Those Li Jiajun who had rushed to the city gate met my guard and killed them without saying a word.


    The battle is always extremely cruel. In the blink of an eye, there is a bloody rain around me. The originally peaceful little town has suddenly become a hell on earth.


    Whether Li Jiajun or my soldiers, most of them are high-level fighters. When they first started, someone immediately showed their powerful fighting skills to kill a large number of opponents.


    Blood flowed into a river, corpses piled up like mountains, and the gate became a decisive battle field. People from both sides rushed to fight without hesitation, bloody and extremely cruel.


    "Jin Feng, your God is injured and has lost combat effectiveness. It''s better to surrender." Li Zhong said with a faint smile, "I will treat me like you and ensure your life safety. The premise is also that you should fully obey my orders and help me persuade the God King to abdicate. "


    When the words "the God king abdicated" came to my ears, I suddenly smiled: "you still want to seize the God King. Did you plan it early? Hei hei... Are you sure you want to realize your plan at this time? "


    Li Zhong laughed and his illness disappeared. He said proudly, "what do you think? Surrender, I can promise to keep you alive. "


    I looked at Li Zhong. As soon as I was about to speak, I heard a man say, "Your Highness, there are rebels in the city. They..."


    I looked back at the speaker and unexpectedly found that this person had been deliberately avoiding my Zhao Huan.


    I moved in my heart and didn''t look back. People had disappeared where they were. When they appeared again, they were tens of meters away from Li Zhong.


    I left in a blink, but I was only tens of meters away. However, when I showed up, I had a sword in my hand - killer sword.


    Without hesitation, a sergeant Li Jiajun in front of him stared and fell down. On his death, I didn''t know why I appeared in front of him and shot at him.


    Taking back the killing sword, I slowly turned back and said to Zhao Huan, who had not had time to take back the dagger in his hand: "do the Zhao family really want to follow the Li family? Although I don''t want to kill you, it''s just a small effort to kill you for the safety of the little divine world. "


    Zhao Huan looked at me and said slowly, "we only obey the orders of the master. I''ll do whatever the master says... Your highness, I''m sorry. Wuji Pavilion is the property of my Zhao family. Even your highness, you can''t take it away."


    I understood something and couldn''t help but say, "you took the initiative to send me to Wuji Pavilion... Just, since you are determined to come with the Li family, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    After a pause, I raised my voice and shouted, "all generals listen to the order. Today will be our last war. You must go all out to kill the enemy and serve the country."


    At the same time, the soldiers shouted angrily around Wuji Town: "kill!"


    The sound was like a huge thunder, which made people''s ears numb. Our soldiers poured out from all directions of Wuji Town, as if there were millions of people.


    Although I have only 300000 soldiers, because they are all high-level immortals, everyone''s strength is not bad. If we fight together, the momentum will be like a million heroes.


    Our soldiers, who had been prepared for a long time, surrounded Li Jiajun who rushed into wujixiaocheng, used all kinds of means together and began to snipe Li Jiajun in an all-round way.


    Li Zhong probably didn''t expect that we were ready. The pride on our face disappeared and was replaced by surprise.


    I looked at Li Zhong. After a round of killing sword in his hand, a sword flew towards Li Zhong like lightning. At the same time, I shouted, "look at the sword."


    This is also a disguised sneak attack. When Li Zhong hurriedly dodges, it''s too late, just like I was sneaked by him before.


    The sword Qi emitted by the killer sword pierced his body protection aura cover, hurt his abdomen and splashed blood.


    Instead of continuing to attack, I looked at Li Zhong with a painful face after the injury and slowly said, "there will always be a war between you and me. It''s better for us to fight for life and death now."


    Li Zhong covered his abdomen and said coldly, "just depending on you, no matter who can survive, we can see who is the final winner of this war that lasted more than a year. This is not a wasted life. "


    I didn''t want to talk nonsense. I raised my killer sword and shouted coldly, "do it."


    Zhao Huan, who was next to Li Zhong, suddenly stepped forward, held a sharp dagger and said to me, "the master has ordered me to protect Master Li. So if you want to fight master Li, fight with me first. "


    I looked at Zhao Huan and said coldly, "are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    Zhao Huan''s beautiful face showed a helpless look and said with a bitter smile, "even if I know it''s not your opponent, I''ll try my best to buy time for Master Li."


    I smiled, and my figure slowly disappeared... The invisibility technique was launched, quietly bypassing Zhao Huan and approaching Li Zhong.


    Except for a few people who can see through my invisibility, most martial artists can''t do anything about my invisibility.


    What''s more, after I practiced the nine star space, the speed was fast to the extreme, and the invisibility was difficult to be seen through with the cooperation of high speed.


    Since everything has been made clear, Li Zhong is the one I will kill. Why waste time competing slowly?


    One hit is sure to kill, not to mention the injured Li Zhong. Even the intact Li Zhong can''t avoid this move I learned soon.


    No one had the chance to rescue Li Zhong, including Zhao Huan, who stood by Li Zhong.


    After killing Li Zhong easily, I appeared and shouted, "Li Zhong is dead. Is Li Jiajun still fighting? Surrender without killing! "


    My voice spread far away and could be heard in the whole infinitesimal town. There was a brief silence in the originally raging war.


    The next second, the soldiers under my command cheered together, and the sound shook everywhere. More soldiers spontaneously shouted in unison: "surrender, don''t kill!"


    Morale reached its peak in an instant, and all the soldiers swarmed up, like a rolling torrent, destroying the withered and decadent, unstoppable.


    Although the number of Li Jiajun is also large, at this moment, he completely lost his will to continue fighting.


    The leader is dead. It''s meaningless to continue fighting. They lose their fighting consciousness, and many people show extreme panic.


    Bian Lusha and I made a plan to kill Li Zhong and cut off the hope of the Li family army, so as to completely dispel their will to continue fighting.


    Since tens of thousands of Li''s troops have lost their will to fight, it is natural for hundreds of thousands of our soldiers to take them down.


    Jiang Xue and others led a large army to press on, or kill, or force surrender, or seriously lose combat effectiveness. The general trend of the Li family army is gone and will soon be completely eliminated.


    Looking at all this, I secretly sigh that people are greedy, greedy for money and power... Although the end is different, they often lose a lot because of greed. Finally, it''s not worth it.

 Chapter 1196

    I no longer care about the subsequent fighting and disposal of prisoners of war. I went to Zhao Huan, who looked at me blankly, and said faintly, "the Zhao family is not willing to give up the limitless Pavilion. You can directly tell me why they made such a bad decision?"


    Zhao Huan came back to himself, looked at me and said, "we are thin. If you say so, will your highness return the Wuji pavilion to us? At the beginning, your highness wanted Wuji Pavilion, but we didn''t give it. As a result, your highness almost destroyed the whole family... "


    I looked at Zhao Huan and said slowly, "Wuji Pavilion... Now I''ll give it back to your Zhao family. From now on, the Zhao family has nothing to do with me. "


    No matter how surprised Zhao Huan''s expression is, my body shape has disappeared at the gate of the city. Different roads do not conspire with each other, and different temperaments make it impossible to come together.


    The battle in the city is still going on. Some Li family soldiers are still fighting tenaciously if they are unwilling to surrender. However, their outcome is doomed. It is impossible to live under the killing of our soldiers several times their own.


    My mysterious master of the Li family never appeared. Even the commander of the Li family I met before did not appear here today.


    Perhaps they are all real wise men. They knew that Li Zhong, who insisted on his own way, could not live, so they evacuated long ago.


    Let''s go. I don''t want to kill them all, but I want people to pay attention to them all the time. If I can find them, I must talk to them.


    Maybe I''m not a thirsty person, but for the real wise, I still want to have more contact with them. After all, I have more contact. Maybe I can get some inspiration.


    Bian Lusha and others were waiting for me outside the big tent of the Chinese army. They watched me come back and said together, "congratulations to your highness two for winning the last army of the Li family in one fell swoop."


    I was a little unhappy in my heart, but I reluctantly said, "you all work together to help me defeat Li Jiajun. Everyone deserves a reward."


    Before the people spoke again, I continued: "when I return to the divine domain and meet the God King, I will report your merits to the God King and ask the God King for a reward..."


    I felt very tired. Before I finished speaking, I went into the tent of the Chinese army alone. After sitting down, I closed my eyes and refreshed myself.


    "Master." Wanbao, who hadn''t contacted me for a long time, suddenly said, "there seems to be something wrong with you."


    I also knew something was wrong with me. When I heard Wanbao''s words, I immediately remembered a big event.


    I hurried to Wanbao and said, "I need to shut down immediately. Please help me inform everyone..."


    Wanbao interrupted me: "master, I can''t leave wanbaoding now."


    I remembered that Wanbao couldn''t leave the protection of wanbaoding, so I hurried to the door of the Chinese Army''s big account and said to Jiang Xue who was about to come in: "I want to close the door and eliminate the demons. You... Do a good job in the follow-up."


    Jiang Xue looked worried and wanted to ask, but I didn''t have time to say anything more.


    I''ve killed too much in my life. The devil finally came at this time.


    The devil in my heart is the most difficult to figure out and eliminate. I must concentrate all my energy and go all out before I can hope to resolve it.


    Because I have been worried for a long time, I have also been prepared for the resolution of the heart devil. Now that the heart devil comes, I don''t hesitate to choose to shut down. The first step is to seal my aura, and then slowly figure it out.


    Only by becoming an ordinary person without aura, the power of heart demons will become less powerful.


    There are people around me to protect me. I don''t think I will encounter any danger. Even if the aura is sealed, it doesn''t matter.


    I sealed the aura with the fastest method, and then began to sit quietly and shut up.


    This time I closed, not practice, but meditation.


    Meditation is not just to make yourself calm, but to clean up all the killing gas in your body during meditation.


    This is a process of heart training. It is more difficult than cultivating martial arts and combat skills. I don''t know how many times it is.


    The most effective way to practice one''s mind is to join the WTO. Through the life experience of ordinary people, we can see the cold and warm of the world and taste the joys and hardships of the world, so as to purify our own mind.


    Killing gas is killing gas. It can''t be completely removed at once. It needs to be removed slowly for a long time.


    When I seal my aura, calm down and stabilize my demons, I will leave here and find a family to live with them for years to decades, experience the life of ordinary people and purify my soul.


    I will do something good, accumulate virtue and do good to offset the killing in my life.


    Wuji town was originally a good place to go, but because almost all the people here knew me, I decided not to stay here and go to another place to experience my mind.


    Many people know me in Shenyu, Kirin City and other cities. It''s not easy to go to those places for training, so I plan to go to remote cities like Jixi ancient city to practice in the world.


    People in remote places are not familiar with me, so it''s convenient for me to practice my heart.


    Jixi ancient city is located in the extreme West where human beings live in the small divine world. Correspondingly, there is another extreme east city in the small divine world, named east city.


    The east city is located in the easternmost part where human beings live. Relatively speaking, it is an extremely remote and isolated place.


    I know that the little divine world is not a world in all directions, but there are faults here.


    When the little divine world was separated from the divine world, it was such a large place. It was not a complete planet like oxygen star.


    Almost all around the little divine world are occupied by divine beasts, and the relatively gentle area in the middle is the place where human beings live.


    It took me more than ten days to stabilize the demons, then summoned all the commanders, left simple orders, and came to the mountains outside the east city alone through the space channel.


    In order to practice my mind better, I didn''t tell anyone where I was going, including Jiang Xue, Sai Huaer, situ Qian and others.


    The east city is somewhat similar to the West ancient city, but also retains some ancient living habits. For example, people with a surname live together to form a big family.


    For example, near almost every river, there are many families.


    Human beings cannot leave the water source. Where there are rivers, human beings live, which is also very common in the small divine world.


    In front of me is a small town with more than 300 families and less than 2000 people.


    The town has little contact with the outside world and has a small population. It looks very clean.


    Because it is close to the new year, the town looks like an ice and snow world, full of white snow.


    Snow fell on some strong trees, which looked white and bloated.


    Smoke was rising from the chimneys of several houses not far away. It seemed that people were making a fire to keep warm in order to resist the cold.


    This is the living place of ordinary people I''m looking for. This is a good place for me to practice my heart.

 Chapter 1197

    I strolled to the only road intersection in the town and saw a magnificent plaque with three big characters - "Wang Jiaji".


    People here are all surnamed Wang. Otherwise, how could they be called Wang Jiaji?


    Not to mention, these three characters seem to be written by people with deep knowledge. Apart from others, the calligraphy of these three characters alone is by no means ordinary people can write them.


    There are experts in the folk. It is unknown that the Wang family gathers crouching tigers, hidden dragons.


    There is a family at the mouth of the town. It is also a family that runs a tavern.


    On the front of the tavern, there are four big words "wangjiaxianniang", which can be seen as boasting that the wine is good.


    I had a lot of crystal stones on me, but because the guardian armor I was wearing as an adult was removed by me, I only wore the most ordinary clothes. As soon as I came to the door of the tavern, I was stopped by a bartender who looked like a tavern.


    "Who are you? How can you break in? " The bartender said angrily, "are you a spy sent by the palace family to inquire about our Wang''s wine recipe?"


    I smiled and said, "my name is ah Feng, not a palace family... This little brother, I came here from a long distance. I''m thirsty. I want to go in and have a drink, eat something and have a rest..."


    "Outsiders?" The bartender looked at me with a little change: "our place is remote. It''s winter now. No one will come in ten days and a half months. How did you find it?"


    I still smiled and said, "I''m out looking for someone. Because I don''t know where the person I''m looking for is, I walked around and took a chance. I came to you unconsciously."


    "I see." The bartender smiled and looked simple and honest: "since you are a guest who drinks and eats, please go there and I''ll call the shopkeeper."


    After a pause, he tilted his head and looked at me: "I don''t think you are a palace family. You don''t know any kung fu..."


    I smiled and nodded, walked into the Wangjia xianniang, and saw four clean eight immortals tables and several equally clean benches in the lobby. The windows were bright and clean, and the environment was quiet.


    I just don''t know why there are no guests in this tavern.


    The bartender was in a hurry to call the shopkeeper. No matter where I would sit, I ran to the back first.


    In a general tavern, the front is the lobby to greet guests, and the back is the kitchen for cooking, the wine cellar for storing wine, and the backyard where the boss''s family lives.


    I sat down anywhere. Just about to pick up the kettle on the table and pour a glass of water to drink, I heard a person say with a smile: "my guest, please forgive me for my poor greeting."


    When I looked up, I saw a half old Xu Niang staggering over with a smile on her face, but it was obviously pretended.


    I nodded slightly: "I want to eat here and drink the good wine of the Wang family. I don''t know what the landlady is good at?"


    This person is naturally the boss''s wife. You can see from her white and fat appearance that she is quite pampered at ordinary times.


    Listen to her smile: "I''ll make whatever you want to eat. I''m not bragging. In wangjiaji, no one cooks better food than me... "


    I smiled: "in that case, I''ll try some of your best dishes. As for wine, it needs to be brewed by Wang''s immortal. "


    The landlady looked at me and said with a smile, "OK. It''s just... Our shop is small, this... "


    She made a gesture asking for money. I knowingly took out a piece of crystal stone and put it on the table: "is this enough?"


    The landlady immediately smiled: "enough, enough. Sir, wait a minute. The dishes will come soon. "


    After a pause, he turned back and drank to the bartender, "why don''t you serve tea to my guest? Something without eyes. "


    The bartender quickly nodded and bowed, looking very afraid of the landlady. He picked up the kettle on the table and ran behind. In the blink of an eye, he brought a cup of steaming tea.


    Although tea is a very common old tea at first sight, the way of making tea is some professional. It makes all the aroma of tea come out. When you smell it, you can''t help but want to taste it.


    I took a sip of tea and asked the bartender, "is this the only pub you have here?"


    The bartender nodded: "our Wang family is the place where our family eats and drinks. Other people are ordinary farmers... Sir, if you find someone, I can help you provide some information. Few outsiders come here, but I recognize them as long as they have been here."


    After a pause, the bartender blushed and whispered, "well, if I can help you, just give me a little money."


    I laughed as like as two peas. "Well, have you ever seen a person who looks exactly like me?"


    "As like as two peas"? The bartender thought bitterly for a long time, shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen this... Is that your brother or your relative?"


    I said, as like as two peas, he is my brother. I was lost in an accident not long ago. I haven''t found it for a long time... Just, I''ll keep looking. It doesn''t matter if you can''t help me. "


    The bartender nodded slightly and looked disappointed. He kept looking at my hand and seemed to want to get the crystal from me.


    I knew he was disappointed because he couldn''t help me and didn''t get the corresponding reward. When he was about to make a secret joke, he suddenly realized something.


    In order to live, ordinary people will seize the opportunity as long as they have the opportunity to earn crystal stones. Sometimes they even don''t hesitate to put down their dignity. Isn''t this the life of ordinary people?


    If I want to practice my mind, I must forget my true identity. It is most suitable to be a vulgar talent similar to this bartender and the previous landlady.


    The person I said I was looking for was actually my own Yuanshen, the first Yuanshen. In fact, my first Yuanshen was different from me. He had already left me to practice alone and strive to ascend to the fairy world as soon as possible. He could not be here.


    I''m just looking for a reason to enter Wang''s collection and talking nonsense.


    Now I suddenly feel the life attitude of some earthly people from the landlady and the bartender. It seems that I have some feeling, so I fell into meditation and ignored the bartender standing next to me.


    Maybe I can open a pub where there are more people.


    I don''t open a tavern to make money, but to observe the lives of the most ordinary people from all kinds of people, purify my heart and feel the road.


    As soon as this idea appeared in my mind, I immediately wanted to leave here and go to the most prosperous place in the east city, buy a building and open a pub.


    I won''t open the hotel on oxygen star, so I can''t experience the life of ordinary people and understand what I need.


    I''ll open the most ordinary pub, the lowest one that the most ordinary people will take care of.

 Chapter 1198

    When I thought of it, I took out a crystal stone and put it on the table. Just at this time, the landlady also took out Wang xianniang. I picked up the wine jar and said to the landlady, "this is the wine money. I''m anxious to find someone, so I''ll go first."


    The landlady wanted to say something, but when she saw the crystal stone on the table, she smiled and sent me out.


    This wine is not worth so much crystal stone. The landlady sent me out without saying anything for crystal stone. The smile on her face seemed sincere.


    I left wangjiaji because my aura was sealed by myself and I couldn''t use teleportation. I had to use the force of space without seal again to open a space channel and come directly to the east city.


    Wang Jiaji is only about 500 kilometers away from Dongcheng. It will be there in the blink of an eye.


    I hurried into the city because I was in a hurry to open a tavern. I grabbed a pedestrian and asked him. I knew that the most prosperous place was the core area of Dongcheng where the main residence of Dongcheng city was located, so I hurried there.


    Compared with the divine realm, the buildings here are indeed a little shabby. On the whole, they are a non-standard city.


    However, the city master''s mansion in the core area is quite magnificent. It is taller than the surrounding buildings and has a sense of self-respect.


    Next to the city Lord''s residence is a wide road, with various shops on both sides of the road.


    The shop closest to the city Lord''s residence happens to be a tavern.


    When I entered the tavern, I found that the decoration here was luxurious and the guests were almost full. I knew it must be the best tavern in the east city.


    I grabbed a tavern maid who passed by me, hugged her fist and asked, "where is the shopkeeper of your store? I have something important to see you. Can you introduce me? "


    The maid looked at me and said politely, "do you have an appointment, sir? Our shopkeeper doesn''t easily see guests coming to the store... "


    I smiled: "I''m new here, but I don''t have an appointment. But I have a great thing to tell the shopkeeper of your shop. Please pass it on. I''m here to thank you. "


    The maid smiled: "please wait a moment. I''ll tell the shopkeeper... Whether the shopkeeper will see you or not. I can''t promise. Don''t blame me, sir."


    I smiled and said, "as long as the girl helps me pass it on, I''ll be grateful. How dare you blame the girl?"


    The maid walked away with a smile. I looked around and found that there were a full 30 tables of guests in the lobby. Hundreds of people were eating and drinking. All kinds of laughter and laughter continued, a lively scene.


    Business is booming. I can see all kinds of people and hear all kinds of voices. This is my ideal tavern.


    Because I came in a hurry, I didn''t see the sign of the tavern. Now when I look back, I can see the three golden characters "moon tower" right above my head.


    Although the name of moon tower is very common, I feel very comfortable when I see it.


    "My guest, please welcome our shopkeeper." The maid came back soon, smiled and said to me, "the shopkeeper is in the backyard. Please come to the backyard."


    I nodded and followed the maid to the backyard of the moon watching building. At a glance, I saw a handsome childe leaning against the building, smiling, hugging his fist and saying, "my guest, what''s the matter with me?"


    I hugged my fist and said, "I''m a Feng. Are you the shopkeeper of the moon tower?"


    The handsome childe said with a smile, "it''s just me. Young master a Feng, why are you looking for me? "


    I said positively, "I want to ask the shopkeeper, how much crystal stone can this moon building earn a month?"


    The shopkeeper of the moon building frowned slightly and said in a rather unhappy tone: "what''s the matter with ah Feng? We are strangers. I can''t answer such a question. "


    I smiled and said, "I want to buy this moon tower... 100000 crystal stones, how about it?"


    The handsome childe was stunned and immediately said, "my father worked hard all his life to earn the moon tower. I don''t sell it."


    I smiled: "can I pay to stay with you?"


    "Permanent residence?" Handsome childe looked puzzled and said with a trace of vigilance, "what do you mean? Please say so. "


    I looked at the young man and thought he was too handsome and flirtatious. I looked more curiously.


    Handsome childe snorted coldly, "what exactly does your excellency mean?"


    Seeing that the young master was angry, I smiled and said, "I want to stay here for a while and have a look... Well, I''ll give you 200000 crystal stones. You can continue to run the tavern as long as you don''t interfere with anything I do."


    "200000?!" The childe looked at me in surprise and didn''t believe it: "do you really have so many crystal stones?"


    I took out a space ring: "there are more than 200000 spars in it. I''ll give you all... It''s as if I took a stake in the tavern. You are still the shopkeeper. I won''t interfere with your business as long as I can stay here. "


    The childe didn''t understand me at all. He looked at me blankly. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I... Need to think about it."


    I nodded: "I''ll give you a day to think about it. At this time tomorrow, I''ll ask you about your decision."


    The childe nodded slightly and turned around with a dignified face. Unexpectedly, he forgot to say goodbye to me.


    With a smile, I turned and left the backyard, returned to the lobby, found an empty seat to sit down, drank the jar of Wang''s immortal brew brought by Wang''s collection with a plate of peanuts presented by the store on the table.


    It has to be said that Wangjia xianniang has some unique features. It smells delicious and tastes mellow. It is worthy of being a folk "xianniang".


    The maid who took me to see the shopkeeper of the moon watching building quietly stood by me, neither asking me if I wanted to order wine and vegetables, nor whether I occupied their position.


    I drank for myself, listened to the laughter of the people, and gradually integrated into the people. Sometimes I inserted a few words, just like an ordinary people living at the bottom. I couldn''t see the demeanor of an immortal.


    Only in such a place can I really feel the life of ordinary people and understand the true meaning of ordinary people''s life.


    Only the most ordinary life is what human beings should experience most. Of course, I want to understand all kinds of life and the coldness of the world.


    Maybe it''s a psychological effect. I calmly chat with people and say something that is not. After talking nonsense, the murderous spirit that was about to erupt in my body and was suppressed by life actually shows signs of slowly dissipating.


    Although this sign is very weak, if I hadn''t paid attention to it deliberately, I wouldn''t have felt it at all, but it really makes me happy.


    I should be absolutely right, and I''m looking at it. Maybe my demons will really disappear gradually.

 Chapter 1199

    Just as I was drinking and chatting with everyone, a voice suddenly broke the harmony here.


    "What''s the matter with you? I said I couldn''t come in. Why did I have to come in? " It was a bartender who was trying to stop a beggar who tried to come in and ask for some leftovers. Naturally, he would not be polite when he spoke.


    The beggar is old and in ragged clothes. He looks thin and dirty. Moreover, his neck is full of carbuncle, suppuration and bleeding. It looks very terrible.


    Everyone stopped laughing and turned to see the old beggar.


    The old beggar''s lips trembled, but he couldn''t speak. He was still mute and couldn''t speak at all.


    "Come on, you can''t be allowed to come in here to beg..." the bartender said impatiently, "wait outside for what you want to eat. Our shopkeeper will send you some porridge regularly every day. Just wait."


    The old beggar didn''t go, but gesticulated. He made an "ah ah" sound in his mouth and didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Old mute," said a drinking guest, "is your grandson ill again? Why don''t you just go? "


    When the man spoke, the old beggar immediately saluted with fists and nodded repeatedly, indicating that the man guessed well.


    The man sighed: "your grandson can''t live at all. Why do you have to beg and cure him every day? It''s not easy to ask for some crystal stone. I''m reluctant to eat or drink. It''s hard for me and my children. Why? "


    The old beggar had tears in his eyes, but he gritted his teeth. His eyes clearly told everyone that he would try his best to treat his grandson and would never give up any hope.


    Someone asked curiously, "do you know him?"


    The former speaker said: "he was a rich man in our area. When he was young, he was lazy, ate, drank, whored and gambled, and caused trouble. It is the object of everyone''s spitting and disgusting. Maybe god punished him. After he was old, his property was burned clean by a big fire, and he became what he is now... Ah, his family died in the fire, leaving him with a hoarse voice and his grandson who was half burned alive... It''s all retribution. "


    After listening, everyone nodded one by one, as if they agreed with the man''s words.


    I quietly looked at all this in front of me and slowly said, "how was his grandson hurt?"


    The man who told us about the origin of the old beggar continued: "when the fire burned up, his grandson was left in the room to sleep by his parents because he was too young. Everyone couldn''t save him in time... His limbs were badly burned and there was no place in his body. We all thought he would die, but I don''t know what prescription the old mute used. It''s actually a hard delay until now... "


    I looked at the old beggar and said slowly, "come on, take me to see your grandson."


    The old mute just had a bad voice and couldn''t speak. He heard it very clearly. He looked at me as if he saw the Savior. He made a big bow, nodded repeatedly and expressed his thanks.


    I got up with a smile, went to the door of the moon tower, looked at the old beggar and said, "come on, I''ll buy you some food on the way."


    The old beggar took out a crumpled white paper and a broken pen and wrote a line of words on the paper quickly.


    I watched the old beggar finish writing, sighed and said to him, "I''m not a doctor, I may not be able to help you. But I''ll do my best, and you can rest assured. "


    Maybe my words made the people here interested. They actually put down their glasses temporarily and got up together to follow me to see what happened.


    Curiosity is a common feature of human beings. I feel it deeply, and I''m not surprised.


    Under the guidance of the old beggar, our party came to a broken old building.


    The building has traces of fire burning, and if you look at the traces, the fire has been happening for some time.


    "This is the old mute''s original residence. It was the best in our area at that time. Unfortunately, after a fire, there were only these left."


    One sighed and said, "if we wanted to go in before, it would not be easy."


    I looked at the broken bricks and tiles in front of me, sighed and said to the old beggar, "where is the child?"


    The old beggar bent down to lead the way. After taking a few steps, he looked back at me. It seemed that he was worried that I wouldn''t follow him in.


    I raised my feet with a smile and strode to keep up with the old beggar who hurriedly led the way.


    In a room with only one corner left, I saw a dirty and messy bed on which lay a four or five-year-old child with weak breathing and severe disability.


    After I only looked at it, I couldn''t help frowning, sighing and saying, "there''s no other way to save its original spirit and reshape its flesh."


    The child''s limbs are gone, leaving only one body, still covered with scars.


    In some places, because the injury has not recovered and pus and blood flow out, it seems that it is really not far from death.


    The old beggar turned pale, shook his head and wrote a line.


    The old beggar means that he can''t do what I said at all, let alone protect the child''s yuan God. Even if he temporarily saves the child''s life, he has done his best.


    I knew what the old beggar said was true, so I took out a small pill and handed it to the old beggar: "this is a small pill. If you take it for the child, the injury will certainly get better. As long as the child is alive, I will find a way to give him a new body and help him resurrect. "


    The old beggar looked at me as if he were looking at an ancient god. The expression on his face changed slowly and finally became complete gratitude and worship.


    The old beggar took the small pill I gave him. His trembling hands seemed to crush the pill at any time, but they never did.


    He fed the dying child to take xiaohuandan in front of everyone. It was difficult for the child to swallow, but he had a strong will to survive. He cooperated with the old beggar and took xiaohuandan hard.


    Xiao huandan''s healing effect is excellent. Soon after the child took it, his breathing was obviously more stable, and the scars on his body were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    How can the curative effect of xiaohuandan be so obvious? Is this child not an ordinary child, but a special constitution similar to the holy body.


    The child seemed not simple. I moved in my heart and raised my hand to touch the scarred child''s head. The power of the yuan God slowly entered the child''s body.


    A moment later, I took back my hand and determined my previous judgment.


    The child is really extraordinary. His physique is different from that of ordinary people. No wonder he was burned like this and hasn''t died until now.

 Chapter 1200

    I slowly said to the old beggar, "take the children and follow me in the future. I promise to cure the child and give him a new life. "


    The old beggar knelt down with a "plop" and danced his hands excitedly, but he was still speechless.


    I didn''t want to get his gratitude, but at this moment, I obviously felt that the murderous spirit in my body had dissipated a little.


    It turns out that doing good can really dissipate the murderous spirit and reduce the evil of killing.


    My purpose here is to eliminate the demons. Now that the demons are loose, I know what I should do.


    "Gentlemen," I raised my voice, "the old man needs help, and I am willing to help him. So I''m going to take the old man out of here for a while. You don''t have to worry. I''ll definitely take good care of them. "


    The crowd looked at me and didn''t seem to understand why I said so. One person stepped forward, hugged his fist and said, "this kind man, the old beggar and grandson are dying people. If you can help, how can we worry? I thank you for them, thank you. "


    I smiled: "you''re welcome. I also do what I can. We''ll leave here now. We''ll live in the moon watching building first and help the child treat later. "


    Maybe many people don''t know what a new physical body is. After all, ordinary people can''t touch it except those who practice immortality.


    The reason why the old beggar understood what I meant was probably that he had contacted immortals or heard others say.


    When they saw me like this, they didn''t know what they thought. They scattered together without saying a word.


    I don''t expect them to help me. Seeing that there are charred boards everywhere, I picked up one and picked up the child whose injury has been stabilized and put it on the board.


    "The old man followed me. We went to Wangyue building to stay for a few days." After talking to the old beggar, I picked up the child and left with the board.


    I took the board to the child to lie down, because I didn''t want to touch the child''s injury, so as not to increase the child''s pain. The old beggar probably understood this, and said nothing else.


    My aura is sealed by myself, but my physical strength is still there. With my strength, let alone a child, it''s easy for me to take away even ten thousand kilograms of heavy objects.


    Back to the moon watching tower, the maid saw us and came forward politely: "Sir, do you want to stay? What kind of room would you like? "


    I said, "find a cleaner room and don''t be disturbed."


    The maid smiled and didn''t dislike the pus and blood on the child. She stretched out her hand to hold the child, smiled and said, "please follow me."


    The maid took us directly to the backyard, stopped in front of the nearest room, turned back and said to me: "Sir, the backyard is the most quiet. Usually no one comes in except the shopkeeper. What do you think?"


    I nodded with satisfaction: "thank you, girl."


    I took out five yuan a piece of crystal stone and handed it to the maid: "this is the room money in advance. Please help us prepare some hot water, change clothes and meals... We need a lot. Please, girl."


    The maid took the crystal stone and said with a smile, "please wait a moment. I''ll send you what you want right away."


    I watched the maid leave with a smile and felt a trace of warmth in my heart. Although the maid had a low status, she treated people and things, but let me see the good side of human nature.


    Kindness is always the most beautiful scenery and the most precious thing worth remembering.


    When the maid brought me what I wanted, I told the old beggar to wash his clothes and give him some spirit grass to treat his carbuncle, so as not to affect the business of the moon tower.


    If we see beggars living here, we don''t know how many people will say bad words, and how many people will choose to leave here because of the carbuncle and smell on the old beggars.


    Since the master let us stay without saying a word, we have to help the master''s family to consider it.


    After the old beggar finished grooming, I also cleaned the child roughly. In order to keep him alive and not die before I helped him find a new body, I gave him a small pill.


    The effect of two small pills has greatly improved the child''s injury. Unfortunately, his limbs are not sound, and the scars all over his body can not be recovered by small pills.


    The only way is to reshape the flesh. I''ve made a plan and collected some blood essence of the child. When the time is ripe, I''ll use his own genes and ask Er Niang to help him shape a new flesh.


    To do this, others may not dare to think, but I can do it easily.


    In fact, the child has been injured for a long time. Because of his severe injury, he seems to have lost his ability to speak. Up to now, he still hasn''t spoken.


    I could only discuss with the old beggar. With his consent, I took a little blood from the child, cut off a little hair that had just grown, and then returned to the divine domain to see Er Niang.


    After knowing my request, er Niang readily agreed to help me, but she needed at least a year to cultivate a new body, and I needed to wait a year.


    In order to continue to practice my mind, I didn''t stay in the divine domain. After saying goodbye to my second mother, I returned to the moon tower.


    When I returned to the moon tower, the handsome young master, the shopkeeper of the moon tower, unexpectedly agreed to my request to buy the moon tower.


    However, the crystal stone I spent was a full 500000, not the 200000 I put forward before.


    I don''t care about crystal stone. I''m already the top martial god. I don''t need less crystal stone to assist in the cultivation of Reiki.


    The moon watching building became my property, so I called all the bartenders and waitresses who had worked in the moon watching building, as well as the chef and second chef of the back kitchen, and the buddies who started to work together.


    My practice is very simple. Those who are willing to stay and help me will be given a raise and reused. If they are really unwilling, I will give them some crystal stones and let them leave.


    After determining the remaining staff, I sent someone to Wang''s house and signed a long-term supply contract with the landlady of Wang''s xianniang.


    I will build the moon tower into a tavern that can come in the upper, middle and lower stages and is willing to come.


    I have completely joined the WTO. Like an ordinary businessman, I started a small business and became a shopkeeper.


    I sent someone to repair the moon watching building, which made the moon watching building look new. I can hardly see its original appearance.


    The original three storey moon tower has now become seven floors. Thanks to the craftsmen who originally built the moon tower, they have built a very solid foundation. Even if they add four floors, there is no problem.

 Chapter 1201

    A small but powerful sword array protects the moon watching tower. Anyone who wants to make trouble here may need to think about the consequences.


    Among the seven floors, except that the lower three floors are the lobby to entertain ordinary wine guests, the upper four floors have been built into various types of places by me, including luxury private rooms specially provided for dignitaries, large and small venues that provide convenience for some businessmen, and various entertainment places.


    It is worth mentioning that the top floor is a huge luxury auction house, which I prepared in imitation of Wuji Pavilion.


    I will spend a long time here in the future. I may need such a place to communicate with you.


    The completely changed moon tower seems to be more imposing than the city master''s residence. The moon tower I spent millions of spars to build is already the symbol of the east city.


    The day before the opening, like all the shopkeepers, I sent invitations to the dignified people in Dongcheng to invite them to be my first guests.


    Perhaps those people have been paying attention to the moon tower for a long time. After receiving the invitation, they all replied to me without exception, saying that they would attend the opening ceremony of the moon tower on time and congratulate me on my success.


    The original staff of Wangyue building are very busy and hard these days. All things are done by everyone.


    Everyone has been busy for so long, and finally it is time to open. Everyone has a smile on his face.


    I prepared some crystal stones in advance. Everyone has a share. Anyway, I have plenty of crystal stones. As long as they work hard, I won''t be stingy.


    On the opening day, all the people who received the invitation came. The huge moon building was almost crowded.


    Without saying anything else, we all had to come to see the strange and long-term experience at the first auction in the history of Dongcheng.


    I stepped into the crowd, saw everyone''s faces and heard all kinds of voices.


    The guys in the tavern were busy, but no one shouted tired or complained.


    Jingshi has already given it to them. If they complain again, they will be sorry for my new boss.


    Before, everything was done by others for me. I didn''t feel how cumbersome and hard. Now I have to hold up the moon tower, which is nothing in my eyes, before I know that doing anything is not so simple.


    This is what I want to practice my mind in the secular world, temper my mind in the mortal world, and wash away the murderous Qi in my body.


    I was busy and happy until night fell, the auction ended and the guests dispersed slowly. I didn''t have time to go back to my residence in the backyard and sit down and have a rest.


    I feel very tired and exhausted, but the harvest is very rich. The murderous spirit in my body is slowly dispersing. There is no sign of my demons breaking out again.


    This is not the only way to defeat demons, but it is the most appropriate way for me.


    Martial arts have a long life. Many people look down on everything after living for thousands of years. Gradually, they lose their goal. Living is the meaning of living.


    The strength of such a warrior will slowly stagnate, or even gradually retreat.


    What I want to do now, in the eyes of those people, is mischief, which is unnecessary.


    Only I know that if I do this, I can completely eliminate the heart demon before it breaks out and make progress.


    This is my choice and the life I want to experience.


    I also had the experience of entering the world when I was in oxygen star before, but compared with now, the significance and purpose are completely different.


    Now I am in order to eliminate the demons in my heart, that is, the murderous spirit on me. I have no choice but to enter the world for experience.


    The moon tower is the place where I experience. I will meet all kinds of people and things here.


    Most martial arts people don''t care about everything in the secular world, but martial arts people are also people and need to experience some secular things, which many martial arts people don''t know.


    Only with a good attitude, everything is not a problem.


    Since the opening of the moon tower, business has been very good. People in Dongcheng have tried their best to enter the moon tower in order to experience the service of the moon tower, take a look at the decoration of the moon tower.


    Even if they just come to have a glass of the cheapest wine and eat the cheapest things, they think it''s worth it.


    Rich people, when they have a happy event and invite three or five relatives and friends, will surely come to the moon watching building to put a table, eat slowly and talk slowly.


    This naturally has a lot to do with the fact that the things in the moon tower are not much more expensive than other pubs, but the service is better and more comfortable.


    I don''t care about crystal stone. What I want is popularity. The more people come, the more lively it is, the more happy I am.


    Gradually, people in Dongcheng knew me, because I was the boss of Wangyue building.


    But they know it''s my name, ah Feng, and they don''t know anything else.


    I don''t want people to know that I am your second highness. In that case, what I want to see and hear can''t be realized.


    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, the moon building has been open for more than a year. The moon building, which has been booming in business, is even busier when the new year is approaching.


    All the guys were so busy that they didn''t even have time to rest. I had to recruit a group of guys again.


    No matter how many guys, there can''t be more guests coming to drink and eat. There''s really no way. I can only follow the suggestions of the guys and start limiting.


    What we limit is the amount of guests coming to the moon tower for dinner, not the amount of wine or food.


    So some people can''t book a seat, so they ask their relatives and friends who have booked a seat to help them bring back dishes and wine.


    Therefore, the moon tower had to recruit a group of clever guys again to help the guests pack and even help deliver the wine and vegetables to the designated place.


    In one year, Wangyue building has become the best and most popular pub in Dongcheng.


    Most of the business of other pubs in the east city was robbed by Wangyue building. Many pub owners couldn''t help complaining and accused Wangyue building of robbing their business.


    I don''t care about this. I haven''t met anything in the past year. I know they just talk about it, and don''t dare to tell us about the moon tower.


    At present, even the people in the city master''s house dare not come to make trouble, let alone others.


    I remember once the people of the city Lord''s residence came to dinner. Because the food was slow, they made trouble. As a result, they were scolded and taught by the people who ate in the moon watching building. Finally, they left disheartened.


    The next day, the city Lord also sent someone to apologize to me and promised me that it would not affect our business of moon tower again.


    The city Lord couldn''t bear the pressure from the major families and had to give in to me.


    The owners of many large families have the moon watching tower token given by me. They can give priority to positioning in my moon watching tower, eating and drinking, or participating in the auction.

 Chapter 1202

    A year has come. It''s time for me to find my second mother and help the old beggar''s grandson recover.


    Over the past year, the old beggar has been silently helping the moon tower. He has never asked for a crystal stone or put forward a request.


    I saw everything in my eyes. While I was moved by the old beggar''s behavior, I also made up my mind to help his grandson.


    The child''s injury had recovered long ago, but the lost limbs were still impossible to recover. He completely lost his ability to move.


    I took their sons and grandchildren, tore up a space channel, protected them to the divine domain and met their second mother.


    When Er Niang saw us, she knew the purpose of our coming here. Without saying a word, she directly began to help the child with treatment.


    Er Niang is a very caring person. Seeing the child''s appearance, she was anxious to help the child with treatment. She even avoided talking to us.


    I am happy to see my second mother help my child recover. After all, this is not only a wish of me, but also a stage of my heart practice.


    If I can help others, even if I do a good thing, I may be able to reduce my crime of killing and make me easier.


    I helped the second mother pull out the child''s Yuanshen, and then integrate the child''s Yuanshen into the new flesh


    It takes at least a few months for a child to fully recover from a series of treatments.


    After I finished what I could do, I didn''t stay. I said goodbye to my second mother and the child''s grandfather and beggar, and returned to the moon tower in Dongcheng alone.


    In order to practice my heart better, I personally participated in various activities held by Wangyue building, among which the auction is the most profitable for me.


    No matter who it is, in the face of all kinds of rare treasures, human nature is fully reflected. At this time, I reflect on myself by comparing other people''s human nature, changes in thinking, and even changes in speech and behavior. The benefit is very great.


    The progress in mind is like the progress in my realm when Jiang Xue taught me all kinds of skills and combat skills in the small divine world.


    The mind has become more mature, the murderous spirit in my body has gradually dissipated, and the temperament of the whole person has changed greatly.


    I am like an amiable elder. When the bartender and waitress under my hand look at me, their eyes are full of respect and love.


    I enjoy this kind of life very much. It''s like ordinary people living together for four generations and happy life with several generations. There''s no trouble or sorrow at all.


    After several years, the activities of the moon tower have gradually been used to and alienated by people.


    Human beings are like this. Novel things are always the most popular and attractive. Once these things become habitual things, people will gradually fade and alienate.


    Anyway, it''s common. Why rush to see it? Everyone has this mentality, and the moon tower has nothing enough to attract them.


    I understand their ideas. At this time, it is necessary to immediately come up with a new idea to attract them to continue to spend in the moon building, increase the popularity of the moon building and speed up my heart training.


    Although I didn''t fully understand the mystery of the promotion methods on oxygen star, I could still do it.


    So what prize quiz ah, number drawing free ah, point consumption ah, and so on, I ordered people to launch one by one.


    Unexpectedly, countless people have come to experience each of these means.


    The greedy nature of human beings was also stimulated at this time. In order to get one of the ten thousand free, or what kind of prize, people were afraid of being robbed by others and scrambled to enter the moon watching building to experience.


    The popularity of Wangyue building is rising again. Everyone wants to experience various promotion means launched by Wangyue building.


    They scrambled to book a place and come to the moon tower to experience it. I took the opportunity to cultivate my mind and cultivate my mind in the world.


    I happily looked at the overcrowded moon tower, continued to listen to others'' talk in the crowd, understood everyone''s ideas, tasted all kinds of life attitudes, and felt the strange life experiences of countless people.


    When I meet people in need, as long as I can do it, I will help them.


    When I meet someone who needs a lesson, I''m not polite. When I give an order, the bartender and waitresses will naturally come forward, either persuade or simply drive them away to teach them a lesson.


    Over time, I became a great good man among the population, and I was nicknamed "good man a Feng".


    Moreover, the name of "good man a Feng" gradually covered everyone in the east city, including the city master.


    I still happily looked at the more and more peaceful east city. While feeling the peace and harmony of the east city, I also gradually felt that my demons had gradually left me.


    In the blink of an eye, a few years later, I have been to Dongcheng for more than ten years.


    The attraction of the moon tower is finally gradually weakening. People in Dongcheng are no longer willing to lose their money in order to enter the moon tower for a meal or participate in an auction.


    Over the years, the murderous spirit in my body has gradually dissipated. My whole person looks like an ordinary and kind businessman, and there is no breath of half martial arts.


    The killing spirit gradually dissipated and cleaned up. I was like reborn. The whole person had great changes, especially in temperament and mentality. I was just different from me before.


    If I hadn''t taken elixirs like Zhuyan pill, my appearance would not have changed greatly. My family and friends might not recognize me when they see me again.


    I now know that my previous choice is right, and the demons are not enough to threaten me.


    This is also the time for me to leave the east city. If I want to see more mundane things, I need to go somewhere else and have a look.


    As long as the murderous spirit in my body is completely eliminated, the demons I worry about will completely leave me, and I will really put down my heart.


    Dongcheng has nothing to surprise me, and it doesn''t have much effect on my heart practice.


    I didn''t tell anyone, but left a piece of paper and left the moon tower to the maid who had a good attitude and treated people and things very with my heart. I left Dongcheng alone.


    In Dongcheng for more than ten years, I haven''t told anyone about my past, nor did I tell anyone my true identity.


    Now I''m gone. I think everyone will only remember ah Feng, not me.


    It doesn''t matter. My purpose here is not to become famous, but to eradicate demons.


    In recent years, I have been to the city near the east city several times. I have a more detailed understanding. It''s not worth wasting my time to go again.


    So I went directly to the forest not far from the east city and wanted to see all kinds of animals here.

 Chapter 1203

    There are many beasts in the forest, and I look forward to close contact with them.


    The living habits of beasts are different from those of humans. They pay more attention to their own heart, rather than the coexistence of greed and hypocrisy like humans.


    Maybe my heart training will end here, and I hope so.


    In the vast forest, there are endless tall trees everywhere. Some trees are rare varieties that are difficult to see in other places. I couldn''t help but look more and feel a little novel.


    If people who lack crystal stones see these precious and rare trees, they can earn a lot of crystal stones as long as they spend some effort to dig them up, take them back and sell them.


    Naturally, I don''t lack crystal stones, and I don''t have such leisure. I''m anxious to find those divine beasts, quietly observe them and cultivate my mind.


    Under the towering giant wood, there are countless divine and spiritual beasts, but the divine beast I want to see most is the Zhentian beast that is said to live in this area.


    The arrival of human beings almost immediately alerted the sacred and spiritual beasts with a heavy sense of territory.


    Various attack methods emerge one after another. Fortunately, my speed has always been very fast, especially after I have mastered the power of space.


    Their attack or sneak attack is difficult to hurt me.


    Walking to the core of the forest without danger, I finally saw the legendary fierce beast town tianwu.


    Zhentian beast is an ancient divine beast as famous as the golden dragon family. It is called a fierce beast by humans because of its irritability and easy to hurt people.


    The adult Zhentian beasts are huge in size, which is comparable to the maned pig beasts. Moreover, their attack power is very powerful. They can destroy the sky and the earth with their hands and feet.


    It is said that after the god man met the Zhentian beast, he had to give it three points to avoid hurting himself.


    Fortunately, Zhentian animals live alone. Unlike the golden dragon family, they often live together in hundreds of thousands.


    Otherwise, if you meet the Zhentian beast, even God, I''m afraid there''s only one left to escape.


    I met the descendants of Zhentian beast, whose blood is not very pure, far less powerful than the legend.


    Blood is not pure, and many things will change, which is why all animals pay attention to whether genes are good or not.


    Blood is the gene, which is the basis of all inheritance.


    But after I got in touch with the descendants of Zhentian beast, I found that the descendants of Zhentian beast are no different from the real Zhentian beast in terms of attack power and character. They are all terrible.


    As soon as I approached its territory, this Zhentian beast, which is absolutely comparable to the five clawed golden dragon, attacked me.


    If I hadn''t been really fast enough to look up to the whole little divine world, I would have been hurt by it.


    In the roar of Zhentian beast, I tore the space, quickly left Zhentian beast''s territory and came to another place in the forest.


    I can''t fight with any human or beast now. I don''t have such ability when my aura is sealed.


    So I can only choose to escape, find a safer place and observe the living habits of animals.


    I don''t like this, but I must think about my mind, find my nature, and completely eliminate the killing intention that can''t threaten me by observing the beasts whose behavior comes from their own heart.


    This is another stage of heart training, and it is also the end stage of my heart training.


    The codes of conduct of all kinds of animals are basically related to food, territory and partners. These are similar to us humans, which gives me great inspiration.


    In the past, I focused on cultivating and wanted to fly to the fairy world. Now I know that a martial artist like me who focuses on cultivating is a martial fool. If my mind can''t meet the requirements, it''s impossible to fly to the fairy world.


    Even if you want to become an immortal and God, you must experience everything you should experience, and then it is possible to see the origin of everything and become an immortal in the fairy world.


    Immortal is not a human without emotion, but a human who sees everything very thoroughly.


    God, not to mention, is more open-minded than immortals


    Maybe after I finish this heart training, I should go back to oxygen star, do something I haven''t done, and complete some wishes I haven''t completed.


    It took me nearly a month to observe the living habits of different animals every day, just like observing humans, to think, cultivate my mind, purify the murderous Qi in my body, and calm myself down more and more.


    As time went on, the killing gas in my body gradually disappeared. After I determined that there was no more killing gas in my body and I had no intention of killing, I untied my seal.


    When I recovered my strength, I was ready to tear up the space and return to the divine realm at full speed. I met my father and erniang and told them that I was about to return to oxygen star.


    I have decided all this. I just told my father. I don''t think there is any problem with my doing so, nor do I think it is unfilial to separate me from my father.


    Let nature take its course and return to my heart. I think everything is normal.


    My father looked at me reluctantly, and said to me in a tone I had never seen before: "can''t you stay and help me? I''m also going to give you the seat of God King so that I can enjoy happiness... "


    I smiled and said, "I''m about to fly to the fairyland. After returning to the oxygen star, I just tell my family and friends that I will fly to the fairyland within a hundred years. The next king of God should have been Jin Sizhen. I can''t rob my brother''s seat. "


    The father sighed slightly, "have you really decided?"


    I nodded: "I will leave the little divine world in ten days. At that time, my father doesn''t have to send me. I will leave with sister Hua''er, situ Qian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu. Others, I listen to their own wishes. "


    "Where''s Jiang Xue?" The father smiled and said, "you don''t want to abandon Jiang Xue so soon, do you? She is the Chiang family, the chosen lady of the divine king, and you have wronged her... "


    I glanced at the second mother beside my father and said with a smile: "Jiang Xue is a man from the small divine world after all. I don''t know if she is willing to go to oxygen star with me..."


    My father interrupted me, laughed and said, "Jiang Xue will be here in a minute. You can ask her in front of us."


    As soon as his father''s voice fell, Jiang Xue said, "what does your highness want to say to me? I''m all ears. "


    I looked back at Jiang Xue and said sincerely, "I''m leaving here to return to oxygen star. Do you have any plans?"


    Jiang Xue smiled: "naturally, I follow you. Do you want to separate from me?"


    I smiled: "it''s best if you are willing to go to oxygen star with me... Jiang Xue, Jiang''s family, their father will take good care of them. You don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 1204

    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "I''m naturally relieved. My only worry is that I don''t know how many women you have on the oxygen star. If it''s too much, I''ll be angry and jealous. "


    Jiang Xue''s words made us all laugh. Everyone looked at me like I was really a man with many women and a big turnip.


    I felt a little hot on my face and said with a bitter smile, "as the saying goes, the more Han Xin ordered, the better. I... the sect leader of Shengxian sect, how to say, I also need some people to help. It''s normal to have more people around me."


    Jiang Xue Dudu mouth: "normal is normal, but how can I find that there are women around you?"


    Just as I was about to speak, my father smiled and said, "the opposite sex attracts each other, which I can understand."


    Jiang Xue blushed at his father''s words and dared not laugh with me again.


    I took the opportunity to say goodbye to my father: "I want to prepare and take some specialties of the small divine world back, so that the people of Shengxian gate can appreciate the rich products of the small divine world."


    The father nodded slightly, "don''t worry. At this moment, I have a message to tell you. Isn''t your weapon a killer sword? I know you have got most of the killing swords, including the mother sword and the multi handle sword. But you don''t seem to have got the number three sword and the number four sword yet, do you? "


    I nodded and had some interest: "do you know the whereabouts of No. 3 sword and No. 4 sword?"


    My father smiled and said, "I heard that the Wuji Pavilion, the small town where Zhao Huan is located, will hold an auction at the beginning of next month, that is, three days later. The final treasure is the No. 4 killer sword."


    I was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "then I must buy it... I have been completely separated from the Zhao family. If I go this time, I don''t know if they will drive me out?"


    The father smiled and said, "no, you are your second highness. Who dares to disrespect you? And I got the news that the reason why the Zhao family took out the No. 4 killing sword for auction is that they want you to go to Wuji town... "


    I was stunned and immediately said, "in that case, I''ll go. Jiang Xue went with me and called Bian Lusha. She is my think tank. I can''t go without her this time. "


    Jiang Xue chuckled: "what are you calling Bian Lusha for? You''re going shopping, not fighting... "


    I said with a smile, "Bian Lusha has gone. We may have some chance of winning. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll hardly get the killer sword."


    Father nodded: "it makes sense. I''ll ask Master Bian Lusha to go with you."


    I threw my fist and said, "I still need some crystal stones. Can father prepare some for me?"


    My father smiled and threw me a space ring: "there are tens of millions of crystal stones and a five grade crystal essence, with a total value of at least four billion, which is enough for you."


    I know my father got a lot of crystal stones and some rare crystal stones in Shenwang mountain, so he received them in his arms impolitely, smiled and said, "if you can take a crystal stone essence to remove the oxygen star, maybe there will be crystal stones in the oxygen star, and the immortal practitioners of the oxygen star will get great benefits."


    The father laughed and said, "don''t worry, I''ve prepared it for you, your mother, brothers and sisters. You can think of all the specialties of the little divine world, which are enough for you to support your appearance."


    I smiled and said goodbye to my father and my second mother. I went to the second mother''s residence with Jiang Xue to find Bian Lusha and prepared to go to Wuji town with me.


    I have a good relationship with the infinitesimal town. Soon after I came to the little divine world, I went to the infinitesimal town many times. Now I have to go. The last stop is the infinitesimal town.


    Bian Lusha, led by a sergeant, came to me, smiled and said to me, "Your Highness, won''t really fall in love with me? To a tiny town, do you want to take mine? "


    I saw Jiang Xue''s face was wrong, so I had to say, "Bian Lusha, I want you to help me buy the No. 4 killing sword that will be auctioned in Wuji Pavilion. Are you sure?"


    Bian Lusha smiled: "the fourth sword, I promise to get it for your highness. The God King must have told his Highness the whereabouts of the third sword. I don''t know what his highness plans to do? "


    I remembered that I was in a hurry and forgot to ask my father the news of No. 3 Zijian: "this... My father didn''t say, so he told me that No. 4 Zijian is in Wuji town."


    Bian Lusha smiled: "it seems that the God King is reluctant to let his highness two leave immediately and wants to see his highness two again... Just take the No. 4 sword first, and his highness two will go to see the God King again. Maybe he can get the No. 3 sword directly."


    I said excitedly, "let''s go..."


    Before my voice fell, I heard the voice of Saihua: "we''re going too."


    I see Sai Hua''er, Si Tuqian, Dong Mei and Xia Zhu appear in front of me together. They are all dressed up as generals. The uniform is very close to the body, showing everyone''s beautiful figure. It is simply a beautiful scenery.


    Originally, there were two daughters Jiang Xue and Bian Lusha around me. Now, with the four daughters of Sai Hua''er and six beautiful women following me, it suddenly became very lively.


    Three women are a play, six women... It''s a big farce, with everything and every expression.


    I can only pretend that I can''t hear or see anything, and concentrate on using the nine star space to tear the space, open up the space channel and take them on their way.


    Infinitesimal town is still what I left. Without me here, no one would be willing to spend crystal stones to repair the city.


    However, the popularity here has returned to that before the war. Hundreds of thousands of people crowded in the small town. It seems that people are crowded, people are next to people, and it is very lively.


    The people here don''t know me, and there are few of the six beauties around me. Our arrival is like a big news, which spread all over the small town that is not big.


    Zhao Wenqin waited outside the limitless Pavilion. He saluted from a distance and said, "I''ve seen your highness two. Your highness two''s presence is far from welcome. Please forgive me."


    I think Zhao Wen seems to have forgotten what happened before. He is so happy that he seems to see me for the first time. I also said with a smile: "shopkeeper Zhao doesn''t need to be polite. I''m here to participate in the auction. I don''t have an appointment. I don''t know if I have a seat?"


    Zhao Wen said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are welcome. Your highness will always have a seat in Wuji Pavilion... Please move. The auction will be held on time at 8 a.m. the day after the auction. Now please enter Wuji pavilion to have a rest."


    I smiled and walked into the limitless Pavilion.


    There was originally a house in Wuji pavilion that I lived in. Unexpectedly, Zhao Wen and they kept it for me. I checked in directly, but it was also quite familiar and comfortable.


    The auction will be held the day after tomorrow. I have more than one day to do other things.

 Chapter 1205

    The six women who came to Wuji town with me did not avoid living with me, completely ignoring the suggestions and all kinds of comments and guesses of people in the past.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu helped me clean up the house. They were very busy; Sai Hua''er and situ Qian are practicing in the room. They seize all the time to practice.


    Because Jiang Xue is the top martial god, her strength is the same as me. Her cultivation progress is slow. There is no need to worry.


    Bian Lusha was the only one sitting next to me, chatting with me about the auction the day after tomorrow, analyzing possible competitors and how to deal with them.


    Bian Lusha is the most intelligent woman I have ever seen. She is more intelligent than my friend xuelianer and other intelligent people.


    I also took a fancy to her wisdom and wanted to have a good relationship with her, make her my own person and help me give advice.


    Now I have finally become friends with her and put down my previous gratitude and resentment. I want her to help me make some plans.


    Bian Lusha meant that to successfully buy the No. 4 sword of the killing sword, we must have a complete plan, such as how many crystal stones to spend, when to bid, who to bid, and so on.


    I was sure to win the No. 4 killing sword. I listened to Bian Lusha and decided to let Jiang Xue bid on my behalf.


    The low price in my mind is temporarily set at 2 billion spar. No. 4 sword is more important than No. 5 sword. It is reasonable that the price is higher.


    After agreeing on some details, we rested or practiced separately and waited for the auction.


    Zhao Wen sent several maids to serve us and brought us three meals a day, which saved us a lot of things.


    I left almost none of the original staff of Wuji pavilion to Zhao Wen. Now it''s not too much for them to serve us.


    For those of us, a day passes in the blink of an eye without the slightest sense of waiting.


    The auction was held as scheduled. All the people who came were dignitaries, most of whom I knew.


    Some people have fought with me and the Li family. When they see me at this time, they all seem very excited. They have to greet each other and ask each other about their future situation, current situation, etc.


    Huo Wuniang, the leader of the Huo family, is the most kind. She is an alchemist and has taught the alchemy of the people around me. We are also our own people.


    After saying hello, Huo Wu Niang directly said to me, "if your highness wants the No. 4 killing sword, my Huo family is willing to help you."


    I knew she saw through the purpose of my trip, so she smiled and said, "then thank you very much. I will bear in mind the benefits of the Huo family."


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile: "I don''t dare to worry about your highness. We have to be taken care of by your highness. Da en has never had a chance to report. It''s just an opportunity at this time."


    My father and I attach great importance to the Huo family, an alchemy family. We have taken care of the Huo family over the years: "the God King is grateful for the contribution made by the Huo family to the small divine world during the plague. It is also right to take care of the Huo family."


    Speaking of this, I suddenly remembered he Xian, who stayed in the Huo family to practice alchemy after the war. I couldn''t help asking, "is he miracle doctor still in the Huo family now?"


    Huo Wuniang said, "doctor he left Huo''s house three years ago and went back to oxygen star. Your highness went out for training at that time and didn''t know about it. "


    I nodded: "I''m sorry that I didn''t send him to the miracle doctor."


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile: "when your highness returns to the oxygen star, there will be plenty of opportunities to thank Dr. he... By the way, the third commander has been asking me about your Highness''s movements. I don''t know whether your highness agrees to see her?"


    When I was stunned, Jiang Xue around me said, "when this happens, your highness two will summon the third commander."


    Huo Wuniang saw Jiang Xue''s unhappiness and said with a smile, "I know. Commander, the Huo family can use all their energy to help his second highness. I just hope his second highness can get the killer sword smoothly. "


    I have to get the killing sword. After listening to Huo Wuniang''s words, I said with some gratitude: "thank you Huo family leader. The Huo family helped me get the killing sword. I will certainly thank Huo family leader and Huo family."


    Huo Wu Niang smiled: "Your Highness, please wait for the good news."


    I watched Huo Wuniang leave and sat down not far from me. It seemed that I had a hunch that I would get the killer sword. I was a little happy in my heart.


    Bian Lusha has been listening to my conversation with Huo Wuniang. At this time, she quietly said to me: "it is said that the third sword is in the Dragon Valley where the golden dragon family is stationed. Does your highness think of a way to get the last sword?"


    I was stunned. Although I knew my father and they all knew the whereabouts of the third sword, I was stunned after listening to Bian Lusha.


    Dragon Valley is the residence of the golden dragon family. I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing if I want to get the killing sword from there.


    Now I want to get the No. 4 sword first. After all, the No. 4 sword is right in front of me. It''s much easier to get it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," when Zhao Huan''s voice came, the people calmed down and cheered neatly.


    Zhao Huan''s appeal and popularity are still the same as before.


    Listen to Zhao Huan said: "today''s auction, we have prepared a total of three auction items, the first of which is the Da huandan sold by the Huo family, which we have heard of for a long time."


    After hearing Zhao Huan''s words directly and clearly, the people were surprised. Looking at Huo Wuniang pointed by Zhao huanxu one by one, everyone''s faces were full of expectation and excitement.


    Everyone is familiar with the reputation of Xiao huandan. The effect of Da huandan is better than Xiao huandan. Therefore, Zhao Huan expected that everyone would behave like this.


    It seems that the Huo family''s alchemy has made great progress in recent years. They refine the big return pill better than the small return pill according to the Dan recipe I provide. Alchemy is indeed the first in the small divine world.


    I noticed that Zhao Huan said that there were only three auction items at today''s auction. I already know that one of them is the No. 4 sword of killing God sword and the other is da huandan. What''s the last one?


    I couldn''t figure out what treasure was as precious as killing sword and returning pill for a moment, so I was a little distracted.


    When I was stunned, someone asked loudly, "how effective is da Huan Dan? Is it better than little Dan? "


    Zhao Huan pondered a little, looked at the speaker and said, "the effect of Da huandan is that the flesh and bones live the dead. Although it is not a fairy pill, its effect is absolutely comparable to the legendary fairy pill..."


    Zhao Huan presided over the auction. Although there will be exaggerations, she said the "elixir" of "flesh, bones and living dead", which surprised me.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen Da huandan and don''t know the magical effect of Da huandan, but I don''t believe that Da huandan can kill people with meat and bones.

 Chapter 1206

    Zhao Huan''s words, although most people have no doubt, there are doubts in my heart as well.


    Zhao Huan seemed to expect this. He clapped his hands and said, "in order to let everyone see the magical effect of Da Huan Dan, the Huo family decided to conduct an on-site experiment to let everyone see the effect of Da Huan Dan with their own eyes. Now let''s let a sergeant who was injured in the battle and lost one hand come to the scene to test the efficacy of Huo''s great return of Dan. "


    With Zhao Huan''s words, two big men carried a man whose left hand was broken and only his wrist was left to the auction table of the auction.


    A maid beside Zhao Huan waited for the people to see that the man was indeed injured and lost one hand. After the people saw it, she slowly sent a fire red elixir to the people''s eyes. After the people saw it, she turned around and slowly fed it to the injured sergeant.


    The sergeant seemed to know what he was going to do. He swallowed the elixir obediently and avoided even water.


    After Da huandan was taken, Zhao Huan said, "it takes time for a cup of tea to exert its efficacy. While we waited, we continued the auction of the next treasure. "


    After a pause, Zhao Huan said: "the second auction item, I don''t need to introduce it. I think everyone here is very familiar with it. It is the No. 4 sword of the killing sword, which is the same as the killing sword auctioned in Wuji Pavilion. It was originally an auction item for soldiers, but because of temporary changes, this sword was put in the second place for auction. "


    Everyone obviously knew that there was a killer sword auction today, and no one looked surprised.


    Zhao Huan continued: "at the request of the master of the killing sword, the base price of this sword is 500 million spars. When you bid, each price increase shall not be less than 10 million spars. "


    After Zhao Huan''s words, the whole auction house was silent, and no one said anything.


    I didn''t know what was going on. I took a look at the people around me and finally looked at Bian Lusha. I almost asked.


    Bian Lusha also looked strange, but soon smiled and said, "it seems that everyone knows that the killing sword is your weapon, your highness, so no one is willing to compete with you..."


    I was puzzled, but I still motioned Jiang Xue to bid.


    Jiang Xue was also puzzled. After seeing my eyes, she slowly said, "Your Highness offered 600 million spars."


    Hearing Jiang Xue''s words, Zhao Huan glanced at our position, nodded and said, "600 million spars, is there any price increase?"


    No one spoke. It was as if they had not heard Zhao Huan''s words. In the past, it was absolutely unimaginable.


    Zhao Huan seemed to expect this. After a little wait, he smiled and said, "no one is bidding. The killing sword is his highness two."


    After Zhao Huan finished, they applauded together. It seems that they bought the killing sword by me.


    I was happy in my heart, but I also knew that the seller was only afraid of heartache at this time, so I stabilized my mind and motioned Jiang Xue to speak.


    Jiang Xue understood and said loudly, "Your Highness, your second highness said that the killing sword is a must for your second highness. Thank you very much for your concession. However, considering the interests of the seller, his highness decided to pay another 400 million spars to the seller on the basis of the auction price of 600 million spars. "


    Everyone was stunned. Then someone shouted, "Your Highness, benevolence and righteousness."


    I didn''t expect to get the No. 4 sword so easily. It seems that what I thought before was so complicated that Bian Lusha took so much trouble.


    Maybe it was because I defeated Li Jiajun before and everyone recognized me. Therefore, I was given some face. No one came out to compete with me for No. 4 sword.


    Once someone comes forward to compete with me, the price of artifact can easily rise to an amazing level.


    When I was surprised, I was also very grateful to the people around me. I hugged fists and thanked everyone for giving in.


    Jiang Xue didn''t speak any more, and no one else spoke any more. Zhao Huan said, "in that case, we''ll auction today''s third auction."


    One of the people said, "Miss Zhao, is the third auction you mentioned the legendary Zhentian animal cub?"


    Zhao Huan frowned slightly: "now that you all know, I don''t have to say anything more. The third auction item is indeed the cub of Zhentian beast. The reputation of Zhentian beast also needs no more words from me. Everyone knows it. The seller spent a lot of energy and got the Zhentian animal cub by chance. The base price is one billion spars. The bidder shall increase the price at least 100 million spars each time. "


    After Zhao Huan''s brief introduction, Huo Wuniang said, "the Huo family is willing to give 5 billion crystal stones to buy Zhentian beast."


    Huo Wu Niang''s magnanimity suddenly deterred most of the people participating in the auction.


    Facing the astronomical figure of 5 billion spars, most people are unable to compete with the Huo family.


    Over the years, the Huo family has made a lot of crystal stones with various panacea. They are rich and powerful. The family strength has steadily entered the list of the top ten families in the little divine world. Not everyone has such a skill.


    My attention also focused on the so-called Zhentian cub. Although I couldn''t see the Zhentian cub, I could see the huge cage carried up by four big men.


    The cage is wrapped in black cloth. I can''t see the Zhentian beast in it at all. However, with the reputation of Wuji Pavilion, it''s impossible to cheat. I think it must be a cub of Zhentian beast.


    I''ve seen Zhentian beast and know its power. If Zhentian beast can be tamed, it can certainly be used as a guardian of the family and even the divine beast of the city.


    Now the cubs of Zhentian beast have been caught and auctioned. I''m afraid that families with some strength will rush to buy them and bid for their family safety.


    I''ve bought the killing sword, so I''m not going to fight for the beast in this town. I whispered to the people around me, "let''s go."


    Bian Lusha reached out her hand to stop me from getting up and whispered, "wait and see who bought this town of heavenly beast cubs."


    I said, "the Huo family has added 5 billion spars in one breath. Will others increase the price?"


    Bian Lusha said, "although I haven''t seen the Zhentian beast, I know its reputation. Buying Zhentian beast is equivalent to buying a super thug, guarding the house, guarding the yard, and even attacking and fighting, which is a great help. I don''t think God''s palace will stand idly by. "


    I smiled: "isn''t the Huo family bidding on behalf of the Lord''s house?"


    Bian Lusha shook her head: "although the Huo family has become famous in recent years and ranked among the top ten families, it still lacks some details compared with the old ten families. I don''t think not only the Lord''s house, but also those old families will not let Zhentian animals fall into the Huo family. "

 Chapter 1207

    I heard Bian Lusha''s analysis was reasonable, so I tried to say, "how do you say the Huo family can successfully buy the cubs of the heavenly beast in this town?"


    Bian Lusha said, "the only way is to use the prestige of your highness two."


    I was stunned: "I don''t want to go through this muddy water. I can''t afford to provoke the Zhentian beast. Besides, I''m leaving here soon. What''s the use of buying a Zhentian beast? "


    Bian Lusha said, "your second highness can not stop the heavenly beast, but don''t you want to show kindness to the Huo family who sincerely obey?"


    I frowned slightly: "you mean, if I can''t help the Huo family buy Zhentian beast, the Huo family will choose to follow others and keep a distance from me?"


    Bian Lusha nodded: "a master who can''t seek welfare for his own people will not really obey and follow."


    I said with a bitter smile, "as you say, I have to do it?"


    Bian Lusha smiled: "Your Highness doesn''t want to get into trouble, just leave it to me and your highness. The chief commander and I should be able to handle this matter, as long as you delegate power to us. "


    I nodded, "I''ll leave it to you."


    I discussed with Bian Lusha. My voice was very low. Even Huo Wuniang, who was only five or six people away from us, couldn''t hear what we were talking about.


    At the moment of our discussion, unexpectedly, several people participated in the bidding. The cubs of Zhentian beast, which came out of the Huo family, soon soared to an amazing 7 billion spar.


    Generally speaking, the price of living creatures will not exceed the artifact that is convenient to control and carry, and the consumption is relatively low.


    Now, it''s a good thing that a Zhentian beast who doesn''t know its strength was auctioned to a sky high price of 7 billion, which was definitely beyond my expectation.


    Bian Lusha looked at me with a smile and a proud face. It really seemed that she had completely put down the old gratitude and resentment and became a good friend.


    My audience is still bidding. I can''t help laughing bitterly. I feel cheated.


    Bian Lusha whispered something to Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue, who had never spoken, said loudly after listening to Bian Lusha''s words: "Your Highness bid 10 billion spars."


    Originally, the cub of Zhentian beast was added to 8 billion by the people. Jiang Xue suddenly added 10 billion in my name, and the people were silent.


    Only one person looked at us and said slowly, "Your Highness, please forgive me. The heavenly beast of this town is of great use, so... I have to fight with your highness."


    I smiled: "it''s good to say that everyone can bid, and the higher the price, which is the rule of the auction."


    I don''t know this man. He is also the representative of a big family or a big man. I heard him say, "my master has produced 11 billion spars."


    The people looked at the man with different faces, some envious, some worried and some dismissive.


    I also looked at the man, smiled, got up and said, "it doesn''t matter. We compete fairly. Whoever produces more crystal stones, this town''s heavenly beast cubs are who."


    The man saluted with a fist: "thank you, your highness. How much can your highness bid at most?"


    I asked, "what''s your maximum bid?"


    The man said, "my master said that the value of Zhentian beast is worth 15 billion crystal stones at most. If it exceeds this price, we will give up."


    I nodded: "I once saw an adult Zhentian beast. Its combat effectiveness is really amazing. It is not taboo to say that its strength is definitely better than that of any warrior in the small divine world. But I think the Zhentian beasts in the small divine world are only descendants of Zhentian beasts, and their blood is not pure enough. If measured by crystal stones, I can only produce 13 billion crystal stones at most. "


    After my words, everyone showed a trace of surprise and disappointment. People always like to watch the excitement. When I say this, I obviously give up. Where else can we see the excitement?


    The man in front of me also looked at me, his eyes slowly changed, and finally became very firm: "Your Highness, since you said so, I will give up bidding on behalf of my master."


    "Give up?" Someone exclaimed, "what''s going on? Since they all said they would produce 15 billion spars, why did they choose to give up? "


    "It''s against the rules." Someone shouted, "it is impossible for such bidders to appear in the auction."


    "Yes, are you kidding? When we are all fools... "


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone denounced the man in front of me. Only I knew that he was deliberately giving me face.


    I offered 13 billion crystal stones. His owner originally planned to buy Zhentian beast with 15 billion crystal stones, which was 2 billion crystal stones higher than my highest price.


    But he knows who I am, the second highness of the little divine world. This identity is far more than 2 billion spars.


    I was about to speak to help this man maintain his face. At the same time, I also let the limitless pavilion have a step to go down. I heard a rather strange voice: "Zhentian beasts dare to catch business. You humans are really too much."


    Hearing this voice, I immediately thought of a person - no, I should say a familiar friend.


    "Dragon spirit," I couldn''t help looking back, "when did you come here?"


    A figure slowly stood up from the crowd. It looked no different from human beings, but I recognized him at a glance. He was dragon spirit.


    Listen to the Dragon Spirit said: "you humans, even the Zhentian beast, dare to provoke. Aren''t you afraid that the Zhentian beast will lead a large number of divine and spirit beasts to destroy you in a rage?"


    Everyone was stunned. Looking at the Dragon Spirit in front of me, an invisible dragon power oppressed everyone who didn''t dare to talk easily.


    Only I ignored the dragon power of the Dragon Spirit and said with a smile, "we will take good care of the cub of the Zhentian beast, not how to treat it..."


    Dragon Spirit looked at me and said slowly, "give up the cub of Zhentian beast. I''ll talk to Zhentian beast right away to calm its anger and avoid the greatest disaster in human history."


    I moved in my heart, smiled and said, "after I bought the Zhentian beast, I will naturally send it back in person, so I won''t bother you."


    The Dragon Spirit was stunned, lowered his voice and said, "don''t you want the third sword of the killing sword?"


    I smiled: "I naturally want to kill the divine sword, but if I want to exchange it with human destiny, I will still refuse."


    The Dragon Spirit stared at me and frowned slowly: "you don''t believe me. Do you think I will take Zhentian animal cubs as my own?"


    I also stared at the Dragon Spirit and said slowly, "that''s hard to say. The flesh of Zhentian beast is known to be extremely strong and is no worse than your dragon family. You just don''t have a body right now. If you plan to take its body as your own, how should we humans explain to the Zhentian beast? "

 Chapter 1208

    Dragon soul laughed: "I''m a noble golden dragon family. How can I want the flesh of Zhentian beast? Your joke is so funny."


    I said positively, "naturally, you won''t directly occupy the flesh of Zhentian beast, but it doesn''t rule out that you will borrow the blood of Zhentian beast to reshape your flesh..."


    Long Peng seemed to be embarrassed by what I said and smiled, "what''s the matter? I won''t hurt the cubs of Zhentian beast... "


    I was about to refute the dragon spirit. A man behind me said, "you dare to play my child''s idea. Do you Jinlong people want to fight with our Zhentian people?"


    I was surprised and hurried back. I saw a big man who was a head taller than me staring at me and Dragon Spirit angrily. His face was murderous.


    Seeing this man, longpeng changed his attitude and said with a smile: "brother Zhentian, don''t be angry. I want to borrow a little blood of Zhentian beast family to prepare for my new body? I never meant to hurt your child. "


    The man turned out to be the same as the dragon spirit. The divine beast turned into a man, and he was the father of the cub of the heavenly beast in this town.


    I don''t know if the name of Zhentian beast after he turned into a man is Zhentian. I can only watch him talk to the Dragon Spirit and call him "Zhentian".


    Zhentian looked at longpeng and said angrily, "you know, my child is born with defects. I''ve been trying my best to cure him, but I haven''t been cured yet. In the critical period of treatment, I''m afraid there''s no possibility of recovery. Who can I calculate this account? "


    Dragon soul pointed to me and said with a smile, "I dare not take this responsibility. I didn''t catch your childe. This Jin Feng is the second royal highness of the divine Prince''s house in the small divine world. He bought the beast in the town. Please ask him. "


    I wanted to swear, but seeing that Zhentian was angry and ready to fight, I just said with a smile: "I''m going to buy Zhentian beast and send it back to the restoration site... I didn''t know it was born with defects."


    Zhentian shouted angrily, "who caught my child? Stand up to me and see if I don''t break him into pieces."


    In this case, others dare not say anything more. Only Zhao Huan, who presided over the auction, said: "I''m sorry, the rule of the auction is not to ask who the buyer and seller are. It''s confidential."


    "Confidential?!" Zhentian roared angrily and turned to stare at Zhao Huan. His eyes were murderous. He shouted, "then I''ll kill all the people here. I''m sure I can kill the so-called seller."


    Zhao Huan frowned and said, "Lord Zhentian, no matter how strong you are, you are deceiving yourself and others by falsely saying that you will kill all the people here. I dare not say anything else. There are dozens of top martial gods here today. No matter how strong you are, can you defeat all of us? "


    Although the Zhentian in front of us is also an adult Zhentian beast, its strength is obviously much weaker than the adult Zhentian beast I met in the Forest east of the east city.


    Naturally, it has a lot to do with blood. The purer the blood, the stronger the offspring of Zhentian beast. On the contrary, the purer the blood, the lower the offspring of Zhentian beast.


    The Zhentian beast in front of me is a little stronger than the general peak martial god.


    I suddenly thought that his defective child''s blood must be worse, and it must be impossible to surpass his father''s limit.


    In this way, it''s not worth spending 13 billion spar to buy the cubs of Zhentian beast. There is an unknown conspiracy in this auction.


    The seller must know the defects of the young animals in the town. He deliberately didn''t make it clear with Wuji Pavilion and deliberately deceived the buyer and Wuji Pavilion.


    There was some anger in my heart, but I didn''t show it. Instead, I looked at Zhao Huan: "I don''t want to know who the seller is, but he deliberately deceived Wuji Pavilion and everyone present. I think it''s necessary for Wuji pavilion to take care of it."


    Zhao Huan pondered a little, hugged his fist and said, "Wuji Pavilion is out of observation. We should take the main responsibility for such a thing. If your excellency Zhentian doesn''t want to reconcile and take away the cubs of Zhentian beast, we Wuji Pavilion will bear all the relevant accusations. "


    I looked at Zhao Huan, smiled, turned to Zhentian behind me and said, "can you forgive human ignorance and stupidity in my face? I can assure you that in the future, mankind will live in peace with the divine beasts, especially the heavenly beasts in your town, and such things will never happen again. "


    Zhentian looked at me, and his angry eyes gradually fluctuated: "I know you are the second highness of mankind, I believe your words..."


    After a pause, he waved his thug and said proudly, "but you know, once our divine beast family goes to war with mankind, mankind is definitely not our opponent."


    I smiled and didn''t comment on Zhentian''s words, but changed the topic and said: "today, the Huo family happened to auction the newly refined Da huandan. If your child can take it, I''m willing to buy one and give it to you as a gift, which will be regarded as making amends for human stupidity."


    Zhen Tian glanced at the wounded sergeant who had been placed in the middle of the auction hall before. His eyes suddenly lit up and shouted, "he has a hand. This... Is really a fairy pill."


    When I looked back, I found that the wounded sergeant really had a brand-new palm. It looked like a baby''s hand, thin and tender.


    Now it hasn''t completely grown. The palm is no different from that of normal people, but the five fingers are only half long. It looks quite strange.


    Fortunately, the newly grown fingers are still growing. If you carefully observe them, you will find that they grow longer every few minutes, gradually very much like a complete hand.


    If it goes on like this, the sergeant''s hand will recover as before in a while.


    This big pill is really called a fairy pill. It''s a fairy pill for the flesh, bones and living dead.


    Even if it is not a real elixir, its efficacy is enough to compare with the legendary elixir.


    Not only was Zhentian surprised, but everyone was surprised. The effect of big return pill was countless times better than small return pill.


    Zhao Huan also noticed this. Seeing that everyone''s attention was focused on the great return pill, he raised his voice and said, "since you all see the effect of the great return pill, we will then auction the great return pill of the Huo family. You can bid freely. In the end, whoever pays the highest price, the Huo family will own the ten big return pills this time. "


    Free bidding means that there is no reserve price. Everyone can participate. In the end, whoever pays a high price can take the big return pill.

 Chapter 1209

    There is such a practice in the auction, that is, the seller has enough confidence in his own things and does not worry about losing the auction or selling at a low price.


    The Huo family''s Da huandan is more precious and of higher quality than the Da huandan I saw on the oxygen star. Someone is definitely willing to bid at a high price.


    In order to fulfill my promise to Zhentian, I was the first to say, "I just want a big return pill. If the price is 100 million?"


    Zhentian looked at me and seemed a little grateful, replacing the previous anger and killing intention.


    I think Zhentian showed some kindness. He won''t be rude for the time being, so he nodded at him and told him not to be impulsive and wait for my good news.


    I spoke first. Naturally, others were unwilling to fall behind. Someone shouted, "I''ll pay one billion yuan for the remaining nine big return pills."


    "Two billion spars."


    "Three billion spars."


    "Five billion spars."


    ¡­¡­


    More people shouted directly, "ten billion spars."


    People are shouting for price. The value of the great return pill is by no means measurable by crystal stone. No amount of crystal stone can be exchanged for a life-saving thing like this fairy pill.


    I didn''t expect that people immediately called the price of Da huandan to an amazing billion spar. I said 100 million spar earlier. It seems that it''s very difficult to get Da huandan.


    In fact, I have several big return pills brought from oxygen star, but the efficacy seems to be far inferior to this batch of big return pills refined by the Huo family.


    This may be related to the scarcity of spirit grass on oxygen star, over picking, insufficient remaining years and other factors.


    It''s also the first time I''ve seen it with my own eyes.


    "Your Highness," Huo Wu Niang whispered to me when she came to me, "do you need to return the pill?"


    I nodded: "I want to buy Zhentian a big return pill to help his child return to normal. Do you have any suggestions? "


    Huo Wuniang said, "to tell you the truth, we still have some big return pills in our hands. The ten pieces taken out this time are just to try the effect. If your highness needs it, I will order someone to serve it later. There is no need to compete with them. "


    With joy in my heart, I hugged my fist and said, "in that case, I''m not polite. Master Huo, please say clearly, how many spars does this great return pill want? "


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile, "what did your highness say? It''s just a big pill. The Huo family can still take it out. What''s the crystal stone to talk about?"


    I said with a smile: "refining pills requires a lot of spiritual herbs and other materials. It also requires alchemists to spend a lot of energy and amazing skills... I''m sorry to return your pills for nothing."


    Huo Wuniang said, "the Huo family has something to ask your Highness for help. Your highness is not taking our big pill for nothing."


    My heart moved: "what''s the matter? Please speak clearly. "


    Huo Wuniang said, "we want to refine a batch of divine elixirs, but we lack a few very rare spirit herbs. Those spirit grasses grow in the forest to the west of the ancient city. None of us is good at dealing with animals, so... "


    I didn''t expect that the Huo family even inquired about my decision to resist the beast. Their view of the Huo family changed a lot in an instant.


    A family that can even find out these secrets will never be weaker than the top ten families. It seems that the strength of the Huo family is really different.


    "Well," I said solemnly, "as long as I can help, I will try my best."


    Huo Wu Niang was very happy: "thank you, your highness..."


    I waved my hand: "I also have a condition. I hope Lord Huo can promise me."


    Huo Wuniang smiled: "Your Highness, I also know that on the day when the divine pill comes out, your highness, you can take one-third of it first."


    "One third?" I smiled: "what do the remaining two-thirds of the Huo family do?"


    Huo Wuniang was stunned and then said, "my Huo family developed late and needs more top martial gods to support the appearance. Second, does your highness need a lot of divine pills? If so, I can try to refine more... "


    I clapped my fist and said, "thank you so much... Master Huo, I can get you any materials you need, no matter what scarce spirit grass or the like."


    Huo Wu Niang nodded: "I''ll talk to your highness again when it''s over here."


    I also nodded and stopped talking to Huo Wuniang. Instead, I went to see people bidding to buy Da huandan.


    The final price of Da huandan was directly shouted by the representative of the Chiang family where Jiang Xue was located to an amazing 32 billion crystal stones.


    This is the sky high price. No one increased the price. He handed the Da huandan to the Chiang family.


    The Jiang family received the big return pill. Unexpectedly, they sent me one in front of everyone and asked me to give it to Zhentian. This was somewhat unexpected and made me very grateful to the Jiang family.


    But I''m also an uncle of the Chiang family. It''s nothing to get a magic pill like a big return pill.


    Huo Wuniang saw this scene, the corners of her mouth moved and wanted to talk to me, but when I stopped her with my eyes, she didn''t say much.


    I handed the big return pill given to me by the Jiang family to Zhentian. Zhentian hugged me gratefully and left with his child in a hurry.


    The arrest of Zhentian beast cubs was successfully solved because of a big return pill and resolved a crisis. I was happy and talked and laughed with the people around me.


    Seeing that the auction was over, they got up and left the limitless Pavilion. Even long soul left quietly.


    I am satisfied to leave Wuji pavilion with killer sword. I intend to integrate the No. 4 sword I just bought into the mother sword to increase the power of killer sword.


    Zhao Huan came to see me at this time and said to me face to face, "Your Highness, can you take some time for us to talk?"


    I was not surprised by Zhao Huan''s performance at this time. He smiled and said, "the previous things are written off. You don''t have to worry about anything. In the future, you Zhao''s family will be in the small divine world. Just be calm. "


    Zhao Huan seemed speechless by what I said. He looked at me blankly. He saluted with his fist for a long time, turned and left silently.


    I asked everyone around me to leave Wuji Pavilion together and prepare to find a place to stay in Wuji town for a night and have a good rest.


    When I came to the welcome Pavilion converted into a pharmacy during the war, I found that it had become a tavern and Inn again, so I chose to stay without hesitation.


    The six women with me chose their own rooms to live in without disturbing me to integrate the newly acquired killing sword No. 4 sword.


    Before leaving this time, my father personally ordered someone to return the mother sword of killer sword to me. I can integrate killer sword here.


    I had the experience of fusing sub swords for many times. I summoned the murderous sword mother sword that finally returned to me from my body and began to fuse directly. However, in two days, everything was completed smoothly.


    The weight of the killing God sword has increased again and its power has made great progress. It seems more appropriate to use it to display the killing God sword technique.

 Chapter 1210

    When I get the No. 3 sword, I can integrate the No. 3 sword with the No. 2 sword originally in my hand, so that the killing sword can be completely restored and the prestige of the killing sword can be reappeared.


    The ancient killers, as well as the famous artifact, will reappear. At that time, my strength will be stronger and my combat effectiveness will definitely be the first person in addition to the fairyland and the divine world!


    First in the world, what does that feel like? I don''t seem to have deliberately thought about it, but I have such an idea in my heart. I think it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing.


    The days in the little divine world are only limited if there are no accidents.


    But I had a lot to do. Now, with the Huo family''s proposal to refine divine pills, I temporarily decided to delay my departure from the little divine world.


    After the six women around them knew it, some were happy and some were unhappy.


    One of the most unhappy is situ Qian. She said she wanted to leave the little divine world as soon as possible. The reason was that she was afraid that I would like other women in the little divine world.


    For such absurd reasons, situ Qian just said it.


    What made me even more puzzled was that the rest of the people agreed that situ Qian was right, so that I didn''t even have room to refute.


    If Dongmei and Xiazhu hadn''t always regarded themselves as maid and didn''t joke with me, I really didn''t know how to live with them.


    This is obviously the reason why we agreed to run on me. I''m not stupid, so I don''t explain much. I just insist on staying for a few more days.


    Huo Wuniang found me the day after I integrated the killer sword and invited me to go to the Jixi ancient city with them to explore the forest war and pick the spirit grass they need to refine the divine pill.


    I was prepared to let Sai Hua''er and her family return to the divine domain first and wait for me in the divine palace. I went to the Jixi ancient city alone with the Huo family to participate in the task of finding spiritual grass.


    Jiang Xue didn''t insist on walking with me this time. When she left, she specially told me that she would wait for me at Jiang''s house.


    To my surprise, among the Huo family, there are two people with foreign names, Shen San and Gan Yu, who I know and are relatively familiar with.


    They respected me very much. They saluted me when they saw me. At the same time, they said, "my subordinates have seen your second highness."


    I smiled and said, "this time we are not on official business. We don''t have to do this. We are partners, so let''s not be shy. "


    Huo Wuniang smiled and said, "what your highness said is that our purpose is to pick spiritual grass and refine divine pill. We are all partners. Don''t be shy."


    Together with me, we have only five people this time. The team is small and it is much more convenient to move.


    In addition to Huo Wuniang, the Huo family also has a young man named Huo Wuzang. He is Huo Wuniang''s cousin, but he is much younger than Huo Wuniang.


    He is also a top martial god. He is one of the few top martial gods in the Huo family. He has a cheerful personality and talks and laughs all the way. I don''t think his character will be very bad.


    I didn''t intend to use the nine star space to travel, but Huo Wuniang asked me to do so intentionally or unintentionally, saying it was to save time.


    I had to tear up the space in front of everyone, open a space channel, and take everyone directly to the Jixi ancient city.


    I''ve been to Jixi ancient city before. Knowing the coordinates, I came to this ancient city that has made contact with the outside world very smoothly.


    Instead of entering the ancient city of Jixi, we appeared outside the ancient city of Jixi, then directly entered the vast forest and began to look for all kinds of spiritual grass for refining divine elixir, which is said to grow only in this forest.


    My task is to lead the way, explore the way and deal with all kinds of animals with Gan Yu and Shen San.


    Huo Wuniang and her cousin Huo Wuzang are good at finding lingcao.


    We have worked together and performed our respective duties.


    There are all kinds of beasts everywhere in the forest, including spirit beasts and divine beasts. After a little exertion of the beast control decision, I recovered a tiger beast that is small in size but has the strength comparable to the human God of war.


    If the little divine world hadn''t suppressed the power of the original God badly, I could have taken several, even dozens of such animals at a time for my use.


    It''s very dangerous to use the Royal beast decision here. Although my Yuanshen is very powerful, far more than any human here, I don''t dare to use the power of Yuanshen without restriction. I also have scruples.


    Although the strength of the tiger beast I accepted is not very strong, it is the overlord of this small area. It is close to the Jixi ancient city. No powerful beasts are willing to stay here.


    As the saying goes, there is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is called the overlord. That''s what this heavenly tiger is. It''s the boss in this area.


    Because the Huo family is looking for a wide variety of spirit grass, some of which are not rare treasures. There are also several kinds of spirit grass that can be picked and used in this area. I carefully asked the subdued Tianhu beast to lead the way and help us pick spirit grass to save time.


    After all, Tianhu beast is the overlord in this area. Where is there any good thing? It is clear and took us to find some spiritual grass we need.


    People in the small divine world have a good habit. No matter what precious spiritual grass is, they will deliberately leave some as seeds when picking, so that later people can continue to pick.


    Our party did the same, leaving the necessary seeds to prevent over picking and depletion of resources.


    After leaving the territory of Tianhu beast, we found another overlord spirit beast - demon fox less than a kilometer away.


    The reason why they are called demon foxes is that foxes are cunning by nature, just like those demons, not that they are demons.


    I don''t hesitate to continue to use the Royal beast to take this demon fox and let it take us to pick spirit grass. The effect is very good.


    Vaguely, I found that the closer to the edge of the small divine world, the weaker the suppression of the force of the interface on the force of the yuan God, which is related to the unstable interface and the relatively weak force of the interface in the border region.


    This is a good thing for me. After all, the Royal beast will use the power of the original God. If there is no suppression, I can better subdue those spirit beasts or divine beasts.


    Moreover, I can absorb and refine the unstable interface force, that is, the force of space. I can also take the opportunity to practice the nine star space.


    With me, Huo Wuniang''s sister and brother can easily collect all kinds of spirit grass. We are very happy.


    Huo Wuniang and others didn''t expect to come here with me. Not only did there be no animals attacking us, but also it was so convenient that they could easily find the spirit grass that was not easy to find.


    In fact, I can also directly use my Yuanshen to explore the spirit grass nearby. But if I do so, my Yuanshen power consumption will be greater. I have to be cautious and try not to do so.

 Chapter 1211

    Half a day later, our party had left the Jixi ancient city thousands of miles away. Along the way, I recovered more than a dozen animals that were not particularly powerful. With their help, I picked a lot of spirit grass.


    Huo Wuniang and others smiled happily, and their worries about just entering the forest were swept away.


    I wanted to know what was missing, so I tried to ask Huo Wuniang, "can you refine the divine pill with the collected spiritual grass?"


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile, "Your Highness, I don''t know. Although there are many kinds of spirit grass we have picked now, there are some single kinds. According to the prescription we got, we need at least 360 kinds of spiritual herbs to refine divine elixir. What we have picked now, plus what the Huo family has collected, is only more than 200 kinds. "


    I had expected that there would be a lot of materials needed to refine pills like Shendan, but I was still surprised to hear that Huo Wuniang said there were 360 kinds.


    "So there are more than 100 kinds of spirit grass?" I frowned and said, "then we have to hurry up. After dark, animals move frequently, so we can''t continue to pick spirit grass."


    Huo Wuniang said, "don''t worry, your highness. We have prepared camping items early. Before dark, we''ll find a better place to camp and continue to look for it when dawn tomorrow..."


    I knew it was useless to be anxious, so I nodded, moved on and picked all kinds of spiritual grass.


    If I remember correctly, there are at least a thousand kinds of spirit grass we picked along the way.


    But many of them are ordinary spirit grass, which can not be used to refine divine pill. Otherwise, there will be more than 100 kinds of spirit grass.


    The little divine world came out of the divine world. There are enough materials to refine the divine pill. I don''t think it''s strange. It just takes time to find and pick.


    The effect of the divine pill is to make the martial artist improve his strength in a short time and reach the peak of the martial god realm.


    For martial artists, such pills are definitely compared with the big return pills. They are all "fairy pills" in the small divine world.


    I want to bring some oxygen stars to help my family, friends and disciples on the oxygen star reach the peak of Wushen as soon as possible. At that time, we will fly to the fairy world together, and we won''t be lonely after going to the fairy world.


    And I have promised some people who follow me to improve their strength. If there is a divine pill, my promise will be realized smoothly.


    In one day, we walked a thousand kilometers and picked the spirit grass full of three space rings.


    The three space rings were brought by the Huo family. Each has dozens of cubes of internal space.


    We picked hundreds of cubic meters of spirit grass this day. If we spread it, we don''t know how many people will be surprised.


    Unfortunately, on the outskirts of the forest, we did not encounter such peerless treasures as mieshen fruit.


    I know and know that there are not many efficacies of the spirit grass in the small divine world, but the fruit of killing God is what I want most.


    God killing fruit is very good for the cultivation of Yuanshen. If I can get one or two, ask the Huo family to help refine a batch of pills to enhance the power of Yuanshen and take them back to my family and friends, their strength will increase rapidly.


    When the yuan God is strong, the speed of cultivation will increase accordingly. This is what every martial artist knows.


    Every time I accept a spirit beast, I will ask if there is a god killing fruit nearby. Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything all day.


    God killing fruit is really too difficult to grow and mature, and I can''t force it.


    When it was dark, we set up a tent by a forest stream and prepared to spend the night here.


    Night is the world of animals and all kinds of poisonous insects. We can''t risk travelling at night.


    It''s relatively safe here. After the overlord in this area is subdued by me, he will watch outside the tent instead of us. In the province, we have to send people to watch.


    Huo Wuniang and Shen San are women. They naturally do things like making a fire and cooking.


    This is not to say that men can''t do this, but people in the small divine world have such customs. What women do and what men do have their own habits.


    Because I am the second highness in the population and the "patron saint" of all people, I am given special treatment and do nothing else.


    Gan Yu and Huo Wuzang had to help collect firewood and wash vegetables. I was alone in the tent and quietly closed my eyes.


    During the day, I used the Royal beast many times to subdue the spirit beast. I also consumed a lot of yuan God''s power. Now I can quietly raise my God and restore the yuan God''s power.


    After taking a soul reviving pill, I soon finished the cultivation of Yuanshen formula. I felt that Yuanshen recovered completely without any discomfort.


    Out of the tent, I smelled a delicious meal. I couldn''t help asking, "what''s delicious? Why is it so delicious?"


    Shen Sanwen, who was cooking, looked up and said with a smile, "Your Highness, are you hungry? There is nothing delicious in the wilderness. We found some very common game. Because the conditions were poor, it was very delicious when cooked in one pot. You can eat it later. Please wait a moment, your highness. "


    I smiled: "game is mountain treasure, which is naturally a good thing. Your cooking is so delicious that I will eat more later. "


    Shen San smiled and looked at me as if there were some small changes in his eyes.


    I didn''t care. I turned around and went to Gan Yu, who was carrying firewood in the woods on one side. I stretched out my hand to pick up some firewood and help do something.


    Gan Yu looked at me like this and hurriedly said, "go down to the second Hall and have a rest. You''re too hard today. Let''s do these things well."


    I smiled: "I''ve recovered, you don''t have to worry. If I don''t help, I''ll have the most to eat in a while. "


    Gan Yu was stunned and then said with a smile: "it''s rare to see your second highness so humorous... Your second highness, why don''t you tell us later, why can you lead us to defeat Li Jiajun in one fell swoop?"


    I was surprised: "do you want to know why?"


    Gan Yu nodded and showed an open-minded attitude of asking for advice: "I want to know if you have any tips for leading soldiers to fight?"


    I smiled: "I can''t tell the secret, but there are far more wars on the oxygen star than in the little divine world, and many times they are large-scale wars. Millions of people fight at every turn, and slowly form some war methods, that is, what we call tactics and art of war. I grew up in oxygen star. I heard and saw it. Over time, I learned some. In fact, I''m not very proficient. "


    Gan Yu nodded: "I just want to learn such tactics. If there are rebellious people in the future, I can lead troops to destroy them like your second highness."

 Chapter 1212

    It turned out that Gan Yu still had such ambition. I secretly praised him and said to him, "if you want to learn the tactics of leading troops to fight, I can teach you some. Well, let''s have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll talk to you. "


    Gan Ying hugged his fist and said, "thank you, your highness. I will remember every word your highness said and make a contribution to the Lord''s house in the future."


    I nodded and felt that it was necessary to help my father cultivate several generals who were good at leading soldiers. I was about to leave the little divine world. In case someone like Li Zhong wanted to start a rebellion, I would be relieved to have such talents to help my father.


    After dinner, I talked with everyone about the tactics of leading troops to fight. They were all interested and listened carefully.


    I am like a teacher. The students listen carefully, and I speak with great energy. I speak all the tactics, strategies and even classic war examples I know, so that everyone can remember and understand them.


    Unconsciously, we talked for a whole night. I didn''t feel that I had said much until dawn the next day. I greeted the people and prepared to continue picking spirit grass to prepare for the refining of divine pill.


    As usual, I explore the way and accept spirit beasts to help us find all kinds of spirit grass.


    We spent five days walking in the vast forest thousands of miles away from the Jixi ancient city and picked countless spiritual grass.


    Unfortunately, we still couldn''t find the last dozen kinds of spirit herbs necessary to refine the divine pill, nor the God killing fruit I hoped to find.


    In desperation, we can only move forward and hope to find the spiritual grass we need in the next section of the road.


    Up to now, the spirit grass we want to find is very rare. Finding one or two of them may take a lot of time and energy.


    Now we need to find more than a dozen kinds. I''m really not sure when we can find them all.


    Huo Wuniang was also worried. She talked to me more than once. I hope I can accept more spirit beasts and divine beasts to help us find those spirit grass.


    I also have the idea that I have recovered a large number of all kinds of animals at the risk of injury to the yuan God again.


    I try my best to accept the spirit beast, because the strength of the spirit beast is generally not low, but the yuan God is not very strong, so it is easier to accept it.


    If you accept the divine beast, the original God of the divine beast is generally more powerful. I have to spend more power of the original God, which is more dangerous.


    A total of about 100 animals I accepted were scattered in the forest to help us find all kinds of spiritual grass we need.


    This is equivalent to that we have 100 people looking for spiritual grass at the same time, which is much faster than the previous five of us who can only find one area at a time.


    I will continue to take more spirit beasts to help us and try to shorten the time to find spirit grass.


    I have delayed leaving the little divine world, but I can''t just delay it. It would be better if I could leave earlier.


    With this idea, I will seize the time to look for the spirit grass, and let the spirit beasts I accept seize the time to look for it day and night in addition to the necessary rest.


    Kung Fu pays off. Two days later, except for a spirit grass called xianxueteng, we found more or less other spirit grass.


    There is still no news about mieshenguo, and I don''t know where I can find its trace.


    Because of me, the beasts guarding the spirit grass did not pose a threat to us. Wherever my army of war beasts went, even the spirit beasts or divine beasts with far more strength than a single war beast, they had to retreat.


    Huo Wuniang and others found a lot of spirit grass unharmed because of me. Everyone''s faces were full of smiles.


    You know, if another person comes here, even those who can resist the beast will not be able to accept so many war beasts like me under the suppression of the force of the interface.


    I have taken in more than 100 war beasts. They are looking for spirit grass with us. They are so powerful that they make the stronger beasts retreat and cause a lot of panic.


    Xianxueteng generally grows in cemeteries, or places where too many creatures die, that is, places with heavy Yin Qi.


    There are only two places in the small divine world where xianxueteng grows.


    Unfortunately, the xianxueteng in those two places had already been picked up, and even the seeds were not left.


    Now we are looking for it in the limitless forest. It depends on our luck. If we are lucky, we may find one or two plants. If we are not lucky, we may not find any.


    We searched hard for three days and found nothing but a large number of other spiritual herbs.


    I''m worried. I''ve been here for more than ten days. If I delay so much, my plan will be delayed a lot.


    The key is that it will take time to refine the divine pill after finding all the spiritual herbs.


    As soon as I read this, I stopped looking for xianxueteng, turned to Huo Wuniang and said, "we can''t find a way to go on like this. We have to find out where is the most suitable for xianxueteng to grow, and then find it purposefully."


    Huo Wuniang nodded: "what your highness said is, but we are all going deep into the limitless forest for the first time. We don''t know where it is suitable for xianxueteng to grow."


    I thought of this long ago and said with a smile, "I may know this. Please take my messenger and look for xianxueteng nearby. I went to see a friend and came back in an hour at most. Then maybe we can get xianxueteng and leave the limitless forest. "


    Everyone didn''t know who my friend was, but they all chose to believe me.


    Only Shen San said carefully, "Your Highness, do you need me to go with you? You are not very safe here alone. "


    I thought about it, nodded and said, "it''s OK for the third commander to go with me. My friend may not be easy to talk. Someone needs to help me persuade him."


    Shen San smiled and stood beside me, waiting for me to take her away from here.


    Shen San already knew that I knew how to manipulate the power of space, and that if I took her with me, it would be faster.


    I didn''t hesitate, because I was in a hurry. Without saying a word, I directly opened a space channel and left with Shen San at the fastest speed.


    My destination is the legendary golden dragon family''s living place - Dragon Valley, which I have never been to. I heard that Long Yan and long soul have mentioned the general location of Dragon Valley. It''s not difficult to find it.


    On the way through the space channel, the speed naturally goes without saying. In the blink of an eye, you will arrive at a new place.


    Maybe there was something wrong with my predetermined coordinates. When I saw this place clearly, I found that it was not Dragon Valley at all.

 Chapter 1213

    Shen San also heard about the Dragon Valley. After looking around, he said to me, "it doesn''t seem that this is the Dragon Valley. We deviated."


    I nodded: "when I ask the spirit beast nearby, I will know how far it is from the Dragon Valley. Don''t worry about the third commander. It''s a big deal. Let''s go back and meet Lord Huo. "


    Shen San said with a smile, "there are two Highnesses here. Shen San doesn''t have to worry about anything."


    I smiled and found a spirit beast at random. The Royal beast decided to start just to ask a question. It was much simpler than accepting the spirit beast.


    After a while, I released the spirit beast, turned to Shen San and said, "Dragon Valley is not far from here, it''s in the northwest, about thousands of kilometers away. We quickly moved to the valley. I believe we will soon be able to see the Dragon Peak, the symbol of the Dragon Valley. "


    Longfeng is like a triangular building. If it were not too tall, people who have seen it would have such an idea.


    Shen San and I came to the foot of Longfeng in a blink. A huge Canyon appeared in front of us. On a huge stone at the mouth of the canyon, the word "Dragon Valley" was written in divine language. We found the Dragon Valley.


    Dragon Valley is at the foot of Dragon Peak, which is not one, but two parallel triangular huge peaks.


    There are jagged rocks, strange trees and flowers all over the mountain. At first glance, it looks like a fairyland on earth.


    Shen San was very excited and looked at the scenery here. He couldn''t help praising: "what a dragon peak and a dragon valley. It''s really amazing. The scenery is made by nature."


    I smiled: "it''s really uncanny workmanship, but it''s more about the later shaping of the golden dragon family. The third commander, don''t think it''s all natural. Look at those traces, but they were changed by the golden dragon family later. "


    Shen San looked carefully for a while and sighed: "really, I thought these were naturally generated..."


    I smiled, raised my voice and shouted, "where is Long Yan? If an old friend comes to visit, please show up and meet him! "


    My voice can be heard clearly hundreds of kilometers away. I believe it is enough for Long Yan to hear.


    In the earth shaking roar of the dragon, dozens of huge glittering figures rose from the sky in the Dragon Valley, flew towards us together, and came in front of us in the blink of an eye.


    "Bold man," a five clawed Golden Dragon first came to me and roared, "how dare you call our saint''s name? Are you looking for death?"


    I looked at the five clawed Golden Dragon and slowly released my pressure. First, I wanted to resist the oppression of the dragon. Second, I wanted to tell these five clawed golden dragons not to think we were bullies and not to look high in front of me.


    My current strength is definitely beyond the ordinary peak martial god, and is no worse than these powerful five clawed golden dragons.


    The Royal beast will influence these five clawed golden dragons invisibly and my power will gradually offset the power of the Golden Dragon.


    "Are you going to fight us?" A golden dragon shouted angrily, "you are just two people. Why dare you mess around in my Dragon Valley?"


    I looked at the Golden Dragon in the sky and shouted, "let the Dragon swallow come to see me."


    Before my voice fell, a golden dragon suddenly rushed over, and two claws attacked Shen San and me respectively.


    I didn''t expect that they were so excited and irritable. They took out their killing sword and waved it up. A sword stood on the claws of the Golden Dragon.


    A flash of sparks flashed, and the Golden Dragon roared. It turned back. A huge wound was cut on its claw by the killer sword. Dragon blood splashed on the flowers and trees below. It immediately burned in the wind and burst into the sky.


    I was suddenly a little angry. These arrogant golden dragons did not let people finish their words. They simply didn''t pay attention to us.


    Shen San had planned to do it, but Jin Long was repulsed by me before he came to her. She was happy to watch.


    "I repeat, call Long Yan out." There was no murderous spirit in me and there was not much murderous spirit in my heart, but when I spoke, a naturally generated dignity was like murderous spirit, which shocked the golden dragons.


    The supremacy of the absolute superior is a special temperament no worse than the murderous spirit, which will affect people with bad mind.


    No matter how high the mind of the golden dragons is, they can''t compare with real humans.


    Human beings are the first of the larks. In terms of wisdom and mind, no species can be more outstanding than human beings.


    I said again and again that I wanted to see Longyan, and I had a move with Jinlong. Finally, Jinlong quietly left to tell Longyan that someone wanted to see her.


    I didn''t want to kill the four sides here. I waited quietly for a while, ignoring the golden dragons who were eyeing me, and didn''t mean to leave here.


    After a while, a figure quickly ran out of the Dragon Valley, came directly to me and saluted respectfully: "I''m late, please make atonement."


    The visitor is naturally a dragon and swallow in human form. Her words stunned all the golden dragons. How could the dignified dragon Saint Long Yan and the future patriarch of the Golden Dragon say such words to me?


    The golden dragons, who have always regarded themselves highly and did not pay attention to other races, were stunned and lost their reaction ability.


    I smiled and said to Long Yan, "I have already said that we are friends, not the relationship between the master and the war beast. Long Yan, I''m looking for you to know, where is xianxueteng in the limitless forest? "


    Long Yan saw that I was very worried, so he hurriedly said, "xianxueteng only grows in a place with heavy Yin Qi. In our limitless forest, there should be only 10000 animal graves that all animals must go to after they die."


    I asked hurriedly, "can you take us to the graveyard of beasts?"


    Long Yan pondered for a moment. As soon as he was about to speak, a golden dragon shouted, "do you know why, saint? How can you go to that cemetery?"


    I was stunned, looked at Long Yan and said, "what''s going on?"


    Long Yan said, "only dying animals can go to the beast cemetery. Generally speaking, they can enter or leave."


    I frowned and said, "in that case, can you tell me the specific location? We''ll find it ourselves. We''re human beings. We''ll be fine after we go. "


    Long Yan looked at me and his eyes slowly became firm: "no, I''ll take you with me. There are mysterious guardians in that place, which is said to be the true God of the divine world... Without our beasts to lead the way, I''m afraid there will be great danger after you go."


    I appreciate Long Yan''s help, but I don''t know how to say it. She has a different identity now. If she helps me in this way, I''m afraid her peers will disagree.


    While I was meditating, Long Yan turned to a group of golden dragons and said, "go back, my friends and I will go to the beast cemetery. If all goes well, I''ll be back tomorrow. "

 Chapter 1214

    "The saint can''t go." Dragon Spirit unexpectedly appeared at this time. As soon as he appeared, he took Long Yan''s hand and said pitifully: "this man is not a good man. I didn''t get Zhentian beast''s blood essence before. Now I''m pulling you to the beast cemetery. It''s obviously unsettling and kind..."


    Long Yan was slightly stunned, and then said, "long soul, what are you talking about? He is Jin Feng, my former master... "


    Dragon soul stared at me: "I naturally know who he is. If it weren''t for Jinfeng, I wouldn''t stop you. This boy is full of bad water. He doesn''t say bad things to me and doesn''t trust me... Thanks to me for teaching him the peerless secret skill of nine star space, he is really an unfilial younger generation boy. "


    I looked at longpeng with a bitter smile and said patiently, "it''s of great use for me to find xianxueteng. Even if you have a problem with me, there''s no need to say so, longpeng? Isn''t it the blood of Zhentian beast? I''m friends with Zhentian now. I''ll ask him to come a little and give it to you. "


    Long Peng looked at me. When I finished, he suddenly smiled: "I''m waiting for you. Since you said it yourself, I''m not polite. The blood of Zhentian beast, you must get it for me before you leave the little divine world. Otherwise, I''ll catch up with the oxygen star and beat you up. "


    I couldn''t help laughing: "don''t worry, since I promised you, I will help you do it. But if you go to the oxygen star, many people will want to get your blood essence, because dragon blood is a treasure on the oxygen star. "


    Long Peng laughed, looked up at the five clawed golden dragons who had not left in the sky and said loudly, "just now I was joking with our friend Jin Feng. He is actually a good human friend, a friend whom Long Yan and I have known for a long time. Let''s all break up. Let''s just receive Jinfeng. "


    After a pause, Longpu then said, "you''ve been in Longgu for thousands of years. You must be tired of it. And your strength has long stagnated. If you want to break through again, you must go out and have a look. So now, you go with us to the forbidden area of the limitless forest - the graveyard of all animals for a walk. "


    Dragon Spirit is about one of the golden dragons with high status here. Those golden dragons dare not refute what they say.


    It''s really dangerous to go to the beast cemetery. They are silent and dare not refuse or promise immediately.


    The Dragon Spirit didn''t insist, and said loudly, "Jin Feng knows the nine star space and is already our friend. Now let''s go to the beast cemetery together. If you are willing, follow us. Don''t fall behind."


    Whether other golden dragons are willing to go to the beast cemetery together or not, we are all going to go, so I should open the way first and take Shen San, long soul and Long Yan first.


    With the guidance of Long Yan and long soul, even if we only use blinking, we will soon come to the edge of the beast cemetery.


    Here is a large flat land without any trees, flowers and plants. There is a thick black fog everywhere, which looks quiet and gloomy.


    "Be careful," Long Yan whispered, "although there is nothing else here that will endanger our lives, the guardian may appear at any time. They are so fast that we can''t see clearly... "


    Before long Yan finished, Shen San and I had opened our aura mask to prevent accidents.


    Because the dragon spirit is still a primitive spirit body and an incomplete primitive spirit body, it stands on my shoulder and protects the body with the help of my aura mask.


    Longyan also uses the aura mask to protect herself. At the same time, she takes out a dragon ball to make the dragon ball float in the air like a lamp to illuminate the road ahead for us.


    Dragon balls are the essence of the dragon''s lifelong practice. Some of the dragons will even leave dragon balls to defend their offspring after they die.


    Dragon beads can emit strong light and can be used as lamps. They are luxurious and easy to use.


    The beast cemetery is a flat land without flowers and trees. I think the black fog here must be poisonous fog or miasma.


    Fortunately, we opened our aura mask at the first time, otherwise we might have been hurt by the poison fog now.


    In fact, Long Yan and long soul are also the first time to come here. Like us, they don''t know the danger here. Otherwise, they will remind us earlier to avoid accidents.


    I looked ahead through the dragon ball. I didn''t find any danger, so I strode forward with everyone.


    The flat ground seemed endless, but as we continued to move forward, slowly I saw some bumps of different sizes on the ground.


    It''s a tomb, simple, without any signs, not even a tombstone.


    About the time of the beast''s death, he entered here, dug his own grave and buried himself, so there was no sign.


    We bypassed the raised simple tombs and went deeper, and found some simple signs on some tombs.


    Casually looking for a stone or wood to stand in front of the tomb as a tombstone, or directly using some kind of weapon as a sign, can be seen everywhere gradually.


    This place is really a graveyard for all kinds of animals. I don''t know how many animals are buried or how big it is.


    I''m worried that if we go in like this, we really can''t get out. I quietly explored it with the power of the yuan God, and found that the power of the interface here doesn''t suppress the yuan God at all, just like the oxygen star.


    Now I was very happy. The power of the yuan God rushed out and spread to hundreds of kilometers away.


    Everything in this range, as if I had seen it with my own eyes, clearly appeared in my mind.


    I grabbed the Long Yan who was exploring the way in front and whispered, "the direction is wrong. Let''s go north."


    Long Yan looked at me suspiciously and said carefully, "there''s nothing wrong. We always go north..."


    I smiled: "release your original God, and you will find that we have unconsciously deviated from the direction."


    Long Yan said in embarrassment, "my yuan God, can''t be released..."


    I said, "the power of the interface here does not suppress the yuan God. You can rest assured."


    Long Yan and Shen San both tried to release their Yuanshen with half faith. After they tried, they nodded together: "there is really no suppression. What''s the matter?"


    I said, "anyway, as long as it''s good for us. I guess someone arranged some special array to block the power of the interface here and prevent the yuan God from being killed by the power of the interface, so that the dead animals here can reincarnate. "


    Everyone was nodding. Shen San said, "Your Highness, have you found out whether there is xianxueteng here?"


    I shook my head: "in fact, we are still at the edge of the beast cemetery. We can''t find out where the fairy blood vine is for the time being."

 Chapter 1215

    Long Yan said: "generally speaking, xianxueteng, which likes Yin Qi, should grow in the core area of the beast cemetery. We are heading north, and each blink should not exceed 1000 kilometers. As long as the direction is OK, we should be able to find the core area soon. "


    I nodded: "that''s it. One thousand kilometers at a time. If you find the wrong direction, change the direction in time, and you should reach the core area soon."


    Everyone nodded together. We held hands and blinked away together.


    One thousand kilometers at a time is to prevent returning or adjusting faster after the wrong direction. The more thoughtful we are, the simpler it will be.


    After dozens of blinks and constant direction adjustment, we finally reached a relatively complex area.


    There are tall tombstones everywhere. You can see that they are the places where powerful beasts bury their bones.


    The stronger the strength, the better the place where the bones are buried, and the better the decoration of the tomb.


    I looked at the strange tombs here and said unconsciously, "are all buried here comparable to the existence of immortals?"


    The reason why I ask is that the words on these tombstones record the deeds of these dead animals.


    Some of them talk about things during the war of the gods. If these beasts do not have the strength comparable to the immortal, how can they participate in such a battle?


    Long Yan, they also saw the records on these tombstones. When they heard what I said, they nodded one by one and said, "it looks like this..."


    I moved in my heart and slowly said, "I think the reason why there is no suppression of the yuan God here is because those super beings are buried here. In order to show respect for them, a god man changed the interface force in this area with super means... "


    "If so," Shen San said anxiously, "I''m afraid we can''t deal with the guardians here."


    I agree with Shen San''s words: "so we can''t stay here for a long time. Find xianxueteng quickly and leave here."


    They nodded together and released the yuan God to explore any place where xianxueteng might exist.


    Among us, only my original spirit is the strongest, so I took the initiative to explore the core area.


    The core area should be the most dangerous place. If the guardian really exists, it will be here.


    I must probe carefully and not disturb the guardian.


    Almost inch by inch, I explored the range of hundreds of miles around here. I finally found something.


    Xianxueteng looks like a human arm and has the same length. At first, there was only one xianxueteng. With the accumulation of time, it gradually changed from one to two or three... And finally it will become a large area.


    A large area of xianxueteng looks like a red shoe brush magnified many times. The hairs of the brush are the part that xianxueteng can be used as medicine.


    The brush handle fixing the hair is the root of xianxueteng, which contains a lot of Yin Qi and is an extremely powerful poison.


    The overall color of xianxueteng is bright red, like blood, so it is named xianxueteng.


    In the area I explored, there was really a piece of fairy blood vine, and a large piece of fairy blood vine.


    I took a general look. There are hundreds of square meters around, all covered by xianxueteng.


    There are at least tens of thousands of these xianxueteng. We finally gained something when we came here.


    Say hello to everyone. We try not to make any sound and quickly approach the fairy blood vine.


    Everyone is a little excited. Xianxueteng is a rare treasure. It''s hard for anyone to suppress their excitement.


    I took everyone to the place I explored, looked at the large area of xianxueteng close at hand, and couldn''t help but say: "finally found..."


    Everyone was excited to look at the large area of xianxueteng in front of them. They were excited and exaggerated.


    I was worried that there would be an accident after staying here for a long time. I quickly said to everyone: "pick carefully and leave one or two as seeds at intervals."


    Long Yan and long soul came forward noncommittally. Shen San and I started picking xianxueteng first. They were even more anxious than us.


    I didn''t say anything about it. I came forward and carefully cut a xianxueteng from its root, bottled it with jade and put it into the wanbaoding.


    Unlike Long Yan and long soul, I directly grab xianxueteng by hand, which will destroy the root of xianxueteng and affect its future growth.


    Shen San looked at me and learned from me to carefully cut xianxueteng. He handed the cut xianxueteng to me and asked me to use the jade bottle I brought.


    Jade vase is the best container for preserving spirit grass. It can reduce the loss of the power of spirit grass and preserve spirit grass for a long time.


    Shen San and I cooperate. The picking speed is not slower than that of Longpu and Longyan. On the contrary, every time we pick xianxueteng, there is no damage, but many of them are damaged.


    If tens of thousands of xianxueteng are to be picked, I''m afraid it will take several hours. We can''t wait so long. If the guardian comes, we may fall short and can''t take a single xianxueteng.


    Greed often leads to some regretful consequences. I think we have picked hundreds of xianxueteng, which is enough for us, so I said to Shen San, "enough, we''re ready to leave here."


    When Shen San heard what I said, he stood beside me without hesitation and showed no reluctance at all.


    I nodded at her and whispered, "good boy, you are worthy of the three commanders."


    Shen San smiled and whispered, "the people brought out by your highness will not be worse."


    I smiled and saw that Long Yan and long soul were still picking xianxueteng, so I said to them, "go, if the guardian comes, you can''t go if you want to."


    Long Yan said, "there are still many xianxueteng. The opportunity is rare. Pick some more."


    My Yuanshen has been on alert all around. I haven''t found any abnormalities for the time being, but accidents always come at unexpected times. I can''t take risks.


    "If you don''t go, the third commander and I will go first." I said decisively, "give you one last chance. If you don''t come to me, don''t blame me for not waiting for you."


    Dragon soul and dragon Yan looked at each other and said in unison, "you go first. This fairy blood vine is an extremely precious treasure for our dragon family. We want to collect more."


    I was stunned and anxious. I was about to persuade them again. My yuan God suddenly sent back a message that something was approaching us quickly.


    Without hesitation, I recalled the original God, ran the nine star space at the same time, tore up the space, opened a space channel, pulled Shen San and entered the space channel with her.

 Chapter 1216

    The moment we entered the space channel, there was an amazing wave of energy behind us.


    I vaguely heard the sound of fighting behind me, accompanied by the Dragon roar of dragon soul and dragon swallow, which sounded very fierce.


    We only heard a little of all this. The movement speed in the space channel was too fast. In the blink of an eye, we were far away from the core area of the beast cemetery and could no longer sense any movement.


    When we went directly back to the place where Huo Wuniang and others were, Shen Sancai said carefully: "should Longpu and Longyan be all right? Their strength is very strong..."


    I shook my head. "Who knows, I hope they''re all right."


    After a pause, looking at Huo Wuniang and others coming up, I said: "xianxueteng has been obtained. We will leave the limitless forest now."


    As soon as my voice fell, Shen San suddenly exclaimed, "what''s over there?"


    I followed Shen San''s eyes and saw energy fluctuations in the sky not far away.


    It''s a space channel. Who will it be? Dragon soul and dragon swallow, or the mysterious thing that attacked them?


    I immediately shouted, "you go quickly, I''ll break the back."


    Huo Wuniang and others moved away together, but Shen San didn''t go with them. He chose to stay and face the unknown danger with me.


    I was a little moved. I reached out and took Shen San''s hand. I said "ready", and I saw some dark shadows in the space channel in the sky.


    It''s not dragon swallow and dragon spirit, but some kind of spirit beast or divine beast I''ve never seen.


    I subconsciously unfolded and blinked. The moment before those beasts approached us, I left with Shen San.


    Although my blinking speed is not as fast as when I use the space channel, it is also very fast, and the distance I blink every time is absolutely superior to the others.


    In order to avoid being caught up, I used teleportation continuously.


    In the blink of an eye, I took Shen San away from the previous position for nearly a million kilometers. I had already crossed the Jixi ancient city and reached a forest to the east of the Jixi ancient city.


    Without any hesitation, I immediately tore the space and used the space channel to return to Wuji town. In this process, I didn''t hesitate or ask Shen San.


    With my extraordinary speed, Shen San had no chance to speak at all. I could only take him back to Wuji town.


    Back in Wuji Town, I came to Huo''s house for the first time and waited for Huo Wuniang and others.


    Those dark mysterious things, although I didn''t touch them, have sensed some extreme danger.


    Just like when I was a martial arts disciple and faced an enemy in the realm of generals, I could sense the potential danger without thinking about it.


    The Huo family should have been instructed by Huo Wuniang. When they saw Shen Sanzhi and me, they immediately politely invited us to sit in the main hall and served fragrant tea.


    A top martial god of the Huo family accompanied him personally. Although he didn''t ask Huo Wuniang and others why they didn''t come back with us, the anxiety between his eyebrows betrayed his mind.


    I knew Huo Wuniang and others who took the first step would be back soon. They didn''t explain much. They just chatted with him without a word, and didn''t say what we had experienced.


    This time I went out, although it was not a long time and I didn''t encounter any danger in the early stage, the mysterious shadow made me feel a trace of danger and made me quite uneasy.


    Maybe when Huo Wuniang and his family come back, we can start refining the divine pill and temporarily forget the mysterious shadow.


    I hope Huo Wuniang and others have not been caught up by the shadow. After all, they have not been to the beast cemetery and should not be within the range of the shadow.


    Huo Wuniang and others came back together half an hour after we came to Huo''s house. Huo Wuniang and Huo Wuzang were unharmed.


    Gan Yu, who came back with them, came back with an injury. There was blood on his chest, and a palm length wound had not been treated.


    I handed a small pill to Gan Yu and couldn''t help saying, "what''s going on? Caught up by the shadow guardian? "


    Gan Yu smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "it''s not a guardian, but the shadow devil that people in our little divine world worry about and fear most..."


    "Shadow devil?" I frowned: "what is that, demon clan?"


    Gan Yu shook his head: "Your Highness doesn''t know. The shadow devil is actually the residual yuan God after the immortal died... Because there is no interface force to purify the residual yuan God in the beast cemetery, they change slowly, and finally become the shadow devil with amazing attack power."


    I frowned and wanted to ask more carefully, so I heard Huo Wuniang say, "the shadow devil is a kind of Yuanshen body that loses its reason after the mutation of the immortal''s Yuanshen. They are bloodthirsty and cruel. They used to be the target of all immortals in the whole small divine world. They were besieged and suppressed many times and almost all of them were eliminated. Only a few shadow demons escaped and hid in inaccessible places. "


    I finally understand that shadow demons are irrational warrior gods. They hide in the beast graveyard where there is no interface force to suppress, so people mistakenly think they are the guardians of the beast graveyard.


    "Generally, they will not leave the graveyard of all animals. They will leave the graveyard of all animals unless there are major changes." Huo Wuzang added: "I have seen the records of shadow demons in a book. It says that there must be chaos in the presence of shadow demons."


    I said, "isn''t the chaos over long ago? We have defeated Li Jiajun and quelled the civil unrest. "


    Huo Wuzang nodded: "Your Highness said yes, but once the shadow demon appears, it will not disappear in a short time. It is recorded in the book that after the shadow demons appear, they will gather together like a cloud of black smoke and gradually become bigger and stronger. The most powerful shadow devil is definitely much more powerful than the peak martial god. According to legend, they can destroy a super city and kill all living creatures. "


    I frowned and said, "in this case, we should immediately report the matter to the God King, ask the God King to order and organize people to eliminate the shadow demons that have not become strong enough."


    Huo Wuzang didn''t speak, but Gan said: "it has been reported to the God King. The God King is organizing people. I believe it will launch the encirclement and suppression of the shadow demons soon."


    I nodded. I wanted to join in the encirclement and suppression of the shadow demons, but I suddenly changed my mind.


    I decided not to participate in this matter first, and I would leave the little divine world immediately. If I came forward to solve all the problems, it seemed that it would not be conducive to the future development and stability of the little divine world.


    We always have to face all kinds of things. It''s better to let the people in the small divine world face all the things they should face from now on.

 Chapter 1217

    I decided to ignore the movie devil, so I said to Huo Wu Niang, "since the God King already knows about it, we don''t have to worry about anything. Master Huo, I don''t know how long it will take to refine the divine pill? "


    Huo Wuniang said, "it should be finished in a month. Your highness, if you have something to do, you can do your business first. When the divine pill comes out, I''ll send someone to inform your highness immediately. "


    I clapped my fist and said, "please Lord Huo and everyone in the Huo family."


    When I took out hundreds of fairy blood vines and handed them to Huo Wuniang, I said, "try to refine some divine pills as much as possible. If you need anything else, just come to me."


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile: "thank you, your highness. This fairy blood vine is very rare. Your highness is really grateful for helping us get so much. I dare not bother your highness. We Huo family are responsible for other things. "


    I smiled and said to Shen San: "will the three commanders return to the divine realm with me?"


    Shen San smiled: "walking with your highness two can save a lot of time. I''m naturally happy."


    I looked at Gan Yu and saw that he also nodded. I took Shen San''s hand with one hand and Gan Yu''s hand with the other, and left the Huo family directly.


    I''m not going to deal with the shadow devil myself, but it''s OK to help my father give advice.


    I don''t want my father to rely on me. I''m going to leave soon. My father must be able to deal with all kinds of crises.


    Although Huo Wuzang said that the threat of shadow demons was frightening, it was not worth mentioning compared with Li Jiajun.


    After all, the number of shadow demons is limited. Although the individual strength is relatively strong, it is difficult to threaten the ruling position of the divine king and shake the foundation of the small divine world.


    If I help in everything, when will my father and those people in the Lord''s house become independent?


    For this reason, I decided to go back to the divine realm and give my father advice at most, rather than deal with the shadow devil myself.


    When my father saw me, he patted me on the shoulder happily and said loudly, "just come back. I''m worried that no one can deal with the shadow devil."


    I smiled and said, "I''ve known about the shadow devil for a long time, but I won''t do it this time. Father, if these people under you want to experience and grow up, let them handle the affairs of shadow demons. "


    The father was stunned and then said with a smile, "OK, listen to you. Who do you think is the best person to do it? "


    I smiled: "it depends on your father. Send whoever you think is suitable."


    The father thought, "I thought it was more appropriate for the commander to go, but the commander is preparing to go to oxygen star with you, and I''m not good to disturb your plan."


    I couldn''t help saying, "the commander can''t go. How many other commanders are there? For example, Shen San, or Gan Yu... "


    The father frowned and said, "Shen San is not enough to undertake such a heavy task. Let''s go. Gan Yu has made great progress with you over the years. I can rest assured when he goes. "


    I stopped talking and sat quietly in my seat, watching my father arrange people to deal with the shadow devil.


    After all, my father is the king of God. He knows people and makes good use of them. The arrangement is very reasonable.


    Gan Yu is the commander of this time to eliminate the shadow demons. Among the top ten commanders, all but Jiang Xue and Li Quan are under the command of Gan Yu.


    Another army of 20000 men, which I personally trained, was also under the command of Gan Yu.


    My father''s arrangement is very conservative and attaches great importance to the shadow demons. Basically, the elites sent out are the elites of the whole god palace.


    I didn''t express any opinion on this. After my father arranged it, I chatted with my father and left.


    Jiang Xue, they are still waiting for me. I go back to my home and see the smile on their faces. I am very happy in my heart.


    Jiang Xue asked me the result of my trip, so I simply said what I had seen and heard, and took out some spirit grass I found in the limitless forest as a gift to them.


    Some spiritual herbs with the effect of beauty and beauty are hard to see in other places in the small divine world. They all like them very much.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu consciously went to prepare good wine and food. They should give me a welcome and wash the dust. The rest of the people asked around me, as if they hadn''t seen each other for a long time.


    I''m also willing to talk with them at this time. We say we are family and friends, but in fact, the time we can spend together is really limited, and we rarely have a chance to have a good chat. Today is an opportunity, and I don''t want to miss it.


    Naturally, the focus of my attention is their strength and body, so the first question I asked is: "do you have any questions about cultivation now?"


    Jiang Xue shook her head. Her strength is very strong. She became the peak martial god early. Naturally, there is no problem.


    Situ Qian and Sai Hua''er have the same strength, and said, "no problem, you can rest assured."


    Only Bian Lusha said, "I have a problem. The skills I cultivate are really not enough to make me a high-level martial artist... Jinfeng, can''t you teach me the formula of immortality promotion and make me a peak martial god like you?"


    I smiled: "if you want to learn to be immortal, I can teach you at any time. But in the little divine world, it is impossible to practice immortality. You don''t have to worry. "


    After a pause, I remembered something and said, "the Huo family is refining a batch of divine pills for me. I will give you one at that time. You will soon become the peak martial god. As long as you work hard, it is possible to fly to the fairy world in the future."


    Bian Lusha smiled, and a strange look appeared on her beautiful face: "aren''t you afraid that I will trouble you after my strength becomes stronger?"


    Before I opened my mouth, Jiang Xue said, "sister Sha, don''t pretend. She clearly likes Jinfeng and wants to be a Jinfeng woman. Why do you have to say these bad words?"


    Jiang Xue''s joke made everyone''s faces look different. I was the most embarrassed and helpless.


    Jiang Xue, it''s not easy to joke. If you joke like this, you''re not afraid of Saihua. Do they make me stand down in front of everyone?


    Maybe Jiang Xue just wants me not to come down. The expression on her face is obviously intentional.


    I reluctantly said, "this joke is inappropriate. Jiang Xue, you will punish yourself in a moment, so that we won''t all blame you."


    Jiang Xue said, "what''s wrong? Love between men and women is the most normal thing. Besides, you obviously like sister Sha. Sister Sha also has you in her heart. When we are fools, we don''t know? "


    I was speechless at once. I only looked at the people with a bitter smile.


    Sai Hua''er looked at me and said calmly, "we all know what kind of person Jin Feng is. Xueer, don''t you know that he doesn''t want others to say he''s playful? "


    On the surface? That sounds awkward to me, but I don''t know where it is.

 Chapter 1218

    Situ Qian also said: "Jinfeng is a big turnip with a flower heart. It''s endless to love one when you see one..."


    endless? It sounded even more awkward. I couldn''t help saying, "don''t always make fun of me. Don''t you see Bian Lusha is angry?"


    I had the intention to shift the spearhead, but Bian Lusha immediately smiled and said, "I don''t have it. In fact, I''m very happy. Xueer helped me speak out my heart. It saved me a lot. Don''t mention how happy I am."


    "Eh!" Everyone laughed and laughed at Bian Lusha and me.


    It''s true that three women play together. I smiled bitterly and watched everyone laugh and play. Sitting quietly, I felt really at home.


    Dongmei and Xiazhu prepared delicious wine and food. The people stopped laughing and ate with me.


    We were separated for more than ten days. It was inevitable that we had some parting feelings. We drank some wine together and talked more and more.


    I told everyone about my plan. All I said was what I had to do after I left the little divine world and returned to oxygen.


    The immortal gate on the oxygen star is my home and my root, so I must have a plan for the development and growth of the immortal gate.


    Having seen everything in the small divine world, I think the immortal gate must be changed and developed. Otherwise, I don''t know when I can reach the strength of the small divine world.


    In general, the development of Shengxian sect is to make the strength of all disciples stronger, so that more people can reach the peak of Wushen realm, and even fly to the fairy world.


    Shendan is one of the gifts I have prepared for them. At that time, I will choose a group of potential people to take Shendan and become the top martial god first.


    Those peak martial gods are the mainstay of Shengxian gate and the people who will guard Shengxian gate in the future.


    In addition to making some disciples become high-level martial arts and protecting the immortal gate, I also plan to gather some new and potential disciples to form the next successor of the deacon of the punishment hall.


    The deacon of the punishment hall is the basis for maintaining the stability and security of the immortal sect. To become a disciple of the deacon of the punishment hall, you must pass strict tests. Your character, strength and potential must be excellent enough.


    I have plans for disciples outside the punishment hall to improve their strength and make due contributions to the immortal sect.


    I talked to all the girls about this for hours unconsciously. All the girls are my confidants. I know I''m talking about business, but I don''t joke anymore.


    They listen to me carefully, help me give advice and help me think about how to do everything I plan.


    Unconsciously speaking of the night, when I found it, it was already dark.


    Everyone rested separately and nothing happened all night, but early the next morning, I was accidentally disturbed.


    Looking for me is Gan Yu. His injury has improved a lot, but there are new wounds.


    "What are you?" I couldn''t help saying, "Why are you hurt again?"


    Gan Yu said with a trace of excitement, "we caught the shadow devil. I... it''s okay. I was accidentally hurt by the shadow devil. It''s okay."


    "So fast?" I was a little surprised: "where did you catch the shadow demon?"


    Gan Yu said, "in the divine realm, the shadow demons seem to be looking for something. They actually came to our barracks. After they were found by our people, we all shot together and caught them directly."


    I was surprised: "are you looking for us? Take me to see how shadow demons come here and how they avoid the suppression of the force of the interface? "


    Gan Yu said, "Your Highness, please come here... The shadow demon is attached to more than ten human bodies, so it is not directly killed by the force of the interface."


    I nodded: "they are smart, not like they have completely lost their mind."


    Gan Yu smiled: "not necessarily. After we caught them, we imprisoned them with the array taught by your highness two. They lost their resistance completely and couldn''t even speak clearly."


    I frowned secretly and followed Gan Yu to the temporary prison where the shadow demons were imprisoned. This is an ordinary camp, which was imprisoned by the array and served as a prison.


    The ordinary prison can''t hold the primitive spirit body like the shadow devil. There must be an array.


    I saw that more than ten human beings were imprisoned in the camp and couldn''t move. They were indeed imprisoned.


    "What are you looking for?" I looked at the human possessed by the shadow devil and said faintly, "but you came to me?"


    A imprisoned shadow devil looked at me and reluctantly said, "who are you? Why did you break into the beast cemetery and take our xianxueteng?"


    The shadow devil was a little hoarse and blurry when he spoke, but he could barely hear what he was saying.


    "I''m Jinfeng. I need some xianxueteng to refine pills, so I took some xianxueteng from the beast cemetery." I said, "if you want me for this, I want to ask you what you want?"


    The shadow devil said, "we want to follow you, because your original God is very powerful, which can purify the magic Qi on us, help us reincarnate, reincarnate and get out of the current state of immortality."


    I was stunned: "you said you wanted to be human again?"


    The shadow devil said, "that''s right. We are not the shadow demons mutated by the primitive gods after the death of animals, but the primitive gods after human beings mistakenly enter the graves of all animals. Help us purify the evil spirit we got in the beast cemetery so that we can reincarnate. We will give you enough benefits and give you a better spirit grass than xianxueteng... "


    I became interested, smiled and said, "what else can you do for me?"


    The shadow devil said, "there are seventeen of us. As long as you help us, we are willing to be your servants and serve you all our lives. Also, we know the secret of the beast cemetery. As long as you help us, we will tell you the secret and make you the strongest except God and immortal. "


    "The strongest?" I smiled, some happy and some inexplicable.


    The words of the shadow devil made me feel very surprised and curious, but the strongest was not what I wanted. I didn''t know why, so I laughed.


    Since they came to me, I couldn''t stay out of it, so I ordered Gan Yu to hand over these shadow demons to me.


    Therefore, I specially explained the situation to my father and obtained his permission.


    Gan Yule successfully completed the arduous and difficult task. He went to see his father and received his reward.


    I took these shadow demons attached to humans back to my residence and prepared to talk to them.


    It was a complete accident. I don''t know if what the shadow devil said is true. I can only go one step at a time.

 Chapter 1219

    Jiang Xue and others were nervous when they saw the demons I brought back. I explained the situation and asked them not to contact these demons for the time being.


    Perhaps it is because there is evil Qi in the body. Although these shadow demons are human in appearance, they seem to have a taste of yin and evil.


    There was no outsider around, so I stared at the shadow demon who spoke to me and asked carefully, "are you sure you can recover into a Yuanshen body with my help?"


    The shadow devil nodded: "I''m sure it''s OK, but it will cost you a lot of energy. I must explain this to you first."


    I''ve had the experience of expelling magic Qi. It was on the oxygen star, so I know exactly how much it costs to consume the power of the yuan God to expel magic Qi.


    "The secret in the beast cemetery you just said has something to do with the skill?" I continued, "how else can I be the strongest?"


    The shadow devil nodded: "it''s not only the skill, but also many real good things... Ancient artifacts, but also chaotic artifacts, which are naturally raised and have incomparable power."


    I looked at the shadow devil in front of me and said slowly, "there is such a good thing. Why didn''t you take it at the beginning, but it was turned into a shadow devil?"


    The shadow devil smiled bitterly: "it seems that you can''t hide anything from your second highness. Well, your second highness, listen to me carefully..."


    The shadow devil saw that I was not easy to fool and decided to tell them everything they knew.


    It turned out that these seventeen people were originally from the same Xiuxian family. At that time, the little divine world was separated from the divine world, which was a turbulent period.


    These 17 people belong to the Xiuxian family in the divine world, and their surname is Gongsun. At that time, they were the famous Xiuxian family in the small divine world, and they were definitely in the top.


    The shadow demon I spoke to was the patriarch of Gongsun family, named Gongsun Yi.


    After Gongsun Yi took over the Gongsun family, the Gongsun family began to decline.


    In turbulent times, countless big families declined, and Gongsun family was only one of them.


    By chance, the declining Gongsun family got a map - a map of entering the graveyard of ten thousand animals.


    It is indicated on the map that there is a secret treasure in the graveyard of all animals, including the treasure everyone wants - the naturally bred chaotic artifact and the peerless martial arts.


    But the danger of the graveyard of all animals is well known to the world. It is a famous graveyard of all animals, with no entry or exit.


    In order to save the declining family and let the people live a comfortable and stable life again, Gong Sunyi decided to take a desperate risk and enter the famous fierce beast graves in the divine world to look for the legendary chaotic artifacts and peerless skills.


    He took the 16 most powerful people in the family, that is, the 16 shadow demons in front of me, secretly left the family, came to the limitless forest and began to look for the graveyard of all animals.


    Unlike me, they know the special skill of beast control, and there is no strong yuan God and nine star space, so they are in crisis step by step and blood inch by inch in the limitless forest.


    After thousands of hardships, they fought and advanced all the way. Finally, with the concerted efforts of the people, they finally found the entrance to the beast cemetery.


    At that time, Gongsun Yi and others were injured and their strength was greatly reduced. They no longer had the pride when they first entered the limitless forest.


    Although everyone was happy after finding the beast cemetery, the next scene completely lost the opportunity to return to the family.


    In the small divine world, which has just separated from the divine world, there are very few people in the demon family. Unfortunately, the people of the demon family gather in the graveyard of all beasts.


    When Gongsun Yi and others met the people of the demon family, the people of the demon family were fighting with the guardians guarding the graves of all beasts. In order to successfully get the chaotic artifact and peerless skills, Gongsun Yi and others took the initiative to help the guardians fight with the people of the demon world regardless of the fact that they were hurt.


    The battle was extremely fierce. All the guardians guarding the beast cemetery died, and the people in the demon world were also killed and injured. It can be said that both sides were defeated.


    Although the people of Gongsun family who are in a better situation did not die under the deliberate protection of the guardian, they were also calculated by the people of the demon family when they were dying. The evil Qi entered the body and became neither human nor evil.


    The evil spirit entered the body and slowly invaded the minds of Gongsun Yi and others, making them gradually lose their humanity and gradually become demons.


    After the injured Gongsun Yi and others lost their consciousness, the flesh could not be treated. Gradually, the flesh deteriorated, all lost the flesh, and became a demonized Yuanshen.


    The Gongsun family''s Kung Fu practiced by Gongsun Yi and others is the orthodox divine world, which prevents Gongsun Yi and others from becoming demons to a certain extent, making them stay between people and Demons and become shadow demons without people and demons.


    It happened that the beast cemetery did not suppress and destroy the yuan God, so that they could not destroy the yuan God and survive for a long time.


    But they can''t get out of the beast graveyard. Once they leave the beast graveyard, the yuan God is immediately suppressed by the force of the interface.


    They can''t be reincarnated, because they are semi demonized, the original God is impure, no man, no devil, and can''t be reincarnated.


    Gongsun Yi and other 17 monsters, who are neither human nor evil, had to live in the graveyard of ten thousand animals and wait for an opportunity or someone to appear.


    For thousands of years, although some people have entered the graveyard of beasts to look for treasure and met Gongsun Yi and others, without exception, they all think they have seen the guardian guarding the graveyard of beasts.


    Those who came here saw Gongsun Yi and others were not human or evil. They were frightened and fled in panic. They didn''t give Gongsun Yi and others a chance to explain.


    Gongsun Yi and others are often confused. Sometimes they are like humans and sometimes they are like murderous demons. Sometimes they will hunt down those who enter the graveyard of beasts, resulting in a lot of blood cases.


    Those lucky enough to escape back came the rumor that the guardian of the beast graveyard was a bloodthirsty monster shadow demon. Over time, people thought that there were mysterious bloodthirsty Guardian shadow demons in the beast graveyard. Anyone who entered the beast graveyard would die if he entered or not.


    Rumors often frighten people, and many people dare not enter the beast cemetery again, making the already dangerous beast cemetery a forbidden area.


    When sober, Gongsun Yi and others who want to find someone to help, return to their origin, gradually lose the opportunity to find someone to help, and are trapped in the graveyard of thousands of animals for a long time.


    Even if some people occasionally broke into the graveyard of ten thousand animals later, after seeing them, they thought they were ghostly bloodthirsty monsters. They avoided them and naturally wouldn''t help them.


    Coincidentally, after meeting Gongsun Yi and others, someone fled back to a city in the little divine world, and major disasters occurred in those cities, such as the outbreak of petrochemical disease, resulting in a large number of human deaths.


    Therefore, people say that all this is the Revenge of the guardian of the beast graveyard against the human beings who broke into the beast graveyard without authorization. It is caused by shadow demons. Over time, people are more reluctant to enter the beast graveyard.

 Chapter 1220

    People''s misunderstandings, guesses, rumors and so on, coupled with Gongsun Yi and others, are really dangerous at some times, so that their wish for reincarnation can never be achieved.


    This time we went to the beast cemetery to find xianxueteng. Gongsun Yi and others happened to find our whereabouts, so we came to us for help at the risk of disappearing after being suppressed by the force of the interface.


    Unfortunately, we also listened to the rumors and thought that something dangerous was chasing us. We hurried away from the beast cemetery and didn''t give Gongsun Yi and others a chance to explain.


    In particular, long Peng and Long Yan even started with Gong Sunyi and others without saying a word. Both sides were injured and almost caused a blood case.


    Fortunately, Gongsun Yi and others spoke at last, and the two sides reconciled, which did not cause heavy casualties on both sides.


    Dragon soul and Long Yan return to Dragon Valley. Gong Sunyi and others are attached to human beings, pursue our steps and come to the divine realm.


    After listening to Gongsun Yi''s words, I finally understood the truth of the matter. They attached themselves to humans to prevent the suppression and destruction of the force of the interface.


    In order not to hurt the humans attached to Gongsun Yi, I decided to help them find suitable flesh bodies to replace those humans at the first time and help them block the damage of the interface force.


    Er Niang has many flesh bodies. Whether the flesh is good or not, give it to Gongsun Yi and them first.


    When Gong and Sun Yi have their bodies, I will help them solve the evil Qi in their bodies one by one and let them slowly return to normal.


    At this time, like a doctor, I began to treat patients and save people.


    Knowing the truth, I began to help Gongsun Yi and others find 17 flesh bodies borrowed by Er Niang, let them all leave the attached human beings, enter the new flesh body and begin to adapt.


    It takes some time. I just use this time to prepare some necessary things to help Gongsun Yi and others recover.


    I have the array of isolating the force of the interface, and the array of Gongsun Yi who may lose his mind at any time and become bloodthirsty. There is no need to prepare deliberately.


    But I need to prepare some soul reviving pills and other elixirs to restore the power of the original God. I need to help Gongsun Yi and others.


    Some people around me have learned the alchemy of the Huo family. They should deliberately refine the soul reviving pill.


    I took out the necessary materials and asked Sai Huaer and others around me to help me refine the pill. At the same time, I paid close attention to the changes of Gong Sunyi and others, and was ready to suppress them after losing their mind.


    I prepared well and had enough time, but there was no accident.


    The 17 members of Gongsun family did not lose their reason when I began to help them dispel the evil Qi in their bodies.


    This is a good thing. At least it can reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    One by one, I helped them dispel the evil Qi in their bodies. Although I was very tired, everything seemed to be going well.


    In fact, even if there is no treasure in the so-called beast cemetery, I will not stand idly by. Saving people''s life is better than building a level-7 floating slaughter. After I practice my heart, I understand it more deeply.


    It took me half a month to help Gongsun Yi and others get rid of the evil Qi in their bodies one by one, and asked erniang to help them integrate their flesh bodies, which can be regarded as their rebirth.


    Gongsun Yi and others who have regained their rebirth are overjoyed. Originally, they only wanted to be reincarnated and reincarnated. Now they can be reborn and get rid of the troubles of evil Qi. Naturally, they are extremely excited.


    In addition to their excitement, they are also grateful to me and are willing to follow me all my life and be my servant.


    I don''t want them to be my servants. After all, they are people in the small divine world. It''s not very appropriate to follow me to oxygen star.


    Far away from home, everyone will miss home. Why should I make them unhappy?


    I refused them to follow me, so Gongsun Yi offered to help me get the chaotic artifact and martial arts in the beast cemetery as a reward for saving my life.


    I was interested in this. After hesitating for a while, I decided to go to the beast cemetery with Gongsun Yi and explore the beast cemetery again.


    Gongsun Yi suggested taking more people with him to avoid taking away too many treasures. I didn''t want to. I just took Jiang Xue, who was relatively powerful, and Bian Lusha, who was super intelligent.


    There were only four of us, I, Gongsun Yi, Jiang Xue and Bian Lusha. We came to the beast cemetery again in the fastest way.


    Where I have been once, I can directly use the space channel to arrive again, saving a lot of time.


    We did it secretly and didn''t disturb others. Even Sai Huaer and situ Qian just knew we were going out and what we were going to do. They didn''t know.


    Even if they heard what Gongsun Yi said, they wouldn''t expect us to leave for the beast cemetery so soon. After all, Gongsun Yi and others have just recovered.


    The only person who may know the purpose of our trip is Gan. Gong Sunyi told me that there were secrets in the beast cemetery in front of GaN. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Gan must have thought of it.


    Most people think we are going to Wuji town to see if the divine pill has been successfully refined.


    I''m so happy. If I hadn''t had some small scruples in my heart, I wouldn''t even take Jiang Xue and Bian Lusha with me.


    In case of any danger in the beast cemetery, Bian Lusha thought about the way out. Jiang Xue can help me block the enemy. They all have their own tasks.


    I may have become a little realistic. I have to consider whether I can help me before I do anything. My humanity is a little weak.


    After practicing my mind, I have changed a lot. Many things I would never do before seem to be done naturally now.


    People will change, and no one will be an exception. Perhaps the only exception is the true gods who have known to have cut off their emotions.


    I don''t understand why the Legendary God has no emotion, but can''t see the disasters on earth, and has great mercy in his heart?


    This is obviously contradictory, or just the legend is wrong. People misunderstood the invisible gods.


    Nothing has changed here in the beast cemetery. It is still filled with fog. Fortunately, there is no suppression on the yuan God here. I can directly use the yuan God to explore the way. It is much more convenient than my eyes.


    It took us a lot less time to enter the beast cemetery and come to the core area.


    The last time we came here, our purpose was completely different from this time, and our destination was also different.


    Although the location of the treasure is also in the core area of the beast cemetery, it is a full 3000 kilometers away from the location of xianxueteng.


    Now I know that if Gongsun Yi hadn''t led the way, it would be really difficult for us to find the entrance to the treasure, and we don''t even know the approximate location of the treasure.

 Chapter 1221

    The entrance is absolutely unique. In a narrow rock crack, even if it is explored by the yuan God and not deliberately noticed, it is still impossible to know that this is the entrance.


    I see the silence around here. I know that the poisonous fog here has driven away most of the creatures. We won''t be disturbed.


    There is no array protection at the entrance, just because the entrance is too narrow, only one person can enter at a time.


    The four of us filed in. After walking for a while, the passage became wider and wider. Gradually, the four of us could move forward side by side.


    Gongsun Yi said at this time: "Your Highness, if you go down again, there will be various mechanism arrays and so on. There are many dangers. You should be careful."


    I nodded, Yuan Shen dispersed and soon found something: "there is a mechanism less than 50 meters in front. After I break it, we can move on."


    Gongsun Yi, Jiang Xue and Bian Lusha stopped together. I stepped forward and came to the mechanism. I was just about to check how the mechanism was set up and find a way to solve it. Unexpectedly, I found that the mechanism had failed.


    What''s going on? Someone took the lead, or did the mechanism not be activated at all?


    I was puzzled. While greeting everyone to come, I said to everyone: "the mechanism has not been activated and will not be harmful to us for the time being."


    Everyone was puzzled. Even Gongsun Yi, who first found here, didn''t know, so: "Your Highness, I remember that when we came here, all the mechanisms were activated..."


    My heart moved: "maybe someone came first and closed the mechanism. We''ll know what''s going on if we go inside a little longer. "


    People followed me, moved forward quickly, and soon met another mechanism.


    This mechanism is the same as the previous one. It is also not activated. The difference is that there is a skeleton here.


    The bones have long been left with dead bones. It seems that they have been dead for many years.


    Gongsun Yi frowned and said, "we were here last time, but we didn''t find any bones. This... What''s going on? "


    I frowned and said, "maybe someone came in after you were invaded by magic gas. Look at this skeleton. All the clothes on it are rotten. The only thing left is a space ring. I want to die for a long time. At that time, maybe you just lost your mind and didn''t find... "


    Gongsun Yi nodded: "it''s really possible. Your highness, shall we continue in? The passage is getting wider and wider. We should not be far from the place of treasure. "


    I got up and looked ahead. Yuanshen suddenly took the initiative to remind me: "there is a killing array in front of me. I can''t penetrate the array to see the situation inside."


    My original God is completely different from my first original God. He can''t speak easily without my inquiry. Now he takes the initiative to warn. The killing array must be very important.


    I told yuan Shen''s words to the three people around me, and finally said, "I still need to think about how to take you through the kill array."


    The three said together, "we''re not in a hurry. Take your time."


    I didn''t expect them to say such words. After being stunned, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "you are very relieved of me. You don''t intend to help me."


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "among the four of us, only you know the array best. We naturally choose to believe you."


    I smiled bitterly: "in that case, just wait here until I think of the way to break the array or bypass the array and take you in."


    Gongsun Yi said: "that time we were blocked before this array... At that time, the divine mirror we brought had not broken. Through the divine mirror, we saw a huge treasure and chaotic artifact..."


    I frowned: "if there are chaotic artifacts, how can I not take the initiative to attack you, or choose you as the master?"


    Gongsun Yi smiled bitterly and said, "in my memory, the chaotic artifact was imprisoned on a stone platform and couldn''t move at all."


    I suddenly realized that chaotic artifact has more wisdom than ordinary artifact. It always chooses its master independently, or takes the initiative to attack the enemy, avoid danger, etc. it is no different from human beings except that it is not as complex as human emotions.


    Killing array is not the first time I have seen it, but the array of the little divine world inherits the array of the divine world. The means and power of arrangement are not comparable to those on the oxygen star.


    If most of the arrays were not lost, I, the so-called array master, would be an array apprentice in the little divine world.


    The killing array blocking the way forward uses the same principle as the array of Shenwang mountain and uses the energy between heaven and earth. It is impossible to crack it from the energy.


    Combined with various arrays I met before and various array breaking methods I used, I thought of several array breaking methods.


    The best and simplest way is to destroy the space here, replace the original space with a space without energy, weaken the power of the array, and then use the space channel to pass through the influence range of the array.


    It''s simple to say, but it will consume a lot of space. My burden is too heavy.


    Another way to break the array is to bypass this area directly through the space channel and detour into the treasure.


    This is relatively troublesome, because if you want to change the direction many times, you must also be assisted by people who are good at performing surgery.


    The most important thing is that if you can''t accurately determine the location underground, it''s easy to get lost somewhere underground and be trapped.


    Even if the Yuanshen is used to determine the position, it is easy to make mistakes when moving underground at high speed.


    This is naturally for others. My yuan God is strong enough. I don''t worry that I will be lost somewhere underground.


    So I told my thoughts to the three people around me and asked them to stand beside me and prepare to use the earth movement to bypass the killing array with me.


    Before entering the kill array range, the kill array is a decoration and will not pose any threat to us.


    I hope now that the scope of the killing array is not to wrap the treasure directly in the middle, otherwise, it will be useless for me to do so.


    Unfortunately, Yuanshen can''t penetrate the array and see the situation opposite. Otherwise, I can see it clearly first and then decide what to do.


    Last time I used the earth movement, but I won''t. After I came back, I found the earth movement and practiced it. Now I can barely use it.


    I''m far less good at this than Jiang Xue, so it''s Jiang Xue who really uses land travel to help us move. I''m mainly responsible for pointing out the direction.


    If Jiang Xue''s aura is insufficient, I have enough pills, and Bian Lusha and Gong Sunyi can also provide appropriate support.

 Chapter 1222

    The advantage of division of labor and cooperation is that everything will be done quickly. The four of us acted together and soon walked hundreds of kilometers through the soil.


    As I expected, the killing array didn''t wrap all the treasures in it. After a big circle, we found that there was no fluctuation of array energy in one direction, which was safe.


    So I instructed Jiang Xue to walk directly towards the treasure along the safe area. A quarter of an hour later, the four of us appeared in a secret basement.


    Looking back at the broken hole on the stone wall of the secret room, I couldn''t help laughing: "Xueer, your earth walking skill is amazing. It''s better than those divine beasts who specially drill holes in the ground. Even the stone wall can''t stop you."


    Jiang Xue was stunned, then pretended to be angry and said, "do you call me a mouse?"


    I said with a smile: "no, I just admire your excellent ground skills... This is a secret room. I think we have entered the treasure. Let''s see if there are any treasures worth taking away?"


    Jiang Xue talked to me and didn''t pay attention to whether there were any treasures worth taking away. Bian Lusha and Gongsun Yi looked everywhere in this secret room and found something very old at first sight.


    Unfortunately, it''s too old and there is no protection like array. These things look very exquisite, but as long as you touch them gently, they will turn into dust and disappear.


    Years are the most ruthless. No matter how good things are, they will be eroded and turned into dust by years if they are too old.


    This is because there is no wind or water here. Otherwise, I''m afraid nothing will be left.


    Bian Lusha and Gong Sunyi saw this scene and immediately understood the reason. They said in unison, "we may have been busy in vain."


    I nodded slightly: "unless it is protected by an array or contained in a special container, it must turn into powder and return to nature."


    We nodded together, turned around and looked everywhere to see if we could find well preserved ancient objects.


    Even if it is not a treasure, something that has not been damaged for a long time may be good.


    I walked alone to one side, through the stone door of this secret room, and came to another secret room.


    The layout here is very old and simple. On both sides of a channel, there are neat secret rooms, and the stone doors of the secret room have been opened. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Before, we suspected that someone came in first, but it didn''t seem that there was no trace of human activities.


    Maybe the man who died before the battle was the one we suspected of coming in first. He was unlucky and couldn''t enter here.


    The secret room I entered had nothing but a futon for cultivation.


    Futon is very common, but the futon here is old, but it still looks new, which surprised me.


    Reach out and pick up the futon on the ground. It is actually spotless, and there is no trace of erosion by years. It is intact.


    This Futon is unusual. I checked it carefully for a while and couldn''t recognize what material it is.


    The futon is very gentle and has a faint fragrance. The most valuable thing is that the aura around the futon is obviously stronger than that in the surrounding space.


    This is a treasure of cultivation. It may be the futon used by the legendary great power, which has the special effect of condensing Reiki.


    I tried to communicate with the spirit of the futon. Unexpectedly, I found that the spirit did not dissipate, but was very weak.


    Under my simple treatment, the spirit recovered some consciousness and took the initiative to tell me that the original owner of the futon was a high-level God - Wuji man.


    The world knows everything about the reputation of Wuji man. He is an immortal who specializes in swordsmanship and finally becomes an immortal God. He is also one of the most famous sword gods.


    The sword God is a supreme man. After becoming a God, the body degenerates into a peerless weapon - cutting the sky sword.


    It is said that this sword is still in the divine world and is enshrined as the most precious treasure in the town.


    The limitless man without flesh jumped out of the three realms and became a free supreme God. No one managed him, and no one knew where he was and what he was doing.


    Wuji man is like a mystery, a mystery that can never be solved, but he always lives in people''s hearts and is respected as a sword God and worshipped.


    The futon used by the sword God is different when I hold it in my hand. I''m also a sword practitioner, but I''m not a halfling who specializes in sword cultivation.


    I have some experience in fencing and I like it very much, but the practice is too complex to be a simple sword practice.


    I was a little happy to get the futon from the sword God. I couldn''t put it down in my hand.


    After watching the futon for a while, I put it away and turned into another secret room.


    When I walked into this secret room, I saw pots and pans everywhere, which was quite messy.


    Look at the patterns of these pots and pans. They don''t exist now. They are all ancient things.


    I picked up a jar at random and opened the lid. Before I could see what was inside, the jar in my hand was dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    They could not escape the erosion of years. After my arrival, because of some micro air flow, they were all crushed in the blink of an eye and then turned into dust.


    Looking at the thick layer of dust on the ground, I was speechless and couldn''t help sighing again the infinite power of years.


    Leaving this chamber of secrets, my Yuanshen spread out, looking for nothing else, just chaotic artifacts that will not be eroded by years.


    Yuanshen looked for things faster than our eyes. I soon found the scene described by Gongsun Yi in a secret room.


    A small array imprisons a long and narrow box. The box is constantly shaking, but it can''t escape the confinement of the array and is firmly imprisoned on a stone platform.


    Is this a chaotic artifact? I have some joy, excitement and expectation in my heart, but I don''t believe it more.


    The magnificent chaotic artifact was imprisoned by an array that didn''t seem very good. It''s hard for anyone to believe.


    Chaos artifact is a weapon used by ancient gods. It can destroy heaven and earth.


    Is this seemingly simple and small array also a peerless array in ancient times with incomparable power, so it makes chaotic artifact unable to escape?


    As like as two peas in doubt, as like as two peas in the middle of the chamber, I found three identical patterns in the southeast and North, and three identical boxes.


    When the yuan God explored, there was only one box and one array. What''s going on?


    Hallucinations? Or is there a magic array here, so that my yuan God can''t see the true and false magic array?

 Chapter 1223

    Looking at everything in front of me, I couldn''t see whether it was true or false. I didn''t dare to act rashly for a while.


    It seems that the three arrays and three boxes are true, without any difference, mark or hint.


    What can I do? If only I could open one of the arrays and get a chaotic artifact, but what if it''s not a chaotic artifact, but some powerful dangerous goods or peerless beasts?


    After much consideration, I never dared to act rashly. I calmed down, closed my eyes, used the yuan God again and began to explore.


    This time, the message sent to me by the yuan God turned into three arrays and three boxes, just like what I saw.


    I silently opened my eyes, slowly withdrew, opened my mouth and shouted, "Jiang Xue, come here."


    Jiang Xue was looking for usable treasures in a secret room. When she heard my voice, she hurried over: "what''s the matter?"


    I grabbed Jiang Xue, who wanted to see in from the door, and said to her, "probe with your yuan God. There are several boxes in the secret room. Where are they?"


    Jiang Xue was stunned: "what are you doing?"


    I said, "just do what I say and don''t ask."


    Jiang Xue nodded, released her Yuanshen and slowly explored everything in the room.


    After a while, Jiang Xue took back the yuan God and said in surprise, "is it a chaotic artifact? In the East, it is imprisoned by an array. "


    I tried to recall the position of the box and array when my Yuanshen first explored it. I found that it was in the north, which was completely different from what Jiang Xue detected.


    Now I seem to understand something. The array of imprisoning chaotic artifact is not as simple as what I saw. It not only has the great power of imprisoning chaotic artifact, but also changes the space, making people who see it have the illusion that the box they see is in a certain direction, which is not the case.


    In other words, everyone may see different directions, and what they may see is not the real direction.


    It''s like after the space is inverted, we see someone walking towards us upside down. In fact, he is walking completely normally.


    The space here is distorted and folded. We don''t know where the chaotic artifact is and which interface it is.


    I''m a little speechless. The person who set up this array obviously wants the treasure hunter to break through the array, and then I can find the accurate direction and have the opportunity to get the chaotic artifact.


    It''s no wonder that such a treasure has no defense at all. The treasure is not here at all. What are you doing for defense?


    I told Jiang Xue what I found and asked her to help me protect the Dharma. I''ll try to break the array and find the correct direction.


    Jiang Xue retreated to the door and quietly guarded me. Jiang Xue was like a loyal guard. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Throw out an array plate and lay a defense array in front of Jiang Xue. I said to Jiang Xue, "don''t be so nervous, will you? There is an array to protect us. It should be said that there will be no big problem. You just have to pay a little attention to keep the danger from approaching us silently. "


    Jiang Xue said, "break the battle as soon as possible. I''m still waiting to see the chaotic artifact."


    I smiled, said nothing more, and began to observe the array carefully.


    The arrangement means of this array, except that the energy between heaven and earth is still used, and the energy will never be exhausted, I can''t see anything else.


    I don''t know where the array gate is, where the birth gate is, and where the death gate is.


    This array is absolutely beyond any array I have ever seen. I can''t start at all, let alone break it.


    After observing for a long time, I turned back and said to Jiang Xue, who guarded here: "I can''t think of a way to crack this array. We..."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "if you can''t, just block its energy supply and let it stop by itself."


    Jiang Xue has some research on the array. The method of breaking the array is the simplest and most difficult to operate.


    This is the most time-consuming. General arrays have their own energy. If you want to completely block the energy, you must use various means to destroy or block the energy transmission according to the energy layout of each array.


    This process takes a lot of time and energy, and there is a certain risk of failure. Most people will not choose this method.


    However, as a last resort, this can be regarded as a method. Many people will take risks at the last minute, and there are many successful examples.


    An array without energy will naturally lose its effect and become a pile of dead objects.


    But what Jiang Xue doesn''t know is that I can''t even see the boundary of the array, and I can''t find how the energy is transmitted. How can I block the energy?


    "This..." I sighed: "I''ll try again. If I can''t, I can only break this array by force."


    Jiang Xue probably understood something, and said with a bitter smile, "if we break through the array forcibly, there will be only four of us. Can we do it?"


    I said, "I don''t know. I can only try. If you can''t do it, it''s as if you haven''t found a chaotic artifact. "


    Jiang Xue suddenly smiled: "it''s best if you can think like this. I''m also worried that you must get the chaotic artifact, regardless of the consequences."


    I smiled and said, "I might have been like this before, but now, I think a person''s strength still depends on his own cultivation, not just weapons. Even if there is a chaotic artifact in hand, can a martial artist defeat the martial god? "


    Jiang Xue nodded: "that''s right. We just try our best. If we can''t, we just don''t have such a chance and can''t force it."


    I smiled and waved, motioned Jiang Xue to stay away, and then I continued to check the array.


    The array is also changeable. I think I have some attainments in the array, but I dare not say that I can break all the arrays in the world.


    With this array, I can''t find a way to solve it. I have no clue.


    The intricate lines formed by the array make the space here folded, upside down and twisted. You can''t find the right channel, let alone the position of the birth gate.


    What surprised me most was that because of the great changes in space, I couldn''t even find an array gate, whether it was a living gate or a dead gate.


    After carefully observing the array experience and attainments for a while, I still didn''t find it. There was really no way. I could only risk to separate a wisp of Yuanshen and enter the array directly to see if I could find the array door.


    Unfortunately, this wisp of Yuanshen entered the array and lost contact instantly, which almost injured me.


    This wisp of Yuanshen seems to have been eliminated. The destruction and suppression of Yuanshen by the array is more terrible than the external interface force.


    This method doesn''t work. I can''t risk entering the array to investigate myself. For a moment, I felt there was no way to think of.

 Chapter 1224

    Jiang Xue, who was guarding me, looked at my face and asked, "are you okay?"


    I shook my head: "it''s all right, but I lost a wisp of Yuanshen... There are arrangements to suppress and destroy Yuanshen in the array, and Yuanshen can''t enter."


    Jiang Xuexiu frowned: "so what should we do?"


    I looked at Jiang Xue and said slowly, "I can only hit hard. I''ll go to find Bian Lusha and Gongsun Yi. The four of us work together and send out the strongest attack at the same time to see if we can break the array by force. "


    Jiang Xue thought, "isn''t your nine star space a space skill? Why don''t you try it?"


    I said with a smile: "I''ve tried it earlier. I haven''t practiced in nine star space for a long time. I only learned a limited number of methods to use the power of space, and I can''t use it to crack this array."


    Jiang Xue said, "then we can only try hard... Let''s try first. If we can''t, we''ll ask Bian Lusha and Gongsun Yi to come over."


    I knew Jiang Xue was worried that there would be an accident when there were many people, so she nodded and stood in front of the array first.


    Naturally, my strongest attack means is a must kill attack that I have worked hard before. But if I want to use it here, not to mention that there is not enough aura, even if there is enough aura, this place can''t withstand such an attack. Once I hit it, jade and stone will burn.


    That is, I can use swordsmanship and kill gods. I have practiced swordsmanship for thousands of years. I think I have deep attainments in swordsmanship.


    Moreover, the killing sword has integrated most of the sub swords, and the power is gradually highlighted. When I go on with my sword, my strength is hundreds of thousands of kilograms, and the weight of the killing sword is hundreds of thousands of kilograms. With the urging of aura, the power of a sword can almost reach one million kilograms.


    In addition, Jiang Xue''s strength is not worse than me. The attack power of our two people is definitely hopeful to break this array.


    Taking the killing sword as a weapon, all my attack power was concentrated at one point in an instant. When I received Jiang Xue''s signal, I shot at the same time with her and fiercely attacked the same point in the array.


    With a loud thunder, our secret room suddenly flew up like a piece of paper overturned by the strong wind.


    In the next moment, the walls and top of the whole secret room suddenly disappeared, turned into a pile of dust and disappeared directly.


    The huge attack power directly destroys the secret room. I can''t see what it was like before.


    Unfortunately, after the smoke and dust dissipated, I found that the array was actually undamaged... No, it was not undamaged, but there were some changes.


    The twisted space formed by the array has changed. Originally, it was folded and folded. It can''t see where the internal space of the array is. There are countless broken traces, and there are faint signs of being broken by our attack.


    Our attack directly tears the space inside the array. The attack is effective.


    I was very happy. I looked at each other with Jiang Xue and understood it. I shot again at the same time. The attack was still the point before.


    In the realm of Jiang Xue and I, when we attack, we do whatever we want, regardless of the strength or the point of attack, and there will never be any difference.


    At the time of the second attack, the sound was not as loud as at the first time, but the destructive power was more obvious.


    Several secret rooms on one side were damaged at the time of the first attack and did not completely disappear like the one we were in.


    Now, the two secret rooms, one left and one right, disappeared completely in an instant. More than a dozen other secret rooms next to the two secret rooms collapsed.


    I don''t know whether Bian Lusha and Gongsun Yi are in those secret rooms. If they don''t leave in time, I just hope their aura mask is open, otherwise they will be injured.


    After the second attack, the space in the array has changed greatly. Many folded spaces seem to be broken, revealing some stable and relatively obvious distorted spaces.


    It''s like wrapping a lot of transparent objects with different thickness. If you want to see what it is, you can only open the packaging layer by layer and finally see what it is.


    What we are doing now is the process of unpacking, but we have to spend much more effort.


    The reason is very simple. If we really want to achieve it, it depends on our luck.


    If we lose the whereabouts of chaotic artifact while breaking the array, we will be busy in vain.


    I hope our luck won''t be too bad. There''s no other way anyway. Let''s fight like this.


    Attack the same point of the array again and again. Jiang Xue and I finally broke the folding space generated by the array at the tenth attack.


    Without the influence of folded space, we all saw the chaotic artifact and the box containing the chaotic artifact.


    Unexpectedly, the chaotic artifact is in front of us, less than three feet away from us.


    Now we are completely bewildered, the folded space, or the space where we are.


    The person who arranged the array was very clever. He actually used such a simple cover up to deceive us into seeing the location of chaotic artifact.


    He is like putting a large transparent paper in front of the chaotic artifact, and then folding and rubbing the paper with various methods to make the paper wrinkled and have many layers.


    People standing in front of them see a lot of paper, smooth, wrinkled, curved and so on.


    These transparent papers reflect and refract light, so that people just can''t see the specific location of the chaotic artifact, thinking that the chaotic artifact is placed in different interfaces, misleading people to have an illusion.


    With such a simple cover up, no wonder I can''t find the life and Death Gate of the array and break it.


    However, the people who arranged this cover up were also very attentive. At least in terms of defense, they made amazing efforts.


    Jiang Xue and I joined hands to attack ten times and attacked ten times without reservation before breaking it. We have to admit that the defense is very in place.


    The chaotic artifact is right in front of me. I''m very excited. I''m going to grab the chaotic artifact and try its power.


    But when my hand approached the box of this chaotic artifact imprisoned by the array, the box suddenly flew up and disappeared from my face in the blink of an eye.


    I was surprised that the box tore the space and flew away. This is simply a sensational thing.


    A weapon can tear space by itself. No one will believe it.


    When I was surprised, Jiang Xue shouted, "space artifact is definitely a rare treasure... Chase it quickly and don''t let it run away."


    When I heard Jiang Xue''s words, I recovered. I was about to tear the space and catch up. Suddenly I felt that everything in front of me had changed.

 Chapter 1225

    I couldn''t help but close my eyes. When I opened my eyes after a while, I found that the forbidden array that had been forcibly broken had been restored again.


    What''s going on? My heart moved, and an idea suddenly appeared in my mind.


    "It''s time to turn back..." I opened my mouth in surprise: "it''s against the sky..."


    Jiang Xue also looked surprised: "the chaotic artifact deserves its reputation. It not only has the power of space, but also has the power of time. As long as it can recognize the Lord, it doesn''t have to work hard to stand on the peak of the small divine world."


    I suddenly remembered what Gongsun Yi said before to make me the first in the world. Now I think it''s really possible.


    A chaotic artifact with two unparalleled powers of time and space. After recognizing the Lord, its master has mastered two absolutely unparalleled unparalleled powers without cultivation. It is difficult not to become the first in the world.


    I am the top martial god and the best in the world. If I have this chaotic artifact, I will be invincible in the world.


    Invincible in the world. Everyone feels old-fashioned and boring when they say it, because no one can always be invincible in the world.


    Talented people come from generation to generation, and new people replace old people. No matter how powerful people are, they will always be replaced by latecomers.


    The latter are more powerful people, immortals or gods. They will always surpass the former in some aspects and become the new strongest.


    I didn''t want to be the best in the world before. It''s too common and doesn''t agree with my character. Just recently, my temperament has changed greatly. I''m quite like an ordinary person. I actually like this feeling.


    The chaos artifact was closed by the forbidden array again, because time changed, just like when we first came here.


    I knew it was made by chaotic artifact. I had no other way to think about it. I had to try to break the array again with Jiang Xue.


    Maybe after breaking the array this time, we will be teased by chaotic artifact again, time will flow back and everything will recover, but in order to get chaotic artifact, we can''t care about this much.


    Miraculously, the aura that Jiang Xue and I had consumed was not recovered at this time.


    It seems that time reversal can select a specific target or range to reverse time, control time and restore the changes of things.


    Although I don''t know much about the power of time, time has a special meaning for everyone. Everyone knows more or less.


    If you control time, you can change the past and future. This is definitely a dream of countless people, especially those who have regrets or have some hope for the future. If you can control time, everything will no longer be a problem.


    If you control your time, you can do something at will and do things without regret.


    The benefits of controlling time are more than the benefits of controlling space. If the two are controlled together, the benefits are completely beyond everyone''s imagination. You can do whatever you want.


    This chaotic artifact is absolutely priceless. It is the most coveted treasure of countless people. Maybe it is the most coveted treasure between heaven and earth.


    I must get it. My previously indifferent attitude has completely changed. I am full of the idea of getting this chaotic artifact.


    In fact, if you don''t compete for the first place, how can you have the opportunity to fly to the fairyland?


    Fairyland immortals are all powerful people. I can''t go to fairyland and be looked down upon by fairyland people like a child without any strength.


    Chaos artifact will be a magic weapon for me to settle down after I go to the fairyland, and it will also be my symbol.


    Jiang Xue was as excited as me. While cooperating with me to continue attacking the forbidden array, she laughed.


    Chaotic artifact, anyone who sees it can''t help but be ecstatic. Jiang Xue has always been calm. At this time, she can''t help but be moved, showing an appearance of ecstasy.


    When Jiang Xue and I were ready to attack the forbidden array again, we suddenly found that the scenery in front of us was slowly changing.


    The forbidden array is disappearing rapidly, and the process seems to be countless times faster, but it is the same as when we broke the array before.


    Everything we broke before is now replaying quickly. Everything is recovering quickly, returning to the moment before the reversal of time.


    Time is not completely reversed, but stops after reversing to a certain period of time, stabilizes for a while, and quickly returns to the normal time point.


    To put it bluntly, use the force of time to return to a certain point in the past. Within a certain period of time, this point in time will stagnate.


    When the stagnation time comes, everything will quickly return to the normal time track. The time track cannot be changed. It will always follow its own track and can be affected, but it will never be really changed.


    I don''t know if I can change what has happened at the moment of time stagnation, but seeing that the forbidden array is disappearing, I know that the time of chaotic artifact change will not be changed forever. At most, I retreat a little, and then quickly return to the normal time point, and everything returns to normal.


    The forbidden array has been broken by Jiang Xue and I before. Even if the chaotic artifact changes the time, it can not change the fact that the forbidden array has been broken.


    Jiang Xue and I were very happy. At the moment when the forbidden array broke, we both shot. In a hurry, they both grabbed the box containing chaotic artifacts at the same time.


    Chaotic artifact is also a cocoon, which gives us the opportunity to think and act, and it falls into our hands.


    As we grasp the box, the aura in our body enters the box at the same time and firmly imprisons the box.


    We did exactly the same thing. After we finished, we were surprised. They couldn''t help looking at each other, smiled and said, "I got it."


    Before Jiang Xue and I spoke, the box suddenly bounced, a great force came, and almost flew out.


    Jiang Xue and I worked hard at the same time and firmly grasped the box, but Jiang Xue had less strength. She was driven by the box, took off in situ and hit the rock above her head.


    Jiang Xue was forced to let go. While stabilizing her body, she shouted, "be careful."


    During the fierce struggle, the box was almost out of my control. Fortunately, I was ready. When I grabbed the box with one hand, I had taken out an array plate and activated it when Jiang Xue gave a warning.


    The forbidden array is imprisoned together with Jiang Xue. There is no way. I can only do this first. After imprisoning the box, I can find a way to let Jiang Xue leave the forbidden array.


    I am in charge of the ban. Everything has the final say. I want to let Chiang Xue leave the forbidden line. As long as I know the box is locked up, it can be done easily.

 Chapter 1226

    The power of my forbidden array is still very good. The chaotic artifact struggled for a while, failed to break away from the imprisonment of the forbidden array, and suddenly calmed down.


    I put my heart down and was about to let Jiang Xue out. As soon as I opened a channel, the chaotic artifact suddenly rushed over.


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect that the wisdom of chaotic artifact was so high. Like humans, I waited for me to take the initiative to open the channel so that I could escape.


    Fortunately, the channel I opened was immediately closed with my mind. The chaotic artifact rushed over and was blocked by the forbidden array.


    Jiang Xue couldn''t leave the forbidden array. She just turned around and looked at me. As soon as a smile appeared, she was imprisoned again.


    I smiled helplessly at Jiang Xue and motioned her not to worry until I found a way to get her out.


    The chaotic artifact can''t break free. It seems that it''s a little angry. It keeps struggling, and the range of action is getting larger and larger.


    I felt the amazing power. The array made a harsh sound. It seemed that I couldn''t restrain the chaotic artifact.


    I was surprised again and immediately tried my best to stabilize the forbidden array. At the same time, I shouted, "Bian Lusha, where are you?"


    Listen to Bian Lusha''s voice: "I''m here. Do you finally think of me? I thought you and Jiang Xue could handle it. "


    I shouted, "don''t talk nonsense. Come and help. The chaotic artifact is going to escape."


    Bian Lusha''s figure quickly appeared next to me. Without saying a word, she shot directly. A large amount of aura poured in to help me stabilize the forbidden array.


    With Bian Lusha''s help, I freed up my hand and quickly took out another forbidden array to firmly confine the chaotic artifact.


    However, in doing so, Jiang Xue is imprisoned together with Jiang Xue. It is difficult for Jiang Xue to get out in a short time.


    Jiang Xue should be able to understand my helplessness. Anyway, there is a certain distance between her and the chaotic artifact. I don''t think she will be hurt when the chaotic artifact struggles.


    I try to recall the method of using the power of space in the NINE-STAR space to see if I can find a way to save Jiang Xue with the help of the NINE-STAR space.


    As long as Jiang Xue leaves the forbidden array, I can start refining chaotic artifacts. Although this process will be very difficult, it is also a way to get chaotic artifacts.


    Since the chaotic artifact refuses to recognize the Lord, then force it to recognize the Lord. Anyway, getting the chaotic artifact is my goal.


    There are relevant means in the nine star space, but I haven''t reached such a level yet.


    An idea occurred to me. I thought of the dragon spirit that made me love and hate. The nine star space is the skill of the golden dragon family, and it is also taught to me by the dragon spirit. There may be a golden dragon among them who knows such means.


    Thinking of this, I immediately took out a messenger to contact the Jinlong people who are not far away from here.


    At the same time, I also took out a messenger to contact Zhentian. I can only ask Zhentian for help because the dragon soul wants the blood of Zhentian family.


    If you want dragon soul to help me, his requirements must be met in advance.


    I soon got a reply from longpeng and Zhentian. They were all willing to come to help. They didn''t say anything else.


    I am very happy. While closely monitoring the trend of chaotic artifact, I am waiting for the arrival of dragon spirit and Zhentian.


    Bian Lusha, who is around me, has been helping me stabilize the array. She doesn''t have the time and opportunity to ask me what''s going on.


    I remembered that Gongsun Yi was missing and asked casually, "where''s Gongsun Yi?"


    Bian Lusha said, "we''ve been separated for a long time. I don''t know where he is."


    My heart moved and I hurried to say, "have you found those peerless skills or combat skills that Gongsun Yi said?"


    Bian Lusha looked at me and pondered for a moment before saying, "if you taught me the formula of immortality promotion, I wouldn''t have to look for skills and combat skills so hard."


    I didn''t understand what Bian Lusha meant. She said casually, "the formula of immortality promotion can be passed on to you as long as you become a disciple of the immortality promotion sect. Have you found your Kung Fu and combat skills? "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "of course I found it. Otherwise, when you shouted for Jiang Xue''s help, why didn''t I come to help you the first time?"


    I smiled: "so you have gained a lot. Congratulations."


    "Congratulations?" Bian Lusha said with a smile, "we want to share good things. Mine is yours and everyone''s. why congratulate me alone?"


    My heart moved, smiled and said, "that''s true. After a while, Zhentian and longpeng come. Please help me persuade Zhentian and give longpeng some blood essence. "


    Bian Lusha nodded: "well... I think Zhentian is a man of gratitude. It will be easier if you ask him directly."


    I said, "isn''t it hard for me to speak? The Zhentian family attaches great importance to their own blood, and there is some misunderstanding with the dragon soul. If I ask him directly, he is afraid he will have some ideas. "


    Bian Lusha said with a smile, "in this case, I''d better say it. Jin Feng, what are you going to do after you get the chaotic artifact? You will really be the best in the world. Are you ready to do something? "


    I said: "wait until I get the chaotic artifact. I feel I should find a way to improve my strength and fly to the fairy world as soon as possible. What about you, Rosa Bian? You have a new flesh body, or a very excellent spirit body. Your cultivation speed is amazing. When are you going to fly to the fairy world? "


    Bian Lusha said, "naturally, I''m flying to the fairyland with you. Do you want me to stay here alone?"


    I smiled: "as long as you can keep up with me, I will not refuse you to fly to the fairyland with me. Not only you, but also my friends can fly to the fairyland with me. It will be more lively at that time. "


    Bian Lusha smiled: "you''d better think about it and see how to get Jiang Xue out. If I were so imprisoned by you and you were still talking and laughing with other women, I wouldn''t give you a face. "


    I was stunned. Then I looked at Jiang Xue and said slowly, "as soon as longpeng and Zhentian arrive, I will have a way to let Jiang Xue out."


    Bian Lusha said, "of course I know this, but I think even if the Dragon Spirit comes, his attainments in the nine star space are not much better than you. You need to find a good way. At most, they can help you. They can''t do everything for you. "


    I nodded: "I''m going to use the NINE-STAR space with dragon spirit to save Jiang Xue. The premise is that dragon spirit and Zhentian are reconciled and help me together."


    Bian Lusha said, "Zhentian can help you, too?"


    I nodded: "I need Zhentian''s physical strength. Only when Zhentian and longsoul work together can we give full play to the power of the NINE-STAR space. Use the NINE-STAR space with me to rescue Jiang Xue who is also trapped without destroying the forbidden array."


    Bian Lusha didn''t seem to understand what I meant. There was a look of doubt in her eyes.


    I can''t explain any more. The chaotic artifact is right in front of me. It has super wisdom. If I act after hearing our dialogue, my plan to rescue Jiang Xue will become more difficult.

 Chapter 1227

    After waiting for almost half an hour, long soul came first. He brought Long Yan. When he saw us, he immediately laughed.


    Dragon soul said, "Jin Feng, what are you doing? Why do you treat your own woman like this? Aren''t you afraid that she won''t allow you to go to bed tonight? "


    I smiled bitterly: "don''t you see I''m trying to take over the chaotic artifact? Chaotic artifact is powerful. I can''t stop it if I want to escape. I can''t confine Jiang Xue and chaotic artifact together... Can you play the power of nine star space now? Help me save Jiang Xue. "


    Dragon soul was surprised: "chaotic artifact? You mean what''s in that box? How is this possible? This is not the divine world... "


    I nodded: "don''t talk nonsense. If you can help, answer me quickly. Otherwise, I''ll be treated as if I didn''t say it."


    The dragon soul smiled darkly and said, "is there any benefit? If we do it for nothing, I think even if we are friends, it''s too hard. "


    I didn''t expect that Longpu would bring Longyan with me. At this time, it seems that I thought of a better way. No matter what Longpu said, I said loudly, "if you don''t help, Longyan will help me."


    Long Yan, who turned into a human, hugged her fist and said, "I don''t know what I have to do to help you?"


    I said, "have you also practiced nine star space?"


    Long Yan nodded: "nine star space? I really haven''t practiced this... Let the Dragon Spirit borrow my body and use the nine star space to save Jiang Xue. This is the only thing I can help you now. "


    Dragon soul immediately said, "I haven''t promised yet..."


    Long Yan looked at long soul and said calmly, "don''t you agree?"


    The dragon soul was stunned, and then said with a smile, "the saint opened her mouth. How dare I not agree? I''ll help Jin Feng now, but he promised me Zhentian blood essence. I don''t know if he will really get it for me? "


    I said, "don''t worry, I have a way to get Zhentian''s blood essence for you. Just don''t worry."


    The dragon soul was very happy and cried, "that''s good. We have a deal. Don''t go back on it. Let''s start now. Tell me what you want me to do first. I will do my best... For the sake of Zhentian''s blood essence. "


    I said, "I''ll open a space channel with the nine star space first. I will deliberately avoid the location of the chaotic artifact and connect directly with the location of Jiang Xue. Your task is to use the nine star space to imprison all spaces except the space channel I opened while I am moving, so as to prevent the chaotic artifact from taking the opportunity to escape. "


    The dragon soul said, "it''s so simple. Give it to me. Let''s start. I''ll enter Longyan''s body first and cooperate with you to save people. "


    The dragon soul is only the soul of the six clawed Golden Dragon. You can''t use the nine star space alone. You must be attached to the dragon and Yan to use the nine star space.


    I nodded, the nine star space expanded, and opened a space channel in the forbidden array at a lightning speed.


    I deliberately avoided the area where the chaotic artifact was located, and the space channel directly wiped in front of Jiang Xue.


    Dragon soul''s cultivation of nine star space is much longer than me, and his attainments are much higher. With the help of Long Yan''s body, he immediately imprisoned that area at the moment of my hand, and strictly prevented chaotic artifact from taking the opportunity to slip away.


    We cooperated very tacitly. The chaotic artifact just struggled and was imprisoned immediately. It didn''t move at all.


    The space in front of Jiang Xue has been opened up, and then it is much simpler. I don''t move. The yuan God came out of my body and came to Jiang Xue.


    Jiang Xue couldn''t move or speak at this time. I whispered "don''t worry", and the yuan God had entered Jiang Xue''s body.


    My Yuanshen is much stronger than Jiang Xue''s Yuanshen. After entering Jiang Xue''s body, I take the initiative and direct Jiang Xue''s body to take action.


    After a simple action, Jiang Xue has left the forbidden array and gained freedom.


    My Yuanshen left Jiang Xue''s body and returned to my own body. At the same time, I took back the space force to maintain the space channel and said to long soul, "it''s OK."


    Dragon soul immediately stopped running the nine star space. It was very difficult for him to use the flesh of dragon Yan to display the nine star space. He wanted to stop earlier.


    Jiang Xue regained her freedom and looked at me at a loss. It turned out that she didn''t know what had happened after she was imprisoned.


    I smiled and took Jiang Xue''s hand and said to her, "it''s all right. The situation was urgent just now. I had to use the forbidden array to imprison the chaotic artifact. I didn''t expect to imprison you too. I asked Longpu and Longyan for help. You''re all right now. "


    Jiang Xue smiled, looked at me and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can understand." After a pause, she lowered her voice and said, "but what did your yuan God see when he entered my body?"


    I immediately turned around and said loudly to the dragon soul, "Zhentian will come here later. You want Zhentian''s blood essence. Just ask him for it yourself."


    Long Pengli said with a hard face, "you''re cheating. I know there''s a misunderstanding between Zhentian and me. He will never give me blood essence and treat me like this... I can''t get blood from Zhentian''s hand. You''re fooling me. You... You don''t promise."


    I smiled: "I''m not fooling you. I''ll help you talk and let Zhentian give you some blood essence."


    Dragon soul said with a bitter smile: "I hope he will give me some blood essence. I''m really of great use... Really!"


    I smiled and said, "don''t worry, since I promised you, I will help you do it. I wonder why you need Zhentian''s blood to reshape your body? Aren''t you satisfied with the blood of the golden dragon family? "


    The dragon soul looked at me and said, "that''s because I have only one soul left. The yuan God is incomplete and can''t be integrated with the flesh... I need to use some divine animal essence blood with the same strong blood to extract the blood power, refine a pill, repair my incomplete yuan God, and then integrate with the flesh..."


    I suddenly said, "I see. That''s easy. I can help you get the blood essence of Unicorn and Zhentian. If you need anything else, just let me know. "


    Dragon soul rejoiced: "enough, enough, with the blood of Unicorn and Zhentian beasts, I can extract enough powerful blood power, and the recovery of Yuanshen is just around the corner."


    I smiled: "should you also thank me and teach me the complete skill of nine star space?"


    After listening to my words, long Peng immediately cried with a bitter face: "I knew your boy wouldn''t be so kind... He''s really a white eyed wolf. He''s always calculating his master, a rebellious bastard... That''s all. In order to revive, I''ll pass on your complete nine star space... Hum!"


    After a pause, the dragon soul suddenly exclaimed, "how do you know that the nine star space I taught you is not complete? Did you explore my inner world? You... You are immoral! "

 Chapter 1228

    I said positively, "after I practiced the first layer of nine star space, no matter how hard I tried, there was no progress in the second layer. No matter how stupid I am, I should know that the nine star space you taught me is flawed. Do you still use to explore your inner world? Hum, I''m also worried that after seeing your inner world, I can''t eat or sleep. Just like you... "


    Dragon soul smiled awkwardly: "now that you''ve found out, I won''t hide it from you... Listen, there are two key phrases missing from the second floor of the nine star space I passed to you. Now I tell you, if you try to practice, you will surely find that what I said is true. "


    I nodded: "then please tell me. I''m still waiting to take over the chaotic artifact and help you get the blood of Zhentian beast and unicorn beast."


    The dragon soul sighed, floated to my side, attached to my ear and said, "you remember, in fact, the last two phrases on the second floor are..."


    I listened carefully to what long Peng said. Knowing that he didn''t want the nine star space to be learned by outsiders, I listened carefully.


    The second level formula of the original nine star space is really very key. If it is missing or wrong, it is difficult to cultivate success.


    Now that I knew these formulas, I tried to cultivate the nine star space on the spot. The nine star space that had made no progress, those blocked places were suddenly bright and became extremely smooth.


    It''s impossible to cultivate such a skill as nine star space in a short time. As long as the formula is correct, I will naturally achieve something when I practice it slowly in the future.


    Not in a hurry for a moment, I thought so secretly in my heart, so I stopped practicing and said to longsoul, "although there have been some unpleasant things between us, it is really very rare for you to teach me the nine star space. I appreciate the blood of the unicorn beast and the Zhentian beast. I''ll get it for you. "


    Dragon soul said with a smile, "you must get it, or I won''t tell you. What''s wrong with the third level formula."


    I said with a wry smile, "is there a problem with the third floor? When you taught me, didn''t you say you wanted to give it all? "


    The dragon soul laughed and said, "how is that possible? You are human and I am Golden Dragon. If you don''t take precautions, how can you do? Besides, your boy is not a good man. I have to guard against you. "


    I shook my head and felt speechless.


    Bian Lusha, on the other side, said with a smile: "long soul, aren''t you afraid of heart demons when you treat your life-saving benefactor like this, and you can''t fly to the fairyland all your life?"


    The dragon soul was stunned and immediately said, "flying to the fairy world? What''s good about that? I just want to be a super strong person here, carefree, carefree and happy... "


    Bian Lusha said, "do you know that once you have the body, with the strength of your six clawed golden dragon, you can''t stay in the little divine world for a long time. Sooner or later, you will fly to the fairy world."


    The dragon soul frowned and said, "I know that... Little girl, what do you mean?"


    Bian Lusha said, "if you really want to stay in the little divine world, I think you must be honest with Jin Feng now."


    "Why?" Dragon Spirit Qi said, "can he help me stay in the little divine world forever?"


    Bian Lusha nodded: "of course. Jin Feng knows the array. As long as he arranges a large array in the Dragon Valley, so that the whole interface can''t detect your strength, can''t you stay in the Dragon Valley all the time? "


    The dragon soul thought for a while and said: "yes, how can I forget this? Jin Feng, I''ll teach you the nine star space on the third floor. How about you help me set up an array to isolate the force of the interface? "


    I smiled: "of course it''s no problem... When this happens, I just have some time. I''ll go to Longgu. But you have to prepare the materials for the array. "


    Dragon soul rejoiced: "no problem. Tell me what materials you need and how many materials you want. I''ll start preparing right away."


    I saw that the dragon soul was so happy, so I smiled and said, "I''ll tell you the materials I need in a moment. You''ll just prepare... Zhentian horse will arrive. Let''s help you get the essence blood of Zhentian beast first."


    Dragon soul was even more happy and said with dancing: "great, I can finally get the essence blood of Zhentian beast..."


    The dragon soul''s voice didn''t fall. A strong wind blew around us, and the tall figure of Zhentian appeared in front of us.


    The secret rooms here have been destroyed. Although the light is still not very bright, we are all high-level warriors with sharp eyes. We are not afraid of such darkness and can see the surrounding scenes clearly.


    "Your Highness, what''s important?" Zhentian hugged his fist and said loudly, "Zhentian will do his best to serve his second highness."


    I looked at Zhentian and heard Bian Lusha say directly, "your second highness needs a little blood essence from you. I wonder if you can give it to your second highness?"


    Zhentian was stunned and immediately said, "since it is the need of your second highness, Zhentian will not shirk it."


    He directly bit his finger without asking anything. A drop of flame like blood essence emerged. It didn''t drop, but floated in the air.


    I took out a jade bottle and packed this drop of blood essence: "thank you, Zhentian."


    Zhen Tian smiled: "Your Highness gave me a big pill to return. I should have thanked your Highness for curing my child. This drop of blood essence is nothing. Your highness, do you have anything else to order? I am duty bound. "


    I shook my head: "no, it''s hard for you to come. This bottle of small Dan is for you. It''s not as effective as Da Huan Dan, but for ordinary injuries, as long as you still have one breath, you can recover after taking it. "


    Zhentian was overjoyed. He took the bottle of xiaohuandan refined by Huo family and was very excited.


    I threw my fist and said, "thank you for coming. If you have something to do, you don''t have to wait for us here."


    It''s obvious that Zhentian is not a fool. After hearing this, he hugged his fist and said, "then I''ll go first. Your highness, take care. If you have a chance in the future, please come to my Zhentian''s home. I''ve prepared good wine. I''ll be drunk with your second highness. "


    Zhentian didn''t know that I would leave soon. He thought I would always live in the little divine world.


    I didn''t explain much. I threw my fist and sent Zhentian away.


    When Zhentian is far away, I immediately give the jade bottle containing Zhentian''s blood essence to longpeng: "take Zhentian''s blood essence first. When I see the boss, I''ll ask you for some Unicorn blood essence. "


    "Boss?" Dragon Spirit was surprised: "have you sworn in with the unicorn?"


    I don''t want to explain anything more. I just smiled and said, "the boss is as strong as long Yan and is also my friend."

 Chapter 1229

    Long Peng took a look at Long Yan and smiled. He took the jade bottle and carefully observed the Zhentian essence blood in the jade bottle. It was like seeing a peerless treasure.


    I turned back and said to Bian Lusha, "I''ll give it to Jiang Xue and me. You, Longpu and Longyan go to find Gongsun Yi. If he is in any danger, he''ll help him. We came together. We have to go back together. "


    Before my voice fell, Gong Sunyi''s voice came from a distance: "don''t worry about me. I''m just trapped in an array. It took some effort to get out of trouble. Now I''m safe."


    With the sound, Gongsun Yi appeared in front of us. His original neat clothes became ragged. At a glance, he knew that he had experienced a fierce battle, and the array that trapped him must be no small matter.


    We didn''t hear any sound. Is there a sound insulation array, or is it far enough away from us?


    Without asking in detail, I took out a suit of clothes and asked Gongsun Yi to change it. I said to the people, "everyone goes to look for possible treasures. Whoever finds them is who. Leave it to me. I don''t think I can leave here for ten days and a half months. "


    Everyone nodded together. Except Jiang Xue, everyone else scattered and left.


    You can''t go back empty handed in the Baoshan mountain. Everyone wants to find some treasures. I see that I scattered without their help.


    Jiang Xue is guarding by my side. Although she didn''t say anything, I also understand that she doesn''t trust me to refine chaotic artifacts here alone.


    The refining of chaotic artifact is not so simple. I have been ready to refine it for a long time, and I don''t expect it to take the initiative to recognize me as the main.


    Take out a few spars and let them serve as the energy of the forbidden array, in case the energy is not enough to support the operation of the forbidden array when I refine the chaotic artifact.


    Jiang Xue saw me do this. She had some array accomplishments. She took out several array flags from her space ring and began to arrange the array on the spot.


    She arranged a gathering array, which I can see at a glance. In fact, I also intend to use the gathering array as the energy of the forbidden array, but I haven''t had time to arrange it.


    Jiang Xue tried her best to help me and did what she thought first, which saved me a lot of worry.


    The spirit gathering array arranged by Jiang Xue is also good for me. When I refine chaotic artifact, I don''t need a lot of aura to refine an ordinary weapon.


    I don''t know how much my Reiki consumption will reach. I can''t blindly rely on those pills. After taking too much, it will gradually lose its effectiveness.


    The aura gathered from the spirit gathering array can be directly absorbed by the holy body. It can be used after a little refining, which is much more convenient.


    I think Jiang Xue helped me arrange the spirit gathering array. Instead of wasting time, he sat down cross legged and began to refine the chaotic artifact in the box.


    Up to now, I don''t know what the chaotic artifact in the box looks like, whether it''s a sword or another weapon, or it''s not a weapon at all, but something else. I don''t know.


    After I refine it and recognize me as the Lord, I will naturally know what it is.


    The method of refining spirit, immortal or artifact is the same, but the higher the level of treasure, the higher the wisdom and strength. If you want to refine, the more time and energy you spend.


    I didn''t want to refine this unknown chaotic artifact in a short time. Although chaotic artifact is also an artifact, its spirit has higher wisdom and greater power.


    The strongest weapon or defensive treasure, that is, an artifact.


    I have several artifact in my hand. The key to refining artifact is to subdue its spirit.


    I, a strong Yuanshen, have great advantages in this regard.


    First, I tried to contact the spirit of the chaotic artifact, release my goodwill step by step, just like accepting the divine beast, let it slowly get familiar with me, and slowly feel my goodwill, so that there is no greater hostility to me.


    This takes a long time, just like cultivating feelings. It is difficult to do it in a short time, and we can''t force it. The result of forcing will be counterproductive.


    One day, two days... When I was tired, I rested. After the power of the original God recovered, I continued to communicate with the spirit of the chaotic artifact.


    So repeatedly, it took half a month to get the favor of Qiling.


    At first, the spirit refused to have any contact with me, and even hated me.


    Later, slowly, it began to receive the information I sent and began to try to understand me.


    My Yuanshen is the same as myself. Everything that Yuanshen shows is actually everything to me.


    The spirit of the chaotic artifact slowly contacted me and understood me. Its attitude towards me gradually changed.


    Half a month later, it gradually began to be willing to communicate with me.


    Another half month later, Qiling finally talked and laughed with me. We seemed to be old friends.


    Just because I didn''t remove the ban array, it would lose its temper, just like a wronged child.


    This can''t blame me. I told it again and again that I would remove the ban array only after I recognized me as the Lord.


    Unfortunately, on this point, no matter how I persuade and express my goodwill, it will never give in.


    Its reason is that my strength is not high enough to be its master.


    I was helpless. I thought I could refine it in ten days and a half months. As a result, it took more than a month to talk and laugh with it. There was no progress.


    There was really no way. When I was about to forcibly start refining it, Jiang Xue suddenly sent a message to me: "try to talk about your experience. Maybe it will make it feel that you deserve to be its master."


    My heart moved, nodded and continued to talk and chat with Qi Ling.


    Before I knew it, I told all the great events I had experienced, including falling into the abyss of death when I was a child and being saved by Zhou Shuangyin''s father and daughter. I treated them as their family until my handsome soldiers resisted the stars and finally defeated the stars.


    I gave a detailed account of my experience on the oxygen star, and also briefly talked about the events such as the drive of five clawed Golden Dragon by Shenwang mountain, the restoration of the rebellion of Li Jiajun in the small divine world, and so on.


    Unknowingly, I talked to the instrument spirit for five days. In these five days, I talked more and the instrument spirit listened more.


    It basically didn''t speak, and occasionally asked a few questions I missed, just like listening to me.


    What I am facing is that I have the same wisdom as me. What I say is completely true without adding any untrue elements.


    When I finished, it was five days later. I was surprised that I said so much at one breath, but I didn''t feel bored or tired. It was really a surprise.

 Chapter 1230

    Jiang Xue silently accompanied us and listened to me tell my experience without saying a word.


    She silently brought me tea, water and dry food. She served me like my maid without complaint.


    I was surprised that I was completely lost. I told my past in general, and then I found that I remember the past clearly, and there was nothing forgotten.


    The people, things and things in my life... Seem to be still in front of me, and everything happened yesterday.


    "Your life is wonderful..." Qi Ling suddenly said, "it''s a pity that you have failed many people, many people who love you. You are a madman dedicated to cultivation, which is very much like my former master... "


    I finally heard the instrument spirit mention its former master, and couldn''t help asking, "which great God is your former master?"


    The spirit was silent, and a figure came out of the box slowly. It appeared in front of me for the first time.


    This spirit is actually a woman. Although it has been imprisoned here for many years, it is still very solid when it appears, as if it will change into a real human soon.


    It''s definitely an instrument spirit of the peak Wushen level, and may even surpass the peak Wushen... If it weren''t for her being a Yuanshen body, her strength would be stronger.


    I sensed her strength and couldn''t help exclaiming, "no wonder you can still struggle violently... What''s your name?"


    The instrument spirit looked at me without any expression on his face: "my name is Shenyin, and my name is my master... The previous master gave it to me. My master was originally a nine heaven fairy. After becoming a God, he left me... "


    It seemed to me that the divine voice wanted to tell her past, so I listened carefully and didn''t interrupt her.


    It turns out that Shenyin is the spirit of the chaotic artifact ziyuqin, that is, the spirit of the ziyuqin in the box.


    Ziyuqin was originally the self-defense weapon of the nine heavenly fairies, and it was also her favorite musical instrument.


    The nine heavenly fairies are good at singing and dancing. The weapons they use are musical instruments.


    Ziyu Qin was originally a musical instrument without any attack power. The nine heavenly fairies were good at refining and loved Ziyu Qin. They collected the treasures of heaven and earth and refined the Ziyu Qin. Finally, they gave it the ability to control space and became a famous chaotic artifact.


    Later, the nine heavenly fairies found the Tianshi stone that could control time. After refining the Tianshi stone, it was integrated with the purple jade piano, so that it had the ability to control time again.


    Unfortunately, even the nine heavenly fairies, whose means of refining tools have reached the peak, still can''t fully control the power of time.


    When fusing Tianshi stone and Ziyu Qin, there was a little mistake, so that the time controlled by Ziyu Qin can only last for a quarter of an hour at most.


    This is a great pity. I naturally like the perfect nine heavenly fairies. I tried my best to change this. Unfortunately, in the end, it is still not completed.


    The nine heavenly fairies who are unwilling in their hearts can only choose to refine another weapon and integrate the Tianshi stone to change this.


    This is why the nine heavenly fairies finally gave up the chaotic artifact ziyuqin and let the ziyuqin be dusty here in the small divine world for countless years.


    Shenyin doesn''t blame Jiutian fairy, that is, the Jiutian fairy who later became a God. She knows the character of Jiutian fairy and that she likes perfect things most. She can''t tolerate any defects in her eyes.


    Because the goddess intended not to let others use the purple jade zither again, trapped it with the forbidden array and sent it to the graveyard of all animals. She built this underground secret room with supreme magic power and collected countless treasures here.


    The nine heavenly goddess put the purple jade harp among countless treasures and hid it with countless treasures.


    After ziyuqin was dusty here, I don''t know how many thousands of years have passed. It seems that everyone has forgotten its famous chaotic artifact.


    Although Jiutian goddess didn''t tell anyone when she did this, God couldn''t bear the dust of ziyuqin. Finally, someone found the treasure.


    Later, many people wanted to come here to take the purple jade Qin away. Unfortunately, they failed. Most of the arrays and various mechanisms here were arranged by the goddess in person. Even the equally powerful immortal or god man came here, it is difficult to crack.


    But I''m afraid of people who want to get Purple Jade zither. Those who want to get Purple Jade zither come here at all costs. Some lucky people have found a way to crack those mechanisms and arrays and met the legendary Purple Jade zither.


    Many of the closed mechanisms and arrays we saw were destroyed or closed in this way.


    The people who do these things are not only human immortals, but also immortals in the demon world, as well as beasts, spirit families and so on.


    Even the legendary demon families, which are hard to see now, have come here to try their luck.


    Later, the little divine world was separated from the divine world. Fewer and fewer people knew where the purple jade Qin was and were able to crack the mechanisms and arrays arranged by the goddess. Gradually, no one came here.


    I don''t know how long later, Gongsun Yi and others found here. When they came here, they happened to be here, so the people in the demon world happened to be here, so the things told by Gongsun Yi happened on both sides.


    Later, the strength of the immortals in the little divine world became weaker and weaker. There was no one who could fly to the fairy world, let alone crack the mechanisms and arrays here.


    People gradually forget the secrets in the beast graveyard. Only a few people know from their families or elders that there are huge secrets in the beast graveyard.


    In our age, the immortal cultivation world of the small divine world is even weaker. After reaching the peak of the martial god, those elderly immortal practitioners are no longer able to improve their strength and can only wait for death silently.


    Young people either rely on the panacea handed down by the family to improve their strength and strive to reach the peak martial god as soon as possible, or simply eat, drink and play for a lifetime without paying attention to cultivation.


    There are not many people willing to study and practice the array, alchemy, weapon refining and other skills that are more difficult to achieve great things than cultivation.


    This is why when I first arrived in the small divine world, an ordinary elixir was very expensive, and there were almost no accomplished alchemists in the whole small divine world.


    Of course, there are still some alchemy families hidden like the Huo family. Some family leaders or owners still pay attention to the skills handed down by their ancestors.


    As for my arrival, Shenyin thought that God should pity her and specially sent me to rescue her.


    Although she didn''t want to recognize me as the master at the beginning because she thought my strength was too low, with her contact and communication with me, she had already accepted me as the master in her heart.


    The reason why she refused to immediately agree to recognize me as the LORD was just to see how my character was and whether I met the quality of being her master.

 Chapter 1231

    By this time, I already know that I have successfully obtained the chaotic artifact.


    And I also got some other information that is very good for me. I learned a lot of things I didn''t know from the story of Shenyin, which is very helpful to me.


    In the future, I will fly to the fairy world, or even to the divine world. I didn''t know anything. I learned something about the fairy world and the divine world in advance. Naturally, it''s good.


    When Shenyin finished, I said a little heavily because of Shenyin''s experience: "is it because the goddess doesn''t want you to follow others, you keep silent and finally disappear slowly?"


    Shenyin looked at me and said slowly, "I know you really want me to be your spirit, but I... Have defects. Aren''t you afraid that I will miss your big event at the critical moment?"


    I said, "even without you, I have confidence to protect myself at the critical moment. And I can assure you that if you follow me, I will find a way to change the defect that you can''t fully control the power of time. "


    "You..." Shenyin stared at me, and a strange look appeared on her beautiful face: "when you spoke just now, you looked really like a goddess."


    I was stunned and then said with a smile: "I dare not compare with the goddess... But in the future, I must have a chance to become a God. At that time, ziyuqin will be perfect. "


    Shenyin looked at me with a smile on her face: "this is the best sentence I have heard in countless years... Your name is Jinfeng. Your Yuanshen told me that you have many friends... This beautiful lady and those just now are your friends."


    I nodded: "my name is Jinfeng. This is my fiancee, Jiang Xue. Just now, those who are as beautiful as Jiang Xue are Bian Lusha, the dragon soul and Long Yan of the golden dragon family, and the Zhentian of the Zhentian beast family. We also have a partner. Gongsun Yi came here last. He came here many years ago, but he didn''t see you. "


    "I know him..." Shenyin said, "he really came here a long time ago and was blocked by the external array..."


    I nodded: "he said that at that time, the external array and mechanism were still good, and he and his partners couldn''t get in..."


    "Now they have exhausted their energy, or have been cracked, and there is no threat." Shenyin smiled and said, "Jinfeng, can you really... Help me get perfection as you said?"


    I nodded cautiously: "I will go all out to make you a perfect chaotic artifact."


    After meditating for a moment, Shenyin suddenly said, "if you don''t remove the forbidden array, how can I recognize you as the Lord?"


    I was overjoyed and couldn''t help laughing. I quickly removed the forbidden array and prepared to accept the divine voice.


    The forbidden array was removed, but when I read it, there was no imprisonment of the forbidden array. The box containing the purple jade piano flew up again, but it did not fly away, but came to me and suspended in front of me.


    "Jin Feng, I think you are the Lord. We are friends. Will your spirit become your friends, as your Yuanshen said?" The voice of God''s voice came to my ears, sweet and beautiful.


    I nodded: "you and I are friends."


    When the laughter of divine sound reached my ears, a wisp of Yuanshen also entered my body.


    My Yuanshen received the Yuanshen of the divine sound, and soon integrated with each other, and soon completed the process of recognizing the Lord.


    It is much easier for Shenyin to recognize the Lord actively than forced refining.


    Before, I planned to forcibly refine Shenyin. When I started, I temporarily thought of trying to communicate with Shenyin first. I didn''t expect that although it took more time, I got the best effect in the end.


    The chaotic artifact that takes the initiative to recognize the Lord is easy to use, which is much better than forced refining.


    I got the purple jade zither, a chaotic artifact. I feel like a dream.


    I communicated with the spirit and sound of Ziyu Qin for the first time and knew all the attack means and power of Ziyu Qin.


    Chaotic artifact is different from ordinary artifact. It is not only an artifact, but also an artifact that can attack and defend independently.


    This is much better than the killer sword that has not been completely restored in my hand and the wind tube artifact in my separate hand.


    You should know that our current artifact can attack or defend only when the user urges it. Ziyuqin can attack or defend independently, and has a better autonomy.


    Moreover, chaotic artifact is more loyal to its master and will never betray its master.


    Of course, the original owner has dissolved the relationship with chaotic artifact, which is another matter.


    The most powerful attack means of ziyuqin is not to control time and space, but sound waves.


    The sound wave emitted by ziyuqin can''t be heard or sensed, but the killing is invisible. Whether it''s a God, an immortal, an immortal, or an ordinary person, including those beasts, spirits, demons, demons... Even trees, flowers, mountains, rocks and soil, as long as there is energy in them, they can be attacked by the sound wave.


    The sound wave of ziyuqin attacks the internal energy of the other party, attacks himself with other people''s energy, hurts others invisibly, and achieves the purpose of defeating the enemy.


    Such an attack can''t be prevented. It''s absolutely powerful.


    The more powerful the enemy is, the more dangerous it is to face the attack of ziyuqin, because the more energy in the body, the more powerful it is to attack itself.


    Unless there are too many people who play Purple Jade zither in the face of strength surpassing, or people who have the same powerful chaotic artifact, generally speaking, people holding chaotic artifact such as purple jade zither have no opponent.


    Knowing this, I was overjoyed. I grabbed the box wearing the purple jade zither and couldn''t wait to open it to see the true face of the purple jade zither.


    Ziyu Qin is really an ancient Qin. Its shape is basically no different from that of ordinary ancient Qin. The five stringed Qin is just dark, dark purple, almost black.


    I like the perfect goddess and give up the purple jade zither. There is another reason. The shape of the zither is too ordinary.


    However, after observing it, I found that the material of this piano is not ordinary wood, but the same as its name. It is a real purple jade.


    The superior whole piece of purple jade is refined into a piano. It''s just the material. It can be called a treasure.


    If you look at the purple jade zither carefully, you may find that it has beautiful lines. On the whole, it looks simple and elegant, which can be called perfect.


    The strings are actually made of rare natural silk, in which silver essence, cold iron and other excellent refining materials are added. The refining method is even more clever. After refining, they look like heaven.


    The goddess of nine days, who pursues perfection, has spent a lot of thought on this piano. No wonder this piano can become a chaotic artifact.

 Chapter 1232

    I called the people around me, let everyone hide behind me, and then waved the strings against the stones in front of me.


    I really didn''t hear any sound, but the broken secret room in front of me suddenly vibrated violently.


    In the blink of an eye, there were countless cracks on some incompletely broken stones, most of which turned into powder.


    The sound wave sent by ziyuqin can be seen by the naked eye if you look carefully.


    With my control, the sound wave sent out is like a line, directly attacking my target without affecting other objects around me.


    There is also some energy inside the stone. The sound wave sent by ziyuqin makes these energy attack the stone itself. As a result, this seemingly strange scene appears.


    I first tried the power of Purple Jade zither and found it very easy to use. No wonder I didn''t use any power and aura, which is called chaotic artifact. The power is almost the same as my usual attack.


    The power of Purple Jade zither will naturally be tried out by me slowly when I meet an enemy or opponent in the future. I''m not in a hurry.


    And I''m worried that if I don''t control well, I will hurt my friends around me. That''s not worth the loss.


    Full of joy, I hold the purple jade piano in my hand, and I can''t put it down.


    I was so excited that even Jiang Xue, who had been silently helping me, didn''t care to thank her.


    As soon as I read this, I immediately said to Jiang Xue, "thank you. If it weren''t for your help, I don''t know if I could make friends with Shenyin."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "do we still need to say this between us? You are treating me as an outsider. "


    I smiled gently and took the purple jade zither into my body as a life magic weapon like the killing sword. I slowly warmed it with my blood essence.


    I stretched out my hand to hold Jiang Xue''s hand, looked at Jiang Xue and slowly pulled her into my arms: "Xueer, let''s get married when we get to oxygen star."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "did you propose like this? No sincerity at all. "


    I smiled: "how do you want me to be sincere?"


    Jiang Xue looked at me with tenderness in her eyes: "I want a promise from you."


    "Commitment?" I was a little strange: "what do you mean?"


    Jiang Xue smiled again: "I mean a lifetime commitment, you should understand."


    I smiled: "I have said that we should live together and fly to the fairyland together."


    Jiang Xue smiled sweetly and said gently, "in that case, I''ll believe you and follow you all my life."


    I was very happy. I hugged Jiang Xue and wanted to kiss her.


    "Ha ha..." Shenyin laughed at this time: "you are so affectionate, aren''t you afraid that I will tell others when I see it?"


    Jiang Xue and I were embarrassed, so I let go, smiled and said, "this divine voice, Jiang Xue is my fiancee. Some intimate behavior is normal. What are you afraid of being said?"


    Shenyin appeared, and his face turned red. He was no different from Jiang Xue. She said, "although you have such a relationship, you can''t just do it in front of me? Jin Feng, if you say we are friends, you should respect me. Is that the truth? "


    I smiled bitterly and said slowly, "I know. It won''t happen again... This, we''ll pay attention to it in the future."


    Shenyin smiled: "I''m kidding. When will you leave here? I still want to find something here. I don''t know if I can? "


    After hearing Shenyin''s words, Jiang Xue and I were surprised. What is she looking for here? Is there anything else that Shenyin can see?


    With doubt, I couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for?"


    Shenyin should have been connected with my heart. She will know everything I think, but I don''t know why. I feel very vague about her thoughts.


    Shenyin looked at Jiang Xue and me and said slowly, "I want to find the Shenyin spectrum left by my previous master so that master Jinfeng can master the control method of Ziyu Qin as soon as possible... I can''t help you use Ziyu Qin all the time. I''m about to break through again and become a real human..."


    I nodded: "I see... Well, tell us where the divine sound spectrum is, and we''ll find it together."


    The divine voice said, "I can only sense that the divine voice spectrum is near here. The specific location, because there is the seal of the former master goddess, I can''t feel it."


    I thought for a while and said to Jiang Xue, "tell you, while looking for treasures, pay attention to looking for divine sound spectrum."


    Jiang Xue said, "is Shenyin spectrum a book? Or is there any special form? "


    Shenyin said, "Shenyin spectrum is a Yuanshen body like me, attached to a blood jade flute. The blood jade flute is a chaotic artifact as famous as the purple jade zither. It is also a chaotic artifact used by the goddess... "


    Another chaotic artifact? Jiang Xue and I were surprised. Isn''t this chaotic artifact the treasure of heaven and earth, which is very rare to see? Why is there another chaotic artifact here?


    "Don''t be surprised. When the goddess was about to become a God, there were five chaotic artifacts..." Shenyin saw the look of Jiang Xue and me, and immediately smiled and said: "Ziyu Qin, blood Jade Flute, Tianzhu Xiao, Xianjing pipa, and the nine palace Qin used by the goddess after she became a God, are all chaotic artifacts."


    Jiang Xue and I were stunned. The goddess refined five chaotic artifacts alone. In this way, I don''t know how many chaotic artifacts there are in total.


    I couldn''t help asking, "so in the divine world and the fairy world, chaotic artifacts are actually very common, right?"


    Shenyin shook her head: "the goddess is a recognized master of artifact refining. She has refined five chaotic artifact in her whole life. Others... Although it is said that there are people who can refine chaotic artifacts, they are rare. There are no more than ten chaotic artifacts i know. Each of them is something that everyone must contend for, and their value is immeasurable. "


    I suddenly yearned for the goddess. There were only ten artifacts. She refined five by herself. What''s the concept? She is the most powerful craftsman, the real craftsman.


    Seeing that we were all interested in this, Shenyin continued: "of course, some chaotic artifacts are naturally raised, which are called congenital chaotic artifacts. There are still some artifacts like that in the divine world... "


    "Congenital chaotic artifact?" For the first time, I heard the saying, "what does that mean?"


    When I asked this, I suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help saying again: "no, doesn''t it mean that chaotic artifacts are naturally raised? How could it be refined? "

 Chapter 1233

    The divine voice said, "master, don''t be surprised. Let me explain slowly. Congenital chaotic artifact is a chaotic artifact naturally generated between heaven and earth. It has incomparable power and can not be refined by human beings... Like the Tianlei hammer in charge of Tianlei, it is a congenital chaotic artifact with immortal power. "


    After a pause, Shenyin said: "the ten ancient artifacts of folklore - Xuanyuan sword, Eastern Emperor bell, Pangu axe, demon refining pot, Haotian tower, Fuxi Qin, Shennong Ding, Kongtong seal, Kunlun mirror, Nuwa stone, and purple jade Qin are all refined and belong to the chaos artifact after tomorrow. Whether it is a congenital chaotic artifact or an acquired chaotic artifact, its power is incomparably huge. It is the most powerful weapon or defense treasure known. But most of these chaotic artifacts have been lost. I don''t know where they are. "


    I have heard of Xuanyuan sword, Donghuang bell, Pangu axe, demon smelting pot, Haotian tower, Fuxi Qin, Shennong Ding, Kongtong seal, Kunlun mirror and Nuwa stone, etc., but I don''t know that they are all chaotic artifacts refined by people.


    It seems that I know little about the way of refining utensils. It''s necessary to find an opportunity to make up for the relevant knowledge.


    Whether it''s a congenital chaotic artifact or a chaotic artifact refined by people, the power is incomparably huge. I''m very satisfied that I can get ziyuqin.


    As for the legendary congenital chaotic artifact in charge of wind, rain, lightning, and even the changes of the four seasons, I don''t expect it.


    Can I control such a treasure as a martial artist? Unless you are a powerful God, no one else should expect to control the innate chaotic artifact, otherwise your words will only hurt yourself.


    After listening to the introduction of Shenyin to the congenital chaotic artifact, Jiang Xue and I understand something. We won''t expect anything, just the blood jade flute. We still have to look for it.


    I need to find the blood Jade Flute and learn the way to control the purple jade zither.


    Shenyin described the shape of the blood Jade Flute and told us how to sense the position of the blood jade flute. Then we separated to find the whereabouts of the blood jade flute.


    Blood jade flute is also a chaotic artifact made of blood jade and refined with various precious materials.


    Compared with ziyuqin, there is almost no difference between them, but ziyuqin is older and has been warmed up by the goddess with her own blood essence for a long time. In addition, it adds the power of space and time. When it comes to attack power, ziyuqin is better.


    Blood jade flute is red all over the body. Compared with the color of Purple Jade piano, it is more popular with women.


    Perhaps because of this, when Jiang Xue began to look for it, she said, "I want this blood Jade Flute, Jinfeng, you have to help me find it."


    I smiled bitterly: "don''t worry, it''s useless for me to have several chaotic artifacts alone. What I want is the method to control the purple jade Harp in the blood Jade Flute, but I don''t need the blood jade flute to follow me."


    After hearing Jiang Xue''s words, Shenyin couldn''t help laughing and said, "whether you can let the blood jade flute recognize the Lord depends on your personal opportunity. It doesn''t count for any of us."


    Jiang Xue didn''t care about Shenyin''s words and said to herself, "I don''t care. If I can''t get the blood Jade Flute, Jinfeng, you have to find me the same chaotic artifact."


    I shook my head, smiled bitterly and left first to find the whereabouts of the blood jade flute. At this time, if I argue with Jiang Xue, I''m afraid I won''t have good fruit to eat.


    Because Shenyin was my spirit, he did not disperse with me and looked for the whereabouts of blood jade flute in countless secret rooms here with me.


    The naked eye may not be able to find the blood jade flute in a short time. According to the description of Shenyin, I learned the characteristics of the spirit of the blood Jade Flute, so I used my Yuanshen to find the whereabouts of the blood jade flute.


    Yuanshen has a special sense of spirit, because they are Yuanshen bodies, and they are relatively faster to find.


    My Yuanshen spread out completely and looked for the blood jade flute in the whole underground world.


    As my Yuanshen explored, I didn''t find the whereabouts of the blood Jade Flute, but found something else.


    It was obviously well preserved and not eroded by time.


    Here, as long as it is not eroded by time, it must be extraordinary.


    Shenyin and I came to the secret room where the thing found by my Yuanshen was located. Just entering the seriously damaged secret room, we unexpectedly found Bian Lusha here.


    "Jin Feng, you..." Bian Lusha was surprised to see us and said, "Why are you here?"


    I think there is a large sealed box in the secret room. It is almost the size of a person and looks like a coffin.


    Looking closely, it was really a coffin. I felt a little strange. I said to Bian Lusha and Shenyin: "be careful, there are coffins in this place. It must be strange."


    Bian Lusha stepped back and said with a trace of panic: "no wonder I felt so gloomy and terrible when I met it just now..."


    Shenyin stepped forward, stared at the coffin and murmured, "no, I''m afraid it''s the demon God sealed by the goddess... Let''s go. The demon God sensed our words, and the demon gas might invade us..."


    When I heard the word "demon God", I couldn''t help saying, "demon God? There''s nothing to be afraid of. When I was at oxygen star, I also contacted the demon king... "


    Shenyin interrupted me: "the demon gods here are the first generation of demon gods and the ancestors of all demon families... They are not the future demon kings you see elsewhere. Even the goddess felt terrible at the beginning. Are we... The opponents of the demon God? "


    I noticed that Shenyin''s face was very bad. Knowing that what she said was true, I quickly pulled Bian Lusha in a daze and quickly withdrew from this secret room.


    When I took Bian Lusha to another secret room, I was relieved and said to Bian Lusha, "fortunately, we came in time, otherwise you would be in danger..."


    Bian Lusha said with lingering fear: "yes, I don''t know what''s going on. I came here inexplicably..."


    The divine voice behind us said, "the demon God has super strength. The goddess almost failed to defeat the demon God at the beginning. Jin Feng, the demon king you met before, no matter who it is, it is only the offspring of the demon God, and its strength is definitely not comparable to that of the demon God. We try our best to avoid the seal of the demon God, so as not to affect the seal and cause unnecessary trouble. "


    I nodded: "that''s right... I''ll tell everyone to stay away from the secret room where the demon God is located, so as not to inadvertently release the demon God and bring great disaster to the little divine world."


    Shenyin and Bian Lusha nodded, so I quickly used the Yuanshen to find Jiang Xue and Gongsun Yi, and let them stay away from the secret room of the seal demon God.


    Jiang Xue and Gongsun Yi, who received my notice, will reply to me soon. They will stay away from the secret room and go to other places to find treasures. By the way, they will also help me find the blood jade flute.

 Chapter 1234

    Shenyin and I continue to look for the blood jade flute. The demon God is just a small episode, which is nothing.


    Bian Lusha followed me and Shenyin. It seemed that she was frightened by the devil and didn''t want to act alone.


    My yuan God continued to explore the whereabouts of the blood Jade Flute, bypassed the secret room where the demon God was, and dared not get close to it any more.


    But even so, my Yuanshen received a message, a message from the demon God: "young generation, since you have disturbed me, why don''t you just help me and let me see the sun again?"


    I was surprised. Yuanshen wanted to recycle, but found that one strand was firmly restrained by the demon God and could not be recycled at all.


    I didn''t dare to tell Shenyin and Bian Lusha the contact between the demon God and me, but quietly responded to the demon God: "I won''t help you, don''t dream."


    "Ha ha..." the demon God laughed wildly: "do you think I''m asking you? If you as like as two peas, you will not be able to help me. I will create a same piece of you with your spirit, and make you a notorious repute, and be disliked by the world, and you can not be in the small god world.


    "You threaten me?" My heart moved and I couldn''t help but say angrily, "you are sealed by the goddess. If you dare to do so, the goddess will feel it. When the goddess comes, she will destroy you. "


    "Kill me?" The demon God laughed: "that''s impossible. Even if the ancient gods come together, they can''t kill me..."


    I know that the demon God is immortal, but in order not to be restrained by the demon God, I have to harden my head and say, "I have a purple jade piano in my hand. If you don''t let go of my yuan God again, I''ll attack you."


    The words ziyuqin came out of my mouth. It felt strange, but the demon God was silent when he heard it.


    Ziyuqin is the goddess''s portable weapon, which the demon God naturally knows. Now that ziyuqin is in my hand, there is a connection between me and the goddess. If the demon God wants to move me, he has to think more about what will happen if he angers the goddess.


    I took the opportunity to take back the wisp of Yuanshen imprisoned by the demon God, and said to the demon God: "you must have done a lot of evil things, so you will be punished by the goddess. Now you want to be free. There is no other way but to sincerely repent and beg forgiveness from the goddess. "


    The demon God didn''t speak. He seemed to be meditating and didn''t want to talk to me.


    I was relieved and continued, "I''d like to help you, but I don''t know if you really repent..."


    The demon God said, "your boy is interesting. He can accept many purple jade zither that God can''t accept. It shows that you and the goddess really have some origin... I want you to contact the goddess for me and tell the goddess that I promise her the conditions, and I''m willing to sincerely repent and be a demon God dedicated to good."


    I can''t see the demon God, but from his voice, I feel a trace of sincerity. It seems that the demon God is really going to repent.


    If the demon God really repents, I should also help him, but at present, I''m not sure what the demon God thinks, and I can''t rashly promise to help him.


    I was silent, quietly thinking about how to answer the demon God.


    The demon God thought I wanted some reward. Seeing that I didn''t speak, he said, "if you help me, I can help you find the blood jade flute you are looking for."


    My heart moved and couldn''t help asking, "do you know where the blood jade flute is?"


    The devil smiled and said, "this is natural. I have stayed here for many years. I know everything here like the back of my hand. "


    I smiled: "so you know the skills and combat skills collected by the goddess here?"


    "Goddess''s skill?" The demon God was a little surprised: "what do you want this to do? The goddess''s skill can only be practiced by people who are born with a spirit body and voluntarily practice from the beginning. I don''t think you are a spiritual body. You can''t practice if you get it. "


    I was stunned: "spirit body? This seems to be destined by God... "


    The demon God said strangely, "can we say that there is still a spirit body now?"


    I didn''t say it clearly. I smiled and said, "I''m surprised. Is the goddess also a spirit body? Does that mean that the spirit can eventually become God? "


    "Nonsense!" The demon God said, "as long as it is a race with physical body, spiritual body is one of the best cultivation physique. Although spirit bodies are generally women, and the probability of their appearance is almost zero, the owner of each spirit body finally becomes a God... "


    I smiled and said, "that''s good. God is destined to let the spirit body get the skill of the goddess and make her a God."


    The demon God was silent for a while, and suddenly said coldly, "the woman around you seems to be a spirit. I finally understand... She is your woman. You are so anxious to help her."


    I was stunned and said with a bitter smile: "what my woman, she is my friend... Do you want me to contact the goddess for you? Don''t talk nonsense."


    The demon God angrily said, "you boy dare to talk to me like this. When will my demon God... Just, who knows who I am?"


    I smiled and continued to talk to the demon God through the yuan God: "don''t say, there are many people who know your reputation. However, what we all know is how you have been injurious and heinous in the past. Everyone thinks you are an unforgivable villain. "


    The demon God blurted out and shouted, "nonsense. I''ve been trapped for countless years. I don''t have any mind to dominate, and I won''t be as competitive as before... I want to live a free life now. I want to be free. Freedom, do you know what it''s like? The best taste... "


    I listened to the demon God''s words very sincerely, so I smiled and said, "the goddess must be paying attention to you. Whether you sincerely repent or not, the goddess must know very clearly, and there is absolutely no need for others to say more."


    The demon God listened to me and sighed: "you don''t have to say that. I know what you think. Goddess, I haven''t been back here for a long time. I don''t know how she is now. Do you still remember my existence... By the way, what''s your name? "


    I smiled: "my name is Jinfeng. I am a peak martial god. There is still a long way to go from the realm of demon God you."


    The demon God laughed with some pride, and his tone changed quickly: "the name of Jinfeng is very strange, and I have never heard of it. I thought you were an old acquaintance who came to see me before incarnation. Unexpectedly, you really broke in by mistake... Stop talking nonsense, Jin Feng. If you want blood Jade Flute, promise to contact the goddess for me. How about a fair deal and no loss to each other? "

 Chapter 1235

    I knew Bian Lusha had already got the skills left by the goddess and the war skills left by the goddess. I was secretly happy for Bian Lusha and said to the demon God, "yes. But I promise to contact the goddess for you, but I don''t guarantee that the goddess will forgive you. I have to make it clear in advance. "


    The demon God said, "don''t worry, I know you can''t be the Lord of the goddess... As long as you help me contact the goddess, I will solve other things with the goddess."


    I smiled: "then you should tell me the whereabouts of the blood jade flute now?"


    The demon God pondered and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he said, "the blood jade flute should be in the 1355 secret room, about a thousand secret rooms away from the secret room you are now in. The width of each secret room is just eight feet. You can calculate by yourself. How far forward is the secret room where the blood jade flute is located. "


    I was stunned: "more than 1000 secret rooms? Is there such a big space here? "


    The demon God said, "fool, don''t you have a space ring? I can''t think of such a simple truth. I really don''t know how you came here. "


    I smiled bitterly: "didn''t I get confused when I saw the old master? Come on, thank you. Thank you. I''ll look for it now. "


    The demon God said, "don''t forget our agreement. When you arrive in the divine world, you must help me tell the goddess and invite the goddess to see me. You just bring my words to me, and you don''t have to worry about other things. "


    I threw my fist and said, "don''t worry, I''ll pass it for you."


    The demon God was silent. He just told me the specific location of the blood Jade Flute, and there was no response.


    My original God can''t feel the existence of the demon God, just like everything before is just a dream.


    I tried to calm down, looked anxiously at my divine voice and Bian Lusha, reluctantly smiled and said: "I said a few words with the demon God... You may not feel the communication between the yuan gods."


    Bian Lusha said, "no wonder you didn''t move just now. You seem to be asleep. It''s the demon God who asked you to talk. You have a great face."


    Shenyin looked worried: "the demon God didn''t embarrass the master, did he?"


    I said with a wry smile, "don''t worry, we just reached a deal. The demon God told me that the blood jade flute was in a secret room about ten miles ahead. We hurried to see what the blood jade flute looked like. "


    Bian Lusha was a little excited, forgot the possible danger of my experience just now, and said excitedly, "go, I also want to see what the blood jade flute looks like."


    I said, "the blood jade flute belongs to Jiang Xue. You have got the skills and combat skills left by the goddess. The luck is against the sky. Don''t think of taking the blood jade flute as your own."


    Bian Lusha was stunned and then angrily said, "what are you talking about? Just because she is your woman, do you value sex over friends? Don''t forget, I''m not easy to mess with. If you annoy me, I''ll take revenge on you. "


    I said with a smile: "Jiang Xue said early that the blood jade flute is what she wants... Bian Lusha, with your current strength, it is impossible to use the chaotic artifact like the blood Jade Flute and refine it... I will give you an artifact to ensure that it is most suitable for you at this stage."


    Bian Lusha suddenly smiled: "it''s a deal! Bring it to me quickly. If you don''t like it, I''ll still compete with Jiang Xue for the blood jade flute. "


    I smiled: "although the blood jade flute is good, you really can''t use it now... When we return to the divine domain, I''ll give you the artifact I said..."


    "Isn''t it the artifact of the Huo family?" Bian Lusha asked with a trace of expectation, "as far as I know, you don''t have many artifacts."


    "A lot?" I couldn''t laugh: "I only have a few artifacts, which belong to everyone in the immortal gate... Bian Lusha, don''t be too greedy. I''m talking about an artifact I accidentally got when I was on the oxygen star... Well, I don''t know its name, because I didn''t refine or communicate with its spirit. "


    "What''s that?" Bian Lusha frowned and said, "it''s too bad. I don''t want it."


    I said, "I''m sure you''re satisfied... It''s a goddess armor. A beautiful female warrior like you just needs it."


    Bian Lusha smiled: "did you finally find me beautiful? I thought you were blind with your eyes. "


    I''m a little speechless. Bian Lusha''s performance today makes me a little uncomfortable. It seems that she is not herself at all.


    Shenyin is around us. She looks at me strangely. She saw that Jiang Xue and I were close before. Now she sees that Bian Lusha and I are talking and laughing. She''s confused.


    I didn''t explain anything. I took them together and quickly came to the secret room that the demon God said.


    This is a unique space, just like the interior of the space ring. The space is very large, but there is no light, so it seems a little dark.


    When I came to the secret room said by the demon God, I didn''t see what was inside. The divine voice had shouted, "it''s really a blood Jade Flute, master. Look, that flute is a blood Jade Flute, a chaotic artifact!"


    I followed Shenyin''s eyes and really saw a bloody jade flute.


    The jade flute is three feet long and has five holes. The style is simple and simple. It looks ancient and has a long history.


    The color of blood jade is lighter than purple jade. It looks like blood, so it is named blood jade.


    The blood jade flute is not made entirely of blood jade, but is made of a whole piece of blood jade and many other materials.


    The blood jade flute is naturally protected and imprisoned by the array. Otherwise, I''m afraid it would have disappeared long ago.


    Soon after we got to the secret room, before we had time to observe the array of blood Jade Flute, we heard Jiang Xue''s voice: "have you found it? Let me see if it suits me? "


    With Jiang Xue''s voice, Jiang Xue and Gong Sunyi came here with their front and rear feet, and both of them were very fast.


    Jiang Xue looked at the blood Jade Flute and immediately shouted, "great, this blood jade flute seems to be tailor-made. I like it very much."


    We laughed together and didn''t speak. We quietly looked at Jiang Xue to see how she accepted the blood jade flute.


    When Jiang Xue saw us like this and knew we were laughing at her, she turned to look at me, stared at me and said, "do you want me to beg you? Break the battle. "


    I said with a smile, "it''s OK to break the array, but you still have to ask Shenyin about how to refine the blood jade flute."


    Jiang Xue listened to me, smiled, saluted Shenyin and said, "please ask Miss Shenyin, how can I accept this blood jade flute?"


    Shenyin smiled: "let me communicate with the spirit blood jade of the blood jade flute first. If she agrees, you don''t have to spend any energy to sign a contract with her directly to let her recognize you as the Lord."

 Chapter 1236

    Jiang Xue congratulated: "so there will be miss laoshenyin. I''m waiting for your good news."


    Shenyin smiled again: "you are the master''s fiancee, that is, half of my master. Don''t be so polite."


    After a pause, Shenyin continued: "next, I will communicate with Xueyu. Please be quiet. It''s best to leave here, lest Xueyu be vigilant and unwilling to talk to me."


    We nodded together, left the secret room and quietly waited outside for the news of Shenyin.


    Jiang Xue was a little nervous and uneasy. She grabbed my hand and quietly said to me, "if it doesn''t work, you have to help me find a way. I have to get this blood jade flute. "


    I smiled bitterly, "blood Jade Flute, I do not has the final say. Xueer, you don''t have to care so much. I think everything can''t be forced. It''s best to let it go. "


    Jiang Xue smiled and looked relaxed. She looked at me and said, "you have said, I naturally want to listen to you. But if I can''t get the blood Jade Flute, you have to give me an artifact on your body as compensation. "


    I smiled: "no problem, mine is yours. If you want anything, just take it."


    Jiang Xue smiled happily, took my hand and walked to one side of the secret room. As she walked, she said, "the demon God has quietly told you where the goddess''s skills and combat skills are. Take me to find them."


    I was stunned: "how do you know that the demon God told me this?"


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "I guess. It''s easy for people to believe you and tell you all your secrets. "


    I looked at Jiang Xue: "now that you know, I won''t hide it from you. The demon God did quietly tell me where the goddess''s skills and combat skills are, but I can''t practice them for you. "


    "Why?" Jiang Xue looked strange: "if you don''t practice for me, who else can you give it to? Sister Hua Hua, or situ Qian? "


    I said with a wry smile, "they can''t practice... Only those who are born with spirit can practice this goddess''s skill. The people around me, except Bian Lusha, can''t practice. And Bian Lusha got the goddess''s skill early in the morning. God has already doomed that no one else can get the goddess''s skill and combat skills. "


    Jiang Xue frowned and said, "I see... Forget it. I''ll be satisfied when I get the blood jade flute."


    I smiled: "I helped you get the blood jade flute. What reward do you give me?"


    Jiang Xue smiled: "you just want to take advantage of me. I didn''t say no. don''t always be so pathetic."


    Now I was completely stunned. I didn''t mean that. Jiang Xue obviously misunderstood.


    However, after listening to Jiang Xue''s words, I was a little moved. Jiang Xue was a beautiful woman and had a very close relationship with me. However, she never said similar words and showed any intimacy. I don''t know what she thinks in her heart. She has always been polite to her and didn''t dare to cross the thunder pool.


    Although the world says we are a couple, only I know that Jiang Xue didn''t see me in the past.


    She is a natural beauty and the Pearl of the Chiang family. The future lady of God is the first choice. The world is respectful and polite to her. Over time, she naturally has a pride of resisting people thousands of miles away. It is impossible to open her heart to anyone as soon as she knows her.


    Fortunately, I have moved her heart and can talk to her and be close to her.


    Naturally, Jiang Xue didn''t know all the thoughts in my heart. She misunderstood that I wanted to be close to her and took the initiative to say it. I didn''t say much.


    I smiled awkwardly. I approached Jiang Xue and whispered, "Xueer, do you think if we get married, the baby will be like you or me?"


    Jiang Xue blushed, lowered her head and said, "it''s better to be like me. I want to have a girl. If you are like you, it''s not good-looking."


    I couldn''t help laughing. I took Jiang Xue''s hand and looked at the warmth on her face. The tenderness in my heart slowly rose. The whole seemed to be immersed in this rare warmth.


    I have to admit that Jiang Xue is the woman I really love and the woman I want to accompany all my life.


    In my mind, even Sai Hua''er and Si Tuqian, who knew me more than 1000 years earlier than Jiang Xue, can''t compare with Jiang Xue.


    Now I understand that among the three fiancees around me, my favorite is Jiang Xue, followed by Sai Huaer and Si Tuqian.


    I am also a bit of a flower, but I know that I add love and pity to the competition flowers, and finally slowly evolve into love.


    Situ Qian was forced to accept her, fell in love with her over time, and slowly had love.


    Only Jiang Xue, I gave her my heart at the beginning. It''s not too much to say that I love at first sight.


    I enjoyed Jiang Xue''s warmth and thought of these messy things in my heart. I almost forgot the most important thing - blood jade flute.


    Fortunately, Shenyin sent me a message at this time. Let''s go back to the secret room and say that we have communicated with the spirit blood jade of the blood jade flute. Blood jade agreed to let Jiang Xue be the new master of the blood jade flute.


    Jiang Xue was overjoyed when she heard the news. She quickly kissed me on the face and pulled me back to the secret room where the blood jade flute was located.


    Gongsun Yi and Bian Lusha also returned to the secret room. We didn''t speak. We quietly waited for Jiang Xue to establish contact with the blood Jade Flute and let the blood jade flute recognize the Lord.


    One is almost as like as two peas, and the same is almost the same as the solid spirit.


    Blood jade looked colder than Shenyin. Even when he recognized Jiang Xue as the main body, his face was cold and expressionless.


    With the recognition of the weapon spirit, the blood jade flute successfully recognized the Lord and became Jiang Xue''s self-defense weapon and Jiang Xue''s close partner.


    We all smiled happily when we looked at all this. Jiang Xue and I got the chaotic artifact and achieved our goal before coming. It was a worthwhile trip.


    Bian Lusha gained a lot. She got the goddess''s skill and combat skills. Although she needs to start from scratch in the future, because the skill is more suitable for the spirit body, the speed will definitely be faster.


    Others have found some treasures that have not been eroded by time, or found some martial arts and combat skills, which can be regarded as a harvest.


    I don''t know what others have got. Anyway, I''m very satisfied. Chaotic artifact can''t be obtained by anyone.


    When Jiang Xue recovered the blood Jade Flute, I told everyone that we can leave here together.


    Whether there are more treasures here or not, it''s time for us to leave and always leave something for later generations.

 Chapter 1237

    For everyone''s safety and in response to everyone''s requirements, I took the initiative to say, "since everyone wants to leave here, let''s go now."


    Everyone nodded together, and I was the first to set out and go back along the way when I came.


    Maybe the goddess blessed us. This time we went too smoothly. We didn''t encounter any danger on the way back.


    When we came to the beast cemetery, although it was still filled with fog, we deeply realized what is called free breathing.


    I tore the space and took everyone away from the beast cemetery. I acted as a coolie again. In the sound of everyone''s thanks, we returned to the divine domain together.


    There was almost no danger in this trip. We also successfully got two chaotic artifacts, as well as the goddess''s skill and combat skills. We were all very excited.


    I didn''t rush to see my father, but asked everyone to find a pub and play with everyone all day.


    The people who followed me to the beast cemetery were all drunk and completely released.


    Although I drank a lot, I didn''t really get drunk. It''s not how good I can drink, but something in my heart that I dare not drink too drunk.


    When I got back to my residence, I just sat down and was ready to start practicing. I heard someone say, "fourth brother, you''re so free and easy, but you left me here alone. You''re too busy to know the southeast and northwest."


    Hearing this sound, I immediately got up and opened the door: "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What are you busy with recently?"


    Jin szhen came in from the door. He seemed to have something to do with me. He came to see me alone: "between our brothers, don''t see others like this? Fourth brother, I wonder if your trip is going well? "


    I smiled, "everything is going well. Your highness, my father had seven brothers and sisters on oxygen star. I am indeed the fourth. However, in the little divine world, other brothers and sisters are not there. There are only you and me. I don''t think you should call me fourth brother... According to the rules of the little divine world, you are your highness, and I should call you brother. "


    Jin Sizhen smiled, "father, you are my fourth brother. I can only call you fourth brother in the future. As for what the fourth brother calls me, it''s better to call me eight younger brothers or old eight. "


    I smiled: "in that case, I''m not polite. The eighth brother came to me today, but what''s the matter? "


    Jin Sizhen looked at me and slowly became serious: "fourth brother, I know your strength is definitely the first in the small divine world, and your knowledge is much broader than those of us who have not left the small divine world, so I want to ask you to do me a favor. I don''t know whether fourth brother will agree?"


    I smiled bitterly: "you praise me so much, you must have something very important to find me. What I want to say is that in fact, there are people stronger than me in the small divine world... "


    Jin Sizhen said strangely, "there are people stronger than the fourth brother?"


    I nodded: "to tell you the truth, before I went to the beast cemetery, I really thought I was the first in the little divine world. Unfortunately, this time I saw a man whose strength was absolutely above me. "


    "Who is so powerful?" Jin Sizhen was even more surprised: "is it an old peak martial god?"


    I shook my head: "not an ordinary martial god, but a demon God, a real God. He is currently imprisoned by the goddess in the beast cemetery, which will not harm us in a short time, but his strength definitely surpasses me a lot. "


    Jin Sizhen was surprised and hurriedly said, "the thing I want to ask fourth brother for help is related to the demon family... Well, it''s like this. We received a message the day before yesterday that the space channel between the small divine world and the demon world, which has been silent, suddenly came an amazing energy fluctuation at some time the day before yesterday. It seems that the space channel has been forcibly attacked, Almost got through. This is not a good thing. I think there must be a change in the demon world and we are ready to attack our little divine world. "


    I was also surprised: "when did this happen the day before yesterday?"


    Jin szhen recalled: "it was about shortly after you entered the beast cemetery. We don''t know the specific time yet."


    I thought back and exclaimed, "it must be the demon God trying to open up the space channel between the demon world and the little god world, but how did he do this when he was imprisoned in the beast cemetery by the goddess?"


    "What does the demon God want to do?" Jin Sizhen frowned and said, "he doesn''t want to attack us, does he? He... Is a God. It''s not surprising that he wants to do everything easily. "


    I recalled what I had said to the demon God before. I didn''t feel that he wanted to attack the little divine world.


    However, the demon world has always been a difficult place to survive. It is well known that they want to survive in another place.


    Now it''s normal for the demon God to open up the space channel and let the people of the demon world live in the small divine world.


    When I thought of this, I said to Jin Sizhen, "this matter may have something to do with the unfit existence of the demon world. What instructions does father have for this? "


    Jin Sizhen shook her head: "my father didn''t say anything, so let me come to you and discuss countermeasures with you."


    I thought about it and thought that my father probably wanted to exercise Jin Sizhen''s ability through this. He came to me just in case.


    I smiled and said, "take me to the place where the space channel is located. I''ll see if I can reinforce it with an array in case the same thing happens again."


    Jin Sizhen smiled: "I''ll wait for you, fourth brother. In fact, your array is really powerful..."


    I interrupted Jin Sizhen: "don''t say that. There''s no need for this between our brothers."


    Jin Sizhen said with a smile, "in that case, fourth brother, let''s start now."


    I nodded. The aura in my body worked and forced all the wine out of my body. To do something, I had to stay awake.


    Jin Sizhen turned to lead the way. We hurried to the location of the space channel between the demon world and the little divine world.


    I''m quite familiar with this place. It''s at the edge of the divine realm, in a secret valley.


    The valley here has a nice name, Cuiming Valley, because there are many common Cuiming birds in the divine domain, so it is named.


    Cuiming birds are very common. They are ordinary birds, not even spirit beasts. However, they are large in number and have certain aggression, which will also cause certain harm to humans entering Cuiming valley.


    I remember when I first arrived at the little divine world, I passed by once and looked at it. At that time, I didn''t notice the difference here. Now I heard Jin szhen say that this is the location of the space channel between the demon world and the little divine world, and I noticed the difference here.


    There is a large array of protection in Cuiming valley. The array is very simple but effective.


    This array simply prevents the space channel from being opened up by people in the demon world, and does not need any other functions.

 Chapter 1238

    Now the large array operates stably, as if there had never been any fluctuation, but the energy fluctuation of the residual space force is very obvious. The space channel did show signs of being attacked not long ago.


    I closed my eyes and risked being suppressed by the force of the interface to release the yuan God to explore the residual energy.


    The power of the interface is very powerful to suppress the yuan God. I reluctantly explored it and took back the yuan God immediately.


    Even so, my Yuanshen still feels a little uncomfortable and needs to be adjusted quickly.


    I took a soul reviving pill with me and felt much more comfortable: "here is indeed the residual power of the original God of the demon God I have seen once. As you expected, the demon God really wants to open up the space channel between the small divine world and the demon world."


    Jin Sizhen looked surprised and stopped talking. She didn''t seem to dare to say anything.


    I told Jin Sizhen all my findings: "but at the same time, I also found the residual energy of human beings, and the residual energy is very pure, and the strength is definitely beyond the peak martial god... This human is about to stop the demon God, and nothing is left except the residual energy."


    Jin Sizhen frowned and said, "how is this possible? Human immortals who have surpassed the peak martial god are immortals. Can''t immortals stay at the interface of the small divine world? "


    I said, "the little divine world is originally a corner of the divine world. Maybe there is something special in a place that can let immortals or gods stay in the little divine world..."


    Before I finished, Jin Sizhen said loudly, "I remember that there is a place in the small divine world that can avoid the exploration of the force of the interface. Even immortals and gods can stay there for a long time..."


    "You''re talking about the graveyard of beasts?" I moved in my heart and hurriedly said, "demon God is trapped in the graveyard of beasts."


    Jin Sizhen nodded: "it''s the beast cemetery. According to records, it''s not suppressed by the force of the interface. I think the fourth brother must have experienced it personally."


    I nodded: "indeed. In this way, when the demon God wanted to use his powerful yuan God to open up the space channel here, an immortal or God as powerful as the demon God stopped the demon God. "


    Jin Sizhen smiled: "it should be so. It seems that we have to go back and report to the God King. If necessary, you, my brother, or the God King will go to the beast cemetery and ask for the immortal or god man who helped. If he could continue to help us, we wouldn''t have to worry so much. "


    I nodded slightly: "it should be so. With the help of experts, there will be no danger in the small divine world for the time being, and we don''t have to worry too much. In this case, it seems that there is no need to arrange the array... "


    Jin Sizhen said, "it''s better to arrange one array, and it''s also good to have more support."


    I looked at the terrain of Cuiming Valley, frowned and said, "if you want to arrange the array here, you must need a lot of materials. I need to make some preparations in advance and collect the necessary materials. After refining, I can come here to arrange the array. "


    Jin Sizhen said, "I''ll thank you, brother Lao. What materials do you need? I will try my best to help you find them. As long as it''s in the little divine world, I''ll find it for the fourth brother. "


    I saw that Jin Sizhen was completely different from him before, so I smiled and said, "it seems that you have completely changed, very different from before. You know you are worried about the safety of the little divine world. You can rest assured that you will take over the throne of the divine king in the future. "


    Jin Sizhen said with a embarrassed smile, "if the fourth brother didn''t wake me up, I don''t know what I''m doing... Fourth brother, why must you refuse to take over the throne of God King? Fourth brother, you are the father''s best child and a model for our brothers and sisters. "


    I patted Jin Sizhen on the shoulder: "since you call me fourth brother, I won''t hide it from you. Eighth brother, my root is on the oxygen star, not the little divine world, so I have to go back. By the way, now that we''re all here, I''d like to ask you, eighth brother, what do you think of the little divine world now? "


    Jin Sizhen looked at me and said calmly, "to tell you the truth, I am a little worried about the future of the little divine world."


    I looked at Jin Sizhen: "how do you say that?"


    Jin Sizhen said, what has been said is that the small gods have always been relatively peaceful. Many of the fairy families are safe and there is no one who chooses to pick things up. No one dare dare to challenge the authority of the gods. The small divine realm is the independent world of God has the final say, and we are all safe and well chosen.


    I couldn''t help interrupting Jin Sizhen''s words: "history will always move forward. It''s normal to change. Eighth brother, you can''t live in the past."


    Jin Sizhen nodded, "what the fourth brother said is. But now, there is not only the rebellion of the Li family, but also the threat of the demon world. Coupled with the threat of those who secretly wait for the opportunity to seize the throne of God, I don''t know when I will face what kind of enemy and what kind of future will wait for me. This unknown horror made me tremble. "


    I said calmly, "your worry is not unreasonable, but you don''t have to worry so much. The boat will go straight to the bridge head. There will be a way to do it then. As long as you learn to adapt to the new situation and do not violate your own principles, everything is not a problem. "


    Jin Sizhen smiled bitterly: "I wish I could respect my heart, live well and do something for the little divine world as the fourth brother said..."


    I patted Jin Sizhen on the shoulder: "you can do it."


    Jin Sizhen smiled and looked quite happy: "thank you for your comfort. By the way, my father has said, let me gather more capable people to enrich God''s palace. Following the practice of oxygen star, an army was set up in each city, and the Lord''s house sent someone as the commander to be responsible for the safety and defense of the city. Well, I don''t have any clue at present. I don''t know what good suggestions the fourth brother has? "


    I said solemnly, "this is about the future of the little divine world and the safety of the little divine world. I can give you some suggestions, but you have to decide what to do."


    Jin Sizhen said with a fist: "please tell me what to do. I really don''t have a clue. I don''t know what to do."


    I nodded: "I can give you a military book and history book on oxygen star. You are good at research. You should be able to complete the task assigned to you by your father."


    Jin Sizhen thought, "in that case, I''ll thank you first."


    I smiled: "we are brothers. I will help you if I can help you. In the future, the little divine world will be like oxygen star. There will be more fights and even wars. You should cultivate more military talents to protect your country. "


    Jin Sizhen said positively, "what the fourth brother said, I''ll keep it in mind. When will the fourth brother leave the little divine world? The younger brother wants to get together with the fourth brother more before that. By the way, ask the fourth brother for advice on how to use the army. "

 Chapter 1239

    I thought, "you''re welcome, eighth brother. How can we ask for advice between our brothers? You can come to me at any time before I go to Huo''s house to get pills such as Shendan and dahuandan. "


    "The fourth brother remembers that he often comes to the little divine world to see his father and us. We will miss you." Jin Sizhen looked reluctant. It seemed that she really treated me as a brother: "fourth brother, you can''t forget us."


    I nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll come back often. When my nine star space cultivation reaches the second level, I can realize long-distance space crossing, and then we can meet at any time. "


    Jin Sizhen hugged her fist and said, "then let''s make a deal. I immediately ordered someone to prepare the materials needed by the fourth brother and asked the fourth brother to arrange the array as soon as possible so as not to delay the fourth brother''s trip. "


    I nodded and left Cuiming valley with Jin Sizhen, ready to go to Huo''s house to see if the divine pill has been refined.


    I knew early in the morning that many people in the little divine world came here from other planets or interfaces.


    In addition to our oxygen star, there are many other planets and interfaces I don''t know at present.


    However, when I came to the Huo family, I was surprised to hear that Huo Wu Niang, the leader of the Huo family, said that they were not the aborigines of the little divine world.


    Like me, the Huos came to the little divine world from a planet called Nanxing, and their original guide was also the Zhu family.


    The Huo family''s Alchemy, simple and efficient, is inherited from Nanxing.


    I thought the Huo family itself was a resident of the little divine world, and alchemy was unique to the little divine world. Now I know these secrets from Huo Wuniang''s mouth. I opened my eyes and became interested immediately.


    While chatting with Huo Wuniang, the Huo family also sent the first batch of refined pills to me, saying that they asked me to see how good the pills were.


    I have a lot of contact with pills. The quality of pills is the quality of pills. I can see it at a glance.


    I picked up a small pill and carefully identified the drug power. I found that the drug effect was better than those small pills I brought from oxygen star.


    The quality of Huo family''s pills is good, but what I need is divine pills. I''m obviously less interested in other pills.


    It will take some time to refine the divine pill. Huo Wuniang explained, and I don''t ask much.


    The alchemy of the Huo family is indeed unique. I couldn''t help but say, "master Huo, I admire the alchemy of the Huo family. I don''t know the difference between it and that of other places?"


    Huo Wu Niang smiled: "Your Highness, you''re welcome. My Huo family''s alchemy is also very common in our hometown Nanxing... If your highness is interested in it, I can give your highness a secret script of Huo family''s Alchemy, and let your highness go down to the oxygen star to think about it. The right should be a pastime."


    When Huo Wuniang spoke, she already took out a secret script and gave it to me.


    I was overjoyed. While looking through the secret script recording the Huo family''s Alchemy, I said to Huo Wuniang, "I can''t repay the Huo family leader for giving so much."


    Huo Wuniang said with a smile: "Your Highness, the Huo family and your highness have long been partners. There is no need to divide each other."


    I nodded, "that''s what I want to say. When I return to oxygen, there will be a breakthrough in nine star space. At that time, I will often come to the little divine world. The Huo family mainly needs something. As long as it is on the oxygen star, I will bring it for you. "


    Huo Wu Niang was overjoyed, hugged her fist and said, "Your Highness, if you say so, I''m not polite. Some things on the oxygen star, especially lingcao, I really want some to see if I can develop a pill with better quality. If your highness II comes back to the little divine world sometime, please be sure to bring some for me. "


    I smiled: "speaking of it, I carry some spirit grass on the oxygen star with me. Now I can give some to Lord Huo."


    Huo Wuniang was stunned and immediately said, "that''s great. I thought it would take a long time to get the spirit grass on the oxygen star."


    When I took out the only spiritual grass on my body and handed it to Huo Wuniang, I couldn''t help but say, "Changsheng jade fruit is the last one. It''s very precious. Please make good use of it."


    Huo Wuniang picked up the last longevity jade fruit, looked carefully for a while, and exclaimed in surprise: "this is really the legendary longevity jade fruit. With it, I can try to refine longevity pill..."


    I still know the reputation of Changsheng pill. It is a kind of elixir. After taking it, it is said that it can live forever, just like an immortal.


    However, no one has ever seen such a pill. It only exists in legends.


    Now when Huo Wuniang mentioned it, I became interested immediately: "can Changsheng pill really be refined? In addition to the need for long-lived jade fruits, what spiritual grass do you want? "


    Huo Wu Niang said excitedly, "we all have other spirit grass... Your highness, please forgive my excitement. I have been looking for this immortal jade fruit for many years. Now I finally see you. It''s hard to calm down... "


    I said with a smile: "I understand. In fact, I''m also a little excited... Longevity pill, that''s a fairy pill that many people dream of. If we can refine it, we don''t know how many people we should envy."


    Huo Wuniang smiled excitedly, "not many people will know. Such a treasure must be kept secret. Your highness, I will immediately call the elders of the family to discuss the refining of longevity pill. Please sit down for a moment. "


    I smiled and nodded and watched Huo Wu Niang leave quickly with the longevity jade fruit I gave her. She was really excited and left me alone in the Huo family''s living room.


    In fact, I had a lot of Changsheng jade fruit, but after I gave some to my family and friends, there was only one left.


    Moreover, this one is still a flower. After I gave it to her, she knew she was hiding it and didn''t take it. After she came to the little divine world, she gave it to me for safekeeping.


    If I had known that Changsheng jade fruit was the main material for refining Changsheng pill, I would have left a few more.


    Maybe after returning to the oxygen star, Zhou Xiaoying and them still have Changsheng jade fruit in their hands. Then they will make it clear. Maybe they will give me Changsheng jade fruit and ask the Huo family to help me refine more Changsheng pills.


    Others don''t say. My mother''s strength has never been very high, and her life can''t be as long as the God of martial arts. If I can give her a longevity pill, she can have more time to practice. Wouldn''t it fulfill my wish of filial piety?


    Even father, as long as the Huo family can refine the longevity pill in the future, father will be able to get it, and I don''t need to ask the Huo family for it.


    I thought of a lot in an instant, and my heart was full of joy. I didn''t return until Huo Wuniang came back.

 Chapter 1240

    Huo Wu Niang''s face was full of joy. She had probably obtained the permission of the elders of the family to refine the longevity pill.


    As expected, Huo Wuniang smiled and said, "Your Highness, the refining of Changsheng pill will take at least three months. During this period, please wait patiently."


    I smiled and nodded: "I don''t know how many longevity pills can be refined with just one longevity jade fruit?"


    Huo Wuniang said, "a longevity jade fruit can refine an longevity pill at most. This... We can''t change it. After all, Changsheng jade fruit is the main raw material for refining Changsheng pill. We need more. "


    I nodded understandably: "when I get back to oxygen star, see if I can find more longevity jade fruits. Then please ask Lord Huo to help me refine more longevity pills. As for other materials needed, Lord Huo just opened his mouth and I will find them. "


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile, "as long as we have longevity jade fruit, we can find other materials in the Huo family. Your highness doesn''t need to worry."


    After a pause, Huo Wu Niang asked with a trace of hope, "Your Highness, can there be similar rare spirit grass and spirit fruit?"


    After thinking for a while, I took out a ambergris fruit and handed it to Huo Wuniang: "this is ambergris fruit, which can improve the strength of martial artists and is extremely precious on the oxygen star. But because the crystal stones in the little divine world can be seen everywhere, I think it may be useless, so I didn''t take them out. "


    Huo Wuniang took the ambergris fruit, looked carefully, frowned and said: "the ambergris fruit seems not to be fully mature, and the energy contained in it seems not as good as the three grade crystal stone of our little divine world, this..."


    I nodded: "that''s why I didn''t take it out at the beginning. There is no spar in our oxygen star. Martial arts practitioners rely on themselves to absorb the aura between heaven and earth. If the speed is slow, there will be various obstacles. Therefore, this ambergris fruit is invaluable in oxygen star and is a rare treasure. "


    Huo Wuniang said, "unfortunately, this thing is not as valuable as crystal stone. For our alchemists, it is not as valuable as those spiritual grasses that contain more Aura..."


    I smiled and took back the Dragon saliva fruit: "then there is no other more valuable spirit grass and spirit fruit. When I get back to the oxygen star, I will ask someone to collect all kinds of spiritual grass and fruits on the oxygen star and bring them to Lord Huo to see if they are useful. "


    Huo Wu Niang was very happy, hugged her fist and said, "then I''d better obey your orders. I''m waiting for your good news."


    I wanted to talk with Huo Wuniang about the Huo family''s Alchemy again, but it seemed that Huo Wuniang wanted to see the process of refining longevity pill, so she got up with a smile and said goodbye: "I''ll go first if there''s nothing else. The day when the divine pill came out is about the day when I left the little divine world. Then I''ll come back to the Huo family and have a good chat with the Huo family leader. "


    Huo Wu Niang nodded slightly, but she stretched out her hand to stop me from leaving: "Your Highness, wait a minute to leave, I have another unkind request..."


    I said with a smile, "Lord Huo, just say what you have to say."


    Huo Wuniang said, "my Huo family has a child with excellent qualifications. I want to worship your second highness as a teacher and follow your second highness to practice oxygen star. I don''t know what your second highness wants?"


    I was surprised: "take me as your teacher? Well... I have no problem, but I still need to see the child first. "


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile, "please wait a moment, your highness. The child is right outside the door. You can come in and meet your highness right away."


    A maid of the Huo family heard Huo Wuniang''s words and immediately left to bring the child to me.


    After a while, the maid came back first, followed by a man about the same height as the maid.


    It''s still a child here and there. It''s clear that he is no longer an adult. However, in the eyes of martial artists, even people who are thousands of years old are still children in front of older elders.


    The age of martial artists can''t always be judged by common sense. Some martial artists who don''t look 20 years old may be thousands of years old.


    The man came to me and immediately gave a big gift: "disciple Huo Wanyong, meet your highness."


    I looked at this Huo Wanyong. The yuan God came out of the body and explored Huo Wanyong''s qualifications in front of Huo Wuniang.


    Huo Wanyong didn''t say anything about my move, but just stood quietly in front of me, waiting for the end of my exploration.


    Huo Wuniang''s words are true. Huo Wanyong is a rare pure Yang physique. Although the pure Yang physique is not comparable to the holy body and spirit body, it is also an excellent immortal physique.


    After my exploration, I smiled at Huo Wuniang and Huo Wanyong and said, "in the future, we can compete with each other, and you can follow me to the oxygen star."


    Huo Wanyong got up and said, "Your Highness, Huo Wanyong sincerely worships you as a teacher. Please promise to be my master."


    I smiled: "this matter, as long as you like, I will not refuse. It''s just that the rules on the oxygen star are different from those in the little divine world. You''d better wait until you go to the oxygen star... "


    Huo Wanyong was overjoyed. He didn''t have any thoughts because of my words. He gave a big gift again: "disciple Huo Wanyong has seen Shifu. Thank you for helping Shifu."


    I reached out and picked up Huo Wanyong: "don''t do that. In our oxygen star, master is actually a teacher. There are countless disciples in his life, but there are no so many rules."


    Huo Wanyong naturally didn''t know the rules on the oxygen star. He still said respectfully: "being a teacher one day and a father all his life, respecting and filial piety to master you is what I should do."


    I don''t want to explain anything here. It will only make things more complicated. When we go to oxygen, he will understand what I mean.


    Do as the Romans do. Huo Wanyong will naturally know what to do.


    Accept my only disciple in the small divine world. I am also a little happy in my heart. I feel I have something to gain before I leave.


    Huo Wuniang knew that I was anxious to leave and wanted to go back to prepare for leaving the little divine world, so she asked Huo Wanyong to go back and prepare and leave the little divine world with me at any time.


    I got up to leave and wanted to leave Huo''s house immediately. Huo Wuniang sent me to the door and said to me, "Your Highness, say something you shouldn''t say. Are you in a hurry to return to oxygen star this time?"


    I was stunned: "what does Lord Huo mean?"


    Huo Wuniang smiled faintly: "Your Highness, don''t you really know the situation of the little divine world now?"


    I thought, "Lord Huo means..."


    Huo Wuniang said: "although your highness is recognized as the successor of the divine king, with your Highness''s ability and past behavior, I''m afraid your highness two is more suitable to be the successor of the divine king. Your highness should know this even if I don''t say it. What I don''t understand is, why did your highness leave? "


    I smiled: "Your Highness is no longer the former highness. He has made great changes. He is worried about the safety of the small divine world. He knows that he will be a qualified God King if he plans ahead and asks me for advice with an open mind."

 Chapter 1241

    Huo Wu Niang looked at me and said slowly, "Your Highness doesn''t have any scruples. We all know that your highness is not as good as your highness..."


    I said solemnly, "what I said is true. Lord Huo may still have doubts, but sooner or later, I will understand that what I said today is true."


    Huo Wu Niang shook her head: "it''s just an act. People with clear eyes can see it at a glance. Your highness, what should not be said? If your highness takes over the divine king, the future of our little divine world will be better. "


    I smiled: "I believe your highness will do better than me. Master Huo, don''t say that again. I''ve decided to go back to the oxygen star. I''ll never have such an idea again. In the future, I hope Lord Huo will support your highness a lot, so that the small divine world can have a better future. "


    Huo Wu Niang sighed: "in that case, the Huo family also wants to leave the little divine world and return to Nanxing..."


    I was a little surprised: "why did master Huo say that? Isn''t this good? Why leave the little divine world? "


    Huo Wuniang said, "I can''t see the development prospect here. Naturally, I want to leave here with my people. I feel that the cultivation environment of the little divine world is not as good as our Nanxing. For the future of the people, I can''t say I can only go back. "


    Although I didn''t quite understand Huo Wuniang''s meaning, I could see that she was not joking, so I said, "in that case, I can''t stop Huo''s master. I have a proposal. I don''t know if Lord Huo feels a little abrupt? "


    Huo Wu Niang looked at me and said slowly, "Your Highness, please speak."


    I said, "if you don''t dislike it, Lord Huo might as well take a walk with us to the oxygen star, which would be a distraction. If you are satisfied, stay on oxygen star. If you are not satisfied, you can leave at any time. "


    Huo Wu Niang said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. I need time to consider this. If the people have this idea, maybe we will go to the oxygen star to find your highness two sometime. "


    I hugged my fist and said, "I''m always waiting for you on oxygen."


    Huo Wuniang smiled: "thank you, your highness. I will consider your proposal."


    I smiled, said goodbye to Huo Wuniang again and left the Huo family.


    Since it''s still some time before the divine pill can be successfully refined, I''ll wait a few more days. Anyway, I''ve been waiting so long, and I don''t care to wait a few more days.


    I don''t seem to have much to do about the small divine world. For example, it''s better to leave it to the people in the small divine world.


    I''m waiting for the Huo family to give me Shendan and dahuandan, and then I''ll take Sai Huaer, Si Tuqian, Jiang Xue, Dong Mei, Xia Zhu and my new disciple Huo Wanyong back to oxygen star.


    Think about the possibility of taking someone back, Bian Lusha. If she wants, I''ll take her back with me.


    I am very satisfied with Bian Lusha''s performance recently. I also treat her as my good friend. As long as Bian Lusha has always been like this, I also have the obligation to take her back to oxygen star.


    Between friends, we should ignore past grievances and be honest.


    Among the people around me, the closest ones are Sai Huaer, Si Tuqian and Jiang Xue. They already know my plan. At this time, they should be preparing to leave the little divine world.


    I left Huo''s house and didn''t directly return to the divine realm. Instead, I took a turn in Wuji town and looked at those familiar places by the way.


    I used invisibility. It was difficult for others to find my trace, and no one bothered me.


    Unconsciously, I actually walked to the gate of the limitless Pavilion. Maybe there was a certain number. After standing at the gate of the limitless Pavilion for a while, I actually met Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan, who had never gone out.


    They seemed to be going somewhere in a hurry. I was a little strange in my heart. Anyway, I had nothing urgent to do, so I quietly followed them and wanted to see what happened.


    Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan went out of the city directly, rose in the air and flew to the south.


    I kept up because I was much faster than them. Instead, I deliberately slowed down and ran in front of them.


    Along the way, Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan didn''t stop at all. They flew to Lucheng, a city belonging to his highness Jin Sizhen, where I led troops once.


    Lucheng, with a population of tens of millions, is one of the big cities in the small divine world. Now Lucheng is one of the possessions of his highness, and its status is even more extraordinary.


    Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan entered Lucheng without stopping all the way and went directly to a manor in the southernmost part of Lucheng.


    This is a farmyard with more than ten families. The houses are connected together, which looks very large and long, but they are actually divided into everyone''s hands, that is, one or two.


    Also because there are many people living here, it seems a little messy, and the ground is full of garbage.


    Some people with old and messy clothes sat on the stones on the ground in groups and looked at Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan curiously.


    As Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan, it must be important to come to such a place.


    I quietly approached the manor and heard Zhao Wen say, "is there a man named Zhao Ye living here?"


    An old man who looked very old got up and said, "Zhao Ye? We do have this man here, but he has left. This... Just yesterday. What can I do for you? "


    A glimmer of disappointment flashed across Zhao Wen''s face: "we are his distant relatives. We came to find him and want him to do something for us."


    The old man said, "that''s too bad. Zhao Ye has sold his family property and left here because of something..."


    "The old man knows," said Zhao Huan. "Where did Zhao ye go?"


    The old man shook his head: "we really don''t know this. We''ve asked, but Zhao Ye didn''t tell us."


    Another villager said, "Zhao Ye left in a hurry. Even his family property was sold at a low price. He didn''t take anything away except his children and the crystal stones obtained from the seller."


    Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan looked at each other and said together, "then I won''t disturb you."


    I silently watched Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan leave. When they were far away, I showed up, walked in front of the old man, hugged my fist and said, "does the old man know me? I''m Jin Feng, the second highness of the Lord of God''s house. "


    I said it directly. The old man actually knew me, and immediately presented himself with a big gift: "I''ve met your highness. I don''t know the etiquette. I hope your highness will forgive me."


    I stretched out my hand and falsely led them up with a spirit: "there''s no need to be polite. I''m here to know Zhao Ye''s whereabouts. Can you tell me? "


    The old man pondered a little and said slowly, "since your highness came to inquire in person, I can''t hide anything anymore. Dare you ask your highness, what''s the reason for looking for Zhao Ye? "

 Chapter 1242

    The old man respects me very much, but he is still very cautious. Before answering me, he knows to ask me why I am looking for Zhao Ye.


    I would never blame the old man for this. I smiled and said, "I don''t know Zhao Ye, but I know the two people who came here just now. I want to ask Zhao Ye face-to-face what is worth the two people coming to him just now. "


    The old man pondered again: "Zhao Ye is in Guiyuan villa not far from here. The villa master of Guiyuan villa took Zhao Ye over."


    I said, "can you take me to Guiyuan villa?"


    Before the old man spoke, a younger man said, "I''d like to take the second hall to the garden villa."


    I nodded, "thank you."


    The young man smiled: "Your Highness is polite. Your highness must have something important to find Zhao Ye. I''m just leading the way for your highness. It''s not worth thanking your highness."


    I didn''t expect these farmers in poor clothes to be so polite and know the etiquette. While sighing, I nodded again: "please lead the way and disturb you."


    Young people should leave the manor first and stride to the east of the manor.


    Ten minutes later, the young man took me outside a manor similar to the previous Manor: "Your Highness, this is Guiyuan manor. Zhao ye should be inside."


    With a smile, I handed the young man more than a dozen third grade crystals: "thank you for leading the way. Take these crystals and go back and give them to everyone."


    The young man was surprised. He lost his mind and forgot to speak with the crystal stone I gave him.


    My figure slowly disappeared in front of him. When he came back, I had reached the inside of the manor.


    There was also a yard in the manor. There were also some scattered stones. Five people sat on the stones and were talking about something.


    Among the five people, there are three adults and two children. Among the adults, two men and one woman don''t look very old.


    These five people don''t seem to be a family, but more like neighbors who get together to chat.


    My arrival interrupted their conversation. A middle-aged man who looked a little better got up, hugged his fist and said politely, "I don''t know where your guest came from? Can I help you? "


    A middle-aged woman beside the middle-aged man made a big gift and said, "I don''t know if your highness is coming. What advice do you have?"


    Before the woman''s voice fell, the middle-aged man who had spoken before had made a big gift, and her previous expression had completely changed.


    I stretched out my hand and falsely led them up. At the same time, I motioned to the other people who had just reacted not to be polite: "you don''t need to be polite. I''m here to see Zhao Ye."


    What I said was simple, but one of the remaining three men was surprised and quickly came to salute: "I''m Zhao Ye. I don''t know what your highness is looking for me?"


    I looked at this man, but he was in his thirties, with a heroic face. He was very handsome, but I couldn''t see anything special.


    I said to him, "are you Zhao Ye?"


    The man said, "Your Highness, I''m Zhao Ye."


    I nodded: "you sold your property, but you came here to live?"


    Zhao Ye looked up at me: "to tell you the truth, I''m going to leave Lucheng tomorrow and meet your highness in Shenyu. I didn''t expect your second highness to come here first. It seems that your second Highness has received my letter to your second highness. "


    I was a little surprised: "letter? I haven''t received any letters... Why did you write to me? "


    Zhao Ye was stunned and looked at me suspiciously: "did you really not receive my letter? Then why are you here? "


    I said positively, "I really didn''t receive the letter, but I accidentally found someone looking for you, so I followed. What did you say in your letter to me? "


    Zhao Ye said, "I have a child around me. I need your Highness''s help."


    I know Zhao Ye didn''t finish, so I smiled and said, "it''s so simple. I''ll give you what you need."


    Zhao Ye shook his head: "I don''t want anything. I just want your highness to help me treat my child''s injury."


    "Healing?" I was a little strange: "take me to see the children."


    Zhao Ye pointed to the two children around him, the boy of a man and a woman: "he is the child who needs the help of his highness. His name is Zhao Yu. Follow my last name. "


    The child Zhao Yu looked only seven or eight years old. He looked at me and listened to us. Now, after listening to Zhao Ye''s words, he immediately came to me and saluted and said, "Zhao Yu has seen your second highness."


    I also like the clever child very much. I stretched out my hand to pull up the child, smiled and said, "your name is Zhao Yu. What injury did you get?"


    Zhao Yu smiled and showed a naive look: "I''m not hurt. I just feel that sometimes I don''t have strength, I don''t have any strength."


    I could have directly explored with the yuan God, but considering that such words would have a certain impact on the child''s soul, I didn''t do so.


    The result of the inquiry surprised and puzzled me, so I went to see Zhao Ye.


    Zhao Ye hurriedly said, "the child is still young. I don''t know where his injury is. The child is the original God... The soul is damaged. It is said that only the second Highness''s soul reviving pill can be cured. Therefore, I dare to write to the second Hall and hope that the second highness will be merciful and give medicine to help. "


    I saw that Zhao Ye didn''t speak like an ordinary person, so I looked at him and said, "what''s the origin of this child? Why is the soul damaged at a young age? "


    Zhao Ye looked at me and suddenly sent a message to me: "don''t be surprised, your highness. In fact, I am also an immortal, but the cultivation skills are relatively special. Generally speaking, it''s not easy for others to find me an immortal."


    I nodded and passed the same message to Zhao Ye: "I see. I said how do you seem to know a lot about the immortal. How did the child''s soul get hurt? Tell the truth. "


    Zhao Ye continued: "to tell you the truth, although this child has my last name, he is not my child. I picked him up by accident. I don''t know his origin. I don''t know when his soul was hurt. I knew I was attacked by the soul attack, so it was abnormal. "


    I nodded: "then I must explore. There may be potential memories in the child''s soul. Find out the cause of the injury, and I can treat the symptoms and save the child''s life."


    Zhao Ye hugged his fist and said, "please let your highness do it. I will repay your highness."


    I smiled: "don''t say this first. Find a quiet room. I''m going to help Zhao Yu."


    Zhao Ye and others retreated together and took Zhao Yu and I to a relatively remote room.

 Chapter 1243

    Without saying a word, I directly started to check Zhao Yu''s injury. The yuan God in my body released the power of the yuan God and entered Zhao Yu''s body to explore carefully.


    Yuan Shen entered Zhao Yu''s body and found Zhao Yu''s weak soul. He easily found out the injury in Zhao Yu''s body and knew a lot of things that Zhao Yu might not know himself.


    This Zhao Yu is not a person in the small divine world at all. His birthplace should be the divine world that we immortals all yearn for.


    Zhao Yu''s father is actually the famous God Fanzhu.


    The child had an extraordinary origin, but he encountered an accident at birth. His soul was injured by Fanzhu''s opponent and almost failed to save his life.


    It was fan Zhu who fought the danger of weakening his Yuanshen and protected the child with his Yuanshen to the little divine world.


    After completing the task, Fanzhu Yuanshen, who escorted the children, was suppressed and destroyed by the interface force of the small divine world, which almost disappeared. Therefore, Fanzhu can only let the children live and die by themselves and has no time to continue to take care of the children.


    Zhao Yu was able to live alone in the small divine world because he was accidentally met by the immortal Zhao Ye and maintained by Zhao Ye with his own aura and Yuanshen power.


    It is true that the soul reviving pill can make children recover, but without my help, the medicine of the soul reviving pill is too strong for children to bear.


    Knowing this, I opened my eyes and said to Zhao Ye, who was guarding the side: "the child can''t take the soul reviving pill directly. His soul is too weak. Taking it directly may be counterproductive. Well, I first use my own Yuanshen to protect the child''s soul, and then refine the medicine in the reincarnation pill and input it into the child''s body to slowly restore the child''s soul. This process will take about a day. You all step back and don''t let others enter here. "


    Zhao Ye hugged his fist and said, "thank you, your highness. Don''t worry. No one will disturb you."


    I nodded slightly. After Zhao Ye and others left, I turned to Zhao Yu and said, "how do you feel now?"


    Zhao Yu smiled and said, "I feel very good, Uncle... You say I''m sick. Why don''t I feel it myself?"


    I smiled and said, "if you can feel your disease, you may have no way to recover... Son, close your eyes and I''ll help you treat it."


    Zhao Yu cleverly closed his eyes, and a trace of fear of the unknown appeared on his young face. I comforted him in a low voice, and set up an array to isolate the force of the interface, so as to facilitate my yuan God to treat Zhao Yu.


    When I was ready, I began to treat Zhao Yu carefully. I told Zhao Ye to protect Zhao Yu''s soul with my yuan God. At the same time, after taking the reincarnation pill and refining the power of the pill, I slowly input it into Zhao Yu''s body to treat Zhao Yu''s injured soul.


    The process takes a long time, but I am inexplicably happy. It seems that none of the people I have helped before has made me so happy as Zhao Yu.


    I''m happy to save people and myself. I have this feeling for the first time.


    Maybe I will have more such feelings in the future, but now, it seems that I realized the fun of saving people for the first time and almost immersed in it.


    He Xian has always been treating others. She enjoys it tirelessly. About the same as I do now, she has experienced the fun of saving people.


    It seems that when you save people, your heart will be sublimated.


    One day''s effort passed in the blink of an eye. Zhao Yu''s weak soul was treated and recovered. He didn''t feel much himself. I, the person who saved people, felt very obvious.


    When the treatment was over, I saw that Zhao Yu had already fallen asleep, so I quietly took back the array and was ready to leave.


    When Zhao Ye, who was waiting outside, saw me, he immediately came forward, hugged his fist and said, "Your Highness, don''t thank me. As long as your highness needs me in the future, I won''t refuse."


    I smiled: "go and see the children. It should no longer be a big problem. I can take good care of myself and recover completely in a few days."


    Zhao Ye nodded: "thank you, your highness. Please go down to have a rest. After I see the children, I''ll prepare a dinner for your highness."


    I wanted to tell Zhao Ye that the dinner was not necessary. In fact, I was a little tired and needed to go back to rest, but before I could speak, Zhao Ye hurried to see the children, and I didn''t say much.


    I watched Zhao ye enter the room to watch the children, quietly disappear and leave here.


    Originally, I thought there would be something special here. I followed Zhao Wen and they came here. Unexpectedly, it was to treat a child whose soul was injured.


    Maybe I''m suspicious. I think Zhao Wen and Zhao Huan are doing something shady. In fact, they are kind enough to find Zhao Ye and help him treat his children.


    Not only do I have the soul reviving pill, but also Zhao Wen and them. This time, I''m going to spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart.


    I was very happy to save a child accidentally. I quietly returned to the divine realm and slept quietly. It was an unprecedented peace.


    My current state of mind is very different from before. I don''t care much about saving people, but I do it easily.


    Even if the child I treated is the child of God on the bamboo, it is the same.


    Gods in the divine world have specific criteria for division. Some highly respected gods are regarded as supreme gods. Their strength is not necessarily the highest, but their status is relatively higher.


    Fanzhu is such a God. He, who is respected as the Supreme God, has always been keen to heal patients and save people, with a lofty benevolence.


    I don''t know who hurt his children, and I don''t know what hatred there is between them. All I can do is treat his children, that''s all.


    I hope I can save him. He will achieve something in the future and will not weaken the reputation of God on bamboo.


    After staying in the divine realm for a few days, I practice every day, and I don''t know how long it has passed, because when I practice, I forget the passage of time.


    On this day, I just finished my training and was ready to go out for a walk. I received a letter from the Huo family saying that the divine pill had been released, and sent Huo Wanyong and others of the Huo family to the divine domain for me.


    I was overjoyed. I personally picked up Huo Wanyong and others to my residence and ordered people to give a banquet to entertain them.


    Huo Wanyong wants to go to the oxygen star with me. He is my disciple. I learned from his mouth that they sent me two Huo family alchemists in addition to precious pills such as divine pill and Da Huan pill.


    These two Huo family alchemists are both the older generation of Huo family alchemists. Their alchemy skills are very superb. They are both alchemy masters.


    They went to oxygen star with me to help me refine pills. They were also Huo Wanyong''s attendants and master Dan en.


    I know it''s all Huo Wuniang''s arrangement. I don''t have much to say. I drink and talk with them and thank them for the pills they made for me.

 Chapter 1244

    At this time, it''s time for me to set off and return to oxygen, so I told everyone attending the banquet that tomorrow is the time for us to leave the little divine world.


    Everyone was prepared, without the slightest accident and surprise.


    The dinner lasted until late at night before we dispersed, or rested, or prepared our luggage for tomorrow.


    Everyone has different things to bring back. I mainly brought a large amount of crystal stones and panacea, and a small amount of others. I don''t want to bring more.


    At my request, not many people came to see us off, but the eldest Unicorn came, and so did Longpu and Longyan.


    When I asked the eldest brother for a drop of Unicorn blood essence in front of everyone and gave it to longsoul, I also got the last sub sword in his hand - No. 3 sub sword.


    This is a deal. It''s me and Dragon Spirit who get benefits, but the boss who is innocent and bleeding.


    No matter how many people refused to give up, we still embarked on the return journey without hesitation. At the moment of entering the transmission array, I was more or less reluctant to give up, but at the thought of my family and friends on the oxygen star, I resolutely left.


    Bian Lusha unexpectedly didn''t follow me. She said that she was a good student to study the goddess skills and war skills she had just got. She would come to me after she was strong.


    There are a lot of spars in the little divine world. The speed of cultivation is much faster than that of oxygen star. I can understand Bian Lusha''s doing so.


    We came to a place on the oxygen star through the transmission array. We just adapted to the surrounding environment, and then smiled at each other.


    We were originally oxygen star people, and the joy of going home was self-evident. Huo Wanyong and others were happy because they saw the completely different scenery on oxygen star from the little divine world, strengthened their desire to explore the unknown, and their curiosity soared.


    We oxygen stars are busy introducing the cultural scenery and local customs of oxygen stars to Huo Wanyong and others. They laugh even more when they listen.


    I tried to use my nine star space here and found it easier to use than in the small divine world.


    Oxygen star is an already formed interface, which is different from the interface of the small divine world. The force of space is more stable and sufficient.


    I opened a space channel and brought people to Jingshen city. I felt familiar with it. I seemed to have some feelings.


    After leaving the oxygen star for so long, when I came back, everything seemed to be unknown, but so familiar.


    This feeling is so wonderful that I want to walk around immediately. I''m full of curiosity about everything like the first time I came to oxygen star.


    We still have to go and see Zhou Shuangyin, Zhou Xiaoying, Dongfang Hongfeng, and Zhou Xiaoying''s mother Dongfang Yuyan, who is not very familiar.


    They should be living together now. I don''t know whether Zhou Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng have married and had children over the years, and whether Zhou Shuangyin and his wife have made up


    Then I should go back to the gate of immortality, meet my mother and my brothers and sisters, have a chat, and eliminate the pain of lovesickness I haven''t seen for many years.


    I was anxious to see Zhou Shuangyin and them, so I took them to Jingshen city quickly, hurried into the city and went straight to the city master''s house.


    The mirror God City armed with high technology looks more magnificent than those cities in the small divine world.


    Over the years, Jingshen city has a larger scale, more population and more prosperity. It seems that everything is far better than when I left.


    We were originally oxygen stars. These people didn''t feel anything, but Huo Wanyong and others were different. They felt strange when they saw anything and couldn''t use both eyes.


    Jiang Xue not to mention that although she was very calm, she couldn''t help holding my hand and exposed her inner thoughts.


    I smiled and introduced to you all the way. Jingshen city has now become the largest city in Chilong country. There are all kinds of things I should have. Even if I am a local, there are many things I don''t know at one time.


    Take you to the place where the city Lord''s residence was originally located. It has turned into a large area of grass, pavilions, swimming pools, fountains and chairs, and has become the square of Jingshen city.


    There was no sign of the city Lord''s residence. After asking a passer-by, he knew that the city Lord''s residence had been moved many years ago. Now it is more than ten miles away from here. It will take a while to walk there.


    We are all martial arts. We are all very fast. It''s only a few minutes'' journey, more than ten miles.


    Seeing the towering and magnificent city Lord''s residence, I felt strange. When I was close to the door, I hesitated a little.


    Compared with the former city Lord''s residence, this building is very different. The current city Lord''s residence is tall and powerful, while the former city Lord''s residence is relatively small. They are not in the same level.


    At present, there is an endless stream of people coming and going in the city master''s house. There are a lot of traffic in front of the city master''s house, and there are long queues of people coming to do business.


    I don''t know why so many people are here. When they take them to the city master''s house, no one stops us.


    The current city Lord''s residence has at least 100 floors. I don''t know where Zhou Shuangyin will be.


    I asked someone casually. The result was beyond our expectation. Zhou Shuangyin and others had already left Jingshen city and went to Shengxian gate to become disciples of Shengxian gate.


    Moreover, Zhou Xiaoying became the elder of Shengxian gate five years ago. Zhou Shuangyin and his wife Shangguan Yuyan also became the elder years ago.


    Only Dongfang Hongfeng is the leader of the red Hall of the immortal sect. He can be an elder, but his position remains unchanged.


    Knowing this news, I decided not to stop in Jingshen city and go directly to Shengxian gate.


    I, the sect leader, haven''t appeared for many years. I don''t know how the immortal sect is now. It''s necessary to go and have a look.


    To go to Shengxian gate, I could only go to Binhu village through the transmission array, but now I can use the nine star space to do this, which saves a lot of trouble.


    I know the location of Binhu village very well. The original natural danger is nothing to me now.


    The warrior on oxygen star, who doesn''t know the law of space, can''t do anything in the face of those natural dangers. Now I''m very different. I can ignore these and directly open a space channel to Binhu village.


    I can even go directly to the Shengxian gate, just because I don''t want to make too much publicity, I still take the way to Binhu village and walk into the Shengxian gate.


    People followed me to the entrance of Shengxian gate and found that there were disciples of Shengxian gate guarding here, and the original seal disappeared.


    Among these disciples, some of them can recognize me at a glance. I feel some emotion.


    The disciple was a little excited and ran to report the news of my return to the elders. I smiled at him and didn''t stop him from doing so.


    Being loved is always better than being hated.

 Chapter 1245

    The people I brought back followed me into the Shengxian gate. Those who had not been to the Shengxian gate, such as Jiang Xue and Huo Wanyong, were full of surprise and novelty when they saw the practice tower, Juling Dharma array, Shengxian platform and so on.


    I introduced these places to them with a smile. Disciples greeted me all the way, showing enthusiasm and joy.


    I saluted one by one. I didn''t know that I had saluted many times all the way. I felt a little tired. There were still people coming to salute.


    Jiang Xue quietly said to me, "no wonder you want to come back. The people here are much more enthusiastic about you than the people in the little divine world."


    I smiled: "that''s right. I''m the head of Shengxian sect. When the disciples see me, they will be more enthusiastic."


    Before my voice fell, a familiar voice came: "the door Lord is back."


    It was Jin Xiang, the supreme elder who should have ascended to the fairyland early. He was also surrounded by Jin dingzhang, who was also about to ascend to the fairyland early, and the elders and hall leaders of the immortal gate.


    Forrest Gump is also among these people. When he sees me, he looks very happy. Unfortunately, without his chance to speak, he can only look at me and smile.


    They all came to meet me with smiles on their faces. All kinds of greetings were heard. I didn''t know who to answer first.


    I can only hug my fist and say, "I''ve left Shengxian gate for some time. I don''t know if everything is all right at this time?"


    Jin Xiang said, "very good. The sect leader doesn''t need to worry about it. The sect leader went to the small divine world. Have you ever seen a real God? "


    I know that people don''t know much about the small divine world, so I know where I came back from. I smiled and said, "there is no difference between the small divine world and us, that is, an immortal cultivation interface. It''s not a real divine world. There are no gods and immortals."


    Jin Xiang smiled: "no wonder the sect leader will come back. We thought the sect leader had forgotten us and would never come back."


    I said with a smile: "how could it be? This is my root... Don''t stand here. Let''s talk slowly later. Now I''m going to visit my mother. Please tell me where my mother is now?"


    Jin Xiang said, "the old lady is in Yixian residence. The sect leader is anxious to see the old lady, so we won''t disturb the sect leader."


    I nodded and said casually, "these are my friends. Go to yixianju with me for a temporary stay. The supreme elder helps to arrange their residence. They will always live in the gate of immortality. "


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "at the command of the sect leader, I will naturally handle it myself."


    I nodded, turned and strode towards yixianju. I haven''t seen my mother for a long time. I miss her very much and am anxious to see her.


    When you come to yixianju, the new yixianju is much more imposing than the previous yixianju, just like the new master''s house of Jingshen city.


    Zhou Xiaoying was waiting for me at the gate of yixianju. Standing beside her were Zhou Shuangyin and Shangguan Yuyan.


    I didn''t expect them to be here, so I hurried forward to salute and said respectfully, "Jin Feng is unfilial. It''s been so long since I left. I don''t know if my parents are all right?"


    Zhou Shuangyin looked at me and said with a smile, "very good. I''m free and happy here."


    Shangguan Yuyan didn''t know me very well. She just smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, Zhou Xiaoying came forward and hugged me, almost crying in public.


    This sister is very kind to me. Although she was a little unhappy with me because of Dongfang Hongfeng, now her performance tells me that she has completely forgiven me.


    I also held Zhou Xiaoying and couldn''t help saying, "how''s your sister? Have you reached the peak level of martial god? "


    Zhou Xiaoying loosened me, looked at me and said, "why haven''t you heard from me for so long? Are you not afraid that we will worry about you?"


    I smiled and said, "the little divine world is far away from us. Even if I want to send messages back, isn''t it very difficult?"


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "that''s true, so I don''t blame you. By the way, my brother has something important to do. Don''t blame him for not coming to meet you. "


    I smiled and handed Zhou Xiaoying a magic pill: "how could it be. It seems that my sister hasn''t reached the peak martial god state yet. Then take this divine pill and reach the peak martial god state as soon as possible. "


    Zhou Xiaoying took the pill and was pleasantly surprised: "is this pill so effective? That''s great. I can finally catch up with you... "


    I saw Zhou Xiaoying happy, so I smiled happily and said, "I still have some pills like this, sister, you don''t have to be so happy."


    Zhou Xiaoying frowned and said, "a lot? Then it''s not worth my happiness. To tell you the truth, I''m already the top martial god. "


    This time it was my turn to frown: "sister is already the top martial god? Is this progress too fast? In my induction, why is my sister just a medium-level martial god? "


    Zhou Xiaoying smiled: "there''s more news that should surprise you... We''ll talk while eating later - I''ve already prepared the dinner, just our family... Plus your friends."


    I nodded: "listen to your sister... By the way, I''ll introduce my sister to my friends in the little divine world."


    Perhaps they had been separated for too long. Sai Huaer and situ Qian didn''t come forward to boo the cold and ask for warmth as soon as they saw Zhou Xiaoying, but quietly listened to me and Zhou Xiaoying talking to them without any other expression.


    Zhou Xiaoying, like before, finished talking with me. No matter who I wanted to introduce, she strode to saihua''er and situ Qian, smiled and said, "haven''t seen you for a long time, are you strange to me?"


    Sai Huaer and situ Qian came forward. One pulled Zhou Xiaoying''s left hand and the other pulled Zhou Xiaoying''s right hand. They talked to Zhou Xiaoying with a smile.


    I was busy introducing Jiang Xue and Huo Wanyong to Zhou Shuangyin and his wife, so I ignored Zhou Xiaoying and them.


    After my introduction, Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said, "these are all your friends. Let''s go first. Don''t always stand."


    I smiled and asked casually, "I don''t know where my mother is now?"


    Zhou Shuangyin said, "shut up inside. This... Is on the third floor."


    I nodded: "no wonder I didn''t see my mother... Dad, you don''t seem to have reached the realm of martial god. I have a divine pill here, which can help you become the peak martial god as soon as possible. Take it."


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "I knew you would bring us back good things, but the divine pill with such magical effect is still beyond my expectation."


    I divided the divine pill to Zhou Shuangyin and Shangguan Yuyan: "after taking it, you will become the peak martial god in the near future."


    Zhou Shuangyin and Shangguan Yuyan were overjoyed. They took the divine pill with a smile and looked at the divine pill carefully. They all forgot to talk to me.

 Chapter 1246

    I turned around with a smile and walked into yixianju. This is a new yixianju. I saw a lot of things for the first time. It''s quite novel.


    The general layout of yixianju is in line with my habits. It is simple and comfortable and suitable for cultivation.


    When they entered yixianju, they were all looking at the decorations here. I smiled and said to everyone, "just sit down. This will be the place where we practice our life. You can get familiar with it first."


    Zhou Shuangyin and Shangguan Yuyan only recovered at this time. Zhou Shuangyin smiled and said to me, "there are many rooms here. Even if 1000 people live in, they won''t feel crowded. However, in order to respect you, the sect leader, we are now living in more than a dozen people, all of whom are your family and friends. "


    I said, "it doesn''t matter. If you want to live in, you can pass my test."


    Zhou Shuangyin said with a smile, "what test? Isn''t it strength? "


    Zhou Xiaoying came side by side with Sai Huaer and Si Tuqian. She seemed very interested in it and asked loudly, "what test is it? Is it fun? I want to participate, too. "


    I shook my head: "I suddenly thought of a test task. As long as the disciples who have passed the test, I will personally teach them the formula of immortality promotion, as well as other skills and combat skills. Moreover, everyone has the opportunity to obtain the divine pill and become the peak martial god and the elder of the immortal sect in the future. "


    Zhou Shuangyin was stunned and immediately said, "this is great good news. I''ll tell the supreme elder them and ask them to help arrange it."


    Zhou Xiaoying said loudly, "what test? It''s boring!"


    Dongmei came forward and said, "Lord Zhou, don''t worry. I''ll convey the door Lord''s order."


    Zhou Shuangyin nodded: "well, thank you, Miss Dongmei."


    Dongmei smiled, turned and left to convey my order.


    When I saw Dongmei leave, I said to Xia Zhu, "tell me to go down and prepare dinner. Let''s talk with the hall leader and elders tonight."


    Xia Zhu knew that I wanted to know the current situation of Shengxian sect. He hugged his fist and said, "yes, sect leader."


    I saw that Xia Zhu also left, so I said to Jiang Xue, "you can choose your favorite room and live here in the future."


    Jiang Xue''s face was slightly red, revealing a trace of shame: "I listen to you."


    Zhou Shuangyin and Shangguan Yuyan both saw what was coming and smiled with deep meaning. Only Zhou Xiaoying stared at me and said angrily, "I really don''t know how you, the sect leader, took the lead in doing bad things."


    I smiled bitterly and was speechless. Jiang Xue was also flushed. Only Sai Huaer and situ Qian smiled.


    Zhou Xiaoying is still the same, careless, quite like a man.


    I was already familiar with Zhou Xiaoying''s temperament and dared not speak again.


    At this time, my brothers and sisters knew that I was back and came to me to talk to me.


    Some old friends and brothers also came one after another, and the whole Yixian residence became lively.


    When I heard that I had come back, people like ardor of the fire family, xuelianer of the snow family, and those old brothers I brought back from Chilong city came to see me.


    There were too many people around me. Everyone talked to me. I answered their questions one by one. Unconsciously, it was evening, and even Zhou Xiaoying forgot the family dinner.


    Fortunately, Zhou Xiaoying knew that I had ordered someone to prepare a dinner party, and she didn''t bother me.


    We didn''t stop talking until the elders and hall leaders came to yixianju to attend the dinner I asked people to prepare.


    The supreme elder Jin Xiang is still the representative of everyone. He was the first to ask me: "the test task of the sect leader is to select the right disciple to be your own disciple?"


    I nodded: "I hope to rise to the immortal world within a thousand years. During this period, I want to accept a group of disciples as the backbone of Shengxian sect in the future. Elder Tai, I have already thought about the trial task. For the sake of fairness, I will set up an array in the big ring mountain north of Shengxian gate. Anyone who can break through the array can enter the next round of trial. "


    Jin Xiang and others looked at each other, and the supreme elder Jin Xiang still said, "in this way, we need the help of the fire clan."


    I said with a smile, "people of the fire clan can also participate in this test. They can help, too."


    Ador got up and hugged his fist: "the sect leader has an order. I, the fire family, will certainly go all out."


    I nodded to ador, "thank you, fire clan. Ah duo, I haven''t seen you for so many years. The fire family has always been good? "


    Ador said with a smile, "we are all well with the care of the master."


    I nodded, looked at a man around ardor, got up and hugged: "elder Zhu Min, your strength seems to have improved a lot. Is it about to rise to the fairy world?"


    This person is naturally Zhu Min, the master of ardor. Now she is the elder of my ascending immortal sect. She smiled and said, "thanks to the generous gift of the sect leader, I am really about to come to this step."


    I regard ador as a brother, and Zhu Min is my master. I smiled and said, "how can I help you?"


    Zhu Min said with a smile, "the sect leader doesn''t have to help me anymore. As soon as the time comes, I will fly to the fairy world."


    I nodded, turned around and said to the two elders of the Huo family: "you two have come all the way and are the distinguished guests of our Shengxian gate. But in order to better practice in the Shengxian gate, would you two like to be the elders of our Shengxian gate?"


    The second elder of Huo family nodded slightly: "we are willing to follow the sect leader and be the elder of Shengxian sect."


    I nodded slightly: "that''s settled. In the future, you two will stay in the Shengxian gate and ask the elders to help you arrange your residence and officially become the elders of the Shengxian gate."


    The two elders of the Huo family smiled and said in unison, "thank you, sect leader."


    I also wanted to talk to them, so I heard Jin Xiang whisper, "who are these two?"


    I think many people are not familiar with the two elders of the Huo family. With doubts on their face, they raised their voice and said, "these two are the Huo family I brought from the divine world. They are good at alchemy. Later, they will be my full-time alchemist of Shengxian gate and enjoy the treatment of elders. In the future, we will be a family. We should respect the two elders. "


    Then they understood and said together, "please rest assured, I understand."


    The two elders of the Huo family got up and saluted together: "thank you, sect leader, thank you."


    Huo Wanyong also got up and said, "younger generation Huo Wanyong is a new disciple. Please give me more advice..."


    I added: "Huo Wanyong is my disciple. Please give me more advice in the future so that he can become a useful talent as soon as possible."


    The crowd said again, "please rest assured, sect leader!"


    I nodded: "let''s get to know each other and have a chat. We''ll start today''s dinner in a minute."


    When the people heard me say this, they talked to each other, and Yixian became lively when he was in cuneaton.


    People should understand each other. Conversation is one of the most direct ways.

 Chapter 1247

    I picked up the wine glass, had a drink with Jiang Xue sitting next to me, and said to her, "get familiar with it slowly. You will like it here."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "don''t worry, I will get familiar with you in a short time."


    I knew Jiang Xue would be able to do this, and said with a smile, "you and sister Hua''er and situ Qian will live with me."


    Jiang Xue''s face was slightly red: "I want to discuss this with sister Hua''er. I don''t know whether they will allow it."


    I smiled. When the supreme elder came to propose a toast, I talked to the supreme elder and temporarily forgot what I said to Jiang Xue.


    The supreme elder came to me to tell me about the recent situation of Shengxian gate. I took the supreme elder to my room, raised my glass and said, "the supreme elder has worked hard. I don''t know if you are about to rise to the fairy world like elder Zhu Min?"


    Jin Xiang nodded: "we are all old and immortal, but we have delayed our flight to the fairy world because we have to wait for the door master to come back. With our ability, we can''t suppress it for a long time. Thanks to the array set by the sect leader, we have to delay until now. "


    I looked at Jin Xiang: "in this way, you are all going to leave. My immortal gate really needs more new peak martial gods to take charge."


    Jin Xiang nodded, "what the sect leader said is. Sect leader, over the years, everything in Shengxian sect has been in peace, and Du Kang has not made any more attacks. Generally speaking, we have a good opportunity to develop and grow. At present, the number of high-level Wuxian in Shengxian gate is twice as many as when the sect leader left, and the number of Wushen is nearly 30% more. "


    I nodded: "this is the best. At least our strength is stronger than before. Elder Tai, when are you scheduled to fly to the fairy world? "


    Jin Xiang said, "just at the beginning of next month, Jin dingzhang and I will fly to the fairy world together."


    I suddenly felt a little reluctant, but knowing that this is the dream of every immortal, I didn''t say much, so I can only sincerely bless them.


    After chatting with Jin Xiang for two hours, I learned all the current situation of Shengxian gate and the difficulties faced by Shengxian gate.


    The difficulty of Shengxian gate is no longer strength and money, but cultivation materials.


    There is a relative lack of cultivation materials on the oxygen star. Many disciples can''t get enough cultivation materials and progress is slow.


    The crystal stone I brought from the divine world may solve this problem in a short time, but it can''t be done once and for all.


    Unless I take out the crystal essence prepared for me by my father and make a crystal vein in Shengxian gate.


    This is the only way I can think of and the only way to solve the dilemma at present.


    So I took advantage of Jinxiang and others to fly up. There are still a few days left. Let Jinxiang and others help me bury the crystal essence in the big ring mountain north of Shengxian gate and artificially create a crystal vein.


    Jingshi essence can produce a large amount of Jingshi. The energy contained in Jingshi is the best cultivation resource.


    Although it will take some time for Jingshi essence to produce Jingshi, this is the best way. I have to wait.


    Before that, the crystal stone I brought back will be distributed to all disciples so that they can continue to practice and improve their strength.


    The spirit gathering Dharma array of Shengxian sect is actually something similar to crystal stone. However, the Reiki gathered by the spirit gathering Dharma array is limited after all, which can not meet the cultivation of all disciples. Other methods are needed to help disciples gather more Reiki.


    Can directly absorb the spar, nature is the best choice.


    After Jinxiang and others knew what I thought, they helped each other without saying a word.


    One day later, there was a heavily protected spar vein in the dahuanshan mountain. However, because the speed of spar fine manufacturing spar will not be very fast, it is not possible to excavate spar for use at the moment.


    As long as there is crystal essence in hand, find a place with plenty of energy to bury it, and naturally a crystal vein will be formed slowly.


    I need the help of the elders. In fact, it is to help me find a place with sufficient aura. Although there are not many such places in the immortal gate, there are not many.


    This is also a gift I brought to all the disciples of Shengxian sect. Everyone will get a good gift.


    I''m busy. My friends know I''m busy and don''t bother me one after another. They practice in private or go to various places of Shengxian gate.


    Sometimes I think of my friends and plan to meet them. After asking Dongmei and Xiazhu, I know that everyone is busy, so I give up.


    When I come back this time, the most important thing is to finish the wedding with my three fiancees and give them an explanation.


    I''ve delayed them for a long time. If I delay like this, I''ll fly to the fairy world. It''s really unreasonable that I haven''t given them a place.


    So after meeting most of my relatives and friends, I made a special trip to see my mother and planned to discuss my marriage with my mother.


    My father is far away in the small divine world. Naturally, I won''t attend my marriage. My mother, Zhou Shuangyin and Shangguan Yuyan are my close relatives who want to witness my marriage.


    Mother''s closed practice is because her strength is really not high. She needs more time to practice and improve her strength.


    I came to my mother''s closed room. Just as I was about to reach for the front door, I saw Jinlan coming out of my mother''s closed room.


    Seeing me, Jin Lan was surprised: "fourth brother, why are you standing at the door? Come on in, mom just talked about you. "


    I smiled and said, "I''m afraid I''ll disturb my mother''s retreat, so..."


    The mother''s voice came from inside: "Si''er? Come in and let me see you. "


    I pushed the door in and saw that my mother had become younger than before. I knew it was because I had taken some pills, but I was still not used to it. I couldn''t help looking at my mother for several times.


    Anyone who suddenly sees his mother become young, just like his sister, will feel a little surprised.


    Mother looked at me with a smile: "Si''er, I heard you''ve been back for several days. Why haven''t you come to see me?"


    The mother''s tone did not mean to blame me. On the contrary, it was full of the mother''s deep love for her son.


    I came forward to salute: "I wanted to find my mother after I came back, but they told me you were practicing in isolation. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you. I''ll wait until now. "


    Mother smiled and said, "I thought... You are always the busiest. You must have a lot to do when you come back. Are Hua Hua and qian''er back? How are they? "


    I nodded: "they are all back, but they are also worried about disturbing their mother. You didn''t come to see your mother with me."

 Chapter 1248

    Mother smiled: "don''t explain, you have me in your heart, I know. What are you looking for me for? I still want to continue my practice. If you have anything to say, just say it. "


    I smiled: "well, I''m going to kiss sister Hua''er, Si Tuqian and Jiang Xuecheng I met in the little divine world soon. I want to ask my mother what she means."


    Mother was overjoyed: "this is a good thing. Why ask me? By the way, I have prepared two gifts, which seems to be one short. Don''t worry, I''ll prepare this third gift right away... Si''er, you''re capable. I''m glad to see that... If your father were here, he might be very happy... "


    I knew that my mother missed her father, so she smiled and said, "do you want to go to the little divine world to see your father? I''ll take you for a walk in a few days. "


    The mother shook her head, "if your father wants me, he will come back. I will not go to the little divine world, nor will I see him. "


    I heard my mother was angry, so I explained for my father, "my father is now the God King of the little divine world, so the Lord of the red dragon kingdom is really too busy. Otherwise, this time I come back, he will come back with me. "


    After a pause, I took out the gift my father prepared for my mother and my brothers and sisters: "this is the gift my father prepared for you. Let me bring it back."


    The mother looked at the gift her father gave her and said slowly, "the immortal has a long life and is not in a hurry for a while. But no matter how busy your father is, he should often send me a letter or something. It''s been many years and there''s no news... "


    I really don''t have much to say about my parents. I can only comfort my mother not to think about it. After I have reached the realm of martial god, I can go to the little divine world to see my father.


    With my mother''s permission, I put the marriage on the agenda and made a special trip to discuss with several elders to hold the first wedding of Shengxian gate in nearly 10000 years before they soared to the fairy world.


    The elders are very happy. This is not only a happy event for me, but also a great event for Shengxian gate.


    So they sent out an invitation to Emei sect and other sects to attend my wedding.


    Shushan gate is situ Qian''s mother''s home. Naturally, it is the first one to invite. When situ Qian was not in oxygen star, he appointed the acting sect leader, and the invitation was given to the acting sect leader.


    Sai Huaer''s father, Sai Sanshi, was practicing in the gate of immortality. He didn''t need to be invited. Just say it.


    The Sai family is now relatively withered, and the people in the family are fragmented. The third division is almost alone, and now it is also in the immortal gate.


    If saihua''er''s relationship with him had not improved, saisan division would really be a lonely family.


    Naturally, Jiang Xue''s family couldn''t be invited. I asked her for advice, and she didn''t care too much about it.


    The preparatory work is done by someone. What I want to do is to be the groom.


    I''ve never been a very rebellious person, so I prefer to be traditional about marriage.


    It''s just that my wife will have three people, and no one thinks it''s bad. Maybe as the sect leader of Shengxian sect, this little thing is not worth mentioning.


    With the help of Dongmei and Xiazhu, I changed into the bridegroom''s wedding dress and was ready to happily worship and marry the three women.


    The whole Shengxian gate was preparing half a month in advance. Everyone was happy and couldn''t close his mouth.


    On this day, everyone came to yixianju to congratulate me. There was an endless stream of people.


    My hands and feet are soft when I return the gifts. The three brides return the gifts in turn. They are also tired.


    A wedding is much harder than a war. I really have no choice but to tell the elders around me not to congratulate me one by one. I''m really tired.


    The supreme elder Jin Xiang smiled happily and said, "the wedding of the sect leader is the biggest wedding of the immortal promotion sect in thousands of years. The disciples want to be a little happy and congratulate the sect leader. It''s hard for us old guys to say anything."


    Knowing that Jin Xiang was joking with me, I said to him, "it''s getting late. We''re all going to have a wedding wine. Let''s stop congratulating."


    Jin Xiang hugged his fist and said, "please follow the instructions of the sect leader."


    I shook my head, smiled and pulled the three brides around me back to Yixian residence. After taking my seat, I took up my wine glass to honor my relatives and friends here.


    My mother, brothers and sisters, my adoptive father Zhou Shuangyin and my adoptive mother Shangguan Yuyan, the hall leaders and elders of Zhou Xiaoying, Dongfang Hongfeng and Shengxian gate, the leaders of Shushan gate and other major sects, as well as the representatives of major families, gathered in Yixian to wish my wedding.


    Other people are also arranged to drink wedding wine in various places of Shengxian gate, and they won''t neglect anyone.


    No matter how big the yixianju is, it is impossible to accommodate all the visiting guests and all the disciples of Shengxian gate.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of dishes, all kinds of congratulations were almost said. I got up and said, "today is my big day. You are so helpful to me on weekdays. I take this opportunity to toast you and talk about your feelings."


    The people stood up together: "the sect leader is polite. This is what we should do."


    We had a drink together, put down the cup and I said, "I won''t accompany you. You drink delicious."


    The people laughed together: "please, door Lord."


    Only Zhou Xiaoying was silent, didn''t say anything, just looked at me.


    I don''t know what''s wrong with this sister. I don''t say much in front of everyone. I can only pretend not to see her and get up and leave the banquet.


    The three brides were taken to their new house by three bridesmaids. I found my difficulties at this time.


    Which room should I go to? It seems that it''s good to go anywhere, but it''s not good.


    When I was in a dilemma, Sai Hua''er used thousands of miles of sound transmission: "go to sister Jiang Xue''s room tonight. Don''t be in a dilemma."


    Situ Qian also sent a message to me: "we are sisters. Let''s let our sister."


    I couldn''t cry or laugh. Without saying a word, I went directly to Jiang Xue''s room.


    But when I came to the door of Jiang Xue''s room, Jiang Xue also sent a message to me: "go to sister Hua''er''s room. She is our eldest sister. We should let her."


    I was stunned, looked around, turned around and returned to the wine table.


    Naturally, people will laugh at my behavior, but I don''t care. I''m too happy today. They laugh at me, and I''m also happy.


    I had been drinking with the people in the middle of the night. I was only drunk. I didn''t know the southeast and northwest before I was helped back to my room to have a rest.


    I didn''t know I was resting in that room. I was so happy that I didn''t know what I was doing after drinking.

 Chapter 1249

    But when I woke up, I found that I had slept on the ground all night last night.


    The person who helped me back to rest actually helped me to situ Qian''s room. Situ Qian despised me for being full of wine and vomited all over the floor in her new house. Unexpectedly, she kicked me under the bed and let me sleep on the ground all night.


    After waking up, there was still a slight feeling of wine. After Yungong dispelled this feeling of wine, situ Qian, who didn''t know where to go, came back.


    When she saw my appearance, she couldn''t help laughing: "the head of the immortal promotion gate, the peak martial god, pretended to be drunk... Hum, what''s the taste of sleeping on the ground all night?"


    I said with a bitter smile, "how can you do this to me? I''m your husband. "


    Situ Qian said with a smile, "what if you are my husband? Who told you to get drunk and dirty my new house? It''s good that I didn''t leave you out to sleep. "


    I had nothing to say. Looking at situ Qian, I kept saying "where have you been" for a long time.


    Situ Qian said, "I''ll sleep with sister Hua''er. How can I sleep in such a dirty place?"


    I patted myself on the forehead. While secretly yelling that drinking would delay things, I took situ Qian''s hand and said pitifully, "this is my wedding night. How can you do this to me?"


    Situ Qian flashed a smile on her face, and then said in a straight face, "you''re okay to say that my wedding night was delayed by wine. You have to compensate me."


    After listening to situ Qian''s words, I vaguely regretted that I drank too much last night. At the same time, I thought: since situ Qian said so, I''ll accompany her.


    It''s to accompany her, not to compensate her


    A few days after my wedding, Jin Xiang and others said goodbye to me, saying that they were going to shengsendai to prepare for flying to the fairyland.


    This is a major event of Shengxian gate. I immediately summoned all the senior leaders of Shengxian gate to go to Shengxian platform to send off some predecessors who want to fly to the fairy world.


    This time, except for three old elders, situ Bei, the former head of Shushan gate, and Zhu Min, who later became the elder of Shengxian gate.


    These five people were originally the strongest five people in Shengxian gate. Now they want to fly to the fairy world together, which is also a grand event of Shengxian gate.


    People went to see me off with me. Some people didn''t give up, some were happy and some were worried.


    In fact, flying to the fairyland is to experience a natural disaster. Many martial artists fail in this disaster.


    Jin Xiang and five other people will fly to the fairyland together, and the power of the natural disaster will be greater. I''m really not sure whether I can survive the disaster successfully.


    I would have advised them not to fly to the fairyland together, but considering that they waited too long for me to return, if they didn''t fly to the fairyland again, it would lead to the suppression of the force of the interface, and it would be more difficult to rob and fly, so they just didn''t say anything.


    I took off my armor and gave it to Zhu Min, the only female warrior. Ladies first is also a traditional virtue on our oxygen star.


    God armor can protect Zhu Min to a certain extent, on the premise that Zhu Min must be recognized as the main body.


    I took the initiative to cancel the contract with God armor and let Zhu Min have God armor.


    Zhu Min has been looking forward to going to the fairyland to meet and reunite with her husband. That''s all I can help her.


    Elder Jin Xiang and others. I gave them powerful armor and weapons before. I don''t have to worry about anything.


    Only situ Chu, situ Qian''s father, brought a sword when he left Shushan gate. There was nothing else.


    So I thought over and over again and called my first God to bring the wind tube artifact and hand it over to situ cup.


    At this time, my first original God is already the peak martial god, and his strength is no worse than me. What''s more amazing is that he actually used a trace of my blood to shape a flesh body for himself.


    As like as two peas, he has the same name as the Jinfeng.


    Jin Feng and Jin Feng are one person. It can be said that I am the noumenon and he is separated, but the noumenon and separated strength are the same, which makes people feel incredible.


    Jin Feng originally intended to use the bellows artifact as a magic weapon for his life. Unfortunately, he didn''t know what was going on. He always failed to fulfill this wish.


    Now I asked him to hand over the wind tube artifact to situ cup to tide over the disaster. He was still very reluctant.


    The two of us share the same mind, but he has a flesh body, but in the final analysis, he is still a yuan God of me.


    I persuaded Jin Feng to be ineffective. Finally, I took out the killing sword and gave it to him. Only then did he happily give me the bellows artifact.


    I handed this artifact to situ cup. Situ cup was very surprised and very happy.


    Anyway, he is my father-in-law. If I can help him, I must do my best.


    I''ve seen the disaster of flying into the fairy world for a long time. When Jin Wei flew into the fairy world, he crossed the disaster at shengxiantai.


    However, if five people fly to the fairyland together, the power of Tianjie will certainly become more powerful. Those of us who are not strong enough to fly to the fairyland can''t continue to watch here.


    Farewell words said a lot, but before the disaster, we all have to leave here.


    No matter how strong you are, those with poor strength will disappear once it comes.


    Among the disciples of Shengxian sect, no one dares to say that they can stay here unharmed. Even me dare not say that they can survive this disaster unharmed.


    There are no other people within hundreds of kilometers around shengsendai. We consciously stay away from here to avoid being involved in the natural disaster.


    I looked at the immortal platform in the distance in the air and prayed that the elders and elders could cross the robbery and fly up smoothly.


    It''s just that this time the robbery was too fierce. Since the first robbery came, I can''t see the situation there anymore.


    What you can see is a chaotic scene, like smoke and chaotic gas, which completely wraps that area.


    Thunder and lightning, hurricanes, fierce winds, floods and beasts, and all kinds of visions of natural disasters have made that area a hell on earth.


    Such a scene lasted for half a day, until noon, it slowly weakened, and shengsendai showed its true face.


    Countless space turbulence flashed, creating countless small space cracks in the air of Shengxian gate, which was originally very stable.


    The interface force is rapidly repairing these spatial cracks, but the repair speed is far from keeping up with the speed of spatial cracks.


    Five people fly to the fairy world together. The power of the heavenly robbery is too great.


    At this time, figures rose in the sky. When the golden light was shining, a huge space channel in the sky was opened.


    The elders soared to the fairyland, and five people soared to the fairyland together.


    It seemed so frightening and shocking that everyone who saw it was stunned.

 Chapter 1250

    I was vaguely excited, as if affected by the scene of elders flying into the fairy world.


    Countless people watching this scene from a distance must be as excited as me at this time.


    Seeing that the five people have to smoothly enter the space channel and complete the last step of flying into the fairy world, I am also secretly happy for the five people in my heart, thinking about how to use the five people flying into the fairy world to inspire the disciples of Shengxian gate after a while.


    But just when everyone thought that the disaster was coming to an end and the elders successfully flew to the fairyland, Jin dingzhang, the last to fly to the space channel, seemed to suddenly lose all his strength, rise, and then smash to the ground.


    I was surprised. I didn''t have time to think about other things. I tore up the space and grabbed the lower part of shengxiantai with the fastest speed. I caught Jin dingzhang who was about to fall to the ground.


    Jin dingzhang failed to cross the robbery. Although the flesh was there, the yuan God had disappeared and had no breath at all.


    I held Jin dingzhang, who had left us, and slowly closed my eyes. My heart was sour and very sad.


    The space passage in the sky slowly disappeared, leaving nothing at last.


    The traces left by the heavenly robbery on the immortality platform prove that someone did fly to the fairy world here not long ago, but Jin dingzhang in my arms left us forever.


    Once the original God is destroyed, there is no possibility of survival, even reincarnation.


    I silently took Jin dingzhang''s body and left shengxiantai, silently taking him to the forbidden area for burial.


    Jin dingzhang did too many things for Shengxian gate before his death. After his death, he must find a quiet place for him to rest in peace.


    The original joy was completely covered up by Jin dingzhang''s accidental death. There was only sadness on everyone''s face, no more joy.


    Those who cultivate immortality act against the sky and may face this great disaster of life and death at any time. Although people think differently, one thing is the same, that is, what is the purpose of cultivating immortality and whether it is worth cultivating immortality.


    There is no answer to this question, or ten people have ten different answers, and I can''t help them.


    I knew that this would not work, so I immediately announced to the public that the trial task began, and used the trial task to make people forget the failure of Jin dingzhang''s robbery.


    The test task is the test that I choose my own disciples. Everyone knows this. So even some low-level martial gods sign up for my test task in order to become my disciples.


    The busy disciples temporarily forgot the failed Jin dingzhang and their sadness.


    This is one of the purposes for me to release the test task, and it is also one of the things I should do as the sect leader of the immortal sect.


    I had a plan for this matter, and it has been delayed until now. It is also because I need to make some preparations in advance.


    My plan is to let the registered disciples go to Dahuan mountain to crack the array I personally arranged and test their strength.


    Then let them take part in the next round of trial and choose the disciples who meet my requirements to become my own disciples.


    The location of the array is in Dahuan mountain, the former residence of the fire clan. Therefore, we specially ask ado of the fire clan to help us select a suitable location for the array.


    I have finished these preparations with several elders before. Now I''m waiting for my disciples to sign up and participate in my trial task.


    The registration time for my disciples is three days, because some disciples may be in a critical period of breakthrough or closure, so they need more time to prepare for the test.


    If a disciple can''t take part in the test, it can only be said that he has no fate with me as a teacher and apprentice. He can''t blame me or others.


    The trial task is about to start. The hall leaders of each hall are seizing the time to count how many of their disciples participate in the trial.


    The hall leaders will also conduct preliminary screening on the registered disciples. If they can''t reach the level of Wuxian, even if they sign up, they can''t pass the test task. It''s better not to participate in it, so as not to hurt themselves.


    To be my own disciple, my strength must not be too poor.


    My body stayed in Yixian residence and enjoyed life with my three beautiful wives. My wisp of yuan God followed the disciples participating in the test to the Dahuan mountain to check the disciples'' breaking situation at any time.


    The original God has no suppression on the oxygen star. Even if he is far away from the body, there will be no big problem as long as the time is not as long as thousands of years.


    My Yuanshen is me. Through my Yuanshen, I can clearly see how the disciples break the array and know everything like the back of my hand.


    The array I arranged was never seen in Shengxian gate. It was a new forbidden array created by me in combination with the small divine world. It was not dangerous, but it was easy to get in and difficult to get out.


    Forbidden array is aggressive to a certain extent. It can test the disciples'' reaction ability, defense ability and other abilities.


    The most important thing is to detect the mental nature of the disciples. If a person with bad mental nature enters the array, he will be defeated at the first time by the illusion generated by the array and lose the possibility of breaking the array after he is unconscious.


    The mind of an immortal is very important. People who are not firm in mind have no hope of becoming a peak martial god. They will only stop at a certain stage and have no great achievements in life.


    If you can''t become the top martial god, you can''t have the chance to fly to the fairy world, and you can''t be my disciple.


    My disciples should at least have the chance to ascend to the fairy world. Otherwise, I won''t spend my mind and time teaching them skills and combat skills.


    My Yuanshen always looks at the disciples participating in the test, and finds out those who are firm in mind, have good comprehensive quality and are suitable for practicing my martial arts and combat skills,


    Except for some of the first batch of disciples of Shengxian sect, the rest of them practice the skill of Shengxian sect, but most of the disciples practice only the upper part of Shengxian sect.


    There are few disciples who can practice the lower part, because if you want to practice the lower part, there are conditions.


    There are strict requirements for qualification, mind, conduct, strength, contribution to Shengxian gate, etc.


    The disciples have no complaints about this. After all, it is fair and fair and equal to everyone.


    We should be strict in choosing disciples, rather lack than chaos.


    If disciples want to break the array, they must know how to rise to immortality. This is my special array breaking prohibition. If they don''t practice rising to immortality, it''s twice as difficult to break the array.


    Some people may think it''s inhumane to do so. After all, some disciples of Shengxian sect don''t practice Shengxian Jue.


    I also considered it. I made a statement in advance that all disciples who did not practice the decision to ascend to immortality and wanted to worship me as a teacher could only spread their skills and practice again.


    All voluntary, never force anyone, and never embarrass anyone.

 Chapter 1251

    I want to train more excellent disciples for Shengxian sect before I leave, so that Shengxian sect will become weaker and weaker after I leave.


    The cultivation of disciples is to be responsible for Shengxian sect. Since I am the sect leader of Shengxian sect, this is what I must do.


    There are many ways for disciples to break the array, and I have no time to pay attention to them one by one, but I paid attention to the successful breaking of the array, especially the first one.


    My array cultivation is absolutely unmatched on the oxygen star. I need to find a suitable person to teach him my array cultivation.


    I don''t want all my accomplishments in the array to follow me after I left the immortal gate.


    Yuanshen carefully observed for five days. Every day, disciples broke through the array smoothly and became candidates for the next round of trial.


    However, most of these disciples have become low-level martial gods, which still lags behind my ideal disciples.


    A warrior who becomes a martial god has many things fixed. It is difficult to accept new things and change the original habits.


    I waited patiently for more disciples to break out, but the last time came.


    I gave my disciples seven days to break the array. After seven days, even if some disciples thought of the method of breaking the array and broke the array smoothly, he did not meet my requirements.


    Although the power of the forbidden array is not small, it will take a few hours if people familiar with the array or powerful people come to break the array.


    Seven days is long enough. If you wait any longer, it''s not only me, but also the disciples who have broken through the array before. I''m afraid they can''t wait.


    A disciple specially helped me count the disciples who broke through the array. The result was far beyond my expectation. There were less than 100 disciples who broke through the array in seven days.


    Compared with the thousands of people I expected before, the gap is too big.


    Maybe I mistakenly estimated the strength of the disciples, especially the study of match method and the ability to break the array.


    Many disciples entered the array and were controlled by the illusion in less than a minute and lost the opportunity to break the array.


    Less than 100 people have successfully broken the battle, and I have nothing to say.


    The second round of trial was held as scheduled. I called those disciples who broke the array to listen to me explain the second round of trial tasks in Yixian residence.


    All the disciples gathered in yixianju and listened to me respectfully: "your second round of trial task is much simpler than the first round."


    My first sentence caused some disciples'' comments, and they didn''t believe what I said.


    I had expected such a reaction, so I continued: "everyone''s task is to show their strongest attack and defense on the immortal platform. You can combine freely, fight in pairs, or practice alone. Show me your strongest attack and defense. "


    All the disciples smiled. Such a task is indeed the simplest, just to show their abilities.


    Shengsendai is big enough to show my strength on the 100th, so I called the elders and hall leaders who are free to watch it and help me find the most suitable disciples.


    Taking this opportunity, you can also let other disciples know the gap between yourself and those disciples who successfully passed the first round of trial.


    Only when you know your own shortcomings can you have a goal. When you practice in the future, you will make faster progress.


    All the disciples came to the immortality promotion platform and automatically formed more than ten circles. More than ten pairs of disciples can compete at the same time or show themselves.


    I found a place at random and looked at the two disciples who were ready to wait for my order.


    The two disciples have reached the peak level of Wuxian, which can be regarded as powerful. However, I think they can''t wait. I feel that they lack practical combat experience.


    In the face of an opponent with similar strength, calm is essential. Once there is panic, there will be endless attacks waiting for him.


    Forced to blindly defend, you will only lose the first chance and eventually lose.


    The disciples of Shengxian sect have been practicing in Shengxian sect in recent years. They have not experienced any actual combat, nor have they encountered many dangers. Even if they reach a very high level, they will have various disadvantages in actual combat.


    It seems that I have to let the disciples of Shengxian sect be born and experience more.


    After this trial, let them all leave Shengxian gate to have a good life experience. By the way, give them some tasks and let them all go out for a walk.


    The two disciples in front of me looked at each other. They both wanted to do it right away and couldn''t wait.


    I deliberately delayed the order to start, looked at them and said slowly, "today''s competition is completely free. However, the rules of not hurting your fellow disciples cannot be changed. When you do it, you should be careful not to hurt your martial brothers and don''t hurt the harmony of your fellow disciples. "


    The two disciples looked at me and looked at them. They were vaguely proud and said in unison, "please rest assured, sect leader."


    I nodded slightly, "let''s start."


    The two disciples almost moved and attacked each other. Unexpectedly, no one chose to defend.


    The best defense is attack. The two disciples did a good job, but it seems inappropriate to attack blindly.


    I watched for as like as two peas, and found that they used almost the same skills as a master.


    When the two of them fought, each move was rigid, but obviously it was very rigid. They didn''t know how to adapt and failed to learn and use it flexibly.


    Huo Wanyong, who came as like as two peas in my eyes, saw the voice and whispered, "why do you know exactly the same thing?"


    I listened to Huo Wanyong''s words, moved in my heart, smiled and asked him, "if you were them, what would you do?"


    Huo Wanyong hugged his fist and said, "if I go back to master, if I compete with them, I will find the weakness in the same combat skills and attack the weakness instead of drawing a tiger from a cat."


    I smiled: "you can think of this, very good. But it''s easy to say, but it''s a little difficult to do. "


    Huo Wanyong said: "it''s really not easy, but as long as you have a heart, I believe you can always do it. Methods are always more difficult than difficulties. This is a popular saying in my hometown. I firmly believe it. "


    I had a new understanding of Huo Wanyong''s insight and said with great satisfaction: "tell me, do they have weaknesses in their combat skills?"


    Huo Wanyong looked at the two people who were competing and said slowly, "I need time to observe and think carefully. Master gives me some time. After I have the results, I will talk to master at the first time."


    I nodded: "you look carefully. When you find out, talk to me immediately."


    Huo Wanyong saluted and said, "I know."

 Chapter 1252

    I smiled and continued to watch the two disciples compete. I couldn''t help shaking my head and said to Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min, the leaders of the red hall around me: "these two people don''t meet my requirements. They are rigid and inflexible. They can''t cultivate my combat skills."


    Dongfang Hongfeng glanced at me and nodded slowly: "the sect leader can go elsewhere. There are always disciples who meet your requirements."


    I frowned and said, "let''s look elsewhere."


    Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min turned around together and led me to the competition place of other disciples.


    As we watched and walked, we saw all the more than ten competition venues. Whether I felt good or not, I would talk to Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min and ask them to help me with some reference.


    I also watch the next competition one by one, and I don''t miss any chance to find the materials that can be made.


    After a whole day''s competition, the total number of people who really meet my requirements is less than 10, which also surprises me.


    Many disciples taught by Shifu have good strength, but they don''t meet my requirements.


    I frowned and was very disappointed. I ordered the seven finalists to follow me to yixianju for the final test.


    At this time, Huo Wanyong found me and said, "I see. Apart from being too rigid and inflexible, the most important thing for the two senior brothers just now is to rely too much on moves. They... Didn''t join their own thinking..."


    I was very satisfied and patted Huo Wanyong on the shoulder: "very good. You can think of this, which shows that you really think hard... Join the disciples'' test. As long as you pass the last test, I will try my best to cultivate you."


    Huo Wanyong was overjoyed, thanked him and accepted my final test with the seven disciples.


    The final test is naturally to test their conduct, reception and material treatment to see whether they meet the conditions of both morality and ability.


    My question is very simple. Everyone leaves yixianju and takes a recording chip to do at least ten things that everyone thinks are good.


    The whole process will be recorded by the recording chip. At that time, I will check one by one to determine which people are my disciples.


    It takes a few days. In the peaceful territory of Chilong Kingdom, it takes more time to complete the next few things that everyone thinks are good. If it can''t be too small.


    Some people say that my test is a trifle. After all, it shows that these disciples are required to do good deeds. Even if they are unwilling, they will choose to go against their hearts to complete the task. They simply can''t see how their mind is.


    I didn''t explain anything about this. I just insisted on doing so and ordered the seven disciples to start immediately.


    Huo Wanyong is already my disciple, but I ask him to do ten good things.


    Together with Huo Wanyong, a total of eight disciples left Shengxian gate and went to Jingshen City, the super city closest to Shengxian gate.


    I didn''t follow because there were recording chips. I knew their every move like the back of my hand. I didn''t need to follow.


    Many people probably don''t think it''s necessary for me to do this, because most of the immortals are determined and have lived for a long time. When they are used to people in the cool world, they can''t easily see their inner thoughts, and everything they show will not meet my requirements.


    I kept silent and continued to choose disciples according to my wishes, regardless of what others said and thought.


    Ten days later, Huo Wanyong and eight other disciples came back together. One of them was injured. When rescuing a child in distress, he was attacked by a maned pig beast in the endless swamp.


    All the disciples have done at least ten good deeds, and the most is Huo Wanyong. He will help others no matter big or small.


    At least one disciple has just done ten good deeds, but each of his good deeds is very eye-catching and important.


    Compared with ordinary people, immortal practitioners have much greater ability, so when they help, some extremely dangerous situations have become peaceful.


    I have been paying attention to the disciples'' words and deeds, observing their every move, and finding out their character from their behavior.


    Now the eight people are in front of me. I said without hesitation: "Huo Wanyong, Zheng Yun, Li Qi, Guo Mingyuan and Zhong Nini, you five will become my own disciples from today on. Other people, Dongfang Hongfeng and Gao Min, the leaders of the red hall, are respectively responsible for teaching your skills and combat skills. After you meet my requirements, you can worship under my door. "


    Some people were happy and others were worried. I didn''t care about it. I continued, "now you can all go and report to your master early tomorrow morning."


    Seeing that I said so, people can only salute and leave together. Even if they don''t understand, no one dares to question anything in front of me.


    I picked five of the eight people, which is more than half, but in fact, of the five people I selected, only three were really satisfied, Huo Wanyong, Zheng Yun and Guo Mingyuan.


    These three people are kind-hearted, intelligent and agile, have excellent physique and great potential, and all have physique close to the power of space, which is suitable for cultivating nine star space.


    Among my martial arts and combat skills, the first ones that satisfy me are killing the divine sword and nine star space. The cultivation of both requires people who are extremely intelligent and fit.


    Whether it is the comprehension of sword meaning or the control of nine star space over the power of space, it is difficult for stupid people to do it.


    Moreover, the cultivation of nine star space requires a constitution close to the power of space, which is a necessary condition.


    Huo Wanyong, Zheng Yun and Guo Mingyuan all have such physique, although they are not very close to the power of space.


    As long as they can master the first level of skills in the nine star space, confine the space and open up the space channel, their combat effectiveness will have a qualitative leap, which can be regarded as reluctantly inheriting some of my skills.


    When the disciples left, several elders and hall leaders who had been with me nodded one after another. No one expressed dissatisfaction or doubt about my way of choosing disciples.


    Although I only selected five disciples, in fact, there are not many of them. In the past, I personally taught the immortality determination and various combat skills to the disciples of the immortality gate. Many of them regard me as their master.


    However, the oxygen star people do not feel that master is like a father to people like master, like people in the small divine world, so not many people take it to heart.


    I will take the time to personally instruct these five disciples to practice and teach them what I have learned in my life. As long as it meets their needs, I will never hide.


    I have a hunch that I will leave Shengxian gate soon. All I do now is to finally do something for Shengxian gate, hoping to give Shengxian gate a better future.

 Chapter 1253

    The disciples left, but Forrest Gump, led by Dongmei, came to me and gave me a big gift.


    I knew he must have something to do with me, so I smiled and asked him, "what can I do for you? Just say it. "


    Forrest Gump can''t speak, but he doesn''t know that the elder helped him. He has been cured of the patient.


    Or the elders have helped Forrest Gump reshape his body, so he can speak.


    Listen to him: "master, I obey your orders and have been practicing hard. Now I have reached the realm of martial god. I wonder if the sect leader will accept me as an apprentice and teach me more advanced skills and combat skills, so that I can fly to the fairy world with the sect leader and meet my former master. "


    I smiled: "it''s natural. I thought so when elder Jin Wei entrusted you to me. Forrest Gump, you are my brother. We don''t need to be polite. If you need anything, just mention it. "


    Forrest Gump said, "I want a complete formula for immortality."


    I nodded: "you sit down and wait until I get you the formula of immortality promotion."


    Forrest Gump was overjoyed and saluted with fists. He sat down nearby and waited for me to copy the formula of immortality promotion and take it away.


    Forrest Gump, I seldom have time to take care of him. Unexpectedly, he has become a martial god through cultivation. It''s also time to give him a complete formula for immortality promotion and help him make further progress.


    Seeing off Forrest Gump, I suddenly remembered ling''er, Xiao Zhu and Wan''er who had been practicing in isolation. I immediately wanted to see them, so I asked Dongmei about their recent situation.


    Dongmei doesn''t know about ling''er''s recent situation. I have the intention to visit them in person, but considering that they may be preparing for the final flight, I also give up this idea.


    Anyway, I''ll see you again. It doesn''t seem to make much difference from day to day.


    It''s just that I occasionally remember what Xiaozhu and linger said to me before. They said that they would accompany me and be with me.


    Maybe they were just joking, because they knew that I had a fiancee at that time, and there was more than one.


    Since then, I have stayed in Shengxian gate to accompany my wife, accept apprentices, teach arts and cultivate meticulously... After hundreds of years, Shengxian gate has experienced hundreds of years of stability, and its overall strength has greatly increased.


    During this period, various things may happen, but the disciples of Shengxian sect came forward to solve it. As the sect leader, I was hardly disturbed.


    One day, Du Kang sent a letter saying that he had also broken through the realm of the highest martial god. In order to ascend to the fairyland, he abdicated and gave up his position as the leader of the red dragon kingdom.


    I replied to this letter with a complete decision to ascend to heaven and my experience of cultivation over the years. It can be regarded as a complete reconciliation with him.


    There are more and more disciples of Shengxian gate, which gradually makes the huge Shengxian gate feel crowded.


    The newly introduced disciples have their own masters to teach skills and combat skills. Those disciples with good qualifications and good mind have been selected by me in various ways one after another. I personally teach them skills and combat skills, so that they can practice steadily and grow in strength.


    They are the future of Shengxian gate. I am very strict with them and have high expectations of them.


    The strength of Shengxian sect is unprecedentedly strong, with hundreds of thousands of high-level martial arts. Even my father who occasionally contacted me thought that any Sect on the oxygen star would never be the opponent of Shengxian sect.


    I have no mind to occupy other people''s territory, and I have never thought of expanding my territory. It''s enough to have Shengxian gate.


    A hundred years ago, I went to the little divine world in person to help long soul arrange a large array to isolate the power of the interface, so that he can stay in the little divine world longer.


    This is my promise to him and one of the things I have to do before I fly to the fairy world. I should have helped him earlier. It''s difficult because there are too many trivial things and it took me a long time to make the trip.


    Dragon Spirit gave me the No. 3 sword. I can integrate the killing sword smoothly. I have a big killing weapon. I should do something for him.


    Everything in the small divine world is well, the status of the divine king is stable, and Jin Sizhen has made great progress, becoming more and more like the future divine king.


    I gave my father and my second mother the way to fly to the fairyland, and left some red gemstones containing Fairy Spirit. I wish them to fly to the fairyland and achieve immortality as soon as possible.


    Bian Lusha finally didn''t return to the oxygen star. She said that there were painful memories on the oxygen star. She didn''t want to face it again and decided to stay in the little divine world.


    I also left the method of flying to the fairy world, leaving some red gemstones with Fairy Spirit, which can be regarded as the last time to meet Bian Lusha.


    The Huo family has always had a special person to contact me. They help me refine all kinds of pills, train alchemists, and are very close to my immortal promotion gate, so I made a special trip to visit Huo Wuniang and bring them some gifts in return.


    I also met my other friends in the little divine world. Let''s have a good chat and drink.


    Everyone knew that I was about to rise and that this might be our last chance to get together. Therefore, when I left the little divine world, my father, my second mother, my eighth brother and my eldest brother all came to see me off. The scene was quite uncomfortable.


    Over the years, my three wives and I have had 20 children. The oldest child is more than 800 years old this year. That is the eldest son born to me by Jiang Xue shortly after marriage.


    Jiang Xue gave birth to five children, but she was the one who gave birth to the least children, because Sai Huaer gave birth to eight children and situ Qian gave birth to seven children.


    Our family lives in Yixian residence. There are many family members, but they are also happy.


    I spend a lot of time on children. In addition to my daily practice, I just call all children who can practice together and let them practice with me like their martial brothers.


    For hundreds of years, my children and my disciples have made great progress in their strength.


    Huo Wanyong, the son of the Huo family I brought back from the divine world, has reached the peak martial god, which makes me very happy.


    Of course, it has something to do with Shendan, but it is also inseparable from his hard work and efforts.


    If there is no accident, Huo Wanyong will be the future master of Shengxian sect. He will inherit my mantle, lead the Shengxian sect up and down, and carry forward the Shengxian sect.


    Originally, children who could not do anything, now the lowest level is Wuxian.


    Some of the disciples who were originally Wuxian and low-level Wushen are already high-level Wushen, while others have reached the realm of Wushen.


    It seems that I have realized my wish a long time ago and my promise. I will reproduce the glory of Shengxian gate ten thousand years ago and make Shengxian Gate stand on the top of oxygen star again.


    There are successors in Shengxian gate. I am calm, but I have to admit that I am very happy. I laugh unconsciously all day.

 Chapter 1254

    I looked at the children and disciples who were practicing with joy and said to Jiang Xue: "they are very much like me when I was young. They have made such progress in just a few hundred years and are expected to rise in the future. I am very happy."


    Jiang Xuerong''s face remains unchanged, but as a mother of five children, her character has changed. She dotes on her children, even some dote on her children.


    In this regard, I often remind Jiang Xue not to do so, because spoiled children can''t become great things in the future.


    Jiang Xue heard me praise all the children and disciples, so she smiled and said, "the youngest of my five children are martial gods, and the progress is the fastest..."


    I smiled and said, "you give them divine pills and endless cultivation resources. Naturally, you can reach the realm of martial god faster. If it weren''t for you, I don''t think they would be able to get there. "


    Jiang Xue said with a smile, "anyway, my children are martial gods. You can''t help but admit it?"


    I took Jiang Xue''s hand and looked down from yixianju: "the children have made great progress, but you always spoil them like this. Sooner or later, you will spoil them."


    Jiang Xue said with some unhappiness, "are you still abusing your children if they are not spoiled? You are their father. Why do you always talk about this? "


    I knew Jiang Xue couldn''t listen, but said helplessly, "just think I didn''t say it. Xueer, you and I are people who are about to fly to the fairy world and leave here. Why can''t you listen to me? When we leave, I don''t know whether the children can shoulder the heavy responsibility on their shoulders. "


    Jiang Xue said, "anyway, my children are excellent. Even if they can''t be the sect leader of the immortal sect in the future, it will be no problem to be the elder and hall leader."


    I saw that Jiang Xue was very confident and couldn''t help shaking her head: "since a hundred years ago, the elder must be the top martial god. The present Shengxian sect is not the former Shengxian sect. The disciples in the sect are strong. Ordinary martial gods can''t be elders. "


    Jiang Xue looked at me and smiled slowly: "I know that my children will become the top martial god in the future."


    I heard Jiang Xue say this, but I was speechless. After thinking for a while, I said, "you are so confident... Xueer, the children of sister Hua''er, although the youngest is the realm of Wuxian because he was born late, you also know that the child was born with the holy body and completely inherited my physique. His future achievements must be the highest of all children..."


    Jiang Xue''s face changed a little: "you''re talking about the smallest Qiqi?"


    I said with a smile, "Jinqi is a boy. How do you call him Qiqi? Jinqi has the best physique and works hard. Compared with me at the beginning, the progress of cultivation is much faster. If he can persist, his future achievements will be higher than me... "


    Jiang Xue interrupted me: "that''s not because you spoiled him, gave him more cultivation resources and gave him pills such as divine pills?"


    I shook my head: "the reason why this child cultivates so fast is definitely not because I gave him some pills and cultivation resources, but because of his hard cultivation. When other children are resting and playing, he is still practicing. He can endure the hardships that others can''t eat... "


    Jiang Xue nodded: "that''s true... Jinqi is like a person who has lived for a long time. She is mature, capable and calm. It seems to me that there are some problems..."


    I smiled: "if I''m not mistaken, when sister Hua Hua was pregnant with the child, a wisp of my yuan God disappeared for no reason. It was taken away by the child..."


    What Jiang Xue thought of as like as two peas in surprise, he said, "yes, why didn''t I think of this?" Jin Qi was born at a very much like your copy, and he did almost anything in his speech.


    I looked at Jiang Xue: "who said no? The child''s original God is almost mine... One day in the future, he will definitely go to the fairy world to meet us. "


    Jiang Xue said: "I''m afraid that Jin Kun, qian''er''s eldest son, will be the first to rise to the fairy world. Jin Kun is naturally close to Xianli. With this, there will be no obstacle to the rise to the fairy world. He will be the first to rise to the fairy world."


    I nodded: "you''re right. Jin Kun, qian''er''s eldest son, is indeed a wizard of immortality, which is rare in the world..."


    After a pause, I looked at Jiang Xue and said, "I feel that within a hundred years, we will fly to the fairyland. Xueer, are you ready? "


    Jiang Xue said positively, "I''m ready and waiting for you."


    I looked at the hard-working children and disciples outside yixianju and said reluctantly, "we still have some rubies. The immortal spirit inside should be enough for more than ten disciples to fly to the fairy world. Then... Others may be the same as those in the small divine world, because there is no immortal Qi to absorb and use, and the immortal Qi cannot be generated in the body independently. Even if they reach the peak level of martial god, it is difficult to fly to the fairy world. "


    Jiang Xue sighed: "there is no way to do this. The oxygen star has changed greatly. There is no immortal spirit left here. It is difficult for martial artists to have a chance to fly to the fairy world when they practice and reach the peak of the martial god..."


    I also sighed: "I''m so lucky that I accidentally found a ruby with immortality. Not only can I fly to the fairy world myself, but also I can fly to the fairy world with you..."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "you were in the little divine world, but you said that those who support you will fly to the fairy world with them. I made up my mind to follow you after listening to you. Now it''s time for me to get something in return. "


    I know Jiang Xue is joking, but I still have some apologies: "I don''t have many rubies in my hand. I can''t take all the people who follow me away. I''m really sorry for them."


    Jiang Xue said, "it doesn''t matter. They know you can''t help it. Naturally, they won''t blame you. Moreover, you have given them so many benefits that they can live a carefree life in the small divine world and oxygen star. "


    I took a look at the shengxiantai in the distance and murmured, "shengxiantai has been silent for hundreds of years. I hope that when we leave, it can once again witness the elegant demeanor of the immortals who fly to the fairy world."


    Jiang Xue smiled: "this time we have a large number of people to fly to the fairy world. If we go together, will the power of heaven robbery be too great and damage the immortal platform?"


    I smiled: "shengxiantai is left by the great powers of shengxianmen. It won''t be damaged so easily. But your words remind me that we don''t have to fly to the fairy world together. We can fly separately. Well, help me to ask the people who are going to fly to the fairy world. If anyone is ready, he can go now. "

 Chapter 1255

    Jiang Xue looked at me and said slowly, "I''m ready, but I want to go with you."


    I smiled, "that''s nature. I mean others."


    Jiang Xue looked at me with a gentle face and said affectionately, "Jin Feng, I am very satisfied to be with you in this life. People in the fairyland don''t know if they are the same as us. Husband and wife live together with children in groups around their knees... When I get to the fairyland, I have no other requirements. Just don''t despise me and let me continue to accompany you. "


    I took Jiang Xue''s hand and looked into her eyes: "you are my wife. Naturally, I will not dislike you and let you leave me. In that case, don''t say it again and don''t think about it. Not only you, Jiang Xue, but also sister Hua''er and qian''er will continue to accompany me... We are husband and wife and will never abandon each other forever. "


    Jiang Xue smiled and slowly snuggled up in my arms, with happiness all over her face


    After a discussion with Jiang Xue, an elder who was ready to fly to the fairy world first flew up in shengsendai.


    Without any accident, he made a good start for the people behind him.


    Then, some of the hall leaders were ready to fly to the immortal world and leave the immortal gate.


    Shengsendai became lively. A few days later, someone flew to the fairy world, attracting countless people to see off.


    The days of separation are always full of melancholy. Some people are happy and others are sad. Everyone''s mood is different, but most people are happy for those who fly to the fairy world. After all, this is the common dream of our immortals.


    No matter who, no matter what the future is, it is a happy thing to be able to fly to the fairy world.


    None of the three people in the immortal gate who flew to the fairy world had an accident. They were all very smooth.


    This let me see the arrival of a new era. These people who soared to the fairy world will be my foundation in the fairy world in the future. If I can find them in the fairy world and they are willing to continue to wander with me.


    Shengxian gate has ushered in an unprecedented festive day. Everyone''s face is full of joy and everyone is full of hope for the future.


    Especially those who have not yet reached the paradise, but have little difference, are even more excited because they see hope.


    There is hope, there is power, there is hope, we will work harder!


    I, Jiang Xue, Sai Hua''er and situ Qian are the last batch of people who will fly to the fairy world recently, and they are also the people who will fly to the fairy world together.


    For this reason, we prepared for a long time. Until everyone felt completely ready, we came to shengxiantai together and began to fly to the fairy world.


    My mother, brothers and sisters have arrived, my children have arrived, Zhou Shuangyin, Zhou Xiaoying and Dongfang Hongfeng have arrived, and my old friends and brothers have arrived


    Sai Huaer''s family came, and so did situ Qian''s family


    Many people came to see us off, but no one said that we were not allowed to fly to the fairy world.


    As we all know, this is a necessary step for practitioners of immortality, and it is also the most desirable step.


    Almost all the disciples of Shengxian sect came to the vicinity of Shengxian platform to say goodbye to me. We still have some feelings for me as the sect leader.


    I was also touched by everyone''s farewell, but I needed to maintain peace of mind and stability as the flight was coming. At the same time, I was worried that the disaster during the flight would affect everyone, so I specially ordered them to go on, so that they didn''t have to guard near shengsendai all the time.


    Hearing what I said, although they didn''t leave shengxiantai, they obviously looked relieved.


    They often see the sky robbery that soars into the fairy world recently. They know that the power of the sky robbery is incomparable, and they can''t resist it for the time being.


    If they are not far away, once they are involved in the natural disaster, they may suffer heavy casualties.


    Moreover, the four of us soared to the fairyland at the same time, and the power of heaven robbery must be greater than that of a single person. It''s normal for them to want to leave here so as not to be involved.


    I told everyone to retreat to a safe area. I don''t want to see anyone injured today.


    Mother and brothers and sisters are still some time away from flying into the fairy world, and so are some of my old brothers. They all need more time to practice.


    Over the years, I often accompany my mother and them, which can be regarded as a heart. So when I left, I didn''t give up, but with a vision of the fairyland, I couldn''t wait.


    Anyway, mother, they will go to the fairyland soon. I just take one step first, and I don''t have to leave like life and death.


    The natural disaster is sure to come. We have been prepared for it. But I didn''t expect that this time the natural disaster was extremely fierce and powerful, so that people near shengsendai screamed.


    However, the four of us were well prepared and did not make any mistakes during the robbery.


    The earth shaking disaster finally passed, and we flew together towards the space channel in the sky and towards the fairyland we had been longing for for for a long time.


    I''m looking forward to what the fairyland will look like.


    Looking back on the time when Jin Wei soared to the fairy world, he said he would give us a front stop first. Maybe he has a firm foothold and a place in the fairy world now. When we arrive at the fairyland, we will be warmly received by him and will soon stand firm


    Fairyland, I''m here... We''re here!